《The Million-Dollar Heart (Percival and Vivienne)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    On a July evening, around seven o''clock when the sky was still notpletely dark.


    On Emerald Mountain, Vivienne was standing in front of a nameless grave, dressed in ck casual


    clothes with a cold expression. She said to the tombstone, "Mother, tomorrow marks the end of our ten-


    year pact. You asked me to temper my edge for a decade, and I''ve done it. Tomorrow, I''m going back


    to the Hawthorn family."


    It was so quiet that only the sound of the wind could be heard. Suddenly, a loud "bang" made Vivienne


    turn her head. There was a ck car not too far away, skewed to the side. Obviously, a tire had blown.


    A man stepped out of the car, dressed in ck sportswear, staggering forward as if he was injured.


    Then, about a dozen men followed him, all dressed in ck.


    Percival turned his head and looked back. His face bore ayer of coldness, and he clutched his


    abdomen with one hand, his lips turning pale.


    "Just give up. We''ve paid such a high price. You can''t escape," the men in ck closed in on Percival.


    The leader of the group had an expressionless face, emanating a strong aura of menace.


    "You think you can catch me?" Percival narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. He felt a sharp pain in his


    stomach, like a knife cutting into him. He could feel his blood draining out and knew he couldn''t hold on


    much longer.


    "Let''s see about that," after the leader of the men in ck spoke, heunched an attack towards


    Percival.


    Just then, a stone came flying and hit the man in ck, who immediately fell to his knees.


    "Who''s there?" The man in ck yelled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Vivienne answered casually, "You''re disturbing my mother''s rest. Can you fight somewhere else?"


    Everyone turned their attention to Vivienne, their expressions serious. Even Percival looked surprised.


    The people before him were international assassins, each one a formidable force. Yet they had been


    defeated by a young girl with a single stone. This girl was something else.


    "I hope you will remember to mind your own business in the next life." The man in ck ordered, "Kill


    her." His followers immediately rushed at her.


    Vivienne''s eyes were cold.


    "Watch out." Percival yelled seeing the men rush at Vivienne. But he was immediately stunned. He saw


    that the dozen or so assassins didn''t even have a chance to react before they all fell in front of


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne was still standing in the same spot, her face emotionless, not even blinking. If it weren''t for the


    sight of her hand not yet withdrawn, Percival would have thought he was seeing things.


    "Get lost." Vivienne''s voice was ice-cold.


    The men in ck looked at her as if they''d seen a ghost, "Who are you? What did you do to us?" They


    still didn''t understand how they had fallen. All they saw was the girl slightly lifting her hand and


    scattering some sort of powder, then they all fell. They hadn''t even touched a single finger of the girl.


    While waiting for Vivienne''s response, the men in ck all passed out. Vivienne nced at them and


    then looked at Percival not too far away. His heartbeat quickened as he saw her clear eyes, as clear as


    the moon. Collecting his thoughts, he walked over and said gently, "Thank you."


    Vivienne nced at him, "I didn''t do it to save you." She just didn''t want her conversation with her


    mother to be interrupted.


    After saying that, Vivienne turned around and lightly patted the tombstone, "Mom, I''m leaving. Take


    care." Vivienne waved her hand and moved on.


    "Wait a minute..." Percival didn''t finish his sentence when he fell to the ground.


    Vivienne turned back, frowned, and then left. Suddenly, a gust of wind picked up around her. Vivienne


    stopped and looked at the tombstone, "You want me to save him?" There was no response, Vivienne


    was silent for a moment, sounding a bit helpless, "Alright, I''ll save him."


    Vivienne crouched down, opened Percival''s clothes and saw that he had a serious wound on his


    stomach. But it wasn''t a big deal. She took out a small porcin bottle from her bag, sprinkled some


    powder, and then took out another bottle and fed Percival a mysterious pill.


    If Percival were awake now, he would definitely see that the pill was a highly sought-after healing


    medicine on the ck market. One pill was worth fifty dors and was in short supply.


    After feeding Percival the pill, Vivienne didn''t stay any longer and walked away.


    ......


    At the Hawthorn Mansion in Havenwood.


    "As long as I''m alive, Vivienne will never get into our family." An angry voice echoed, heard throughout


    the mansion.


    In the living room, Vivienne lifted her eyes slightly to look at the furious Beatrice in front of her. Her


    gazes were meaningful and her face expressionless. In an angle where others couldn''t see, she


    showed a hint of mockery.


    She was brought back by her father, Dorian. Before she could settle in, Beatrice had already gotten the


    news and called them to the Hawthorn Mansion.


    As soon as they entered, Beatrice made it clear that she didn''t agree with Vivienneing back.


    Dorian clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, trying to hold back his emotions. After ten years, he finally


    found his daughter. He was overjoyed but never expected that his mother would not let Viviennee


    back. Moreover, she disrespected Vivienne in front of the whole family.


    "She''s not worthy. I will never acknowledge her as my granddaughter." Beatrice mmed the table,


    "My only granddaughter is Arabe."


    Beatrice''s gaze turned to Vivienne. Those tired old eyes stared straight at her like a knife. Vivienne


    lifted her eyes to meet Beatrice''s, then turned away. She didn''t care about the old woman staring at


    her.


    Dorian suddenly looked up, "Now that I''ve found Vivienne, I''m not letting her go again. Mind your own


    business, mom."


    "You dare!" Beatrice stood up abruptly, her voice booming, "If you dare bring her back, I''ll strip you off


    your position and revoke your shares."


    Dorianughed scornfully, "Position? Shares? Mom, I''m just a small fry in thepany, earning a


    measly 4 grand a month. It''s you who''s clinging onto me, not wanting me to leave. And about my


    shares, haven''t you already taken them all back?"


    "You!" Beatrice was so angry she was grinding her teeth, "Are you deliberately picking a fight with me?"


    She couldn''t believe that this son of hers, who''d always been seen as a pushover, would dare to talk


    back to her because of Vivienne. She knew that Vivienne and herte mother were nothing but


    troublemakers, out to wreck the rtionship between her and her son.


    Just as Dorian was about to speak, Arabe, who had been silent for a while, suddenly piped up,


    "Granny, please let my sister, Vivienne,e back."


    "Humph." The olddy looked at Arabe with less hostility, but still replied coldly, "Let Viviennee


    back? Dream on."


    "But she''s Mr. Ellington''s fianc¨¦e." Arabe blinked, shing a smile.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The atmosphere turned awkward in an instant.


    "Wait, what? Percival''s fianc¨¦e?" Beatrice jumped to her feet before finishing her sentence. "Yeah,


    right. It''s Vivienne who''s engaged to the Ellingtons, not you. Now that Vivienne''s back, you don''t have


    to marry Percival."


    Richard had always doted on Percival, especially after Percival saved him two years ago, despite


    ending up disabled. Richard''s affection for him only grew. And he also became more and more


    reckless, squandering Richard''s money without a second thought.


    But for some reason, the Ellingtons suddenly sent someone over a while back, saying that the


    Hawthorn''sdy had an engagement with Percival and they had to honor it. At the time, Vivienne


    wasn''t back yet, so the Hawthorn''sdy was Arabe, right?


    Beatrice was immediately anxious. Even though the Ellingtons held a high status, Arabe was her


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    carefully nurtured protege. She wanted Arabe to marry someone better, someone who could elevate


    the Hawthorns to new heights. Although Percival was favored, hecked real power, and the money he


    had was still provided by his parents and Richard. It was important to know that the money would run


    out, and when it did, he might be dependent on Arabe''s wealth.


    Beatrice naturally wouldn''t allow that. But because of the engagement with the Ellingtons, she couldn''t


    just call it off. So she''d been brainstorming ways to smoothly break off the engagement.


    Now that Vivienne was back, there was no need to break off the engagement. After all, Vivienne was


    just a country girl. She was a good match for the disabled Percival. The Hawthorns could even use this


    opportunity to deepen their rtionship with the Ellingtons. It was a win-win.


    Thinking of this, Beatrice immediately said, "I agree with Vivienne''s return. You guys go teach Vivienne


    some manners. She''s getting engaged to Percival in a month. We can''t have her embarrassing the


    Hawthorns at the engagement party."


    Dorian and Cordelia were stunned and looked at Beatrice in disbelief. They still hadn''t recovered from


    Arabe''s words earlier.


    Soon Dorian lifted his head. "Wait, what engagement party? Isn''t Arabe the one engaged to


    Percival?"


    "Once Vivienne''s back, she''s the older daughter of the Hawthorn family. She''s the one engaged to the


    Ellingtons. Now that she''s back, she should honor the engagement," Beatrice shot back.


    At this, Cordelia furrowed her brows and looked at Vivienne, feeling a pang of sympathy. Beatrice''s


    scheme was too transparent. No wonder she agreed so easily to Vivienne''s return. She had ulterior


    motives.


    Who didn''t know that Percival was disabled?


    Beatrice didn''t even want Arabe to marry Percival before, but now she wanted Vivienne to marry him.


    "I don''t agree." Dorian growled, and his expression darkened. "Arabe is the one engaged to


    Percival."


    "And so what." Beatrice retorted. "We can''t afford to piss off the Ellingtons."


    "You guys!" Dorian was so angry his face turned red.


    But Beatrice didn''t care. She turned to Vivienne. "If you want to return to the Hawthorn family, you have


    to get engaged to Percival."


    Vivienne lifted her head to look at Beatrice, her eyes shining brightly. After a moment, she spoke


    calmly. "Fine, I agree."


    She had to return to the Hawthorn family!


    As for the engagement, Vivienne smiled faintly. She came back to the Hawthorn family just in time to


    call off her engagement to Percival.


    After leaving the Hawthorn Mansion, Vivienne went back to Dorian and Cordelia''s house. Eight years


    ago, Dorian was kicked out of the Hawthorn Mansion by the family elders. Now they lived in a small


    apartment at Prominent Estates on the edge of downtown. The neighborhood was somewhat run-


    down. {robably because of its years, walls were peeling. Dorian''s family lived in a small three-bedroom


    apartment.


    Vivienne greeted Dorian and then went to her room. Her luggage was still not unpacked since she just


    got home today. As soon as she entered her room, someone knocked on the door. She got up to open


    it and saw Dorian and Cordelia outside, looking like they had something to say.


    "What''s up?" Vivienne made way for Dorian toe in.


    "There''s something." Dorian pursed his lips, unsure of how to start.


    "Whatever it is, just spit it out." Vivienne offered Dorian a seat and stood aside.


    "I want to help you cancel the engagement."


    Vivienne lifted her eyes, looking surprised at him.


    Cordelia walked over and sat Vivienne down on the bed, softly exining, "Your dad thinks marriage is


    a big deal, and Percival is disabled. If you marry him, you''ll have to take care of him for the rest of your


    life. He hopes you can find a man of good character who truly loves you and will cherish you for a


    lifetime."


    Cordelia paused, then continued, "But this engagement was set by your mother, so we still need to ask


    for your opinion."


    Even though she hadn''t spent much time with Vivienne, she felt sorry for her. Percival was disabled. So


    what if the Ellington family had got money and power? That engagement was nothing but a trap, and


    once Vivienne fell in, her life would be done for.


    Vivienne looked at Cordelia with a slight smile, "Yeah, I''m nning on calling off the engagement."


    Cordelia was Dorian''s second wife and Vivienne''s stepmother. In the short few hours of interaction,


    Vivienne didn''t find Cordelia off-putting. She also saw that Dorian and Cordelia truly cared for her.


    "That''s great." Dorian excitedly stood up, "I''ll get in touch with the Ellington family right away to talk


    about calling off the engagement."


    Emerald Mountain.


    At an unnamed monument deep in the woods, three people were standing there. The one on the left


    was a stylishly dressed man with earrings, he looked at the tall man next to him, "Mr. Ellington, it''s been


    two days and the girl hasn''t shown up. I guess she might note at all, let''s get out of here."


    "Let''s wait a bit longer." The man in the middle, with narrow eyes, was staring at the nameless


    monument with a glint in his eyes. He was dressed in ck casual clothes, his short hair covering half


    of his eyes. His handsome face had a stubborn coldness.


    This was Percival from the Ellington family, the one who Vivienne had saved. And the one who spoke


    first was the young son of the Sterling family from Rivenwood, Leopold Sterling.


    "Come on. If you keep this up, your engagement with Miss Hawthorn." Leopold touched his earlobe


    and chuckled, "Miss Hawthorn is a remarkable woman from Havenwood, and your two families have


    been engaged since childhood. Your grandfather has repeatedly stressed that the engagement


    banquet must be wless."


    Percival smirked, "The people from the Hawthorn family haven''t proposed to call off the engagement


    yet?"


    "The Ellington family is the most prestigious family in Rivenwood. Would the Hawthorn family dare to


    call off the engagement? Even if you''re disabled, they wouldn''t call off the engagement. And let''s not


    mention that you''re not actually disabled."


    If the Hawthorn family knew that Percival wasn''t disabled, they certainly wouldn''t call off the


    engagement.


    "Well." Percival''s eyes dimmed.


    If the Hawthorn family didn''t call off the engagement, it wouldn''t be fun.


    Seeing his reaction, Leopold knew he''d been talking in vain. He decided not to bring it up anymore,


    "Since we can''t wait for your savior, let''s get going. Once we find my Mystic Mistress, she''ll be able to


    save Isolde."


    Percival gave him a puzzled look, "Your Mystic Mistress? Are you sure she really exists?"


    Leopold was left speechless, unable to respond to the counterargument. After a while, he said


    forcefully, "Of course she exists. My Mystic Mistress is beautiful and kind-hearted, especially her


    medical skills. She can cure serious illnesses..."


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the person standing on Percival''s right, "Mr. Sterling, you


    don''t even know her name, what she looks like, or even how to find her, yet you boast about how great


    she is. Your Mystic Mistress must be someone you dreamed of, right? It''d be better to contact the


    mysterious doctor, Specter Healer."


    She can cure serious illnesses? Even a professor at the medical research institute wouldn''t dare to


    im that.


    Leopold shouted angrily, "You''re talking nonsense. My Mystic Mistress is not a dream, she is real, like


    really real. Besides, Specter Healer is hard to find and only treats patients on a whim. We''ve been


    looking for so long with no news. They might not even be taking patients."


    "I suspect they are not capable at all. Their His medical skills are not evenparable to those of my


    Mystic Mistress."


    His Mystic Mistress was beyond the understanding of ordinary people like him. Although Mystic


    Mistress never mentioned her name, and now it''d been ten years, the appearance of Mystic Mistress


    had also changed, he still believed that as long as he saw Mystic Mistress, he would recognize her.


    "Alright, alright, she''s real." Thomas didn''t want to argue with Leopold anymore, mainly because


    Leopold had a near-obsessive fixation on his Mystic Mistress.


    Percival nced at them and then turned his eyes back to the monument, bowed, and then turned to


    say, "Let''s go."


    "Mr. Ellington, where are we going?" Thomas asked.


    Percival''s mouth curled up slightly, "To Havenwood. To get my fianc¨¦e to call off the engagement."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Over at Prominent Estates.


    Dorian was about to call off the engagement with the Ellington family when a sudden ring of the


    doorbell interrupted him.-


    Dorian and Cordelia immediately got up to answer the door. Vivienne also got up, seeing as it was


    basic etiquette to greet the guests.


    The visitor turned out to be Arabe. Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback, and even Vivienne raised


    an eyebrow. Weren''t they just at the Hawthorn Mansion and here Arabe was already on their


    doorstep?


    "Dad, Mom, I came to visit you, and also to see my sister. I brought her some clothes." Arabe was


    dressed in a light-colored dress, her hair pulled to the sides, and she wore a sweet smile on her face.


    She had an air of refined tranquility about her.


    Cordelia nced at the bag in Arabe''s hands and her expression immediately changed. These


    clothes were bought by Beatrice for Arabe; many were only worn once and never again.


    "You''re so considerate." Cordelia took the bag from Arabe and casually ced it on a cab.


    "What brought you here all of a sudden?" Dorian nced at the bag in Arabe''s hand, and his


    expression turning serious.


    Arabe''s gaze shifted slightly, she looked up at Dorian, her eyes welling up with tears, and said in an


    aggrieved tone, "I know you just found my sister and you want to spend more time with her. I


    understand if you don''t want to see me, but granny told me toe to teach my sister some manners."


    Dorian frowned, his gaze on Arabeced with impatience. Well, here we go again. Over the years,


    every time she came over, she would be in tears, as if someone had mistreated her. Wasn''t she the


    one who looked down on them as foster parents after she got Beatrice''s favor? Who was she putting


    on this act for now?


    Dorian got suddenly upset, "What manners to teach? Vivienne''s manners are just fine; she doesn''t


    need anyone to teach her. She''s not marrying into the royal family. Why the need for all these


    manners?"


    "Ha ha!" Vivienne couldn''t help butugh at Dorian''sment. Dorian sure had a sense of humor.


    Arabe''s beautiful face suddenly turned red as she lowered her head and bit her lip, "Dad, that''s not


    what I meant. I just..."


    "Alright, go tell your granny, I''m calling off the engagement with the Ellington family. Since she looks


    down on Vivienne, then she shouldn''t care whether she has manners or not," Dorian said somewhat


    irritated.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What? Call off the engagement?" Arabe couldn''t keep up her act, her hands clenching her skirt,


    hatred almost spewing from her eyes.


    What a joke! He sure treated his biological daughter differently.


    When the Ellington family thought she was the one engaged to Percival, she had subtly expressed her


    reluctance to marry Percival, but Dorian had said that it wasn''t up to him to call off the engagement, as


    it was Beatrice''s decision.


    And now?


    Vivienne just came back, and Dorian was in a hurry to call off this engagement. Howe he wasn''t


    saying it wasn''t up to him this time?


    "Yes, Vivienne is only neen. I''ve only just gotten her back, and I''m not going to let her get married,"


    Dorian said seriously, "Go tell your granny that she should stop getting any ideas to marry Vivienne off."


    He knew what Beatrice was thinking. He might have listened to her in the past, but on the matter of


    Vivienne''s marriage, he would make no concessions. If anyone dared to have any designs on Vivienne,


    he would sever ties with them.


    Arabe said, looking at Vivienne and softly saying, "You don''t want the Hawthorn family to be in


    trouble, do you? This is the result of our grandfather''s lifetime effort. If because of you..." She didn''t


    finish her sentence, deliberately leaving it hanging.


    Hearing this, Vivienne slightly lifted her eyes, her red lips curled into a smile, "Yes, I don''t want to get


    married. Do you?"


    Arabe was stunned, her expression turning sour. Was she to marry that disabled Percival? She was


    the talented girl of Havenwood, she had made great achievements in various fields, and now she was


    an honor student, her future bright. Why would she ruin it by marrying that disabled man?


    What did Vivienne mean by that? Was she deliberately trying to make her sick?


    "This joke is not funny at all," Arabe managed a smile, looking quite ufortable.


    Vivienne blinked, tilting her head to look at her, "I''m not joking."


    Arabe almost couldn''t help pping Vivienne. "You''re the real Miss Hawthorn." Arabe''s tone


    suddenly became high-pitched, and the malice in her eyes grew stronger.


    "Well." Vivienne replied nonchntly, "So you''re teaching me, the real Miss Hawthorn, how to handle


    things?"


    "You!" Arabe''s hands were clenched tight, and she took a deep breath and said with a lightugh,


    "You misunderstood, how dare I teach you anything? It''s granny who said that the engagement with the


    Ellington family is important, especially since after the engagement, they will invest a sum of money in


    ourpany, so we can''t call off the engagement."


    Without waiting for Vivienne to speak, Arabe stood up, "Dad, I have to go to thepanyter, I


    can''t stay long. Granny said that she didn''t agree with sister and Mr. Ellington calling off the


    engagement. If you insist on doing this, she''ll take back this apartment."


    Beatrice didn''t actually say this; it was all Arabe''s own words. But she could change Beatrice''s


    attitude before Dorian could see Beatrice.


    Dorian''s expression changed, he was about to say something, but Arabe had already left.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    After Arabe left, Dorian angrily mmed his cup onto the table and said, "What a pain in the ass!"


    Cordelia poured him a ss of water andforted him, "Come on, don''t get your knickers in a twist.


    She doesn''t consider us family anyway, so what''s the point of getting mad?"-


    Arabe was the child they adopted eight years ago. At that time, Dorian was all about finding


    Vivienne, but after a long search without any luck, he stumbled upon Arabe instead.


    Arabe had some resemnce to Vivienne. Dorian, missing Vivienne and feeling sorry for Arabe,


    took her in. Arabe was very well-behaved, sensible, and had a sweet way of speaking. In addition,


    she was good at making people happy. Beatrice was wrapped around Arabe''s little finger.


    Two years after they adopted Arabe, she was taken in by Beatrice. Over the years, she became a


    celebrated talent in Havenwood, drawing much envy.


    However, since Arabe had been with Beatrice, she no longer took them seriously. Though nothing


    showed on the surface, her words often hurt. Dorian and Cordelia were no fools, and over time, they


    saw Arabe''s true colors. So naturally, their interactions with Arabe dwindled.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken her in." Dorian said regretfully.


    "You were only doing it out of the goodness of your heart too." Cordelia looked at Vivienne and said,


    "The issue now is how to call off this marriage. It seems Beatrice has her mind set on marrying


    Vivienne off. If we disagree, she won''t back down easily."


    "I''m determined to call off this marriage. Even if she takes this apartment back, I can still keep the


    home fires burning." Dorian said firmly.


    Cordelia sighed. She worried that Beatrice wouldn''t let them live in peace in Havenwood.


    Vivienne was looking at the content on her phone. The phone screen disyed Percival''s information.


    As an important figure in the Ellington family, Percival''s information was very detailed. Besides his


    photo, there was other information, including his phone number.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can call off the marriage myself." Vivienne raised her head, with a smile on her


    face, "And don''t worry about having nowhere to live. I''ll buy a house for you."


    In consideration of Dorian''s kindness to her, she would return the favor with a house.


    "Vivienne..."


    Before Dorian could say anything, Vivienne stood up, picked up her phone, and made a call. "Mr.


    Ellington? I''m the youngdy of the Hawthorn family." As soon as the call connected, Vivienne cut to


    the chase.


    Percival was a bit surprised on the other end, "Yes?"


    "I''d like to call off the engagement." Vivienne''s voice was clear and firm.


    Percival was taken aback by this, and after a moment, heughed, "I agree."


    Vivienne froze for a moment as she looked at the cell phone that had been hung up. He agreed just like


    that?


    In a high-end club in Havenwood.


    Percival lounged on the sofa, legs crossed, long fingers holding the phone, his deep gazes staring at


    the call log on the phone, with a cold smirk on his lips.


    "Is that really the youngdy of the Hawthorn family, Arabe?" Leopold holding a ss of wine, found


    it hard to believe.


    "She said so herself." he replied, his voice low and enchanting.


    "Hah!" Leopold chuckled, "She''s quite a character. I''m starting to find her interesting."


    Despite Percival''s bad reputation, his family''s wealth still attracted many girls. However, Richard had


    chosen the youngdy of the Hawthorn family as his fiancee. He had assumed that the Hawthorn


    family would never call off the engagement.


    He had investigated that the Hawthorn family''spany had started to go downhill in thest few


    years and was severely short of funds, and that their engagement to the Ellington family would lead to


    arge investment, which was the condition of Richard''s engagement. Therefore, Beatrice would never


    agree to a call off the engagement.


    But what he didn''t expect was that she would take the initiative to call it off. She really was the well-


    known talent of Havenwood, her character unmatched by many girls.


    Percival was in a great mood, his eyes narrowed to slits as his fingers worked quickly on his phone.


    Leopold went over to look at it and said in surprise, "Mr. Ellington, how did you manage to save the


    recording of your conversation with her?"


    Percival''s eyes twitched a bit, his fingers still operating the phone, "How could I not share such good


    news with my grandpa to cheer him up?"


    "Your grandpa might have a heart attack from the excitement, right?" Leopold couldn''t imagine


    Richard''s reaction after knowing about this.


    "He might not have a heart attack, but he''ll probably throw a fit." This was Richard''s usual tactic.


    He had used all means to get Percival to marry the Miss Hawthorn, which was a headache for him.


    Now that Miss Hawthorn had called off the engagement, the old man should quiet down a bit.


    He took a sip of wine, turned his head to look at Percival, and asked with some confusion, "Speaking of


    which, why don''t you want to marry Arabe? She''s beautiful, has excellent grades, and has achieved


    a bit in many fields. Plus with her grades, she''s likely to get into a prestigious university. Such a woman


    is a rare find."


    Percival put down his phone, picked up his wine ss and gave it a little swirl. "If she''s so amazing,


    this cripple shouldn''t be holding her back." he said.


    Leopold nced at Percival''s wless legs and quietly looked away.


    Prominent Estates.


    The moment Vivienne entered her room, her phone began to ring. Upon seeing the caller ID, her


    expression turned serious. She walked to the window to take the call.


    "We found something." a deep male voice said from the other end of the line. "The day your mom died,


    the Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood were all at your house."


    Vivienne''s gazes darkened. "The Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood?"


    "Yes." the man on the line continued. "The Ashford family, the Pendleton family, the Churchill family,


    and the Ellington family."


    Vivienne was taken aback. "The Ellington family? Percival''s family?"


    "Yes," the man paused slightly. "The Ellington family is the most powerful among the Four Prominent


    Families of Rivenwood, a true top-tier aristocracy. Of the families associated with yours, apart from the


    Ellington family, the other three families are of a lower rank."


    The man went silent for a moment, then continued, "The other three families came to your house


    looking for something. I''m not sure what exactly. The member of the Ellington family who came to your


    house was Percival."


    Vivienne''s gaze turned icy, and her beautiful eyebrows furrowed. "Percival? What was his motive?"


    "It seems he was looking for someone."


    Vivienne didn''t respond. She leaned on the bed, her fair, slender fingers gently tapping the windowsill.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she finally spoke up. "Keep investigating what the other three families were looking for.


    As for the Ellington family, don''t bother. I''ll look into it myself."


    "Got it."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    After hanging up the phone, Vivienne pushed open the window, staring at the blue sky outside with a


    cold expression. "Mom, who did you piss off?"


    She left the Hawthorn family when she was only nine. All she remembered was her mother being


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bullied by Beatrice, but her mother always put up with it.


    At that time, she didn''t understand why her mother, who was clearly a smart and capable person,


    would be bullied and not fight back. It wasn''t until they left the Hawthorn family and found themselves


    pursued by various parties that she understood her mother''s mysterious Muay Thai. Her mother wasn''t


    ignorant of resistance, she was evading those who were after them.


    Until one day, her mother received a call. She noticed her mother''s unusual expression, but due to her


    young age and multiple escape experiences, she thought someone was after them again.


    But that night, her mothermitted suicide. Her mother ended her life with a poison she developed.


    Before leaving, she told Vivienne to go to the Emerald Monastery to find Finnian, to learn Muay Thai


    from him, and warned her not to leave the there for ten years and to hide her abilities. Her mother


    made a special request that after her death, she should be cremated, and there was no need to erect a


    tombstone.


    Ten yearster, she was to return to the Hawthorn family to find her father, Dorian, and fulfill her


    engagement with Percival.


    She did everything else. The only thing she didn''t do was marry Percival.


    For the past ten years, she lived in the shadow of her mother''s death, she had to seek revenge, and


    couldn''t let marriage hinder her. But now she found out that Percival was also involved in the events


    back then.


    The engagement was cancelled, so to find out the truth about the past, she had to find another way.


    A burst of urgent knocking interrupted Vivienne''s thoughts. She opened the door, only to see Beatrice


    barging in with a bunch of people.


    About ten people squeezed into the small living room, including Beatrice''s eldest son, youngest son''s


    family, and Arabe.


    Their faces were filled with rage, especially when they saw Vivienne, as if they couldn''t wait to tear her


    to pieces.


    "Vivienne! You irresponsible girl! Who gave you the right to break off the engagement with the Ellington


    family? You ungrateful child! Do you even care about me anymore?"


    The moment Beatrice saw Vivienne, her old and blurry eyes almost spit fire. She couldn''t believe that


    Vivienne would unterally break off the engagement. If it wasn''t for Richard''s call, she wouldn''t even


    know.


    Since Vivienne just returned, the Hawthorn family hadn''t publicly announced her identity, so Richard


    didn''t know that the person to be married to Percival was Vivienne, not Arabe. But Beatrice didn''t


    care, as long as Richard wanted to get engaged with the Hawthorn family''s daughter, as long as


    Vivienne went there, the Hawthorn family wouldn''t lose anything. But Vivienne actually broke off the


    engagement!


    Vivienne''s gaze was icy, and an aura of coldness emanated from her. She stared at Beatrice for a long


    moment without saying a word.


    "It was me who let Vivienne break off the engagement." Dorian shielded Vivienne behind him and


    spoke with a stern expression. "If you have a problem, take it up with me."


    Beatrice pped him, her anger bursting. "You''re the one who betrayed the family. Do you know what


    this marriage means to the Hawthorn family?"


    She didn''t want Arabe to marry Percival before, but she didn''t really cancel the engagement. She just


    wanted to find a way that could get the Ellington family''s investment and protect Arabe. But with


    Vivienne''s move, if it caused the dissatisfaction of the Ellington family, the Hawthorn family''spany


    wouldn''t get a penny.


    "What does it mean?" Dorian sneered. "Isn''t it just for your pride? You look down on Vivienne, so you''re


    willing to sacrifice her?"


    Dorian''s older brother Michael spoke up, frowning. "How can you say that about our mom? She''s doing


    this for the Hawthorn family, and besides, the Ellington family said that Vivienne wouldn''t be mistreated


    if she married over."


    "Yeah, although Percival has physical limitations, he''s from a wealthy family. Look at Vivienne, she


    grew up in the countryside and didn''t receive higher education. She might not even have finished high


    school, right? She''s neen now and can''t go to college, so she can only find some lowly paid jobs to


    get by." Dorian''s second brother Joseph added. "With her qualifications, she can only find jobs like


    waitressing, her future partner can only be ordinary, so what''s wrong with marrying Percival? At least


    she''d have a worry-free life."


    "Enough!" Dorian roared. "Vivienne is my daughter. I have the right to decide who she marries. No


    matter how good Percival is, Vivienne won''t marry him."


    "You!" Michael was so angry his face turned red. "You''re unreasonable!"


    Beatrice stared at Dorian and angrily said. "You are not in charge of this family. As the granddaughter


    of the Hawthorn family, Vivienne should contribute to the family. The Hawthorn family doesn''t keep


    freeloaders."


    "Ha!" Vivienne let out a coldugh, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Beatrice turned her head sharply, her eyes like venomous snakes. "What are youughing at?"


    Vivienne lifted her head, and her cold gazes fixed on Beatrice. "I''mughing at your poor memory. It


    seems like I haven''t spent a penny of yours since I was born. You never raised me. Why would you


    expect me to contribute?"


    She may had been young back then, but she still remembered that this granny of hers never even


    bought her a single piece of candy.


    "You!" Beatrice was so angry she could hardly breathe, ring at Vivienne with a hint of resentment.


    This little brat sure had a sharp tongue.


    "Vivienne!" Michael shouted angrily, "How can you talk to your grandmother like that? She''s your elder.


    Is this how your mother taught you?"


    Vivienne''s red lips curled slightly, her hands in her pockets, giving off a rxed demeanor."Sorry, my


    mom''s dead, if you have any questions, you can go ask her in the underworld directly about how she


    taught me?"


    Michael''s face turned red, "You''re absolutely ill-mannered."


    Vivienne''s nonchnt attitude annoyed the rest of the Hawthorn family too. But with Beatrice there,


    everyone kept their mouths shut. However, the looks they gave Vivienne were as if they wanted to eat


    her alive.


    Vivienne just slightly lifted her chin, not caring about their looks at all.


    Beatrice stared at Vivienne for a while, taking a deep breath before making an effort to suppress her


    anger. Her tone softened slightly as she spoke. "This marriage was arranged by your mother. She


    wouldn''t want anything bad for you, right? Richard also said that he hopes you could continue with this


    engagement to Percival."


    Vivienne just smiled at her, without saying a word.


    Beatrice frowned, and said coldly, "Vivienne, I want to remind you that the ce you''re living in now is


    provided by me, and if you don''t marry Percival, I''ll take back this apartment. In addition, your father will


    be kicked out of thepany. As long as I''m around, he won''t find a job in this city. Without money, he


    won''t be able to support your family."


    Before Vivienne could say anything, Dorian stepped forward and said seriously, "You want the


    apartment, then take it. I''m capable. I don''t believe I can''t support my wife and child. I won''t let Vivienne


    fall into hardship."


    Beatrice was so angry she almost pped him, but she held back, biting her teeth at Dorian, "Fine. You


    have guts, I''d like to see how long you canst."


    Beatrice said coldly, "I''m giving you an hour, move out immediately."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Beatrice was lounging on the living room couch, watching Dorian and the girls pack up.


    Dorian nced at Beatrice without saying a word, then led Cordelia and Vivienne to the bedroom to


    pack their things. Just as they entered the room, they realized Arabe had tagged along.


    She looked at the simple bedroom, and a hint of discontent shed in her eyes. However, she quickly


    masked her emotions and softly said, "Dad, are you really moving out? You don''t earn a whole lot every


    month. How''re you going to support the family? Where are you guys gonna live? Why not just listen to


    my grandma''s advice?"


    Dorian turned his gaze to her without uttering a word.


    Seeing his silence, Arabe turned to Vivienne, "Dad''s made a lot of sacrifices looking for you over the


    years. Now that you''re back, you''re just gonna let him live on the streets?"


    Vivienne looked up, a mocking smile forming on her indifferent face.


    "Why not marry Mr. Ellington? At least you''d have a secure future. If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t let


    dad wreck his rtions with his own family because of me," Arabe rambled on.


    Vivienne shed a faint smile, crossed her arms and replied, "You sure have a way with words, so why


    don''t you marry him? The Hawthorn family has taken care of you all these years. Shouldn''t you repay


    them?"


    Arabe''s expression darkened, and while she mentally cursed Vivienne, she maintained a smile, "Too


    bad you''re the one engaged to Mr. Ellington."


    Vivienne''s smile widened. For some reason, Arabe felt a pang of anxiety. Without waiting for


    Vivienne to say anything, she quickly added, "If you guys are so set on this, I won''t say anything more.


    But Dad, grandma said if you don''t finish packing within an hour, she''ll have someone throw your stuff


    out."


    "I got it." Dorian responded, not bothering to say anything more.


    Seeing this, Arabe had no choice but to return to the living room. Once she left, Dorian looked


    around the room full of stuff, and felt a bit worried, "With so much stuff, we definitely won''t finish


    packing in an hour. Should I call some movers to help?"


    Cordelia nodded, "Yes, that''d be faster."


    Watching them busily packing, Vivienne felt a warmth in her heart. Aside from her mother and Finnian,


    only they would protect her like this. Vivienne bit her lip and slowly suggested, "Just pack the


    essentials. I have some money, we can buy a fully furnished houseter, and get the rest of the stuff


    once we''ve moved to the new ce."


    "How can we do that?" Cordelia immediately retorted, "You just got back. We can''t use your money.


    Even though Havenwood isn''t as expensive as the bigger cities, house prices are still high. Don''t worry


    about the house. We''ll rent one for now and figure out the restter."


    "Yeah, Vivienne, save your money for yourself. Don''t worry about the rest," Dorian felt a sense of relief.


    Vivienne had endured a lot since childhood, earning some money through part-time jobs, but she was


    still willing to offer it to help them now. This warmed his heart.


    "The money for the house..."


    Vivienne wanted to say she had already saved enough for a house, but Dorian cut her off, "But what


    Vivienne just said make sense. We just need to take our clothes and identification. Leave everything


    else. We can just rent a furnished house."


    "Alright." Without another word, Vivienne went to her own room to pack. She didn''t have much stuff,


    just a few sets of clothes, herptop and phone. She packed quickly. After a nce at Dorian and


    Cordelia''s room next door, sheposed her countenance, took out her phone and sent out a text.


    In the living room.


    Beatrice was waiting for Dorian''s family to admit their mistakes to her, but to her surprise, after a long


    wait, they walked out with their luggage. Each of them carried a suitcase, leaving behind everything


    else, and left without a backward nce.


    Beatrice stood up abruptly, her face turning green with rage, "Fine, just fine. You guys are really


    something. I want to see how you''re going to survive in this city without me."


    Dorian only turned to look at her once without saying anything, and walked away.


    Once they left the neighborhood, Dorian looked at the bustling streets and sighed, "Let''s find a hotel to


    stay in for the night, and I''ll go house hunting."


    Vivienne nodded, and they checked into a nearby hotel.


    Three hourster, Dorian returned looking disappointed. Cordelia immediately went over, "How''d it go?


    Did you find a ce?"


    Dorian shook his head, "I found a few suitable ces that we could afford, but when it came to signing


    the lease, thendlords wouldn''t rent to me after seeing my ID. I asked for the reason, and it turns out


    my mom said some things. She told people that if they rented a house to me, they''d be going against


    our family."


    Beatrice had some sway in this city. With her words hanging in the air, naturally no one would rent to


    him.


    Dorian pped the table in frustration, "My mom''s really pushing me into a corner."


    Cordelia didn''t expect Beatrice to be so ruthless and was at a loss for words.


    Vivienne poured Dorian a ss of water, "Drink some water first. Don''t worry. Someone will be willing


    to rent to us."


    Dorian sighed, "I guess we have no other choice. I''m really sorry."


    After resting for a while, Dorian still didn''t give up and was about to check again when someone


    knocked on the door.


    He got up to open the door and was surprised to see Jacob, "Jacob?"


    Wasn''t this the real estate agent? How did he find them here?


    "Mr. Hawthorn, good evening." Jacob greeted with a cheerful smile, "I saw the address you left on the


    form was here, so I came over."


    Dorian was confused, he left an address? He didn''t remember doing that. But he didn''t ask further,


    instead, he asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "So here''s the deal. Tranquil Estates has a beautifully furnished house avable, with four bedrooms


    and two living rooms, for a monthly rent of five hundred dors. Sounds perfect for you guys. What do


    you think?"


    Upon hearing this, Dorian and Cordelia werepletely gobsmacked.


    Tranquil Estates? Avish four-bedroom house? Get out of here! That was one of the poshest


    neighborhoods in town. It was full of loaded folks.


    Buying a small two-bedroom one already cost half a million dors, let alone a four-bedroom. That was


    over a million dors.


    Cordelia was the first to snap back to reality, and she quickly dragged Dorian aside, "How are we so


    lucky to bag this sweet deal? You don''t think it''s a trap set by your mom, do you?"


    Hearing her suspicion, Jacob hurriedly rified, "You''ve got it all wrong. The owner is moving abroad


    and wants someone tidy to look after the ce. He checked out your family profile and was super


    impressed, that''s why he''s offering this bargain. If you guys don''t want it, I''ll just have to..."


    "We want it." Before Jacob could finish his sentence, Dorian jumped in. "We''ll sign the contract right


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    now."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Vivienne, dressed in ck casual wear and a leisure hat, found the corresponding room number


    ording to the message someone sent in WhatsApp, and pushed open the door.


    The person inside saw her and quickly stood up, "You''re here."


    He was Matthew from Emerald Monastery, who had been handling affairs for Vivienne over the years.


    "Mhm." Vivienne took off her hat and put it on a chair nearby. "Where''s the stuff?"


    Matthew handed her a bag of documents, "I was nning to buy a vi, but you were in a hurry, so I


    could only find a house in Tranquil Estates. I bought it for three times the market price. Here are the


    property certificate and the transfer procedures, all done."


    This house cost a whopping four million dors. They could have bought a vi with that money.


    Matthew felt a pang of regret when he thought about it.


    "No worries, as long as there are no major problems." Vivienne put the bag of documents into her


    purse, then took out a ceramic jar, "Sell it."


    Matthew''s eyes bulged in surprise, "A whole jar? That much?"


    These were mysterious healing pills that were being fought over on the ck market. Each one was


    worth half a million dors, and having more money didn''t guarantee you could buy them. Vivienne only


    supplied one pill at a time, and it would take four or five months before she could supply another. As a


    result, the value of the healing pills was extremely high.


    This time Vivienne actually brought out a whole jar. How could it not be shocking?


    "Ah, I spent four million dors, and I have to earn it back. Otherwise, I''ll have to scrimp and save next


    month." Vivienne rubbed her temples, looking a little down. She was ratherzy and didn''t want to


    spend too much energy on money matters. Over the years, she had only earned a total of four million


    dors by selling healing pills, and she had just spent it all today.


    She needed to earn some more money. She still had to support her father and mother.


    Dorian and Cordelia also had a son, who was attending a boarding school kindergarten.


    Cordelia''s eldest daughter, Astrid, didn''t need her support. She was older than Vivienne and had her


    own job. But after Vivienne returned, Cordelia used the legacy for Astrid. This money, Vivienne still had


    to earn back.


    Matthew chuckled awkwardly, "Ms. Hawthorn, don''t you feel guilty saying that?"


    Just selling this jar of healing pills should bring in at least ten million dors, right? And she was talking


    about scrimping and saving.


    "I''m really broke." Vivienne blinked, looking very serious.


    "Ah, yes, you''re broke." Matthew looked at the sky speechlessly.


    Vivienne put on her hat and patted Matthew on the shoulder, "I gotta go. I''ll leave the task of making


    our business great to you."


    Matthew thought to himself, ¡°You really think too highly of me.¡±


    Vivienne left, nning to go to a nearby shopping mall to buy some gifts for her family. Just as she was


    about to enter the mall, there was amotion ahead.


    "Whose child is this? Are her parents not with her? Look, what''s wrong with this child? Why is she


    convulsing?"


    "It seems this child came here alone. She suddenly fell to the ground. Is she sick?"


    "Is there a doctor? Come and take a look, please!"


    Vivienne''s gaze fell on the crowd, and with just one nce, her eyes narrowed. A girl about five years


    old was lying on the ground, looking extremely weak. Her face was so shocking, it couldn''t really be


    called a face. At this moment, she was convulsing, making her already shocking face even more


    terrifying.


    After a while, she stood up and walked into the crowd.


    When the crowd parted, a voice came, "Oh dear! This child is really ugly!"


    Vivienne looked over and saw Arabe and two other girls standing there, their faces filled with disgust.


    Then another girl said, "Arabe, aren''t you studying medicine with Dr. William? Why don''t you go and


    take a look? This girl looks pitiful."


    "I''ve only learned a bit, and this girl''s illness looks serious. I''d better call an ambnce." Arabe''s


    gazes were cold.


    Vivienne walked past them, looking at them expressionlessly, then walked into the crowd. She picked


    up the little girl, fed her a healing pill, and then took out a bag of silver needles she carried with her.


    Arabe was surprised to see Vivienne. When she saw Vivienne take out a bag full of silver needles,


    preparing to give the little girl acupuncture, she immediately stepped forward and said, "What are you


    doing? Stop right now!"


    Vivienne gave her a cold look and ignored her. Just as she was about to start the acupuncture, a


    middle-aged woman suddenly rushed in, pushed Vivienne away, and cradled the little girl in her arms,


    "Who are you? What are you going to do to her?"


    Vivienne''s face turned gloomy in an instant. She hated being disturbed while treating patients. But


    seeing the little girl''s condition wasn''t good, she still patiently exined, "She''s having an attack. I''m


    going to give her acupuncture."


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you a doctor?"


    Before Vivienne could answer, Arabe interjected, "Vivienne, don''t mess around. You haven''t properly


    studied the arts of acupuncture. How can you casually treat people? If something goes wrong, the


    Hawthorn family will be affected."


    Arabe was really afraid that Vivienne would cause a big problem. Now she was the granddaughter of


    the Hawthorn family, the Hawthorn family''s affairs would affect her, and if the Hawthorn family had a


    problem, she would be affected too.


    Hearing Arabe''s words, the people around also started to say, "Miss, we understand you want to


    save her, but you can''t risk it. This is a matter of life and death."


    "We should wait for the ambnce. I''ve already called for it."


    The middle-aged woman''s expression changed drastically when she heard this, and she hugged the


    little girl even tighter, "What? You''re not a doctor?"


    Vivienne''s expression was so cold that it was hard to approach, and there was a chill in the air around


    her. Those who knew her would know that she was getting angry.


    Just then, the little girl suddenly vomited white froth, her eyes rolled back, and her face turned pale as


    paper. The middle-aged woman was startled and quickly asked, "Is there a doctor? Someone please


    save her."


    Vivienne didn''t have time to be pissed, she yanked the little girl away from the middle-aged woman.


    Before the woman could utter a word, Vivienne shot her a look, "If you want her to kick the bucket,


    keep stopping me."


    The woman froze in her tracks, nced at the little girl, then back at Vivienne, and kept her mouth shut.


    Arabe saw Vivienne ignoring everyone and injecting the girl, and her face turned beet red. She


    shrieked, "Do you have any idea what you''re doing? You trying to screw over the Hawthorn family?"


    Vivienne suddenly turned her head, her gaze icy and filled with anger, "If you yammer one more word,


    I''ll shut you up."


    Faced with Vivienne''s icy re, Arabe felt a chill, and mmed up.


    Elsewhere.


    A ck sedan was speeding along, the atmosphere inside was as cold as ice. Percival sat in the back


    seat, his face emotionless, an aura of seriousness and menace surrounding him.


    Leopold nced at him and murmured, "I''ve arranged for the nearest doc to take care of her. Isolde will


    be just fine."


    Isolde was Richard''s youngest granddaughter, and Percival''s most cherished little sister. Percival didn''t


    initially n for her toe to Havenwood, but she wasn''t happy in the Ellington family, so she insisted


    he bring her.


    Percival''s heart softened, so he brought her here and purchased a vi for her. He sent the nanny who


    had been looking after her to continue taking care of her here.


    Lately, Isolde had been feeling insecure about her looks and didn''t want to go out. So Percival had the


    nanny take Isolde for a walk around the vi. But who would''ve thought, they''d end up at the shopping


    center. As they passed by, Isolde saw a pair of earrings she thought her future sister-inw would like,


    so she went into the mall with the nanny. However, when the nanny was paying, people started pointing


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    at Isolde. She couldn''t take the pressure and bolted, which triggered her condition.


    The nanny couldn''t find her and urgently called Percival. They found out what happened at the mall


    through surveince and rushed over.


    Percival''s hand clenched his phone tight, his voice as cold as ice, "Step on it."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    At the entrance of the mall.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing Vivienne being stubborn, Arabe angrily walked off with the two girls next to her. She definitely


    didn''t want to get in trouble because of Vivienne.


    After Vivienne gave the little girl an injection, her breathing gradually became steady. Just then, the


    ambnce arrived at the scene. She removed the silver needles from the girl''s body and ced them


    in a needle box. She then reassured the middle-aged woman, "She''s out of danger for now, but she still


    needs to be taken to the hospital for further treatment."


    After saying that, Vivienne stood up to leave.


    "I''m from the Hawthorn family." She dropped this line before she turned and left.


    When Percival and his group arrived, they just caught a glimpse of Vivienne''s retreating figure. This


    time, he was in a wheelchair, being pushed by Thomas. Percival watched Vivienne''s back, feeling a


    sense of familiarity. Before he could think more about it, Leopold had already reached Isolde and


    asked, "Isolde, how are you doing?"


    Isolde gave him a weak smile. "Leopold, I''m fine. Ady just saved me. She was amazing."


    Isolde was still semi-conscious when Vivienne first arrived.


    "Ady?" Leopold was a bit puzzled.


    "Yes, a beautifuldy. She gave me a pill and I felt better. And..." Isolde''s voice grew excited. "She used


    a few needles on me. It was a bit painful but I felt so much better."


    Leopold was taken aback, thenughed, "Well, she can''t be better than Mystic Mistress." In his heart,


    Mystic Mistress was unrivaled.


    Percival nced back at the figure disappearing into the distance, deep in thought.


    "I''m sorry. I got you worried." Seeing Percival''s silence, Isolde thought he was angry and cautiously


    apologized.


    Percival looked into her clear eyes, and all his anger and worry vanished. He gently patted Isolde''s


    head, his voice gentle, "Let''s go to the hospital first."


    In the VIP ward of the hospital.


    Bruce burst into the room, his handsome face filled with excitement. "Mr. Ellington, good news, the


    toxins in Isolde''s body have been reduced by more than half."


    He was Isolde''s personal doctor and only responsible for her condition. He had alsoe to


    Havenwood with Isolde, but Isolde, due to her insecurities about her appearance, tended to avoid


    people. So he usually didn''t appear in front of her. He had therefore not apanied them to the mall.


    Leopold shot up from his seat, staring at Bruce in disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    Percival''s eyes also showed a hint of surprise. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Bruce handed Percival the medical report, his voice filled with excitement. "Not only that, the


    pus-filled boil near Isolde''s eye has also disappeared."


    Hearing this, Leopold''s eyes widened. "The boil is gone? Are you kidding?"


    Though Isolde was not conventionally beautiful, she wasn''t born this way. At the age of two, Isolde was


    poisoned, which caused many boils and sores to appear on her face. The poison was so strong that


    even after three years of continued medical investigation, they still couldn''t identify what the toxin was.


    Let alone control its spread. In fact, if they couldn''t find an antidote, Isolde might not survive past this


    Christmas.


    Percival found this deeply troubling. Few knew that he should have been the one poisoned, but his


    sister had taken the blow for him.


    "How could I joke about something like this?" Bruce retorted. "I''ve double-checked. The toxins in her


    body have indeed been reduced by more than half."


    Bruce turned to Percival, asking excitedly, "Mr. Ellington, which doctor did you find? They''re incredible."


    He had been studying medicine since he was young and was one of the few medical prodigies of his


    time, but he was helpless when it came to Isolde''s condition. This was a huge blow to him, so hearing


    that someone was able to reduce Isolde''s toxins by half made him very excited. He also saw this as an


    opportunity to learn and discuss the matter.


    Percival''s eyes flickered as he looked at Isolde, then asked Eartha, "Did the person who saved Isolde


    today leave a name?"


    After thinking for a moment, Eartha replied, "She only said she was from the Hawthorn family. I didn''t


    get the chance to ask more before she left."


    "From the Hawthorn family?" Leopold pondered for a moment, then said, "The only Hawthorn family in


    Havenwood is Arabe''s family. Did Arabe save her?"


    Thinking of this, Leopold pped his thigh. "Right, it must be her. I heard Arabe has been studying


    medicine with Dr. William, and she''s very beautiful too. That aligns with Isolde''s description."


    Percival said nothing.


    Leopoldughed and walked up to him, joking, "Mr. Ellington, why don''t you make use of your good


    looks and marry Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Percival looked up at him, then smacked him across the face. "Get lost."


    He felt a headacheing on. Since he had agreed to call off the engagement, there was no turning


    back. He was silent for a moment, then said, "Thomas, prepare some gifts to send to the Hawthorn


    family''s house. Say they''re from me."


    Normally, he should go in person. But he thought thedy from the Hawthorn family might not want to


    see a disabled person like him.


    At Tranquil Estates.


    When Vivienne returned home, Dorian and Cordelia were sitting motionless on the couch, their


    expressions carrying a hint of tension. Vivienne poured a ss of water, looking at them, "What''s up


    with you guys?"


    Dorian, upon seeing Vivienne, immediately stood up and grabbed her arm, saying excitedly, "p me,


    quick!"


    Vivienne silently withdrew her hand, coughed lightly, "What''s bothering you?"


    "I feel like I''m dreaming." Dorian looked at the house, cleared his throat, and said, "I did a quick search,


    and the furniture alone in this house costs a few thousand dors. And they''re renting this amazing


    ce to us for just fifty dors a month. You tell me, is this some kind of trap?"


    While speaking, Dorian nced towards the door, then whispered, "Should we run for it? If the


    scammer shows up with his henchmen, we wouldn''t be able to escape."


    Vivienne''s mouth twitched, wondering if they were paranoid or something. She patted Dorian''s


    shoulder, "Mr. Hawthorn, we''re at Tranquil Estates now."


    Dorian blinked, "I know. The most luxurious neighborhood in Havenwood."


    "Do you think anyone would dare to conduct such illegal pyramid schemes in such a high-end area?"


    Vivienne was somewhat helpless.


    "After all, you''re the son of the Hawthorn family, and you''ve seen a lot. Why are you so nervous about a


    house?"


    Dorian was stumped, "You''re right."


    He paused for a moment, then asked again, "But why is thendlord renting this apartment to us so


    cheaply?" He couldn''t figure it out.


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, "Didn''t the agent tell you? Thendlord needs someone to look after the


    house?"


    "But isn''t fifty dors a month too little?"


    Vivienne chuckled, "Maybe thendlord is ''rich and kind-hearted''."


    "That makes sense. Thendlord is indeed rich and kind-hearted." Dorian nodded.


    ''Rich and kind-hearted'' Vivienne said - no, she was not kind-hearted at all. And she was broke. But


    what could she do? Her father was a penniless man.


    Cordelia, who had been nervous on the side, also rxed, "Since there''s nothing wrong with the


    house, let''s just live here with peace of mind. We''re able to live in such a nice house, it must be


    because of the good luck Vivienne brings us."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Vivienne returned to her own bedroom and walked to the window, her expression extremely serious.


    She thought about the little girl she had just saved at the entrance of the mall, her brow furrowed tightly.


    She had spotted it instantly. The girl was poisoned, and not just by any poison but a potent one


    concocted by her own mother that could mutte the face if it took effect. Before her mom passed,


    someone hade to snatch the form for the poison. It had taken her years to figure out the


    antidote.


    Vivienne tapped her fingers lightly against the window sill, deep in thought. Time was running out for


    the girl. Who in the world took the poison form, and why on earth would they poison a kid?


    Vivienne ceased her tapping, pulled out her phone and dialed Matthew.


    "Can you check if any hospital admitted a five-year-old girl with sores all over her face today?"


    Matthew responded with a quick "okay" and hung up. Vivienne leaned against the window with her


    phone in hand, waiting quietly. About half an hourter, Matthew called back, "Found her. She''s in the


    VIP ward in Havenwood Hospital''s internal medicine department."


    "Alright, got it."


    Two dayster.


    Vivienne arrived at Havenwood Hospital. As she got out of the cab and walked into the hospital, a ck


    sedan zoomed past her.


    Inside the car, Percival caught sight of Vivienne in the rear-view mirror. His eyes narrowed instantly,


    "Stop the car."


    Thomas hit the brakes hard, sending everyone lurching forward. He turned to ask, "What¡¯s up, Mr.


    Ellington?"


    Percival didn''t answer. He didn''t even wait for Thomas to help him with his wheelchair. He just opened


    the car door and got out. He scanned the crowd for the figure he saw earlier but couldn''t find her.


    Leopold got out of the car and walked up to him, asking, "What''s going on?"


    Percival withdrew his gaze, "Nothing, let''s go."


    On the other side.


    Vivienne entered the VIP ward. She stood at the ward door, looking at the little girl.


    The girl looked much better after taking her medicine. Vivienne rested her hand on the doorknob,


    debating whether to go in.


    This was one of the toughest decisions she''d ever made in her life. Getting involved could blow her


    cover. Her mother''s affairs wereplicated, and she needed to remain low-key. But the thought of the


    little girl''s bright, clear eyes gave her pause. If only someone had helped her ten years ago, she


    wouldn''t have had to watch her mother die right before her eyes. She couldn''t bear the thought of the


    same thing happening to this five-year-old girl.


    Just as she was hesitating, the ward door opened. "Miss, is that you? Are you here to see me?" Isolde


    asked, her eyes sparkling as she grabbed Vivienne''s hand, feeling very delighted. She''d caught a


    glimpse of someone outside the ward who resembled thedy who''d saved her, so she ran out without


    thinking. To her surprise, it was really her.


    Vivienne looked down at the hands holding hers, then up into Isolde''s clear eyes. Her heart was


    inexplicably softened. She gave a small smile, "Yes, I came to see you."


    "I knew you''de to see me," Isolde said excitedly, tugging at Vivienne''s hand. "Miss, can we go in?"


    Vivienne was pulled along by her, unconsciously entering the ward room.


    Eartha looked surprised to see Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Vivienne nodded, "Yeah, I came to take care of some things and saw you guys here, so I came over."


    Eartha quickly poured Vivienne a ss of water, "Please, have a seat."


    Vivienne nodded, then turned to Isolde, "I''m here to check on you."


    Isolde nodded, smiling, "Great."


    Her obedient demeanor left Eartha stunned. Because Isolde always hated it when doctors examined


    her. She''d only behave a little when Percival was around, but as soon as he left, no one could touch


    her. Yet now, she was voluntarily extending her hand to Ms. Hawthorn, so well-behaved it was


    unbelievable. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Eartha would''ve thought she was hallucinating.


    Vivienne ced her hand on Isolde''s wrist and used the medical knowledge she possessed to check


    her pulse. After a moment, Vivienne''s brow furrowed deeply, and herplexion grew increasingly


    grim.


    Although Isolde had taken her medicine, the poison had already infiltrated her organs. Some of the


    toxins had been cleared, but her damaged organs were still failing, making treatment challenging.


    Eartha felt a twinge of worry, "Is our young miss okay, Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Vivienne nced at Isolde, her lips pressed together. She reached out to stroke Isolde''s head,


    speaking softly, "I can cure your disease, but it might be a little painful. Are you scared?"


    "Really?" Isolde''s eyes lit up. "Can my face go back to the way it was?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''m not scared." Isolde said seriously, "As long as you''re here, I''m not scared."


    Vivienne smiled, "Good, but I have one condition. You can''t tell anyone I''m treating you, not even your


    family."


    Vivienne thought: Better y it safe.


    "Deal." Isolde patted her chest in assurance.


    Vivienne then turned to Eartha, "And you?"


    Eartha looked a little troubled. She was just a nanny, and she couldn''t make such decisions on her


    own.


    "She''s okay with it too," Isolde chimed in before Eartha could answer.


    "But..."


    Eartha wanted to say something, but Isolde suddenly burst into tears, "Eartha, I get called a ''freak''


    every day. I have no friends, and I can''t go to school. I''m miserable."


    Taken aback by Isolde''s tears, Eartha quicklyforted her, "Don''t cry. I''ll agree to Ms. Hawthorn''s


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    request."


    With her affirmation, Vivienne nodded, "Okay, I''ll start treating you tomorrow." After leaving her phone


    number, Vivienne left.


    Inside a private vi.


    As soon as Percival walked in, he heard a wailing voice, "Oh good heavens, why am I so unlucky! I


    finally found a wife for your grandson, but he was such a goof that he scared her off... At my old age, I


    can''t believe I still have to worry about his marriage. I can''t take it anymore, pleasee and help me."


    Percival watched as Richard was blowing his top in the living room, his brows furrowing. He pinched


    the bridge of his nose, helplessly saying, "Grandpa. It was the Hawthorn family''s daughter who wanted


    to call off the engagement."


    No sooner had he spoken than Taran bellowed, "You ungrateful grandson! Are you trying to make me a


    promise breaker? I promised Evelyn that I would marry him to the Hawthorn family''s daughter, but this


    ungrateful child is making me break my promise. What am I supposed to do? How am I going to


    exin this to Evelyn when I meet her after I die?"


    Percival leaned back in his wheelchair, taking a deep breath. Behind him, Thomas and Leopold didn''t


    dare to utter a word. Speaking at this point would only invite Richard''s wrath.


    "Enough. What do you want?" Percival was getting a headache.


    "You''reing with me to the Hawthorn family." Taran sprung up abruptly, his sudden movement


    causing Leopold and Thomas to look on in shock.


    Percival rolled his eyes. What else could he say?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Beatrice looked at the head of the Ellington family, Richard, in front of her, and she dared not even


    breathe audibly. "What brings you here out of the blue, Mr. Ellington?" she asked.


    She then turned to look at Percival, who was sitting in a wheelchair, feeling nothing but scorn. What


    use was having the status of the Ellington family?


    Percival was disabled and the future of the Ellington family wouldn''t be in his hands.


    "Madam, about the marriage arrangement between our families, I hope you could give it another


    thought." Richard said, sitting upright, radiating a sense of authority.


    Beatrice didn''t expect the Ellington family to take this marriage arrangement so seriously that Richard


    himself woulde. She was caught off guard, "I''m not opposed to it. It''s just that the kids aren''t on


    board."


    At this moment, she felt a bit miffed at Vivienne. What a clueless child. She had made the decision on


    his own, putting her in such a passive position in front of Richard.


    "The two kids haven''t met before, so it''s normal for them not to have feelings for each other. They''ll


    develop a bond as they spend more time together. Don''t worry, my grandson is very caring, and he


    won''t let Arabe down."


    Without waiting for Beatrice to respond, Richard took out a check, "To show our sincerity, consider this


    10 million dors an investment. On the day of the engagement, we''ll give another 10 million dors as


    a gift."


    Beatrice''s eyes widened, a 10 million investment plus a 10 million gift? The Ellington family was truly


    loaded. She was so stunned that she couldn''t speak.


    Seeing her hesitation, Richard continued, "A few days ago, Arabe saved my granddaughter; she''s a


    savior to the Ellington family. This shows that our families are meant to be, don''t you think?"


    Beatrice was taken aback, "Are you mistaken? I didn''t hear Arabe say she saved your


    granddaughter."


    "She saved a five-year-old girl at the mall entrance a few days ago, that was my granddaughter,


    Isolde."


    It turned out that Percival had asked Thomas to deliver a thank-you gift that day, but something came


    up, and the gift wasn''t delivered.


    Arabe, who had just returned from outside, overheard this and stopped in her tracks.


    At the mall entrance? Did Vivienne really save that girl?


    Arabeposed herself and walked in. "Granny." She greeted Beatrice and when she turned to see


    Percival, her expression froze. He was so handsome. When did such a good-looking guy appear in this


    city?


    She quickly averted her eyes, then turned to Beatrice and asked, "Who are they?"


    Beatrice introduced them, "This is Mr. Ellington from the Ellington family, and his grandson, Percival."


    Upon hearing this, Arabe''s expression changed and she looked at Percival with disdain. So this was


    the disabled guy. But what was the use of just being good looking?


    Recalling Richard''s previous words, Arabe scoffed, the average-looking little girl at the mall entrance


    was Percival''s sister?


    This brother and sister duo, one was so ugly and the other was disabled.


    Although this was what Arabe was thinking, she didn''t show it on her face, "Nice meeting you,


    Mr.Richard."


    "Pleasure." Richard replied with a smile, "Arabe, I want to thank you for saving Isolde the other day.


    Name your reward. Don''t hold back."


    He had been in the business world for many years and naturally noticed the disdain in Arabe''s eyes.


    But she was Arabe, the daughter of the Hawthorn family. Even if he was a bit displeased, he couldn''t


    show it.


    Hearing such a generous offer, Arabe was somewhat tempted. The Ellington family was thergest


    family in Rivenwood, and everything they owned was valuable. However, she quickly suppressed this


    thought. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Percival. Sheughed and said, "I just did what


    anyone would do. If anyone else had fallen ill at the entrance of the mall, I would have helped."


    Arabe then added, "By the way, Mr.Richard, I think you might have misunderstood. I''m not the


    daughter of the Hawthorn family."


    Hearing this, Richard, Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were all surprised. After a while, Leopold


    suddenly looked at her, "You''re not the daughter of the Hawthorn family?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I was adopted by my father. My sister was only brought back home a few days ago." Arabe


    replied with a gentle smile.


    Leopold stared at Arabe for a few seconds, and his expression suddenly darkened, "Is the Hawthorn


    family trying to dodge the marriage agreement by using a stand-in?"


    The fact that Arabe was adopted was true, which they knew from their investigations. But they had


    never heard that Dorian, who had adopted Arabe, had another daughter.


    Richard''s face also turned grim. He didn''t necessarily want Percival to marry Arabe; he had just


    promised Evelyn and had been trying to make this marriage happen. But the Hawthorn family using this


    as an excuse was too much.


    Percival''s deep gazes narrowed slightly, his long fingers tapping on his leg. The person who had called


    him did sound different from Arabe.


    "Since then, can we call her over for a chat?" Richard''s face brightened up a bit.


    "I''ve already given her a ring. She should be on her way over," Beatrice exined gingerly.


    When Vivienne arrived at the old house, Dorian and Cordelia were already waiting for her. She walked


    over and greeted, "Dad."


    "Mm-hmm." Dorian nodded, then exined, "Cassie gave me a buzz out of the blue, says your


    grandma''s got heart attack and wants us to hurry back. After all, she''s my mom."


    Vivienne was a bit flummoxed. Heart attack? What kind of excuse was that? Instead of taking her


    grandma to the hospital for her heart attack, they waited for her son toe visit in person? Did her


    son have some magical healing powers? Only a straight shooter like Dorian would buy such a story.


    "I see. Let''s go check on her then." She wondered what kind of game Beatrice was ying.


    They followed the nanny inside.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they saw Richard and the others. Vivienne looked up at them,


    and her gaze met with Percival''s.


    Both of them were taken aback.


    It was him?


    It was her?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Percival didn''t see iting that the person he''d been searching for would turn out to be in the


    Hawthorn family. What was her connection with the Hawthorns?


    Vivienne was also taken aback to bump into the guy she''d helped out before right here.


    "Mr. Ellington, meet my granddaughter, Vivienne." Beatrice introduced them, pointing at Vivienne.


    Percival''s fingers, which were resting on his wheelchair, stopped abruptly. His deep gaze fell on


    Vivienne and his handsome face revealed a look of surprise.


    She was the heiress of the Hawthorns? Vivienne?


    A smile unconsciously spread across Percival¡¯s face. If his fiancee turned out to be her, then that¡¯d be...


    Beatrice then introduced Vivienne to the rest of the guys. "This is the head of the Ellington family,


    Richard, and the guy next to him is his grandson, Percival, your fiance."


    Upon hearing Percival¡¯s name, Vivienne looked a bit shocked. Her eyes moved to his legs and she let


    out a small smile. Percival caught her meaningful gaze and rubbed his temples in resignation. The


    person he wanted to call off the engagement with turned out to be his lifesaver. And she even knew he


    wasn¡¯t really disabled.


    Vivienne moved her gaze away from Percival and greeted them politely, "Nice meeting you, Mr.


    Richard, Mr. Ellington."


    Percival responded politely. Then, he suddenly spoke up, "Ms. Hawthorn, I think you might¡¯ve


    misunderstood me. What I said that day was, don''t call off the engagement."


    Vivienne was taken aback. What a cheeky guy!


    Leopold and Thomas were also speechless. Mr. Ellington''s change of attitude was truly astonishing.


    They''d clearly heard him say that he wanted to call off the engagement.


    Richard looked at Percival and burst outughing. To get Percival to agree to an engagement with the


    Hawthorns'' daughter, Richard had used all sorts of tricks to barely lure him here to the Hawthorns¡¯


    ce. Now after finding out that the Hawthorns'' eldest daughter was Vivienne, he wasn¡¯t throwing a fit


    anymore. He was even willing to marry her himself.


    Richard looked at Vivienne, a meaningful smile ying on his lips. This real daughter of the Hawthorn


    family was much harder to deal with than Arabe. If his grandson dated her, he''d probably get a taste


    of her tough side.


    Richard snapped out of his thoughts and got up with a smile. "Vivienne, we came here today to discuss


    whether we could possibly not call off the engagement?"


    Compared to Arabe, Richard obviously preferred Vivienne, and admired her more.


    Because when she entered the room and saw Percival, and found out who he was, there was no


    contempt in her eyes. She was straightforward. He could even tell that her calling off the engagement


    had nothing to do with Percival being disabled.


    Arabe was different. All she had for Percival was contempt and disgust.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Richard. I''m too young and I''m not ready to think about marriage yet. Mr. Ellington is so


    outstanding, I''m sure he''ll find someone who''s perfect for him." Vivienne said calmly. "Let¡¯s just call off


    this engagement."


    "I''m disabled and can''t find a good partner. Now I have this great opportunity for marriage, I can''t give


    up. Ms. Hawthorn, would you ept me?" Percival spoke very slowly, his voice slightly weary.


    Vivienne was silent.


    Leopold and Thomas had their eyes wide open, staring at Percival in disbelief. What??!! He could


    actually speak so bluntly one day?


    Richard''s eyes were narrowed into slits fromughing. His grandson finally got it.


    Vivienne had been through a lot, but she quickly said, "Then let''s get engaged in five days. But I hope


    this marriage can be arranged by the Hawthorn family. I don¡¯t know if you guys have any thoughts?"


    "We''ll go with your arrangement." Percival was in a good mood and his tone was somewhat cheerful.


    After that, they all left. As they were leaving, Leopold felt someone''s gaze on him. He looked up and


    met Vivienne¡¯s clear eyes, which made his face turn red. It wasn¡¯t until they left the Hawthorn family


    that Leopold snapped back to reality. He turned to Percival and said, "Percival, did you notice that Miss


    Hawthorn was staring at me the whole time?"


    Percival cast a nce at him, "I noticed."


    Hearing that, Leopold got all excited, "Do you think she might have feelings for me?"


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, and a sharp gleam passed through them, like a sharp knife.


    Leopold shrunk back a bit, but still asked bravely, "So why do you think Miss Hawthorn was staring at


    me?"


    "Because you''re not good-looking." Percival said, his face expressionless.


    Leopold was speechless.


    Back at the Hawthorn family''s mansion.


    After Percival and the others left, Dorian turned to Beatrice, "Mom, who gave you the right to decide for


    Vivienne? I told you that she won¡¯t marry Percival."


    Beatrice slouched back in her chair, throwing him a casual nce. "Don''t say I''m not considerate," she


    said nonchntly. "There are still five days until the engagement. I''m giving you time to think it over."


    She looked up, her voice calm andposed. "Don''t me me for not warning you. Without the


    protection of the Hawthorn family, I have no clue how you would survive. By the way, Thaddeus''s


    kindergarten was arranged by me. I heard their school is having some sort of assessment this year.


    Kids with mediocre abilities like Thaddeus might not be on their enrollment list."


    Dorian suddenly looked up, "He''s your own grandson. Mom, do you really have to be this ruthless?"


    "That''s why I''m giving you time to think," Beatrice replied. She took a sip from her tea cup, "Alright, I''m


    tired. You can leave now."


    Dorian tried to say something else, but Beatrice had already started to ignore him. He had no choice


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    but to leave with Cordelia and Vivienne.


    After they left, Arabe came over to Beatrice''s side, lightly massaging her shoulder. "Granny, do you


    think dad will agree?" she asked in a low voice.


    Beatrice closed her eyes, enjoying the soothing sensation on her shoulder. "He will," she replied lightly.


    "Without a ce to live or a job, how would he provide for his family? Arabe, you should know that


    no matter how proud a person is, they have to bow their head to survive."


    A cold light shed briefly in Arabe''s eyes. "What if dad has got a ce to live?"


    ¡°Well, do you think with the money he had, he could find anywhere to live?¡± Beatrice sneered, ¡°Also,


    I¡¯ve sent the words out. Most people in this city wouldn¡¯t dare to go against me.¡±


    Arabe felt a bit relieved inside.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    In the following days, Dorian sent out resumes online everywhere, but nopany was willing to hire


    him. All because he was Beatrice''s son.


    Dorian was greatly discouraged and had been feeling down for the past few days.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne had been shuttling back and forth to the Hospital, treating Isolde.


    After several days of treatment, coupled with her medication, Isolde''s health improved significantly.


    After the treatment, she packed up her acupuncture kit and said to Isolde, "Starting tomorrow, we''re


    ditching the needles and using ointments. This is the crucial part, it might hurt like hell, and we do not


    have painkillers. You gotta tough it out."


    Isolde bit her lip and gave a solemn nod, "Vivienne, don''t you worry, I can handle it."


    To avoid worrying the people who cared about her, she would endure the pain no matter how intense it


    was.


    Vivienne gave a nod, then turned to Eartha, "Whip up some light food for her in the morning, and make


    sure she''s downing plenty of water."


    "Alright." Eartha didn''t quite get why she agreed so easily to help Vivienne treat Isolde, and even cover


    it up from Percival. But over these few days, she had seen Isolde''s condition getting better.


    Maybe Vivienne really could cure Isolde.


    After giving her instructions, Vivienne took off.


    Half an hourter, Percival, Thomas, and Leopold returned. Isolde was by the window watching


    cartoons.


    "You''re back?" Isolde looked up at Percival, her voice full of delight.


    Percival pushed the wheelchair over and gently touched her head, "How''re you feeling today?"


    "Feeling great, I think I''ll be back to normal in no time." Isolde blinked and said with a smile.


    She wanted to tell her brother about Vivienne treating her. But she had promised Vivienne not to tell


    anyone else.


    Seeing her in high spirits, Percival felt a lot more at ease. He was silent for a moment, then said to


    Thomas, "Go ask Bruce if Isolde can be discharged."


    "No discharge!" Isolde said anxiously upon hearing this.


    "Don''t you hate hospitals?" Percival slowly raised his hand and gently touched Isolde''s face, his tone


    gentle, "It''s too noisy here, not good for your rest."


    Even though it was a VIP ward, it was still a hospital, and not quiet enough.


    "But I like it here." Isolde blinked her bright eyes and grabbed his arm, pouting, "Can we not go home,


    please?"


    If they went back, Vivienne wouldn''t be able to treat her.


    Percival looked at Isolde, his slender fingers drumming on the edge of the wheelchair, as if pondering


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    something. After a while, he said, "Alright."


    "Thanks!" Isolde smiled sweetly.


    After she fell asleep, Percival called Eartha out. At the door of the ward, he asked in a low voice, "Why


    does Isolde suddenly want to stay in the hospital? Has she met any strangers?"


    Isolde had always hated hospitals because of her illness; she even hated Bruce who treated her. She


    usually wouldn''t cooperate if he wasn''t there. There must be something fishy about her sudden request


    to stay in the hospital.


    Eartha saw Percival''s deep gazes, and felt a bit guilty, but still tried to stay calm, "She keeps


    mentioning Ms. Hawthorn who saved her. Perhaps she wants to wait for her here."


    Eartha thought to herself: He should be able to ept this answer, right?


    Percival thought of Vivienne, if she was the one who saved Isolde...


    Suddenly, Percival shuddered. Ms. Hawthorn?! Vivienne was also the youngdy of the Hawthorn


    family. Could it really be her?


    He gathered his thoughts, and looked up at Eartha, "Do you remember what Ms. Hawthorn looks like?"


    Eartha''s heart skipped a beat. Oh no! Could the young master find out and want to give Ms. Vivienne a


    hard time? He couldn''t know this. Ms. Vivienne just said that the Isolde''s treatment tomorrow was


    crucial, if because of him, Ms. Hawthorn stopped treating her, then the young miss...


    Thinking of this, Eartha hurriedly said, "I can''t recall."


    Percival was silent for a moment, nodded, and didn''t ask further.


    After Eartha went back into the ward, Leopold nced at Percival, "Mr. Ellington, why didn''t you ask


    Arabe to treat Isolde when we were at the Hawthorn family''s house the other day? Maybe she could


    really cure Isolde."


    Even though in his heart, no one could match the medical skills of Mystic Mistress, but Isolde''s


    condition was serious, and she might only have a few months left.


    He couldn''t find Mystic Mistress for now. Even if Arabe couldn''t cure Isolde, prolonging her life was


    also possible, at least they would have more time to find someone else.


    Percival slightly lifted his narrow eyes and said softly, "Are you sure the one who saved Isolde was


    Arabe?"


    Leopold was taken aback, then said, "Who else could it be, apart from Arabe?"


    Thomas raised his eyes and said lightly, "Mr. Sterling, the Hawthorn family has another daughter who


    just returned."


    "Vivienne?" Leopold widened his eyes, "How is that possible? Hasn''t she been living in the


    countryside? I heard she didn''t even graduate from high school." Of course, these were all said by


    Beatrice.


    Percival gave him a sidelong nce, then took out his phone from his pocket, found the call Vivienne


    made to him that day, and dialed it. "Ms. Hawthorn, this is Percival."


    Tranquil Estates.


    Upon receiving Percival''s call, Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Ellington, ready to call it quits?"


    Percival on the other end was speechless. She set the direction of the conversation the moment she


    opened her mouth.


    He cleared his throat, "Ms. Hawthorn, you''re such a rare gem of a wife. How could I bear to part ways


    with you? I''d like to invite you to dinner."


    "I don''t have time." Almost the moment Percival finished his sentence, Vivienne tly rejected him.


    She paused then added, "Or, we could have a farewell dinner before you, Mr. Ellington, call it quits."


    "I found a pendant at Emerald Mountain, thought it was yours. But now it seems you didn''t lose


    anything, so I won''t bother you anymore."


    Before he could finish, Vivienne flinched, murmuring, "Send me the restaurant''s address."


    Percival cracked a smile, "Sure."


    Half an hourter.


    Graceful Hotel, VIP room.


    Vivienne pushed the door open, Percival was already waiting inside. This time, he wasn''t in a


    wheelchair.


    Vivienne just gave him a nk look, and walked up to him, "Where''s the pendant?"


    Percival took out a brightly colored, intricately carved pendant from his high-end suit pocket. Vivienne


    reached out to get it, but he quickly put it back in his pocket, "Is this pendant important to you?"


    Vivienne looked at him coldly without saying a word.


    With a subtle hint of red on his lips, Percival exuded elegance and sophistication in every move. A faint


    smile hung on his lips as he said, "Shall we have dinner first?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened slightly as she fixed him with a cold stare before finally taking a seat across


    from him.


    Then she turned to the waiter, "I''ll have one of everything... the most expensive stuff you''ve got."


    The waiter was taken aback for a moment, then gently reminded her, "Miss, we have over a hundred


    dishes here and none of them are cheap. It''s just the two of you. Isn''t that going to be a bit much?"


    Vivienne looked up, her red lips curling into a faint smile. Her delicate fingers pointed at Percival across


    the table, her voice melodious, "Bring us your top three signature dishes first. The rest can be packed


    up and sent to Tranquil Estates. He''ll pick up the tab."


    The waiter couldn''t help but look at Percival. A smirk tugged at Percival''s lips as he pulled out a bank


    card and handed it to the waiter, "Do what she says."


    With a nod, the waiter walked away.


    Soon all three signature dishes were served. Without any hesitation, Vivienne picked up her cutlery and


    began to eat.


    Percival poured her a drink, then filled his own ss with wine, raising it in a toast, "Ms. Hawthorn, I am


    grateful for your help back in Emerald Mountain."


    He never got the chance to repay her. He could pretty much guess that as soon as he mentioned


    repayment, she would demand the cancetion of their engagement as her reward.


    Vivienne''s beautiful eyes lit up with amusement, narrowing into a slit as sheughed, "As for the


    repayment, just cancel our engagement."


    Percival nearly lost control of his expression.


    "I do owe you a favor." Percival took a sip of his wine, his voice smooth and lingering, "Maybe I could


    offer myself as payment. How''s that?"


    "Not interested."


    Vivienne looked him up and down. He was handsome, just a bit shameless.


    "Well then..." Percival took out the pendant again, his fingers gently caressing it, still wearing that


    gentle expression, "how about using this pendant to secure our engagement?"


    Vivienne''s face darkened, a chill settling in, "Are you threatening me?"


    "It''s a repayment." The smile on Percival''s lips grew wider, "Good deeds should be rewarded. I found


    your pendant. Don''t you think you should repay me?"


    Vivienne had the urge to punch Percival. If she had known he was such a scoundrel, she would have


    left him to be dog food back in Emerald Mountain. She raised her eyes to look at him, then suddenly


    away."


    Percival''s lips twitched at the corners, this girl... was a hard nut to crack. He ced the pendant in front


    of Vivienne, "I have one of these pendants too."


    Vivienne suddenly looked up, her expression stern as she stared at him. "How did you get this


    pendant?"


    The only people who had this pendant were her and her deceased mother. But after her mother''s


    death, while sorting through her belongings, she found her mother''s pendant missing. She


    remembered the news she had received, that after her mother''s death, Percival had also went to their


    home, looking for something.


    Was he looking for a person or a thing?


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened, an aura of threat radiating from her. If this pendant didn''t belong to Vivienne,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    he wouldn''t insist on keeping the engagement. Just because he had found her pendant, and she was


    his fiancee, the Hawthorn family''sdy, they couldn''t cancel the engagement.


    Vivienne looked down at the pendant on the table, seemingly deep in thought. After a while, she


    collected the pendant, saying, "I will reconsider this matter."


    "Alright," Percival smiled gently, "I''ll wait for your decision."


    Vivienne didn''t say anything more and got up to leave, but Percival seemed to suddenly remember


    something and asked, "One more thing, I need your help to save my sister."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curving into a wicked smile, "Mr. Ellington, do you think


    because I saved you, I''m some kind of saint?"


    Just as Percival was about to speak, Vivienne suddenly leaned in close, her face just a foot away from


    his, a small dagger suddenly appearing in her hand, pressed against his throat. Her lips brushed his


    ear, her voice sounding like a siren, "I can save you, but I can also kill you."


    Her warm breath tickled his ear, making his blood run hot. Percival''s body tensed, his long fingers


    rested on the sharp dagger, he gently took it away from his neck, leaning in to close the distance


    between them, "Vivienne, are you trying to kill your fiance?"


    Vivienne''s cheeks flushed at his sudden closeness, her eyes avoiding his, appearing somewhat


    ufortable.


    Percival''s hand wrapped around her waist from behind, pulling her even closer, his voice deep and


    captivating, "I still have some fight in me. Do you really want to kill me?"


    His voice was like a spell; especially his eyes, they were like a jolt to Vivienne''s heart.


    What was happening!?


    After a moment, she felt frustrated with herself. She, who was usually soposed, had unknowingly


    fallen into his trap. She stood up, putting some distance between them, slowly sheathing her dagger,


    "You''re too good-looking. It would be such a waste if I killed you."


    Percival''s smile deepened, "So Vivienne, will you help me save my sister? I promise there will be a


    reward."


    Vivienneposed herself, smiling slightly, "You''ve got the wrong person. I don''t have any medical


    skills. Someone else treated your injuries that day."


    Percival was stunned. Before he could respond, Vivienne spoke, "As for whether we cancel the


    engagement, it depends on your behavior."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Vivienne hopped off the cab back at Tranquil Estates. She barely stepped foot in the neighborhood


    when she spotted Dorian and Cordelia bolting towards her car, looking panicked.


    "Quick, to Eastern Star Nursery..."


    Vivienne furrowed her brows, stepping out of the car. "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Dorian suddenly turned his head and, upon seeing Vivienne, froze in ce. "Vivienne?"


    Vivienne nodded, "Where are you rushing off to?"


    "Your brother''s school called. He got into a fight with some kids and hurt someone, and they want us


    there ASAP."


    Tears welled up in Cordelia''s eyes, "Thaddeus is usually such a good kid, timid too, but then he


    suddenly threw a punch, I''m really worried."


    Dorian turned to Vivienne, "Vivienne, you go home, Cordelia and I will go to the school."


    Vivienne''s expression darkened. After a slight pause, she softly said, "Let''s go together."


    Eastern Star Nursery.


    Principal''s office.


    "This kid is both poor and uneducated. We shouldn''t let him into our school."


    As Vivienne and the others reached the door, they heard a shrill and biting voice. Dorian might be a bit


    soft-spoken, but he fiercely protected his own kids. He especially couldn''t stand someone badmouthing


    his kids. As soon as he heard this, he blew his top, bursting through the door, "Who are you calling


    uneducated?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    In the office, there was this thirty-year-old woman, all decked out in designer gear, looking all posh and


    fancy. Next to her was a five-year-old boy, smugly looking up at another little boy cowering in the


    corner.


    Across from this poshdy were the kindergarten principal and a teacher.


    "Thaddeus!" Cordelia spotted the boy in the corner and dashed over, her anxiety even pushing her to


    tears, "Oh my God! What happened to you? Why is your nose bleeding?" She quickly pulled out a


    tissue to wipe the blood off Thaddeus'' nose.


    Vivienne shifted her gaze to Thaddeus, her expression cold, a chill emanating from her. Did he get into


    a fight?


    She saw Thaddeus'' swollen face and still-bleeding nose. How could she think this was just kids


    fighting?


    Thaddeus'' state had Dorian''s face turn red. He turned to the principal and teacher, demanding angrily,


    "You just stood there and watched while a kid got beaten up like this?"


    The principal sighed, "Well, Mr. Hawthorn, we couldn''t really do anything. Thaddeus just suddenly


    started hitting Dino. When we got there, he even had a knife in his hand."


    She nced at Dorian and continued, "This is serious. We had to notify the parents. Dino''s parents


    arrived before you. They''re insisting we give them an exnation. We''ve been dealing with this..."


    "I didn''t hit anyone." Thaddeus whispered from Cordelia''s arms. He must be so scared. He hid in


    Cordelia''s arms, his small body trembling.


    Dorian felt heavy-hearted. His mother didn''t like him, nor did she like Thaddeus. Since he was little,


    Thaddeus had been bullied in the Hawthorn family, which made him be shy and introverted, even


    to the point of not liking to talk. After what happened today, he might not want to speak at all. Thinking


    about this, Dorian gritted his teeth, "I know my son. He''d never hit anyone. He''s the one who got hurt.


    His nose is still bleeding. Can''t you see that? Couldn''t you have called a doctor to check him over?


    Couldn''t we have dealt with this after we arrived?"


    Before the principal could respond, the poshdy interrupted angrily, "What kind of attitude is this? Your


    son hit my son, and instead of apologizing, you are ming us? I''m telling you, if anything happens to


    my son, I won''t let you off."


    She finished, ring at Thaddeus, seething, "So young and already knows how to use a knife. Will he


    be a murderer when he grows up? A child like this, might as well drown him in the toilet."


    Cordelia, who wasforting the emotionally unstable Thaddeus, couldn''t stand it anymore, angrily


    retorting, "You''re downright evil! You''re using my son before the truth is out! Do you know how much


    psychological trauma your words can cause him?"


    "Do I care what you think?" The haughtydy retorted, "In any case, Thaddeus hit my son. He must


    see the kind of child you''re raising - a murderer!"


    "You!" Cordelia was too angry to speak.


    Dorian also clenched his fists, his face full of anger, but he was unable to speak. They insisted that


    Thaddeus hit someone, and there was no way to refute it.


    Standing aside, Vivienne raised her eyebrows, casually asking, "You say he hit someone. Do you have


    proof?" With her hands in her pockets, she lookedpletely at ease. The naturally falling hair at her


    temples added to her allure.


    Hearing this, Dorian snapped back to reality, "Right! The school has CCTV. I want to see the footage."


    As soon as he spoke, the poshdy and the principal looked ufortable, "The CCTV brokest


    week."


    Their expressions didn''t escape Vivienne''s eyes. Her gaze turned icy.


    Dorian was taken aback: The CCTV broke? What a coincidence!


    Vivienne gave a slight smile, casually saying, "It''s broken? No problem, I can fix it."


    The poshdy and the principal looked uneasy. Dorian and Cordelia were also shocked. Vivienne can


    fix CCTV? Didn''t she even skip college?


    Vivienne took in the principal and the poshdy''s expressions, turned to Dorian and asked, "Do you


    know where the CCTV room is?"


    Dorian hadn''t fully recovered from what she had just said about repairing the surveince, so he


    nodded nkly upon hearing this. "I do."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lead the way." Vivienne said, heading towards the door.


    The principal and the poshdy were both taken aback. The poshdy moved to block Vivienne''s path,


    "No! The CCTV is already broken, who knows if you will tamper with it to frame my son?"


    The principal also chimed in, "Our CCTV room is off-limits to outsiders."


    Vivienne lowered her eyes, her expression indifferent, "So you want to call the police?"


    The principal was stunned. How could they let the policee? If the police came, they would uncover


    the truth, and she would be in trouble too.


    At this point, the teacher pulled the principal aside, whispering, "Maybe we should let her take a look.


    The CCTV footage has already been deleted, and she''s so young, she probably can''t fix the CCTV.


    Maybe she''s just trying to scare us."


    The principal thought for a moment, then told Vivienne, "Alright, I''ll take you there."


    A few minutester, the principal led them to the CCTV room. Without saying anything, Vivienne


    motioned for the security guard to stand up, and she took his seat.


    She first looked for today''s footage, but the content of half an hour before they arrived was missing.


    She turned to the principal, asking calmly, "The CCTV isn''t broken. Care to exin?"


    The principal blushed, squirming slightly, "The security guard said it was broken earlier, but I was too


    busy to check if it had been fixed."


    Vivienne didn''t bother to respond to her. Instead, she was hammering away at the keyboard with her


    delicate fingers. She was so fast that nobody could make out what she was doing.


    Dorian and Cordelia were gobsmacked at the sight of her masterfully working theputer. They did


    not realize that Vivienne was such a whiz withputers. She was so efficient that she could easily


    outstrip the tech engineers from the Hawthorn family''spany.


    The faces of the principal, the poshdy, and the ss teacher turned ghostly pale.


    Holy cow! She really knew how to use aputer. If she managed to retrieve that surveince footage,


    they''d be in deep trouble.


    With that thought, the poshdy blurted out, "What the heck are you guys up to? You hit someone and


    you can''t even apologize, and now you''re here wasting my time? I warn you, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the surveince footage on theputer screen. Her


    mouth hung open, but she couldn''t say another word.


    Vivienne turned around, giving her a chilling stare, her voice as cold as ice. "What do you wanna do?"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    When the poshdy met Vivienne''s gaze, she instinctively took a step back. What a terrifying look it


    was. It was like staring into the eyes of death. "I...I..." She was left speechless under Vivienne''s intense


    gaze.


    The principal and teacher were also left stunned by Vivienne''s overwhelming aura.


    Dorian, watching the scene through the surveince footage, roared in anger, "This is too much! It was


    clear that Dino was the one who attacked my son unprovoked, yet you all are ganging up to frame him!


    He''s only five and scared speechless by you guys. Don''t you have any humanity?"


    His outburst left the principal and the poshdy trembling. "Mr. Hawthorn, this is a misunderstanding,"


    the principal quickly apologized, trying to smooth things over with a forced smile. "I didn''t properly


    investigate. I only saw Thaddeus holding a knife and assumed he had attacked Dino. I apologize."


    "If apologies really worked, would we even need cops?" Vivienne replied, cocking her head to the side.


    Cordelia, already fuming, quickly picked up on Vivienne''s words and blurted out, "Dorian, call the


    police! We must seek justice for our son!"


    Dorian immediately pulled out his phone to make a call. The principal went into panic mode and tried to


    stop him. "Mr. Hawthorn, please give us another chance. I promise this will not happen again."


    The poshdy quickly added, "I apologize, it was all my fault. I med Thaddeus without asking for the


    full story. I can paypensation. Is fifty thousand dors enough?"


    Dorian gave her a cold stare, without saying a word.


    "One hundred thousand dors? Or you could name a price. I''m willing to pay anything I can afford."


    The poshdy was truly desperate now. They had a reputation to uphold in Havenwood. Being taken


    away by the police would tarnish their image and affect her family''s business. Her mother-inw would


    surely me her.


    "Do you think money solves everything?" Dorian asked emotionlessly. "Can money make up for the


    wrongs my son suffered today? Who canpensate for the mental trauma he''s been through?"


    "I...I can exin." the poshdy stammered. "Beatrice from your family made me do it. My husband has


    a contract to sign with yourpany. Beatrice wanted me to find a way to get Thaddeus expelled from


    the kindergarten, and I..."


    The principal nodded in agreement. "Yes, Beatrice ordered it. I didn''t want to do it, but she threatened


    me. She said if I didn''tply, I wouldn''t be allowed to be the principal anymore."


    Dorian was shocked. He hadn''t expected Beatrice, in her ambition to marry Vivienne off to Percival,


    would go as far as to harm her own grandson.


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered. So, Beatrice really wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted. She nced


    at the poshdy and the principal, and said in a calm voice, "Let''s leave it to the cops." With that, she


    turned to leave.


    The poshdy fell to her knees in front of them, sobbing. "I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I promise I won''t


    do it again."


    Vivienne turned around to look at her, her face impassive. "If I hadn''t recovered the surveince


    footage, would my little brother have been wrongfully med?"


    "I..." The poshdy was at a loss for words. Indeed, if there was no surveince footage, Thaddeus


    would have been the one to bear the me.


    Vivienne gave a small smile. "So, you need to face the consequences."


    She paused, then turned to the principal. "By the way, we''ve decided to withdraw Thaddeus from


    school."


    After leaving the kindergarten, Dorian took Thaddeus straight to the hospital. Vivienne wanted to say it


    wasn''t necessary because she could care for him, but considering Dorian might not trust her, she kept


    silent.


    Thaddeus only had minor injuries, but his nose was hurt quite badly. Dino had really packed a punch.


    After the checkup, the police came to take their statements. Vivienne handed over the surveince


    video she had copied from the kindergarten. She didn''t bother with the rest.


    By the time they arrived home at Tranquil Estates, it was already evening. Cordelia led a timid


    Thaddeus to Vivienne and whispered, "Thaddeus, this is Ms. Hawthorn."


    Thaddeus looked down, not daring to meet Vivienne''s gaze. He was a bit scared but still managed to


    mumble, "Ms. Hawthorn."


    His timidity and fear touched Vivienne. She used to be this scared when she and her mom were


    hunted. She lightly touched Thaddeus'' face, her voice softer than usual. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Thaddeus looked up at Vivienne, with his eyes wide in surprise. She was so gentle. Although he had a


    sister who was also very kind, the sister in front of him was even kinder. He shook his head. "It doesn''t


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hurt anymore."


    Vivienne hummed in response and went to her room to grab a few things. She gave one of them to


    Thaddeus. "This is a gift for you."


    It was a set of anime figures.


    "Wow!" Thaddeus eximed in delight. "This is thetest anime model. I love it. Thank you."


    "d you like it."


    Then she handed the other two gifts to Dorian and Cordelia. "Dorian, Cordelia, these are my gifts to


    you."


    She had nned to buy them gifts when she went shoppingst time, but she forgot due to Isolde''s


    sudden illness. So, she went shopping again.


    She wasn''t sure what they would like, so she bought Dorian and Cordelia a set of clothes each. She


    had something for Astrid too, but she hadn''t seen her yet, so she kept it for now.


    Dorian looked surprised as he epted the clothes. "This is from Elegance Wave? Each piece costs at


    least a thousand dors. Where did you get the money?"


    Vivienne rubbed her temples. "I spent my own money. Is there a problem with that?"


    Dorian quickly handed the clothes back to her. "Then I can''t ept this gift. You must have worked


    hard to earn that money. It''s better if you keep it. You should return these clothes and keep the money."


    Vivienne paused for a moment. "Just take it, it only cost me a hundred bucks. I did a favor for the shop


    owner the other day, and he gave me a 90% discount."


    "Really?" Dorian was skeptical.


    "Cross my heart." Vivienne sighed, looking like she was getting tired of fibbing to convince people to


    ept her gifts.


    Dorian happily epted the clothes and immediately went to try them on. Cordelia held the clothes in


    her hands, feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. Soon, they emerged in their new clothes, and their faces


    lit up with joy. The clothes fit them perfectly and ttered their style.


    "Thanks, Vivienne, we love it." Dorian could not stopughing heartily while feeling the material of his


    clothes.


    Vivienne gave a small smile and seeming to remember something, asked, "Mr. Hawthorn, other than


    Eastern Star Nursery in Havenwood, are there any other good kindergartens?"


    "The best one would be Imperial Blossom Nursery, but it''s super tough to get a kid in there. Even if you


    throw a ton of money at them, it''s no guarantee. They gotta pass a test first," said Dorian. "Thaddeus is


    out of luck. He didn''t pass the test. I''ll check out other kindergartens in a few days."


    Vivienne nodded., "Alright, got it."


    Back in her room, Vivienne took out her phone and called Matthew. The call was picked up quickly.


    "Mystic Mistress."


    "Can you sort something out for me? I''ve got a kid I want to enroll in Imperial Blossom Nursery."

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Day two.


    Just past eight in the morning, Dorian and his family were having breakfast when his cell phone rang.


    The caller ID showed a number he didn¡¯t recognize. Lately, Dorian had been getting a lot of calls from


    unknown numbers, so he was used to it. Most of them were frompanies responding to his job


    applications. Usually, it was something like, "Sorry, Mr. Hawthorn, you don''t meet our recruitment


    criteria."


    Dorian sighed and answered the call.


    "Are you Thaddeus'' father?" The person on the other end of the line asked, in a friendly tone.


    "I am. Who''s this?" Dorian responded, while passing Vivienne her breakfast.


    "I''m the assistant principal at Imperial Blossom Nursery. We''d like to invite Thaddeus to join our school.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is that OK with you?"


    Dorian froze, fork in hand. After a pause, he asked, his voice shaky, "Who did you say you are?"


    "I''m the assistant principal at Imperial Blossom Nursery." The voice on the other end was still friendly.


    Dorian''s mouth dropped open, and he jumped up excitedly. "Imperial Blossom Nursery? You mean, you


    want my Thaddeus to join your school?"


    Cordelia also jumped up, equally excited.


    Vivienne just looked up and continued to enjoy her fried egg. She turned to Thaddeus, who was looking


    at her, passed him a piece of toast, and moved the blueberry jam in front of him, whispering, "Eat up,


    you''re too skinny."


    Thaddeus smiled at her and said politely, "Thanks, Vivienne."


    Dorian saw Cordelia staring at him excitedly and switched his phone to speaker mode.


    "Yes, we''ve reviewed Thaddeus'' files, and he meets our admission criteria. Do you agree to his


    enrollment?" The assistant principal asked, sounding a tad exasperated. Any other person, and she


    would not have repeated herself so many times. But this was Thaddeus! The higher-ups had personally


    ordered his admission. So, she had to be very patient with this.


    "Agreed! Of course, agreed!" Dorian was so afraid that she would change her mind that he answered


    quickly and loudly.


    "Then please don''t go out today. I will arrange for someone to deliver the rted documents to your


    home." After that, the assistant hung up.


    Once the call ended, Cordelia excitedly grabbed Dorian''s arm. "Dorian, is it true? Is it really true?


    Thaddeus... got into Imperial Blossom Nursery?"


    Oh my God! Imperial Blossom Nursery! That was a school that money couldn¡¯t buy! A school that even


    connections couldn¡¯t get you into!


    Beatrice had tried to get Michael and Joseph''s son into that nursery school but failed despite pulling


    many strings. Rumor had it that Joseph''s son was preparing to take the entrance exam for Imperial


    Blossom Nursery again.


    "It''s true! It''s true!" Dorian felt like he was dreaming. He never thought that such unbelievable good


    fortune woulde their way.


    "Oh my! Vivienne is truly a lucky charm!" Cordelia was all smiles. "Ever since Vivienne came back,


    we''ve not only moved into Tranquil Estates, but Thaddeus also got into Imperial Blossom Nursery.


    Vivienne is our family''s lucky star."


    Cordelia was so excited that she almost ran over to hug and kiss Vivienne. Sensing her intentions,


    Vivienne thought to herself, ¡°Please don''t! I don''t want to be kissed!¡±


    In the afternoon.


    At the Hawthorn family''s old mansion.


    Beatrice sat at the head of the table, with Joseph and Michael on either side of her.


    "What''s going on with Dorian? Why haven''t we heard anything?" Michael asked, frowning.


    "It''s been three days. We need to get Dorian to agree soon, or this marriage is off," Joseph said,


    looking at Beatrice.


    Beatrice picked up her teacup. Her gaze filled with hardship and her face grim. The nursery school


    principal had called her yesterday to say that their n had failed. The three people they had hired had


    been arrested, and the principal and the teacher had been fired. As the mastermind, she had to get


    those three out. Thankfully, not many people knew about the incident, so it didn¡¯t affect her much. But


    she had no idea that Vivienne was so good withputers that she could recover deleted surveince


    footage.


    Hadn¡¯t she been at the Emerald Monastery since she was a child? She had heard that Vivienne hadn¡¯t


    left there for ten years and probably hadn¡¯t been to school, so who taught her to use aputer?


    ¡°Mom! Say something! We can¡¯t let the marriage with the Ellington family slip away like this,¡± Michael


    said anxiously. ¡°Ever since Dorian refused to share the perfume form, thepany¡¯s performance


    has plummeted. Now, only our old customers still use our perfume. If we don¡¯t invest in researching a


    new form soon, thepany won¡¯t survive.¡±


    Beatrice narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Haven¡¯t I taught you anything?


    You have to stay calm to seed."


    She put down her teacup and turned to Joseph. "Joseph, your rtionship with Dorian is still good.


    Why don''t you check on him?"


    "He won''t even answer my calls. How am I supposed to find out anything?" Joseph was irritated. He


    had called Dorian many times over the past few days, but Dorian never picked up. He''d tried


    everything, but Dorian just refused to see him. He was at his wit''s end!


    Right on cue, the nanny walked in. "Beatrice, there are two people at the door. They say they''re from


    Imperial Blossom Nursery. They''ve brought some school admission materials."


    Upon hearing this, Joseph sprung to his feet, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Imperial Blossom


    Nursery? Did Andrew get in?"


    Beatrice also lit up. "Quick, let them in!"


    The nanny nodded and left the room.


    A momentter, she returned with two men in business suits.


    As soon as they walked in, they presented their ID cards, smiling, "Hello, we''re teachers from Imperial


    Blossom Nursery. We''re here to deliver your admission notice and rted materials."


    Beatrice nodded with a smile. Imperial Blossom Nursery sure was something else; their


    professionalism topped any other school. No wonder countless parents bent over backwards every


    year to get their kids into Imperial Blossom Nursery. There was a good reason for that.


    Hearing this good news, Joseph rushed forward. "Is it my kid who got in?"


    "Yes, exactly," One of the teachers replied. "Are you Mr. Dorian? The principal specifically instructed us


    to hand over the materials to you personally."


    Joseph was stunned. "I''m Andrew Hawthorn''s father. Why should the admission notice be given to


    Dorian?"


    The teacher paused for a moment, then continued to smile. "We''ve admitted Thaddeus. So naturally,


    the admission notice should be given to his father."


    "What?"


    Beatrice, who was still sitting, along with Michael, Arabe, and Joseph, all had their eyes wide open,


    staring in disbelief at the two teachers.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The room fell into silence!


    It took a long time for Joseph to regain hisposure, and hurriedly asked, "Did you guys make a


    mistake? My son Andrew took the exam, not Thaddeus."


    The two teachers looked at each other, then opened the eptance letter to check the name, and said


    seriously, "No mistake, Thaddeus is indeed the one who got admitted."


    After a pause, one of the teachers seemed to recall something and said, "Oh, Andrew, I remember him,


    he didn''t make it."


    Even though no one physically touched him, Joseph felt as if he had just been pped across the face


    in public!


    How painful! How embarrassing! Thaddeus was never favored in the Hawthorn family, but was


    admitted to Imperial Blossom Nursery. What the hell?


    Beatrice couldn''t hold back anymore, stood up, and asked, "Could you please double check?


    Thaddeus didn''t even take the exam, so how could he possibly be admitted to your school? Did you get


    the names mixed up?"


    The two teachers, who worked at Imperial Blossom Nursery, must have had top-notch work and


    judgment skills. They quickly figured out what was going on and said very seriously, "Thaddeus took a


    special exam that the principal personally arranged for himst night. There''s no mistake with his name


    or the eptance letter. Please don''t doubt our work."


    In fact, they didn''t know whether Thaddeus took the exam or not. But that was what the principal said,


    and the eptance letter was personally sent by the principal. So they naturally didn''t ask any further


    questions.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that¡­"


    Before Beatrice could finish her sentence, the teacher asked, "Is Dorian around? Could you call him,


    please?"


    "Why do you want that guy here? He doesn''t even live here!" Joseph''s tone was quite rude.


    The teacher frowned but didn''t say much. Then he took out his phone and dialed the number on the


    list.


    Soon, the call was picked up, and the teacher immediately asked, "Hello, is this Dorian? We''re here to


    deliver the eptance letter. Don''t you live at the Hawthorn family''s house?"


    After hearing something from the other end, the teacher replied, "Tranquil Estates 1601, right? Okay,


    we''ll be right there."


    Upon hearing this, Beatrice and the others were shocked.


    Tranquil Estates? How could it be? How could they live there?


    After hanging up, the two teachers prepared to leave. Arabe quickly stepped forward and said, "Are


    you going to see my parents? Can I go with you?"


    She didn''t mishear, Tranquil Estates! Why would Dorian be living in Tranquil Estates? She had to figure


    out what was going on.


    The teacher thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay."


    On the way there, Arabe still couldn''t believe that Dorian could be living in Tranquil Estates. But


    when they entered the neighborhood, her face was filled with disbelief. She could actually get into this


    neighborhood.


    They arrived at 1601, and Arabe was still skeptical. But a minuteter, when the door opened and


    she saw Dorian and Cordelia, Arabe felt like her world had copsed. Her mind was in total chaos. It


    wasn''t until the teachers handed over the eptance letter and left that she regained her senses.


    "Dad, Mom, why are you living here?" Arabe couldn''t help asking.


    Dorian nced at her calmly, "We rented a ce here."


    They didn''t tell Beatrice after moving in, in order to prevent hering here. They didn''t expect such


    an unusual situation to ur, and yet Arabe was the first to know. Now that she knew, Beatrice


    would definitely find out too.


    Perhaps out of nervousness, Arabe''s tone unintentionally became a bit sharp. "You rented? How is


    that possible? This is Tranquil Estates. They don''t rent out to the public."


    Cordelia''s face turned sour, and she said coldly, "Why not? Thendlord thought we were decent


    people and was willing to rent us the house at a rtively low price. Is there a problem with that?


    Arabe, although we''re not your biological parents, we did take care of you for a few years. Can you


    not stand us living a slightly better life?"


    Arabe turned pale. "I, I didn''t mean that¡­"


    Cordelia nced at her, didn''t bother with her anymore, but didn''t ask her to leave either. After all, she


    was a child they had raised. Although Arabe had disappointed them over the years, there were still


    some feelings left.


    She turned around and put away the eptance letter. Even though it was just a kindergarten, the


    eptance letter from Imperial Blossom Nursery was indeed prestigious.


    Dorian didn''t say anything else, he just went back to the couch and continued watching TV.


    Arabe nced inside the house. Vivienne and Thaddeus were ying with toys on the balcony,


    Dorian was watching TV, and Cordelia, after tidying things up, went to join Vivienne and Thaddeus on


    the balcony.


    The scene was peaceful and full of warmth. This was the kind of family life she had always envied.


    When Dorian first adopted her, she also had such warm feelings, but unfortunately, as time went on,


    her mindset changed.


    Arabe bit her lip lightly, walked over to the couch, and sat down, speaking softly, "Dad, Thaddeus got


    into Imperial Blossom Nursery. I should be happy for you, but have you considered the fact that the


    tuition for this kindergarten is very high and you''re currently out of work? Can you afford Thaddeus''


    tuition?"


    Dorian''s hand holding his cup paused, then he looked up at her and asked, "What are you trying to


    say?"


    Arabe put on a sweet and sensible act. "To ensure Thaddeus'' education is funded and stable, you


    should agree to the marriage with Mr. Ellington. After all, with the support from the Ellington family, the


    tuition would be no issue."


    Dorian scoffed, "So what you''re saying is, I should sell my daughter off to cover my son''s tuition?"


    Arabe bit her lip, saying nothing.


    Dorian was deeply disappointed. "Arabe, when I brought you home, things were tough. But your


    mother and I persisted, even if we had to endure hardship, we wouldn''t let you suffer. I might not be


    some big shot, but I''d never trade my own child for so-called glory. Do you understand?"


    "Dad, I..."


    Arabe was about to say something, but Dorian cut her off. "Alright, we''re heading out, you should go


    home."


    Arabe''s hand unconsciously clenched. She sneered inwardly. Though they imed to treat her as


    their own, they''re leaving the house, and she''s being told to go home. They''d never considered her part


    of the family. She didn''t say another word, turning to leave.


    After she left, Dorian set his teacup on the table and let out a deep sigh. Cordelia, watching this, asked,


    "What happened? Why the sigh?"


    Dorian replied, "Arabe was right. Even though Thaddeus has been epted, the tuition is too


    expensive. We need so much money per year. Now my mother''s meddling, and I can''t find work in


    Havenwood. I don''t know what to do."


    Cordelia sighed as well, not responding.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne, who had just finished helping Thaddeus with thest piece of his puzzle, looked up at them


    and slowly said, "Don''t worry. I can work and support you guys."


    Dorian''s mood lightened up, and heughed. "Alright, then, I''ll rely on you."


    Vivienne smiled, "Okay." Then she said, "I''ll look for work on social media."


    Having said that, she took out her phone and made her first social media update ever. "Looking for a


    job. Hope someone can help me."


    After sending the update, she put her phone away. Little did she know that her phone was about to be


    bombarded with messages after her update.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Inside the old Hawthorn family manor.


    Arabe rushed back to the house, barely steady on her feet. She blurted out, "Granny, Dad has rented


    a house, and it''s in Tranquil Estates!"


    "What?!"


    Beatrice, Michael, and Joseph all shot up from their seats, their faces showing utter disbelief as they


    stared at Arabe.


    Beatrice was the first to recover, barely keeping her surprise under control. "Are you sure? Tranquil


    Estates doesn''t usually rent to outsiders."


    Arabe looked serious. "I asked the security staff in the residential area. They did rent it, and the rent


    is ridiculously low. It''s practically a giveaway."


    Beatrice stayed silent, her eyebrows furrowed. After a while, she said, "Michael, look into who the


    the Ellington family gave us is approaching fast. We can''t afford any mistakes."


    Michael responded, "I''m on it."


    Arabe frowned slightly. After a pause, she said, "Grandma, I have an idea, but..."


    "What idea? Let''s hear it," Beatrice asked quickly.


    Arabe leaned in to whisper in Beatrice''s ear. A smile spread across Beatrice''s face. "Good, that''s a


    good idea. Let''s do that."


    "But isn''t this a bit unfair to Vivienne?" Arabe hesitated.


    "Who cares what she thinks? She''s just a nobody to me. If this marriage falls through, what does


    Vivienne have to do with the Hawthorn family?" A cold glint shed in Beatrice''s eyes.


    "I''ll follow your lead then." Arabe lowered her head, a sly smile flickering in her eyes. But no one saw


    it.


    Vivienne got up early to go jogging. It was something she''d been doing for ten years. Just as she got to


    the entrance of the residential area, she ran into Arabe and her two ssmates, who were invited


    over to someone''s house.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, Arabe immediately walked up to her. "Vivienne? What are you doing here?"


    Vivienne gave her a nonchnt nce. "What''s up?"


    What was this girl up to now? Didn¡¯t she already know they lived here?


    "No, nothing." Arabe feigned fear of Vivienne, whispering, "I thought you guys were staying at a


    motel? How did you end up here?"


    "Oh, I live here." Vivienne replied, amused. She decided to y along with Arabe''s game.


    "What?" Arabe was taken aback by Vivienne''s cooperation, but she quickly recovered. "You mean,


    you''re living here? Vivienne, do you know what ce this is?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Tranquil Estates?"


    "Do you know that outsiders aren''t allowed in Tranquil Estates?" Arabe chuckled. "Vivienne, I know


    you just moved to the city and everything is new to you, but this is not the ce for you. You better


    leave before someone loses something valuable and you get med."


    Vivienne smirked, "So where do you want me to go?"


    "Aren''t you guys staying at a motel? You should just go back there," Arabe suggested casually.


    Before Vivienne could respond, one of the girls next to Arabe blurted out, "Arabe, who is she?"


    The girl who spoke was Coral, the daughter of the Lockwood family. Though the Lockwoods weren''t as


    prominent as the Hawthorns in Havenwood, they still held a significant status, and Coral''s two brothers


    were both politicians.


    Arabe didn''t like Coral, but she couldn''t ignore the Lockwood family. "She''s my sister." Arabe


    replied.


    "So, she''s the country girl." Coralughed, covering her mouth. "Look at her clothes. They probably


    cost less than fifty bucks total. Arabe, you''re like night and daypared to her."


    Arabe lowered her gaze and whispered, "Coral, don''t talk like that. She''s still my sister, and I''m just


    an adopted daughter of the Hawthorn family."


    "What''s wrong with being adopted?" Coral retorted immediately. "Even if you''re adopted, the


    Hawthorns prefer you. You''re so outstanding, why wouldn''t they? And what if she''s the daughter of your


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    family? She''s still been driven out, hasn''t she?"


    The other girl chimed in, "Yeah, you''re famously talented in Havenwood. How could you bepared


    to a country girl?"


    Vivienne shoved her hands into her pockets, nting her eyes at them with a smirk. Were these people


    here to stir up trouble on purpose?


    "But didn''t your adoptive father get kicked out of the Hawthorn family? How did she get into the


    residential area?" Coral demanded.


    Arabe sighed and defended Vivienne. "Maybe she saw how luxurious the neighborhood was and


    wanted to look around."


    She then turned to Vivienne and advised, "Vivienne, once you finish sightseeing, please leave. This is


    not a ce everyone can just enter. If someone loses something, it''ll be hard to exin."


    Vivienne stood there, hands in her pockets, watching her with amusement.


    Arabe felt a bit jittery under her gaze. It was as if she could see right through her. Could she have


    figured out why she was here? No way! Vivienne was just a girl who grew up in the Emerald


    Monastery. She''d supposedly been living there for the past decade. There was no way she could read


    her like a book.


    "You snuck in here?" Coral snapped. "That''s not cool! I need to check if anything''s missing from my


    house."


    With that said, she whipped out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Coral, don''t overreact. There''s probably a misunderstanding. Vivienne''s not like that. If you get the


    security involved and she ends up at the police station, her reputation is toast!" Arabe protested, but


    her eyes were twinkling with mirth.


    Vivienne nced at her, a hint of ice in her gaze. So that was the game she wanted to y?


    "Arabe, you can''t be too naive!" Coral shook off her hand, raising her voice. "She''s a thief, and she


    didn''t steal something trivial. She stole something worth tens of thousands of dors. That''s a one-way


    ticket to jail."


    Arabe opened her mouth, but then fell silent. They were standing not far from the main entrance, and


    two security guards rushed over after hearing themotion.


    "Ms. Lockwood, what seems to be the problem?" One of them asked.


    They both recognized Coral. In fact, they knew all the homeowners here.


    Coral huffed, "Is your security system that bad? How can you just let anyone waltz in here?"


    She pointed at Vivienne. "She stole my mom''s bracelet."


    The security guards turned to look at Vivienne, doing a double-take, "Ms. Hawthorn?"


    They hadn''t noticed Vivienne since she had been standing behind Coral. Now that they noticed her,


    their voices wavered a bit.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Other people might not have known, but they did, Ms. Hawthorn was the new owner of No. 1601. And


    anyone who could buy this house at three times the market price within a few hours, wasn''t your


    average Joe.


    On top of that, the manager had specifically told them not to reveal that Ms. Hawthorn was the owner.


    They could only say that the resident of No.1601 was a tenant. The manager kept emphasizing not to


    stir up trouble, so they chose to zip it.


    At first, they didn''t know Vivienne, but because she frequently came and went around the


    neighborhood, the security gradually recognized her.


    And now Coral was calling Vivienne a thief?


    The security immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°You guys got it all wrong, right? Ms. Hawthorn is a


    tenant here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Coral¡¯s eyes widened, she couldn¡¯t believe what the security was saying, ¡°Tenant?¡±


    Arabe had known all along that the security would say this, so she just smirked without a word. The


    security nodded. "Yes."


    "Are you kidding me? Tranquil Estates never rents out to outsiders, the people here are all high-profile,


    so how could they rent a house to someone like her? If anything goes wrong, who''s gonna take


    responsibility?" Coral was fuming. She felt that she was born noble. She looked down onmon


    folks, especially those from poor backgrounds like Vivienne. Living in the same neighborhood with a


    country bumpkin, she felt extremely ufortable.


    The security''s face changed. They were used to being looked down upon and even insulted by the rich


    folks living here. Only Vivienne and her family were always very polite to them. A few times, Mrs.


    Hawthorn had even brought them ice cream and cold water when the weather was hot. Although it


    wasn''t worth much, it made them feel veryfortable. Hearing Coral''s words, the security couldn''t


    help but defend Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn''s lease is in order. The fact that the owner is willing to rent the


    house to them shows that they trust Ms. Hawthorn''s character. Ms. Lockwood, if there''s nothing else,


    we gotta get back to work."


    "No way!" Coral yelled. "She stole my mom''s bracelet. You guys call the cops!"


    The security was a bit helpless. Would someone who could afford to buy a house with such arge


    sum of money steal a bracelet?


    "Do you have any evidence?" The security asked professionally.


    "If I had evidence, why would I need you guys?" Coral snapped. ¡°The people in this neighborhood have


    been living here for a long time, and only Vivienne just moved in. My mom¡¯s bracelet went missing as


    soon as she moved in, so I have every reason to suspect her."


    The security didn''t know what to say. ording to the rules, if the owner lost something, they should


    indeed help investigate. But Vivienne''s identity was special, they couldn''t reveal it, so they didn''t know


    how to handle it.


    The security looked at Vivienne. She was about to say something when someone said, "Coral, why


    aren''t you home. What are you doing here?"


    Coral saw who it was and immediately ran over excitedly, pointing at Vivienne and said, "Jan, she


    stole mom''s bracelet, I want the security to call the cops, but they don''t seem willing to do it."


    "Oh? Really?" Jan, Coral¡¯s brother, nced at the security with a rather authoritative look.


    The security was rigid. Jan was a big shot in Havenwood; as the captain of the police station, he


    was efficient and decisive. If they pissed him off, it would be a disaster.


    Just when the security was at a loss, Jan''s stern voice rang out. "If you stole something, you should


    be punished by thew."


    With that, he said to the two people behind him, "Take her back for investigation."


    Hearing this, Arabe grinned. Vivienne being caught stealing would definitely make headlines. From


    now on, Vivienne wouldn''t pose any threat to her.


    The two uniformed men next to Jan walked up to Vivienne and said sternly, "Pleasee with us."


    Vivienne looked up at them, a smirk on her face. "Are you sure you want to take me away before things


    are cleared up?"


    "We just want to take you to the station for questioning."


    Vivienne''s face was expressionless, but her tone was calm. "Are you sure? Once I''m in, I might not


    Coralughed, "Are you okay? What do you think the police station is? You cane and go as you


    please? Stealing valuable property, you better be prepared to stay in jail for a long time."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Alright, let''s go."


    As soon as they walked out of the neighborhood gate, Vivienne''s phone rang. She was about to


    answer the phone when thew enforcement officer said sternly, "Please hand over your phone. You


    can''t have any contact with the outside world until things are cleared up."


    Vivienne nced at them, a hint of chill on her face. "Am I being charged with murder?"


    "This is the procedure, so please cooperate." Thew enforcement officer answered professionally.


    "We''ll answer your phone and notify your family."


    Vivienne smirked and threw the phone to the officer. "Take it." With that, she gave them an intense look


    and walked away.


    Behind her, Vivienne''s phone kept ringing. Thew enforcement officer answered the phone and said


    sternly, "This is Havenwood Police Station. Vivienne is suspected of theft and has been taken back to


    the police station for investigation."


    Matthew on the other end of the phone stared at the suddenly hung up call; it took him a while to react.


    Stealing? Police station? Investigation?


    Were they out of their minds!


    Matthew quickly checked his contacts and made several calls. The content of each call was the same.


    "Vivienne was taken away by the Havenwood Police. She''s being used of theft."


    On the other hand, Jan, who had ordered Vivienne to be taken away, had no idea that his action had


    caused a stir in the whole of Havenwood.


    The Hawthorn family.


    After Vivienne was taken away, Arabe came back and immediately spilled the beans to Beatrice,


    "Gran, Vivienne got nabbed for swiping Ms. Lockwood''s mom''s bracelet. The engagement with the


    Ellington family might be off. Should we inform them?"


    If the Ellington family got wind of Vivienne''s sticky fingers, they''d definitely call off the wedding. In that


    case, she wouldn''t have to worry about Vivienne not wanting to tie the knot and having her step in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What? Pinching stuff?" Michael eximed, fuming. "I knew that Vivienne was no good. Now, she''s


    Beatrice took a sip of her tea, nonchntly saying, "This might actually be a blessing in disguise."


    Joseph asked, puzzled, "Mom, how on earth could this be a good thing? If the Ellington family calls off


    the wedding with the Hawthorn family, our investment would go down the drain. That''s a massive loss


    for us."


    Joseph still couldn''t wrap his head around it and continued, "Regardless, the marriage could at least


    bring in investment. Ourpany is up the creek without a paddle now, and no one wants to shell out


    for us."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "It''s just a small hup in our investment ns. As long as we prevent Arabe from marrying Percival,


    there will be other opportunities."


    Beatrice nced up, her eyes full of shrewdness. She forced Vivienne to marry Percival not merely


    because of the Ellington family''s investment. More importantly, it was to protect Arabe.


    Arabe was her carefully nurtured prot¨¦g¨¦. She had poured a lot of human and financial resources to


    mold Arabe into the well-known talent she was in Havenwood today. In the future, the benefits


    Arabe could bring to the Hawthorn family were substantial. She would never let Arabe marry


    Percival.


    Therefore, even if through marriage, the benefits the Ellington family could bring to the Hawthorn


    family, it was just a small frypared to Arabe, who was a more stable investment.


    She was worried that the marriage contract with the Ellington family would face problems, thus she


    forced Vivienne to get engaged to Percival.


    Vivienne''s theft was a disgrace to a prestigious family, and the Ellington family naturally wouldn''t want


    her anymore.


    The engagement would naturally be cancelled, saving them the trouble of bringing Vivienne back. This


    was also the reason why she supported Arabe''s n.


    Beatrice pondered for a moment, then said to Arabe, "Go to the media and expose this."


    Arabe was startled. "But doing this will also have a big impact on our family."


    The Hawthorn family''s daughter was a thief. How would outsiders view the Hawthorn family? This


    seemed to be a lose-lose situation.


    "It''s okay, her mother took her away from our family, so we are the victims." Beatrice sat on her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    expensive custom chair, and her eyes were showing a hint of indifference.


    Arabe was stunned for a moment, thenughed. "I understand, Grandma."


    At the Havenwood police station.


    Vivienne was slouched in the interrogation chair, her long slender legs crossed. On the table in front of


    her was a phone that thew enforcement officers had forcefully shoved but couldn''t get rid of.


    In the quiet interrogation room, the phone was ringing non-stop. The twow enforcement officers that


    brought her in were sweating, extremely nervous.


    Seeing her not answering the phone, one of them gently persuaded, "Ms. Hawthorn, this phone has


    been ringing for a while, why don''t you answer it?"


    Vivienne nced up, and a sarcastic and confident smile showed on her lips. "Sorry, I always abide by


    thew. I remember the police saying I must surrender my phone to assist in your investigation."


    Thew enforcement officers were at a loss for words. They felt like crying.


    In ordance with normal procedures, they really didn''t have any problem. Vivienne was reported for


    theft, and it was a valuable item. They brought the suspect back for questioning and confiscated her


    phone, all within normal procedures; they didn''t give Vivienne a hard time.


    But as soon as they brought Vivienne back to the station, the phone in the chief''s office rang. Since


    Jan wasn''t there, they answered it.


    The result¡ªscared them half to death!


    More than a dozen calls in a row, all from their superiors, all asked if they had arrested a woman


    named Vivienne. After telling the truth, they were severely scolded and told to let her go. But when he


    was about to let Vivienne go, she wouldn''t leave. She just sat there, and no amount of persuasion


    could get her to leave.


    They had no choice but to call their superiors and report Vivienne''s situation. Their superior asked them


    to hand the phone to Vivienne, but she adamantly refused to answer the phone.


    Thew enforcement officer awkwardly chuckled. "We have already investigated and found out that


    you did not steal Ms. Lockwood''s mother''s bracelet. You can go home now. We have other work to do,


    and it''s not very convenient for us to carry out other work with you here."


    "I find it quite nice here, very quiet." Vivienne leaned back in her chair and said casually, "I did steal Ms.


    Lockwood''s mother''s bracelet. Why don''t you check again? You might have missed some useful


    evidence."


    Thew enforcement officer didn''t know what to do. Who would stay in an interrogation room and


    refuse to leave? However, the main problem was that if she insisted on not leaving, they would not be


    able to exin to their superior.


    At the hospital.


    After Percival and Isolde finished eating, Thomas hurried in. He nced at Eartha and Isolde, then


    walked to Percival and whispered, "Ms. Hawthorn has been arrested."


    Percival suddenly looked up, his eyes sharp. "What happened?"


    "Half an hour ago, the media reported that the Hawthorn family''s youngdy was taken away by the


    Havenwood police for stealing a fifty-dor bracelet..." Thomas told Percival about the investigation.


    Percival''s face darkened. He pushed his wheelchair and left. "To the police station."


    Tranquil Estates, the Lockwood family''s residence.


    Arabe took a sip of the water Coral poured, her eyes instantly bing dark. "Coral, did Vivienne


    really steal your mother''s bracelet?"


    "My mother''s bracelet wasn''t lost at all. I said that on purpose." Coralughed.


    "What?" Arabe''s face was full of disbelief. "Why...why would you do that?"


    "For you," Coral said. "I noticed you''ve been downtely, and I figured it''s because of this country


    bumpkin from the Hawthorn family, right?"


    Arabe didn''t say anything; she just pursed her lips lightly.


    "I reckon she must''ve taken you for a ride, so this time, I wanna teach her a lesson."


    Arabe gripped Coral''s hand, tears swirling in her eyes. "Coral, I''m really touched that you''d go to bat


    for me like this, but I still want to plead on behalf of my sister. Please ask your brother to let her go.


    She''s a missy from the Hawthorn family, after all, and the Hawthorns have done me a solid."


    "You''re too kind," Coral said, somewhat disgruntled. "People like Vivienne deserve a good kick in the


    pants. Just because she''s from the Hawthorn family doesn''t mean she can walk all over you."


    She paused, then said, "But don''t sweat it. There''s no proof to begin with. In a couple of days, I''ll have


    a word with my brother. Once we ''find'' the bracelet, she''ll be sprung from the cop shop."


    Arabe was crestfallen. She''d hoped that Vivienne would be stuck in the mmer forever. But it was


    all good. At least this incident would put the kibosh on the marriage between the Ellington and


    Hawthorn families.


    Jan was in his study, sorting out some work. His phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and


    promptly answered with respect, "Herman."


    "Are you outta your damn mind?!" The call barely connected before angry words flew from the other


    end.


    Jan was taken aback. "What''s going on, Herman? Why are you so mad?"


    "How dare you ask me what''s wrong? Is this how you always handle cases? You simply haul people


    into the station without a shred of evidence? Is this your standard operating procedure? Sort this mess


    out right away, or you''re out! Don''t bother showing up at the station anymore!" The voice at the other


    end of the line hurled a few more angry words and then hung up.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Before Jan could react, the other end of the line went dead. He furrowed his brows, still trying to


    wrap his head around the situation, when his phone rang again.


    "Boss, we''re in deep shit," the voice on the other end of the line said. "The girl we arrested today, she''s


    got aplicated background. The bigwigs already know about it. They''ve made their decision. If we


    don''t let her go, we''re gonna be in a world of trouble. You better get here ASAP."


    Jan was dumbstruck.


    The bigwigs knew about it? What the hell was going on? Wasn''t it just a petty theft case?


    Jan took a moment to collect his thoughts before responding, "So what if she''s well-connected?


    We''re supposed to be fair and just. We didn''t frame anyone. As a suspect, it''s her duty to cooperate


    with the investigation."


    "Damn suspect! We''ve already contacted your mom. She said she didn''t lose her bracelet." The voice


    on the other end informed him. "Also, Ms. Hawthorn isn''t just a tenant of Tranquil Estates. She''s the


    owner. She bought a ce there not long ago at triple the market price."


    "What?" Jan eximed. "The bracelet isn¡¯t lost?" A dreadful thought urred to him, and his face


    turned dark.


    "Herman is pissed off. I''m calling you on the sly. You better get your ass here."


    After hanging up, Jan stormed out of his room, storming over to where Coral was.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "p!"


    Coral was chatting with Arabe when she was suddenly pped across the face. She covered her


    cheek and stared at Jan in disbelief. "Jan, why did you hit me?"


    Jan red at her, his face livid. "Tell me the truth, did mom really lose her bracelet?"


    He had always found his sister to be obedient and sensible, so when she said someone had stolen


    their mom''s bracelet, he didn''t question it. And when he got back, their mom wasn''t home, so he didn''t


    ask further.


    Coral blinked. "It really was lost."


    "p!"


    Jan pped her again. "You dare to lie to me again! Coral, is this how I raised you? Framing others


    for this? Are you trying to bring down the Lockwood family?"


    Coral went pale. "You know everything?"


    Looking at her foolish expression, Jan was beyond furious.


    Thinking of what Herman had said on the phone, he grabbed Coral''s arm. "Come with me to clear


    things up. I''m warning you, if you dare to mess up again, I''ll kick you out of this house."


    Before Coral could even say anything, she was dragged away by Jan. Arabe, who was left


    behind, looked on in shock,pletely taken aback.


    Police station.


    Jan rushed to the police station with Coral. From a distance, he could see Herman, red in the face


    and blowing his top. The officers around him were catching hell.


    Jan hesitated for a moment before walking over. "Herman."


    "So you finally showed up! I thought you would just piss off after causing trouble!" Herman barked the


    moment he saw Jan. "Do you think this is your own house? That you can do whatever you want?


    Jan, is this how you usually handle cases?"


    Jan was left speechless by the onught.


    Seeing him silent, Herman red at him. "What are you still doing here? Go apologize to Ms.


    Hawthorn. She was brought here because of you, and now she refuses to leave! You have ten minutes


    to get her out of here, or you can get the hell out of here!"


    Upon hearing this, Jan immediately headed towards the interrogation room. He pushed open the


    door to see Vivienne sitting there, her face expressionless. He cleared his throat and forced a smile.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, I apologize. I made a mistake. I blindly believed in my sister''s lie and brought you in


    without any investigation."


    Vivienne crossed her arms and smiled at him, a chilly smile. Although Jan had no clue about


    Vivienne''s powerful background, her gaze alone was enough to make him nervous. He immediately


    turned to Coral. "What are you still doing standing there?! Apologize to Ms. Hawthorn."


    Coral was extremely unwilling. She didn''t want to apologize to Vivienne at all. But seeing Jan''s stern


    face, she reluctantly spoke, "I''m sorry, Ms. Hawthorn. I misunderstood you. We found my mother''s


    bracelet. It turns out our maid misced it. I thought it was lost."


    That was what Jan had told her to say on their way.


    "So, am I innocent now?" Vivienne asked in a challenging tone.


    "It''s our mistake. You are not guilty," Jan quickly responded. "We willpensate for the


    misunderstanding. I''ll drive you home right away."


    "I have no ns to go home," Vivienne said indifferently. "I feel quitefortable here."


    Jan was at a loss for words.


    Hearing this, Herman burst into the room, saying with a forced smile, "Ms. Hawthorn, I promise to offer


    you a satisfactory solution to this incident¡­ We''re all rather busy. Would you mind going home now?" If


    Vivienne didn''t leave, it would have been him who had to leave.


    Vivienne leaned back in the chair, smiling. "What solution do you have in mind?"


    Caught off guard, Herman said after a moment, "Ms. Lockwood will be detained and investigated for


    false usations and defamation. Jan will be suspended for three months due to negligence, and


    the others for two months. How''s that?"


    Vivienne smiled slightly. "We''re all busy, so I won''t be a bother."


    With that, Vivienne stood up, took a look at Coral, then turned and exited the room. Coral bit her lip, her


    face filled with rage.


    Herman let out a sigh of relief, "I''ll walk you out."


    At the entrance of the police station.


    As Vivienne and Herman walked out, they saw Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus, who had rushed over.


    "Vivienne!" Dorian caught sight of her and rushed over. "You okay?"


    Vivienne looked at his worried face and felt a warm feeling in her heart. "I''m fine."


    Cordelia gave her a once-over, making sure she wasn''t hurt, and let out a sigh of relief. "Thank god, we


    saw the news, and it scared the living daylights out of us. Are you hungry? I can whip up something


    when we get back?"


    Vivienne gave a smallugh. "Yeah, I could eat."


    "Great, I''ll fix you something when we get home."


    Vivienne asked suddenly, "Wait, I was on the news?"


    Cordelia nodded. "Every media outlet in Havenwood is buzzing about it. The Hawthorn family''s


    daughter was arrested for theft. Your dad and I came as soon as we saw it."


    Vivienne replied, "Got it."


    Not too far from the police station, A ck sedan was parked. Thomas took a nce around before


    turning to Percival. "Mr. Ellington, should we go over?"


    Percival''s fingers were resting on the edge of the window. His eyes squinted slightly as he thought for a


    moment before saying, "No need, let''s go."


    His fianc¨¦e was full of surprises. She got Herman to escort her out personally. There were only a


    handful of people in Havenwood who could pull that off.


    In the car, Percival said slowly, "Teach the Lockwood family a lesson."


    Thomas asked in confusion, "Are you implying we should back Ms. Hawthorn up?"


    "She''s my fianc¨¦e. They shouldn''t mess with her." There was a palpable chill in Percival''s voice.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Inside the crib of the Hawthorn fam.


    In the hall, Beatrice, Joseph, Michael, and Arabe were all seated, looking all serious. They were all


    glued to the phone in Arabe''s hand.


    Herman personally cleared Vivienne''s name, saying she didn''t steal anything, and Coral was now


    under arrest for making false allegations. Plus, Jan and three other cops had been suspended


    because they screwed up the case.


    Arabe thought she had finally shaken off Vivienne''s shadow, but in a few short hours, Vivienne was


    released. Even the big shot Herman stepped in to clear her name.


    "Gran, did the Ellington fam bail Vivienne out?" Arabe pocketed her phone, her eyes losing their


    resentment. She was all sugar and spice. "Didn''t expect the Ellingtons to care that much about


    Vivienne."


    Her voice was filled with bitterness, and she was feeling all sorts of ufortable. She didn''t believe


    Percival had the juice to get Vivienne out of the police station. In her eyes, he was just a loser. Except


    for Richard from the Ellington family, she didn''t think anyone else could''ve pulled it off. But she just


    couldn''t wrap her head around why the Ellingtons would still bail out Vivienne after she was exposed


    for theft.


    Did they really care about Vivienne that much? Who in their right mind would be interested in Percival,


    that loser? Even if some were, they probably didn''te from fancy homes.


    The Hawthorns were a pretty decent catch. So, naturally, Richard wouldn''t want Percival to miss out.


    With that thought, Arabe''s mood brightened up a bit.


    "Now that Vivienne is released, and the Ellingtons didn''t call off the engagement, we''ve got to stick to


    the n." Beatrice never thought Vivienne would be let out.


    She already contacted the media, nning to make a big fuss about it. But before she could even start,


    Vivienne was released. All her ns were messed up, and it was getting on her nerves.


    "But what can we do if Dorian and Vivienne are dead against it?" Michael furrowed his brows.


    "Yeah, they''ve already rented a ce at Tranquil Estates, so housing is no problem. They would never


    agree to it now," Joseph chimed in.


    "Yeah." Michaelined.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hospital.


    Vivienne was supposed to apply an ointment for Isolde yesterday, but Arabe and Coral''s mess got in


    the way, so she couldn''t make it.


    Today, she got there bright and early. Usually, at this time of the day, Isolde''s family wasn''t around. Just


    as she got to the hospital entrance, she ran into Percival and Leopold.


    "Ms. Hawthorn?" Leopold was a bit surprised. "You''re at the hospital this early? Not feeling well?" It


    was just eight, and the outpatient doctors had just started their shift.


    Vivienne looked up, her voice barely above a whisper, "What did you call me?"


    "Ms. Hawthorn? Is there a problem?" Leopold was clueless. The girl didn''t seem so happy.


    Vivienne gave him a long, hard look, her lips tightening into a thin line. After a long silence, she finally


    said, "No problem. Good job!"


    Ignoring his elders! Arrogant and rude!


    Good! She now had a bone to pick.


    Leopold, ¡°Is this Ms. Hawthorn a bit off her rocker?¡±


    Percival was sitting in his wheelchair, his gaze drifting between them. His narrow eyes were cold. His


    fianc¨¦e and his brother were ignoring him?


    "Do you feel unwell? Need me to call a doctor?" Percival''s voice was incredibly soothing, and the cold


    look in his eyes had disappeared.


    "No need! I''m not here to see a doctor!" Vivienne said and was about to walk in.


    Percival suddenly stopped her. "Ms. Hawthorn!"


    Vivienne stopped, and turned around to look at him. "What''s up?"


    "What''s your decision about the engagement?"


    Vivienne slightlyposed herself, then looked up at Percival, and said in a whisper, "Agreed! Let''s


    postpone the engagement by half a month."


    No celebrations until then.


    The reason she agreed to the engagement with Percival was that she wanted to find out how he got


    the pendant. Did he steal it or snatch it from her mother? As for his im that it was a gift from a friend,


    she wasn''t buying it!


    Percival''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Sure, as you wish."


    Vivienne nced at him, her lips curving into a smile. She then moved closer to Percival, her voice


    filled with a wicked tone, "Mr. Ellington, watch out, I''m toxic!" After saying that, she turned around and


    left.


    Percival watched her retreating figure, his smile deepening.


    Toxic? Indeed. Someone who could effortlessly defeat a world-renowned assassin was definitely toxic.


    But she reminded him of someone. Even their appearances were somewhat simr. If it weren''t for the


    fact that she''s a Hawthorn, he would''ve thought Vivienne was that person''s daughter. Suddenly,


    Percival''s gaze changed. He pulled out the pendant from his pocket, and a vague emotion filled his


    eyes.


    "Mr. Ellington, there''s a response from the other side. They still couldn''t find any leads on the kid."


    Thomas looked serious. "There''s too little information about the kid. After so many years, her


    appearance has changed, and it''s difficult to track her down."


    With a slight pause, Thomas added, "I''ve asked around the neighborhood where they used to live, but


    no one knows where the kid is now. They were using fake names back then, so I didn''t find any useful


    information."


    They walked to the car, with Leopold and Thomas helping Percival get in.


    Out in public, Percival was always seen as a ''cripple'', so he couldn''t get in the car by himself.


    Percival sat in the back seat, Thomas drove, and Leopold sat in the passenger seat. Once the car


    started, Leopold turned to Percival and asked, "Mr. Ellington, do you reckon that girl is dead by now?"


    "They were being hunted down years ago. Her mom is dead. Where could a nine-year-old girl run off


    to? I bet she was caught by those people long ago."


    Leopold continued, "I think you should stop looking for her. The priority now is to treat Isolde''s illness.


    Plus, the higher-ups have given us orders to find that drug ASAP. If GTO gets to it first, it''s gonna be a


    disaster."


    Percival leaned back in the seat, closing his eyes. He didn''t say anything, seeming lost in thought. After


    a moment of silence, he slowly opened his eyes, his voice hoarse. "I might have found her."


    Both Leopold and Thomas were shocked. They stared at him in disbelief. "Found her? Who?"


    Percival lowered his head, looking at the pendant in his hand, "I''m not sure yet."


    He put the pendant in his pocket, rolled down the window, and looked outside with squinted eyes. His


    voice was t. "Thest ce the drug appeared was in Havenwood. Send someone to check it out.


    Thoroughly investigate every outsider that has shown up in Havenwood in the past twenty years."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Inside the VIP ward.


    Vivienne took out the pre-prepared ointment and asked Eartha, "Are you sure she hasn''t eaten or


    drank anything since yesterday?"


    "Nope," Eartha replied. "She has been very obedient. Even when she''s starving, she''s determined not


    to eat a thing."


    Vivienne nodded, then turned to Isolde, her tone as gentle as she could muster. "I''m about to start


    applying the ointment now. You need to hang in there. If the pain gets unbearable, you can bite me."


    Isolde seemed pretty nervous, but she gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t worry, Vivienne, I''ll hang in


    there."


    Without saying anything more, Vivienne had Isolde undress and began applying the medicine. Starting


    from her face, Vivienne covered her entire body with the ointment. At first, the cool sensation of the


    ointment made Isolde feel quitefortable. She gave Vivienne a sweet smile. "Vivienne, are you


    trying to scare me? This ointment feels sofortable on my skin... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Isolde suddenly let out a scream. But as if realizing something,


    she quickly shut her mouth. Her body waspletely covered in ointment, making it impossible to see


    her expression. Her body was shaking, and more and more moisture appeared on her skin, soaking the


    ointment.


    Isolde was in so much pain she couldn''t even speak. She didn''t dare to scream, and could only bite on


    a pillow to endure it.


    Eartha looked on with deep concern. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine... it''s just... a bit painful!" Just saying that seemed to drain all her strength. She was in extreme


    pain, it felt like thousands of bugs were biting her. She wanted to endure it, but she was barely holding


    on.


    Seeing her state deteriorating, Eartha quickly asked Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn, she''s not in trouble, is


    she? She seems really ufortable, and her breathing is difficult." She was worried. If anything


    happened to Isolde, how would she exin it to Mr. Percival? Should she call him?


    Vivienne took a look at Isolde''s condition, and asked softly, "Can you hang in there?"


    "Vivienne, I can''t... Ah!" Isolde could no longer bear the pain. She couldn''t hold on any longer. The pain


    had her rolling on the floor, filling the room with her screams. Luckily, this ward wasn''t in the general


    ward area, there were no other patients, and it was soundproofed.


    After checking the ointment, Vivienne said to Isolde, "Can you hang on for just one more minute?"


    Eartha was about to send a message to Percival when she heard Vivienne¡¯s words, so she put away


    her phone.


    Isolde felt like she was about to pass out, but for some reason, hearing Vivienne''s voice made her feel


    somewhat reassured. Even though the pain was unbearable, she gritted her teeth, trying not to make a


    sound.


    Vivienne had asked not to let others know she was treating herself. So she couldn''t attract attention


    because of her.


    A minuteter, Isolde finally stopped feeling pain, and she let out a long sigh of relief. After the pain


    subsided, she felt extremelyfortable, like she was soaking in warm water. She cracked a smile.


    "Vivienne, did I do okay?"


    Her face was still covered in ointment, and when she smiled, only her white teeth were visible.


    Vivienne gently patted Isolde''s head,ughing heartily. "You did great! Most people can''t tolerate this


    ointment."


    She''d treated simr poisons for others before, all requiring this ointment, and even grown adults in


    their thirties and forties found it hard to endure. So, she often had to change treatment ns. Though


    various methods can detoxify, using this ointment gives the best results.


    Vivienne stood up and said to Isolde, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to bathe."


    Isolde obediently followed her into the bathroom.


    Vivienne had Isolde sit in the tub, then took out the medicine she''d prepared and dripped it into the


    bath.


    Confused, Isolde asked, "Vivienne, don''t I need to shower first?" Wouldn''t the water get really dirty with


    all the ointment on her body?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need," Vivienne answered softly. "The ointment needs tobine with my medicine for the cure to


    beplete."


    Isolde nodded and obediently sat in the tub. As the water temperature gradually increased, Isolde


    slowly fell asleep. She didn''t know how long she''d slept, only that she felt like she was in a hot spring,


    and it was veryfortable.


    "Isolde? Wake up!" Vivienne gently woke her.


    Suddenly, she heard a soft voice next to her ear. Isolde slowly opened her eyes, looking at Vivienne in


    a daze. "Did I fall asleep?"


    Vivienne smiled, her voice still soft. "Go look in the mirror."


    Confused, but still obedient, Isolde went to the mirror. When she saw herself in the mirror, her eyes


    widened, and she suddenly screamed, "Ah!!!"


    The loud scream scared Eartha, who was outside the bathroom, her heart pounding as she rushed into


    the room. But when she saw what was happening in the room, her mouth dropped open. "Your face,


    your body..."


    Eartha was so surprised that she was speechless. She could hardly believe her eyes. Was this still the


    extremely ugly Isolde that people despised?


    Could this be someone else? But the bathroom was only so big, and the ward was on the fifteenth floor.


    How could a five-year-old childe to the fifteenth floor to rece Isolde?


    Eartha looked at Isolde, then at Vivienne. Then she carefully walked over to the window and peeked


    out. She wanted to see if there was a child who had fallen to their death below. But there was nothing.


    Eartha was momentarily stunned. She went back to Isolde, and cautiously asked, "Isolde? Is that you?"


    Snapping out of her shock, Isolde grabbed Eartha''s hand, excitedly shouting, "Eartha, it''s me. I''m


    cured. I''m really cured!"


    Isolde jumped up excitedly. "Did you see? The person in the mirror is me. I''m beautiful, aren''t I?"


    Saying that, Isolde suddenly started crying, "I''m not ugly. Everyone said I was ugly. I..."


    Eartha was also teary-eyed, hugging Isolde tightly. "Yes, you are not ugly. You are the most beautiful


    child in the world."


    Vivienne watched them happily, didn''t interrupt, packed up, and left straight away. It was only when


    Vivienne had left that Isolde asked, "Where''s Vivienne?"


    Eartha suddenly realized, smacking her forehead, and said, "Oh shoot, Ms. Hawthorn already left."


    "Eartha, go find her quickly, I haven''t thanked her yet," Isolde urged.


    Eartha nodded and immediately went out to find Vivienne. But as soon as she opened the door of the


    ward, she saw Percival, Leopold, and Thomasing in.


    "Eartha, why are you in such a hurry, did something happen to Isolde?" Leopold asked.


    Leopold looked into the ward, and only saw a beautiful little girl, but didn''t see Isolde. He rushed in


    immediately, and asked, "What''s going on? Where''s Isolde? Where did she go?"


    Eartha was just about to speak when Leopold grabbed her arm and asked in a low voice, "Spit it out,


    what happened to Isolde?"


    "Leopold, I''m here!" Isolde said with a sweet smile.


    Leopold was startled, looking at Isolde. "That''s Isolde''s voice? Where is she? Why can''t I see her?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Percival whipped his head around, and his gazended on the little girl beside Eartha. His fingers


    clenched around the edge of his wheelchair, and to his surprise, he found himself standing up. His eyes


    fixated on her, his throat felt tight, and it took him a moment before he stuttered, "Isolde?" He was


    usually in control of his emotions, but right now, he could barely get his words out.


    Isolde walked over to Percival, smiling sweetly at him. "Percival, it''s me. I''m Isolde."


    Leopold and Thomas'' eyes bulged out of their heads, disbelief written all over their faces as they


    looked at Isolde. The air seemed to tighten in an instant. After a while, Leopold finally snapped back to


    reality. He gave Isolde a once-over, barely containing his excitement. "Are you really Isolde? You''re not


    pulling our leg, are you?"


    Isoldeughed at his shocked expression. "Leopold, it''s really me. I didn''t trick you guys! I''m all better


    now, and even prettier. Are you happy for me?"


    Leopold was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Happy! Of course, he was happy for Isolde. How much effort had they put into treating Isolde''s illness


    over the years?


    Percival even med himself every day. But now, Isolde was suddenly all better. How could he not be


    overjoyed? How could he not be excited? He was so excited that he couldn''t even speak.


    Percival crouched down, pulling Isolde into his arms, and gently stroking her head, but he couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to speak. After a while, he sat back down in his wheelchair, his gaze shifting to Eartha. ¡°What¡¯s


    the story here?¡±


    Eartha knew she couldn¡¯t keep it from Percival any longer. ¡°Miss Hawthorn was the one who cured


    Miss Isolde.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hawthorn?¡± Leopold asked, confused. ¡°Arabe?¡±


    Eartha didn¡¯t know Vivienne¡¯s real name. Hearing Leopold say it, she could only exin. ¡°When Miss


    Hawthorn saved Miss Isolde at the mall entrance, she came to visit her once. She said she could cure


    Miss Isolde, but we had to keep it a secret from everyone, including her family.¡±


    Eartha lowered her head, speaking softly. ¡°Miss Isolde trusted Miss Hawthorn. She begged me to keep


    it a secret. I also wanted Miss Isolde to get better, so I helped Miss Hawthorn keep it from you. Every


    morning, after you left the hospital, Miss Isolde would text Miss Hawthorn, and she woulde to treat


    her.¡±


    After finishing, Eartha quickly added, ¡°Sir, I was wrong to keep this from you. Please don¡¯t fire me. I¡¯ve


    cared for Miss Isolde like my own child these past few years. I¡±¡­"


    Eartha started to cry, afraid that Percival would be angry and fire her. Others might not have


    understood Percival, but she did. In the Ellington family, Percival was the decision maker. People


    thought he was useless because of his disability, but he wasn''t. No one knew that the Ellington family''s


    current status in Rivenwood was actually supported by Percival in the shadows. Only Richard and


    Eartha knew about this.


    Percival''s gaze drilled into her face. He paused for a moment before slowly saying, "Eartha, you were


    handpicked by me. You should know what you should and shouldn''t do!"


    This time they were lucky, that girl was just trying to cure Isolde. If it were someone with ulterior


    motives, he didn''t dare to imagine the consequences.


    Eartha quivered, quickly apologizing. "I''m sorry."


    Seeing his mood shift, Isolde grabbed Percival''s hand, her voice soft. "Percival, don''t me Eartha. I


    was the one who kept crying and begging her. I was mocked for being ugly, and I was upset. Eartha


    didn''t want me to be sad, so she agreed to keep Ms. Hawthorn''s secret."


    Isolde pouted, saying earnestly, "And Ms. Hawthorn is not a bad person. She''s very nice and very


    gentle. She wouldn''t hurt me. So, can you forgive Eartha?"


    Looking at Isolde''s delicate and beautiful face, Percival pursed his lips and finally sighed. "Fine, I won''t


    pursue it this time, but there can''t be a next time."


    Eartha sighed in relief. "There won''t be a next time."


    Percival diverted his gaze, then ordered in a low voice, "Thomas, call Bruce over. Have him check


    Isolde!" Even if Isolde had regained her looks, he still had to ensure her physical health.


    Soon, Bruce arrived. He conducted a full body check on Isolde, growing more and more shocked as


    the examination went on. After he had finished the check, Bruce excitedly said, "The poison is


    Before Percival could respond, Bruce continued, his eyes sparkling, "Introduce me to them. This


    person is really amazing. In just a few days, they were able to cure such a severe poison."


    Hearing that the poison waspletely gone, Leopold''s mouth dropped open, and he couldn''t close it


    for a long time. While Bruce was doing the check, he was thinking that even though Isolde''s


    appearance had recovered, the poison could have still been there. If it was easy to cure the poison,


    Bruce wouldn''t have spent years without any solutions.


    But now, Isolde''s poison was really gone. This was truly shocking.


    "Arabe''s medical skills are really amazing, aren''t they?" Leopold couldn''t help but exim. "I hate to


    admit it, but it seems like she''s even better than Mystic Mistress."


    Percival leaned back into his wheelchair, his slender fingers tapping on the edge of the wheelchair. His


    dark eyes slightly narrowed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Leopold thought for a second, then blurted out, "But what''s the deal with this Arabe chick? If she


    could cure Isolde, why did she do it all hush-hush? The word on the street is, that Isolde is your


    grandpa''s darling granddaughter. If she healed her, she''d be in for a big payday, but Arabe didn''t say


    squat."


    Suddenly, Leopold seemed to have a light bulb moment. "Could it be she didn''t want to get engaged to


    you, so she did it that way?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought he was onto something. "That''s it, I bet my bottom


    dor. Arabe didn''t want to marry you and was worried that if she cured Isolde, you''d see how


    awesome she is and wouldn''t let her slip away. But being Dr. William''s apprentice, she couldn''t bear to


    see a patient suffer, so she secretly treated Isolde."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh man!" Leopold eximed, "Mr. Ellington, you''ve got a pretty lousy rep. Look how you''ve scared this


    girl. She''d rather give up the hefty reward than marry you."


    Percival gave him a cold nce, and Leopold quickly zipped it. Now he''d done it! Percival was pissed!


    Percival turned his gaze away, then ordered, "Get the gifts ready, we''re going to pay a visit to the


    Hawthorn family."


    Hearing this, Isolde quickly approached, "Brother, are you going to thank Ms. Hawthorn? Can Ie


    too? I want to thank Vivienne in person, I didn''t get a chance to thank her just now."


    Percival fell silent for a moment, then said, "You rest first, I''ll take you to see Ms. Hawthorn in a few


    days."


    Isolde looked a bit disappointed, but obediently nodded. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    At the Hawthorn''s residence.


    Arabe just got home from school, in a great mood. As soon as she walked in, she ran up to Beatrice,


    handed her the test paper, and said, "Granny, I got my mock exam results. I ranked sixth in my grade


    and twentieth citywide. My teacher said I might be able to apply to Prospera University.¡±


    "Really?" Beatrice took the test paper and looked at the score, her face lighting up, "Awesome! We''re


    finally going to have the first Prospera University student in our family."


    Arabe smiled and said, "I''ll work even harder. I hope to be the top student in Havenwood."


    "Good! That''s my granddaughter, you should have this spirit!" Beatrice said happily.


    Right then, the maid walked over and said, "Ma''am, Percival and Leopold are here."


    Beatrice''s face changed, "They must be here for tomorrow''s engagement, but we haven''t sorted out


    Vivienne''s problem yet."


    Arabe pursed her lips and whispered, "Granny, don''t worry yet. The engagement is tomorrow, right?


    We still have a chance tonight at Octavia''s birthday."


    "That''s correct." Beatrice adjusted her expression and said to the maid, "Let them in."


    In a bit, the maid led Percival and his party in. Percival was still in his wheelchair, pushed by Thomas.


    Leopold, a rich kid, was standing casually to one side.


    Beatrice nced at them with a sh of disdain in her eyes, but she stered on a smile. "Mr.


    Ellington, what brings you here today?"


    "I came specifically today to thank Miss Arabe for saving my sister''s life." Percival''s tone was softer


    than usual.


    Beatrice and Arabe both blinked, sharing a puzzled look. Beatrice wisely remained silent. Arabe


    didn''t speak either. Her lips were tightly closed as if she was contemting something.


    Then it dawned on Arabe. He was talking about the girl at the mall entrance, Percival''s sister. But


    Isolde''s condition was severe. Could it be that Vivienne identally cured her?


    Before Arabe could speak, Percival gave Thomas a look. He immediately brought out the prepared


    gifts. "We heard Miss Arabe is studying medicine, so we specially prepared some medicinal herbs,


    over ten kinds of rare herbs..."


    Before Thomas could finish, Arabe''s eyes lit up.


    Oh my god! These were herbs that money couldn''t buy, and they were extremely rare. Who would have


    thought Percival would be so generous and give them all to her?


    No, wait! It must have been Percival''s grandpa who was generous! Isolde was Percival''s grandpa''s


    favorite granddaughter!


    "Here''s a check for five million." Thomas handed a check to Arabe. "If you need anything else, let us


    know, and we''ll do our best to amodate you."


    Arabe looked at the check and the precious herbs in her hand, dumbstruck. It took her a while to


    recover, then she smiled and said, "Dr. William always teaches me that doctors should have a heart of


    kindness. Treating patients is a doctor''s duty, so I don''t need the check..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Beatrice suddenly stood up and shouted at her, "Arabe!"


    Did she know what she was doing? This was a check for five million! This was money that could help


    the Hawthorn family through their hardship.


    Arabe turned her head and gave Beatrice a reassuring look. Although Beatrice wasn''t satisfied, she


    didn''t say anything more.


    Arabe turned back and continued, "Mr. Ellington, could you give us a price for those herbs, so we


    could buy them? I''m a medical student, and those herbs are very important to me."


    Percival nced at her, the corner of his stern mouth lifting in a smirk. "The Ellington family doesn''t


    take back what they give."


    Arabe smiled, appearing content. "Mr. Ellington, there''s no need..."


    Before she could finish, Percival said to Beatrice, "Speaking of which, my engagement party with Ms.


    Vivienne has been postponed to ten dayster."


    Upon hearing this, Arabe''s smile froze. What did he mean? Did Percival think she was awesome


    since she cured Isolde, so he didn''t want to marry Vivienne and wanted to marry her instead?


    Was he going to use these ten days to woo her? What was going on?


    Beatrice also didn''t expect Percival to suddenly postpone the engagement and asked anxiously,


    "Why?"


    Percival said nonchntly, "There are some matters that need to be taken care of."


    Hearing this exnation, Arabe became more anxious. Percival must have not wanted to marry


    Vivienne anymore. That was why he was making excuses.


    What should she do? Should she tell Percival that it wasn''t her who cured Isolde?


    But looking at those precious herbs...


    Although everyone knew Dr. William took her as a student, they didn''t know she was only an auxiliary


    student and what she could learn was limited.


    Arabe clenched her fists but didn''t speak up in the end. She needed the herbs! Percival had to marry


    Vivienne!


    "But..."


    Before Beatrice could say more, Percival said his goodbyes, "I have other business, so I won''t intrude


    any longer."


    After Percival left, Beatrice finally turned to look at Arabe. "Arabe, what''s the deal here?" Percival


    suddenly showing up to thank Arabe for saving his life, and the engagement party being postponed


    had Beatrice all jittery.


    Biting her lip and looking as pale as a ghost, Arabe replied, "Grams, I think it''s because I helped Mr.


    Ellington''s sister get better, and now he''s got it in his head to marry me! What should I do? If he tries to


    force me into marriage, then I..."


    "No way!" Beatrice abruptly stood up. "You can''t marry him!"


    Sure, Percival might have dropped a cool five million, but he was still a good-for-nothing. Arabe


    should be with the best, someone who can bring even more prestige to the Hawthorn family. Her sights


    weren''t set on Havenwood, but Rivenwood!


    Arabe was her trump card! She nned on using Arabe to kick the Hawthorns out of Rivenwood!


    "But..." Arabe mumbled, looking down, "Mr. Ellington''s been giving me the eye. He might have


    already made up his mind."


    Beatrice''s face turned sour as she began to pace back and forth. Arabe didn''t interrupt her. After a


    while, Beatrice stopped and turned to Arabe. "Let the two of them tie the knot."


    Arabe looked shocked. "Grams, what are you saying?"


    "Get on the horn with Mr. Ellington and invite him to your sister Octavia''s birthday bash," Beatrice said.


    "Do you think Mr. Ellington will show?" Arabe was skeptical.


    "If someone else invited him, he might ke. But you saved Isolde, so he''ll definitely make an


    appearance." Beatrice was certain.


    Seeing this, Arabe nodded. "Alright, got it."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    At Tranquil Estates.


    When Vivienne got back, Dorian and Cordelia were just stepping through the door. Vivienne gave a


    shout, then asked, "Mr. Hawthorn, how''s the enrollmenting along?"


    Earlier that day, Dorian and Cordelia had taken Thaddeus to sign up at the Imperial Blossom Nursery.


    Dorian nodded in response. "It''s going well. Thaddeus really likes the school." There was a hint of


    tiredness on his face as he sank onto the couch, looking worn out.


    Vivienne sat down next to him, gave him a once-over, then asked, "What''s up?"


    "Ah!" Dorian sighed, "It''s nothing, I''m used to it."


    Seeing his reluctance to spill the beans, Vivienne turned to Cordelia. "What''s going on?"


    She wasn''t one to stick her nose into other people''s business, but she was quitefortable with


    Dorian and his family. If she could help, she would naturally offer a hand.


    But Dorian seemed to always shy away from troubling her, keeping things to himself.


    "Forget him." Cordelia rolled her eyes at Dorian, then gave him a pat. "It''s no big deal. Even if you can''t


    find work, I''ve got some savings. You can look for work in other cities. Beatrice might have her ws in


    Havenwood, but can she reach everywhere else?"


    Cordelia added, "Besides, Thaddeus'' tuition has beenpletely waived. What are you worried about?


    Don''t bring your work troubles home and ruin Vivienne''s mood."


    They had just found out that day, when they went to sign up, that Imperial Blossom Nursery had waived


    Thaddeus'' tuition. To them, this was like manna from heaven.


    At first, when Thaddeus got epted into Imperial Blossom Nursery, she was thrilled. But after


    discussing with Dorian, they realized they couldn''t afford the high tuition. So they decided to send


    Thaddeus to a regr kindergarten. They went to Imperial Blossom Nursery to exin, only to be told


    that Thaddeus'' tuition was waived. This was cause for celebration.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But even with the tuition problem solved, Dorian was still stressing over finding work,ining all


    the way home about how he wouldn''t be able to support his family. It was driving her up the wall.


    Vivienne got it, Dorian was having a hard time finding work because of Beatrice''s meddling. She gave a


    small smile, she didn''t care if Dorian had a job or not, she was fully capable of supporting his family.


    Dorian was in his forties and was looking quite down in the dumpstely because of work.


    ncing at Dorian, Vivienne pulled out her phone, opened her social media, and found 99 new


    messages on Facebook. She was stunned, then remembered her post asking for job leads, which she


    hadn''t checked since posting. She started going through the messages.


    "Am I seeing this right? You''re really looking for work? How about joining ourpany? You can be the


    CEO."


    "Omigod! Am I seeing things? Do you need a job? Come to Alliance Enterprises. I''ll give you the


    chairman position, cause I want to travel the world."


    "Do you need money? Tell me your address, I''ll send you a cool 10 million to spend!"


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, looking helplessly at thements, finally resting her eyes on thest


    one. The principal from Cloudcrest High School in Havenwood asked, "Would you like toe visit our


    school?"


    Vivienne was confused, Cloudcrest High School was where Arabe went to school. Having read the


    ck, "Does Alliance Enterprises have a branch in Havenwood?"


    He replied almost instantly, "Oh no! Mystic Mistress, you don''t even know where my branches are? I''m


    heartbroken¡­"


    Vivienne didn''t feel like chatting, so she sent Dorian''s resume over. "Find a spot for him." After a pause,


    she added, "He''s my dad!"


    "Mystic Mistress, don''t worry. I''ll make sure your dad is well taken care of¡­"


    A long message then came from his side.


    Vivienne just shut off her phone.


    As soon as she put it away, Dorian''s phone rang. Not sure what the person on the other end was


    saying, but Dorian replied solemnly, "Understood."


    After hanging up, Dorian looked at Cordelia and Vivienne, "Joseph invited us to his wife''s birthday party


    tonight, and he made a point to say Vivienne shoulde too."


    Cordelia frowned. "Why do they want Vivienne there? They don''t like her, why the sudden change of


    heart?"


    Vivienne gave a small smile, "Let''s go! Let''s see what they''re up to."


    The folks at Hawthorn Mansion wouldn''t invite them for no reason. Perfect! She was curious to see


    what they were nning.


    Elsewhere.


    Percival also epted the invitation.


    In the car.


    Percival''s slender fingers were slowly tapping on his phone, and his deep-set eyes were fixed on the


    world outside the car. His face was stone-cold and expressionless. His fingers were stillzily tapping


    on the screen, and his eyes squinted, not saying a word.


    "What is Arabe up to?" Leopold frowned as she saw Percival hang up the phone. "The Hawthron


    family practically wants to keep you as far away as possible. As soon as you leave their house, they


    invite you to attend Octavia''s birthday banquet?"


    Percival''s fingers continued to tap slowly on his phone, his narrow eyes squinting without saying a


    word.


    Thomas nced at him through the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Percival, are you really going to


    the birthday banquet tonight?"


    "Of course!" Percival finally broke the silence. "After all, she did save Isolde."


    A smirk formed on Percival''s handsome face, an icy glint in his eyes. "She¡¯s pretty sharp."


    Leopold was confused by his vague words. "What do you mean? Did you find something?"


    Lifting his head, Percival''s voice was t, "She''s too greedy." He didn''t know why Arabe treated


    Isolde behind his back, but it surely wasn''t out of a doctor''s kindness.


    Thomas nodded. "Yeah, I was going to say the same thing. This Arabe is quite the greedy one."


    "What are you two talking about? I don''t get it." Leopold scratched his head in confusion, his ear stud


    gleaming in the sunlight.


    Seeing the expectant look on Leopold''s face, Thomas exined, "When Mr. Ellington gave Arabe


    her thank you gift, the moment she saw the check, her eyes gave away a sh of greed. She tried to


    cover it up, but I caught it. I suspect that her motive for saving Miss Isolde is not so pure."


    "Oh my gosh! Is she stirring up trouble?" Leopold''s eyes bulged in surprise, and then he grinned from


    ear to ear, "Cool, I was getting bored."


    With that, he leaned towards Percival. "Take me with you. I want to see the show!"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Nighttime at Hawthorn Mansion.


    The banquet kicked off at eight.


    Vivienne and Dorian rocked up at half past seven to Hawthorn''s crib.


    The mansion front was jam-packed with luxury cars.


    In the hall, Arabe was looking all dolled up in a custom dress, sipping red wine and mingling with the


    guests. With her chin up and chest out, she wore a confident smile, looking every bit the rightful heiress


    of the Hawthorn family.


    As soon as Vivienne and her crew stepped in, Arabe spotted them. She walked over, wine ss in


    hand, and greeted them with a warm smile. "Dad, Mom, Vivienne, you made it? Come on in, the guests


    are almost all here."


    In a very hostess-like tone, she added, "I hope you brought your appetites tonight."


    Dorian frowned, his face looking a tad sour. Was she implying they were poor and couldn''t afford good


    food on the regr?


    Cordelia didn''t look too pleased either, but she kept her mouth shut.


    Arabe turned to Vivienne with a smile. "By the way, sis, Mr. Ellington will be joining us tonight."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "So what?"


    "Mr. Ellington is really into you. He wasn''t nning oning, but he changed his mind when he heard


    you''d be here." Arabe kept her polite smile, looking like the perfect sweet, well-mannered girl in


    everyone''s eyes.


    "I see," Vivienne replied nonchntly. "Are you jealous or something?"


    "What?" Arabe was taken aback, not getting the implication at first.


    Vivienne smirked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "If you fancy him, I can totally step aside!"


    Arabe was taken aback, barely holding herposure. "You can''t just make things up."


    She liked Percival? What a joke! That worthless man was nowhere near her league!


    "If you don''t like him, watch your words!" Vivienne said calmly, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    A fleeting look of spite crossed Arabe''s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure.


    Vivienne gave her a quick nce and decided to ignore her, turning to join Dorian in greeting some


    acquaintances. Just as she turned away, a mature-looking girl walked up to her, gave Vivienne a once-


    over and sneered at Arabe, "Who''s she? Your friend? Why would shee to Octavia''s birthday


    party dressed like this?"


    This girl was Michael''s daughter, Alisa. She had been staying at her grandpa''s during her visit, so she


    didn''t know Vivienne and thought her outfit was too in.


    Vivienne nced at her own outfit - jeans, white tee, sneakers. What was wrong with that?


    "Alisa, watch your mouth. She''s your cousin," Arabe whispered to Alisa.


    Alisa gave Vivienne a disdainful look. "So you''re Dorian''s long-lost daughter? Not as impressive as I


    thought. How could you snatch Arabe''s fianc¨¦? What were you thinking?"


    Alisa mostly lived with her grandpa, so she wasn''t very familiar with the Hawthorn family affairs. But


    she admired Arabe, seeing her as a celebrity - gentle and generous.


    And she was suppoed to marry into the Ellington family! So what if Percival was a loser? The Ellington


    family''s reputation was a golden ticket, and if Arabe could marry into it, she''d be set for life.


    Who would''ve thought that Dorian would find Vivienne and the Ellington''s engagement would fall upon


    her? It pissed her off to no end.


    Vivienne just got back and she was already stealing Arabe''s fianc¨¦. How could she tolerate that?


    She definitely wouldn''t stand for it.


    Hearing this, Arabe''s face nched and she quickly tried to stop Alisa. "Alisa, that''s enough! Mr.


    Ellington was originally my sister''s fianc¨¦. She didn''t steal him."


    Alisa thought Arabe was just too afraid of Vivienne to speak up, so she said righteously, "Arabe,


    even though you''re adopted, you''re still a Hawthorn. And you''re even better than the real Hawthorn''s


    daughter. You don''t have to be afraid of her, and you should pursue your own happiness. Mr. Ellington


    was originally your fianc¨¦."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment these words left her mouth, Dorian and Cordelia''s faces fell. Vivienne, on the other hand,


    looked intrigued, eyeing Alisa.


    Everyone around them started throwing them odd nces. Arabe''s face turned sour instantly. Alisa,


    that idiot! Did she really have to remind everyone that she was adopted in front of all these people?


    And also, who would want to marry that good-for-nothing Percival! She was so outrageously stupid!


    But Arabe couldn''t let it show. She could onlyugh it off and exin, "You misunderstood. I have no


    interest in Mr. Ellington..."


    Before she could finish, Alisa cut her off, "Stop defending Vivienne. I know you''re just afraid she''d get


    mad, but I''m not! Arabe, today I''m gonna help you fight for this engagement."


    Arabe was so angry she almost bit through her back teeth. "I don''t need..."


    Just as she was about to speak, Coral chimed in, "Yeah, Arabe, you''re so much better, why should


    you be scared of a country bumpkin? She just got back and she''s already stealing your fianc¨¦, who


    knows what she''ll steal next. Everyone''s here today, we must make her give back your fianc¨¦."


    Coral had previously set up Vivienne for a fall, and boy, did she get reamed out by her folks when she


    got home. Normally she''d dodge Vivienne like the gue, but seeing Arabe all upset, she couldn''t


    help but stick up for her.


    Everyone, just like Alisa, thought Percival was a good-for-nothing, but his family was loaded and his


    grandpa doted on him fiercely. Marrying him would mean getting most of the Ellington family fortune.


    How sweet a deal was that?! And it got snatched away by Vivienne?


    Just because she was from the Hawthorn family? No way, Jose!


    "No, Vivienne didn''t..."


    Arabe was fuming and about to exin when Vivienne cut in with a smirk, "Oh? You wanted to marry


    Percival? Why''d you tell me you didn''t like him when I asked?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Arabe tried to get a word in, but Vivienne wasn''t having any of it. "Like I said, if you want to marry


    him, he¡¯s all yours..."


    "No! I don''t want to marry him!" Arabe blurted out in a panic, her voice several decibels higher.


    Quite a few heads turned their way. Arabe felt a wrenching sense of injustice, her eyes welling up


    with tears. "Alisa, Coral, drop it already. I don''t want to marry Mr. Ellington and Vivienne didn''t steal my


    fianc¨¦."


    She felt utterly wronged. When did it get so bad that she could hardly get a word in? Alisa and Coral


    kept interrupting her, thinking they were doing her a favor, and drew everyone''s attention. She''d be livid


    if they messed up Vivienne and Percival''s marriage speaking on her behalf.


    Yet, to Alisa, Arabe''s distressed state was all Vivienne''s doing. So she marched up to Vivienne,


    seething, "Stop threatening Arabe. What makes you so high and mighty? Just because you''re from


    the Hawthorn family? What do you have that Arabe doesn''t?"


    "Arabe is the talk of the town in Havenwood. She''s a renowned talent, a Cloudcrest High School


    graduate, Dr. William''s apprentice, and she even saved Mr. Ellington''s sister the other day. Everyone in


    Havenwood is talking about her. She''s both beautiful and kind. What gives you the right to fight her for


    a fianc¨¦?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Outside the Hawthorn family mansion.


    Just as Thomas and Percival arrived, they heard Alisa''s words. Thomas''s eyes darkened, a hint of


    coldness on his face.


    Both Leopold and Thomas frowned.


    What the hell is Arabe up to?


    She secretly healed Percival and imed she didn''t want anyone to know, but now it''s all over town?


    What does she want to do?


    "Vivienne!"


    Isolde, standing nearby, spotted Vivienne and was about to run over in excitement when Percival held


    her back. "Wait."


    He wasn''t sure if the Vivienne that Isolde was talking about was the same Vivienne. He just wanted to


    see what Arabe was up to.


    Inside the hall.


    Everyone listened to Alisa''s words and showed appreciation for Arabe.


    Arabe was indeed an outstanding girl.


    But when they looked at Vivienne, their eyes were filled with disgust. Then they began to chatter.


    "Arabe may be an adopted daughter, but she''s way better than a biological daughter. No matter who


    marries Percival, it''s Dorian''s daughter. He should be happy. It''s ridiculous that he ruined his adopted


    daughter''s marriage for his biological daughter."


    "Is he blind? If it were me, I would definitely treat my adopted daughter much better, raise her well, she


    could bring glory to the family. Look at Vivienne, she''s nothing special from the outside in, and grew up


    in the country without much education. What good can she bring to the Hawthorn family?"


    "I think there is a reason for the decline of the Hawthorn family. They had a pearl but didn''t appreciate


    it, instead treating a fake as the real thing."


    Hearing the conversations, Arabe turned pale.


    Just as she had predicted!


    These people would definitely speak up for her!


    But she didn''t need their help now!


    A bunch of idiots!


    She was about to explode with anger!


    And Dorian, beside her, was shaking with rage. He shouted, "What do you all know? It was Arabe


    who didn''t want to get married. What does Vivienne have to do with it?"


    "Dorian, stop exining. If you didn''t do anything wrong, why did Beatrice kick you out? You can''t even


    find a job now, can you? I think you should listen to Beatrice, let Arabe marry Percival, then you can


    "Shut up!" Dorian was beside himself with rage, but didn''t know what to say.


    Just then, a fancydy walked over, excitedly asking Arabe, "Ms. Hawthorn, did you really cure


    Percival''s sister? I heard she had an ident when she was young. Her face was ruined and left with


    many scars. But recently, rumors say she''s regained her looks and has be very beautiful. Did you


    do that?"


    This fancydy was Doreen Baker, the daughter of the Baker family, 45, married into the Churchill


    family of Rivenwood.


    It was said that her daughter had a car ident a few years ago and her face was ruined. She had


    found lot of famous doctors for her daughter''s treatment, but couldn''t find a solution.


    Her daughter, Faye Churchill, became introverted due to her disfigurement and didn''t want to interact


    with outsiders, which gave Doreen a headache.


    A few months ago, Doreen brought Faye to Havenwood, hoping she could rx a little.


    She was here today for the birthday party because her mother was good friends with Beatrice, who


    invited her to the party. But her mother was sick and she hade in her ce. Unexpectedly, she


    heard that Arabe could treat disfigurements, so she was absolutely thrilled.


    Before Arabe could answer, Coral said with a smug face, "Isn''t it obvious? Arabe''s medical skills


    are quite extraordinary. Isolde''s illness was so serious, but Arabe healed her in just a few days."


    Arabe wanted to stop Coral, but considering Doreen''s status, she let it slide.


    The Churchill family had a high status in Rivenwood. She had been wanting to get to know Doreen. If


    she could establish a connection with her, she would have more opportunities when she went to


    Rivenwood in the future.


    Doreen''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    Arabe nodded, "Yes, but Coral was being exaggerated. Isolde was burned. Though it''s been a long


    time, it''s not incurable."


    Percival, Leopold, and Thomas, who were standing at the entrance, all frowned upon hearing this.


    Leopold couldn''t help but say, "What nonsense is Arabe talking about?"


    Percival squinted, nced at Isolde, and raised his hand, pointing at Arabe not far away. He asked,


    "Did she heal you?"


    With her big eyes blinking, Isolde looked at Percival in confusion. "No, the other girl named Vivienne


    did. Bro, you''ve met Vivienne. How do you not recognize her?"


    All three of them didn''t answer.


    They mistook the person!


    That stupid woman Arabe dared to take credit for others'' work!


    "That''s too much!" Leopold was immediately furious. "I''ve never seen someone so shameless. She


    impersonated others and bullied Mr. Ellington''s fianc¨¦e? It''s absurd!"


    As he was about to confront Arabe, Percival called him back. "Come back!"


    Leopold stopped in his tracks, ring at Percival. "She''s bullying your fianc¨¦e and you''re just going to


    let her go?"


    Percival cast him a nce, his long fingers resting on the edge of the wheelchair. He spoke calmly, "If


    you''re going to hit, hit where it hurts."


    Leopold was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Thomas exined seriously, "Mr. Sterling, what Mr. Ellington means is, keep an eye on her and


    confront her when she can¡¯t argue back."


    Thomas then gave him a you-are-such-a-dummy look.


    Leopold was speechless, thinking, ¡°I got it! I''m not an idiot! You are the idiot!¡±


    Meanwhile, Doreen excitedly grabbed Arabe''s hand, saying enthusiastically, "Ms. Hawthorn, I want


    you to check on my daughter. If you can cure her, I will be very grateful."


    Arabe was quite pleased inside, but kept a cool exterior, maintaining her gentle and generous


    demeanor. She smiled and said, "Treating patients is a doctor''s duty, but I can''t guarantee that I can


    cure your daughter. Each individual''s condition is unique."


    "I understand, I understand." Doreen said, "As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, I want to give it a try."


    She continued, "Could you check on my daughter after the banquet ends? I''m really sorry for the rush."


    Arabe smiled understandingly, "No problem, after the banquet, I''lle with you."


    "Great, you carry on. I''ll go get her now." Without letting Arabe respond, Doreen rushed off.


    After she left, there was a round of gasps and praises for Arabe''s beauty, kindness, humility, and


    pragmatism, saying she was way better than Vivienne.


    Alisa listened to everyone''sments, looking at Vivienne with satisfaction, "See? Arabe''s


    excellence is universally acknowledged. What makes you think you canpete with her? Just bear in


    mind, even if you''re Dorian''s biological daughter, it won''t make a difference. As long as I''m here, you


    won''t take her fianc¨¦ away!"


    Vivienne gave a faint smile, about to speak, when suddenly, a little girl ran over and hugged her leg,


    "Vivienne!"


    Vivienne was taken aback, looking at the girl in surprise, "Isolde?"


    Isolde nodded, "Vivienne, I missed you."


    Then, Isolde turned to Arabe, pouting and said unhappily, "Why are you pretending to be Vivienne? It


    was her who cured me, not you!"


    Arabe frowned, she hadn''t seen Isolde since she recovered and didn''t know who she was. Hearing


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    her words, she was a bit upset but still tried to keep smiling, "Little girl, you shouldn''t make random


    usations. When did I pretend to be her?"


    From a distance, a cold male voice came, "Is that so? Then could you exin why my sister said the


    one who cured her was Miss Arabe?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The moment Percival showed up, all eyes were on him, especially the close friends of Arabe, who


    were instantly thrilled.


    They sped their hands over their chests, their eyes sparkling, "He''s so hot! My heart is racing."


    "What should I do, what should I do! I''m blushing like crazy, his gaze is like magic, I feel like I''m falling


    deep into it."


    "I can''t take it anymore, I''m about to nosebleed, how can anyone be this handsome, I want to marry


    him."


    If it were in the past, Arabe would haveughed at thesements, calling them idiots.


    What''s the use of being handsome?


    He''s just a good-for-nothing.


    But now, all she could think about was how to cover up her lie.


    She thought Percival must have mistaken her for someone else, that he didn''t know it was Vivienne


    who cured Isolde, so she could let him be mistaken.


    Who would have thought that she would be exposed by Isolde in public?


    While Arabe was thinking about how to continue the lie, Thomas pushed Percival in front of her.


    Percival''s cold face was expressionless, his deep and narrow eyes looked at her, shining coldly.


    Leopold next to him, full of mockery, "Miss Arabe, don''t you want to exin? You epted our


    thanks, but you are not the one who helped Isolde. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless!"


    Arabe blushed and bit her lip, looking all innocent and pitiful, "Mr. Ellington, Mr. Sterling, is there a


    misunderstanding here?"


    "Oh?" Leopold raised an eyebrow, sneering, "Then tell us, how did we misunderstand?"


    "I did save a five-year-old girl who was burned, and when Mr. Ellington came to thank me, I thought you


    were talking about that girl. I didn''t expect there to be a mix-up." Arabe exined, then acted as if


    she was wronged, "Mr. Ellington, you got the wrong person."


    Leopold''s eyes widened,pletely shocked by Arabe''s shameless words!


    Who would dare to lie so tantly?


    In the end, she said it was Percival who was mistaken, and shifted the me onto him!


    He was speechless.


    Leopold couldn''t help but give Arabe a thumbs-up, and said very seriously, "You really are


    something!"


    Arabe blushed at his words, but then she was calm.


    She didn''t admit to taking credit, so Percival could do nothing to her, right?


    Percival looked up, staring at her face, smiled slightly, his voice cold, "Since you didn''t save Isolde,


    please return the gifts from the Ellington family."


    Arabe''s face stiffened, she was a bit upset, the check for five million was not a big deal, as long as


    Vivienne and Percival got engaged, the Hawthorn family would naturally have money.


    But those medicinal materials were meant to be given to Dr. William. If they were returned, how would


    she get Dr. William to ept her as his formal student?


    It''s all Isolde''s fault, that naughty little girl, always showing up at the most inappropriate times, causing


    trouble for her.


    But in front of so many people, if she didn''t return the medicinal materials, her reputation would be


    affected.


    Arabe calmed down, and then said, "I didn''t know there was this mix-up between us, a few days ago


    Dr. William had to treat a patient, and needed those medicinal materials, so I gave them to him..."


    At this point, Arabe deliberately paused.


    In front of so many people, under normal circumstances, Percival should just give the medicinal


    materials to Dr. William, after all, who can guarantee that they won''t get sick in the future?


    Although Isolde''s illness was treated by Vivienne, who can be sure that it''s not a coincidence?


    Vivienne is just a woman from the countryside, what does she know?


    In the end, she still needs to ask her and Dr. William for help.


    But Arabe waited for a long time, and Percival didn''t say anything. She felt a little embarrassed, so


    she had to continue, "Mr. Ellington, could you give me some time to collect the medicinal materials and


    return them to you?"


    There was a hint of reluctance in her voice.


    But to others, it seemed like Percival was bullying Arabe.


    Everyone started to speak up for Arabe, "Mr. Ellington, this is just a misunderstanding, you can''t


    me Arabe, can you? The gifts you gave were needed by Dr. William, and Arabe passed them


    on, maybe you should let it go."


    "Exactly, the Ellington family is so rich. It''s just a few medicinal materials, what does it matter if they are


    given away? Aren''t you still engaged to the Hawthorn family? In the end, it''s all your stuff, you''re not


    losing out."


    "Just consider those medicinal materials as a gift to the Hawthorn family. Stop pressuring Arabe.


    Look at how scared she is, she''s about to cry."


    Percival listened to everyone''s words, his eyes downcast, his hand on the wheelchair, casually fiddling


    with it, his face showing no expression.


    Not far away, Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then walked over, "Mr. Ellington, it''s all a


    misunderstanding, and you didn''t make it clear, that''s why all this embarrassment happened. Today is


    my daughter-inw''s birthday. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Don''t worry about the gifts Arabe


    used. The Hawthorn family will definitelypensate you."


    From the moment Alisa started targeting Vivienne, she noticed themotion here.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''te over, instead, she tacitly agreed to Alisa''s actions.


    She never liked Vivienne in the first ce. The woman constantly shed with her, not giving her any


    respect. This was the perfect chance to show everyone Vivienne''s true colors.


    And by the way, to show Dorian his ce. Without the Hawthorn family, who is he?


    So, she just sat back and enjoyed the show, but now, she couldn''t take it any longer.


    She never thought the one who saved Percival''s sister would be Vivienne.


    She didn''t believe Vivienne could cure diseases, just thought it was a fluke.


    Man, this woman is really lucky.


    The smile on Percival''s face deepened, his voice casual, "So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?"


    Arabe smiled, politely and graciously saying, "Mr. Ellington, you don''t need to apologize, I''m not


    ming you."


    Hearing this, Leopold''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    He''d never seen such a shameless person!


    He really wanted to punch Arabe.


    Vivienne, who was standing by, was also shocked by Arabe''s audacity.


    She didn''t expect anything in return for treating Isolde, but to have someone steal her credit and take


    her gift, she waspletely disgusted.


    At that moment, Isolde tugged at her clothes and she looked down at her.


    Isolde gave her a wink and said cheerily, "Vivienne, don''t worry, my brother will set things right for you."


    Vivienne didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She wasn''t in a rush, nor did she want justice.


    She was just a little angry.


    "Haha," Percivalughed, his smile was beautiful, captivating, but there was no mirth in his eyes.


    He looked up, his voice colder, "Thomas."


    Thomas was itching to go. As soon as he heard Percival''s words, he stepped forward, pulled out his


    phone, and yed a few videos, "This is from the day Miss Arabe had her ident. Both Ms.


    Vivienne and Miss Arabe were there at the mall entrance. But Miss Arabe just watched coldly, it


    was Ms. Vivienne who saved her."


    Just now, Mr. Ellington had him pull up all the surveince footage from that day.


    "I didn''t..."Arabe tried to exin, but Thomas didn''t give her the chance to speak, he yed a few


    more videos, "These are all of Miss Arabe''s whereabouts that day. At noon, Miss Arabe left home


    to meet two friends at the mall. She encountered a sick Isolde, then she left the mall and went to the


    Lockwood family''s house at Tranquil Estates until she left there at 7 p.m. and returned home..."


    Thomas looked at Arabe and said seriously, "Miss Arabe, did you save a five-year-old child with


    burn injuries at the Lockwood family''s home that day?"


    Then he turned to Coral, "And Miss Coral, does your family have a five-year-old child?"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Arabe and Coral''s faces turned pale as two problems popped up one after the other.


    The crowd seemed to look at them with a hint of strangeness.


    Arabe was ufortable under the gaze of others. Just as she was about to speak, someone beat


    her to it. ¡°So it was Ms. Vivienne who saved the day, not Arabe. Hmm, didn''t someone just say she


    was one of the talenteddies in Havenwood? She posed as someone else and even took the credit


    and reward that weren¡¯t hers."


    The speaker was Charlotte Redwood, the third young miss of the Redwood family in Havenwood. The


    Redwoods were rich and powerful, and no one couldpete with them in this city.


    All the Redwood children were outstanding talents in various fields, except for Charlotte.


    However, she was upright and had many friends, but for some reason, she had a strong dislike for


    Arabe.


    An extreme dislike!


    Perhaps, she couldn''t stand Arabe always ying the innocent.


    Arabe suddenly turned her head and red at Charlotte, furious to the point of grinding her teeth.


    This annoying Charlotte, she¡¯s always looking for trouble with her!


    Seeing Arabe''s re, Charlotte red back, "What? Can''t admit what you''ve done? I thought you


    were noble, but you''re nothing more than an adopted child. People give you the best of everything, and


    you still y the victim. What''s your deal?"


    As soon as these words fell, the crowd''s gaze towards Arabe was like being pierced by thorns.


    Arabe felt rigid all over.


    She never expected that Percival would bring out the old surveince footage and even y it publicly.


    Was this all for Vivienne? But what should she do?


    If this continues, her reputation will be greatly affected.


    Arabe bit her lip, looking like she was about to burst into tears, "It''s not like that..."


    She tried to exin, but Charlotte didn''t give her a chance, coldly saying, "Stop with your tears, no


    one''s bullying you. Who are you trying to fool with your act? The surveince clearly shows you,


    Arabe, standing by while others are about to die! Ms. Vivienne went to save them, and you even tried


    to stop her! After she cured the person, you came out to take the credit, and you even took her reward.¡±


    Charlotte said with disdain, "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you!"


    Arabe was so angry she wanted to p her.


    But she couldn''t, she couldn''t beat Charlotte.


    Just as she wanted to exin, someone in the crowd said, "I''ve never misjudged someone so badly in


    my life. I thought Arabe was a beautiful and kind person. I didn''t expect her to be so dark on the


    inside."


    ¡°You''re right, just look at that surveince footage. When Mr. Ellington''s sister was sick, Arabe was


    just standing there watching coldly, while Ms. Vivienne immediately went to help when she saw


    something was wrong. She was calm and collected, nothing like Arabe..."


    ¡°She not only didn''t help, but she also took someone else''s reward. It''s disgusting."


    Arabe''s face blushed with embarrassment from the crowd''s words.


    Coral, standing next to her, felt incredibly awkward, as if she wanted to find a ce to hide in.


    How was she supposed to know that it wasn''t Arabe who saved Percival''s sister?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In her eyes, Arabe had always been an elegant, academically excellent, and considerate girl. She


    was proud to be friends with Arabe, but she never expected this to happen...


    Charlotte, who was standing next to her, heard this and raised her chin slightly towards those who were


    discussing, "Apart from what you said, Arabe also said that Ms. Vivienne stole her fianc¨¦. But I heard


    that the one who has an engagement with the Ellington family is Ms. Vivienne since the beginning."


    Charlotte''s gaze turned to Percival and asked, "Mr. Ellington, since you¡¯re here, why don''t you tell us,


    did Ms. Vivienne really steal you from her sister?"


    Vivienne and Isolde stood aside, watching the drama unfold with great interest. Hearing Charlotte''s


    words, Vivienne raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Charlotte was quite interesting.


    Percival nced at Vivienne, seeing her indifferent attitude, his lips twitched slightly. Then he slowly


    said, "The one who is engaged to me is Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s gaze fell on him, with a slight smile,zy and casual, "Indeed it is."


    Charlotte chuckled and looked at Arabe with a sarcastic gaze, "How interesting, Arabe? He never


    proposed to you, so how did the rumor that Ms. Vivienne stole your fianc¨¦e out?"


    "Shut up!" Arabe red at her, wishing she could tear her to pieces.


    Charlotte shrugged and no longer paid attention to Arabe.


    She just can''t stand Arabe.


    Seeing her so angry now, she was quite pleased!


    Let her be angry!


    Arabe ignored her and turned to Percival, her face full of grievance, "Mr. Ellington, how... how can


    you say that? It was you who proposed to me in the first ce."


    She was furious inside!


    Percival, this useless piece of trash! Why would he say such things? Does he think she hasn''t been


    embarrassed enough?


    Beatrice''s face was also somewhat livid, but looking at the gaze of the people around her, she didn''t


    know what to say for a moment.


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "So, are you willing to marry me?"


    "I..." Arabe bit her lip hard and went silent.


    She''d rather die than marry a useless man like him.


    But now, she couldn''t say it out loud.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested!" Percival averted his gaze, his voice casual. "The Ellington family doesn''t


    marry bad apples!"


    "You!" Arabe felt a rush of anger, like she was about to pass out!


    What was he talking about? What right did he have to judge her?


    "Haha!" Vivienne couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the scene.


    Arabe clenched her fists, her eyes burning with rage. Finally, she couldn''t hold back anymore,


    forgetting all about her reputation, she shouted, "Mr. Ellington! What gives you the right to judge me?"


    She stepped closer to Percival, seething. "I''m a doctor, and I''ve saved lives too. I just can''t remember


    which day it was that you came to the Hawthorn family to thank me for saving your sister at the mall


    entrance. I thought you were talking about the person I saved. If Mr. Ellington doubts that I took credit


    for my sister''s work, I''ll bring that person here tomorrow to prove it! As for the gift, I didn''t mean to keep


    it for myself. I had given them away. If you need it urgently, I''ll go to Dr. William to retrieve it right now. I


    don''t want to cause this misunderstanding, but why are you forcing me into this situation?"


    Percival lifted the corner of his eye, not even looking at her, saying casually, "I have Dr. William''s


    number. Should I call him to bring the gift over?"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Percival was as nonchnt as if he was talking about something mundane.


    This made Arabe''s heart beat faster once again.


    Percival had Dr. William''s number? And he''s nning to call him? Was he nning onpletely


    ruining her reputation today?


    This cannot happen!


    She couldn''t let her carefully crafted image be destroyed just like that.


    Arabe lifted her gaze, her face cold, "The Ellington family is powerful, so Mr. Ellington, you can do as


    you please, but I can''t! The gift is for Dr. William, I should go apologize in person and take it back. So


    please wait, Mr. Ellington, I''ll go change."


    Before Percival could object, she turned and went upstairs.


    Once upstairs, Arabe closed the door tightly, her eyes filled with resentment.


    She clenched her teeth and balled her fists, thinking, ¡°Vivienne! Percival! This isn¡¯t over yet!¡±


    Later, Arabe changed her outfit, threw some herbs out the window, then went downstairs.


    She didn''t even take her bag.


    She did this to show everyone that she was really going to deliver the herbs.


    Arabe went to Beatrice and Octavia, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''ve caused trouble for the


    Hawthorn family."


    Hearing this, Octavia sneered inwardly, of course she''d me Arabe!


    Besides, she never liked Arabe!


    This girl was too maniptive, sometimes even tantly showing her desires.


    But of course, she couldn''t say these things out loud.


    Beatrice held the financial reigns of the Hawthorn family, they needed her to survive.


    Octavia forced a smile, "Arabe, I don''t mind. Don''t overthink it."


    "Thank you." Arabe bowed her head, still appearing well-behaved and sensible, only her fallen hair


    hid the sharpness in her eyes.


    However, Octavia didn''t know that Arabe hasn''t delivered the gift yet.


    Of course, even if she knew, she would make the same choice as Arabe, not letting everyone know


    the gift was still in the Hawthorn family.


    After saying thanks, Arabe quickly left.


    She avoided everyone, went to the backyard, collected the herbs, and left the Hawthorn family.


    Once Arabe left, the drama ended.


    Percival didn''t pursue it further. After all, this was the Hawthorn family. His future father-inw was


    Dorian.


    The banquet officially started, everyone tacitly avoided talking about what just happened, but their


    impression of Arabe had worsened a bit.


    Beatrice, however, was as cheerful as ever, dealing with the guests with a smile.


    Vivienne and Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus were sitting in a corner.


    Also sitting with Vivienne was Isolde.


    This girl insisted on sticking with her, refusing to leave, Vivienne had no choice but to take her to the


    corner.


    It wasn''t their choice to sit there, it was Beatrice''s arrangement.


    In the Hawthorn family, Dorian''s family didn''t have the privilege to sit at the main table, it had always


    been like this.


    But Dorian didn''t mind, he found it rxing not being with those people.


    Vivienne didn''t like the socializing either. She preferred being in a corner.


    Their table was just them, the other guests were busy talking. Since they weren''t given much attention


    by Beatrice, no one wanted to bother them.


    Just as they sat down, someone patted Vivienne''s shoulder, saying, "Ms. Vivienne, hang in there, teach


    that fake innocent girl a lesson!"


    Vivienne turned her head, raising an eyebrow at the person in front of her. Charlotte was wearing a


    long purple dress, she wasn''t frail like Arabe, her features were well defined, and she had a distinct


    charm. If she hadn''t said those things about Arabe earlier, people would think of her as an


    extraordinary beauty.


    Vivienne put on a small smile, saying, "Do you have any grudges against Arabe?"


    "No grudges! Just can''t stand her ways!" Charlotte gave a smile to Vivienne, "I like people like you,


    honest and straightforward!"


    Vivienne was smiling. Was this apliment?


    "Alright, I gotta go, my dad''s so mad about me getting involved in this, he''s about to break my legs. I


    need to save my skin." With that, Charlotte lifted her dress and ran off.


    Vivienne noticed that she was wearing pants under her dress!


    Charlotte didn''t give Vivienne a chance to speak, she just ran off like a gust of wind.


    Vivienne rubbed her forehead helplessly.


    Just as Charlotte left, Thomas came over with Percival.


    There was also an indifferent looking Leopold with them.


    Vivienne looked at Percival first, then at Leopold, her gaze towards Leopold was a bit mocking.


    Leopold touched his nose, feeling a bit weird.


    Why did he always feel that Ms. Vivienne was a bit off? She always stared at him and had this strange


    smile. He even suspected if Ms. Vivienne had a crush on him, but her expression didn''t seem like she


    was into him.


    "Mr. Hawthorn, Ms. Vivienne, may we sit here?" Percival asked politely and modestly.


    Dorian wanted to refuse, but was swayed by his politeness and modesty, "Please sit."


    Once everyone was seated, nobody spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Isolde seemed oblivious to the awkwardness. She lifted her head, blinking at Vivienne, and said with a


    smile, "Vivienne, are you my brother''s fianc¨¦?"


    Just as Vivienne was about to respond, Dorian immediately cut in, "Isolde, don''t just blurt out things like


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    that. Vivienne isn''t going to marry your brother. They''ve broken off their engagement."


    Percival looked up, surprised, his eyes asking Vivienne: You didn''t mention our engagement?


    Vivienne felt wronged, it wasn''t that she didn''t mention it, she just never had the chance.


    Percival felt wronged, could it be that his future father-inw was still insisting on their breakup?


    Percival cleared his throat lightly, lifting his ss, "Mr. Hawthorn¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Isolde blinked her innocent eyes and tilted her head to ask Dorian,


    "Mr. Hawthorn, don''t you like my brother? Is it because he''s not good-looking? Or because he''s broke?"


    Percival was at a loss for words!


    Suddenly, he understood why Vivienne hadn''t mentioned their engagement to Dorian.


    Because he wouldn''t have been able to get a word in!


    Dorian said, "That''s not the reason¡­"


    "Then do you like my brother, Mr. Hawthorn? But if you like my brother, why won''t you let Vivienne be


    with him? My brother''s loaded, and if he''s not, I can lend him money, or, I can give all my money to


    Vivienne. I''ll make sure she has a good life, you don''t have to worry."


    Dorian was also speechless.


    Percival cleared his throat and said, "Isolde."


    Feeling his gaze, Isolde lowered her head and stopped talking.


    What should she do? She was actually quite afraid of her brother.


    Percival didn''t pay much attention to her inner thoughts. Instead, he raised his ss to Dorian and


    said, "Mr. Hawthorn, perhaps Ms. Vivienne hasn''t had the chance to tell you, she''s already agreed to


    be engaged to me."


    "What?" Dorian and Cordelia''s eyes widened in surprise, disbelievingly staring at Percival.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Dorian shot up from his seat, stared at Percival angrily.


    Tightly clenching his fists, he spat out, "Are you threatening Vivienne? Let me tell you straight, while


    others might be scared of you, I ain''t. Don¡¯t you dare force my little girl to marry you, I won¡¯t allow it!"


    Cordelia chimed in with a nod, "Damn right, I''m in for the fight too."


    Vivienne pulled Dorian back, whispering, "Dad, chill. I agreed to get engaged with him willingly."


    At this, Dorian and Cordelia were both floored, too stunned to react.


    Once she gathered herself, Cordelia stammered, "Vivienne, didn''t you say you didn''t want to marry


    him? What''s up now... Did he threaten you? Don''t be scared, tell us. Your dad and I might not have any


    special powers, but we won''t let you marry someone you don''t want to."


    After speaking, Cordelia shot Percival a death re. "If he did threaten you, we''ll sue his ass. I don''t


    care how much power and influence his family has, they can''t break thew."


    Dorian didn''t say anything, but the way he was ring at Percival, it was as if he wanted to kill him.


    How dare he do this to his daughter. Bastard!


    Percival wanted to shout at them.


    Threaten? I didn''t, I really didn''t. You''re misunderstanding.


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, "He didn''t threaten me. I just want to get engaged with him."


    Dorian didn''t know what to say.


    If Vivienne wanted to get married, he had no reason to stop her.


    But Percival...


    He nced at Percival''s leg, the guy''s disabled. Could he protect Vivienne?


    And Vivienne didn''t seem like the type to take shit from anyone.


    Her medical skills alone were enough to amaze many.


    Dorian looked at Vivienne, "Are you sure about this?"


    Vivienne nodded, "Yes. Don''t worry, we''re just getting engaged. I can still call it off if I change my mind."


    Percival''s mouth twitched at the corners.


    This girl, they are not even engaged yet, and she''s already considering backing out.


    Dorian didn''t know what happened between Vivienne and Percival, but he figured they must have


    gotten pretty close recently. Otherwise, Vivienne wouldn''t have treated Percival''s sister. So he didn''t


    say anything else, "If you''ve made up your mind, we''ll go with your decision."


    Honestly, he had no idea Vivienne has medical skills.


    "The engagement ceremony will be in ten days. We''ll discuss the details after the party." Percival


    seemed to take the engagement seriously.


    "Fine." Even though Dorian didn''t stop Vivienne from getting engaged to Percival, he was extremely


    ufortable.


    He had just found his daughter, and not even a monthter, she was getting engaged.


    Half an hourter, Arabe returned.


    When she came in, she had two boxes in her hands.


    She had all the gifts Percival gave her brought back, her expression was not pleasant, "Mr. Ellington,


    everything is here. You''d better check them to avoid confusionter."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Percival didn''t even look at her, he simply said, "Thomas."


    Thomas stood up, his face serious, and checked all the gifts.


    Seeing this, Arabe''s face darkened even more.


    Damn Percival! He really was checking.


    "Mr. Ellington, everything checks out." Thomas reported after he finished.


    Percival turned to Vivienne, "Ms. Vivienne, I apologize for the misunderstanding earlier. I''ll prepare


    another gift to express my gratitude tomorrow."


    "It¡¯s fine!" Vivienne replied casually, "I saved Isolde. You have nothing to do with it."


    "But the gift..."


    Before he could finish, Vivienne lifted her head, her face cold, and said word for word, "It. Has. Nothing.


    To do with. You."


    Percival choked on his words.


    The atmosphere got awkward.


    Isolde, who was next to them, noticed.


    She tilted her head and seriously said to Percival, "Brother, this is between Vivienne and me. I should


    be the one to thank her."


    Then she turned to Vivienne, "Right, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne smiled, "Right."


    Isolde happily smiled at Percival, "Brother, I''m more important to Vivienne than you."


    Percival looked at his sister, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Arabe, who was standing aside, saw them happily chatting and no one paying attention to her. Her


    hand clenched tighter, and her face was about to lose control.


    She lost all her dignity today.


    Without looking back at them, she turned around and left.


    Halfway through the banquet, a maid came with wine.


    She got a ss of wine for everyone.


    When she put a ss next to Vivienne, Vivienne lifted her head and smiled, "I don''t drink."


    The maid was taken aback and immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, miss, I didn''t know. I''ll get you a


    beverage right away."


    She quickly took the wine ss away and soon brought a drink.


    Vivienne picked up the cup, looked at the drink, her eyes slightly squinted, and the smile on her lips


    carried a hint of mockery.


    After a while, she downed the drink.


    Not far away, Arabe saw her drink it, and her eyes became cold.


    A few minutester, the maid came again to pour wine and drinks for everyone.


    Cordelia nced at her and said with a puzzled look, "Aren''t you pouring the drinks a bit too


    frequently?"


    The maid was a bit flustered by the question. Trying to exin, she identally spilled the drink on


    Vivienne. She immediately wiped Vivienne with a napkin, "I''m sorry, miss, I¡¯m so sorry."


    Vivienne got up and looked at her.


    That maid looked all guilty under her gaze, quickly saying, "Miss, let me take you to change ."


    Vivienne''s mouth curled ever so slightly. "Am I changing into your clothes?"


    Before the maid could respond, Arabe suddenly stepped in, "Into my clothes, sis. I''m sorry, the


    servant has been careless. I''ll fetch you a new set, could you change in the room downstairs?"


    "Ha ha!" Percivalughed.


    A ss in one hand, the other resting on the edge of his wheelchair, he said mockingly, "Oh, the


    Hawthorn family sure has its own rules."


    Arabe''s face flushed slightly. She could clearly tell that Percival was mocking her, an adopted girl


    ying the part of a nobledy, while the real nobledy Vivienne was to change in the servant''s


    quarter?


    Arabe clenched her fist tight, suppressing her inner dissatisfaction, she still managed a smile, "Sister,


    you might have misunderstood..."


    "Take me there." Arabe hadn''t finished her sentences when Vivienne calmly cut her off.


    "What?" Arabe was taken aback.


    "Aren''t you taking me to change clothes? Let''s go then." Vivienne''s bright eyes locked onto Arabe, a


    faint smile never leaving her lips.


    Arabe felt uneasy under her gaze. Did she find out something?


    No, impossible!


    She''s just a girl from the countryside, what could she possibly find out?


    With that thought, Arabe didn''t say more, and led Vivienne to the servant''s room.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Arabe led Vivienne into the room furthest back on the first floor.


    Maybe it was purposely tidied up, but the room was super clean.


    So clean, in fact, that there was only a bed in there.


    And there was a set of clothes on the bed.


    Vivienne turned around, her brows low, her voice devoid of emotion, "Can you predict the future?"


    "Huh?" Arabe waspletely baffled by this question.


    "You can''t." Vivienne maintained her cold demeanor, "You can''t predict the future, but you knew that my


    clothes would be dirtied by the maid? You''re really something."


    Arabe froze. What did she mean by that?


    Had she been found out? But that wasn''t possible.


    Arabe lifted her eyes towards Vivienne, giving her a light smile, "I saw that your clothes were wet and


    thought you''d need a change. I had the servants bring these. I hope that''s okay."


    "I''ll leave now. Take your time changing."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond.


    As the door closed behind her, Arabe''s face immediately hardened.


    Today, she was going topletely ruin Vivienne and Percival''s reputations.


    Inside the room, Vivienne watched the closed door, the smile on her face disappearing. She pulled out


    a porcin jar from her pocket, taking out a pill and swallowing it.


    The drink the maid had given her had an aphrodisiac in it.


    It was a highly concentrated aphrodisiac, and once she had taken it, she could only relieve its effects


    through sexual intercourse.


    While she wasn''t sure howpetent Arabe was in medicine, she knew that this kind of drug wasn''t


    avable on the market.


    She found it kind of funny that Arabe, knowing that she knew medicine, still put an aphrodisiac in her


    drink.


    Did she think her medical skills werecking?


    Too bad! She could neutralize the aphrodisiac in the drink.


    As for why she drank it and followed Arabe to this room, she just wanted to see what Arabe was


    up to.


    After Arabe left, Vivienne waited a few minutes before approaching Percival, "Mr. Ellington, my sister


    asked me to bring you to her. She wants to discuss something with you."


    Percival gave her a nce, his cool lips curling slightly, "Thomas, push me there."


    "My sister asked you toe alone." Arabe quickly intervened, "Mr. Ellington, my sister wants to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    discuss some private matters with you. It wouldn''t be appropriate with others present."


    Percival''s eyes flicked up, whispering to Thomas, "You stay here."


    And with that, he wheeled himself off in the direction Arabe pointed him in.


    Arabe led him to the door, pausing, "I won''t go in. I still have guests to take care of."


    With that, she quickly turned and left.


    Percival''s narrow eyes followed her retreating figure, his stern face cold.


    He hadn''t met Vivienne many times, but he knew she wouldn''t call him over for no reason, let alone


    discuss personal matters with him.


    He turned, pushing open the door.


    As soon as he closed the door, he was caught, and saw Vivienne''s flushed face and hazy eyes.


    Vivienne pushed him against the wall, her hands roaming over his body.


    Percival tensed, grabbing her hands, "Did someone drug you?"


    Her hands were like magic, sparking a fiery sensation wherever they touched.


    Vivienne lifted her chin slightly, her fingers lightly lifting his chin, leaning in, her eyes filled with


    temptation, "Do you want me?"


    When she was pressed against him, his throat suddenly dry.


    He was a healthy man!


    Right now, this young girl was on him, like a slippery fish, causing his head to buzz as if it were about to


    explode.


    What he didn''t notice was the tiny silver needle hidden between Vivienne''s fingers, poised at the back


    of his neck.


    If he dared to make a move, the needle would instantly paralyze him.


    What Vivienne didn''t expect was for Percival to push her away!


    "Ms. Vivienne, calm down." Percival''s voice was hoarse.


    His handsome face was still flushed, his body''s reaction hadn''t subsided, he was trying to resist.


    Vivienne was a bit surprised, and a bit mad, then leaned into his ear, whispering seductively, "Don''t you


    want me?"


    She didn''t believe that a man could resist this kind of temptation.


    Her warm breath hit Percival''s face, his heat instantly rising again.


    Percival''s breathing was a bit heavy, when he looked down at Vivienne, he saw the cunning in her


    eyes.


    He pulled her into his arms, his voice low and hoarse, "You''re really something."


    She yed her part well!


    If he wasn''t good at reading people, he might have been fooled.


    But even if he hadn''t seen through her act, he wouldn''t have done anything.


    He wasn''t the type to take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state.


    Vivienne''s expression stiffened a bit, seemingly not expecting Percival to see through her act, "You


    figured it out?"


    She was confident in her acting skills, even though she had never been intimate with anyone, she had


    seen the effects of the drug.


    So, she could easily mimic the effects of the aphrodisiac.


    But she didn''t expect Percival to figure it out so quickly.


    This was a surprise.


    But then again, a man with no physical impairments, not even a slight illness, pretending to be


    disabled, how could he be dumb?


    It made sense that he figured it out.


    "You''re a good actress!" Percival looked at her, "But I believe if you can cure poison, you can neutralize


    an aphrodisiac."


    Her eyes were beautiful.


    Vivienne paused, then seemed to realize something, a smile appearing on her face, "So, are you


    threatening me?"


    "Not at all." Percival sat in his wheelchair, stating a fact, "We are engaged."


    The implication was clear - they were family.


    Where was the threat in that?


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed slightly, a smile in her eyes, "So, fianc¨¦, what would you do if someone tried


    to harm me?"


    "Anyone who tries to harm my fianc¨¦e should get a sound beating!"


    "How would you beat them?"


    "p them in the face."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    In the corridor, many people were heading towards a room.


    Beatrice was leading them, with Arabe and Octavia nking her on either side.


    Loads of guests were trailing behind her.


    Dorian and Cordelia were squished at the back of the crowd, each of them clutching Thaddeus by the


    hand, looking worried sick.


    Up front, Arabe was matching Beatrice¡¯s pace, and said to her in a voice everyone could hear,


    "Granny, don''t be mad, I might have heard wrong. My sister wouldn¡¯t do something like that."


    Beatrice shot her a nce and said, ¡°You¡¯re still defending her at this point? Arabe, you¡¯re my top-


    notch granddaughter, but why are you always batting for Vivienne since she¡¯s back? Today is Octavia¡¯s


    birthday party, and Vivienne dares to do this at home, she¡¯s absolutely insulting me.¡±


    Although she said that, excitement was more visible on Beatrice¡¯s face than anger.


    Yes! Excitement!


    After today, Vivienne must marry Percival!


    Arabe wouldn¡¯t have to marry a disabled guy, and the Ellington family could get some money,


    thinking about this, she was over the moon.


    ¡°It might be a misunderstanding!¡± Arabe, hiding the glint in her eyes, said, ¡°My sister went to change


    clothes, maybe Mr. Ellington had something to discuss with her.¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Beatrice said indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted! Mr. Ellington initially


    proposed to you, but when Vivienne came back, he fell for her. They¡¯re the ones who messed up, but


    you became the victim.¡±


    Beatrice nced at the guests around them, raising her voice a bit, ¡°Do you remember what they just


    said about you? Said you were delusional, he¡¯s Vivienne¡¯s fianc¨¦ yet you imed he¡¯s yours.¡±


    Arabe dropped her gaze, tears welling up in her eyes, biting her lip, her voice was a bit choked,


    ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t care about those rumors.¡±


    ¡°But I care!¡± Beatrice said sternly, ¡°Vivienne is my blood granddaughter, but I always side with the one


    who¡¯s right. She¡¯s arrogant and domineering, and now she¡¯s causing a scene at the Hawthorn family¡¯s


    party, I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson today.¡±


    Dorian and Cordelia at the back of the crowd were frantic, they wanted to exin, but Beatrice and


    Arabe didn¡¯t give them a chance to butt in.


    As they were talking, they arrived at the room.


    Beatrice ordered directly, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see what was going on inside.


    Not just her, everyone else was eager as well.


    Mr. Ellington and Ms. Vivienne had an affair!


    This would definitely be trending news tomorrow!


    Everyone hurriedly whipped out their phones ready to snap a pic.


    Just then, the door swung open.


    Everyone was stunned, eyes widened in surprise.


    Was this what Beatrice was talking about, Ms. Vivienne and Mr. Ellington having sex?


    The people in bed were her son Joseph and the Hawthorn family¡¯s nanny!


    They were butt naked, tangled together in a difficult position, the scene was absolutely thrilling!


    ¡°Joseph!¡± Octavia, like a madwoman, grabbed Joseph¡¯s hair and started hitting him like crazy.


    Joseph felt his head spinning. But his body felt worse, it was like a million ants were biting him.


    His head was filled with one thought, he needed a woman!


    He grabbed Octavia impulsively, one hand tearing at her clothes, the other hand groping her chest,


    ¡°Babe, you smell so good, I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you feel the same as that woman at home, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Joseph said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Octavia, furious and embarrassed by Joseph¡¯s actions,pletely lost her cool after hearing his words.


    She pushed Joseph away forcefully, her face was beet red with anger, ¡°Joseph! You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    All the guests snapped back to reality after a moment of shock, and took out their phones to take


    pictures.


    Although this news was not as big as Mr. Ellington and Ms. Vivienne having an affair, it was enough to


    be a hot topic.


    Joseph was clueless about what was happening.


    Seeing Octavia push him away, he pounced on the nanny again, ¡°Babe, hurry up and give it to me, I


    can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    With that, he started a live show with the nanny.


    It¡¯s unknown whether the nanny did this on purpose, with so many people around, anyone would feel


    ashamed, but she didn¡¯t resist, instead she cooperated enthusiastically, and from time to time, moaning


    sounds escaped her lips.


    Octavia felt a rush of anger surge to her head, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Ms. Octavia!¡±


    The nanny who was responsible for taking care of Octavia¡¯s family saw this and started yelling.


    Beatrice and Arabe, who were shocked at the side, also finally snapped back to reality.


    Beatrice was trembling with anger, she looked around at everyone, noticing that they were all looking at


    her strangely, she wished she could hide somewhere.


    But she couldn¡¯t run away, she had to deal with this huge mess.


    Beatrice clenched her fists, then said to Octavia¡¯s nanny calmly, ¡°Call an ambnce, send Octavia to


    the hospital.¡±


    The nanny nodded, and hurriedly picked up the phone to dial the emergency number.


    Beatrice turned to look at Joseph and the nanny still on the bed, and yelled in anger, ¡°Bastards!¡±


    The underage kids in the crowd had already been sent away, leaving only the adults.


    But this ugly scene was seen by everyone. Beatrice felt extremely ashamed. She was so mad she


    almost passed out.


    Arabe frowned at Joseph, then whispered to Beatrice, "Granny, something seems off about Joseph."


    She had just turned eighteen, and under normal circumstances, she should have bolted at the sight of


    such a scene.


    But she couldn''t leave.


    She was from the Hawthorn family.


    Now that Joseph had made a fool of himself, the dignity of the Hawthorn family was on the line, and


    she would be affected too.


    So she had to stick around, sort this mess out, and restore the dignity of the Hawthorn family.


    After being reminded by her, Beatrice shifted her gaze to Joseph and indeed noticed something off.


    She turned to Arabe and asked, "What''s up with him?"


    Arabe leaned in close to Beatrice and whispered so only the two of them could hear, "It seems like


    Joseph has taken an aphrodisiac. I made it myself, and it was actually meant for my sister."


    "What?" Beatrice was taken aback, gobsmacked.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Beatrice instantly started looking for Vivienne and Percival but saw no sign of them. Her forehead


    scrunched up in worry. The medicine meant for Vivienne was ingested by Joseph instead. Vivienne and


    Percival were supposed to be in this room, but now it was upied by Joseph and a nanny. Beatrice


    had seen too much in her lifetime and immediately suspected Vivienne was behind this.


    "That little bitch!" Beatrice fumed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, let''s not get heated up, we need to sort this out first!" Arabe was equally livid.


    She had no idea how Vivienne discovered the aphrodisiac in her drink, let alone why Joseph ended up


    taking the drug she made. But she had no time to dwell on that, she just wanted to get the current


    situation under control.


    Beatrice knew this wasn''t the time to investigate these issues. She nced at the gawping guests,


    feeling utterly humiliated. She instructed Arabe, "Since you made the drug, give Joseph the


    antidote."


    Arabe nodded, she was thinking the same.


    She summoned two security guards to bring Joseph down. Then, she pretended to examine him and


    slipped him the antidote when no one was watching.


    But Joseph showed no sign of improvement, the antidote didn''t work!


    Arabe''s brow furrowed instantly, what was going on? Why wasn''t her antidote working? She


    remembered that Vivienne had some medical skills. Did Vivienne change her drug? That''s just


    impossible!


    Vivienne was just a vige girl from Emerald Mountain. Even if she had some medical knowledge, it


    was elementary at best. She must have lucked out when she cured Isolde. She couldn''t possibly know


    how to make aphrodisiac. Could it be Percival? It must be him. He''s a cripple, couldn''t get a wife, so he


    nned to drug Vivienne. But he didn''t expect Joseph to take it instead.


    Beatrice also noticed that the antidote had no effect on Joseph, who seemed more energetic and


    stronger than before. He pushed the security guards aside and lunged at the nanny again, creating


    another indecent scene. Everyone started to feel awkward by the scene.


    Beatrice''s face darkened. She looked at Arabe, questioning her with her eyes.


    Arabe collected her gaze, stood up and announced loud enough for everyone to hear, "Grandma,


    Joseph has taken an aphrodisiac."


    Beatrice, being the sharp woman she is, immediately caught on to Arabe''s intentions and yed


    along, "What? An aphrodisiac?"


    "Yes." Arabe looked satisfied with Beatrice''s cooperation and continued, "I''ve checked, he''s taken a


    very potent aphrodisiac. It can only be neutralized through sexual intercourse."


    Beatrice roared, "Who would do such a vile thing?"


    Arabe''s eyes suddenly became sharp, she whispered, "There''s one thing that''s bothering me.


    Vivienne and Mr. Ellington were in this room just now, how did it end up being Joseph? And Joseph''s


    room is upstairs. Even if he wanted to have sex with the nanny, he would have chosen a more


    secluded spot. Why here? It only increases the chance of being discovered."


    Arabe''s voice was steady and strong, making sure everyone could hear the implications in her


    words.


    In reality, such a scandal should be handled privately.


    But since many people had witnessed it, some even recording the incident. It had to be dealt with


    publicly.


    They had to prove that Joseph was framed and that no one from the Hawthorn family was involved in


    this disgraceful act.


    She didn''t believe for a second that Joseph and the nanny had an illicit rtionship.


    He was a Hawthorn after all, if he wanted an affair, he would have chosen a beautiful woman with a


    great body, right?


    What was so special about this nanny?


    Hearing Arabe''s words, the crowd nodded, thinking it made sense.


    Who would be so careless when having an affair?


    There was definitely more to this story.


    "Vivienne?" Beatrice suddenly raised her voice, "Vivienne framed Joseph!"


    She turned to Dorian and yelled, "Your precious daughter framed Joseph to avoid getting caught on her


    filthy deed.


    Dorian, who had been relieved when he found out Vivienne wasn''t in the room, immediately retorted,


    "Mom! We haven''t figured out what happened yet, how can you be so sure it''s her?"


    "If not her then who?" Beatrice seethed. "Just now, several nannies saw her and Mr. Ellington in this


    room. But then it was Joseph and this happened. Everyone is here, but she and Mr. Ellington are


    missing. Then tell me, where is she?"


    Just as she finished speaking, a cold voice came from behind them, "Are you looking for me?"


    They turned to see Vivienne pushing Percival towards them.


    Leopold and Thomas had been observing from the sidelines, fully aware of the true intention behind all


    this drama ¨C an attempt to frame Vivienne and Percival that backfired. But they kept their thoughts to


    themselves, worried about Percival''s condition.


    Seeing Percival, they rushed over, "Mr. Ellington, are you okay?"


    Percival looked up, tone indifferent, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Leopold and Thomas were relieved upon hearing this.


    Arabe noticed Vivienne standing there, a glint of cold fury shed in her eyes.


    She walked up and asked, "Sister, what are you doing here?"


    Vivienne gave her a sidelong nce, her gaze icy cold. "And where should I be?"


    Arabe said, "Weren''t you changing your clothes in this room? Grandma couldn''t find you, so she


    came to check. But she found Joseph and the nanny instead... Sister, Joseph was drugged. Can you


    exin what''s going on?"


    "Why should I?"


    "Only you, Mr. Ellington, Joseph and the nanny have been in this room. Now that Joseph is in trouble,


    you need to exin. Otherwise, grandma is going to call the police. As her own granddaughter, if you


    admit it, grandma and Joseph probably won''t be too harsh on you."


    Vivienne took her hand off Percival''s wheelchair, walked over to Arabe''s side, and looked down at


    her. "Are you sure only the four of us have been in this room?"


    "Absolutely!" Arabe said with certainty.


    The room had been emptied for the n tonight. No one had entered before Vivienne.


    Vivienne''s red lips curved slightly, her beautiful phoenix eyes squinting, and a faint smile hung on the


    corner of her mouth. "Don''t you consider yourself a human?"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "Ha ha!" At that, Leopold burst outughing.


    Vivienne was straight to the point with hereback.


    Percival and Thomas didn''t show much emotion, but Isolde looked confused. She tilted her head to


    look at Vivienne and asked in a childlike tone, "Vivienne, isn''t she a human?"


    "Nope." Vivienne answered frankly.


    "Ha ha!" Leopold couldn''t hold it in anymore andughed out loud.


    Vivienne, you''re a riot!


    Isolde thought for a while, then asked, "Is she a ghost then? Why did she disappear when she went


    into the room with you? Did she use magic to disappear?"


    After she said this, she felt something was off and corrected herself, "No, ghosts can''t use magic. They


    can only scare people."


    She then hid in Vivienne''s arms and pretended to be scared, "I''m scared! There''s a ghost!"


    Although Isolde''s words were amusing, everyone in the room was smart. They all started thinking


    seriously about this.


    Arabe hade to the room with Vivienne, but then she brought people to catch them in the act.


    But what they caught was Joseph, so Arabe imed that Vivienne had drugged him.


    Thinking carefully, there were many questions in this situation.


    As for what the Hawthorn family was up to, they had no idea, and since it didn''t concern them, no one


    said anything. They just treated it as a joke.


    Arabe''s face was extremely darkened, she suppressed her rage and demanded, "What do you mean


    by that, sis?"


    Vivienne gave her a casual nce, "Don''t you understand?"


    "I don¡¯t understand!" For some reason, whenever Arabe talked to Vivienne, she couldn''t control


    herself, her voice unconsciously rising a few pitches, "I came to the room with you, but after I got you


    your clothes, I left because you told me to go and get Mr. Ellington for you. I don''t know anything about


    what happened after."


    Arabe saw everyone looking at her strangely and quickly shifted the me to Vivienne, "The maid


    heard strange noises from the room, so we came to check. Who knew it would be Joseph here? Only


    you guys were here during that time, are you saying this has nothing to do with you?"


    Vivienne chuckled, her smile mocking, "The maid heard strange noises and came to check?"


    "Yes." Arabe answered confidently.


    She looked around at everyone and said leisurely, "What did you want to see? If Mr. Ellington and I


    were doing something in there? If we were, wouldn''t you usually handle such scandals internally? You


    guys came in with a group of people, as if you couldn¡¯t wait for people to find out. Why were you so


    certain that Mr. Ellington and I were having an affair?"


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze turned cold, "Or was it because when you came in and saw that the person inside


    wasn''t me, you were mortified?"


    Everyone thought she had a point.


    Even if Vivienne and Percival were having an affair, Beatrice should have immediately had the news


    suppressed and not let it spread.


    No family would want their private matters to be publicized, especially in high society where a scandal


    could be greatly exaggerated by the media.


    Yet, Arabe deliberately told Beatrice in front of everyone that Vivienne and Mr. Ellington were alone in


    the room, as if they were doing something unmentionable.


    This was obviously done on purpose.


    Everyone understood then, Ms. Vivienne might have been framed, and the person behind it was the


    talented woman well-known in Havenwood, Arabe.


    Everyone looked at Arabe, their eyes filled with various emotions.


    Arabe felt everyone''s gaze on her, her face burned. She hadn''t expected Vivienne, this country girl,


    to be so logical. With just a few words, she drew everyone''s attention to her.


    She had underestimated Vivienne.


    "You are shameless!" Beatrice cursed in a fit of rage, "You''re not even married yet but you''re having an


    illicit affair with Mr. Ellington and framing Joseph. You''re not sorry at all and even me others, you''re


    absolutelywless."


    "Did you see me having an illicit affair with Mr. Ellington?" Vivienne replied calmly.


    "I..."


    Before Beatrice could say anything, Vivienne interrupted her, "If you didn''t see it, why are you throwing


    dirt at me? I''m arrogant and domineering? I don''t respect you? Please tell me, Beatrice, what right do


    you have to judge my character when you never cared about your own granddaughter and are always


    critical of your daughter-inw?"


    The room fell silent.


    The guests were shocked at the news about the Hawthorn family.


    Dorian and Cordelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ever since Vivienne came back, she spoke very little. If she could avoid talking, she wouldn''t say a


    word.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Beatrice reacted, shouting angrily, "Everyone can see your


    arrogant and domineering behavior, and you me me? I don''t care about you? With your attitude,


    have you ever given me a chance to care about you?"


    She wished Vivienne would disappear from her sight!


    This ungrateful girl, what was she trying to do saying all this in front of so many people?


    Was she trying to embarrass her?


    Vivienne said, "In that case, I''ll give you a chance to care about me."


    She nced at Joseph and the maid still struggling in the servant''s room, her eyes full of indifference.


    Keep struggling!


    She had made the drug herself, and it would take a long time to wear off.


    She shifted her gaze and said nonchntly, "Mr. Ellington has got some juicy stuff on his hands. You


    should take a look first, then worry about me."


    On hearing this, Percival, in his wheelchair, handed his phone to Thomas, saying, "Since the Hawthorn


    family loves to watch things, you can project it on the wall. Let''s all get a front-row seat."


    Thomas acknowledged with a nod, and promptly projected the video from the phone onto the wall.


    The image gradually came into focus.


    Arabe was seen in a corner, handing a packet of something to a nanny, instructing, "During dinner,


    slip this into Vivienne''s ss. And remember, don''t get caught."


    Arabe''s face turned ghostly pale in an instant.


    There was a camera in that corner?


    She was sure there wasn''t one, but how did Percival get his hands on this?


    Percival rested his hands on the arms of his wheelchair, fingers intertwined, speaking in a calm tone,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beatrice, Hawthorn family''s adopted darling has tried to drug Ms. Vivienne. If Ms. Vivienne wasn''t


    medically savvy, our reputation would''ve been ruined by now."


    He slowly raised his eyes, his voice steady, "Ms. Vivienne has been wronged. Don''t you care about


    her?"


    There wasn''t supposed to be a camera there, but then, Vivienne had installed one.


    He didn''t question how Vivienne managed to install hidden cameras in all blind spots under the


    watchful eyes of the Hawthorn family. This video was sent to him by Vivienne.


    Yes, Vivienne said, she hoped her fianc¨¦ could help her sort this mess.


    "Beatrice, here''s your chance to show you care about me," Vivienne said seriously.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Beatrice and Arabe were gobsmacked by this unexpected turn of events, momentarily left


    speechless.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Percival would y the surveince video of a corner where there was no


    camera installed.


    Who the hell had set up that camera?


    This was so infuriating!


    However, Beatrice had no time to figure out who was behind the camera, she had to deal with the


    pressing issue at hand.


    As Beatrice was racking her brains for a solution, someone broke the silence among the guests, "I


    never thought that this talenteddy of Havenwood would be so cold-hearted. The adopted daughter


    slip drugs to Ms. Vivienne. What was she trying to do, kill Ms. Vivienne?"


    "She wouldn''t dare to kill someone, but she''d dare to ruin a girl''s reputation, can''t you see that?


    Beatrice and Arabe were here to catch her in the act. What does that mean? Weren''t they trying to


    hand Ms. Vivienne over to Mr. Ellington?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of the dark side of wealthy families, but this kind of cruelty is a first for me. To go to such


    lengths for the Ellington family''s fortune, making her own granddaughter suffer, it''s really an eye-opener


    for me."


    "You''re right, even though the surveince showed that Arabe made the maid drug Ms. Vivienne,


    who can guarantee that Beatrice wasn''t involved? Just look at the status of the Dorian family, it''s clear


    that Beatrice doesn''t like Vivienne, but she also doesn''t want to give up the Ellington''s fortune, that''s


    why she wanted to set up her granddaughter... We should stay away from the Hawthorn family in the


    future, who knows when we might get framed."


    The guests had been watching the developments in silence, like spectators on the sidelines.


    When the surveince video was yed, they couldn''t hold back anymore and started discussing.


    Their discussions were so loud that Beatrice could hear everything.


    Hearing theirments, Beatrice felt a lump in her throat.


    She had messed up today, and the reputation of the Hawthorn family was utterly ruined.


    But she was a seasoned woman, she just took a deep breath and stepped forward, "I was the one who


    asked Arabe to drug Ms. Vivienne."


    Things hade this far, she could only protect Arabe.


    The guests all wore expressions that said, ''just as I thought.''


    Beatrice walked up to Vivienne, looking down at her, "I don''t like you, and I don''t like your mother. You


    two are a disgrace to the Hawthorn family. But since your father brought you back, I''ll acknowledge you


    as my granddaughter."


    Vivienne looked at her with a nk expression, listening to her continue.


    "You were raised in the Emerald Monastery, without manners or knowledge. Being able to get engaged


    to the son of the Ellington family is your good fortune. And originally, you were the one who was


    supposed to marry him. You didn''t want to get married, but you wanted Arabe to marry him. She''s


    still in school, how could she possibly get married?"


    "The Ellingtons insisted on your marriage, and I couldn''t convince you, so I had to think of this method."


    Beatrice''s eyes were filled with tears, "I was wrong, I thought that if your rtionship with Mr. Ellington


    was confirmed, you would agree to get engaged to Mr. Ellington. But I was wrong, I shouldn''t have let


    Joseph drug you."


    "Octavia passed out from anger, this is all my fault!"


    Beatrice expressed guilt while ming Vivienne for her actions towards Joseph.


    But those who knew the truth knew that she was trying to shift all the me onto Vivienne.


    Because Vivienne didn''t want to marry Percival, Beatrice drugged her. Vivienne refused toply and


    instead took action against Joseph.


    "Mr. Ellington has something else, do you want to see it?" Vivienne didn''t get angry because of


    Beatrice''s words, instead, she smiled faintly.


    Hearing this, Beatrice felt a twinge of anxiety, she suspected this was not something good. She felt that


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne was always against her.


    Without waiting for Vivienne to speak, Beatrice said, "Quickly give the antidote to Joseph."


    She was adamant, seemingly not feeling that she did anything wrong by drugging Vivienne.


    Joseph and the maid were still in the room, the people outside had already be immune to their


    noises.


    But she couldn''t let things go on like this.


    "Beatrice, framing someone is a criminal offense." Percival suddenly spoke up, his voice calm, "Are you


    sure my fianc¨¦e is the one who drugged Joseph?"


    "I..." Beatrice didn''t dare to confirm.


    What happened today was beyond her expectations. She was certain that Vivienne was the one who


    did this, but she had no evidence.


    Now that Vivienne had involved Mr. Ellington, despite Percival not being outstanding, the reputation of


    the Ellington family was still there. If the Ellington family found out about this, they would definitely


    So she knew that if she confirmed now that Vivienne had drugged Joseph, Percival would immediately


    call the police.


    Seeing Beatrice in a dilemma, Arabe stepped forward, "Sister, it was our fault for drugging you, but


    since you can neutralize this drug, you can also neutralize the one in Joseph. We hope you can help


    him out of consideration that we are family."


    Vivienne looked at her coldly, without response.


    Seeing that she had no reaction, Arabe turned to Dorian, "Dad, please talk to my sister. Joseph is in


    such a state, it''s really unbearable to see. He''s your brother, after all!"


    When Dorian found out it was Beatrice who had drugged Vivienne, he nearly passed out.


    He really wanted to scold Beatrice, but with so many people around and things already being a mess,


    he held his tongue.


    Arabe was begging him right now, and he was tempted to just tell her to get lost.


    But Joseph was his real brother. He couldn''t bear to.


    So he turned to Vivienne, "Vivienne, can you help him?"


    Vivienne was silent for a moment, then slowly said, "I''m sorry, my medical skills aren''t up to par, I can''t


    help."


    In reality, if Dorian asked her for anything within her ability, she would do it.


    But for this? She would never!


    She had made the drug herself, so of course she had the antidote!


    But to set her up, there was a price to pay!


    It wasn''t fair that Joseph should bear the cost, he was unlucky today.


    She had originally nned to drug Arabe, but when she came out, she happened to bump into


    Joseph and the nanny...


    So she just went with the flow!


    "How can you not have an antidote?" Arabe''s voice involuntarily became shrill, "Didn''t you cure


    yourself?"


    She was also pissed off. Why could Vivienne cure the drug she made so easily?


    But right now, they just needed to stop this farce as quickly as possible.


    Vivienne lifted her eyes, her fallen hair hiding half her face, her voice icy cold, "You, the one who


    drugged me, are questioning me?"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Arabe felt a chill run down her spine under Vivienne''s piercing gaze.


    Vivienne was downright terrifying!


    She instinctively took a step back.


    Everyone else in the room was equally unnerved by themanding presence Vivienne exuded.


    "Is she really just a country girl?" they all wondered.


    Vivienne had an aura around her that even the most well-bred socialites couldn''t match.


    The room fell into an eerie silence. Dorian broke the silence, asking Vivienne, "Is there really no other


    way?"


    "There is. Wait till the drug wears off!" Vivienne''s tone softened when she addressed Dorian.


    Upon hearing this, Dorian simply nodded, not uttering another word. "If you can''t fix this, then let''s just


    head home. We won''t being here anymore unless absolutely necessary," he said.


    His words were a direct challenge to Beatrice.


    She immediately shot back, "Dorian! What are you implying? Are you cutting ties with me?"


    "If you can''t stand Vivienne, I won''t bring her here to be humiliated. She''s my daughter. If you can''t love


    her, then I''ll love her for you!"


    With that, Dorian took Vivienne and left.


    Beatrice was seething with anger. "You bastard! I call the shots in this household! As the child of the


    Hawthorn family, Vivienne should follow mymands!"


    Vivienne stopped in her tracks, turning back to face her. "My life is mine to control!"


    Beatrice was rendered speechless, unable to spout her usual insults in the presence of so many


    people.


    Ignoring Beatrice, Vivienne turned to Percival. "Mr. Ellington! There''s only one condition for our


    engagement. Give the intended gifts to Dorian. The Hawthorn family didn''t raise me. They have no


    right to ept the engagement gifts."


    Percival simply chuckled, "Alright!"


    Beatrice, Arabe, and everyone else in the room were taken aback.


    Beatrice was the first to recover, raising her voice, "Wait, engagement? You agreed to get engaged?"


    Vivienne smirked, "Yes, I did. I agreed days ago. We''re getting engaged in ten days. Surprised?"


    Beatrice felt as if she''d been struck by lightning. Her mind went nk!


    The engagement that Percival had mentioned postponing was actually scheduled for ten dayster!


    She felt like aplete fool thinking Percival had fallen for Arabe!


    Had she known this, she wouldn''t have wasted so much effort. Now, she was left with her pride


    shattered!


    Damn Vivienne! This must be her doing!


    "Vivienne! Our grandmother is your elder. She calls the shots in this household. The engagement gifts


    should naturally be given to her. Why would they go to our father?" Arabe finally found her voice, her


    hands clenched in fists, feeling utterly humiliated by Vivienne.


    Vivienne had agreed to the engagement all along, but never said a word, making them all look like


    fools!


    And now, she won''t even allow the Hawthorn family to ept the gifts?


    That''s uneptable!


    Beatrice quickly agreed, "That''spletely hical!"


    Vivienne scoffed, "Well, that''s just how I am!"


    With that, she turned and left, not even sparing them a nce.


    She was able to walk away with such determination, all thanks to her dear son, Dorian.


    The drama finally came to an end, and the guests left one after the other.


    Despite Beatrice''s pleas for discretion, the scandalous event was made public.


    By that evening, the Hawthorn family was the talk of the town.


    Even the video of Joseph having sex with the maid after being drugged was anonymously uploaded


    online, with some digital blurring of course.


    "High society drama runs deeper than the Mariana Trench. A grandmother drugging her


    granddaughter? That''s a storyline even soap operas wouldn''t dare use."


    "God knows what Beatrice was thinking. The real Hawthorn child is way more beautiful than the fake


    one. Did she go blind?"


    "I''m most impressed by the real Hawthorn daughter''s ability to keep her cool and find an antidote after


    being drugged. And Mr. Ellington, despite his disability, didn''t take advantage of her. Any other man


    would''ve lost control."


    "Totally! I''m totally won over by the real Hawthorn daughter and Mr. Ellington."


    Meanwhile, some ''concernedizens'' exposed Joseph''s private life.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Shocking! Joseph and the nanny have a love child who''s already six years old!"


    "Joseph bought the nanny a house. I''ve always seen himing and going. I thought he''d bought it for


    himself. Turns out, it was for his mistress."


    "He''s not just with a mistress, but a nanny! Is Joseph blind? His wife is way prettier than that nanny.


    Why would he ditch her for a nanny? I''ll never understand the world of the wealthy!"


    After the news broke online, the Hawthorn family was thrown intoplete chaos.


    Octavia woke up in the hospital to see the online posts. She was livid, so angry that she could hardly


    breathe.


    She smashed her phone and stormed off to confront Joseph, "You bastard! Betraying me is one thing,


    but you even have a bastard child! I''ll kill you!"


    In the hospital, while taking care of Octavia, Felicity quickly stopped her, "Don''t jump to conclusions


    based on what you read online. We don''t know if it''s true or not. Don''t rush to me Joseph. Let''s find


    out the truth first, it''s never toote to teach him a lesson."


    "What''s there to find out!" Octavia couldn''t help but burst into tears, "They''ve already posted the


    pictures online. The woman in Joseph''s arms is that home wrecker! They were having an affair right


    under my nose, and I waspletely clueless, like a fool!"


    Octavia felt like pping herself!


    She and Joseph were college sweethearts. They were in love for five years before they got married,


    and their rtionship has always been solid.


    After their marriage, she tried her best to be a good wife, handling every little thing around the house.


    Yet, she would often argue with Joseph over Beatrice.


    But, no matter what, she never doubted Joseph''s feelings for her!


    She thought that Joseph would never betray her, but the pile of evidence in front of her pped her in


    the face.


    "The media loves to stir up drama. And even if he did cheat on you, we need solid proof." Felicity gently


    consoled, "You should rest now. I''ll let your dad handle the investigation. If Joseph really did betray


    you, I''ll make sure to get justice for you."


    Octavia thought for a while and said, "Let my dad have a DNA test done on that bastard''s illegitimate


    child."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    When Vivienne and Dorian left the Hawthorn family, it was already 10 o''clock at night.


    They were about to head back to Tranquil Estates when Isolde came running over.


    "Vivienne, we''re going to grab a bite, wanna join us?" Isolde asked, holding Vivienne''s hand, her voice


    incredibly soft.


    After the drama that went down at the Hawthorn family, the guests barely got a bite to eat.


    Just as Vivienne was about to decline, Thomas wheeled Percival over to her.


    Percival spoke up, "Come on, join us. Isolde really likes you. If you don''te, she''ll have trouble


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    sleeping tonight."


    Then, he turned to Dorian and Cordelia, "Mr. Dorian and Miss Cordelia, you guys should join us too,


    might as well take this chance to formally meet!"


    "Nah," Dorian declined, "You young folks go ahead and have fun. We''re gonna call it a night, Thaddeus


    has school tomorrow and he needs to rest early.


    Dorian then turned to Vivienne and said, "Vivienne, get home early after you eat, a youngdy


    shouldn''t be out all night. If it gets toote, give your old man a call, I''lle pick you up!"


    He then shot Percival a warning look, as if to say: You better not dare mess with my daughter, or I''ll


    give you hell!


    Percival''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t messed with her when she was at her most vulnerable, let alone


    now when she was fully sober!


    Vivienne, who had initially nned to decline, said, "...Don¡¯t worry!"


    They''ve made the decision for her, what room was there for her to refuse?


    Once they got in the car, they started deciding where to eat.


    Four adults, one kid, five different tastes.


    Percival wanted French cuisine.


    Leopold wanted Italian.


    Thomas craved barbecue.


    Vivienne desired Brazilian food.


    Isolde wanted burgers.


    Unable to reach a consensus, they decided to head downtown and make a random pick.


    So, they drove to the city center, found a parking lot, and got out of the car.


    Havenwood at 10 PM was bustling with life.


    There were dedicated night market stalls in the city center, and all the major stores were open, with


    customersing and going.


    Thomas was pushing Percival.


    Isolde rarely went out shopping, and even when she did, she would quickly return home. She hadn''t


    leisurely strolled around the streets like today, so when she saw the hustle and bustle, she could no


    longer contain her excitement, dragging Vivienne into a children''s clothing store one moment and a


    shoe store the next!


    Although these were just average small shops, not big brands, shopping for clothes is in a woman''s


    nature, and little girls are no exception.


    Before, Isolde never had the chance to pick out her own pretty clothes. Now that she saw there were


    clothing stores, she even forgot about eating and just kept shopping for clothes.


    By the time they found a ce to eat, she had already bought dozens of outfits.


    "Wow! Cake!" Isolde had just handed her newly bought clothes to Leopold when she saw a bustling


    cake shop. So, she immediately dragged Vivienne excitedly, "Vivienne, there are cakes, let''s go buy


    some to eat! I haven''t had any in a long time."


    Vivienne, who was getting a bit bored from shopping for too long, also became excited when she heard


    about the cakes, "Cakes? Where?"


    She had been walking with her head down, not noticing what stores were on the street.


    She hadn''t enjoyed the deliciousness of cakes for a long time!


    Back when she was on the mountain, Matthew would often buy some for her, but aftering down


    from the mountain, she became busy and could buy them anytime she wanted, so Matthew stopped


    buying them for her.


    However, it seemed she was busy every day, and whenever she wanted to eat cakes, it was oftente


    at night, and the cake shops were already closed.


    "Over there!" Isolde pointed to a cake shop not far away, "Vivienne, let''s hurry, I saw that there are only


    two strawberry cakes left, they''ll be gone if we''rete."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up instantly, she picked up Isolde and dashed towards the cake shop!


    Her speed was so fast that Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were all stunned!


    They couldn''t figure out what had just happened.


    Was it a gust of wind that had just blown by? But there was clearly no wind!


    Next, they saw Vivienne, with Isolde, grabbed the two cakes on disy in the ss cab like a


    bandit, pay, and then leave!


    Her actions were incredibly smooth!


    A customer who was about to pick up a strawberry cake was left with their hand hanging in the air,


    stunned!


    By the time Vivienne and Isolde were enjoying their cakes with spoons, Percival and the others had just


    reacted to what happened.


    Isolde took a bite of the cake, her face full of joy, "Vivienne, you like strawberry cakes, too. I should''ve


    bought more when I came with my brother. It''s a pity there were only two strawberry cakes, and they''re


    so small, they''re not satisfying at all!"


    Even though the cake was small, it tasted really good.


    "Yes." Vivienne, having gotten to eat cake, was in a good mood and had a charming smile on her face,


    "I like it a lot."


    She loved strawberry cakes, almost every new style, Matthew would buy for her.


    She had eaten at least a hundred different styles of strawberry cakes, but none of them were as good


    as that special taste in her memory.


    She once had a strawberry cake made by someone, that taste was something she would never forget.


    But that person''s figure in her memory was bing very blurry.


    So blurry that she could hardly remember that person''s face.


    Percival and the others just watched them eat their cakes in silence.


    Seeing how much they were enjoying their cakes, Leopold couldn''t help but ask, "Is the cake really that


    good?"


    It looked pretty ordinary, nothing special!


    And cakes are made from cream and sugar, eating them would make you gain weight.


    Don''t all girls fear gaining weight? Howe they''re eating so happily?


    Vivienne was in a good mood, so her tone was cheerful when she replied, "Wanna try some?"


    The shop assistant gave her two extra spoons, since she was in a good mood, she could share some


    with them!


    Leopold took a look at the cake, "Nah, you go ahead and enjoy it."


    After all, there''s only so much. If he eats it, there won''t be much left.


    Percival didn''t say anything, just stared at Vivienne, his eyes deep and thoughtful. After a long while, he


    finally spoke slowly, "You really like strawberry cake, huh?"


    "Yeah!" Vivienne grinned ear to ear, absolutely over the moon.


    Percival looked thoughtful, his gaze on her full of meaning.


    She and that kid, they shared the same taste.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Percival shot Vivienne a sideways nce, "I''ll buy your cakes from now on. Anytime there''s a new one,


    I''ll get it for you."


    "Great!" Vivienne chirped happily, "I love strawberry cake."


    She paused, "Of course, I also like other vors."


    But her first choice would always be strawberry cake.


    "Alright." Percival replied with a smile.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Vivienne and Isolde were munching on cake when they finally decided on where to eat dinner.


    They went for French cuisine!


    Given that Isolde was a kid, they ordered some dishes on the lighter side.


    By the time they finished dinner, it was already eleven o''clock. Isolde was feeling a bit tired and wanted


    to head back to get some sleep.


    Percival suggested that Thomas should give Vivienne a ride home, but Vivienne refused.


    She wanted to take a stroll around the city alone.


    Living up in the mountains for a decade, she didn''t get to experience the hustle and bustle of city life.


    Even on the rare asions she came down to the city, she would always finish the business and then


    head straight back.


    The weather was quite nice today, with a cool breeze that made her feel superfy.


    Percival insisted on escorting her home, but Vivienne was adamant about going alone.


    In the end, Percival caved in, only reminding her, "Send me a text when you get home, just so I know


    you''re safe."


    "Alright."


    Thanks to spending the day with Isolde and the delicious strawberry cake, Vivienne was starting to


    warm up to Percival. She wasn''t as frosty as before and even managed a small smile.


    After Percival and the others left, Vivienne started to make her way home.


    Tranquil Estates was close to downtown. It was no more than a fifteen-minute stroll.


    But Vivienne took her time, taking in the sights of the bustling city.


    Halfway home, she was jolted out of her thoughts by frantic shouts from behind her, "Outta the way!


    Outta the way!"


    Vivienne turned around to see a group of people running towards her, with another group of stick-


    wielding folks hot on their heels.


    When she caught sight of the person in the lead, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Well, look who it is!


    As they ran up to her, the lead runner suddenly stopped, uttering in surprise, "Miss Vivienne?"


    Before Vivienne could respond, the person looked back to see the others catching up, and without


    missing a beat, grabbed Vivienne and pulled her along.


    Perhaps because of Vivienne''s dy, they had lost ground and soon found themselves surrounded.


    The person shielded Vivienne behind her, anger shing in her eyes as she addressed a twenty-


    something, buzz-cut man in front of him, "David, you called back up because you knew you can''t beat


    me, huh? Real manly of you!"


    "Charlotte! I admit, I can''t take you on! But don''t think you can just run away! In our line of work, winner


    takes all. It''s your bad luck running into me today! If you''ve got the guts, bring your own backup!" David


    retorted fiercely.


    Vivienne was left speechless. She had walked into a street fight?


    And the main character was Charlotte, the girl who had spoken up for her at the Hawthorn family


    banquet, from the Redwood family?


    This was certainly a surprise.


    Charlotte spat in his direction, "If you hadn''t tricked me, why would I be here with only three people?"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got!


    After leaving the Hawthorn family, she was nning on grabbing a bite with some friends. But then


    someone came saying one of her friends had too much to drink, so she and three others went over


    without a second thought.


    Turns out, it was a trap set by David, and they were ambushed.


    She had challenged David to a one-on-one, but that bastard brought reinforcements when he couldn''t


    beat her - and not just one or two, but over twenty!


    How was she supposed to take on so many people? So, she ran!


    "Enough with the chit chat! You put my buddy in the hospitalst time. This time, you''re leaving with a


    broken leg." David brandished his stick menacingly.


    "You want one of my legs? Fine! But our feud is our problem. She''s got nothing to do with it, let her go."


    Charlotte pointed at Vivienne.


    David nced at Vivienne, his eyes lighting up. She was beautiful!


    Charlotte rolled her eyes, disgusted. "We have rules. Don''t drag innocent people into our mess. We''ll


    settle our own scores!"


    David tore his gaze away from Vivienne, thought for a moment, and said, "Alright!"


    Charlotte let out a sigh of relief, turning to Vivienne, "Go, now."


    And then, in a whisper that only Vivienne could hear, "Get word to the Redwood family for me. Tell my


    dad if he doesn''t do something, he''ll be looking at my corpse tomorrow."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Just like that, she was suddenly involved in their dispute, and now she was a messenger?


    But considering Charlotte had stood up for her at the Hawthorn''s, she figured she could help her out


    this once.


    Vivienne nodded and took off.


    Seeing her go, Charlotte sighed in relief. The Redwood family wasn''t far, about a five-minute drive.


    But hailing a cab wasn''t really an option right now, so Vivienne had to run. If she was quick, she could


    make it in ten minutes.


    Charlotte was confident in her abilities. Even though the other side had twenty people, they were four.


    They could hold out for fifteen minutes.


    With that, she muttered to herself, "You''d better get here fast, or you won''t have anyone left to look


    after you."


    Just as Charlotte was bracing herself for the fight, Vivienne suddenly returned.


    Charlotte frowned, "What are you doing back here?"


    Was Vivienne out of her mind? Couldn''t she see what was going on?


    She''d already left, whye back?


    And more importantly, with Vivienne back, who would get her message to the Redwoods!


    Instead of responding, Vivienne walked up to David, "How much were the medical bills for your injured


    friend?"


    David was taken aback, "Three grand!"


    Vivienne furrowed her brow in thought, then said seriously, "Here''s the deal, I''ll give you twenty grand.


    Ten grand for your friend¡¯s medical bills, and the other ten to settle the beef between you and Charlotte.


    How does that sound?"


    At this, Charlotte, David and his crew were all stunned, eyes wide!


    Charlotte was the first to snap back to reality, quickly stepping up to her and snapping, "What are you


    doing? These guys are real thugs, they''re vengeful, there''s no way money can buy them off!"


    Vivienne turned to her, her expression even more serious than before, "If it can be solved with money,


    it''s not a problem!"


    Charlotte was at lost for words


    Of course she knew that!


    Her family, the Redwoods, are loaded!


    Twenty grand is just pocket change to her!


    The point was those guys don''t care about money!


    Vivienne ignored her, instead turning to David and asking seriously, "What do you think? Will you


    consider it? Or maybe you have a counter offer?"


    David didn''t speak, but was mulling it over in his mind.


    He was a local mobster, leading a crew of over twenty boys, with a boss above him.


    Their daily bread came from managing their turf and collecting protection money.


    But between paying off the boss and taking care of his boys, there was barely anything left each


    month.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, with the money they made, even a decent meal was a serious consideration. After all,


    every meal eaten was one less they could afford.


    If they had any other capabilities, who would choose to live like this.


    But now, with the prospect of getting twenty grand, he saw a glimmer of hope for the months ahead.


    Vivienne didn''t disturb him, allowing him to think.


    After a while, David looked at Vivienne and said, "Thirty grand! If you cane up with it, we can make


    peace."


    He actually thought twenty grand would be enough, but he put forward thirty grand to leave some room


    for bargaining.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Charlotte''s eyes nearly popped out of her head in surprise.


    Holy cow! Can money really solve problems?


    Why hadn''t she thought of this method before?


    Thirty grand! She had the money!


    But Vivienne was a real lifesaver. She could have chosen to run away, but instead she chose to help


    her out.


    Charlotte was deeply moved, so moved that she was on the verge of tears.


    Just as she was reeling in surprise, she heard Vivienne point at her and say, "Alright! Thirty grand,


    she''s got you covered!"


    Charlotte¡¯s tears were gone.


    That was a wasted emotional rollercoaster!


    "She?" David looked towards Charlotte with a disdainful look, "Does she even have that much money?"


    He didn''t believe it!


    And you couldn''t me him!


    After all, Charlotte always dressed in an edgy way, very casual, and often dyed her hair all sorts of


    colors!


    Like right now, the clothes she was wearing were worth less than what the girl next to her was wearing.


    Even though Vivienne didn''t look like she was loaded either, at least she had the confidence to


    immediately offer twenty grand.


    Not at all like Charlotte!


    If she had the money, she would have used it to solve the problem already, why the hassle?


    in-looking Charlotte was speechless.


    She, the princess of the Redwood family, was actually being looked down upon!


    With that thought, Charlotte straightened up, lifted her head, "Who are you looking down on? Give me


    your bank ount number, I''ll transfer the thirty grand to you right now!"


    David handed over his ount details with a puzzled expression.


    Charlotte quickly took out her phone and transferred the money in a sh.


    In less than a minute, David''s phone received a notification.


    He looked at the number on the message, feeling like he was dreaming, counting with disbelief, "Wow!


    It''s really thirty grand!"


    Charlotte was this rich?!


    If he knew earlier, he would have asked for fifty grand!


    What a blunder!


    But he was a man of his word, since he said thirty grand, he wouldn''t go back on it.


    "Deal!" Having solved one problem, Charlotte was all smiles, "Next time you see me, better not cause


    any trouble."


    She only knew before that money could be used to buy pretty clothes, makeup, and to enjoy life.


    She never thought it could be used this way!


    You learn something new every day.


    "Of course!"


    David paused for a moment, leaned in close to Charlotte, and whispered, "Of course, if there is


    anything you can''t handle, you can alwayse to me, we can negotiate a price."


    Charlotte, "¡­I have to go."


    Charlotte left with Vivienne and her three friends. When they reached the corner of the street, she told


    her friends to go on ahead.


    When it was just her and Vivienne, she finally said, "Thanks for that."


    "No problem." Vivienne smiled, "You helped me too."


    Charlotte knew she was talking about the Hawthorn family matter, "That wasn''t exactly helping you, I


    just couldn''t stand Arabe."


    This was her second time meeting Vivienne, but she felt they hit it off well.


    When she was at the Hawthorn family''s ce before, people said Vivienne had a terrible temper and


    was always expressionless.


    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case at all. Vivienne could smile, and when she did, it was beautiful


    and heartwarming.


    Vivienne chuckled softly but said nothing further.


    "Let me properly introduce myself. I''m Charlotte, I don''t have many friends, if you don''t mind, can we be


    friends?" Charlotte extended her hand.


    She did have many friends, too many to count, but she considered those not to be real friends.


    They all approached her because of her wealth, they wanted a free meal and drink, waiting for her to


    pick up the tab. But she was wealthy, and didn''t care about that.


    Her brief interaction with Vivienne made her feel that Vivienne was different from those people. She


    wanted to be friends with Vivienne.


    Vivienne extended her hand and shook hers, "I''m Vivienne! We can hang out when you''re free."


    Sounds good.


    She didn''t have many friends either, having a few more wouldn''t hurt.


    "I''m twenty, how old are you?" Charlotte asked.


    "Neen."


    "We¡¯re around same age, that¡¯s nice."


    As they chatted, they arrived at the Redwood family''s residence.


    Charlotte wanted to invite Vivienne for a meal, but Vivienne declined.


    She also wanted to give Vivienne a ride home, but Vivienne declined that too.


    In the end, she could only say goodbye to Vivienne at the Redwood family''s gate, "I''m going home now,


    send me a message when you get home, let me know you''re safe. Tomorrow is Monday, I have school,


    let''s hang out again over the weekend."


    "Okay." Vivienne replied.


    They just exchanged contact information.


    After Charlotte went in, Vivienne also returned to Tranquil Estates.


    The moment she entered, Dorian checked her over from head to toe, then asked seriously, "Did


    Percival do anything inappropriate to you?"


    Vivienne was a bit helpless, "No, he''s a real gentleman!"


    Dorian sighed in relief, as long as she wasn''t bullied. But he still said seriously, "Vivienne, even though


    you agreed to get engaged to Percival, as a girl, you must protect yourself. Before marriage, there are


    certain things you shouldn''t do, understand?"


    What did she do?


    Seeing her silent, Dorian continued, "That Percival may seem polite, but who knows what dark


    thoughts he might have. You must be careful. If he dares to do anything inappropriate, you¡­"


    Dorian pondered for a moment, then dashed into the bedroom and came out with a spray bottle. "This


    is a pepper spray Cordelia bought. Put it in your bag, and if Percival dares to mess with you, spray him


    till he can''t move!"


    Vivienne looked up to the sky, thinking that Percival was really out of luck!


    "I''ll get you a few more self-defence sprays tomorrow. A girl''s bag must have one of these," Dorian


    muttered to himself.


    "Okay, got it," Vivienne epted Dorian''s kindness with a smile.


    "Also, Vivienne..."


    Dorian wanted to say something else but Cordelia suddenly cut him off, "Alright, Vivienne''s grown up,


    she knows how to protect herself. She''s tired today, let her rest."


    Seeing this, Dorian didn''t say anything more.


    After saying goodnight to them, Vivienne returned to her room, sent a text to Percival and Charlotte


    reporting her safety, and then went to sleep.


    A knocking sound woke her up.


    She had just woken up when she heard a roar from outside, "Vivienne, you little punk, get out here, do


    you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused me!"


    Vivienne frowned, a fierce aura radiating from her.


    By the time she stepped out of her room, Dorian had already opened the door.


    It was Joseph!


    As soon as he saw Vivienne, he yelled uncontrobly, "You little devil, I knew you were a jinx, causing


    trouble as soon as you''re back. And that''s not enough, you even dared to take a swing at me! Now the


    media has put it all over the inte, my reputation is ruined, and Octavia is even asking for a divorce!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m warning you! You better go and tell Octavia right now that this was a setup by you, or else I won''t


    let you off!"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Today was Monday, and many residents in the neighborhood were heading out to work at this time.


    There were four families on their floor, all of whom were disturbed by Joseph''s ruckus and came out to


    see what was going on.


    "Can you guys keep it down? This is a residential area, not a supermarket. If you want to make noise,


    do it somewhere else."


    "What''s the security guard doing? Why are they letting anyone in? I was filmingtest night and was


    woken up by the noise. I''m going to give the security a piece of my mind!"


    "If you keep making noise, I''m going to call the cops!"


    Hearing theints from the neighbors, Dorian quickly apologized and dragged Joseph back into


    the house.


    "Bro, why are you stirring up trouble so early in the morning?" Dorian asked with a frown.


    "What am I stirring up?" Joseph shouted back with an ugly face, "I''d like to know what you guys are up


    to! Dorian, this is your lovely daughter, drugging me with aphrodisiacs and spreading those photos


    around. Is she trying to drive me to my grave?"


    "Watch your mouth!" Dorian was about to respond when Cordelia scolded, "It was you guys who


    drugged Vivienne with aphrodisiacs yesterday and it backfired. Now you''re trying to me her.


    Vivienne is only neen, how could you use her like this? What are you thinking?"


    "Cordelia, shut up! This isn''t your ce to speak! Don''t think just because you married my brother, you


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    can boss me around. The Hawthorn family doesn''t need you to call the shots!"


    "You shut up!" Dorian suddenly shouted back, "She''s my wife! I won''t let anyone insult her!"


    He didn''t want to make a big fuss with Joseph, after all, Joseph was his brother.


    But he dared to bully his wife in front of him, that was not something he could stand.


    "Bro! I already made it clear with mom yesterday. From now on, we live our lives, you live yours. No


    interference. You better not stir up trouble for no reason, we don''t wee you here!"


    Dorian''s stand was never this firm before, he said rationally, "As for the aphrodisiac you took yesterday,


    it has nothing to do with Vivienne. You should take it up with mom! If she hadn''t asked Arabe to drug


    Vivienne, none of this would''ve happened! Moreover, don''t tell me you didn''t know anything about it.


    Vivienne is the victim, so you have no right to give her a hard time!"


    Joseph was left speechless by his words.


    He knew about it all along.


    It was him who cooperated with Beatrice to do this.


    But he never thought that the drug would be used on him, let alone his affair with Emma being


    exposed.


    Emma was the nanny fromst night.


    He had been keeping it a secret very carefully, nobody knew about it.


    But after the incidentst night, the whole thing was exposed by the media. He couldn''t cover it up


    anymore, and the most embarrassing part was, Octavia had a paternity test done to confirm that they


    were father and son, and then she asked for a divorce and demandedpensation.


    Now, Octavia''s entire family hade to the Hawthorn family, demanding an exnation from him.


    He was really stressed out. He had no choice but to sneak out and find Vivienne.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. It''s all because of Vivienne, Octavia wants a divorce. Vivienne has to exin to


    me, otherwise, if I''m not living a peaceful life, your family won''t be either." Joseph looked fearless.


    "You!" Dorian was shocked by his nonsense, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Vivienne scoffed, "What do you want me to exin to you?"


    "Of course it''s..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Vivienne cut him off, "You want me to say that you didn''t cheat on


    your wife, didn''t have an illegitimate child, or didn''t bring your mistress into the Hawthorn family?"


    "I..." Joseph was left red-faced and speechless by Vivienne''s words.


    "Joseph! You nned everything so perfectly, wanting Octavia to maintain your dignity and your


    mistress to enjoy the treatment of your wife, do you think Octavia is a fool?"


    The trending topic about Joseph''s personal affairs wasn''t leaked by her, she wouldn''t stoop to do such


    a thing.


    "You bitch! I''m your elder, how dare you speak to me like that!" Joseph couldn''t refute Vivienne''s words


    and was so embarrassed that he became angry.


    "I don''t just dare to speak to you like this, I dare to give you aphrodisiacs again!" Vivienne looked at him


    coldly, her voice icy, "Want to try again?"


    "You!" Joseph pointed at Vivienne, "It was you! It was you who drugged me with aphrodisiacs, you


    bitch!"


    With that, he raised his hand to hit Vivienne, but suddenly, he fell to the ground.


    He fell on his butt and tried to get up, but he had no strength.


    He red at Vivienne and gritted his teeth, "What have you done to me?"


    Dorian and Cordelia were both stunned by the scene.


    They never thought that Vivienne had really drugged him with aphrodisiacs.


    What shocked them even more was that when Joseph was about to hit Vivienne, Dorian instinctively


    wanted to protect Vivienne, but then he saw Joseph copse without any warning.


    Vivienne clearly didn''t do anything, she didn''t even move.


    This was too strange!


    Did Vivienne do it?


    Vivienne didn''t say anything.


    Of course she acted!


    Otherwise, how could she have slipped the drug to Joseph?


    It''s just that she was very quick, so others rarely saw it clearly.


    Vivienne squatted down in front of Joseph, looking at him indifferently, "I don''t like repaying hatred with


    kindness, I prefer immediate revenge. Joseph, when I was five, you tried to rape my mom in her room,


    have you forgotten about that after just over a decade?"


    "WHAT?!" Dorian was shocked and quickly went over to ask anxiously, "Vivienne, is that true? Bro..."


    Joseph also looked shocked, he never expected Vivienne to know about that incident.


    Vivienne snorted, looking down at Joseph, "If Octavia hadn''t shown up, you would''ve had your way,


    right?"


    Back in the day, her mother was living with the Hawthorn family for some reason. Her mom kept her


    skills under wraps. She was handy and knew medical stuff, but the Hawthorns figured she was just


    some country bumpkin who couldn''t do anything.


    So when Joseph started getting fresh with her, she just tried to dodge him.


    Truth be told, nobody knew that if Joseph hadn''t stopped, her mom would''ve made him die!


    And, nobody knew who pulled this off.


    Joseph should be most thankful that Octavia came along just then and saved his life. Of course,


    Octavia didn''t see that scene.


    "You!" Joseph''s mouth fell open, his face pale with shock, "How did you know?"


    Vivienne graced him with a bright, dazzling smile, "I was just outside the door!"


    Even though she was smiling, it still sent chills down your spine!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Joseph was dumbstruck, staring at Vivienne without uttering a word.


    She had been hiding behind the door, and he hadn''t noticed!


    What did it mean that she had slipped him a aphrodisiac?


    As if to answer his silent question, Vivienne''s grin widened. "What happened yesterday was payback


    for what you did years ago, Joseph. You weren''t wrongly used!"


    Her expression was surprisingly calm, not a trace of anger on her face.


    But that made her all the more devilish.


    "You!" Joseph pointed at Vivienne, "You''re nothing but trouble!"


    "Enough! Big bro!" Dorian suddenly roared. "Evelyn is your sister-inw, and you did that to her. Now


    you dare to insult Vivienne. Do you think I wouldn''t cut ties with you?"


    He was filled with regret.


    Utter regret!


    When he knew Beatrice disliked Vivienne''s mother, he had thrown himself into his work, thinking that if


    he tried harder, Beatrice would ept Vivienne''s mother.


    As a result, he hadpletely neglected his family.


    "Get out of my house. From now on, you''re not wee here," Dorian said, pointing towards the door.


    He wanted to seek justice for Vivienne''s mother, but without evidence, even calling the police wouldn''t


    help if Joseph just denied everything.


    The only thing he could do was to break off contact with Joseph.


    "What do you want Vivienne to exin?" Cordelia couldn''t hold back her anger. "What about you and


    Emma? Vivienne did drug you, but that was because you drugged her first. She was just getting back


    at you!"


    Cordelia spoke up resolutely. "You cheated on your wife, you even have a bastard child. You did


    something wrong and you me Vivienne? Where''s your dignity?"


    Cordelia had been having a hard time in the Hawthorn family these past few years.


    Her family wasn''t well-off, and after marrying Dorian, she was looked down upon by Beatrice and his


    brothers.


    Despite her low status, she had her pride, but she had been enduring it all for Dorian.


    Hearing Joseph, aplete jerk who had bullied Vivienne''s mother, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    At that moment, she realized that excessive patience would never earn their respect, but would only


    make things worse.


    Rather than enduring, it was better to break ties.


    Their daughter had to keep them away from him.


    "Shut up! This isn''t your ce to talk!" Joseph shouted angrily.


    "This is my house! I''m Dorian''swful wife! I''m Vivienne''s stepmother! I have the right to speak here!"


    Cordelia retorted sternly. "Leave my house now, or I''ll call the police."


    Joseph hadn''t expected the usually docile Cordelia to be so firm, and he was taken aback.


    After a moment, he regained his senses and barked, "Call the police! Go ahead! She drugged me, and


    you''re still on her side? I wanna see if she can walk away scot-free after the police get involved."


    Vivienne suddenly smiled and said, "Me drugging you? Do you have any proof?"


    "I..." Joseph was speechless.


    He had no evidence.


    Vivienne was leaning against the wall, her arms crossed over her chest, and she said lightly, "You have


    no evidence that I drugged you, but I have evidence that you drugged me. Wanna try your luck?"


    If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t have the guts to stand here and argue with her.


    If they weren''t causing trouble, that would be her mistake.


    But Joseph was Dorian''s brother.


    Although Dorian had always been protecting her, she could still feel that Dorian didn''t want to escte


    family conflicts.


    He had been protecting her, and she hadn''t been overly demanding of the Hawthorn family because of


    him.


    Sometimes she even wondered, she had only been getting along with Dorian for half a month, but she


    had already strayed from her original intention when she first came to the Hawthorn family.


    She hade to the Hawthorn family without any intention of letting them off easy.


    What had changed her mind?


    Probably the affection Dorian had shown her.


    "You!" Joseph was fuming, but he also realized that Vivienne was cunning. If he kept causing a scene,


    she would definitely call the police.


    And he had no proof that Vivienne had drugged him.


    Instead, the Hawthorn family was at her mercy.


    Ever since the banquet, rumors and scandals about the Hawthorn family and him had been swirling


    around. The Hawthorn family couldn''t afford another scandal.


    Joseph tried to stand up but found himself too weak. He gritted his teeth and said, "You just wait and


    see. I won''t let this go."


    After saying this, he red at Dorian, "Aren''t you going to make her give me the antidote?"


    Dorian was unhappy with his attitude, but he was his brother after all. He could only look at Vivienne


    helplessly, "Vivienne..."


    Without making things more difficult for Joseph, Vivienne crouched down and shoved a pill into


    Joseph''s mouth.


    After Joseph took the antidote, he stormed off angrily.


    Once he was gone, the house fell silent.


    After a long while, Dorian turned to Vivienne, "Vivienne... Did you really drug Joseph yesterday?"


    Even though Vivienne had admitted it herself, he still couldn''t believe it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t believe that Vivienne would have such a harmful drug.


    In his eyes, Vivienne was a kind-hearted girl. She wouldn''t hurt people like this.


    Even though Joseph had iting.


    Vivienne looked up at Dorian, her eyes cast down and her voice mild, "Mr. Dorian, he is your family. I


    don''t acknowledge him. If you mind, I can move out."


    "Nah, that''s not what I meant." Dorian hastily exined, "What I meant was, if you''ve been wronged,


    you should have told me. I could have helped you out. You shouldn''t have let yourself get into such a


    pickle!"


    He was feeling bad for Vivienne, but he wasn''t ming her.


    "So what if I told you?" Cordelia suddenly piped up. "Could you take on your mom or your bro? I reckon


    Vivienne did the right thing! If we can''t help her, why shouldn''t she take revenge for herself and her


    mom? That kind of person deserves to get theireuppance."


    Hearing this, Dorian seemed to see the light, "Yeah, he should pay for his actions. Vivienne, you did the


    right thing."


    Seeing that he wasn''t ming her, Vivienne cracked a small smile.


    "Vivienne, when did you start learning medicine? Howe you''ve never mentioned it?" Cordelia


    asked, remembering Vivienne''s medical skills.


    "I started learning when I was bored up in the mountains." Vivienne paused, then added, "I''ve been


    learning since I was ten."


    A look of delight spread across Cordelia''s face, "So you''re pretty good then?"


    "I''m alright." Vivienne answered modestly.


    Cordelia didn''t respond, but she made a decision in her mind.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Right at that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Cordelia got up to answer it and was a bit taken aback when she saw who was at the door. But she


    quickly regained herposure and greeted with a smile, "Richard, you''re here? Come on in."


    Since they were discussing the marriage between the two families, the presence of an elder was


    necessary. Percival alone wasn''t enough.


    Richard was a bit older and was expected to arrive at noon, but he showed up before nine.


    Upon seeing Richard, Dorian immediately stood up and greeted him respectfully, "Richard, have a


    seat."


    Although he was reluctant about Vivienne marrying Percival, Richard was a respected elder and


    deserved respect.


    Vivienne also greeted, "Hi, Mr. Richard!"


    At the same time, Percival, Leopold, and Thomas also greeted Dorian and the others, "Mr. Dorian, Ms.


    Cordelia, howdy."


    They nodded to Vivienne as a courteous greeting.


    Everyone sat down after exchanging greetings.


    Cordelia went to get some coffee. Their family wasn''t wealthy and couldn''t afford the good stuff on a


    regr basis. Dorian was the main coffee drinker.


    Now that they had guests, it wouldn''t be appropriate to serve this grade of coffee.


    But it was toote to buy new coffee beans, so she had no choice but to serve the brewed coffee, "I''m


    sorry, all we have is this regr coffee. If you''re not used to it, I can go get some right now."


    Richard picked up the coffee, sniffed it, then took a sip, "This coffee is great, rich and slightly sweet. It''s


    better than what I usually drink. Where do you get it? I''d like to get some for myself."


    Dorian and Cordelia were quite nervous initially, but they rxed upon hearing this. Their impression of


    the Ellington family greatly improved.


    Their impression of Percival also got better.


    If it were other people, they might have found the coffee not good enough.


    But they not only didn''t think so, but also showed a warm smile on their faces.


    "We grew these coffee beans ourselves. We could give some of them to you if you enjoy it." Cordelia


    said.


    "Is it coffee beans grown at your ce?" Richard said with surprise, "Great! I love to drink this natural


    coffee. I won''t stand on ceremony then."


    "Sure."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With Richard saying so, the two families felt even closer.


    The engagement of Percival and Vivienne was set for ten dayster, but three days had passed since


    that point.


    So ording to the current timeline, the engagement would be in seven days.


    "We, the Ellington family, are offering a check of ten million as a wedding gift, along with three


    Rivenwood properties, as Vivienne''s personal wealth. Two cars, also for Vivienne. After the wedding,


    they can live with me if they want, or they can stay in Percival''s vi."


    The gift for Vivienne, in addition to the ten million cash, was much better than what was given to


    Arabe.


    It was evident that they put thought into it.


    Cordelia and Dorian looked at each other, neither of them rushing to respond.


    Richard didn''t urge them either.


    Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were all sitting quietly.


    Marriage was a serious matter and had to be decided by the adults.


    After a while, Cordelia started talking, "Richard, Dorian and I discussed itst night. Vivienne''s mother


    is deceased, so Dorian has entrusted Vivienne''s marriage to me."


    Richard nodded, signaling her to continue.


    Cordelia went on, "I think the young couple''s wedding should follow our local tradition. Our country


    weddings usually cost nearly one hundred thousand, city ones about one hundred and fifty thousand.


    We''re okay with a wedding budget of eighty-eight thousand."


    Richard and Percival were both surprised to hear this.


    Vivienne was also taken aback.


    She had no objections to Cordelia deciding on her marriage, as she could feel Cordelia''s sincerity.


    Even if the other party offered ten million for her wedding, she felt it was deserved.


    What surprised her was Cordelia only needed eighty-eight thousand.


    During this time, in order to cover family expenses and Thaddeus'' tuition, Cordelia had used up Astrid''s


    savings, almost a hundred thousand.


    Eighty-eight thousand wouldn''t even be enough topensate Astrid''s savings.


    "As for the money we''ll contribute, we''ll prepare a property and a car worth around one hundred


    thousand for Vivienne. These are her premarital assets, hers alone. Besides, we''ll also prepare a ring


    worth eight thousand for Mr. Ellington, as well as a suit worth five thousand."


    After Cordelia finished, the room fell silent, the ticking of the wall clock the only sound.


    Richard and Percival werepletely stunned by Cordelia''s words.


    They had never seen such a stepmother.


    She wasn''t greedy, she considered everything for her stepdaughter.


    Her generosity was unmatched even by many noble families.


    Tears were already welling up in Vivienne''s eyes.


    She lost her mother when she was nine. Apart from the warmth in her memories, she couldn''t feel the


    warmth of the world, she found it cruel.


    Cordelia, however, was like a beam of light, suddenly illuminating her inner world.


    After a moment of silence, Richard suddenly pped the table and said, "Good! Very good! Cordelia,


    you''re one of the few people I''ve ever met who really impressed me. Let''s do it your way."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    As for the engagement dowry, both families had no objections and decided to go with Cordelia''s


    suggestions. If for some reason the kids decided to call off the wedding due to personal issues, the


    Hawthorn family would refund the wedding gift in full.


    Of course, taking a wedding gift during the engagement was a tradition on the Havenwood side.


    Aside from that, the engagement banquet would be hosted by the bride''s side.


    The engagement banquet was kept simple. Once both families agreed on the attendees, they booked a


    hotel. Consider that sorted.


    After Richard and his family had dinner at our ce, they left.


    Once they were gone, Vivienne walked up to Cordelia, her eyes silently studying her.


    Cordelia was a bit confused by her intense gaze and asked, "What''s up?"


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, not saying a word.


    Seeing this, Cordelia started to panic, "Do you think the wedding gift we''re asking for is too little? Let


    me exin, we..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vivienne suddenly hugged her and said, "Thank you."


    Cordelia was taken aback.


    Ever since Vivienne returned, she had always kept her distance, rarely talking. Cordelia didn''t expect


    Vivienne to suddenly hug her, she felt a bit awkward, "Why are you thanking me all of a sudden?"


    Apart from her mother, Vivienne had never hugged anyone else. She pulled away from Cordelia, a bit


    embarrassed, and didn''t say anything else.


    Dorian was equally surprised, but he quickly understood and said, "Vivienne is thanking you for treating


    her like your own child."


    This realization made him feel bittersweet. His beloved Vivienne had never hugged him before.


    "Is that so?" Cordelia looked at Vivienne.


    Vivienne nodded, "I''ve heard that stepmothers are usually mean!"


    Cordelia couldn''t help butugh, "You''re your father''s daughter and I''m his wife. Of course I would treat


    you as my own. I''m a mother too, I couldn''t do something wicked like that."


    Vivienne smiled, "Cordelia, you''re the best."


    "You''re so sweet." Cordelia grinning from ear to ear.


    Being praised by her stepdaughter was indeed something to be proud of.


    Vivienne suddenly said, "Don''t worry about the wedding. I can buy my own house."


    "How could we let you do that?" Cordelia quickly interjected, "As your parents, we should handle your


    wedding. You don''t need to worry about this. We''ve already discussed it, your father will look for a job.


    If he can''t find a good one, he''ll work on a construction site. He can make ten thousand dors a


    month. You''re still young, you won''t get married for another two or three years at the earliest. We''ll save


    up to buy a house and a car, although the house might be a bit small."


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne was moved. Even though Dorian was from the Hawthorn family, he was


    willing to work on a construction site for her.


    "No need, keep the money for Astrid."


    "She''s not in a hurry. I''ve asked her. She said she''s not thinking about marriage yet, her boyfriend isn''t


    reliable."


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne didn''t say anything else.


    She knew it was impossible for Dorian to do heavybor.


    Dawson should arrange Dorian''s job by tomorrow at thetest.


    In the afternoon.


    Cordelia picked Thaddeus up from kindergarten. As the family was getting ready for dinner, Arabe


    came by.


    Seeing her, Dorian and Cordelia''s faces instantly turned serious.


    Just thinking about her drugging Vivienne made them want Arabe to leave.


    However, since Arabe was adopted by them, they didn''t want to be too harsh. They just kept a


    serious face and let her in.


    Cordelia, who was about to serve dinner, took the food back into the kitchen.


    Arabe looked upset. Was she really not even going to get a meal here?


    It seemed Cordelia knew what she was thinking and said, "Our food is very simple. You''re used to the


    good food at the Hawthorn family, so you might not like it. That''s why we''re not eating together."


    Her tone was cold.


    Arabe clenched her fists. It was clear to her that the distance between her and Dorian''s family was


    irreparable.


    Shaking off her thoughts, Arabe smiled and said, "Mom, Dad, Grandma sent me. She heard that


    Vivienne and Mr. Ellington are engaged and she wanted me to tell you that since the Ellington family is


    a wealthy family, Vivienne, as Mr. Ellington''s future wife, needs a certain level of education. She wants


    Vivienne to go to school."


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback, "School?"


    "Yes! Grandma said it''s toote for Vivienne to start from elementary school, so she wants her to start


    from twelfth grade at least, to get a high school diploma. But considering Vivienne''s situation, she might


    not get into a good school, so Grandma is willing to pay for her to go to Cloudcrest High School, ss


    Eighteen."


    Upon hearing this, Dorian and Cordelia''s faces turned serious.


    Beatrice was out of line.


    Vivienne was already neen, and Beatrice wanted her to start from elementary school?


    It sounded like she was paying for her to go to Cloudcrest High School, but everyone in Havenwood


    knew that ss Eighteen at Cloudcrest High School was a mess.


    The students in that ss were all from wealthy families. They were unruly at school, bullying the


    teachers wasmon, and no teacher dared to teach that ss anymore.


    If Vivienne went to that ss, who knows how much bullying she would have to endure.


    "Tell your granny not to worry about Vivienne anymore. I''m thinking of sending her off to med school,"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia said seriously.


    She''d had this idea since the morning, but with Percival''s familying over to ask for Vivienne''s


    hand, it had slipped her mind. She hadn''t even had the chance to run it by Vivienne yet.


    Arabe was taken aback. "Med school?"


    Vivienne seemed surprised too.


    Hatred almost spewed from Arabe''s eyes.


    No one had ever given a damn about her education when she was in this family. Now, the moment


    Vivienne stepped back in, someone was nning her life for her.


    What kind of kind woman was Cordelia pretending to be? She was nothing but a stepmother. Did she


    think Vivienne would fall at her feet in gratitude?


    She must be dreaming!


    Vivienne was the definition of an ingrate. Otherwise, how could she have plunged the Hawthorn family


    into such a mess?


    Arabe hid her emotions and said quietly, "Even if Vivienne wants to go to med school, she needs at


    least a high school diploma. Right now, she doesn''t have any qualifications, and no school will ept


    her."


    At this, both Dorian and Cordelia fell silent.


    Arabe had a point. Medical colleges were universities, and Vivienne hadn''t received a formal


    education. Even if she went, she might not be able to learn well.


    If Vivienne were to go to high school now, she might not be able to keep up, let alone in ss Eighteen


    at Cloudcrest High School. That was more than just a ce to study.


    Vivienne gave Arabe a deep look and a faint smile tugged at her lips. "You think I should go to


    Cloudcrest High School?"


    "Of course. I wish you well."


    Vivienne withdrew her gaze and said calmly, "Then I''ll go."


    Dorian and Cordelia were shocked. "Vivienne..."


    A triumphant smile crossed Arabe''s face. Before they could say anything, she said, "I''ll go tell


    Granny right away..."


    "No need, I''ll go myself," Vivienne said calmly.


    Arabe was taken aback. "Sis, it''s Cloudcrest High School. Without Granny''s help in the admission


    process, you won''t even get past the front door."


    Vivienne raised her head and looked at her calmly. "Who said I was going to study?"


    "Didn''t you just say... "


    "I did say I was going to Cloudcrest High School. But as a teacher!"

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    As soon as Vivienne finished her words, the room was so quiet it felt like time had stopped.


    Dorian, Cordelia, and Arabe were all staring at Vivienne in disbelief.


    Their brains seemed to have short-circuited, leaving them utterly speechless.


    "Sis, you said you''re going to teach at Cloudcrest High School?" Arabe was the first to snap out of it,


    her face still full of disbelief.


    Had she misheard or was she dreaming?


    Vivienne had said she was going to teach at Cloudcrest High School?


    Was she out of her mind?


    A person without any formal education was going to be a teacher, and at a prestigious school in


    Havenwood, no less?


    Did she think the school was her own property?


    Vivienne leaned back in her chair and nodded seriously, "You heard right."


    Arabe thought, "How dare you! How could you even say that?"


    Dorian and Cordelia werepletely dumbfounded. They didn''t process the conversation between


    Vivienne and Arabe.


    Their minds were filled with the question, was there something wrong with Vivienne?


    How could she say something so absurd?


    Arabe was infuriated by Vivienne''s words and couldn''t help but stand up, "Fine, then I can''t wait to


    see how you''re going to teach at Cloudcrest High School. I''ll be waiting for you there."


    A country girl had the audacity to make such a brazen statement!


    She''d love to see Vivienne make a fool of herself!


    Vivienne gave a slight smile, "You don''t have to wait for me, I won''t be teaching you."


    Even if Arabe wanted to learn, she had no intention of teaching her.


    Arabe snorted coldly and turned to leave, not even bothering to maintain the facade of politeness


    with Dorian and the others, and walked away with a cold expression.


    After she left, Dorian and Cordelia finally snapped back to reality.


    They stared at Vivienne for a long while before Cordelia finally spoke, "Vivienne, don''t take Arabe''s


    words to heart. If you want to go to school, we can help you find a more average school where you


    won''t feel so pressured. Once you graduate from high school, you can go to medical school."


    She intuitively believed that Vivienne had said what she did just to annoy Arabe.


    Vivienne looked up at them, seriousness written all over her face, "Mr. Dorian, Cordelia, I wasn''t joking.


    The principal of Cloudcrest High School has offered me a position as the homeroom teacher of Senior


    ss Eighteen, with a sry of ten thousand dors a month!"


    The principal had been pleading with her, even sending her private messages detailing the situation of


    Senior ss Eighteen at Cloudcrest High School, and offering a sry of ten thousand a month. She


    had turned him down multiple times.


    But now...


    Some people were asking for trouble!


    So she wasn''t going to hold back.


    Seeing her serious demeanor, Dorian and Cordelia exchanged nces, then quietly got up, "The food


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    is getting cold, let''s eat."


    Vivienne went silent.


    Was that¡ª disbelief?


    She wasn''t bluffing!


    Why didn''t they believe her?


    Did she have an untrustworthy face?


    Thinking this, Vivienne walked over to the mirror and took a careful look at her beautiful face, touching


    it with her finger. She mumbled in confusion, "I look pretty good! Why don''t they believe me?"


    With a sigh, she silently made her way to the dining table.


    After dinner, Vivienne returned to her room and sent a message to the principal of Cloudcrest High


    School, informing him that she epted his offer.


    The principal sent a flurry of excited messages in response, expressing his warm wee.


    Vivienne said, "Most people in Havenwood are very weing, aside from a few."


    At seven o''clock, Vivienne was rudely awakened by two sharp screams.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    The screams were so sharp and loud that the entire room seemed to vibrate!


    Vivienne rubbed her ears and walked out of her room, "What happened?"


    Inside the living room, Dorian and Cordelia were staring at their phones in shock.


    After a while, Dorian finally spoke to Cordelia, "Give me two ps, I need to know if I''m dreaming!"


    "p!"


    Without hesitation, Cordelia pped him across the face!


    Did she really p him??


    "Ouch! It hurts!" Dorian''s face was filled with excitement.


    "Ouch! My hand hurts too!" Cordelia looked at her slightly swollen hand. She had hit him hard, which


    meant she wasn''t dreaming!


    Seeing Vivienne, Dorian quickly walked over to her, "Vivienne, give me two ps too."


    Vivienne said, "That''s not appropriate."


    "It''s okay, it''s just the two of us. You won''t tell anyone." Dorian moved his face closer, "Quick, p me


    twice. I need to make sure I''m not dreaming!"


    Vivienne''s mouth twitched, and she said solemnly, "It''s seven in the morning, you''re at Tranquil


    Estates, the sun''s up as usual, there''s steaming off your cup of coffee, you¡ª¡ªare not dreaming!"


    "Am I really not dreaming?" Dorian still seemed a bit skeptical.


    "You''re not." Vivienne seemed a bit exasperated, "So, can you tell me what happened?"


    Hearing Vivienne''s firm answer, Dorian finally felt certain about one thing ¡ª he was not dreaming.


    He excitedly handed his phone to Vivienne, opening the call log, "See what this is?"


    Vivienne nced at the number of the first call and immediately understood!


    That number belonged to Dawson!


    She didn''t expect Dawson to call Dorian so early, and personally at that.


    No wonder Dorian thought he might be dreaming!


    Anyone else might have thought they were dreaming too!


    The chairman of Alliance Enterprises had personally called him, the odds of that happening were


    incredibly slim.


    "I got hired by Alliance Enterprises," Dorian started chattering when Vivienne didn''t respond. "And it


    was Dawson, the chairman of Alliance Enterprises, who personally called me."


    Dorian''s face was all smiles. "Holy cow! It''s Alliance Enterprises, I can''t even fathom working there, let


    alone as a project manager. And the cherry on top is a million-dor annual sry! And that''s not even


    counting themissions!"


    Vivienne chuckled, "Congrats."


    Dorian''s previous position at Hawthorn Group was a project manager. Dawson, being a detail-oriented


    person, particrly created this position for him.


    But a million-dor annual sry...


    Dawson might have given such a high sry because of Vivienne''s rtionship. Cordelia snapped out


    of her shock and said, "That''s fantastic, you don''t need to work elsewhere anymore, Vivienne''s


    wedding fund is secured."


    Dorian and Cordelia were ted for a while before Dorian realized, "Crap, Mr. Dawson asked me to


    report at the office at eight o ''clock so I can''t bete. I''m skipping breakfast, you guys eat up, I''m gonna


    go."


    With that, he was out the door like a shot.


    All Vivienne and Cordelia could do was share a wry smile.


    After finishing breakfast, Cordelia started cleaning up the house while Vivienne headed out.


    She was going to Cloudcrest High School.


    Considering Dorian and Cordelia didn''t seem to trust her yesterday, she decided not to tell Cordelia


    where she was going.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Vivienne hopped into a cab, telling the driver to head for Cloudcrest High School. Once she arrived,


    she paid the fare and made a beeline for the principal''s office.


    Vivienne had never been to Cloudcrest High School before. She randomly asked a student for


    directions and quickly found her way.


    As she neared the principal''s office, she heard voices inside.


    Vivienne swore she wasn''t trying to eavesdrop; it just so happened that the door was ajar.


    Because there were people talking inside, she didn''t want to barge in uninvited, so she decided to hang


    out by the door.


    Consequently, the conversation inside made its way to her ears.


    "Principal, I can''t deal with the students in ss Eighteen any longer,st time they put a trash can


    over my head and gave me a beating. I''ve still got the bruises. If you insist on me teaching ss


    Eighteen, I''ll have to quit." Vivienne peeked inside the office, the speaker was a man in his forties,


    wearing sses, looking like a gentleman. His face was filled with pain as he rubbed his arm.


    "I can''t handle them either, they used to put cockroaches in my textbooks, but this time they put a rat in


    it! You know how terrified I am of rats." A woman in her thirties added, "These students are beyond


    redemption. I''m at my wits'' end."


    "Principal, you can''t keep throwing us under the bus, we''re not trying to shirk our responsibilities, it''s


    just we can''t get through to them. We''re here to teach, not to risk our lives!" Another male teacher


    chimed in.


    The Principal Lysander Harper exhaled a deep sigh, "I understand, you''ve all been put in a tough spot.


    But we can''t just let it slide. The higher-ups have issued an order, if none of the students from ss


    Eighteen get into college this year like before, then our status as an elite school will be revoked."


    Lysander felt helpless hearing the teachers''ints. Havenwood was a big city, home to many high


    schools, but only Cloudcrest High School was an elite school.


    The school fees for this elite school were astronomical, yet every year, many people would do whatever


    it takes to get in, causing a headache for the regr schools trying to recruit students.


    Especially because Cloudcrest High School had a ss known as the "demon ss"¡ªsenior year


    ss Eighteen.


    The students in this ss all came from wealthy families, their academic performance was abysmal,


    and they were all lumped together in the same ss. These students were notorious troublemakers,


    and things only got worse when they gathered together.


    They often bullied teachers and ssmates, it was all toomon.


    The key issue was, Lysander couldn''t expel them!


    Because these students'' parents all made donations to the school.


    Although he was the principal, he had the power to expel other students but not those in ss


    Eighteen, as that needed approval from the school board.


    However, ss Eighteen''s behavior was too outrageous and was severely affecting other students. As


    a result, many parents jointly reported this to the Department of Education who took this matter


    seriously. They demanded that ss Eighteen be rectified. If none of the students from ss Eighteen


    got into college this year, the school''s elite status would be revoked.


    This news had the school board on edge, urging him to find a solution.


    What could he do?


    "We understand that this will tarnish the school''s reputation, but sir, ss Eighteen... it''s a real hellhole,


    we all want to live a little longer!"


    Lysander felt troubled. He sat down, took a sip of water, and fell silent for a while.


    When he looked up again, he noticed a figure standing outside the door. He took a closer look and his


    face lit up with joy, he quickly stood up, "Miss Vivienne, you''re finally here!"


    That''s great! His savior was here!


    She was here to deal with those demons!


    His good days wereing!


    "Mr. Lysander." Vivienne walked in and greeted Lysander.


    "I''m at ease now that you''re here."


    Lysander wasn''t just buttering her up, he truly felt relieved.


    When Vivienne messaged him, he was thrilled, but then he started to worry that Vivienne might change


    her mind after a good night''s sleep. That kept him up all night.


    Now seeing Vivienne standing in front of him, he felt he could finally get a good night''s sleep.


    "Mr. Lysander." Vivienne greeted Lysander again, without any further ado, she asked, "Shall we begin


    ss now?"


    Lysander had already given her the lowdown on ss Eighteen when he invited her to the school.


    She roughly knew what the ss was all about.


    For ss Eighteen students, she did not care too much. They were just some presumptuous rich


    children, but those more presumptuous than them could be trained to be obedient by her.


    "Hold on, let me introduce you."


    Lysander noticed the three teachers in his office looking at Vivienne with puzzled expressions. He said


    to them, "This is our newly appointed ss teacher for ss Eighteen, and she will be in charge of all


    ss Eighteen rted matters."


    Then he turned to Vivienne and introduced the forty-something man in sses, "This is Mr. Dennis, the


    math teacher."


    Then he pointed to the woman in her thirties, "This is Ms. Abby, the foreignnguage teacher."


    And then to the younger male teacher, "This is Mr. Arkle, the chemistry teacher."


    After the introductions, he told Vivienne, "The other teachers have gone to their ssrooms. I''ll


    introduce you to themter."


    Vivienne nodded and greeted a few teachers, "Hey, Mr. Dennis, Ms. Abby, Mr. Arkle, what''s up?"


    The three teachers didn''t react.


    They were freaking out!


    It took them a while to pull themselves together. They looked at her in shock, then turned to Lysander,


    "Principal, you gotta be kidding me, right? She''s the one in charge of ss Eighteen?"


    Isn''t she a bit too young?


    She''s only a year older than the students in ss Eighteen, she''s practically a student herself, isn''t


    she?


    And she''s supposed to teach others?


    The principalughed, "No, I''m not messing with you. She''s the new teacher in charge of ss


    Eighteen. You can rest easy when you have to substitute in ss Eighteen from now on. With her


    around, those kids won''t dare to step out of line!"


    He met Vivienne five years ago.


    She was only 14 then!


    He and his friends were hiking and they identally wandered into Emerald Mountain. Emerald


    Mountain was treacherous, full of traps, he stepped into one and thought he was a goner. When he


    was bracing himself for death, Vivienne saved him.


    He and his friends recovered from their injuries at the Emerald Monastery and found out it was a ce


    for training self-defensive arts. There were only ten students, including Vivienne.


    He''s a principal, he''s seen plenty of rich kids. That day, he ran into three students who used to be in


    ss Eighteen.


    Vivienne was training them. Under her guidance, these students were very disciplined, no matter how


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    intense the training was, they didn''tin once.


    Especially those three from ss Eighteen, he had seen them turn the school upside down before. But


    in front of Vivienne, they were as tame asmbs.


    He felt a deep admiration for Vivienne immediately.


    Later, he left Emerald Mountain, but he kept in touch with Vivienne. Actually, it was his initiative, he


    thought he might need Vivienne''s help one day.


    Now he really needed her!


    "Principal, this isn''t a funny joke! How old is she? Can she even be a teacher? Has she even graduated


    yet?" Mr. Arkle looked at Vivienne, frowning, "You''re just pulling a rabbit out of a hat, getting anyone


    you can toe to the school."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Although Mr. Dennis and Ms. Abby didn''t voice their thoughts, they were actually in agreement with Mr.


    Arkle.


    Lysander was not upset, "Since I managed to invite her, she must have already graduated. As this


    year''s graduates impact the school''s reputation, with Ms. Vivienne in ss Eighteen, you guys should


    be more at ease."


    "Principal!" Mr. Arkle voiced his dissatisfaction, "I have already stated, I can''t teach ss Eighteen, I


    won''t do it."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "You know better than anyone else what kind of hellhole


    ss Eighteen is. I advise you not to send this young girl there. She''s only around neen, and


    there''s no guarantee she''ll make it out of ss Eighteen in one piece, let alone be able to discipline the


    students there. Are you joking?"


    Mr. Dennis and Ms. Abby both nodded in agreement, chiming in, "Principal, we get that you''re in a


    rush, but you''re hurting this girl with your actions."


    Lysander rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    They hadn''t seen Vivienne''s capabilities, so he couldn''t me them.


    But the task of acting as a substitute still needed to be carried out by them. Even if Vivienne was really


    capable, she couldn''t possibly teach all of ss Eighteen''s courses.


    Lysander looked at Vivienne, "Ms. Vivienne, what do you think?"


    In private, he referred to Vivienne as Ms. Vivienne, but in the school, he had to refer to her as Ms.


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne gave a small smile, not taking offense at what the three teachers had said. She simply said,


    "Let the teachers rest for now. I''ll notify you when it''s time to start teaching."


    She was only responsible for maintaining order among the students, not for teaching.


    Even so, she was capable of teaching!


    But Mr. Arkle thought that Vivienne, so young and boastful, expecting them to cooperate with her, was


    simplyughable!


    So, he responded sarcastically, "Great! If you can maintain order in ss Eighteen, I''ll give them extra


    lessons after school every day, free of charge."


    "Thank you, Mr. Arkle." Vivienne remained respectful throughout.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, the teachers said nothing more and left.


    After they left, news that ss Eighteen had a new ss teacher quickly spread throughout the school.


    Meanwhile, Lysander and Vivienne were unaware that the news had already spread across the school.


    Lysander initially wanted to exin the situation further to Vivienne, but Vivienne asked him to take her


    directly to ss Eighteen.


    She was a principled person. During work hours, she believed in doing what was within her job scope,


    to earn her keep.


    In senior grade three, ss Eighteen.


    The ss was currently abuzz when suddenly a student ran in, excitedly saying, "Did you guys hear?


    We have a new ss teacher, and she''s a woman! She''s on her way here with the principal now."


    The noise died down as all eyes turned to the student who had spoken, the room falling silent.


    After a moment, someone whistled and said teasingly, "This teacher''s got guts, guys, let''s prepare a


    wee party."


    Then, a round of cheering and the sound of desks and chairs being hit, "Buddies, get ready to make


    some noise!"


    After that, everyone started to get busy.


    Around fifteen minutester, the figures of Vivienne and the principal appeared in the corridor.


    The student on lookout duty saw them and immediately returned to the ssroom, shouting excitedly,


    "They''re here, everyone get ready."


    On the other side, Lysander led Vivienne to a corner and stopped. He pointed at a ssroom not far


    away and said to Vivienne, "That''s ss Eighteen, Ms. Vivienne. I have a lot of other things to handle,


    so I won''t go with you, you..."


    He wanted to ask her, can you handle it alone?


    But he thought it might not be appropriate to leave her alone here and ask such a question.


    Vivienne understood what he meant and nodded, "I can handle it. You go ahead with your work, Mr.


    Lysander."


    Vivienne stepped forward, walking slowly towards ss Eighteen.


    When she reached the door, she lifted her head slightly and gave a small smile. Then, she lifted her


    foot, kicked the door open, and quickly sidestepped, as a bucket fell from above.


    The bucket was full of paint, which sttered all over the floor.


    Vivienne simply nced at the paint on the floor, took out a pair of disposable shoe covers from her


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bag, put them on, and walked into the ssroom.


    As she entered, she saw a group of people with wide eyes, looking shocked.


    They hadn''t expected anyone to avoid their first trap.


    They were proud of this trap, and every time a teacher came in, this trap could scare them away. But


    there were also those who braved it and came in to teach.


    But the oues weren''t usually good.


    They all lifted their heads to look at the new ss teacher. Suddenly, everyone took a deep breath.


    Someone even eximed, "My God! Is she really our ss teacher? Did she identally walk into our


    ssroom?"


    "She looks pretty good, and she broke our first trap. I''m suddenly interested in her."


    The murmurs were loud, reaching Vivienne''s ears.


    Vivienne walked to the center of the room, where there used to be a podium, but it had been moved to


    a corner by the students, covered in a thickyer of dust.


    She stood in the middle, her cold gaze sweeping the room. When her eyesnded on a figure in the


    corner, she suddenly froze!


    Charlotte was also shocked.


    Charlotte sitting in the corner looked up, meeting Vivienne''s gaze. She was taken aback, her eyes


    growing wider and wider!


    Then, she eximed, "Oh my God! Am I seeing things? Vivienne?"


    Why was she here?


    What''s going on here?


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze lingered on them for just a few seconds before pulling away.


    "I''m Vivienne, your ss teacher for the next three months!" she stated, in a rather nonchnt manner.


    No sooner had she finished speaking, than someone shouted, "What! Are you really here to be our


    ss teacher? Hey, are you an adult? How dare you be our homeroom teacher? You better go home


    as soon as possible! "


    "Ha! It''s my first time seeing someone just a year older than us trying to be a homeroom teacher. Do


    you think your life is too easy?"


    "Guys, let''s teach her a lesson!"


    With that said, a wave ofughter and whistles broke out.


    Soon after, someone fetched a cage from a corner. After opening it, several snakes and a bunch of rats


    scurried out.


    "Whoa, we got snakes and rats here! Don''t worry, teacher, they don''t bite."


    The students said this with mischievous joy in their eyes. On the other side, Charlotte snapped back to


    reality and immediately stood up, angrily saying, "Logan Wood, pack up your stuff! She''s my friend..."


    Logan cut her off, "Back off. Even if she''s your friend, I won''t let her off the hook. Coming to ss


    Eighteen, she gotta be prepared¡­ Oh my God!"


    His words abruptly stopped, his eyes darting around. When he saw what was happening, he jumped up


    scared stiff, standing on a chair, his eyes as big as saucers.


    Not far away, Vivienne had a snake in one hand and a small knife in the other. She walked straight to


    the first desk with the snake, and then its head was chopped off.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    This scene sent chills down the spines of the students in the front row.


    Vivienne was about their age, but they were so scared they wanted to keep their distance.


    Then, Vivienne continued to dissect the snake with a knife, cutting open its skin and flesh, then digging


    into its insides. "Who brought this snake?" she asked, "Next time, bring more."


    She looked up, a smile on her face. "Snakes are a great resource. As your homeroom teacher, I''m


    educating you for free. Every part of a snake ¨C the gall dder, fat, organs, tongue, skin, blood, even


    its eggs and shed skin ¨C has medicinal value. Nothing is wasted."


    Vivienne pulled out the snake''s innards, took a small bag from her bag, and put them in. Then she


    pulled out a tissue and calmly wiped the blood from her hands.


    She looked up at the stunned students, pulled out a small bottle from her bag and nced at the rats


    running around the ssroom. "Rats are full of bacteria and have no medicinal value. Those folk


    remedies about soaking rats in liquor for strength are total BS. There''s no scientific basis for them."


    Vivienne opened the bottle and poured the powder inside onto the floor. Soon, all the rats were dead.


    She put the bottle away, wiped her hands again with a wet tissue, and walked to the center of the


    ssroom. "Have you guys finished your wee ceremony yet? If not, carry on."


    Her words got no response. The students were stunned.


    Who would have thought the new homeroom teacher would be such a badass?


    She wasn''t scared by the bucket at the door or the snake and rats.


    Not only was she not scared, she dissected the snake on the spot!


    Was she even human?


    Was she a demon?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are we done?" Vivienne asked.


    Still, no one answered.


    "Now that the weing ceremony is over, I''lly down my rules..."


    Before she could finish, Logan interrupted her with a sneer. "You think you can teach us? You''d better


    check if you''re up to it. We didn''t earn our reputation as ss Eighteen for nothing. What you''ve seen


    is just the beginning. Only if you can beat us, you''re somewhat capable."


    "Kid, don''t always talk about violence," Vivienne said calmly.


    "You''re the kid!" Logan was angry. They were about the same age, but she called him a kid.


    He hated being treated like a child. In a fit of rage, he grabbed a stick and charged at Vivienne.


    Vivienne just stood there, not even moving.


    When Logan was in front of her, she barely lifted her eyelids, and Logan copsed.


    "What''s happening? Why can''t I move?" Logan was stunned.


    Vivienne stood over him. "When facing an enemy, the real power is not to fight, but to make your


    opponent have no chance to fight back."


    Logan looked up. "Did you do this? What did you do to me?"


    This woman was weird!


    He didn''t see her do anything, but he just fell to the ground.


    The other students were also confused.


    They usually followed Logan''s lead, thinking they were invincible.


    After all, unlike them, Logan had really been trained in Taekwondo.


    But to their surprise, Logan didn''t even get a chance to fight and just fell.


    Seeing this, they instinctively moved away from their seats.


    They always felt that the new homeroom teacher would hit them.


    If she did, they''d probably get hurt, right?


    So they chose to stay far away.


    "I drugged you."


    "What is it?" Logan was puzzled.


    Vivienne answered, "It can make you weak and powerless in an instant, and unless you have the


    antidote, you''ll be like this forever."


    Logan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of light in them.


    Vivienne looked at him, "Are you thinking that I''m stupid for telling you this secret? That once you''re


    free, you can find this drug to use against me?"


    Logan went silent.


    Could she read minds?


    How did she know everything he''s thinking?


    Vivienne smiled slightly, "Actually, I''ve been studying medicine for the past ten years. I can cure many


    kinds of poisons and chronic drugs. This drug is...useless to me."


    The corner of Logan''s mouth twitched.


    The new homeroom teacher really liked to brag!


    She''s so young, but she''s been studying medicine for ten years?


    Did she start studying when she was nine?


    Could she make her lies believable?


    "You won unfairly!" Logan was always prideful, and in just a few minutes, Vivienne had scared him into


    submission.


    He was somewhat resentful.


    "I don''t like fighting!" Vivienne said tly. "In my eyes, as long as I win, it doesn''t matter how."


    Logan had nothing to say.


    He admitted that Vivienne''s point was correct!


    But he didn''t want to admit defeat!


    It would be so undignified to admit defeat after only two rounds!


    Vivienne nced at him, threw him a pill. "I''m a civilized person. I like to solve problems in a civilized


    way. Don''t try to conquer me with force. It won''t work."


    She paused, then added, "Actually, no matter what you do, you can''t conquer me. I''m just that


    awesome!"


    The whole ss was speechless.


    How shameless!


    Logan looked at the pill, picked it up and ate it.


    Soon, he felt strength returning to his body.


    He stood up, but didn''t charge at Vivienne again. He knew it wasn''t that he couldn''t beat her, it was that


    he could be knocked down without even having a chance to fight!


    Just thinking about it was frustrating!


    He red at Vivienne, shouting, "Don''t think that we''ll ept you as our homeroom teacher just


    because of this. We didn''te here to learn. We''re just here to get a diploma. Our families are rich.


    After graduation, we''ll just inherit our family''s wealth!"


    Vivienne smiled slightly, "Logan, you''re the son of the Wood family. Your family mainly deals in the


    gemstone business and has a lot of assets. Your status is on par with the Redwood family."


    Logan was taken aback. "You even know that?"


    "I know a bunch of stuff, like how you broke your dad''s antique vasest month and med it on the


    nanny. And how about half a month ago, when you and your friends made up a kidnapping story to


    scam 10 million out of your dad! And let''s not forget how you enjoy sleeping in the buff at home..."


    "Whoa!" Logan jumped, "Hold up, hold up!"


    This was just not okay!


    This person was definitely a devil!


    He''s going to have to find an exorcist after ss to deal with her.


    This was too freaky!


    Those were all things he did on the sly, no one knew about them.


    The kicker was, she somehow knew he liked to sleep naked at home.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Vivienne took her eyes off Logan and ignored himpletely.


    She lifted her eyes to the rest of the students, saying in a calm tone, "I''m gonnay down thew


    now..."


    Just as she said that, Vivienne paused a bit, her eyes turning cold in an instant, "Don''t interrupt me


    again, I don''t want to solve problems in a rude way!"


    "Ha, what a joke!" Just as Vivienne finished speaking, an untimely voice piped up, "You think we''ll listen


    to you just because you can throw your weight around? Are you sleepwalking?"


    Vivienne turned her gaze to the speaker, Oberon Harper, Lysander''s brother''s son from Rivenwood.


    The Harper family was a big deal in Rivenwood.


    In Rivenwood, a ce teeming with big shots, the Harper family was nothing to sneeze at.


    Vivienne shot him a nce, didn''t say anything, and walked to the ssroom door. When she


    reentered, she had a stick in her hand.


    She walked straight to Oberon with the stick in her hand.


    Oberon frowned, scoffing, "What, you gonna hit me? I''m not some pushover like Logan, I am... Bam!"


    Vivienne swung the stick at Oberon without hesitation, causing him to jump up, "Hey! You really hit me?


    Do you know who I am?"


    Vivienne ignored him, hitting him with the stick over and over. Oberon, who knew how to fight back,


    tried to retaliate, but every time he lifted his hand, Vivienne''s stick found him with precision.


    And it was weird, the way she hit people. It looked light, but it hurt like hell when itnded!


    "Stop it! Stop it! I''m telling my uncle! I''m gonna get you fired!" Oberon yelled.


    His uncle was Lysander!


    Vivienne didn''t even give him a nce, pointing to Logan with her stick, "You! Get some guys to tie him


    up for me!"


    Logan was about to retort when he heard Vivienne drawl, "Logan has a crush on..."


    Before she could finish, Logan jumped up, pointing at some students, "You, you, you guys, hang him


    up, now!"


    He didn''t want to give in to Vivienne''s threats!


    But this gal was too crafty, she even knew who he had a crush on!


    She was holding his weakness in the palm of her hands!


    He hadn''t even confessed to her yet, if word got out, they wouldn''t even be able to remain friends.


    Upon seeing Logan actually instructing people to tie him up, Oberon was pissed, "Logan, you dare! If


    youy a finger on me, you''re dead!"


    But Logan just lifted his head, sneering, "What''s it got to do with me? It''s Ms. Vivienne who asked me


    to do it! My mom told me to always listen to the teacher in school!"


    Oberon was so angry he could barely see straight.


    Logan, who originally didn''t respect Vivienne, was now starting to.


    In this ss, his biggest beef was with Oberon.


    Of course, there was also Charlotte, but he didn''t really have any major issues with her.


    There were over forty students in this ss, divided into three factions, that was Oberon, Charlotte and


    him.


    The most intense conflicts were between him and Oberon!


    Charlotte was a tough person, but she rarely picked fights, so people generally just argued with her


    from time to time.


    Thinking about how Vivienne had just hit Oberon with a stick until he couldn''t fight back, he really


    admired her. Anyway, seeing Oberon take a hit was always satisfying.


    So, he quickly had people tie Oberon up and hang him.


    Oberon, hanging from the ceiling, was cursing Vivienne, "You bitch, if you''re so tough, kill me! If you


    can''t kill me, I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    Vivienne nced at him, saying seriously, "I have your dad''s number, before you make my life a living


    hell, shouldn''t you ask for his opinion?"


    Oberon was at a loss for words.


    Was this woman out of her mind?


    This was a dispute between children, why involve the parents?


    Wait?


    How did she get his father''s number?


    He didn''t remember his father knowing someone like this.


    Vivienne didn''t care what he was thinking, she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    The call connected quickly.


    Vivienne said, "Mr. Harper, it''s an honor, I''m your son''s teacher right now. He''s not listening to me and


    even threatened to kill me. I''m a civilized person, so I''m tattling to you, he''s right next to me, maybe you


    want to teach him a lesson?"


    On the other end of the line, Oberon''s father, Alistair Harper, was silent for a moment.


    After two seconds of silence, he yelled, "Oberon, you worthless piece of crap! I sent you to school, not


    to rebel against me! You actually threatened to kill your teacher? Listen up, if you can''t get into college


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    this year, I''m kicking you out, you''ll be begging on the street! You really pissed me off! I''ming to


    Havenwood, to teach you a lesson, you little shit!"


    Oberon fell silent.


    He thought to himself, "What the hell did I do wrong?"


    The sound of Alistair''s angry voice echoed through the ssroom via the phone, leaving the students


    stunned.


    Was this how this teacher handle things?


    Wasn''t she supposed to argue with the other party or coax them to discipline their own children?


    What just happened?


    Vivienne hung up the phone, Oberon fuming at her, "So your uncivilized method is tattling? What kind


    of gentleman does that? If you''re any kind of a man, you would face me one-on-one, I look down on


    you if you don''t."


    Vivienne casually put her phone back in her pocket, saying nonchntly, "I''m not a gentleman to begin


    with, tattling is my style, yeah, you heard right, I''m a tattletale!"


    Oberon and the other students fell silent.


    What''s going on, she just admitted she''s a tattletale, and she''s so arrogant about it?


    Oberon was so angry he was hopping mad, he felt utterly frustrated!


    Vivienne didn''t pay him any more mind. She strolled up to the snake that had recoiled back into its


    cage from her earlier scare, nabbed it casually, then grabbed a rope and hopped onto the desk.


    Oberon jumped out of his skin, his voice shaking like a leaf, "Wha-what are you doing? Are you going


    to kill me? We live under the rule ofw, so you can''t do this!"


    He was scared out of his wits, wanted to bolt, but he was tied up, no escape in sight.


    Vivienne secured the snake onto his body, then ced a small box on Oberon''s chest, creating a safe


    distance between him and the snake to prevent it from biting him.


    The snake''s head was level with Oberon''s eyes, and it even stuck its tongue out at him.


    Oberon was petrified, staring at the snake without daring to move or speak.


    He was terrified that if he didn''t pay attention, he''d get bitten.


    Then he felt a warm liquid trickling down below. His face turned beet red.


    Holy cow!


    He''d wet his pants!


    Even though it was just a small amount, it didn''t change the embarrassing fact that he''d pissed himself.


    Not wanting his ssmates to see, he mped his legs together tightly.


    "This is what I call uncivilized methods!" Just at the height of Oberon''s panic, Vivienne suddenly said,


    nonchntly.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Oberon and the rest of students of ss Eighteen were dumbstruck.


    They had initially thought Vivienne''s "uncivilized method" was going to be a good old-fashioned brawl -


    their ss was infamous for its fights, after all.


    But to their shock, Vivienne''s "uncivilized method" turned out to be unleashing a snake attack!


    This was outright terrifying!


    Where on earth did the school leadership dig up such a weirdo?


    Vivienne lifted her head, looking at the petrified Oberon, and asked, "Are you clear-headed now?


    Ready to behave?"


    Oberon didn''t dare to refuse, he nodded frantically, "I''ll behave, I''ll behave, Ms. Vivienne, I was wrong,


    please spare me!"


    He felt his reign of terror in school was about toe to an end!


    What awaited him was a brutal and dark life!


    He felt cornered!


    "Let him down." Vivienne said to Logan and the others.


    Logan and his buddies turned pale and didn''t dare to move!


    Who would dare?


    There was a snake!


    Though they were the ones who brought the snake, they were scared too!


    Who knew if the snake would listen to Vivienne and bite them?


    "Oh, you''re afraid of it??" Vivienne, noticing their reluctance, twitched her lips. So, these cowards had


    actually nned to use the snake against her?


    She drew a small knife from her pocket and threw it at Oberon.


    When Oberon heard Vivienne was letting him go, he heaved a sigh of relief. But before he could


    He was doomed! He might lose his life today!


    However, the next second, the knife urately pierced the snake''s head, and both the knife and the


    snake got lodged into the wall.


    Oberon felt like he just had a showdown with death itself.


    The others were also dumbfounded. Vivienne must have had some training, right?


    Vivienne then instructed Logan to let Oberon down.


    Oberon stood on the floor, legs trembling, "Ms. Vivienne, I need to use the restroom."


    He couldn''t hold it anymore!


    If he wasn''t afraid of the embarrassment of wetting himself, he would have done so!


    "Go ahead." Vivienne was surprisingly amodating this time.


    Oberon sprinted towards the restroom.


    He was so fast that all people could see was a gust of wind.


    Vivienne turned to the other students still dumbfounded and said, "You guys, move the lectern over,


    arrange your desks and chairs neatly."


    She paused and added, "I don''t want to resort to uncivilized methods!"


    As soon as her words fell, the students started moving, those moving tables moved tables, those


    moving chairs moved chairs.


    Their speed was jaw-dropping!


    Charlotte, sitting in a corner, took a while to calm down and finally confirmed one thing.


    The new friend she made a few days ago, her good friend, was now her teacher.


    Oh my God! How did she get involved in this?


    Recalling Vivienne''s actions just now, she obediently got up and arranged her desk and chair.


    She had a feeling that if she didn''tply, her good friend would turn against her and even beat her


    up!


    About ten minutester, everyone had arranged their desks and chairs, and Oberon returned from the


    restroom.


    He stood at the ssroom door and obediently announced, "Reporting!"


    "Enter." Vivienne''s indifferent voice rang out.


    Oberon came in, dared not walk towards the lectern, and moved step by step along the wall to his seat.


    He looked like a mouse in front of a cat, utterly terrified!


    "I am going toy down some rules now. Does anyone have any objections?" She stood at the lectern,


    her voice steady and unhurried.


    Vivienne appeared to be a gentle and beautifuldy, but her aura was so strong that the students dared


    not object.


    Vivienne wrote her name on the ckboard, "Vivienne! Remember this name, in the next three months,


    it might be your nightmare."


    Everyone kept silent.


    Forget about the next three months, this name was already a nightmare now, okay?


    "I''m paid a hefty sry by the principal, so I have to earn my keep. You make things easy for me, and I


    won''t trouble you. No fighting, no bullying ssmates, no disrespecting teachers, greet teachers when


    you see them, attend sses on time. These are my rules. I don''t care about your backgrounds, as


    long as you are in this school, you have to follow my rules. If anyone doesn''t want toply, you can


    drop out. For those who don''t drop out and don''t follow the rules, I won''t mind teaching you some


    manners. Understand?"


    "Understood!" The students, not daring to object, responded loudly.


    "The school demands that ss Eighteen must have one student admitted to a university this year."


    Vivienne calmly looked at the students, "There are forty-five students in ss Eighteen, I want all forty-


    five to be admitted. Can you do it?"


    Everyone fell silent.


    Everyone else only knew that they were in ss Eighteen to get a diploma and inherit their family


    wealth, but no one knew that they were actually abandoned by their families.


    Cloudcrest High School was a prestigious school, notcking in children from wealthy and influential


    families. ss Eighteen students were assigned to the worst ss because of their poor grades.


    Teachers looked down on them and didn''t want to teach properly, and they themselves were looked


    down upon at home for various reasons. They were also looked down upon at school, hence they


    developed a rebellious attitude.


    Instead of being looked down upon, they''d rather make people fear them.


    "They just need to get a diploma to go home and inherit their wealth." This was what their families told


    them to deceive them. How could a truly wealthy and influential family pass on their wealth to someone


    who doesn''t understand anything?


    Wouldn''t that lead to the decline of the family?


    But they were all from prestigious families. If their children couldn''t even get a high school diploma, it


    would be a disgrace, so even if their children wreaked havoc in school, they could only let their children


    run wild, as long as they could get a diploma.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one cared whether they could get into university, because no one believed they could.


    "How about it? Can''t you do it?" Vivienne asked.


    Everyone lowered their heads, no one dared to speak, partly because they feared Vivienne, and partly


    because they really couldn''t do it.


    Logan pondered for a moment, stood up, and said, "Ms. Vivienne, do you think students like us could


    ever get into college? We''ve pretty much forgotten most of what we''ve learned before."


    "Why not?" Vivienne looked up, enunciating each word, "There''s nothing you can''t do, only things you


    don''t want to do. As long as you''re willing to try."


    Her voice was gentle, but it seemed to carry a kind of magic that filled everyone with confidence.


    Could they get into college if they tried?


    Would people change their opinion about them?


    After all, they started off with a genuine desire to study hard.


    But being looked down upon by teachers and family members, they lost that confidence.


    "Do you trust us?" Logan asked.


    "I do."


    Her words brought tears to the eyes of the students in ss Eighteen.


    Someone trusted them.


    For the first time in over a year, they heard someone willing to trust them.


    Then the bell rang for break. Vivienne said, "Take a break. We''ll have a little test next ss! We''re


    going to test every subject. It''s okay if you can''t answer all the questions. Just do what you can. I need


    to know your real level. Any problems?"


    "No problems!"


    This time, everyone spoke in unison, their voices filled with excitement!


    Maybe, Ms. Vivienne was different from other teachers, she could lead them towards the light.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    After Vivienne finished her instructions, she left the ssroom.


    When she got to ss Eighteen, she had the principal print out all subject test papers for her to pick


    up.


    As soon as she walked out of the ssroom, Charlotte chased after her, "Vivienne, wait up!"


    Vivienne stopped in her tracks, turned to look at her, and said seriously, "You should call me Ms.


    Vivienne now."


    Charlotte''s mouth twitched, but she obediently said, "Ms. Vivienne."


    Vivienne nodded, patting her on the head, "Good girl!"


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    Did Vivienne just pat her like she was petting a dog?


    No way!


    She''s not a dog!


    Charlotte followed her, excitedly asking, "Ms. Vivienne, how did you end up teaching at our school?


    You''re only neen, barely went to school yourself, how did the principal hire you?"


    Curiosity piqued, she continued, "Come on, tell me, what''s the story? I''m totally gobsmacked, Ms.


    Vivienne, you''re incredible. You might not know, but no one in the entire school dares to mess with the


    students of ss Eighteen, but you''ve got them eating out of your hand. I''m really impressed!"


    Vivienne was momentarily at a loss for words.


    How did she not notice Charlotte was such a chatterbox?


    "If I told you that I got a doctorate in both Medicine and Biochemistry from Elite University when I was


    sixteen, would you believe me?" Vivienne asked.


    "I believe you!" Charlotte answered very seriously.


    Vivienne was taken aback, asking uncertainly, "You believe me?"


    If she told the same thing to the Hawthorn family or Dorian, probably no one would believe her.


    Even among the other teachers at this school, few would believe her.


    But Charlotte didn''t hesitate to believe her.


    "Of course I believe you! For you to be a teacher at Cloudcrest High School, you either got in


    through backdoor connections or you''re really talented. Considering how the Hawthorn family treats


    you, they likely didn''t pull any strings for you. And the Hawthorn family doesn''t have that kind of clout


    anyway." Charlotte was dead serious, "So that leaves us with talent, Ms. Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s mouth twitched, "I was joking with you, you don''t have to keep calling me Ms. Vivienne, you


    can call me whatever you want."


    "Got it!" Charlotte looped her arm through Vivienne''s, grinning adoringly at her, "Vivienne, you''re


    amazing, getting a double doctorate at sixteen, how did you do it?"


    "I just...studied hard?" Vivienne said.


    "It''s all about talent!" Charlotte mused, "Not everyone can get a double doctorate. You got it at sixteen,


    you''re a genius! What am I going to do, Vivienne, I''m starting to idolize you, you''re my new role model!"


    Vivienne had to admit, Charlotte had a knack for ttery!


    She nced at Charlotte, "Why are you still here?"


    At twenty, shouldn''t Charlotte be in college by now?


    "Don''t even get me started, I''ve been in senior year for three years now!" Charlotte said, seeming


    rather proud.


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlotte was proud of being stuck in senior year for three years?


    "Do you look down on me? Being stuck in senior year for three years is kind of impressive, you know?"


    Charlotte''s eyes suddenly dimmed, "I want to graduate too, but I''m not very good at studying. I have to


    tell you, I didn''t get into high school after middle school, so my dad paid for me to continue studying."


    "He said, the Redwood family shouldn¡¯t have a child who didn''t even graduate high school, so he


    wanted me to at least get a high school diploma. But from the start of my freshman year in high school,


    I couldn''t understand what the teachers were saying in ss. I was originally meant to repeat the year,


    but my dad made a donation to the school so I didn''t have to. But getting a diploma isn''t just about


    paying money, I have to pass the exams. Even though my ssmates find the exams tough, they all


    cram before the exams, do all sorts of test papers, and memorize content. All in all, there''s hope of


    passing the exams.


    My parents are always busy with work and often on business trips, there''s no one to take care of me.


    They hired a tutor for me, but I can''t understand what the tutor''s teaching either. I don''t dare tell my


    parents that the tutor isn''t good, because they''d just think I''m trying to shirk studying."


    Charlotte said a lot, and Vivienne noticed that she seemed down.


    This sadness stemmed from her family situation.


    The Redwood family was different from the Wood family and the Harper family. Logan and Oberon had


    siblings.


    Charlotte was an only child in her family, but she had cousins who were all more outstanding than her,


    the pride of the Redwood family, so no one wanted to y with her.


    Charlotte''s parents were often away on business trips, leaving her and the nanny at home. She was


    lonely because no one was looking after her.


    Vivienne looked at her for a long while, then grabbed her by the cor and said, "Let''s go."


    "Uh, where are we going?" Charlotte looked puzzled, then remembered how formidable Vivienne was


    in ss and involuntarily shrank back, "Vivienne, you¡¯re not going to beat me up, right?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Did she look like a violent maniac?


    "Come with me to get the test papers. While others started revising from high school, you should''ve


    started from junior high."


    After saying that, Vivienne paused, "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten all junior high knowledge?"


    Charlotte blushed, "Are you underestimating me? Junior high knowledge... I should still remember...


    right?"


    She was a bit unsure.


    Because she really hadn''t been studying these past few years!


    Vivienne looked up at the sky speechlessly, struggling to say, "You -- start revising from elementary


    knowledge."


    Charlotte said, "... uh, aren''t you going a bit overboard? Elementary... elementary knowledge... I still


    remember such simple stuff."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes.


    Charlotte actually dared to say that.


    She ignored Charlotte and dragged her to the principal''s office.


    The test papers were prepared from high school, 45 for each subject, several tall stacks of papers.


    Vivienne and Charlotte obviously couldn''t carry them all at once.


    So, Vivienne called Logan, ordering, "Bring people to help me move the test papers."


    She had saved the phone number after checking everyone''s information in ss Eighteen.


    On the other end, Logan stared at the ended call,pletely baffled. After a while, he came back to his


    senses, "I knew she was no ordinary girl! She even has my number!"


    This girl was terrifying.


    "Hurry up, go to the principal''s office to move the test papers!" Logan immediately shouted.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    In the principal''s office, Vivienne asked the principal to reprint all the tests from elementary school to


    middle school.


    No sooner had she finished printing them than the students from ss Eighteen arrived.


    "Ms. Vivienne, Principal!"


    Technically, Lysander should have been addressed first due to his position. However, because of


    Vivienne''s stern demeanor, the students were scared of her, so she was addressed first.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although Lysander had mentally prepared himself and knew Vivienne could manage ss Eighteen,


    he hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly. Just after one ss, the students of ss Eighteen started


    to behave and greeted him.


    This was unprecedented!


    Vivienne grunted in acknowledgment and pointed to the pile of tests, "Move these to the ssroom."


    Seeing those tests, everyone felt a great pressure.


    Oh my gosh!


    Although they wanted to study hard, wasn''t this pace a bit too fast?


    They might be exhausted afterpleting these tests.


    Nevertheless, they didn''tin but obediently carried the papers out.


    At the same time, Lysander received a phone call and his face suddenly turned serious, "I''ll be right


    there."


    After hanging up, he said to Vivienne, "Ms. Vivienne, I have to go ahead, here... I''ll leave it to you."


    "Alright."


    Afterwards, a new scene emerged at Cloudcrest High School.


    It was break time and the sight of ss Eighteen''s students dutifully carrying papers surprised


    everyone at the school. Even some teachers couldn''t help bute out to look.


    "Am I seeing things? The students of ss Eighteen are... moving papers?"


    "Is this their new trick to bully others?"


    "Didn''t you hear that ss Eighteen has a new ss advisor? Normally at this time, ss Eighteen


    would be the noisiest, howe they''re moving papers today? Did the new advisor manage to get


    them under control?"


    "How can that be? That''s ss Eighteen! The person who can manage them must not be born yet!"


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Some people saw Vivienne and Charlotte following behind ss Eighteen.


    "Who''s that girl? A new transfer student? Why is she with ss Eighteen''s Charlotte? Did she transfer


    to ss Eighteen?"


    "What a pity! This student is so pretty, but she went to ss Eighteen."


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover, there might be good students in ss Eighteen too, right? Maybe,


    she''s also not a simple person!"


    On the other side.


    Lysander hurried to the school gate, a ck sedan just pulled up.


    Several people got off the car.


    Mr. Percy, the chairman of Global CK Group, its subsidiaries were all over the world.


    Besides, he was also thergest shareholder of Cloudcrest High School, but this shareholder usually


    didn''t involve in the school''s daily affairs, many things were left to other directors to handle.


    Mr. Percy rarely showed up, people who wanted to see him can line up for blocks, but they couldn''t see


    him.


    Lysander suddenly felt worried.


    The problem of ss Eighteen, Mr. Percy had mentioned a long time ago, asking the school to solve it,


    but eventually this problem was handed over to the board of directors, but the directors thought that the


    school needed to develop and needed investment, so they didn''t take any action.


    Perhaps Mr. Percy was too busytely, he hadn''te to the school since then.


    Percival, not knowing what he was thinking, walked forward while looking at the school''s condition.


    "The school is well built." The greening of this school was very well done and it''s also very quiet,


    suitable for children to study.


    Lysander quickly smiled, "That''s also for the children to have a better learning environment."


    Percival didn''t say anything else, they walked around the school, it was break time, there were a lot of


    students.


    When they arrived at the teaching building, they heard a group of people discussing, Percival stopped.


    "ss Eighteen is acting unusually today, we better stay far away from them, not to be affected."


    "Absolutely, who dares to provoke ss Eighteen''s people? They''re a bunch of troublesome people, if


    you provoke them, there will be trouble, I guess their new advisor has been tormented away by now."


    "I''ll pray for that teacher in silence for three minutes."


    Lysander was sweating bullets.


    Percival''s eyebrows were furrowed. He nced at Lysander and asked tly, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s like this..."


    Before Lysander could finish, Percival suddenly saw a familiar figure in his eyes, he was startled, "Why


    is she here?"


    Leopold and Thomas, who were next to him, looked over following his gaze, both were stunned,


    "Vivienne?"


    What''s she doing at Cloudcrest High School? Studying?


    She didn''t go to school much before, could she keep up with the progress now?


    When Lysander heard Vivienne''s name, he was taken aback, "Mr. Ellington, do you know this


    teacher?"


    "Teacher?"


    "Teacher?"


    Leopold and Thomas eximed in unison.


    Percival didn''t have such a dramatic reaction, but there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Yes!" Lysander looked up and saw Vivienne following ss Eighteen''s students carrying papers into


    the ssroom, so he pointed to her, "If you''re talking about her, that''s Ms. Vivienne!"


    "Oh my god!" Leopold was suddenly filled with curiosity, "Quickly tell me, what''s going on? How did


    Vivienne be a teacher? She didn''t go to school before, why would you hire her?"


    Lysander was stunned!


    Vivienne never went to school?


    Were they talking about the same person?


    How could Vivienne possibly not have gone to school?


    She had been skipping grades since she was ten years old and took the university entrance exam in


    Eldoria City at fourteen - she''s a freaking genius!


    She even made waves in the entire education industry at the time.


    What''s more, she got her double PhD in Medicine and Biochemistry from Elite University in just two


    years. Vivienne''s story was nothing short of a legend in the world of education.


    So why did Mr. Ellington say she never went to school?


    Lysander pondered for a while, then said, "Here''s the thing, the board never really wants to address the


    issue of ss Eighteen. I''m powerless. This year, the higher-ups gave an order. If no one from ss


    Eighteen gets admitted to a university, they''ll revoke our school''s elite status.


    But the students of ss Eighteen are just too hard to manage, no teachers want to teach them. I had


    to think of another way, so I hired Ms. Vivienne. You may not believe it, but Ms. Vivienne is truly


    capable. After just one lesson, all those students started behaving."


    Leopold''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Could Vivienne really be so capable?


    "The issue with ss Eighteen still hasn''t been resolved, why wasn''t I informed?" Percival''s voice was


    ice-cold.


    Lysander jumped, "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you! I just don''t have the authority!"


    He actually wanted to tell Percival, but couldn''t find him.


    Percival didn''t say a word, just kept his gaze fixed on Vivienne in the distance. Suddenly, he gave a


    small smirk, and asked Lysander, "Does ss Eighteen still need teachers?"


    "Yes! Currently, aside from Ms. Vivienne, no other teachers are willing to teach them. I''m trying to find


    someone."


    "Arrange it. Starting tomorrow, I''ll be the gym teacher for ss Eighteen."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The second Percival finished speaking, Leopold, Thomas, and Lysander all looked like they''d seen a


    ghost.


    What the heck had they just heard?


    Percival was going to be a teacher?


    Were they hallucinating?


    Lysander was the first to pull himself together. He asked, hesitantly, "Mr. Percy, did you just say you''re


    going to be a PE teacher?"


    Surely he''d misheard, right?


    That was what Mr. Percy said, right?


    "Is that a problem?" Percival''s gaze followed Vivienne into ss Eighteen, then pulled back.


    "Uh, well." Lysander hesitated.


    Should he agree or disagree?


    He mulled it over for a moment, then finally said, "Sure!"


    He had to make this happen, no matter what!


    "You handle it." Percival paused, then said, "Don¡¯t let anyone know my real identity. Use the name of


    Percival, the seventh young master of the Ellington family, for the hiring process."


    Lysander was stunned. He thought, "The seventh young master of the Ellington family, isn''t he


    disabled? Why would Mr. Percy pretend to be him?"


    He had never met Percival and didn''t know the man standing before him as Mr. Percy was actually the


    so-called useless young master of the Ellington family.


    But he quickly pieced together some things. Percival and Mr. Percy.


    "I get it." Lysander showed Percival around the campus. After getting a brief understanding, Percival


    left with Leopold and the others.


    Back in the car, Leopold couldn''t hold back anymore. He asked, "Mr. Ellington, are you trying to escape


    some trouble by bing a teacher? We''re really busy, you know? We still haven''t found that potion,


    and people from GTO has reached Havenwood. Shouldn''t you be rushing to find the potion instead of


    messing around with teaching?"


    Percival leaned back in his seat. His deep-set eyes were half-closed, and his long fingers rested on the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    leather seat. He spoke unhurriedly, "I have some leads on the potion."


    "You found it? Where?" Leopold immediately pressed, "We should go get it right away."


    Percival didn''t answer. "I need to confirm it first!"


    "But since you already have leads, we should." Leopold wanted to say more, but Percival cut him off, "I


    have my own ns."


    Then he turned to look out the car window, his stern face revealing nothing of his feelings.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze, took out his phone, and looked at a piece of information he''d


    receivedst night.


    It was a top-secret level S file. The name on it was Vivienne!


    He had ten files on Vivienne.


    Each one was the same, except for this level S top-secret file.


    There was very little information about Vivienne, not even a picture. Even in this level S file, there was


    no photo of Vivienne.


    Other files showed that Vivienne moved to a ce in the mountains at nine, left at neen, and then


    joined the Hawthorn family. He had a general understanding of what happened, and not much was left


    out.


    The level S file showed that Vivienne was a strong learner from a young age. She took a university


    entrance exam at fourteen and became a nationally famous prodigy. At sixteen, she received double


    doctorate degrees in medicine and biochemistry from Elite University.


    This big news was suppressed in a very short time, so very few people knew about Vivienne''s past.


    Besides, there was Vivienne''s mother, Evelyn. She and Dorian met neen years ago. Afterward,


    Dorian insisted on marrying her. Rumor had it that Evelyn was a rural woman, but after marrying into


    the Hawthorn family, she used a perfume form to bring a declining family into the real circle of


    Havenwood''s elite in just one year.


    Evelyn never made public appearances, and there was no news about her even in Havenwood''s


    media.


    He had investigated Evelyn, but he could not find any information about her, such as her age,


    appearance, or family situation.


    The time when Evelyn entered the Hawthorn family and the time when that potion entered Havenwood


    were very coincidental.


    He suspected Evelyn was rted to the potion, so he asked the National Archives to get Evelyn and


    Vivienne''s files. They gave him Vivienne''s file, but for Evelyn''s file¡ªthey simply told him that this was


    the highest level of confidential information, and only the highest authority could review it.


    He had an answer in his mind, but something felt off.


    He needed to verify it personally and test it. Only through Vivienne could he find the truth!


    "Back to the vi. Pick up Isolde." Percival put away his phone and ordered.


    Thomas responded. The car made a U-turn, heading towards the vi.


    Cloudcrest High School.


    Right now, the students of ss Eighteen were painfully filling in their test papers.


    When was thest time any of them had even held a pen?


    Now they had to fill in all these test papers, and it was like torture. The worst part was that they could


    read the words on the papers, but they didn''t understand them, and they had no idea what to write.


    They really wanted to rip the papers up, but seeing Vivienne sitting at the front of the ss, they had to


    hold back.


    There was a very strict person there. If they dared to rip up their papers, they would definitely be


    punished.


    After handing out the test papers, Vivienne ignored the students.


    When the ss was finally over, she got up and casually picked up a test paper from a student in the


    first row. She frowned. "Over forty minutes and you only did five multiple-choice questions."


    The student looked like he was about to cry. "Ms. Vivienne, please spare me. I really don''t know how to


    do this. I looked at all the questions on this paper, and I only knew how to do these five."


    Getting five right was thanks to his fairly decent memory. At least he remembered some of the


    knowledge he learned in his first year of high school, otherwise he wouldn''t know a single one.


    Vivienne put down the test paper and walked over to the other students. The situation was just the


    same.


    On a single test paper, the most anyone had done was only a part of the questions, and the rest only


    managed a pitiful few.


    What was even worse, Charlotte didn''t do a single question on her first-year test paper.


    Vivienne was silent.


    She felt like punching someone. Was that allowed?


    She massaged her temples, silently put Charlotte''s test paper back, and then walked to the front of the


    ssroom. "I asked you to do what you know, instead of finishing a test paper in one ss."


    At this pace, they wouldn''t be able to finish all the test papers in a week.


    "Take a break. After the next course starts, just answer the questions you know. Leave the rest nk,


    and you need to finish all the questions today."


    "You should have said that earlier!" Logan had greatly admired Vivienne since he met her. When she


    wasn''t angry, she was quite approachable, so he wasn''t as scared of Vivienne now, he said, "If we can


    leave the questions we don''t know nk, then we wouldn''t need a whole day. We could finish in one


    course."


    Vivienne ignored this blowhard.


    However, the fact proved that her assessment of these good-for-nothing, irresponsible students with


    nothing in their heads was still too high.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    The kids from ss Eighteen showed Vivienne their true colors. They finished all their test papers in a


    single lesson. What a waste of their talents!


    They wrapped them up in just fifteen minutes.


    Looking at the nk test papers they handed in, Vivienne only felt a profound sense of helplessness


    and depression.


    She was sure that the next three months would not be the bottom of these kids'' lives, but hers!


    She was such a fool to have agreed to teach for Lysander!


    She took a deep breath, trying to suppress the anger in her chest.


    Then she began to mark the papers.


    The students finished their tests fast, and she marked them just as fast.


    With all the unfinished nks, she couldn''t be quicker!


    The best score in the ss was surprisingly Logan, who got a B on the freshman test.


    As for the other papers, they didn''t even get her started. It just pissed her off!


    He only got a D in the sophomoreprehensive exam.


    And for the seniorprehensive exam, he got an F.


    The rest were even worse. They all got Fs in the seniorprehensive. Freshmen and sophomores


    could barely scrape a D.


    She felt the sense of helplessness and depression rising again.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to yell, "Are you guys fools?"


    If they didn''t know the other questions, that was fine, but they could at least guess a few right in the


    multiple-choice, right?


    But someone didn''t even get a single multiple-choice question right.


    That person was Ms. Redwood, Charlotte!


    "You have half an hour to go to the principal and get textbooks from first year to senior year, one set for


    each person." Vivienne suppressed her anger before she could say it.


    She nned to let the teachers teach them after she tamed these students.


    But now, this n was obviously not going to work.


    If they couldn''t even handle freshman papers, they won''t understand even if a freshman teacher was


    brought in.


    She could only start teaching from the simpler parts.


    There was an exception, and that was Ms. Redwood. She needed to start learning from elementary


    school textbooks.


    Vivienne felt a headacheing on.


    Seeing Vivienne''s unpleasant face, nobody dared to disobey her. They obediently went to the principal


    for books.


    As soon as Lysander heard it was Vivienne who made the studentse, he immediately arranged for


    someone to do it, and he couldn''t stopughing.


    Was Vivienne nning to teach in person?


    If she was teaching, ss Eighteen was a sure thing.


    After the students left, Vivienne remained silent for a while. She took out her phone and made a call.


    The call was quickly answered, and Vivienne said respectfully, "Mr. James."


    "Hmm?"


    Mr. James, who was busy doing academic research, answered the phone without looking at the caller.


    When he heard the voice, he paused, looked at the screen on his phone, and suddenly stood up,


    saying in surprise, "Vivienne! You finally decided to call me."


    His voice was filled with excitement.


    Vivienne was speechless, not understanding why Mr. James was so excited.


    "Mr. James, how have you been? Is your health okay?" Vivienne asked.


    Mr. James paused for a moment, and then his tone rose a few notches, "You don''t usually call me on


    your own! Tell me, what''s your evil n this time?"


    He knew this proud student of his better than anyone. If there was nothing to discuss, she wouldn''t


    bother him. If there was something, she definitely needed him!


    Although Vivienne didn''t alwaysmunicate with him face-to-face, she did care about him a lot. Every


    year, she would regrly send him health pills and give him gifts during holidays, but she would never


    appear in person.


    "Um." Vivienne felt exposed, coughed twice awkwardly and said, "I need a favor from you!"


    "I knew it!" Mr. James said, "Tell me, what do you need help with?"


    "I want you and your team toe to Cloudcrest High School ss Eighteen to teach over forty


    students. Their grades are a bit poor and might need to start from the simplest knowledge. And


    Lysander will cover the payment." There''s no way she was paying for it!


    Her financial situation was tight.


    She needed to earn money to take care of her father and stepmother, a kindergarten-going little


    brother, and a sister she had never met.


    She needed money!


    "What?" Mr. James yelled, stomping his foot in anger, "I am a professor in the Department of Physics at


    Elite University. I teach geniuses with talent, and you want me to teach a bunch of failing students?


    Starting from the simplest knowledge?"


    Mr. James felt like he was about to explode!


    This was so infuriating!


    He knew Vivienne wouldn''t bother him unless it was something serious.


    ss Eighteen of Cloudcrest High School was infamous nationwide. These students didn''t y by the


    rules and didn''t listen to instructions. These were theirbels.


    He didn''t want to teach them because it would affect his mental health!


    Vivienne was a bit embarrassed, "I got a job. I became the tutor of ss Eighteen!"


    "Beep beep beep!"


    Before Vivienne could finish her sentence, Mr. James hung up.


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She called again, but Mr. James just wouldn''t answer.


    Vivienne rubbed her temples. She sighed lightly, then opened her phone and sent a text to Mr. James,


    [About Atticus, I promise.]


    Just as the message was sent, her phone rang within two seconds. She smiled slightly and answered


    the call.


    All she heard was Mr. James talking fast, "I''ll be there at eight o''clock tomorrow morning."


    She hung up and the students of ss Eighteen came in with textbooks. Because there were so many


    textbooks, they had to run three times to get them all.


    "Starting tomorrow, there will be teachers to teach you from the simplest knowledge. After school at


    noon today, I will give you half a day off. Have a good meal, rx, and cherish this half-day."


    Vivienne continued, "Because, for the next three months, you guys won''t have any breaks and you all


    need to live on campus."


    "Ah! No way!"


    The ssroom suddenly exploded with cries of disbelief!


    This was just too much!


    They had no breaks, and they needed to live on campus for three whole months!


    "Silence!" Vivienne shouted, instantly silencing the room.


    "I will have Lysander notify your parents about the boarding situation. This decision is final, and I won''t


    ept any dissent."


    Then Vivienne looked at them. "If you have any objections, speak now."


    No one said a word.


    Objections? Was Ms. Vivienne joking?


    She had already said she won''t ept any dissent! Who would dare to object?


    "Ms. Vivienne, we have no objections. We willpletely follow your decision." Logan was the first to


    stand up and speak.


    He was now a hardcore fan of Vivienne!


    He was willing to listen to Vivienne.


    Most importantly, he wanted to study hard and get into a good college!


    Finally, there was a teacher who was willing to teach them seriously. He would definitely cooperate.


    Whether he could get into college or not wasn''t the main point. The main point was that he had tried his


    best, so that he wouldn''t be regretful in the future.


    Most importantly, if he could get into college, he would have the confidence to confess to the girl of his


    dreams!


    Right now, he didn''t dare to confess, afraid to scare her off.


    If Logan was willing toply, what could the others say?


    Oberon had been scared silent by Vivienne.


    Charlotte was Vivienne''s good friend, so she wouldn''t object.


    And so, the matter of studying was happily settled.


    Before long, the bell rang for a break. Vivienne headed to the cafeteria for lunch.


    She had told Cordelia in the morning not to prepare lunch for her. The distance from Tranquil Estates to


    Cloudcrest High School was too far, and it was inconvenient to travel back and forth.


    As she made her way to the cafeteria, she saw the students from ss Eighteen also heading the


    same way. She was a little surprised, "Aren''t you guys going home?"


    Logan answered, "We''ll go home after lunch. No one leaves lunch for us at home."


    They usually had lunch at school. Since it was a sudden day off, naturally no one would leave lunch for


    them at home.


    Vivienne nodded, not saying anything.


    She entered the cafeteria with the students from ss Eighteen. She was about to buy something to


    eat when Logan loudly offered, "Ms. Vivienne, I''ll buy the food for you!"


    His voice was loud, and everyone around heard that.


    The cafeteria instantly quieted down.


    After a while, someone spoke, "Is there something wrong with my ears? Did Logan just call¡ªMs.


    Vivienne?"


    "I heard it too. He was really respectful!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! What''s going on? Where did this teachere from? There''s no teacher here, right?"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Teachers at Cloudcrest High School all had their own dorms, so they usually didn''te to the


    cafeteria for lunch. Most of them cooked in their dorms instead.


    So, when news spread that a teacher wasing over, everyone was taken aback.


    All eyes turned to Logan, who was seen shing a polite smile at a pretty girl around their age.


    "No need. I can do it myself," Vivienne refused.


    "Ms. Vivienne, you''ve been working hard for our ss. I should do this," Logan insisted.


    He''d learned something that morning: stick to Vivienne to get the good stuff.


    "Alright then!" said Vivienne. "I''m not picky. Just get whatever."


    Most of the cafeteria food was fast food.


    Vivienne wasn''t a big fan of fast food, but since she was in the cafeteria, she''d have to make do.


    "Okay." Logan quickly went off to get Vivienne''s food.


    This scene left all the students astonished.


    They hadn''t misheard. Logan was really addressing a teacher, a girl around their age.


    Before long, the students started to whisper amongst themselves.


    "What''s happening? Has Logan changed?"


    "Not just Logan, everyone in ss Eighteen seems to be different. Don''t you think?"


    "You''re right! They didn''t pick on anyone today. They''re all behaving themselves. If we didn''t know


    better, we''d think they were model students!"


    "Isn''t that girl the new transfer student? Why is Logan referring to her as the teacher?"


    The students were buzzing with chatter, their voices getting louder. Normally, the people from ss


    Eighteen would cause a ruckus, but not today. Vivienne had just set down thew. Who''d dare to stir up


    trouble now?


    Vivienne didn''t care about all that. She suddenly remembered she hadn''t given Logan money and


    stood up to find him.


    As she got up, she bumped into someone, "Sis?"


    Arabe looked at Vivienne in disbelief, "What are you doing here?"


    Then, as if something clicked, she muttered to herself, "Sis, have you finally agreed to Grandma''s n


    toe to school?"


    She nced at the students from ss Eighteen beside Vivienne and smiled, "They haven''t been


    bullying you, right? If they do, just tell me. I''ll make sure they pay."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Unlike others, Arabe wasn''t afraid of the students from ss Eighteen. In fact, none of the students


    from rich and powerful families were scared of them.


    "Why don''t you ask them if they dare to bully me?" Vivienne said with a yful glint in her eyes.


    Arabe was confused. Vivienne didn''t look like she''d been bullied at all.


    How could that be?


    Everyone knew what kind of people were in ss Eighteen!


    Every student or teacher that entered ss Eighteen had to go through some tough times, unless they


    were able to stand their ground.


    Arabe thought for a moment, and then it hit her, "As long as you''re not being bullied, that''s what


    matters. I guess you wouldn''t be scared of those lowlifes since you grew up in the countryside!"


    Although it seemed like she was showing concern for Vivienne, she was actually making fun of her for


    being from a lower social ss.


    "What did you just say?" Oberon, who had just been put in his ce by Vivienne, was now being


    mocked by Arabe. He was furious, "Who are you calling a lowlife?"


    "Did I say something wrong?" Arabe smirked, "Don''t you guys know what kind of reputation ss


    Eighteen has in this school? My sister came from the countryside. She doesn''t know any better, but


    everyone at Cloudcrest High School knows who you guys are."


    "Ugh!" A student next to Oberon couldn''t take it anymore, "I can''t stand it. I want to punch her!"


    "Go ahead, punch her!"


    Arabeughed, "You dare to hit me? If you don''t mind going to jail, then go ahead."


    She wasn''t scared of the people from ss Eighteen at all.


    Because she was a famous talented girl from Havenwood, the daughter of the Hawthorn family. Even if


    people were scared of ss Eighteen, they''d still stand by her side.


    How many of them were in ss Eighteen?


    Did they dare to go against the entire school?


    In fact, not only was she not afraid, but she often provoked the students from ss Eighteen and


    openly targeted them. Her sharp words often left the students from ss Eighteen with no choice but


    to swallow their anger.


    As a result, she was adored by many students!


    In their eyes, she was the embodiment of justice who dared to stand against evil!


    "You!" Oberon was so angry he almost spat blood.


    In his life, he''d only ever been frustrated by two people, one was Vivienne, and the other was Arabe!


    Did Arabe just call Vivienne ''sis''?


    They really were two peas in a pod. They were both so annoying!


    Especially Arabe!


    This two-faced girl always liked to y mind games. The students from ss Eighteen often suffered


    at her hands, so they tried their best to avoid upsetting her.


    Arabe let out a softugh, making sure to speak loud enough for everyone to hear, "Let me introduce


    you all. This is my sister, the newly acknowledged daughter of the Hawthorn family who''s been living in


    the Emerald Monastery in Eldoria City and isn''t familiar with city life."


    "Since she hasn''t received a formal education, my grandma arranged for her to attend ss Eighteen.


    Please don''t bully her for not knowing anything. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully my sister."


    Vivienneughed, looking at Arabe as though she were aplete moron.


    She stepped up to Arabe, towering over her by a good half a head. "How did you get so shameless?"


    She asked, looking down at Arabe.


    Arabe was speechless, and then put on a hurt face. "Sis, what do you mean? I was just trying to


    stand up for you."


    Coral, who was standing nearby, immediately jumped to Arabe¡¯s defense. "Vivienne, you''re being


    way over the line! You''ve been picking on Arabe all this time and now when she''s trying to help you,


    and you''re still badmouthing her. Are you even human?"


    "I''m not human, are you?" Vivienne shot back coldly, her harsh tone sending shivers down people''s


    spines. "If you want to act like a dog, go ahead. Just don''t bark at me. I hate hearing dogs yapping!"


    Coral was so angry her face turned pale, but she was too stunned to say a word.


    The folks from ss Eighteen, however, were secretly cheering.


    Ms. Vivienne not only handled situations well, but her words were also razor sharp!


    Looking at Arabe''s fuming face, they couldn''t help chuckling.


    Well done!


    This teacher was worth praising!


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have stolen your thunder." Arabe suddenly began to sob. "I was just


    thinking that you''ve just arrived at the school and might have a hard time fitting in, so I spoke up for


    you. I''m sorry. From now on, I won''t steal your thunder anymore."


    Hearing this, the other students looked at Vivienne with disgust.


    Arabe was such a scheming person!


    Vivienne smirked, walking up to Arabe and stopping just an inch away. "You''re addicted to ying


    the rich girl, huh? You are unting your superiority in front of a real rich girl like me. Who gave you the


    guts? I haven''t even settled the score with you for drugging me, and you think you''re hot stuff?"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Arabe''s face suddenly flushed. She bit her lips tightly, "Sis, what are you talking about? What drug? I


    don''t get it."


    Even though that incident caused quite a stir at the time, the Hawthorn family managed to keep a lid on


    it. Plus, the news about her drugging someone never made the headlines!


    Though it was still a hot topic for gossip, it didn''t really affect her.


    Vivienne just brought it up in public.


    "You should count your lucky stars that you''re Mr. Hawthorn''s adopted daughter, not Beatrice''s."


    Vivienne raised her eyes, radiating a chilliness from head to toe.


    If it weren''t for Arabe being Dorian''s adopted daughter, Vivienne, a popr talent in Havenwood,


    would have been the town¡¯s talk.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, sis. Did I offend you somehow and make you angry?"


    Arabe''s eyes welled up with tears. She looked so fragile and helpless that it tugged at people''s


    heartstrings.


    Vivienne didn''t even bother to spare her another nce. "Whether you truly don''t understand or are just


    ying dumb. Stop bothering me. And don''t even think aboutparing your shallow knowledge to


    mine, because you''re not even on my level."


    Vivienne turned to leave, but after a few steps, she abruptly stopped. "Since you''re studying medicine, I


    suggest you get your head checked. What I said yesterday was that I''m going to teach at Cloudcrest


    High School!"


    "What?" Arabe was so shocked that she couldn''t even pretend anymore, almost popping her eyes


    out. "A teacher?"


    Was this a joke?


    She thought Vivienne was just joking around yesterday!


    Even now, she believed this was a joke!


    Vivienne didn''t reply. Charlotte, who was standing nearby, couldn''t wait to step up. She held Vivienne''s


    arm and said cheerfully, "Ms. Vivienne, why don¡¯t we go eat outside? There¡¯s an annoying fly in the


    cafeteria today. Eating here might upset our stomachs."


    Without even ncing at Arabe, Charlotte continued, "There''s a buffet restaurant outside the school.


    They have a variety of delicious food, especially their cakes. They¡¯re scrumptious. It''s not crowded at


    this hour, so no one will fight us for the food."


    "Cake!" Vivienne¡¯s eyes lit up, "Let¡¯s go!"


    She badly needed a piece of cake to sweeten her sour mood!


    It had nothing to do with Arabe. She was just ticked off by the shocking grades of her fellow


    ssmates.


    "Make way. Who''s picking on Ms. Vivienne, I''ll show them."


    Logan had originally gone to get Vivienne''s meal. Back in the day, ss Eighteen never had to line up


    in the cafeteria, but since Vivienne set the rule of not making any trouble, he had to queue up


    obediently.


    With so many students, the queue was long. Before he even got his meal, someone from ss


    Eighteen came to tell him that someone was giving Ms. Vivienne a hard time. Even Oberon was


    defeated. He immediately rushed over.


    He didn''t even get his food!


    Logan pushed through the crowd, and immediately spotted Arabe. His temper red up instantly, "It''s


    you again, Arabe. You''ve picked on our ss Eighteen before. I let you off once because of the


    Hawthorn family''s influence. But you dare to pick on Ms. Vivienne today! Are you asking for it?"


    After saying that, he charged forward, ready to take action.


    Although Logan was a bit of a tough guy, he did have his principles, especially about not hitting girls. Of


    course, Vivienne and Arabe were exceptions.


    Vivienne was so powerful that Logan had to submit to her.


    Logan had long wanted to give this hypocrite Arabe a piece of his mind.


    But just as he was about to act, Vivienne quickly grabbed his cor and yanked him back.


    Before he could regain his bnce, Vivienne had already smacked him on the forehead. "You shouldn''t


    fight with lowly creatures. It''ll ruin your image."


    Arabe yelled angrily. Was she being referred to as a lowly creature?


    Logan looked confused, "Did God ever say something like that?"


    Vivienne answered, "No, I made it up."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan was silent for a moment. "Oh, I get it. You mean if a dog bites you and you bite it back, you


    be just like the dog, right? Especially if it''s a mad dog, we should just stay away from it." Logan


    said seriously.


    Arabe was so angry she almost spat blood.


    But the thought of Vivienne being ss Eighteen''s teacher was all that filled her mind.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Sis, are you really ss Eighteen''s teacher? Did Mr. Ellington


    arrange this for you? Are you messing around? You don''t even have professional training. How can you


    teach others? ss Eighteen''s grades are bad enough. You can''t drag them down any further."


    She absolutely couldn''t let Vivienne teach at Cloudcrest High School.


    They both were daughters of the Hawthorn family, and Vivienne was a teacher while she was a


    student. Was that reasonable?


    Even if Vivienne got the job through some special connection, it was not eptable!


    She would die from anger.


    Before Vivienne could respond, Arabe continued, "You should focus on studying. Maybe you could


    get into a university in the future. What you''re doing now is just wasting your own time, and ss


    Eighteen''s."


    "Yeah, look at yourself. Thinking about being a teacher, people willugh their teeth off!" Coral chimed


    in.


    Vivienne nced at her. "If youugh your teeth out, put them in a bag and go to the dentist to get


    them fixed."


    "You''re the one who''ll lose your teeth!" Coral retorted angrily.


    Vivienne used to be the quiet type, but why has she suddenly turned into a chatterbox today?


    "Oh, so you''re dissing me now, huh? You didn''t show me respect." Vivienne said.


    Then Vivienne took out her phone and dialed a number.


    As soon as the call connected, Vivienne said, "Principal, Arabe and Coral here. They''re disrespecting


    me. They even insulted me. Please, I need you to publicly criticize them in front of the whole school."


    "Sis!"


    "Vivienne!"


    Arabe and Coral yelled simultaneously, their faces turning red as tomatoes, fuming with anger.


    Arabe''s hands were clenched into fists, biting her lip so hard that she was about to draw blood.


    Her voice trembling. "When have I ever disrespected you? Everyone saw that I''ve always been polite to


    you."


    Vivienne barely lifted her eyelids, "Where are we?"


    "School!" Arabe answered reflexively.


    "Oh."


    Arabe was speechless.


    Oh? Was that all? Then why did Vivienne tattle?


    What would she do if she got publicly shamed in front of the whole school?


    "Vivienne! Have you lost your mind, tattling to the principal over such a petty thing?" Coral''s eyes were


    bulging out of their sockets.


    Their lives couldn''t afford a single blemish.


    "Yes, I''m a snitch. Got a problem with that?" Vivienne said calmly.


    Coral couldn''t say anything.


    Vivienne! She was not even embarrassed saying that!


    Just as Coral was about to argue with Vivienne, a voice came from the school broadcast room.


    "Arabe and Coral, for disrespecting and insulting a teacher, you are now being publicly criticized over


    the school broadcast system. This will be recorded as a demerit."


    Arabe and Coral were both speechless.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    In the broadcasting room, the announcement was being yed over and over again, making Arabe


    and Coral cringe in embarrassment.


    Sure, the school had a system for criticizing mistakes, but it was usually done briefly during school


    assemblies. But today, through the loudspeaker, it was announced continuously.


    And it was loud, making sure everyone heard it.


    What''s worse, Vivienne only asked the principal to criticize them, but he not only criticized them but


    also marked a demerit on their records.


    The college entrance exam wasing up, and a demerit could affect their future!


    Arabe''s hand clenched tightly, her sharp nails digging into her flesh. She didn''t notice the pain, and


    her delicate face was filled with anger.


    She took several deep breaths, suppressing her anger, and managed a forced smile. "Sis, we''re family,


    are you really gonna treat me like this? I know you don''t like me, because Dad adopted me, and you


    think I stole your happiness. But I never intended topete with you. Ever since you came back, I''ve


    been giving way to you, but why can''t you let me be?¡± Tears streamed down her face, her crying was


    heartbreaking.


    Vivienne nced at her indifferently, "Please call me Ms. Vivienne! If you don''t want to, I don''t mind


    giving you another announcement."


    Vivienne was not interested in Arabe''s hypocrisy. On the contrary, she thought Arabe had a knack


    for acting. If she entered the entertainment industry, she would definitely win awards.


    But she thought this kind of acting was just too fake.


    She turned around and walked out with Charlotte. After a few steps, she stopped. Her voice was filled


    with a hint of coldness, "Arabe! I don''t care what your ns are for the Hawthorn family, but if you


    dare to plot against Mr. Hawthorn and the others, I''ll make sure you get to know me."


    Then she left without looking back.


    Logan and Oberon and the rest of ss Eighteen immediately followed.


    "Ms. Vivienne, aren''t you eating?" Logan looked apologetic, "There were so many people. We''ve been


    queuing for a long time and still haven''t gotten our food."


    "I''ll treat you guys to a meal outside." Vivienne couldn''t stop thinking about the cake from the buffet


    Charlotte mentioned!


    "Great!" The students of ss Eighteen were thrilled.


    After they left, the students in the cafeteria were stunned.


    They hadn''t heard the announcement on the broadcast.


    Knowing that Vivienne was ss Eighteen''s teacher, everyone was shocked.


    They couldn''t even hear the noise outside.


    After a long while, someone shouted, "Oh my god, ss Eighteen''s head teacher is a girl who''s almost


    our age! And she''s got ss Eighteen all sorted out!"


    "Yeah! I went to get food just now and saw Logan in line. I thought I was seeing things."


    "Ms. Vivienne is amazing, isn''t she? How did she manage to tame those unruly students?"


    The surrounding chatter grew louder and louder, and everyone was praising Vivienne.


    Arabe listened, feeling very embarrassed.


    In the past, when she was in trouble, these students would help her. But today, even though she had


    hinted, no one stood up for her.


    They were even praising Vivienne.


    "I think Ms. Vivienne is special. Not only did she render the students of ss Eighteen powerless, she


    even got the principal to defend her. She only wanted the principal to criticize Arabe and Coral, but


    the principal even marked them a demerit."


    "Didn''t you hear the conversation between Ms. Vivienne and Arabe? Ms. Vivienne is the biological


    daughter of the Hawthorn family. I heard my mom say a few days ago that Dorian found his lost


    daughter who had been missing for ten years. But Ms. Vivienne is even more beautiful than Arabe."


    "I think it''s strange. Arabe just said that it was Ms. Vivienne who was targeting her, but it was


    obviously Arabe who provoked first."


    Hearing these words, Arabe turned pale.


    These ungrateful people!


    When they needed her help in the past, they would tter her. But now, seeing Vivienne be a


    teacher, they changed their attitude immediately.


    Arabe looked at Coral with a wronged expression, "Coral, I didn''t know it would turn out like this. I


    just saw my sister here and wanted to say hello. She probably doesn''t like me."


    Coral, who had been unjustly marked a demerit, was very angry with Vivienne. Hearing the students


    ming Arabe, she couldn''t help but retort, "What do you guys know? It''s clearly Vivienne who''s


    been causing trouble for Arabe since she came back. She''s just jealous that Arabe is better than


    her."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The students fell silent.


    Coral continued to defend Arabe, "She came to be a teacher through special channels. You guys


    investigate. Who doesn''t know she grew up in the countryside? She didn''t step out of the mountains for


    ten years. Did she even go to school? Don''t you guys know what kind of people are in ss Eighteen?


    If she can manage the students of ss Eighteen, it proves that she is even more ruthless. Her


    managing ss Eighteen will only make things worse. Having her in school is an insult to us. And tell


    me honestly, are you willing to call someone who hasn''t been to school a teacher?"


    Some of the students began to waver.


    That was right!


    Vivienne never went to school, but through special connections, she became a teacher. She might be


    able to discipline the people in ss Eighteen, but she was a teacher in this school.


    As a teacher, they should greet Vivienne respectfully.


    After all, they were not like the people in ss Eighteen. They knew respecting teachers was the basic


    courtesy.


    But honestly, they didn''t want to ept such a person as a teacher.


    "Coral, zip it. I think my sis just finds teaching fun. Give it a few days and she''ll probably lose interest


    and quit." Arabe chimed in.


    Hearing this, some students got riled up. "Does she think teaching is a game? What does she think this


    ce is? This is a ce for learning, not for her amusement."


    "Exactly! This is a crucial time for us. We have college entrance exams in three months. We can''t afford


    to be messed up by her."


    "No way! I have to tell my parents and get them to talk to the principal. We can''t have her messing


    around in school. It''ll affect my studies. If that costs me my college admission, it''d be a total disaster."


    "Yeah, I''ll get my parents on it too! She can''t be allowed to work here!"


    Seeing everyone getting all fired up, a smirk crept onto Arabe''s face.


    She thought, "Vivienne! You were not even in my league! Let''s see how the mighty Ellington family is


    going to stand against the pressure from the parents on the principal."


    Just as everyone was getting ready for dinner, a student burst into the cafeteria, all excited, "Guys,


    check Twitter! Mr. James from Elite University''s physics department just posted that he and his team


    will being to teach at our school!"


    "What!" The students were bbergasted. "Mr. James is the most authoritative professor in Elite


    University''s physics department. All his students are super talented."


    "More importantly, Mr. James is bringing his team. They were all professors, and they all teach different


    courses."


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s phone home, and get our parents to pressure the principal to kick


    Ms. Vivienne out. We can''t let Mr. James know our school has a teacher like her."


    So, the students sprang into action.


    Arabe''s smile got even brighter.


    It seemed that even the man upstairs was on her side.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Vivienne and the students of ss Eighteen went out for a buffet. Charlotte really knew how to


    appreciate good food. She picked a killer spot.


    Especially for the cakes.


    Vivienne basically didn''t eat anything else, just the cakes.


    This was probably the most satisfying meal she''s had since leaving the mountains.


    But Charlotte was a bit miffed. ¡°A buffet worth over a hundred bucks and you were just eating the


    cake? You were wasting food. You should try other dishes. Just eating cake didn''t even cover the cost.¡±


    Vivienne replied, "As long as there''s cake, I don''t need anything else."


    Even though they didn''t have her favorite strawberry cake, the other cakes were still pretty good.


    However, this meal ended up costing her over five grand for more than forty people, which stung a bit.


    After the meal, the students of ss Eighteen got to know their new teacher better and became closer


    to Vivienne.


    She might seem icy on the surface, but she was actually easy to talk to and liked to joke around. Even


    if her jokes were sometimes a bitme, everyone still loved her.


    After the meal, all the students went home.


    Vivienne also went back to her home in Tranquil Estates.


    Just as she got to the door, she could hearughtering from inside.


    She opened the door, and a kid threw himself into her arms, "Vivienne, you''re back! I''ve been waiting


    so long."


    Isolde was hugging Vivienne''s legs, her face full of smiles.


    He was genuinely happy to see Vivienne.


    "What are you doing here?" Vivienne picked him up and walked into the living room. She looked up to


    see Percival in his wheelchair, along with Leopold and Thomas sitting on the couch.


    Dorian was pouring them coffee. They were chatting about something and Dorian wasughing


    happily.


    Vivienne was surprised. Wasn''t Mr. Hawthorn supposed to be at work at Alliance Enterprises?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivienne, you''re back," Dorian said with a smile, "Come over here. Mr. Ellington said you like


    strawberry cake. He bought a bunch of them. I tried one, and it tastes really good."


    Without waiting for Vivienne to respond, Dorian continued, "It''s all Dad''s fault. I forgot your favorite


    strawberry cake. From now on, I''ll buy it for you every day."


    Vivienne said, "You should''ve said so earlier."


    She had been wanting to eat strawberry cake, but the buffet didn''t have any. Now that she was already


    full, but she could still eat another piece.


    She walked over with Isolde in her arms and saw more than twenty different kinds of strawberry cakes.


    She picked up a piece of strawberry cake and started eating with a spoon. Her eyes lit up. It did taste


    good!


    It was even better than the ce she tried yesterday.


    She looked at Percival, "Mr. Ellington, where did you get this cake?"


    Percival smiled, "I had the chef make it specially. Do you like it?"


    Vivienne nodded, "Not bad."


    Suddenly, Percival seemed a lot more likeable.


    Yup! Definitely not because of the strawberry cake!


    Vivienne paused, spoon in hand. Wait, Vivienne?


    Were they on a nickname basis now?


    Seeing her pause, Percival thought she was worried there wasn''t enough cake, so he said, "Eating too


    many sweets is bad for you. Two pieces of cake is just right."


    Vivienne looked away, "Thank you."


    His reasoning was sound.


    As his fianc¨¦e, it was normal to eat two pieces of his cake every day, right?


    After saying that, Vivienne turned to Dorian, "Mr. Hawthorn, didn''t you go to work?"


    "Indeed, it was my first day at work. I filled out all the paperwork. But there was an important meeting at


    thepany today, so they asked me toe back and familiarize myself with thepany''s


    documents. They''ll send someone to brief me tomorrow when they have time."


    Vivienne nodded. Then didn''t say anything more, focusing on her cake.


    She was already full from the buffet, and then she ate two more cakes when she got home. She was


    really stuffed now.


    "Vivienne, this is for you." Isolde took out a gift box from her bag and handed it to Vivienne.


    "What is this?" Vivienne took the box and asked.


    "This is my engagement gift to you." Isolde whispered in Vivienne''s ear, "I bought it with my own pocket


    money, not with my brother''s."


    When Isolde first came to Havenwood and heard her brother was getting engaged, she wanted to buy


    a gift for her brother''s fianc¨¦e.


    At that time, he bought a pair of earrings. His grandpa said Arabe was his brother''s fianc¨¦e, and he


    thought they would suit her, so he bought them.


    Then he fell ill and his brother''s fianc¨¦e became Vivienne, so he bought a new ne.


    As for the earrings, he gave them to Eartha.


    Vivienne opened the box and found a diamond ne inside. It was thetest style, but the


    diamonds were small, probably worth over a thousand dors.


    Vivienne smiled, "It''s beautiful, I love it. Thank you."


    The Ellington family was wealthy, so Isolde didn''t have to worry about food or clothing, but they didn''t


    give her too much money.


    Isolde bought her a ne worth over a thousand dors with her own pocket money, and Vivienne


    was deeply touched.


    Vivienne didn''t refuse and put the box away, saying to Isolde, "I''ve epted your gift, and I''ll get you


    one too. What do you like?"


    Isolde shook her head, "Vivienne, you''ve already given me the best gift. You cured my illness. I don''t


    know how to thank you. I don''t need you to give me a gift." Isolde paused. "But there is something I


    really need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    "So, here''s the thing." Isolde nced at Percival cautiously and whispered. "My brother wants to send


    me back to Rivenwood, but I don''t wanna go back. I want to stay here and y with you. Can you help


    me convince him?"


    Vivienne turned to Percival, "Why not let Isolde stay in Havenwood?"


    "I''ve got some business to take care of. It''s not convenient for Isolde to stay here," Percival replied.


    "Oh." Vivienne didn''t want to meddle in Percival''s business and nned to persuade Isolde to go back,


    but Isolde gave her a pitiful look.


    She had no choice but to say, "If Isolde wants to stay, let her stay. I like her."


    "Vivienne!" Percival frowned, "There are some dangerous things."


    Percival''s words were vague, but Vivienne got the message.


    She had to tell Isolde, "Isolde."


    "Vivienne, don''t you want me anymore?" Isolde''s eyes welled up with tears, looking utterly wronged.


    Vivienne couldn''t say a word.


    She couldn''t bear to watch someone cry, especially when it was such a cute little girl.


    After a moment of silence, she patiently told Isolde, "Be a good girl, listen to your brother and go back.


    I''ll visit you when I have time."


    Considering all factors, she still insisted on her point of view.


    It was not suitable for Isolde to stay with Percival.


    "Sis, even if I go back, no one cares about me," Isolde pleaded. "I wanted to attend your and bro''s


    engagement party. Besides, Grandpa is also in Havenwood. My brother doesn''t let Grandpa go back


    but wants me to go back. I''m so lonely. There are no friends in Rivenwood that I can y with. I''m


    always alone in my room. Sis, I''ve just recovered from my illness, and I want to be happy." As she


    spoke, tears began to flow from Isolde''s eyes.


    Once she started crying, Vivienne''s heart softened.


    She told Percival, "How about letting her stay? She can live in my house!"


    "Okay!"


    "Okay!"


    Two people said simultaneously.


    One was Percival.


    The other was Isolde.


    They agreed so readily that Vivienne suddenly felt like she had walked into a trap.


    She red at them and retreated back to her room.


    These siblings were crafty. Neither of them was simple.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    When Arabe got home, she went straight to her room without even having dinner.


    She wasn''t hungry or anything. She just didn''t feel like eating.


    The thought of Vivienne weaseling her way into a teaching job at ss Eighteen got her all sorts of


    worked up.


    Who did she think she was bing a teacher?


    If that were the case, with her smarts, she could be a teacher too.


    But that was not what she wanted. She wanted to get into Elite University on her own merit, and then


    climb her way to the top.


    The sound of knocking came from outside the door, followed by the nanny''s voice, "Ms. Arabe,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Doreen''s here. Your grandma wants you downstairs."


    Hearing the title gave her the creeps.


    Before Vivienne came back, she was thedy of the Hawthorn family. After Vivienne returned, even


    though she didn''t live at the family estate, people started calling her Ms. Arabe, like they were


    reminding her she was adopted.


    Arabe brushed off her thoughts. She got up, opened the door, and went downstairs.


    When she saw who was on the couch in the living room, she froze.


    It was Doreen!


    She married into the Churchill family.


    Last time at the party, Doreen asked Arabe to help her daughter with her illness, but then she never


    came back.


    She thought the story from the party got out and Doreen changed her mind, asking Vivienne to help


    instead.


    Thinking about the party, Arabe was really pissed at Vivienne.


    Ever since Joseph''s affair was exposed, Octavia had been pushing for a divorce.


    Joseph t-out refused, so there was a big family feud that hadn''t ended yet.


    Of course, Grandma looked down on the nanny and quickly kicked her out, but Joseph still insisted on


    keeping the nanny and refused to divorce Octavia, which was infuriating.


    What was worse, Joseph took his anger out on her, thinking her behavior was inappropriate and put


    him in a tough spot.


    "Ms. Hawthorn!"


    Seeing Arabee downstairs, Doreen got up immediately. She looked sorry and said, "I''m sorry, I


    said I''d bring my daughter to see you for treatment, but she''s been really traumatized after the car


    ident. I''ve tried to get her to go out, but she refuses." Doreen looked helpless. "I came today to ask


    if you coulde over to my ce to help my daughter."


    Arabe was confused. Didn''t word get out that Vivienne cured Isolde''s illness?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you make the trip for nothing. I''ll pay you."


    "Ms. Doreen, you''re too polite. Bertha Baker is a friend of my grandma. We''re like family, so never


    mind," Arabe said with a smile, "I''ll go with Ms. Doreen to check on Ms. Faye."


    Doreen breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you so much!"


    She paused, then asked, "When would be a good time?"


    She was really anxious! Super anxious!


    Her daughter''s illness had been keeping her up at night.


    Her daughter had been out of school for half a year, and hadn''t been in the mood to study. She was


    about to take the entrance exam, and she didn''t know what to do if her daughter continued like this.


    Arabe thought for a moment and said, "How about the weekend? You know, exams areing up,


    and students are under a lot of pressure."


    Most importantly, Mr. James''s team wasing tomorrow. She needed to be fully prepared. She must


    get Mr. James''s approval.


    If she could impress Mr. James and get his personal guidance, the title of ''Havenwood''s top student''


    this year would be a cinch.


    "Ms. Doreen, I''m ttered." Arabe''s smile was faint.


    She had heard a lot of praise like this, and she was used to it.


    After setting the time, Doreen didn''t stay long and left.


    After she left, Beatrice asked Arabe, "Arabe, are you sure you can cure Ms. Faye''s illness?"


    The Baker family held a high status in Havenwood, and Doreen married into the Churchill family in


    Rivenwood. Beatrice. Beatrice didn''t want any mistakes.


    "I need to see the patient before I can say," Arabe bit her lip lightly and said, "But it should be fine.


    Ms. Faye''s disfigurement is due to a car ident. Dr. William has treated simr cases, and he''s taught


    me."


    In reality, she only observed Dr. William perform simr treatments, and he didn''t actually teach her.


    She was just an external student, only learning the basics. Only Dr. William''s actual students got to


    learn his real skills.


    "That''s good!" Beatrice said earnestly, "Arabe, be careful with this. We can''t afford to offend the


    Churchill family in Rivenwood."


    "I know, Grandma."


    Cloudcrest High School.


    At half-past seven in the morning, Vivienne arrived at school and went straight to her office, which was


    separate from the other teachers.


    The first ss started at eight, but they started reading at half-past seven.


    On the way to her office, she had to pass the principal''s office.


    Just as she was nearing the principal''s office, she heard amotion inside. She was going to walk


    right past, but then she heard her name and stopped.


    "Lysander, you have to fire Vivienne today no matter what. We won''t ept a teacher who got the job


    through connections."


    "If you don''t fire Vivienne, we''ll all drop out. Make the decision, principal!"


    "What on earth were you thinking, Principal? That Vivienne has only juste from the sticks where


    she''s never been schooled a day in her life, and only recently got taken in by the Hawthorn family.


    Rumor has it she''s been fooling around with that Mr. Ellington, and now you''re making her a teacher?


    How do you expect our kids to handle this?"


    "Not only is she messing with Mr. Ellington, but I heard she''s a thief. The Hawthorn family just swept it


    under the rug. What kind of lowlife like her deserves to be a teacher?"


    Poor Lysander had barely stepped foot in the school before he was ambushed by a posse of parents in


    his office.


    Everyone had a piece to say, giving him a real headache.


    What really got his goat was hearing these people badmouth Vivienne.


    These so-called refined, ssy parents were just pulling rumors out of thin air, showing such malice


    towards a girl. It was absolutely disgusting.


    "Ms. Vivienne was personally hired to be a teacher for ss Eighteen. She''s not teaching any


    subjects, nor will she be teaching any other sses. I''ve already discussed this with the parents of the


    students in ss Eighteen and they didn''t kick up a fuss. So I''d appreciate it if you all quit causing a


    ruckus for nothing."


    "Are you using us of causing trouble for nothing?" a parent fired back. "She has no qualifications or


    integrity. What right does she have to be a teacher? If she was teaching at another school, it''d be none


    of my business. But when ites to teachers at Cloudcrest High School, I won''t stand for it. I don''t


    want my child calling someone like that ''teacher''."


    "Exactly! Even if she''s not teaching, she''s still a teacher!"


    "You put her in through the back door and you think you''re right? We donate so much money every


    year. Is it so you can bring in troublemakers like her?"


    If he wasn''t the principal, he would want to p these parents.


    "Ms. Vivienne didn''te in through any back door. Her hiring process waspletely above board!"


    Lysander retorted through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so if you say there''s no problem, is there really no problem? Quit spouting nonsense. If Vivienne


    isn''t fired today, we won''t let this go!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Lysander was seething with anger, his face darkened as he snapped, "Can''t you guys just back off?


    Ms. Vivienne got her double PhD from Elite University at 16. I had to move heaven and earth just to get


    her here. What more do you want? Do you think just anyone can get her to teach? If not for my


    personal connection with her, she wouldn''t be here at all. Your kids get to call her teacher, isn''t that an


    honor?"


    Lysander thought his words would calm these parents down. Instead, they were incredulous and even


    sarcastic.


    "A sixteen-year-old with a double PhD from Elite University? Lysander, how much did Vivienne pay


    you? You''re even willing to toss aside basic decency. Who is Vivienne? Everyone in the city''s high


    society knows that."


    "Yeah, right. She left the Hawthorn family with her mother from the sticks when she was nine and has


    been at the Emerald Monastery ever since. She hasn''t left the mountain in ten years. Where did she go


    to school? Did she self-study? Are you saying she''s a genius? That''s hrious."


    "Absolutely! The Hawthorn family did take Vivienne back, but even Beatrice refused to acknowledge


    her. If she''s really that exceptional, why hasn''t Beatrice held a recognition banquet?"


    "You guys!" Lysander was livid. He wanted to defend Vivienne, but she hadn''t brought her diploma


    when she was hired.


    Actually, Vivienne brought it, but Lysander didn''t ask.


    Vivienne was hired to teach ss Eighteen and wasn''t expected to lecture. There was no need for her


    diploma. Plus, he knew about her degrees, so he thought it wasn''t necessary.


    He didn''t expect these parents to question it, and he was at a loss for words.


    Lysander was furious, so he pulled out his phone to call Vivienne. He wanted her to bring her PhD


    certificate and p it in these people''s faces to prove she didn''t get in through the backdoor.


    Just as the call connected, a ringtone sounded from outside the office.


    Vivienne outside the office was taken aback that Lysander would call her at this moment. It was a bit


    awkward.


    She hung up and walked into the office.


    "Lysander."


    Seeing Vivienne enter, Lysander immediately went up to her, "Ms. Vivienne, did you bring your PhD


    diploma?"


    "No."


    Who would carry their diploma around all the time?


    "Can you go back and get it?" Lysander whispered to her, "You see how outrageous these parents


    are."


    Although Lysander was the principal, he could only manage school affairs. These parents all had high


    social status and wouldn''t listen to him.


    Only Vivienne''s diploma could shut them up.


    "I can go get it, but do you think it would help?" Vivienne gave a mocking smile.


    These people''s prejudices were deeply ingrained. They had always thought she was not fit to be a


    teacher.


    Even if she brought her diploma, they would find other reasons. They might even suspect it''s fake.


    "Are you Vivienne?" While Vivienne and Lysander were talking, a woman suddenly asked Vivienne.


    Vivienne looked at her and answered emotionlessly, "I am."


    "I hope you can leave Cloudcrest High School voluntarily. Our children can''t ept you as their


    teacher!"


    Vivienne nced at her, "I''m paid by the principal, and unless he asks me to, I won''t leave."


    The parent frowned, "Are you deliberately opposing us? Be clear, our families are no worse than the


    Hawthorn family. If we unite, you won''t be able to stay at Cloudcrest High School. Even the Hawthorn


    family won''t be able to stay in Havenwood."


    "So are you threatening me?" Vivienneughed, her eyes slightly squinted, but the smile didn''t reach


    her eyes.


    "Yes, I''m threatening you!" The parent held her chin high, "If you''re smart, you''ll leave Cloudcrest High


    School. Otherwise, don''t me us for not warning you. My child is facing entrance exams and can''t be


    affected by you."


    "Oh?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow, and then she suddenly looked up, "Which family are you from?"


    The parent frowned, then lifted her head proudly, "The Field family."


    The Field family was in the clothing business and had developed their brand into a second-tier brand


    over the years.


    This woman was Hilda Field, who always liked topare herself to other socialites.


    If it was about family status, the Field family was no match for the Hawthorn family.


    But the Field family was rich. If it was about money, the Hawthorn family was outrun.


    Because the current Hawthorn family, without a good perfume form and arge investment, would


    soon face bankruptcy.


    Vivienne walked up to Hilda and said calmly, "I have a pet peeve, and that''s being threatened. Hilda,


    you seem to have a lot of free time. Let me give you something to do."


    Before Hilda could respond, Vivienne took out her phone and made a call, "Dawson, I''m being bullied."


    On the other end of the phone, Dawson, the chairman of Alliance Enterprises, stood up at once. "Who''s


    that?"


    He swore that messing with Mystic Mistress was a one-way ticket to hell!


    "The Field family from Havenwood."


    "Hold tight, Mystic Mistress, I''ll get your revenge for you!"


    "That''s fine. You alone will do."


    Dawson was about to rally his brothers, but stopped when he heard Vivienne''s words, "Alright, got it."


    After hanging up, Dawson immediately summoned his assistant, tossing a check at him, "Invest 20


    million bucks into messing with the Field family. If any of the Fields could still cause a fuss, it''s on you!"


    The assistant shivered, "I''m on it!"


    He scampered away immediately.


    The Field family must be out of their goddamn minds!


    It was rare for the chairman to single out apany. They even had the balls to piss him off!


    Hearing Vivienne''s phone call, Hilda scoffed, "You trying to scare me? Give it a shot, and see if I flinch.


    Do you think I''ll let you continue teaching here? Dream on!"


    Vivienne kneaded her temples, speaking indifferently, "I never thought that you had the say over my


    "You!"


    Hilda was fuming, ready to explode. Then a teacher rushed in, excitedly eximing, "Principal, Mr.


    James'' team has arrived."


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne nced at the time on her phone. It was exactly 8 am.


    Mr. James was punctuality personified. When he said eight, it was eight.


    Hearing this news, The other parents dropped their grudges against Vivienne. With smiles on their


    faces, they were eager to meet Mr. James and show off their kids in front of him.


    "Quick, let them in." Lysander was also very excited.


    Soon, the teacher led Mr. James'' team into the office.


    The principal''s office was huge. It was dozens of square meters, but with the parents and Mr. James''


    team, it felt packed.


    The moment Mr. James walked in, he spotted Vivienne, "Vivienne, finally, there you are! Let me see.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Have you lost weight or gained some?"


    The parents who had been ready to greet Mr. James were taken aback by his words, their eyes wide in


    disbelief as they stared at Mr. James, too stunned to react.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Lysander knew that Mr. James was brought in by Vivienne, but these parents were totally in the dark.


    They were absolutely bbergasted to see Mr. James being so chummy with Vivienne.


    After a long silence, someone finally piped up, "What the hell''s going on? How does Mr. James know


    Vivienne?"


    "I''m just as shocked. Isn''t Vivienne from some backwater town? Mr. James has been teaching at Elite


    University and rarely leaves Rivenwood. How could he know a country girl like her?"


    "Looks like Mr. James and Vivienne go way back!"


    Everyone started buzzing about it.


    Their voices were loud enough for Vivienne to overhear.


    With a sly lift of her eye, Vivienne shot them a nce then turned to Mr. James and said with a chuckle,


    "I think I''ve put on some weight."


    She had been indulging in strawberry cakestely and had gained a couple of pounds.


    Mr. James pinched her cheek, "A little weight suits you. You''re too skinny. You need to eat more and


    get a bit plump. That''s much more appealing."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She thought, "So, am I supposed to puff up like a pig?"


    After a bit of small talk, Mr. James asked, "Where''s that ss you mentioned? Take me there. We need


    to assess their level to n a study program."


    Mr. James shot Vivienne a reproachful nce, "You''re really stirring up trouble for me. At my age, I


    didn''t expect such a big challenge."


    Vivienneughed, "You''ve guided plenty of Ph.D. students. This should be a piece of cake for you."


    "Humph!" Mr. James snorted, "I haven''t seen you in years, but you''ve certainly be more


    eloquent."


    She had a way with words that warmed one''s heart.


    At his age, he enjoyed a bit of ttery.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just take any sweet talker''s bait.


    Vivienne gave a small smile and turned to Lysander, "Principal, I''ll take Mr. James to ss Eighteen."


    After saying this, she led Mr. James towards the office exit.


    Her words took the parents aback.


    "What! Mr. James is going to teach ss Eighteen? Are you kidding me?"


    "Principal, what are you ying at? First, you bring in Vivienne who knows nothing to teach, and now


    you''re bringing Mr. James''s team to teach ss Eighteen. Aren''t you going overboard?"


    "Who even are the students in ss Eighteen? They were a bunch of rich brats with no talent. Do they


    even have a future? Mr. James and his team should be teaching the elite students. Isn''t this a waste of


    educational resources?"


    Lysander had long been fed up with theirints. He coldly retorted, "Do you think anyone can


    invite Mr. James? Don''t you know I''ve invited him over a dozen times, and he''s always declined?"


    "But you did invite him this time, didn''t you? You''re giving this golden opportunity to ss Eighteen? If


    you really do this, I''ll report you to the Department of Education!"


    Lysander couldn''t help butugh, "Mr. James was invited by Ms. Vivienne, and since she''s the teacher


    of ss Eighteen, naturally, Mr. James is here to teach that ss. If you want to report me, go ahead. I


    have nothing to fear because my conscience is clear!"


    He had had enough of these parents.


    Hearing this, the parents were gobsmacked. Their eyes widened.


    "Mr. James was invited by Vivienne? Are you joking? She''s just a country girl!"


    "Lysander, are you lying? Look at Vivienne. Does she have the capacity to invite Mr. James?"


    "Are you hiding something with Vivienne? Is that why you''re always protecting her?"


    The parents were extremely agitated, and their words were bing more vicious.


    Lysander''s face turned ghostly white with rage.


    He couldn''t believe how nasty these people were. Vivienne was only neen, and he was in his


    forties. She was like a daughter to him.


    And they even dared to nder them like this.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was absolutely disgusting!


    Mr. James thought these people were teachers discussing school matters with the principal. But when


    he heard what they were saying, he realized it wasn''t as he thought.


    He even heard someone insulting Vivienne as a country girl!


    His face instantly turned grim, and he turned to Vivienne, "What''s going on?"


    Seeing Mr. James speak up, the parents rushed to speak before Vivienne, "Mr. James, you''re a highly


    respected professor at Elite University. We''re all thrilled that you''re here at Cloudcrest High School. But


    why would you teach ss Eighteen?"


    "That ss has a terrible reputation. None of the students show any potential. They don''t even


    understand basic knowledge. Teaching them would be a waste of educational resources."


    "Mr. James, please don''t waste your time on them. Teach our elite students instead. They have


    excellent grades and with your guidance, and they''ll definitely get into top universities."


    "Vivienne is just a country girl. We don''t know how she managed to trick you. Be careful."


    "We don''t know what''s gotten into Lysander either. He insisted on having Vivienne teach ss


    Eighteen. She doesn''t even have an education. On what basis is she a teacher? Moreover, that ss is


    dangerous. It''s uncertain whether you and your team can avoid the danger."


    Mr. James looked visibly pissed off as he listened to the parents''ints.


    He was fuming, his eyes wide and furious. He yelled, "What a load of crap!"


    At Mr. James''s outburst, the parents instantly shut up.


    Lysander stood off to the side, silently observing. Mr. James''s words carried even more weight than his


    own.


    These parents were just ganging up on people.


    "Who called Vivienne a country bumpkin? Stand up!" Mr. James''s tone was icy as he roared, "You


    bunch of uncultured lot. How dare you look down on country folks? Aren''t the food you eat grown by


    them? What makes you better than them? And who said Vivienne never went to school, stand up too! I


    want to see who got their brains kicked out by a donkey!" Mr. James had many students, but Vivienne


    was his favorite.


    Seeing Vivienne insulted, and so rudely at that, pissed him off to no end!


    "Mr. James, I think you''re being a bit biased. Viviennees from a rural background, and she hasn''t


    had a formal education, but you can''t defend her just because she''s close to Lysander," a parent


    expressed displeasure.


    "What did you say?" The usually polite Mr. James was provoked to the point of cursing, evidently, he


    was livid, "You bunch of troublemakers, spouting nonsense and ming Vivienne. Collin, get awyer.


    I''m going to sue them and make them pay for their words! If they don''t apologize to Vivienne, it''s on


    you!"


    The other members of Mr. James''s team were equally infuriated.


    Collin immediately responded, "Right away, I''ll contact awyer."


    "Mr. James, you''re a renowned professor at Elite University. How can you be fooled by Vivienne,


    unable to distinguish right from wrong?" The parents instantly retorted upon hearing Mr. James''s


    intention to sue.


    Normally, his team members would remain quiet in Mr. James''s presence.


    But at this moment, Collin couldn''t hold back anymore, "Vivienne is Mr. James''s student. She topped


    the Eldoria City exams at fourteen and earned a dual PhD in Medicine and Biochemistry from Elite


    University at sixteen. And you say she never went to school? And are you even using her of


    improper rtions with the principal? With these two points alone, our team could sue you into


    oblivion!"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Parents were all gobsmacked by Collin''s words.


    "Is Vivienne really a PhD student? And is she also Mr. James''s student? Holy cow! That''s


    unbelievable!"


    When Lysander said Vivienne held two PhD degrees, they didn''t buy it.


    Vivienne was brought in by Lysander, and they weren''t sure if it was a hoax or not.


    But the fact that Mr. James''s team personally vouched for it meant it must be true.


    A national champion at 14.


    A PhD student at 16.


    That was one in a thousand.


    To have such a high-achieving teacher at Cloudcrest High School, the students were so lucky!


    "My daughter''s been missing the admission score for top universities by over 30 points in her recent


    exams. If Ms. Vivienne could tutor her, she''d definitely get in."


    "My daughter too. She''s good in humanities, but her science is not up to par. With a PhD student like


    Ms. Vivienne guiding her, she should be able to improve."


    After their initial shock, the parents started discussing.


    This time, everyone referred to Vivienne as a teacher.


    As they were considering how to get Vivienne to teach other sses, an inappropriate voice rang out,


    "Are you guys nuts? How can you just swallow whatever they feed you? If Vivienne really was a


    national champion at 14 and had two PhD degrees at 16, why wasn''t it all over the news?"


    The one who spoke was Hilda.


    Everyone was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That was right!


    Why wasn''t it all over the news?


    A national champion at 14 should''ve been a piece of big news!


    It was definitely a big event that would have attracted attention.


    All of them had kids, and some were in the same grade as Vivienne years ago, but they never heard of


    a national champion named Vivienne.


    "I can''t believe that Lysander, just so that Vivienne could get this far, even conspired with Mr. James to


    deceive us." Hilda sneered looking at Mr. James, "You''re a highly esteemed professor, yet you teamed


    up with Lysander to puff up a country bumpkin to such high status. I have no respect for you. You can


    go teach ss Eighteen. My child doesn''t need a teacher like you!"


    After a pause, Hilda added, "Vivienne is just a pretty face. You''re in your sixties, and you are old


    enough to be her grandpa. Could it be that you have impure thoughts about her too?"


    "That''s outrageous!" Mr. James roared, "You''re going too far, making up stuff and ndering people. If


    you don''t get punished by thew, my sixty years of life would have been in vain."


    Mr. James furiously turned to Collin, "Get awyer right now. I want the Field family to receive a


    "Huh, sue me. Go ahead. Do you think I''m scared of you? Shameless old man, ah?"


    Before Hilda could finish her sentence, her neck was tightly gripped by Vivienne. Vivienne''s cold face


    was covered with frostiness, her whole demeanor was icy. Her slender fingers tightly gripped when she


    said with a chilly voice, "Do you think I''m easy to bully just because I didn''t fight back when you insulted


    me?"


    "You, you let go of me!" Hilda''s face turned red, her hands struggling to pry Vivienne''s hand off her


    neck.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free from Vivienne''s grip.


    "Vivienne, you dare to hit me! Let me tell you, if youy a finger on me, my family won''t let you off!"


    Unable to break free, Hilda started to threaten Vivienne.


    Vivienne leaned into her ear, her icy eyes squinting. Her voice was colder than before, "I won''t hit you.


    I''ll kill you!"


    "You dare! We live in a society ruled byw!" Hilda stared at Vivienne, her heart filled with terror.


    Vivienne''s eyes were indifferent. When she said she would kill Hilda, there was no wavering.


    At that moment, Hilda felt that Vivienne really could kill her.


    "Vivienne, stop it!" Mr. James cried out anxiously, "Stop messing around. This is not Emerald


    Mountain."


    Seeing Vivienne holding Hilda by the neck, Lysander and other parents were all stunned. None of them


    could react in time.


    Mr. James''s words brought them back to reality. Lysander quickly pulled Vivienne away, "Ms. Vivienne,


    Hilda''s words were offensive. We can sue her. Don''t get yourself involved."


    Lysander was very angry at Hilda.


    After Mr. James confirmed Vivienne''s identity, all other parents believed it. Only Hilda was still causing


    trouble.


    She even insulted Mr. James.


    Mr. James was Vivienne''s university teacher. Now someone was insulting her teacher. Nobody could


    tolerate that, not to mention Vivienne.


    Other parents also tried to dissuade her, "Ms. Vivienne, calm down. Don''t hurt anyone, Hilda didn''t


    mean it."


    Although everyone agreed with Hilda''s words, no one dared to voice it out at this moment.


    Because Vivienne was too scary!


    Those eyes were like the eyes of the king of hell,pletely devoid of mercy.


    They all knew Vivienne was from the country, and might be a bit rough, but they didn''t expect her to


    resort to violence in school. From the looks of it, she was about to strangle Hilda.


    Vivienne''s icy gaze swept over everybody, then she indifferently looked away.


    She looked at Hilda, and coldly said, "Apologize to Mr. James!"


    "You want me to apologize just because you say so? Why should I?" Seeing others defending her,


    Hilda got her confidence back. She wasn''t afraid of Vivienne anymore, and she returned to her arrogant


    self.


    "Mr. James is my teacher. You don''t have to say sorry, unless you have a death wish," Vivienne


    whispered coldly into Hilda''s ear. "Don''t underestimate me. I can make you disappear and no one


    would know it was me."


    Hilda couldn''t help but shiver! Seeing Vivienne''s icy stare, she instinctively recoiled, pondering for a


    moment before gritting her teeth and saying, "Fine, I apologize!"


    Once she got out of this school, she''d make Vivienne regret this!


    "Mr. James, I''m sorry. I was out of line just now," Hilda said respectfully.


    "I don''t ept your apology!" Mr. James retorted angrily. "Go home and prepare yourself for legal


    consequences."


    He overheard Vivienne''s threat to Hilda, and he knew she was capable of carrying it out.


    He was touched. Despite her cold exterior, Vivienne was actually kind-hearted.


    He declined Hilda''s apology, partly to stand up for Vivienne, and partly to prevent Vivienne from acting


    on her threat.


    There were things that, once started, couldn''t be taken back.


    Vivienne had a bright future. There was no need to risk it for Hilda.


    Then Vivienne let go of Hilda.


    Hilda took a few deep breaths. She red at Vivienne and gnashed her teeth, "We''ll settle thister."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Vivienne eyed Hilda''s retreating back with a frosty gaze. She reached into her pocket, pulled out her


    phone, and was about to dial a number when a pair of old handsnded on her shoulder.


    Turning her head, she saw Mr. James shaking his head at her. After a moment of silence, she put her


    phone back in her pocket.


    She had almost lost her cool.


    She had more important things to do aftering down from the mountain. If she blew her cover, it


    would mean trouble for her family.


    Vivienne retracted her gaze. She turned to the other parents and dered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before


    and I¡¯ll say it again that you guys can¡¯t decide whether I stay or go. If you have any doubts about my


    qualifications, you can check it out with the right people.¡±


    She lifted her head, her aloof eyes sweeping over everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t try to teach me how to live my life.


    You have no right to do so!¡±


    With that, Vivienne headed off to ss Eighteen with Mr. James and the rest of their party.


    They left Lysander and a dozen parents in the room. Lysander looked at them, sighed, and then


    exined patiently, ¡°Ms. Vivienne¡¯s qualifications can be verified with the authorities. I went through a


    lot of trouble to get her here, so I won¡¯t fire her.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, since her arrival, she managed to get the students of ss Eighteen to fall in line in just


    one ss. Regardless of her qualifications, the fact that she managed to bring order to ss Eighteen


    is something to celebrate. Don¡¯t you want your kids to have a good learning environment?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James''s team was brought in by Ms. Vivienne. Now the students of ss Eighteen are bad in their


    academic performance.. They will create a study n for ss Eighteen students. Once their


    performance stabilizes, I¡¯ll discuss with Ms. Vivienne about having Mr. James tutor the other sses.¡±


    After hearing Lysander¡¯s words, those parents didn¡¯t argue further and left.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t go to the authorities to verify if Vivienne really had a PhD. Like Hilda, they


    didn¡¯t believe she could have one. But, with the situation as it was, they wouldn¡¯t stop Vivienne from


    continuing to work at the school.


    Most importantly, having Mr. James give lessons to other sses was a good thing. Given the current


    situation, Mr. James¡¯s team would stay in Havenwood until the exams were over. This was good news


    for the parents.


    Vivienne led Mr. James¡¯s team to ss Eighteen. Just as they reached the ssroom door, someone


    called out, ¡°Stand up!¡±


    Immediately, all the rest students stood up and greeted her with respect,¡°Good morning, Ms. Vivienne!¡±


    The one who called for everyone to stand was Charlotte Redwood.


    After the students of ss Eighteen went home yesterday afternoon, Logan Wood created a


    WhatsApp group for everyone (they usually kept to themselves and didn¡¯t talk much. That¡¯s why they


    didn¡¯t have a WhatsApp group before), urging everyone to strictly follow the ss rules.


    After a discussion, they decided to make Charlotte the ss monitor.


    Charlotte epted it as her due. Vivienne was her good friend, and now her head teacher. Being a


    ss monitor would help her support Vivienne better.


    Mr. James, seeing such well-behaved students, thought he was in his dream, "What''s going on here?"


    Vivienne smiled at Mr. James, "The kids are pretty sensible."


    Mr. James became speechless.


    Don¡¯t forget you were once a kid too! He thought.


    Then she pointed to Collin, "His name¡¯s Collin and he''ll be teaching you chemistry."


    She then introduced the other teachers.


    One after the other, Vivienne had finished introducing all the teaching staff.


    The students were over the moon!


    All these teachers were graduates of Elite University!


    Were these best graduates bing their teachers from now on?


    With their guidance, we can definitely do well in our exams, they thought.


    So, everyone greeted the teachers loudly and energetically.


    Mr. James smiled in satisfaction and said, "Good, it seems like I had some misconceptions about you


    guys before. Study time is precious, so I won¡¯t waste any more of it. From now on, we need to reassess


    your studies and make a study n for you."


    Upon hearing that they were going to be assessed, the students were not annoyed, but excited.


    "Thank you, Mr. James!" they all said in unison.


    Vivienne gave a few simple instructions, then left.


    The students of ss Eighteen would be living at the school from now on. Mr. James would be in


    charge of their studies, while she would handle their daily life.


    And she had other matters to attend to as well.


    Just as she reached her office, Lysander arrived, apanied by two people.


    They were Thomas and Percival Ellington!


    Percival was still in his wheelchair with Thomas pushing it from behind.


    Vivienne turned around and saw Percival. She paused for a moment.


    As soon as Lysander entered, he said to Vivienne with a smile, "Ms. Vivienne, I''ve found a PE teacher


    for ss Eighteen. You''ll have to work together."


    He introduced Percival to Vivienne, "This is Mr. Ellington. Say hello!"


    Vivienne was quiet for a second.


    She twitched her lips, then looked at Lysander and forced out, "Are you joking?"


    Lysander was taken aback, then said seriously, "No, I''m serious."


    After saying that, he touched his face and asked Vivienne seriously, "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Vivienne became speechless again.


    Just go away! I don''t want to talk! She thought.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to working with ya, Ms. Vivienne" Percival extended his hand, and shed a smile


    at her.


    His fingers were particrly good-looking.


    Vivienne nced at his extended hand, fell silent for a moment, and then opened her mouth , "Did your


    family go belly up?"


    Can''t I ever catch a break? You''re my fianc¨¦e, so how does my family going bankrupt benefit you?


    Percival thought to himself.


    He cleared his throat, then said seriously, "My granddad said that since I''ve got a fianc¨¦e now, I have to


    support her myself, so he cut off my credit card. I''m broke."


    Vivienne was lost for words.


    You and your grandfather really know how to cause a trouble, she thought in her mind.


    "We don''t need a PE teacher in our ss." Vivienne told Lysander, "There''s only three months left until


    the big exam, so our ss is under a lot of study pressure. PE sses have been canned."


    "About this¡­" Lysander nced at Percival, a little troubled. He had no objections to Vivienne''s


    arrangements.


    The ss was different. They were way behind in their studies so they really need to rush up.


    "Vivienne, as you know, I have a disability so nopany wants to hire me. If you don''t need me, I''ll be


    left high and dry. My granddad and Isolde are both depending on me and I need to take care of them.


    I''m really strapped for cash." Percival said, sounding really pitiful.


    Disabled? Nopany wants to hire you? Broke? What a nerve! She thought to herself silently.


    Mr. Ellington, does your conscience not prick you when you say these things? Thomas, who¡¯s standing


    behind Percival, thought to himself.


    "Um¡­" Lysander began to persuade her after seeing her cold silence, "Ms. Vivienne, the students do


    need a bnce between rest and study. How about we keep Mr. Ellington on?"


    Before Vivienne could respond, Lysander added, "I''ve already signed a contract with Mr. Ellington, if he


    doesn''t stay, I''ll have to pay him double his sry. Oh, by the way, his monthly sry is twenty grand."


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes widened.


    What the hell? You literally pay a PE teacher twenty grand a month? Are you pulling my leg? She


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    thought.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, looking a bit helpless.


    After a while, she looked up at Percival, her gaze sweeping over his legs, "Are you nning to teach


    like this?"


    Percival put his finger on his leg with a faint smile on his lips, "Although I''m disabled, it doesn''t affect


    my teaching."


    "¡­Alright! If you insist, let''s give it a shot. But I have to warn you that you can only teach two PE


    sses a week." Vivienne said.


    Vivienne did understand the importance of bncing work and rest. But ss Eighteen was a special


    case with a heavy course load. She hoped to solidify the subject knowledge for ss Eighteen within a


    month and then consider scheduling PE sses.


    But Percival suddenly proposed to teach gym sses. That was something unexpected.


    Oh well!


    She decided not to make a fuss about it considering the strawberry cake he gave her.


    "Alright." Percival agreed quickly.


    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, Lysander breathed a sigh of relief, "Ms. Vivienne, could Mr.


    Ellington share an office with you? I don''t have a new office avable at the moment, but I''ll move Mr.


    Ellington once I do."


    "Sure." Percival answered.


    Vivienne shot him a look and then told Lysander, "I have no problem with that."


    With everything finally settled, Lysander left. He had only walked a few steps when he suddenly


    remembered something and turned back, "Do you two know each other?"


    He hadn''t paid much attention to how Percival and Vivienne addressed each other when he first came.


    At that time, he was worried that Vivienne might disagree. He also felt that mishandling the situation


    might upset Percival.


    Now that everything was resolved, he realized that Percival had been calling Vivienne by her name.


    They didn''t say anything, but Lysander understood it from their expressions. He chuckled before


    leaving.


    In ss One.


    Twenty minutes had already passed since the bell rang. The students were watching the ssroom


    door anxiously.


    Arabe Hawthorn was particrly nervous in the front row.


    Suddenly, the door opened and the head teacher of ss One came in.


    Arabe immediately stood up, "Ms. Olivia, when will Mr. Jamese?"


    Ms. Olivia sighed, "Mr. James is noting."


    "What?" Arabe''s face changed, "Why? Our ssmates saw Mr. Jamese to school."


    Mr. James arrived when the ss was about to start, so most students didn''t see him; only a few who


    werete did.


    Their ss had ater today, who happened to see the dean bring Mr. James into the school.


    The student couldn¡¯t see it wrong. But why did Ms. Olivia say that Mr. James wouldn''te?


    "Mr. James dide to school, but he is here to teach ss Eighteen." Ms. Olivia looked regretful.


    "Teaching ss Eighteen!?" The students of ss One were immediately stunned!


    "How is that possible? Why Mr. James is teaching ss Eighteen? Do they deserve a teacher like


    him? They''ve probably forgotten most of their knowledge, right? Isn''t it a waste for Mr. James to teach


    them?"


    "We are ss One, the key ss of Cloudcrest High School. Almost every one of us can get into a


    great college. If Mr. James guides us, the whole ss might get into even better colleges. Why would


    they choose to teach ss Eighteen instead of our ss?"


    The students of ss One were very emotional.


    They couldn''t ept that Mr. James was going to teach ss Eighteen.


    Arabe was also shocked by Ms. Olivia''s words. She never thought that Mr. James would give up


    ss One because of ss Eighteen! Had Mr. James lost his mind? She couldn''t ept this


    oue!


    "Ms. Olivia, do you know why Mr. James is teaching ss Eighteen? Will these teachers continue to


    teach us?" Arabe asked.


    "The head teacher of ss Eighteen invited Mr. James''s team." Ms. Olivia looked approving while


    saying, "I only found out today that ss Eighteen has a new head teacher. I heard she manages the


    students very well. Seems like the principal made the right choice this time."


    Ms. Oliviaughed, "I even heard the students of ss Eighteen greet their teacher this morning,


    which was quite unexpected. But I don''t know the details. This morning a lot of parents wanted the


    principal to fire Ms. Vivienne, but it turns out she''s a Ph.D. with double degree.."


    Ms. Olivia was a gossip type, but she had been away from school for a couple of days because of


    some family issues. When she came back today, she heard about the new head teacher of ss


    Eighteen and how well she was managing the students, which piqued her curiosity.


    Then she heard that Mr. James wasing to the school to teach. The students asked her to enquire


    about the situation. She was also curious so she went to the principal''s office.


    In fact, many other teachers went too.


    But the principal''s office was in chaos so they didn''t dare to go in.


    Later on, a scuffle broke out inside. The other teachers were so scared that they bolted, leaving her to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    observe from a short distance.


    Only when the principal''s office was empty did she go in to inquire about the situation.


    Honestly, she was utterly awestruck by Vivienne.


    ss Eighteen was a notoriously hard ss to manage. Vivienne not only handled the ss, but also


    made them fall in line. That¡¯s something most people couldn''t pull off.


    No wonder she acquired a double doctorate from Elite University at the tender age of neen.


    "Double doctorate?" Arabe''s eyes nearly popped out of her head as she looked at Ms. Olivia in


    disbelief.


    She thought she must have heard it wrong. Maybe she was just hearing things due tock of rest.


    But then, the next second, she heard Ms. Olivia say, "That''s right. Ms. Vivienne not only has a double


    doctorate from Elite University, but she''s also the youngest Ph.D. student there. Mr. James was her


    professor at Elite University.


    Ms. Vivienne brought Ms. James here just to teach ss Eighteen. The principal wanted him to teach


    other sses as well and he hoped Ms. Vivienne could discuss it through with Mr. James. But given the


    ruckus caused by the parents today, that''s probably not going to happen."


    Facing a group of students, Ms. Olivia said, "Don''t be discouraged. ss One is a top ss, and as


    long as you maintain your current level, you''ll all be able to get into university smoothly. Mr. James will


    officially start teaching ss Eighteen this afternoon, starting with some basic knowledge. I''ll go talk to


    Ms. Vivienne about auditing some sses. I can''t promise anything in other areas, but if I gain some


    experience in physics, I''ll share it with you."


    Ms. Olivia is a physics teacher. She has always been obsessed with physics.


    Ms. Olivia rambled on,pletely oblivious to the shocked faces of ss One''s students. Especially


    Arabe and Coral Lockwood.


    Coral and Arabe share a desk. Coral whispered in Arabe''s ear, "Vivienne is a Ph.D. student? Why


    didn''t you guys mention this before? I thought she never went to school."


    Arabe was brought back to reality, and after a moment of silence, she said, "I don''t know how my


    sister could be a Ph.D. student. I''m sure she never went to school. Maybe Mr. Ellington helped her buy


    the certificate?"


    "So that''s it. I knew Vivienne''s been lying all along!" Coral said angrily, "We can''t get her kicked out of


    school just because of a forged certificate. What a shame."


    Arabe wore a worried expression, "I''m afraid if the authorities find out that my sister''s certificate is


    bought, it will be awful. It''s illegal!"


    Coral''s eyes shed on hearing this, "Hmph! People like her should be punished by thew."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Inside the head teacher''s office of ss Eighteen.


    The office was set up simply at Vivienne''s request, with just a desk and afy sofa.


    At the moment, Vivienne was busy at the desk, Percival was dealing with stuff in his wheelchair, and


    Thomas was sitting on the sofa. It was all quiet, nobody was speaking.


    Mr. James''s team hadpleted all subject tests for ss Eighteen''s students and set up a study


    n.


    Once the study n was confirmed, Vivienne started scheduling the sses.


    The learning tasks for the first month were quite heavy. Vivienne even filled the self-study time at night


    with sses. However, she didn''t arrange any PE sses within the first week.


    Percival didn''t object to this.


    ss Eighteen''s students had had enough fun; it was time to get serious about studying.


    By the time she finished scheduling the sses and sorting out different things for the ss, it was


    already half past twelve in the afternoon.


    She looked up and was surprised to see Percival and Thomas still there, "Aren''t you guys going to


    eat?"


    "Waiting for you." Percival responded after sending out hisst message and putting his phone back in


    his pocket. He was smiling faintly, his voice gentle.


    "Waiting for me?"


    She was going home for lunch today. She wasn''t used to the school''s canteen, so she had Cordelia


    prepare some when she left home in the morning.


    She and Percival were not close. Why would he wait for her?


    "Well, I called Cordelia this morning, saying that we''re going to have lunch at your ce." Percival


    wheeled over to Vivienne, and before she could say anything, he added, "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    freeloading. I''ve paid the living expenses, and from now on, I''ll eat at your ce except for breakfast."


    "What about your grandpa and Isolde?" Vivienne asked.


    Percival looked up, a smile tugging at his lips, "I forgot to tell you that I paid for four people''s meals,


    me, my grandpa, Isolde, and Thomas."


    Vivienne straightened up her desk, and as she turned around, her gaze fell on the pendant on


    Percival''s neck. It was identical to the one she had on her wrist, and it should have been with her


    mother. It was now sparkling brighter in the sunlight.


    Without showing any emotion, Vivienne withdrew her gaze. She took a nce at Percival, and then


    walked out, "Let''s go."


    Just as they exited the office, they saw a figure standing at the door.


    As soon as she saw Vivienneing out, the figure immediately approached with a smile, "Ms.


    Vivienne, nice to meet you! I''m the head teacher of ss One, my name is¡­¡±


    Ms. Olivia had arrived at half past eleven but saw Vivienne busy. She thus waited at the door.


    Little did she know, she would end up waiting for an hour.


    She didn''t expect Ms. Vivienne to be so dedicated, still busy with student affairs way past lunchtime.


    "Ms. Olivia." Vivienne greeted, "What can I do for you?"


    "I have a favor to ask. I was wondering if I could sit in on Mr. James''s lessons?" To prevent any


    misunderstanding, Ms. Olivia quickly exined, "I don''t have any other intentions. It''s just that all my


    students wish to be taught by Mr. James, but he only teaches ss Eighteen. I''d like to sit in and learn


    some new methods so I can teach my students better."


    Vivienne looked at Ms. Olivia. Among all the teachers she met since she came to Cloudcrest High


    School, Ms. Olivia was the only one who put students'' needs first.


    She pondered for a moment, then said, "Sure, I''ll call Mr. James and let him know."


    "Thank you so much! I''m really grateful." Ms. Olivia said excitedly, "You are so beautiful yet also very


    kind, Ms. Vivienne. "


    Kind? That''s a misconception!


    "If there''s nothing else, may I leave now?" Vivienne was quite hungry at the moment, she wanted to


    eat.


    Just as Vivienne was about to leave, Ms. Olivia suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked,


    "Ms. Vivienne, could you please ask Mr. James if he could also teach other sses when he has time?


    Even just one or two lessons would be fine."


    "For the next month, Mr. James won''t be teaching any other sses. My ss has a heavy learning


    load and every single lesson is fully scheduled."


    Vivienne thought for a moment and said, "A monthter, once ss Eighteen performs better, I''ll


    arrange it."


    "Okay!" Ms. Olivia left happily after getting a clear reply.


    ...


    On the way back to Tranquil Estates.


    Thomas was driving, with Percival and Vivienne in the back seat.


    Vivienne was leaning against the car window, her gaze fixed outside. Her hand was tightly clutching her


    phone, as if she was waiting for some news.


    Percival nced at her and suddenly asked, "Why don''t you teach the sses yourself?"


    Vivienne was interrupted by his question, "I''m busy."


    She was not a superwoman! Although she could teach every subject, from freshman to senior, for the


    whole ss of forty-five students, the time and energy it would consume would be enormous.


    She could hire the best education team to teach them, so why wear herself out?


    Furthermore, she had other things to do at the Cloudcrest.


    "What was your mother like?" Percival suddenly changed the topic.


    He looked at the coldness in Vivienne''s eyes and his lips curled up in a smile, "I''m curious. What kind


    of person can raise such an outstanding woman like you? I heard your grandmother didn''t like your


    mother because her family was poor?"


    Vivienne looked at him silently, her face still cold.


    "I also heard that the Hawthorn family''seback back in the day was all thanks to your mom''s


    perfume recipe. She practically saved the Hawthorns from going under and got them back in the high


    society of Havenwood. Is that true?" Percival were tapping on the car window ledge casually, like he


    was talking about something as mundane as the weather.


    Up front, Thomas was checking out Vivienne''s reaction through the rear-view mirror.


    Vivienne stared at him for a good while before leaning in closer. She said it with a bright smile on her


    face, "Ever heard the saying, ''The more you know, the quicker you die?''"


    Her face was so close that he could clearly see her smile. But it wasn''t a warm one. It carried a chilling


    atmosphere instead.


    Percival gently patted her head with a hint of indulgence in his voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    He could smell a faint scent of strawberry cream on her. Maybe that¡¯s because she''d been stuffing


    herself with strawberry cakes recently.


    It smelt sweet and delightful.


    Vivienne slightly leaned her body, cing one hand behind his neck, her smile even brighter. "Don''t


    worry about it, my mom''s pretty easy-going. She won''t hurt those who offend her. It''s just that her ghost


    likes tomunicate with people."

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    While Percival and Vivienne were testing each other, the car pulled into Tranquil Estates.


    When Vivienne got them home, Richard and Isolde Ellington had already arrived, along with Leopold


    Sterling.


    Vivienne leered at Leopold, then turned to Percival, "You only gave living expenses for four. Why there


    are five people now?"


    Before Percival could answer, Leopold chuckled and said, "Hey, don''t be so stingy with me, I''m just


    here for dinner. Plus I brought a gift. The money I spent on it should cover your family''s meal."


    "Feels like you''re about to get some bad luck unless you eat some garlic." Vivienne said.


    "You also know how to tell one¡¯s fortune?" Leopold asked.


    Vivienne nodded seriously, "I might not have mastered everything my teacher taught me, but yes."


    "Haha!" Leopold took a sip from his ss andughed, "You''re hrious. I never knew you were such a


    joker...¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    His ss shattered in his hand before he could finish his sentence.


    Leopold''s eyes widened, "Wow, it waspletely out of the blue."


    Everyone else in the room was also taken aback and stared at Leopold.


    "Oh my, Vivienne, you''re amazing. You knew one¡¯s luck just from someone''s face!" Richard stood up in


    excitement, looking at the broken ss on the floor, "Leopold, you''d better do as Ms. Hawthorn says!"


    The elder man Richard was the only one in the room who believed in fortune-telling.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Their generation believed there were unseen forces in the world.


    Even though they hadn''t seen them, they''d rather believe they existed than doubt their existence.


    Now, having seen Leopold''s ss shatter out of nowhere, Richard was even more convinced of the


    existence of magical fortune telling.


    "Richard, it''s just a ss. Maybe the water was too hot and cracked it. When I picked it up, it shattered.


    You do believe what she said?" Said Leopard.


    "Humph!" Richard denied, "That''s not the way to put it. We need to show some respect to the unknown.


    You''d better do as Vivienne says."


    Leopold felt that Vivienne was a prankster. He was here only to mooch a meal and why she¡¯d mess


    with him like that?


    Now he was forced to eat garlic by Richard!


    He was lost for words.


    "Why are you still standing here?" Richard said earnestly.


    Leopold was helpless. He picked up another ss, "Look, nothing happens when I hold this ss. We


    should believe in science, not superstitions...¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The ss shattered again!


    Leopold''s hand stiffened in mid-air, mouth agape, and he was at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, he jumped up; his face filled with terror, "This, this is real?"


    "Oh my, I told you so but you didn''t listen. Go eat some garlic." Richard was really getting worried.


    He had watched Leopold grow up and loved him like a grandson. He didn''t want any bad things to


    happen to him.


    Dorian and Cordelia also advised, "Mr. Sterling, even though we believe in science, there are some


    things that you just have to believe. You should listen to Vivienne. She''s been dealing with fortune-


    telling for ten years and knows some things."


    Even though they didn''t fully believe it, who could say for sure?


    Isolde also advised, "Ms. Hawthorn wouldn''t harm you. You''ve already broken two sses. It would be


    best to take her advice."


    "I want to see what¡¯ s gonna happen." Leopold refused to believe it and picked up another ss. As


    before, it shattered as soon as he picked it up.


    Next, he sat on a chair, and as soon as he sat down, the chair copsed.


    Not just him, but Richard and Dorian and his wife were all in a panic.


    Cordelia even ran into the kitchen, grabbed a bunch of garlic, and put it in front of Leopold, "Mr.


    Sterling, we''re poor people who can''t afford your antics. You''ve already broken three sses and a


    chair. If you keep this up, you''ll ruin all of our stuff. Just eat some garlic and stop damaging our things."


    Dorian nodded, "Yes, Mr. Sterling. I¡¯m the only breadwinner in my family. I just started working and


    haven''t even received my first paycheck. If you keep this up, we''ll end up homeless."


    Richard even pped Leopold on the head, "You uncouthd. You can¡¯t make such a mess as a guest


    in someone¡¯s home. Go eat garlic!"


    Leopold was helpless, and finally, under the pressure of everyone, he ate a bunch of garlic.


    That bunch of garlic with at least twenty cloves was hot as hell.


    Everyone in the room was silent except for Percival.


    Others didn''t see it, but he saw clearly. Vivienne''s silver needle pierced through Leopold''s ss three


    times. And her trick was peculiar. If you didn''t look closely, you wouldn''t see how she did it.


    Percival frowned. Leopold didn''t know Vivienne. Why was she targeting him?


    Was it just because Leopold came for a meal?


    From what he had seen so far, Vivienne was not that kind of person. As long as you avoided her


    sensitive issues, she was easy to get along with.


    Why did she do this to Leopold?


    Richard said after Leopold finished eating the garlic, "Try holding a ss again?"


    Cordelia wanted to cry. What if it didn''t work and another ss got broken?


    But she didn''t say anything. After all, eating garlic was Vivienne''s suggestion, so they had to see the


    results.


    Leopold did as they told. He picked up a ss and held it for five minutes. The ss didn''t shatter this


    time.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief. He put down the ss and grinned at Vivienne, "Hey, little girl,


    you''re a godsend. This trick really works."


    Man, he had got some serious garlic breath after eating all that!


    Vivienne nced up and said in a casual tone, "Don''t call me ''little girl'' next time."


    "Then what should I call you? You''re younger than me, so it''s normal for me to call you ''little girl''."


    Leopold said.


    Vivienne gave him a side-eye but didn''t respond.


    Cordelia had finished cooking and began serving the food since everyone was there.


    Just as Vivienne was about to start eating, her phone buzzed. It was a text message alert.


    Vivienne checked the message and her expression suddenly turned serious. She put down her utensils


    and said, " I need to step out. Got some urgent business to handle. "


    "Can''t it wait till after dinner?" Cordelia called out.


    "I''m not hungry." Vivienne stated. Then she headed back to her room, changing into a ck hoodie and


    donning a ck baseball cap, left.


    Watching her retreating figure, Percival was deep in thought.


    He was sitting closest to Vivienne, not that he was snooping on her phone, but he happened to catch


    the word "potion" on her screen when he looked up.


    But it was just a glimpse before Vivienne put her phone away.


    Was she researching about a potion, or did she have one on her?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    At a coffee shop.


    Vivienne stood at the entrance of the coffee shop, scanning the room, the brim of her baseball cap


    pulled down low enough to cover her face, before striding in.


    She reached the door of a booth, pushed it open, and stepped in.


    The man inside immediately stood up at her entrance, "Boss!"


    He, too, was dressed in all ck with a baseball cap on. Unlike Vivienne, he was also wearing a mask.


    You couldn''t even see his eyes unless he looked up.


    His name was Draven.


    It wasn''t his real name. He had started using it when he began following Vivienne. As for his original


    name, he couldn''t remember anymore.


    Vivienne closed the door, shot him a nce and said, "Don''t pick ces like this next time."


    Draven replied, "Yes, boss."


    Vivienne sat down, poured herself a cup of coffee, and took a sip.


    It was good coffee, but it couldn''tpare to the coffee at Cordelia''s ce.


    "Boss, I''ve turned the Hawthorn family''s old mansion upside down, but I couldn''t find the other bottle of


    potion," Draven stood behind Vivienne, his tone serious.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows, "Did you check everywhere?"


    "I''ve checked everywhere. I even moved the tiles in the mansion''s bathroom, but I didn''t find anything,"


    Draven responded, "I''ve also nted a bug in Beatrice Hawthorn''s room. She''s never mentioned the


    potion to anyone. Is it possible that the information was wrong and the potion isn''t at the Hawthorn


    family''s?"


    "There''s no way," Vivienne said in a low voice, "My mother took two bottles of potion away. I have one,


    and the other was left at the Hawthorn family''s."


    This was what her mother had told her on her deathbed.


    At the time, her mother was worried about getting her involved and hadn''t nned on telling her. But


    after receiving a phone call at thest moment, she changed her mind.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her mother had given her a bottle of potion and told her to keep it safe, also told her that there was


    another one at the Hawthorn family''s...


    And then, her mother passed away.


    Her main purpose for going to the Hawthorn family was to find that bottle of potion.


    "Could it be with Dorian?" Draven asked, "I''ve searched every nook and cranny of the Hawthorn


    family''s. If it''s not there, it could only be with Dorian."


    Vivienne shook her head, "It''s not with him either."


    She''d already thoroughly searched that three-bedroom apartment when she''d first moved in, but she


    didn''t find the potion.


    After moving to Tranquil Estates, she''d searched again, but the result was the same.


    That''s why she''d sent Draven to search the Hawthorn family''s.


    It wasn''t in the Hawthorn family''s either - that was strange.


    "Is it possible that Dorian knew the importance of the potion and didn''t keep it at home?" Draven


    questioned.


    Vivienne''s expression froze. Could it really be like that?


    But aside from his home, where else could Dorian hide the potion?


    "Why don''t you just ask Dorian directly?" Draven suggested.


    "I can''t," Vivienne lowered her head, her expression unreadable.


    She wasn''t sure what kind of person Dorian was yet.


    She couldn''t be certain if he was really as kind as he appeared to be, or if he was acting nice to her on


    purpose to get something.


    What''s more, asking him directly without knowing for sure if the potion was with him could be a


    misstep.


    She had to make sure Dorian was truly trustworthy.


    "What''s the n now?" Draven paused for a moment before suddenly adding, "By the way, there are


    two other teams looking for the potion recently. One is GTO, and the other''s identity is unknown. I didn''t


    dare to act rashly, so I didn''t stop them."


    Vivienne frowned, "GTO has already found the Hawthorn family so quickly?"


    "Yes, boss. You''re in danger now."


    Vivienne suddenlyughed, "Shouldn''t they be the ones in danger?"


    Draven was lost for words. He knew his boss would say something like that!


    His boss is always so confident.


    Vivienne took a sip of her coffee, stood up, and said, "Have your people pull out from the Hawthorn


    family. You don''t need to worry about this anymore."


    "But you..."


    Vivienne gave his shoulder a pat and shed him a mischievous smile, "I''ve got nine lives! I won''t die."


    Draven was speechless.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Vivienne returned to Tranquil Estates.


    Percival and the others were still there.


    Seeing Vivienne return, Cordelia immediately came to greet her, "Vivienne, have you eaten?"


    "Not yet." She had been thinking about that meal all along.


    "I''ve prepared it already. Give me a second, I''ll bring it to you." Cordelia knew Vivienne hadn''t eaten, so


    she quickly went to the kitchen.


    In the living room, Richard and Dorian were ying chess, and Isolde was ying with the toy Vivienne


    had bought for Thaddeus Hawthorn on the balcony.


    Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were each holding a phone, engrossed in whatever they were looking


    at.


    Vivienne sat down on the sofa, directly opposite Percival. She nced at him and her eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    Draven had mentioned that another team was looking for the potion. She had a hunch this might be


    connected to Percival.


    His mention of his mother today was certainly not a coincidence.


    Was his initial appearance at Emerald Mountain deliberate?


    Hmm, interesting.


    "Dinner''s ready, Vivienne. Come eat," Cordelia brought the food over, and Vivienne thanked her,


    picking up her utensils to eat.


    She was really starving.


    "Haha, I lost!" Richard, who was ying chess, suddenlyughed out loud, "Dorian, I never expected


    you to be this good on ying chess. I won''t brag about how good I am at chess, but I can count on


    one hand the people who have beaten me. You''re really good."


    Percival was speechless.


    Richard beat those people not because he was good at chess, okay?


    "Oh, I''m nowhere near your level. I just y chess with people in my neighborhood when I have


    nothing else to do," Dorian said modestly, but he was secretlyughing inside.


    Even a newbie could beat Richard''s level of chess skills.


    "Dorian, I like your character. I''lle to y chess with you when I have time," Richard really liked


    Dorian''s family.


    Dorian was honest and upright.


    Cordelia was gentle, generous, and kind.


    And Vivienne was beyond reproach.


    He had been veryfortable these few days in Havenwood.


    "Sure." Dorian had prejudices against Richard and Percival at first.


    But after getting to know them, he found they were actually pretty good. Richard wasn''t arrogant at all,


    very down-to-earth. He didn''t look down on them because they were poor.


    Percival was very polite, his demeanor was very elegant,pletely different from the useless person


    rumors said he was.


    After Vivienne finished eating, she was about to take the dishes to wash, but Cordelia took them from


    her and didn''t let her wash.


    Vivienne didn''t refuse again.


    She nced at the group of people chatting enthusiastically in the living room, walked over to Dorian,


    poured him and Richard a ss of water each, and suddenly asked, "Dorian, you''ve been with my


    mother for nine years. Do you know what kind of person my mother is?"


    Hearing this, Percival, who was holding his phone, paused slightly. He looked at her with some


    surprise.


    Was she talking to him?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Dorian was shocked. He didn''t expect Vivienne to suddenly bring up her mother.


    She had been back for a while but never mentioned her mom. He was worried that it might make her


    sad, so he never brought it up either.


    Dorian was silent for a moment and then said, "Your mom was an incredibly kind person. She was,


    without a doubt, the most selfless person I ever met. She''d sacrifice her own interests to help others.


    The person who loved you most in this world was your mom. I can''t evenpare to her."


    When it came to Evelyn, Dorian chose to gloss over the details.


    Probably because he was afraid of stirring up Vivienne''s painful memories.


    To his reply, Vivienne merely nodded and didn''t ask any further questions.


    However, Percival Ellington began to ponder.


    Back in the day, Dorian was crazy about Evelyn. He was even willing to go against Beatrice, all


    because of his love for her. Yet Dorian only mentioned her kindness and selflessness, not his


    adoration.


    "Absolutely, Evelyn was wonderful!" Speaking of Evelyn made Richard''s eyes dim. But they quickly


    returned to normal as he continued to express his admiration for Evelyn.


    After hearing this, Percival looked at Richard, as if he had caught some vital information.


    He suddenly remembered that his grandfather knew Evelyn.


    His engagement to Vivienne was arranged by his grandfather and Evelyn.


    Vivienne was surprised that Richard would say such a thing.


    She didn''t know how her mother knew Richard, and she''d never heard her mother mention him.


    She originally thought their engagement was settled through some sort of deal, but now it seemed like


    Richard and her mother were more than just acquaintances.


    There must have been a deeper connection between the two of them.


    But why was Percival investigating her mother and the potion?


    There were some things she didn''t dare delve into, because once she did, it would involve even more


    people.


    Vivienne gave Percival a deep look and then stood up. "I''m off to school."


    Dorian was taken aback. "School?"


    He had been busy getting to know the newpany. He usually left the house early and came back


    "What''s the matter with you? Your daughter has been a teacher for two days, and you still didn''t know?"


    Cordelia, who had finished washing dishes, red at Dorian, saying, "Vivienne is now a teacher at


    Cloudcrest High School. In just one morning, her students have be particrly obedient."


    When Vivienne first said she was going to be a teacher, she and Dorian thought she was joking. But


    yesterday afternoon, when Ms. Redwood came to see Vivienne, they had a chat, and then she found


    out Vivienne was really teaching.


    "Most importantly, Vivienne earns ten thousand dors a month, which is much more than your sry."


    "Really?" Dorian excitedly stood up and beganughing. "Ha, I knew it. My daughter is the best. Who


    said my daughter is a country bumpkin who knows nothing? My mom alwayspares Arabe to


    Vivienne. Now, my daughter is going to be the teacher to her proudest granddaughter."


    "Mr. Hawthorn, I''m the teacher of another ss, not Arabe''s."


    "It''s the same thing. She still has to call you teacher." Dorian was grinning from ear to ear. "Oh, I can


    finally brag for once. Arabe is always cold to me and constantly looks down on Vivienne. She always


    mocks my own daughter for not being as good as her. I want to see her brag in front of me now."


    Vivienne was confused. After all, wasn¡¯t Arabe his adopted daughter? Was this appropriate?


    Cordelia gave Dorian a light tap while apologizing to everyone. "Dorian is too excited. Please don''t


    mind him."


    Dorian came to his senses and chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, sorry, I got too excited."


    It was not that he didn''t want his foster daughter because he found his biological one. In truth, Arabe


    had annoyed him in recent years. Arabe did many bad things, which made him very angry, especially


    after Vivienne came back.


    He was over the moon to see his own daughter get the upper hand in front of her.


    Richard and Percival didn''t say anything but realized that Dorian was being genuine.


    When they entered the vi, Percival asked Eartha to take Isolde to y.


    He stopped Richard. "Grandpa!"


    "What is it?" Richard was in a good mood today. His mouth was curving up into a smile when he spoke


    to Percival.


    "Do you know Vivienne''s mom?" Percival''s eyes were fixed on Richard''s face.


    "Of course I know her. Otherwise, how could I arrange your engagement?" Richard said cheerfully.


    "How did you meet?"


    "This is a long story, let me tell you." Richard''s smile suddenly vanished as he looked up and saw the


    smug look in Percival''s eyes, so he quickly changed the topic. "Oh dear, I can''t remember clearly.


    There are so many things I can''t remember. I might have dementia; I should get Bruce to check me."


    "Bruce just gave you a full-body checkup the day before yesterday. You don''t have dementia."


    "Really?" Richard continued to act. "Then his medical skills are not good. I''ll have Vivienne check me in


    a few days."


    After saying that, he was about to go upstairs but was stopped by Percival.


    "Grandpa! ying dumb won''t work. This is important; you have to tell me clearly.¡±


    ¡°Oi, you little rascal, how dare you bully your grandpa?!" Richard sprawled himself on the ground and


    began wailing and causing a scene. "Wife, look at your grandson. He''s picking on me when I''m all


    alone with no one to back me up. Wife, why did you leave me? Ever since you left, these ungrateful


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    descendants of mine have been taking me for granted. How pitiful am I? Look at me being bullied by


    my own grandson in my old age."


    Percival was dumbfounded.


    He was doing it again!


    This old man always yed dirty. When will it ever end?


    "When did I ever bully you?" Percival rubbed his temples, feeling utterly defeated.


    "I''m already beaten down to the ground; isn''t that enough for you? Are you a man or not? Can''t you


    own up to your actions?" Richard continued his antics.


    Percival sighed. "Stop it; this isn''t a joke. It''s a matter of life and death for many people."


    "Why are you so stubborn? I told you I forgot, yet you keep pressing me. What can I possibly say?"


    Richard was really annoyed.


    Percival clenched his teeth. "If you don''t speak up, I''ll bring the police to talk to you."


    "I''d rather die. This is too much; you actually want to send your own grandpa to the police station just


    because I have dementia. Wife, look at your good grandson." Richard said as he attempted to run into


    a wall.


    Percival was shocked.


    "Stop!" Percival roared. "Grandpa, do you want to protect Evelyn so much that you would hurt


    Vivienne? Have you ever considered that some things Evelyn is involved in might pose a danger to


    Vivienne?"


    Richard stopped immediately.


    He was silent for a moment and then said seriously, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that I


    don''t know much. She once saved our whole family; all I know is that she''s very capable, but the rest I


    don''t know. She wouldn''t let me know. Percival, we owe her, so we must protect Vivienne no matter


    what."


    Percival looked at Richard for a long time. He was certain that he wasn''t lying this time.


    Who exactly was Evelyn?


    If she once saved the Ellington family, why didn''t he remember her?

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    For the next two days, the progress of ss Eighteen visibly shot up, and the students were buzzing


    with enthusiasm.


    Even the ones who used to hate going to ss were now so engrossed in studying that they didn''t


    want to rest when the bell rang.


    Mr. James was over the moon after seeing this. Taking over ss Eighteen had initially been a


    daunting task, but now he felt like he was on top of the world.


    I mean, who wouldn''t be stoked to see students, who once couldn''t be bothered to study, now making


    leaps and bounds under his tutge?


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was also up to her eyeballs in work. She personally kept tabs on ss Eighteen''s


    progress. Although she wasn''t the one teaching, she had a ton of other stuff to deal with.


    Particrly, she was tutoring Charlotte Redwood one-on-one.


    Charlotte wasgging way behind the others, so Vivienne had to start from scratch with her.


    But Charlotte was sharp as a tack. Once Vivienne taught her something, it stuck. Charlotte''s previous


    problem was simply ack of supervision. If someone kept an eye on her, she''d ace any test.


    On Friday, a school-wide assembly was held.


    At the beginning of every semester, the school would hold a big meeting. This one was originally


    scheduled for Monday, but because ss Eighteen swapped homeroom teachers and got Mr. James,


    it was pushed back to Friday.


    At the assembly, the principal and some top-notch teachers would give speeches.


    Lysander Harper invited Vivienne to speak, but she turned him down.


    Halfway through the assembly, some people in uniforms walked in. One of them said to Lysander,


    "Sorry to butt in. We''ve got a report that one of your teachers has forged a certificate. We need to take


    them in for questioning."


    Lysander was taken aback and stood up. "Are you sure there''s no mix-up? All our teachers were hired


    through proper procedures. Their certificates were verified by the relevant departments. How could


    anyone have a fake one?"


    "We understand the reported person is your new teacher, Vivienne." The man continued, "Where''s


    Vivienne?"


    "I''m here." Vivienne, who was sitting with the students of ss Eighteen, stood up and responded


    calmly.


    "Please hand over your diploma. We need to verify it." The man said.


    After hearing this, chatter broke out among the teachers and students.


    "Is Ms. Vivienne''s diploma fake? Forging a diploma is pretty ballsy."


    "I heard Ms. Vivienne and Lysander are tight. He personally hired her. Maybe he''s in on this fake


    certificate thing too."


    "Oh my God, this is shocking. Lysander always seemed so nice. Who knew he was such a sneaky


    snake?"


    Upon hearing the whispers, Vivienne''s face turned serious.


    Lysander also looked like he had swallowed a sour lemon.


    He had let Vivienne register her diploma to avoid issues with some angry parents. He never thought


    the authorities woulde knocking during a school-wide assembly.


    Teachers only needed to register their diplomas, so he hadn''t made Vivienne''s public, making her stick


    out like a sore thumb.


    Vivienne was not a fan of drama, and he had tried to keep her out of it.


    But the authorities showed up at the assembly and aired Vivienne''s dirtyundry to the entire school.


    Clearly, someone couldn''t stomach the idea that Vivienne got her job through connections.


    Lysander was seething as he thought about this.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Vivienne speak to the officials, "Didn''t you check my info in


    the system before investigating me?"


    The official was taken aback. "We came as soon as we got the report. Please cooperate and provide


    your diploma."


    "Funny!" Vivienne leisurely spoke, with her hand in her pocket, "You got a report, and instead of


    checking its validity, you came to verify my diploma?"


    The official seemed embarrassed but maintained hisposure. "We follow procedures. Please


    cooperate."


    "How do you want me to cooperate?" Vivienne asked coldly.


    "You need to provide your diploma for verification."


    Vivienne scoffed. "Do you carry your diploma around when you go out?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The officer was irritated. "Please don''t waste everyone''s time and provide your diploma promptly."


    "You want me to produce my diploma during a school meeting? Are you expecting me to pull one out of


    thin air?" Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, and a chill seemed to emanate from her.


    "Since you''re not willing to provide your diploma, we have reason to suspect it¡¯s fake. Pleasee with


    us." The official said impatiently.


    "Go? No way!" Vivienne said, her face expressionless.


    "So you''re refusing to cooperate?" The official asked sternly.


    "I''m not the one who needs to cooperate. It''s you who should be cooperating with your department''s


    investigation."


    Before the official could respond, Vivienne pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    Soon, the call was answered, and Vivienne started, "Mr. Jason, I¡¯m teaching at Havenwood Cloudcrest


    High School. Your guys from Havenwood Divisional Administration are saying my diploma is fake and


    want to take me in. We''re at Cloudcrest High School, so how do we resolve this?"


    Upon hearing Mr. Jason, the lead official¡¯s eyes flickered with unease.


    Did Vivienne call Mr. Jason from Rivenwood General Administration?


    No way!


    Mr. Jason was incredibly busy. How could a country bumpkin like Vivienne possibly have his number?


    "Sorry, Ms. Vivienne, I had no idea this would happen. Please hand the phone to your coworker; I need


    to have a word with him." Although Mr. Jason kept his cool, he was inwardly seething.


    Who was this idiot?


    Vivienne was a national treasure. She had made significant contributions to the country over the years.


    For her protection, her information had been encrypted.


    And someone used her of fraud?


    Vivienne nced at the guy leading the crew and then handed him the phone, saying, "It''s for you."


    The leader, looking confused, took the phone. "Hello, who is this?"


    "I''m Jason. Tell me your department and name."


    Jason!


    The leader was floored.


    It was really Mr. Jason!


    The crew leader''s face turned pale. "Mr. Jason, I''m Gabriel Lockwood."


    Jason grunted in response and hung up.


    After the call ended, Gabriel stood there, dumbstruck.


    Not long after, his phone rang. It was his boss.


    As soon as he answered, his boss started scolding him. "Gabriel! Who gave you the authority to


    investigate this fraud case?"


    Gabriel tried to exin, but his boss didn''t let him speak.


    "Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Didn''t you think before you acted? That¡¯s a well-known


    aristocratic school; don''t you think they check diplomas before they hire their teachers? Even if they


    don''t, is our department''s system just for show? You didn''t even verify anything and went after this case


    like a clown! What''s in your head?"


    The boss was clearly furious. He scolded him non-stop and then finally snapped. "You''re fired! Pack


    your things and go!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Gabriel didn''t even have a chance to exin himself before the other party hung up the phone.


    He stared at his phone, lookingpletely dumbstruck. He then turned to look at a cold Vivienne,


    speechless.


    At that moment, the few staff members with Gabriel received phone calls too, their faces turning sour in


    an instant.


    One of them walked up to Vivienne and apologized. "We''re really sorry. We screwed up and used


    you of forgery without confirming the ims. Our boss just confirmed that your graduation certificate is


    legit. We''re really sorry for the trouble we''ve caused."


    Vivienne just stared at them, not saying a word.


    The staff members were on edge, fearing Vivienne would hold them ountable. They quickly tried to


    exin, "Ms. Vivienne, we''re truly sorry. We had no idea Gabriel hadn''t double-checked your


    information. Now, our boss has decided to fire him. We''ll alsopensate you for the inconvenience


    we''ve caused you. We hope you can forgive us."


    They really didn''t know Gabriel hadn''t double-checked Vivienne''s graduation certificate.


    Before they came to the school, everyone was busy. Then Gabriel suddenly wanted them to investigate


    a case of diploma forgery. Given Gabriel''s rank, they had to follow his lead.


    Before leaving, they specifically asked Gabriel if he had checked in the system, and he said that he


    had.


    However, they didn''t know Gabriel hadn''t checked at all.


    The staff members were furious at this point, wishing they could beat Gabriel up. They were furious at


    Gabriel. Why did he have to get them into this?


    Before Vivienne could reply, Mr. James walked over and snorted. "If apologies worked, what would we


    need cops for? You''ve disrupted the school''s meeting, falsely used my student without evidence,


    and caused her a great deal of distress. We can''t ept your apology. Later, we''ll get ourwyers


    involved."


    Mr. James nced at Gabriel and said coldly, "This is a serious mistake, and you''re just firing him? I''ll


    have mywyer investigate thoroughly to see if he''s done anything else against the rules."


    The staff members were in a pickle, but they knew it was pointless to try to defend themselves when


    Vivienne and everyone were already so angry.


    Besides, Gabriel started this. They would have to report back to their boss, so they left with him.


    After they left, Percival, sitting at the back, lightly tapped his wheelchair. "Thomas, take care of this."


    "Alright." Thomas responded and pulled out his phone to make a call.


    Vivienne took her seat again, and the students and teachers began to whisper among themselves.


    "What just happened? Why did those people just leave?"


    "I overheard a bit. Apparently Ms. Vivienne''s graduation certificate is real."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier, Gabriel and Vivienne were too far away for them to hear the conversation clearly.


    As everyone was discussing, the principal picked up the microphone. "As you all know, I''ve hired a new


    ss advisor for ss Eighteen, Ms. Vivienne. She went to great lengths to bring in Mr. James''s team


    to teach, but many people are unhappy with her, thinking she got in through connections."


    After Lysander said this, he paused and, after a few moments, continued, "Today, I will show Ms.


    Vivienne''s graduation certificate on the screen. Judge for yourself if she is qualified to be your teacher."


    After Lysander finished, the dean put a photo of Vivienne''s graduation certificate on the screen.


    Not many people knew Vivienne had a double doctorate, so everyone was even more surprised when


    they saw her certificate.


    At the same time, Lysander''s voice rang out again. "Ms. Vivienne took the college entrance test at


    fourteen and was the top student nationwide. At sixteen, she earned a double doctorate. Do you think


    such qualifications need to be obtained through connections?"


    "Wow! Ms. Vivienne is that amazing? The top student in the country at fourteen and a double doctorate


    at sixteen? She¡¯s a genius!"


    "ss Eighteen is so lucky! With such an excellent teacher, I guess their results in the college entrance


    test this year will be outstanding, right?"


    The most shocked of all were, of course, the students of ss Eighteen.


    At first, they were tamed by Vivienne because she indeed had the qualities of a great teacher. Not only


    that, but they were afraid of her too.


    Later, Vivienne brought in Mr. James'' team. They only thought Vivienne had extensive connections,


    since Vivienne didn''t teach them personally. They thought Lysander brought Vivienne in just to keep


    them focused on their studies so Mr. James'' team could teach better.


    But who could have thought that Vivienne''s qualifications were this high?


    Wasn''t this a blessing for them?


    With excellent teachers like Vivienne and Mr. James''s team, they seemed to see a glimmer of hope for


    their futures.


    While everyone was discussing, Arabe, who was sitting in the front row, clenched her fingers so hard


    that her nails dug into her flesh without her feeling it. Her face was pale, and she was biting her lip


    while staring at the certificate on the screen. She thought she was hallucinating.


    Coral next to her was the same. "How could this be? Vivienne really has PhDs? Arabe, hasn''t she


    always been in the vige? I thought she never left her home? How did she take the exams?"


    Arabe didn''t say a word. Her face was expressionless.


    She couldn''t have imagined Vivienne''s qualifications were real.


    Ever since Vivienne came back, her status had been threatened.


    Her high and mighty status as the only daughter was gone. She had be nothing but a foster


    daughter.


    She thought she could find superiority in academia, but she got totally schooled by Vivienne.


    Vivienne!


    Why her?


    How could a country bumpkin like her be the nation¡¯s top student at 14?


    And get double PhDs at 16?


    How on earth could this happen? They were both daughters of the Hawthorn family, but she had to call


    Vivienne her teacher?


    No way!


    Vivienne must have cheated!


    She must have!


    But without proof, she couldn''t expose Vivienne.


    Arabe watched as the students and teachers around her admired Vivienne, causing her vision to blur


    with frustration.


    She couldn''t let Vivienne surpass her anymore. Who did she think she was?!


    After discussing Vivienne''s academic achievements, Lysander continued the meeting.


    The meetingsted for more than two hours.


    Because they were interrupted by those officials, it was already 12 o ''clock at noon when it ended.


    Vivienne and Percival returned to Tranquil Estates, with Thomas in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Vivienne was about to text Matthew when Percival asked, ¡°What''s the name of the Hawthorn family¡¯s


    adopted daughter who came today? Gabriel, uh, sorry.¡±


    Sorry?


    He forgot somebody¡¯s name this quickly?


    Vivienne was dumbfounded.


    Before Vivienne could answer, Percival waved his hand. ¡°Her name''s not important. Gabriel is her


    ssmate''s uncle.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne put her phone back in her pocket, looked at Percival, and said very


    seriously, ¡°Her name is Arabe, and her ssmate is Coral Lockwood. Mr. Ellington, you''re being a


    tad impolite.¡±


    Percival nced at her with a smirk on his lips. ¡°They don''t deserve my politeness.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    ¡°I''ll cause some trouble for the Lockwood family and get back at them for you.¡± Percival switched


    topics.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Vivienne didn''t refuse.


    She was nning on stirring up some trouble for the Lockwood family anyway.


    Gabriel was Coral''s uncle, and she had texted Matthew to look into him as soon as he mentioned his


    name.


    First, they falsely used her of theft, and now of forging documents?!


    The Lockwood family must have thought life was too easy and wanted a taste of hardship.


    She''d be happy to oblige.


    But since Percival was willing to get revenge for her, she saved herself some trouble.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The weekend rolled around, and school was out.


    Although the students from ss Eighteen weren''t supposed to have any days off, Vivienne decided to


    let them enjoy the weekend like normal students because they had progressed much faster than she


    had anticipated.


    On this day off, Dorian and Cordelia were heading back to the Wilson family¡¯s home.


    Some kind of trouble hade up in Cordelia''s household, but she didn''t go into specifics. She only


    mentioned that it was inconvenient to take Thaddeus with them and asked Vivienne to look after him


    for the day.


    Cordelia had prepped both breakfast and lunch. All Vivienne had to do was warm them up.


    Vivienne didn''t have any experience with kids. She only hung out with Thaddeus asionally. They


    yed with toys together.


    After ying with Thaddeus for half an hour, he got bored. "Sis, I don''t want to y with toys anymore."


    "What do you want to y then?" Vivienne asked. She didn''t have a happy childhood and wasn''t sure


    what kids his age generally liked to y.


    Thaddeus hesitated. He looked down, not daring to speak up.


    Despite his sister being quite gentle, he was always scared of her for reasons he couldn''t pinpoint.


    He was afraid that if he made an excessive request, his sister would get angry.


    His mom had told him to always listen to his sister and never make her angry.


    "Are you scared of me?" Vivienne sat next to him, reaching out to gently pat his head, trying to make


    her voice sound as soft as possible.


    "I''m not scared!" Thaddeus muttered hesitantly.


    He didn''t want to lie, but he also didn''t want to make his sister feel sad by telling the truth.


    Vivienne could read his thoughts clearly. She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. Did she really


    look that intimidating?


    She was always careful when speaking softly to Thaddeus, and she didn''t think she had done anything


    to scare him.


    Vivienne sighed and then patiently said to Thaddeus, "I''m actually quite easy-going, and I won''t get


    mad at you. You don''t have to be scared of me. Just tell me what you want to do, and as long as it''s not


    too much, I''ll agree."


    Thaddeus looked up into Vivienne''s eyes and blinked, considering her proposal for a long time before


    cautiously asking, "Can we go to the amusement park then? Mom and Dad promised to take me a long


    time ago, but we never went."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Sure." Vivienne agreed.


    "Really? You''re really going to take me to the amusement park?" Thaddeus had assumed Vivienne


    would refuse, but when she agreed without any hesitation, his eyes lit up with excitement.


    Vivienne chuckled and ruffled his hair. "Yes, really. Now go get dressed."


    "Thank you, Vivienne." Because he was short, Thaddeus stood on the couch to give Vivienne a peck


    on the cheek before rushing off to change.


    Vivienne was stunned by his sudden affection, and it took her a while to snap out of it.


    He was the first boy to ever kiss her.


    Thaddeus quickly got dressed, and Vivienne hailed a taxi to take them to the amusement park.


    Halfway there, Vivienne''s phone rang. It was Isolde.


    "Vivienne, why is nobody home? I came to hang out with you."


    Vivienne was surprised. "You''re at my ce?"


    "Yes. My brother, Leopold, Thomas, and I have been knocking for a while. Vivienne, where did you


    go?" Isolde asked.


    Vivienne was speechless. Isolde was always around.


    She rubbed her temples and said, "I''m taking Thaddeus to the amusement park. Nobody''s home today,


    so maybe you guys cane another day."


    "Amusement park?" Isolde asked excitedly. "I want toe too. Wait for me at the entrance. I''ll be


    there in no time."


    Before Vivienne could respond, Isolde hung up.


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    The traffic was heavy because it was the weekend. All the parking spaces near the amusement park


    were taken, so the taxi had to drop them off at a restaurant close by.


    Vivienne paid the fare.


    Just as they got out of the taxi, they heard someone shouting anxiously, "Mom, what''s wrong? Don''t


    scare me like this! Can someone please call an ambnce?"


    Vivienne looked over to see a well-dressed woman in her forties next to an equally well-dressed elderly


    Some bystanders had stopped to watch, while others were kindly dialing for help.


    "Is there a doctor around? Can someone help my mom?" The woman panicked when she felt that the


    elderlydy wasn''t breathing.


    Vivienne was standing not too far away, debating on whether to step in and help.


    She had already drawn attention thest time she helped Isolde. If she got involved again, more people


    might start recognizing her.


    "ra?" While Vivienne was debating, Thaddeus suddenly spoke up.


    Vivienne turned to him. "You know her?"


    Thaddeus nodded. "She visited our house before. She was really nice. Everyone else looked down on


    my mom and me, but she always smiled and talked to us. She even gave me candy."


    All he knew was that people his age called her ra, but he didn''t know who she really was.


    Seeing ra lying motionless on the ground made Thaddeus cry. "Sis, is ra going to die? She''s so


    nice. Why would she die?"


    Vivienne pursed her lips and then patted his head softly. "She''s not going to die."


    With that, she walked towards ra.


    She sighed inwardly. She studied medicine to save people. She couldn''t just stand by and watch


    someone die because of her own concerns.


    If she did that, neither her mom nor her mentor would forgive her.


    "I''m a doctor." Vivienne squatted in front of ra, analyzed her condition, and said to thedy, "ra''s


    in a bad way. She needs treatment immediately."


    "Please, save my mom!" Amid the doubting whispers about Vivienne''s young age and her ability to


    save lives, thedy kept kowtowing to her.


    For her, as long as ra could be saved, who cared about age?


    Vivienne stopped thedy from continuing her kowtowing, whipped out her acupuncture kit from her


    backpack, and started to work on ra.


    People around started to whip out their phones to record videos, while others were whispering among


    themselves.


    "That olddy looks like she''s kicking the bucket already. This youngss isn''t afraid of being med


    for it?"


    "Ah, these young ones are so green around the gills. They don''t understand theplexities of life. If


    she can''t save that old woman, her family will definitely me her."


    Vivienne heard the whispers, but her face didn''t change a bit. She just kept on with her acupuncture on


    ra.


    About half an hourter, ra suddenly coughed.


    The crowd immediately got all hyped up. "She''s alive? Holy moly! Did she really just save a dying


    woman?"


    "Is she really alive? Am I dreaming? Do people who can save those at death''s door really exist? No


    freaking way!"


    "Why the hell not? That olddy was clearly on herst legs. After this young woman performed


    acupuncture on her, she bounced back. There are always people out there who are more awesome


    than you. There are many things that are beyond your understanding. You ain''t seen anything yet."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Outside the crowd, Percival and Leopold Sterling watched the scene unfold before them in


    astonishment.


    They knew Vivienne had some incredible medical skills, but they never expected that she could save


    someone from the brink of death.


    "I never thought there would be anyone with better medical skills than the Mystic Mistress in this world.


    Mr. Ellington, you hit the jackpot by marrying Ms. Vivienne." Leopold said, looking quite hyped.


    Who in the world could guarantee that they would never get sick in their lifetime?


    Especially for people like them who lived life on the edge. They could be ambushed any day.


    Having someone with top-notch medical skills by their side was like having an extra life.


    Percival nodded. "Indeed."


    Vivienne packed up her acupuncture kit and said to thedy, "She''s out of immediate danger, but you


    should still take her to the hospital for a thorough check-up."


    After examining ra, Vivienne knew that the elderly always had various health issues. So, even


    though she managed to save ra''s life, the remaining issues were minor but still had to be attended


    to. A trip to the hospital and maintaining her medicine would sort them out.


    "I don¡¯t need any payment."


    With that, Vivienne, hand in hand with Thaddeus, was about to leave when she noticed someone


    filming with their phone.


    The culprit was a guy in his twenties.


    Vivienne walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "Filming and uploading to social media without my


    permission? I''ll hold you ountable."


    The young guy looked nervous. "Miss, you saved someone. If this gets on social media, you''ll be


    super famous. Don''t you want that?"


    "I don''t." Vivienne replied casually, "Delete it."


    Before the guy could say anything else, Vivienne had already taken his phone, did some swift finger


    work, and the video was deleted.


    "Hey, you..." Before the guy could react, Vivienne was already gone.


    Vivienne walked out of the crowd and spotted Percival and the others immediately.


    Isolde ran over and hugged her leg. "Vivienne."


    The little girl was short, so whenever she wanted to hug Vivienne, she could only reach her legs.


    Vivienne patted her head and smiled. "When did you get here?"


    "We''ve been here since you started treating the person." They arrived at Tranquil Estates a little after


    Vivienne left.


    Plus, they drove here, so they arrived just minutes after Vivienne.


    There was no parking spot nearby, so they nned to park somewhere close and coincidentally saw


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne hadn¡¯t noticed them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Isolde waved at Thaddeus. ¡°Thaddeus.¡±


    Thaddeus smiled back. ¡°Isolde.¡±


    Thaddeus was only two months older than Isolde, but every time she saw him, she made sure to greet


    him properly.


    Besides Percival, who was being pushed in a wheelchair by Thomas, everyone else was walking.


    Recalling the scene of Vivienne saving the person, Leopold asked, "Ms. Vivienne, who''d you learn your


    medical skills from? They are quite impressive."


    Vivienne coldly responded, "I''m self-taught." Her words carried a hint of arrogance.


    Leopold asked, "So if we need medical help in the future, can you help?"


    Vivienne nced at him and replied, "Sure, but it''ll cost you."


    "That''s fair."


    Leopold suddenly thought of something. "But why didn''t you charge when you treated Isolde and the


    elderlydy?"


    "Because I wanted to, I felt like it. Got a problem with that?" Her attitude left Leopold puzzled. He had


    no clue what he did to upset her.


    Vivienne''s rates were actually quite low for her usual standards. Because she dealt with terminal


    illnesses and emergencies, her prices were naturally high. Of course, it also depended on the specific


    situation.


    She treated both Isolde and ra out of her own free will, hence no charges. For the wealthy, her


    starting price was high. It was just the consultation fee alone and didn''t include medication.


    However, for some reason, she couldn''t publicly acknowledge her medical skills, so she hadn''t treated


    many people so far. On the other hand, rich people usually had their own family doctors and regr


    health checks, so there weren''t many critically ill people needing her treatment.


    Of course, if she encountered someone who was decent but not well-off, she''d treat them for free.


    Leopold asked, "Ms. Vivienne, do you have something against me?"


    Vivienne suddenlyughed. "Guess?"


    Leopold was speechless. He had no clue.


    At the Hawthorn family¡¯s home.


    Arabe had just finished her meal when Doreen Baker came. She came to pick up Arabe to treat


    her daughter, Faye Churchill, at the Baker family¡¯s mansion. Arabe didn''t hesitate and immediately


    followed Doreen.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The Baker family''s mansion was in the northern vi district. It was quite a distance from the Hawthorn


    family¡¯s mansion. It took over forty minutes to drive there.


    The Baker family''s mansion was even more luxurious than the Hawthorn''s. It had a slightly ssical


    decor that oozed sophistication.


    Bertha was the one who opened the door. "Is this Arabe? Come in; we''ve been waiting for you."


    Arabe greeted her politely with a smile. Despite her courteous attitude, there was a hint of arrogance


    in her tone.


    Bertha ushered Arabe inside and then ordered the maid, "Quickly make a coffee for Miss Arabe."


    Arabe interjected. "No need; I still have to study. Let''s see the patient first."


    "Faye''s upstairs; let''s head up." Doreen noticed that ever since Arabe arrived at the Baker Mansion,


    she had been acting kinda frosty. It rubbed her the wrong way.


    But she had to bite her tongue, considering Arabe was here to treat her daughter.


    Arabe frowned a bit. She was clearly not thrilled but didn''t say anything and followed Doreen


    upstairs.


    The curtains in Faye''s room were pulled tight, so the room was very dark.


    Doreen flipped on the light, and the room brightened up.


    Faye wasn''t having it when she heard someone wasing to treat her. She was curled up in the


    corner, refusing to budge.


    Arabe tried to coax her. "Ms. Faye, I can''t treat you if you won''t let me see your face. I''m a doctor;


    you¡¯ve gotta trust me."


    Faye just sat in her corner with her knees drawn up and her head buried deep between her legs. She


    didn''t utter a word and didn''t move an inch.


    Arabe tried to persuade her for a long time, but Faye didn''t react at all. Arabe was now getting a bit


    peeved. "Ms. Faye, I''ve taken time off from my studies to treat you. If you won''t cooperate, I''m just


    gonna have to leave."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Doreen felt a twinge of annoyance when she heard what Arabe had to say.


    But considering that Arabe could heal Isolde''s severe facial scars, she had to swallow her bitterness.


    "Sorry, Miss Arabe, ever since Faye got her face damaged, she''s be really self-conscious. She


    doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her. Hang on a minute; let me try and persuade her."


    Arabe gave a nod as her face grew more impatient.


    Doreen moved to Faye''s side and whispered, "Faye, Miss Arabe is a brilliant doctor. You know, the


    Ellington family''s daughter had even worse injuries than you, and she healed her. Let her have a look


    at you. Once she''s taken care of your condition, you''ll be able to step out with confidence."


    Faye still kept her head down, still not uttering a word.


    "You''ve already taken a half-year break from school. Didn''t you say you wanted to go to university? If


    you keep taking a break, you won''t be able to take the college entrance test this year."


    Mentioning the college entrance test finally got a reaction from Faye. She lifted her head, and her


    fierce-looking facial scars could now be seen, but her eyes were full of tears.


    "But... I''m so far behind already. Even if I take the college entrance test, I won''t make the cut."


    "You''ve always been in the top ten of your grade every year. I''ll find you some good private tutors. You''ll


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    definitely get in." Doreen patiently persuaded her.


    Faye hesitated.


    Arabe, having waited impatiently on the side, said, "Ms. Doreen, Ms. Faye, how about Ie back


    another day? I''m really booked up. Time is money."


    Doreen frowned. Considering that she needed her help, she had to subtly say, "Please wait a little


    longer."


    Before she could finish speaking, Faye stood up, walked over to Arabe, and said in a low voice,


    "Sorry, Miss Arabe, for keeping you waiting. Could you please check me now?"


    Arabe finally got a look at Faye''s face. Her face was covered in scars and looked hideously ugly.


    After seeing Faye''s face, she couldn''t help but show a disgusted expression, which Faye caught.


    Having just plucked up the courage, Faye now felt like shrinking back.


    "Sit down; let me diagnose you." Arabe said confidently.


    Faye obediently did as she was told.


    After the diagnosis, Arabe said, "This condition can be treated. I''ll write you a prescription. Take the


    medication exactly as I prescribe for three days, after which I''lle back for a check-up."


    Doreen was ecstatic to hear this. "Really? Faye''s face can be restored to its original state?"


    "Yes." Arabe replied, "But she must take the medicine as per my prescription. She must first detoxify


    her body and then apply my ointment."


    "Thank you so much. As long as you can cure Faye''s condition, I''ll give you a generous reward."


    Doreen was beside herself with excitement.


    Arabe made some polite remarks, wrote the prescription, and then left.


    Doreen immediately had someone prepare the medicine.


    But Faye felt a bit uneasy.


    She tugged at Doreen''s hand and whispered, "Mom, can I not take the medicine? I don''t really trust


    her."


    "Faye, you can trust Miss Arabe''s medical skills. At the Hawthorn family''s banquet the other day, I


    heard everyone talking about how she healed Isolde. It''s definitely true."


    After hearing this, Faye could only nod in agreement.


    At the amusement park.


    Thaddeus and Isolde were having a great time.


    Thaddeus was often bullied when he was with the Hawthorn family, so he developed a timid and


    cowardly personality. Cordelia had no say in the Hawthorn family, and Dorian was also bullied, so he


    hardly ever came to the amusement park.


    Thaddeus was excited to have the chance to go out and have fun today. He practically tried every


    attraction he could.


    Isolde, previously disfigured and often scorned, became self-conscious and reluctant to go out, so


    she''d never been to an amusement park either.


    Now that she was able to freely y the games she liked, she was also very happy.


    Vivienne, Percival, Leopold, and Thomas followed them. They also felt cheerful as they looked at the


    joyful smiles on the two kids'' faces.


    Just then, Vivienne''s phone suddenly rang.


    Charlotte was on the other end. "Vivienne, where are you? Could you help me with a patient? It''s


    urgent."


    At thest Hawthorn family¡¯s banquet, Charlotte found out that Vivienne was the one who healed


    Isolde.


    "Sure, send me the address." Vivienne agreed after a brief pause.


    Charlotte was the first friend she made in Havenwood. She would always do her best to help whenever


    she could.


    After hanging up, Vivienne received the address from Charlotte.


    She turned to Percival. "I have something to take care of. Can you watch Thaddeus for me?"


    "Do you need my help?" Percival asked.


    "No need." Vivienne paused. "I might not be back soon. Take Thaddeus to get something to eat; I''ll


    cover it."


    "I can afford to treat Thaddeus to a meal."


    Vivienne gave him a slight smile. "Thaddeus? You''re pretty familiar."


    Percival said confidently, "We''re getting engaged the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m just getting used to it."


    Vivienne suddenly leaned in close to his ear. "Don''t get too excited. You can still call off an


    engagement."


    She had never thought of marrying Percival.


    The engagement was just a necessity at the moment. She needed to find out why Percival had that


    pendant, why he mentioned her mother, and, most importantly, why he was looking for the


    whereabouts of the potion.


    If Percival was on the opposite side, not only would they not be able to tie the knot, she might even off


    him with her own hands.


    Vivienne called over Thaddeus, gave him a few words, and then took off.


    Charlotte left behind the address of a private hospital. Vivienne hopped in a cab and went straight


    there.


    Once she got to the hospital, Vivienne headed for the inpatient department.


    Charlotte was waiting at the entrance, with someone standing next to her, but Vivienne couldn''t make


    out their features from this far away.


    After seeing Vivienne, Charlotte urgently called out, "Vivienne, over here!"


    Vivienne walked over, took a look at the person next to Charlotte, and was taken aback.


    That person also got a clear look at Vivienne''s face. She was just as surprised and then eximed, "It''s


    you!"


    Turned out that thisdy was ra¡¯s attendant. The same ra whom Vivienne had saved before.


    Vivienne didn''t know her name, so she politely nodded and said, "That''s me."


    "Mom, do you two know each other?" Charlotte looked at them confusedly.


    Vivienne asked, "Mom?"


    "Yep, she''s my mom."


    Charlotte finished and then turned to Mrs. Redwood. "Mom, this is the Vivienne I was telling you about.


    She''s super nice and a brilliant doctor. I brought her here to treat Grandma, but I didn''t know that you


    two knew each other. You never mentioned it."


    Mrs. Redwood was stunned for a moment and then broke into a smile. "So you''re the one Charlotte


    always talks about on the phone. What a small world! You''ve not only helped Charlotte with her studies


    but also saved my mother-inw''s life. We owe you big time."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Vivienne''s lips twitched a bit.


    What a tangled web we weave, huh?


    She unintentionally saved someone, who turned out to be Charlotte¡¯s grandma.


    Charlotte looked at Mrs. Redwood in confusion. ¡°Mom, what on earth is going on?¡±


    Mrs. Redwood then exined, ¡°We justnded today, and your grandmother wanted to get you some


    pastries from Crystal Bakery. It¡¯s hard to find parking there, so your dad and the driver waited in the car


    while I went with your grandma. But after we bought the pastries, your grandma suddenly fainted. We


    only had some cash on us, and we left our phones in the car. I was so panicked, but thisdy here


    helped out. Thanks to her, your grandma is fine now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte looked at Vivienne with gratitude. ¡°Vivienne, you¡¯re our family¡¯s savior!


    How can I thank you? Should I offer myself to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not into women.¡±


    Charlotteughed and wrapped an arm around Vivienne¡¯s neck. ¡°Neither am I, but I¡¯m into you. How


    about you consider marrying me?¡±


    Vivienne smacked her forehead. ¡°My mom would rise from her grave to scold me!¡±


    Charlotte chuckled, not continuing with her joke.


    Vivienne also turned back to the main topic. ¡°Who do you want me to treat?¡±


    ¡°My grandma,¡± said Charlotte.


    Vivienne was dumbstruck. ¡°After I treated your grandma with acupuncture, she was fine. She just


    needs a full body check-up, and if there¡¯s any problem, she can just take medicine.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Charlotte tried exining, ¡°After you saved my grandma, my parents


    immediately brought her to the hospital. This one was the nearest, but it¡¯s private. As soon as we


    arrived, they arranged for her to be admitted and did a bunch of check-ups. It¡¯s been hours, and the


    check-ups are scheduled till the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Charlotte was a bit angry. ¡°Spending money is a small issue. The main problem is that the doctor said


    my grandma''s condition is really serious. He scared us half to death. We don¡¯t want to casually transfer


    to another hospital, so I thought of you. Vivienne, please check on my grandma. Can you make sure


    that she really is okay now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    She always thought she was pretty hical for her high charges, but it seemed like there were people


    even less ethical than her.


    They arranged for admission without any check-ups? How money-hungry were they?


    ¡°Fine, let me take a look.¡±


    They opened the door to the ward and found that ra seemed quite spirited.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, she immediately tried to get up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the youngdy who saved me? Quick,


    help me up. I owe you a thank you.¡±


    Mrs. Redwood hurried to help her, while Vivienne sat by her bed, pressing her down. ¡°There¡¯s no need


    for formalities. Lie down first; let me check you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, ra obedientlyy down.


    Vivienne did a check-up on her, and after a moment, she said, ¡°Your previous episode was treated by


    my acupuncture. It won¡¯t recur. But you¡¯re older now, so there are some minor issues with your body.


    It¡¯s not a big problem. You don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡±


    "I knew it!" ra grumbled, "Those doctors are nothing but swindlers. They are just out to con people


    out of their money."


    Vivienne silently took out two pills from her pocket. "I have these two pills here. Once you take them,


    those minor issues won''t bother you again."


    "These must be expensive, right?" ra had lived a long life and had seen a lot of people and things.


    Vivienne''s acupuncture skills even surpassed those of many famous doctors. You couldn¡¯t find


    someone with such skills, even if you had all the money in the world. After all, only a handful of people


    understood the mysteries of eastern medicine.


    With such superb medical skills, the pills she held in her hand definitely wouldn¡¯t be cheap.


    It seemed like Vivienne intended to give them to her for free.


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Vivienne smiled, which only added to her beauty.


    ra and Mrs. Redwood exchanged a look as they both broke into smiles. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy this


    medicine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The ward door was suddenly pushed open, and a man in his forties, dressed in a suit, walked in.


    He was Charlotte''s father, Anthony Redwood, the chairman of Redwood Group.


    As soon as Anthony walked in, Mrs. Redwood greeted him. ¡°Anthony, this is Ms. Vivienne, who saved


    our mother. Can you believe she¡¯s the Vivienne that Charlotte often talks about?¡±


    Mrs. Redwood quickly recounted the whole story to him.


    Anthony chuckled. ¡°I never thought our daughter would start learning on her own without our teaching,


    and I heard it¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ve been wanting to personally thank you. If you¡¯re free, maybe we


    could treat you to a meal. How about it?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but I have something on today. I will visit you another day.¡± Vivienne replied


    politely.


    Vivienne only stayed for a while before leaving.


    Once she left the hospital, Percival called.


    He asked if she was done and if she wanted to join them for dinner. Vivienne asked for the location and


    then went.


    The restaurant was not far from Tranquil Estates.


    After dinner, Thaddeus and Isolde fell asleep because they were tired from ying all day.


    Vivienne drove them back to Tranquil Estates.


    Percival had mentioned before that he wanted Isolde to stay here, but due to some things not yet


    arranged, she was not brought over. It was a good opportunity today, so she stayed.


    The next day, Vivienne drove alone to Emerald Mountain, only telling Dorian and Cordelia that she had


    important matters and needed to be away for two days, but that she would be back before the


    engagement.


    On the third day, Vivienne and Percival''s engagement banquet caused a citywide stir.


    On this day, the Hawthorn family publicly acknowledged Vivienne''s identity and announced her


    engagement to Percival, a key man in the Ellington family.


    The news quickly caught fire, and the media couldn''t get enough of it, stirring up a whole lot of buzz.


    The legitimate daughter of the Hawthorn family and Percival from the Ellington family were getting


    married.


    Everyone in town was gearing up for the engagement bash.


    The engagement party was held at the Azure Hotel. A middle-of-the-road kind of ce. Dorian and


    Cordelia had done their level best.


    But because they picked such a hotel, there were quite a few who wrinkled their noses.


    "When Mom suggested she handle the engagement party, you insisted on taking the reins. Look at the


    kind of hotel you''ve picked!" Michael Hawthorn frowned. He was clearly not impressed. "Are you aware


    of the Ellington family''s standing? Isn¡¯t having us dine in this kind of hotel like throwing mud in our


    dignity? And what on earth are you wearing? Can''t you even afford decent clothes? You''re gonna make


    a spectacle of us on such a big asion!"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Dorian and Cordelia looked pretty peeved.


    Their outfits were freshly bought and cost them a grand. Splurging a thousand bucks on clothes was a


    bit much for them, but for their daughter Vivienne, they bit the bullet and paid up.


    They didn''t expect even that to earn them the stink eye.


    Today was the engagement party, and the whole Hawthorn n was there. They were all dolled up to


    the nines.


    If you didn''t know better, you''d think the Hawthorns were hosting the show.


    Dorian was a bit miffed, but hey, it was Vivienne''s party, so he kept his trap shut.


    There were four tables set for the party.


    Three were hogged by the Hawthorns.


    The Ellingtons took up one table. Aside from Richard, the rest of the Ellington crew was there too.


    Their group wasn''t big. They were just enough to fill one table.


    The party was supposed to kick off at noon, but as the clock ticked closer, Vivienne was still a no-show.


    Cordelia and Dorian had been blowing up Vivienne''s phone, but she never answered.


    "What''s Vivienne''s deal? She''ste for her own engagement party and is keeping all these elders


    waiting. What gives?" Joseph Hawthorn was still sore from Vivienne''s previous scheme, and he hadn''t


    been able to smooth things over with Octavia yet, so seeing Vivienne ying hooky didn''t do him any


    favors.


    "Joseph, Vivienne''s just a country bumpkin. She wouldn''t know manners if they hit her in the face.


    She''s probably trying to embarrass us on purpose now that she''s engaged to Mr. Ellington." Alisa


    Hawthorn grumbled, sounding as sour as a lemon.


    The engagement party was hosted by Dorian''s family. It wasn''t a big to-do, but the Ellingtons all


    showed up in million-dor luxury cars.


    That alone had drawn the attention of all of Havenwood.


    Vivienne had snatched away the glory that should have belonged to Arabe, and that didn''t sit right


    with Alisa.


    "Hmph, who does she think she is? She¡¯s embarrassing us! She should look in the mirror before she


    acts high and mighty!" Joseph sneered.


    The Ellingtons had already shuffled into the private room, while the Hawthorns were still milling about


    outside, so Percival didn''t catch Joseph''s snide remark.


    Vivienne''s phone was still sending every call to voicemail, so Dorian was climbing the walls. Joseph''s


    grumbling was thest straw.


    "Joseph, enough! Ever since Vivienne came back, you''ve been on her case. What did she ever do to


    you? And by the way, you weren''t even invited to this party. If you can''t wait, feel free to leave."


    Joseph didn''t expect Dorian to snap back at him like that, and he got all huffy. "I''m your brother. How


    dare you talk to me like that? Don''t you know your ce?"


    "You might be my brother, but you''re not my dad!" Dorian shot back, fuming. "If you dare badmouth my


    daughter again, I¡¯ll kick you out! I don''t need a brother like you!"


    Michael, standing nearby, frowned. "Dorian, that''s out of line."


    "Out of line?" Dorian retorted. "Who among the whole lot of you here today genuinely wishes well for


    my daughter? Have any of you given her any gifts? And now you''re ming her for not following the


    rules? Shouldn''t you, as her rtives, be more concerned about her safety? You all seriouslyck


    manners!"


    Dorian was truly pissed off now.


    He knew Vivienne well. She was a level-headed kid. If she said she''d be back before the engagement


    party, she''d be back.


    But now, the party had been underway for ten minutes, and she was still MIA. Something must have


    gone wrong.


    He was freaking out, but these people were still bbering on about how Vivienne was rude and ill-


    mannered. Did they think he was a pushover?


    "You!" Michael was ticked off too, but found himself at a loss for words.


    "Enough, stop bickering!" Beatrice cut in sharply. "The Ellingtons are all in the private room, and we''re


    out here squabbling. How disgraceful is that?"


    At Beatrice''smand, Michael and Joseph mmed up.


    Beatrice shot them a re and then turned to Dorian. "Don''t me your brothers for speaking harshly.


    It''s an important day, and Vivienne''s tardiness is uneptable. The Ellingtons are waiting, and if she''s


    "Mom!" Dorian tried to say something, but Beatrice cut him off. "Go find Vivienne. Enough talk!"


    Did he really think she wanted to be here? If it weren''t for the Ellingtons'' bridal gift, she wouldn''t even


    bother.


    Cordelia tugged at Dorian and whispered, "Don''t argue with them. Let''s try to reach Vivienne first."


    "We''ve tried calling her many times, but she''s not picking up. I''m really worried something might have


    happened to her." Dorian voiced his concerns.


    "We were able to get in touch with Viviennest night. It hasn''t been 24 hours yet, so even if we report


    to the police, they can''t do anything." Cordelia thought for a moment before suggesting, "Let''s ask


    Richard for help. He has a widework. Maybe he can help us find Vivienne."


    Dorian thought for a moment and then nodded. "Alright, let''s ask Richard for help."


    Just as they were about to approach Richard, they saw Thomas wheeling Percival out.


    "Hello." Percival greeted them. "My grandpa sent me to ask when''s the shindig starting?"


    "We can''t reach Vivienne," said Dorian with a heavy tone. "I''m worried something''s happened to her.


    We were going to ask your grandpa if he could help locate her."


    Percival frowned. "Since when?"


    "We were able to reach herst night. About an hour ago, we tried to call her, but she''s not answering."


    Worry was evident in Dorian¡¯s voice.


    After pulling out his phone, Percival dialed Vivienne''s number, but no one picked up.


    He turned to Thomas seriously. "Track Vivienne''s phone."


    Thomas nodded and went off to do just that.


    About five minutester, Thomas came back.


    "The location shows Ms. Hawthorn is in North Shire."


    North Shire was on the way to Havenwood.


    Percival was silent for a moment and then told Dorian, "I''ll go find her."


    "Okay, thanks for that." Dorian wanted to go himself, but as the host of the banquet, he couldn''t leave.


    Percival, being pushed by Thomas, headed towards the private rooms.


    "Sorry guys, the engagement party needs to be dyed a bit. Vivienne''s run into some trouble; I gotta


    go fetch her." Percival exined.


    "What happened? Why''d she suddenly go AWOL?" Richard asked, looking worried.


    "I''m not sure. I''m going to find her now."


    Percival and Leopold left.


    After they left, Percival''s mother, Cecilia, frowned at Richard. "Dad, I''ve been saying that Vivienne''s


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    background doesn''t match up with Percival''s. You insisted on their engagement, and look at what''s


    happening now. She''s nowhere to be found at such an important event."


    Richard''s face turned stern. "What do you mean ''doesn''t match up''? We, the Ellington family, don''t


    have such ss distinctions. Don''t forget that Vivienne''s mother once saved your husband, my son.


    Their marriage was agreed upon long ago. You have no ce to nitpick. Besides, I''ve known Vivienne


    for a while; she''s not someone who''s tardy. Something must have held her up; let''s just wait."


    "But..." Cecilia tried to argue, but Richard red at her.


    "If you can''t wait, you can leave."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    North Shire.


    Vivienne coldly stared at the olddy in front of her, standing tall and saying frostily, "Quit tailing me,


    please."


    The olddy looked back at her with a heartbroken expression. "Missy, lend me a hand, will you? Let


    me tag along with you to the city. I''m broke, lost my phone, and can''t reach my family."


    "I''m not a saint!" Vivienne retorted, her voice rising in frustration.


    The biggest mistake of her life was offering a hand to this olddy without getting anything in return,


    only to find herself in a jam.


    She hade down from Emerald Mountain this morning, nning to catch the first flight out to


    Havenwood, but soon after the descent, she ran into a couple of thugs giving the olddy a hard time


    and demanding stuff from her. After seeing the olddy''s pitiful state, she slipped the thugs a mickey


    and saved the olddy.


    However, the olddy kept sticking to her like glue.


    After finding out that the olddy''s home was in Rivenwood, she decided to y the good Samaritan


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and get the olddy on a ne to there since she was heading for the airport anyway.


    But on the way to the airport, she got cut off by some people. Not wanting to waste time, she took them


    out without breaking a sweat.


    Who would have thought that she would then bump into seven or eight waves of people? And they


    weren''t even from the same gang!


    She had no clue about the olddy''s identity or who she had ticked off. All she knew was that she was


    losing her marbles because of this olddy and had missed her flight to Havenwood.


    She left the olddy behind and walked away, but the olddy stuck to her like glue.


    No matter where she went, the olddy was right on her tail.


    In the end, she had no choice but to take the olddy with her.


    She initially wanted to ask Matthew to send a car to pick them up and take them to Havenwood, but


    considering the olddy''s odd situation, she didn''t want to expose Matthew, so she hired a cab herself.


    On the way to Havenwood, the people chasing the olddy didn''t let up. Since she was in the taxi, she


    couldn''t use any drugs, so they drove right up to them.


    The driver was scared out of his wits. He refused to drive them any further and dumped them in the


    middle of nowhere.


    Vivienne was at her wit''s end. After dealing with the people chasing the olddy, she decided to ditch


    her and go alone.


    Luckily, where the driver had left them wasn¡¯t far from Havenwood, so she walked to Havenwood.


    But all the way, the olddy kept trailing her. Aware that she was in a bind because of this, the olddy


    followed her at a distance and didn''t dare talk to her.


    But now, the people who were after the olddy were gunning for her. They weren''t after the olddy


    anymore but were giving her a hard time.


    She had run out of the knockout drugs she carried and was left with no other choice but to take them


    on.


    Vivienne was livid.


    "You''re a good egg." The olddy said earnestly, "You might not show it, but you''re kind-hearted. I


    know I''ve been a pain in the neck, but I promise I''ll make it up to you once I find my family. Please lend


    me a hand. Just get me to the airport."


    Vivienne responded, "I''m going to say this onest time. Quit tailing me."


    After saying this, she turned and walked away.


    The olddy quickly stopped her. "Could you lend me some money? We''re already in Havenwood, so


    they probably won''te after me anymore. Can I hail a cab to the airport?"


    Vivienne rubbed her temples. "I don''t carry cash. All my money is in my mobile banking app. You lost


    your phone, so how am I supposed to give you money?"


    "Uh..." The olddy was on the verge of tears. "Could you just take me with you then? My son and I


    were looking for Finnian at Emerald Mountain, but we got chased and lost each other. I don''t even


    know how to get back. Otherwise, I wouldn''t bother you. Please feel a bit sorry for this old gal."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. "Finnian?"


    This olddy knew her master?


    "Yes, we heard Finnian was at Emerald Mountain. We had some business with him, but they of the


    know Finnian too?"


    Vivienne stared at her for a long time before speaking after a brief silence. "What''s your rtionship


    with Finnian?"


    "We are..." The olddy was about to speak when she suddenly realized something. "I''m sorry, I can''t


    tell you about this. But I swear, I''m not a bad egg. It''s those people chasing me who are."


    "Do bad eggs have ''I''m a bad egg'' written on their faces?" Vivienne asked with an emotionless


    expression.


    "I can assure you that I''m definitely not a bad egg."


    Vivienne didn''t continue arguing over whether the olddy was a good egg or a bad egg.


    After thinking for a bit, she said, "I''ll take you to the airport. If anything else happens, you¡¯re on your


    own."


    "Okay, okay, I promise this is thest time. If anyone elsees after me, then it''s just my lot. I won''t


    follow you anymore."


    Vivienne didn''t say anything more and just continued walking with the olddy.


    They had just entered North Shire, a remote ce with no cabs. They had to walk a bit further to hail a


    cab.


    But no sooner had they taken a few steps than a car drove up.


    Vivienne looked up and saw it was Percival''s car. She was taken aback.


    The car stopped in front of her. Percival got out and walked up to her. "Vivienne, what happened?"


    Vivienne stared at his legs, looking surprised. "You?"


    Wasn''t he pretending to be disabled?


    He wasn''t in his wheelchair.


    At this point, Leopold and Thomas got out of the car. ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve found you. You have no idea. Mr.


    Ellington was so worried about you that he left the hotel without even his wheelchair and just got in the


    car. Thank God, you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Vivienne felt a warm feeling inside, but she also felt a bit guilty. "I''m sorry. I ran into some trouble and


    got dyed. Can we reschedule the engagement party?"


    The engagement party was supposed to be at noon, and it was almost one now. The elders from both


    families probably wouldn''t wait any longer.


    Percival gave her head a rub. "I¡¯m d you''re okay. The engagement''s still on. I''ve exined it to


    them, so they''re still at the hotel."


    Vivienne nodded. "Then let''s get going."


    Only then did Percival notice the olddy next to Vivienne. "Who''s this?"


    "I saved her on the way. We''ll go to the hotel first, and you can arrange for someone to take her to the


    airportter." Vivienne said.


    Percival only had one car. There was definitely no time to take the olddy to the airport now.


    Percival nodded, and they all got in the car.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Percival sent Thomas to take the olddy to the airport.


    Before leaving, the olddy asked Vivienne, "Youngdy, could you tell me your name? When I get


    home safe, I''ll have my family thank you."


    Vivienne replied, "No need. I hope we never meet again."


    The olddy looked a bit disappointed, but she didn''t insist. "I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused. I have


    to go now. I wish you a happy engagement and hope your marriage is blessed."


    After the olddy left, Percival, Vivienne, and Leopold went into the hotel.


    When they got into the elevator, Vivienne remembered something and suddenly looked at Percival.


    "You¡¯re just going in like that?"


    Percival smirked and said with augh, "It¡¯s time for my ''disability'' to take a hike."

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Vivienne and Percival swung open the doors to the private dining room, drawing the attention of


    everyone present.


    "Is this how she behaves at an engagement party? She''s acting all high and mighty, not giving us, the


    older generation, a second nce. If she really does marry Percival, she''s likely to be even more


    arrogant and rude." Alisa, already somewhat displeased with Vivienne, was seething after having to


    wait for her.


    Vivienne gave them a cold nce. "Did I invite you?"


    When Richard and Dorian had discussed the engagement arrangements, they''d nned for only two


    tables. None of the Hawthorn family''s rtives were included in the guest list.


    With just one nce, she saw that the Hawthorn family had upied three tables and uninvited guests


    had shown up. And they were ming her?


    "You''re so rude! Can''t you even take criticism for your own faults?! Is this how your mother raised you?"


    Beatrice yelled angrily.


    Vivienne''s face darkened. She walked over to Beatrice and said coldly, "Don''t you dare mention my


    mother. You''re not worthy!"


    "You!" Beatrice was so angry that she felt a twinge in her chest.


    After seeing this, Dorian quickly stepped in. "Mom, if you''re here to enjoy the party, you''re wee.


    But if you''re here to cause trouble for Vivienne, I''d like you to leave. This is her engagement party, and


    I don''t want it to be ruined."


    "p!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Beatrice pped him angrily as her eyes widened with anger. "You ungrateful son! I''m your mother! I


    came to my granddaughter''s engagement party, and you''re trying to kick me out in front of everyone?


    You think sucking up to the Ellington family gives you the right? As long as I''m alive, you''ll never be the


    head of the Hawthorn family!"


    "You pped my father-inw in front of me. Did you forget about me?" Percival''s eyes narrowed, and


    his voice was icy.


    Beatrice flinched, but still said defiantly, "Percival, he might be your father-inw, but he''s also my son.


    I''m disciplining my own child. What does it have to do with you?"


    She had already apologized to the Ellington family multiple times. She was scared this would ruin the


    wedding.


    Was it wrong for her to criticize Vivienne to save her marriage?


    Now Vivienne was ignoring her, Dorian was disrespecting her, and even Percival was embarrassing her


    in front of everyone. She was so angry that she didn''t care about her dignity anymore.


    "I don''t care about you disciplining your son, but today is my engagement party. You pped my father-


    inw in public, which is an insult to the Ellington family." Percival spoke with his hands in his pockets


    and his voice calm.


    "I..."


    Before Beatrice could say anything else, Arabe interrupted. "Percival, I''m sorry. My grandmother was


    just impulsive and said some harsh words. The party has been dyed for long enough. Let''s start


    now; everyone''s been waiting... Percival, your leg? It''s healed?"


    In the middle of her speech, Arabe noticed Percival''s leg and was dumbfounded.


    What on earth?


    How could Percival stand up?


    Beatrice, still fuming, looked over at Percival''s leg and was stunned. "Mr. Ellington, your leg is healed?"


    Just an hour ago, Percival was in a wheelchair. How did his leg heal so quickly after just stepping out?


    When Percival was disabled, Richard pampered him as if he wanted to give him everything the


    Ellington family had. If his leg was healed, wouldn''t he be even more favored?


    Everyone else was also stunned by Percival standing up, unable to say a word.


    Percival ignored them, took Vivienne''s hand, and walked straight to the head table.


    Beatrice, Dorian, and the other direct rtives of the Hawthorn family were seated at the same table as


    the Ellington family.


    As soon as they walked in, the Ellington family noticed Percival''s leg. Cecilia immediately stood up and


    looked at him in shock. "Percival, your leg?"


    The other members of the Ellington family also looked over. Their expressions were varied, and their


    emotions wereplex.


    Percival nced at them and said, "Thanks to Vivienne, I met a miracle doctor on the way to find her.


    His acupuncture treatment healed my leg."


    People were amazed. "Who is that skilled that they can heal a disabled person with just one


    acupuncture treatment?"


    "Could it be that miracle doctor? I heard that doctor''s medical skills are amazing. He can bring people


    back from the dead, let alone heal disabilities."


    "Percival is so lucky to meet that miracle doctor. I heard that doctor''s whereabouts are unpredictable.


    Many people have spent a fortune trying to find him but couldn''t."


    Arabe listened to everyone''s discussion as her hands clenched tightly.


    She never expected that Percival''s leg would be healed, especially at the engagement party.


    If Percival''s leg was healed, then he would no longer be disabled, and Richard might let him take over


    the Ellington family¡¯s business.


    Given Richard''s favoritism towards Percival, he might even make him the sessor of the Ellington


    family.


    She was frustrated. Had she known this, she wouldn''t have turned down the marriage proposal. If


    Percival became the sessor, she would be the real mistress of the Ellington family.


    Cecilia was stoked. She held Percival and stared at him for a long time as she sobbed. "Your leg is


    healed. It¡¯s truly healed. I can finally breathe easy."


    With that, something suddenly urred to her. She turned to Richard and said, "Dad, since Percival''s


    leg is fine, then about this marriage..."


    Cecilia opened her mouth, but Richard shot her a stern look, and she immediately mmed up.


    Ignoring her, Richard turned to Dorian and said, "Dorian, we can kick off the engagement ceremony


    now."


    Dorian nodded. "Richard, you''re the elder. It''s only fitting that you should steer the ship for the wedding


    ceremony."


    Richard nodded without any hesitation and then stood up. "Today is the engagement party of my


    grandson, Percival, and Vivienne from the Hawthorn family. First off, I wish them a lifetime of


    togetherness, a hundred years of bliss, and a life filled with happiness."


    After saying that, Richard had the dowry brought up and said to Dorian, "Here''s 88 grand. You might


    wanna give it a count."


    The dowry wasid out on a tray and wrapped in silk.


    Just as Dorian was about to speak, Beatrice suddenly stood up, looking very agitated. "Only 88,000 for


    the dowry? How is this possible? We clearly discussed a 10 million dowry. Richard, isn''t this a bit of a


    low blow?"


    "Yeah, Vivienne is a daughter of the Hawthorn family. The Hawthorns hold a high social standing in


    Havenwood. Giving only 88,000 for the dowry is a p in our face!" Joseph chimed in.


    "I think you guys do not genuinely want Vivienne to marry into your family. If that''s the case, we''re


    calling off the engagement." Michael also chimed in.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The Hawthorn n was all worked up. They had high hopes that Vivienne''s dowry would revive their


    family''s fortune. But who could''ve guessed that the Ellingtons only coughed up a meager 88K? How


    could they swallow that?


    So some rtives started grumbling, ¡°You Ellingtons are such cheapskates! Even if the Hawthorns are


    just regr folks, 88K as a wedding gift is way too stingy. That¡¯s just not on!¡±


    ¡°Did you lower the dowry to 88K just because Percival¡¯s leg is healed? That¡¯s low, even for you. You


    were willing to give 10 million when Percival was ill. But now that his leg¡¯s all good, you¡¯ve shed the


    dowry. That¡¯s not right!¡±


    Everyone was chiming in, not giving Richard a chance to get a word in edgewise.


    Arabe was shocked at the 88K dowry, but secretly, she was thrilled.


    So what if Vivienne was a real Hawthorn? To the Ellingtons, she was only worth 88K.


    Now, with Percival¡¯s leg healed, they cared even less about Vivienne. Looked like she still had a shot at


    winning this match.


    ¡°What the heck are you all bbing about?¡± Dorian snapped, ¡°I was the one who suggested the 88K


    dowry. I¡¯m not selling my daughter! 10 million dors? I don¡¯t need it. I just want my daughter to live


    happily!¡±


    Beatrice jerked her head up and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You suggested it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did! And I¡¯ll let Vivienne take the entire 88K with her when she gets married.¡±


    Dorian looked serious. ¡°Mom, are you disappointed? Did you expect me to get 10 million and give it to


    you? Dream on! Even if there¡¯s just a penny left, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful child!¡± Beatrice clutched her chest. ¡°I raised you with my own blood, sweat, and tears,


    and this is how you repay me? If I knew you¡¯d be this ungrateful, I should¡¯ve never had you!¡±


    She had been hoping to get that 10 million to save the Hawthorn family¡¯s business.


    But now her son had ruined it all. How could she not be furious?


    ¡°Dorian, you¡¯re way out of line! She is your mother, and Vivienne is her granddaughter. Mom has


    always taken care of the family''s wedding affairs. Why didn''t you consult her on such an important


    matter? Do you even consider her our mother?" Michael roared.


    "Don¡¯t you know the state the Hawthorn family is in? Do you want to see our family¡¯s business go


    under? Dorian, how could you be so cold-hearted?" Joseph chimed in.


    Everyone knew the state the Hawthorn family was in. They just didn''t want to air their dirtyundry in


    public, especially not in this setting. It would be humiliating to let everyone know that the Hawthorns


    were banking on Vivienne''s dowry to save their business.


    But right now, they couldn''t care less.


    They had to fight for a bigger dowry.


    Even if they couldn''t get 10 million, a few hundred thousand or a million would do. At least it''d ease the


    financial strain on the Hawthorns.


    Dorian looked at them coldly. "I really don¡¯t get it. Vivienne is my daughter, so why can''t I make


    decisions for her? A grandma demanding her granddaughter''s dowry? I bet we''re the only ones in


    Havenwood who would do such a thing!"


    "What''s wrong with me wanting her dowry?" Beatrice stood her ground. "Vivienne is a Hawthorn; she


    should follow our tradition. I¡¯m the head of the Hawthorns.''"


    "I''ve made up my mind about the dowry. Mom, if you have any objections, I can''t do anything about it.


    We''ve wasted too much time. With all these people watching, if you keep causing a scene, I might have


    to ask you to leave." Dorian said resolutely.


    "Your words don¡¯t count!"


    Beatrice knew her son had drifted away from her. Arguing with him was pointless. She didn''t want to


    bicker anymore.


    So she turned to Richard. "Richard, I make the decisions for the Hawthorns. I decide my


    granddaughter''s dowry. 10 million dors. That''s what we agreed on. If you shortchange us by a penny,


    we won''t agree to this marriage."


    "Unbelievable greed!" Richard hadn''t even opened his mouth when Cecilia coldly interjected.


    She had always looked down on the Hawthorns. But since Richard insisted on having their son marry


    Vivienne, she had to suck it up.


    But now, Beatrice was going back on an agreed-upon dowry. What was that about?


    The Ellingtons could afford 10 million dors. She just couldn''t stand the Hawthorns'' greed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cecilia, it ain''t like you''re saying." Beatrice responded. She didn¡¯t even sound mad. "It was your folks


    who first came knocking on our door for marriage. At first, I wasn''t on board with this match, but


    Richard was cool with it. Mr. Ellington and Vivienne were too, so naturally, I had nothing to say.


    But when ites to the dowry, it''s always up to the head of the family to decide, right? And Richard


    himself mentioned it. As long as we stuck to the marriage agreement, he''d give us ten million bucks.


    Now that Mr. Ellington''s leg''s all healed up, why are you guys backing out?"


    Beatrice cared about her dignity, but what was thatpared to the family''s honor?


    She didn''t give a damn about what the Ellingtons thought of her, as long as she got the money.


    "Who says we''re backing out?" Cecilia retorted, her face ashen. "Your son himself suggested an 88k


    dor dowry, and we prepared it as requested. Why are you ming us now? Beatrice, your family


    does hold some sway in Havenwood, but are you really willing to stoop so low?¡±


    ¡°You guys didn''t think this through. I''m still the head of the Hawthorn family, but you went straight to my


    son to propose. You think that''s right? There¡¯s no way we''re epting an 88-thousand-dor dowry.


    Give me a straight answer. Do I take Vivienne back, or do we keep the engagement?¡±


    Before Cecilia could even respond, Beatrice continued, ¡°The Hawthorn family isn¡¯t as prestigious as the


    Ellington family. If the wedding¡¯s off, it¡¯s gonna be a real bummer for the Hawthorns, not to mention the


    impact it would have on the Ellingtons.¡±


    "You!" Cecilia was now red in the face with anger. She''d never met such a shameless person.


    Dorian was dumbfounded by Beatrice''s behavior.


    He never thought that Beatrice, who valued honor, would act like a hooligan just to get her


    granddaughter''s dowry.


    He tried to reason with her and even used harsh words, but Beatrice wouldn''t budge. He was at his


    wit''s end.


    Dorian let out a deep sigh and said to Vivienne, "Vivienne, maybe we should call off the wedding? You


    see, I''m out of options here.¡±


    "Call it off? Why?" Vivienne lifted her chin slightly, her face expressionless, as she stared at Beatrice.


    "No one but my mom can change a decision I''ve made.¡±


    She walked up to Beatrice as a cold light shed in her beautiful eyes. "If the dowry was ten million


    dors, I would take it. Would you dare ept it, though?"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    "Of course I¡¯d ept it!"


    Beatrice was about to respond right away, but upon seeing Vivienne''s frosty gaze, she felt as if


    something had clogged her throat, and she couldn''t utter a single word.


    "Vivienne! What''s all this about?" Joseph angrily questioned her. "She''s your grandmother. How could


    you talk to her like that?"


    Vivienne slightly curled her lips, elegantly tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear before speaking


    slowly. "Joseph, if we were in a different ce, I wouldn''t even bother talking to you with this much


    patience. Wanna give it a go?"


    "You!" Joseph was left fuming and speechless.


    That little imp, Vivienne, was yet again using the past to threaten him.


    Whether she really had any evidence or not, he couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    Vivienne nced indifferently at the Hawthorn family members and spoke in an icy tone, "I, Vivienne,


    have never acknowledged any connection to you, the Hawthorn family, except for Dorian and Cordelia.


    If you don''t get it, I don''t mind stirring up a buzz around the Hawthorn family again."


    Beatrice was taken aback. Vivienne knew too many secrets about the Hawthorns. They couldn''t let her


    blow things out of proportion.


    Arabe spoke with a frozen expression. "We''re all family. Are you really going to take things this far?


    We''re your family, and the prosperity of the Hawthorn family is your prosperity. epting the dowry


    would elevate the Hawthorn family. Why are you trying to stop us from epting it? You¡¯re cutting off


    your own escape route. Do you get that?"


    Vivienne smirked. "I don''t need to rely on anyone."


    She looked at Arabe as if she were looking at a fool.


    Given the current state of the Hawthorn family, even if they got a 10-million-dor investment, it would


    take decades to catch up with the Ellington family''s wealth.


    Even if the Hawthorn family was loaded, the Ellington family would still look down on Arabe.


    "You dare discuss my family right in my face? Do you think all my family members are dead?" Percival


    suddenly spoke, his voice as cold as ice.


    Arabe involuntarily shivered, but she still held her head high. "Did I say something wrong? We''re


    discussing the dowry you''re giving to my sister. The Ellington family is a wealthy family in Rivenwood.


    Even if my father asks for $88,000 as a dowry, do you think it''s reasonable?


    My grandmother is right too. It was you who proposed to fulfill the marriage contract, and it was you


    who promised a 10-million-dor dowry to the Hawthorn family, but now you''re backing out. Shouldn''t


    we have the right to speak?"


    Arabe didn''t want to speak up at this moment because she had previously left a bad impression on


    Percival. She needed to fix her image.


    But 10 million dors was too important for the Hawthorn family.


    She couldn''t win Percival''s heart for now, nor could she get the 10 million dors, so she could only


    hope to get the money through Vivienne.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Percival''s eyes shed as he radiated a chilling aura. "A foster daughter


    spouting nonsense at the real Hawthorn family daughter''s engagement party. Where does your


    confidencee from?"


    Arabe was embarrassed. "Mr. Ellington, your words are very hurtful. I may be a foster daughter of the


    Hawthorn family, but I see them as my own. Now that the Hawthorn family is damaged, of course I


    need to speak up. Are you saying that you can do wrong and not allow others to point it out?"


    What Arabe hated the most was when people mentioned her status as a foster daughter. She was


    clearly very outstanding. Why did she have to be ridiculed just because she wasn''t born into the


    Hawthorn family?


    "I don''t argue with dogs." Percival said expressionlessly.


    Arabe was so angry that her face turned purple and her lips began to tremble.


    Hearing this, Beatrice changed her expression. "There''s no need to release the video."


    Things at the banquet had just started to calm down. If the video was exposed again, the Hawthorn


    family would be a hot topic again.


    Finding an investment was the priority now.


    "So, is it okay if the dowry is given to Dorian?" Percival spoke calmly, but his aura was overpowering.


    Beatrice was a bit taken aback.


    Both Vivienne and Percival were people who wouldn''t back down easily.


    She understood now that the Ellington family had no intention of giving them the money.


    She remained silent for a while and then said, "Vivienne didn''t grow up in the Hawthorn family. We


    don''t have a deep bond. I understand it''s reasonable not to give me the dowry. But I''m still her


    grandmother, and the decision-making power of this family is still in my hands, so at least some of the


    dowry should be given to us."


    After finishing, Beatrice looked at Vivienne. "Vivienne, I didn''t want to see things turn out this way


    today. I have my own dignity. The Hawthorn family really can''t hold on any longer. I have to find an


    investment. I know you hate me for how I treated your mother back in the day, but I''m still your


    grandmother. I hope you can ask the Ellington family for the 10-million-dor dowry so that your father


    won''t need to worry about the Hawthorn family''s affairs in the future."


    Vivienne frowned. Beatrice was really ying dirty to get what she wanted.


    She''d even give up her own son for money.


    Such a mother was pitiful.


    "The marriage dowry is settled. I won''t change my mind." Dorian stood in front of Vivienne and said


    seriously, "But I''ll try my best to find you a 10-million-dor investment. I hope you can go through the


    engagement party calmly and stop making a fuss."


    "You? I know what you''re capable of. You can find a 10-million-dor investment?" Beatrice sneered.


    She really looked down on Dorian. He was weak, soft-hearted, and treated women like treasures.


    If he could find a 10-million-dor investment, why would the Hawthorn family be in this state?


    "I have something more valuable than 10 million dors. The Hawthorn family could use it too." Dorian


    said expressionlessly, "Mom, you know what I''m talking about. Today, for Vivienne, I''m willing to give it


    up. But after the engagement party, we part ways. What happens to the Hawthorn family in the future is


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    none of my business."


    Beatrice was taken aback. She quickly turned to look at Michael and Joseph.


    "Fine, it''s settled then. You decide on the dowry."


    With that, Beatrice sat down and stopped talking.


    The rest of the Hawthorn family also quieted down.


    Vivienne looked at Dorian as a hint of an unnoticeable light shed in her eyes.


    Was he going to hand over the potion to Beatrice?


    "Can we continue the engagement party now?" Richard, who had been silently observing, asked.


    Dorian nodded. "I''m sorry you had to see this, Richard. Let''s continue."


    Richard nodded slightly and had someone bring the 88,000-dor dowry to Dorian. "The dowry we


    agreed on before was 88,000 dors, but after discussing with Percival, we decided to still give a 10-


    million-dor dowry for you to handle."


    Before anyone could react, Richard continued, "Today, I want to take this opportunity to announce that I


    have officially retired. From now on, all affairs of the Ellington family will be handled by my grandson,


    Percival. He will be my sessor."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The moment Richard finished speaking, the private room fell into a deafening silence.


    This stunned not only the Hawthorn family but also the Ellington n.


    The first to snap out of it was Ryan Ellington. He suddenly stood up, his face stern as he asked, "Dad!


    What the hell are you doing? The session is a big freaking deal. You just made the decision without


    discussing it with us?"


    Richard nced at him and responded nonchntly. "Discuss what? The sess the Ellington Group


    enjoys is because of my blood, sweat, and tears. I don¡¯t need to discuss choosing my sessor with


    anyone."


    The Ellington Group was his own blood and sweat. He turned the Ellington family into the most


    prosperous family in Rivenwood, and only he knew the struggles he had gone through.


    However, ten years ago, the Ellington Group started to decline. He was getting old and couldn''t keep


    up with the times. Without innovation, the Ellington family would soon be surpassed by other families.


    At his age, he was pretty chill with the fame and wealth, but he had to hold onto them. Money was a


    pretty sweet thing, and it ensured the Ellington family''s peace.


    The Ellingtons only saw the prosperity in front of them, but they didn''t see the downhill road the


    Ellington Group was on. And when the Ellington family was about to go under, it was Percival who


    brought the Ellington Group back from the dead.


    Everyone knew Percival was disabled. They looked at him like a useless person, but they didn''t know


    that he was a genius.


    A long time ago, Richard decided to let Percival take over, but for some reasons, Percival had to


    pretend to be disabled and not draw attention to himself.


    Now that Percival had voluntarily announced that his legs were healed, it proved that he could now


    carry on with some of his ns. So, it was high time to hand over the Ellington family to Percival.


    "Dad, that''s not fair!" Henry Ellington also stood up. Dissatisfaction was etched all over his face. "The


    Ellington Group was founded by you, yes, but over the years, we brothers have all been working hard


    for thepany. Even if you want to choose a sessor, it shouldn''t be Percival. We, your sons, are


    still here. How is it appropriate for you to let your grandson take over?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The others in the Ellington family echoed his thoughts. "Yeah, how can the sessor be decided so


    casually? The Ellington family is such arge n. How can you not think it through? Are you joking?"


    "Percival has no ambition, no knowledge, and he''s a famous good-for-nothing. You want him to take


    over the family business? Are you trying to ruin the family?"


    "If you really do this, we will split the family."


    The Ellingtons were furious, one after another.


    Percival''s father, Nathan Ellington, and Cecilia remained silent.


    They couldn''t speak. This was to their advantage. If they spoke, their siblings would use them of


    being ambitious.


    The Hawthorn family couldn''t speak up in this situation either.


    But everyone''s thoughts were written all over their faces.


    Especially Arabe. Resentment was evident all over her face.


    If she had known that Percival''s legs would heal and that he would be the sessor of the


    Ellington family, she wouldn''t have given Percival to Vivienne.


    If she married Percival, she would have the power, and everyone would want to please her. However,


    she let Vivienne take such a great opportunity.


    At this moment, she felt nothing but regret.


    She must take back Percival.


    Beatrice was also regretting it like crazy. How could she have predicted this sudden turn of events?


    Percival had be the heir to the Ellington family, which meant that Vivienne would be the


    mistress of the Ellington family.


    All of this should have been Arabe''s.


    "Hmph!" Richard snorted. "Are you guys threatening me because you think I''m old and weak? No one


    can change the decision I''ve made. You want to split up the family? Then do it after the engagement!


    Just don''t regret it!"


    He was really pissed off.


    Vivienne was Dorian''s daughter. As a father, he had the right to ept the dowry for his daughter''s


    marriage. Beatrice taking the dowry was absurd.


    Furthermore, Percival was his grandson. The Ellington Group was his life''s work and he was leaving


    his greatest achievement to his most talented and beloved grandson. What right did those freeloading


    people have to object?


    Did they seriously think he was old and had no temper?


    The Ellingtons wanted to say something, but when they heard Richard''s straightforward proposal to


    split the family, they immediately shut their mouths.


    What a joke! Who had the guts to split the family up?


    The Ellington family was the richest family in the city. If they left the Ellington family, they would no


    longer receive the dividends of the Ellington Group every year, and they would also lose the protection


    of the Ellington family. Who would do such a stupid thing?


    But it was impossible for them to ept Percival as the sessor.


    Richard shot the Ellingtons a frosty nce. Seeing that they''d mmed up, he spoke icily, "This


    engagement has been dragging on forever already. I don''t need any more petty interruptions. If any


    more of you Ellingtons dare butt in, you can get the hell out. And you Hawthorns, don''t think I''m a


    pushover just because I''m old."


    His aura wasmanding, immediately cowing everyone into submission.


    Having said his piece, Richard approached Dorian. "Mr. Hawthorn, the $88,000 betrothal gift was what


    you asked for. The 10 million dors is our goodwill. My daughter-inw must get the 10 million


    dors."


    He looked around at everyone. "I want everyone to know that Vivienne is the girl I¡¯ve chosen to be my


    daughter-inw. Once she marries in, everything Percival has will be hers."


    Dorian had wanted to refuse Richard''s offer of 10 million dors as a betrothal gift the first time it came


    up. But arguments had erupted among the Ellingtons over their session issue, and he didn''t get a


    chance to object.


    Now he still wanted to refuse, but Richard had effectively shut him down.


    He was grateful for Richard''s love for Vivienne and had long dispelled his prejudices against them. But


    epting 10 million dors as a betrothal gift made him feel like he was selling his daughter. He


    couldn''t stomach the idea.


    As he was hesitating, Vivienne broke the silence. "Take it. It''s a token of goodwill from the Ellingtons."


    After a moment''s silence, Dorian finally nodded. "Alright, I''ll ept the 10 million. But when you get


    married, I''ll give it back to you."


    Richard had nothing more to say. More pleasantries would be pointless.


    On the side, Cecilia was already not too fond of Vivienne. Now, after hearing Vivienne willingly ept


    the 10 million dors, her impression of her soured even more. But considering Richard''s current


    mood, she could only keep her mouth shut.


    However, she was resolved to get Percival a different wife. That was a must!

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The engagement party finally wrapped up.


    Almost everyone from the Ellington family left when the elders did, except for Percival''s family of four.


    The rest of them had a gloomy look on their faces.


    The rtives from the Hawthorn side also took their leave, leaving only a few folks from the Hawthorn


    Mansion.


    As soon as Beatrice saw the Ellington family leaving, she immediately blocked Dorian''s path. "Dorian,


    when are you going to give me that thing?"


    Dorian looked at Beatrice, feeling a bit let down, but deep inside, he still had some hope. "Mom! Have


    you really decided? For that thing, you''re willing to give up on me, your son?"


    Without any hesitation, Beatrice answered, "You''re the one who gave up on me, not the other way


    around. You''ve been defying me over and over again for a woman. If you don''t care about me or our


    Hawthorn family, then I''ll just not consider you as my son. Give me the thing, and from then on, we''re


    no longer rted. And I don''t need you to look after me either."


    Even though he had anticipated that, Dorian was still deeply hurt.


    His own mother was willing to cut ties with him for her own benefit.


    Even though they had already severed ties before, it was never aplete break. But that time,


    Beatrice was serious about cutting him offpletely.


    Dorian nced at Cordelia, Vivienne, and Thaddeus, took a deep breath, and said, "We''re all worn out


    today. Let''s get some rest, and I''ll go to Hawthorn Mansion tomorrow to personally hand the thing over


    to you."


    Dorian looked at Beatrice with a serious look and said, "If you''ve decided to give up on me, then call


    yourwyer over tomorrow. We''ll get everything notarized. That''s it."


    Without waiting for Beatrice to respond, Dorian left with Vivienne and the others.


    Outside the hotel, the sunlight was blinding, but it felt especially warm. A tear welled up in Dorian''s eye


    as he stood under the sun, not saying a word.


    Cordelia and Vivienne stood by his side, not disturbing him.


    Thaddeus, still too young to understand why his dad was upset, obediently tugged at his hand. "Dad,


    don''t cry. Thaddeus will always be with you."


    Thaddeus''s voice brought Dorian back to reality. He gently patted Thaddeus''s head and wiped away


    the tear from his eye. "Dad''s not crying. I just got something in my eye."


    Cordelia took his hand and said gently, "Dorian, let''s go home."


    Dorian nodded, "Alright, let''s go home."


    In that moment, he suddenly had a realization.


    Why should he be upset?


    Having or not having those rtives from the Hawthorn family didn''t matter anymore.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Back in the hotel.


    After Dorian''s family left, Michael approached Beatrice with a worried look and asked, "Mom, do you


    think Dorian will really hand over the thing?"


    "We''ve asked him for it countless times before, but he always insists he doesn''t have it. Why would he


    suddenly have it now?" Joseph also asked. "Could Dorian be lying to us?"


    "I can''t be sure about anything else, but Dorian is definitely telling the truth about this," Beatrice replied


    coldly. "Ah, this ungrateful son of mine. I knew he was bewitched by that woman, Evelyn. He was


    indifferent to our family''s difficulties and refused to help."


    Every time that topic came up, Beatrice would get angry.


    She had subtly asked him many times over the past few years, and every time Dorian would say


    Evelyn left him nothing. If they hadn''t made such a scene at Vivienne''s engagement party, they


    would''ve never gotten their hands on that thing.


    Michael let out a sigh of relief, "If Dorian''s willing to hand over the thing, then the Hawthorn family can


    be saved. We might even prosper more. That thing is worth more than ten million dors."


    Beatrice nodded. The thought of getting the thing soon cheered her up significantly. She said to


    Michael, "You better call thewyer and have hime to the house tomorrow. Dorian has made up


    his mind, and if we don''t do as he says, he might change his mind. Call Dorian early tomorrow and get


    this sorted out as soon as possible."


    "Alright, I''ll call now." Michael took out his phone and walked off to make the call.


    Arabe bit her lip as she looked at Beatrice, seeming like she wanted to say something.


    Seeing that, Beatrice said, "Arabe, if you have something to say, just say it. We''re all family here."


    After a moment of silence, Arabe said, "Grandma, I heard Michael say that the thing Dad has is


    worth more than ten million dors. Why didn''t Dad sell it after he left?"


    "What else could it be for? Of course, it''s for love!" Beatrice said regretfully. "Your dad is someone who


    values emotions a lot. Once he sees a woman, he loses control. First it was Evelyn. Now it''s Cordelia.


    These two women are the bane of my Hawthorn family."


    "But Evelyn, Vivienne''s mom, has passed away. What''s the point of Dad keeping the thing?" Arabe


    didn''t understand.


    "Let''s not mention Evelyn. It''s bad luck." Beatrice felt ufortable every time Evelyn was brought up.


    Arabe nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Beatrice looked at her and took her hand, whispering, "Arabe, there''s something I want to discuss


    with you."


    "What is it, Grandma?"


    "I want you to get close to Percival, win his heart, and then marry him!"


    Arabe was stunned. She didn''t expect her and Beatrice to have the same idea.


    Seeing her silent, Beatrice thought she disagreed and said in a gentle voice, "I was against your


    marriage to Percival before because he was disabled and seemed like a no-hoper. But now, it seems


    like that''s not the case at all. His leg probably wasn''t just healed recently, but a long time ago."


    "And also, he''s not a no-hoper. How could Richard hand over the Ellington Group to him if he was?


    He''s been pulling our leg, testing us, and we all fell for it, Arabe. We''ve already missed one shot. We


    can''t afford to miss another."


    "You saw how well the Ellingtons treat Vivienne. As the heir, Percival is the master, and Vivienne is the


    mistress. She can call the shots. But look at Vivienne. Is she really cut out to be the mistress? I know


    you''re not a fan of Percival, but for your future and the Hawthorn family''s, you might have to bite the


    bullet."


    Beatrice had no idea that Vivienne held two PhDs, and Arabe didn''t spill the beans.


    She had been nning on winning Percival back anyway. So Beatrice''s idea was right up her alley.


    She didn''t show her true feelings but lowered her head, looking like a well-behaved and sensible child,


    "Granny, I''ll back you up on this."


    "Good! That''s my considerate granddaughter!" Beatrice said with a pleased smile.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    At the same time.


    After the Ellington family folks stepped out of the hotel, they all picked up the pace and followed


    Richard.


    Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were trailing at the back.


    Only when he saw the few cars in front pull away did Percival stop and said to Thomas, "You need to


    keep an eye on Dorian."


    Thomas was taken aback, not quite getting it.


    Leopold didn''t understand either, but he just asked straight up, "You just got engaged to Ms. Hawthorn


    and you''re already watching her father? What''s up with that?"


    Percival nced at him and said tly, "He might have the potion."


    Leopold and Thomas were both taken aback, staring at him.


    After a moment, Leopold finally caught up, "The potion? Dorian? Are you kidding me?"


    Even though Dorian was part of the Hawthorn family, he was really just ordinary. How could he possibly


    have such an important potion?


    Percival pursed his lips, his serious face unreadable, "I found that the potion is rted to Vivienne''s


    mother. Dorian mentioned giving something to Beatrice, it might be that potion."


    "Then what are we waiting for? We should go find him right away! How can such a thing be given to


    Beatrice? Is he crazy?" Leopold was somewhat anxious.


    That potion was incredibly important and incredibly dangerous.


    There had been orders to find that potion at all costs.


    GTO had already sent out hitmen, they''ve infiltrated Havenwood. Whoever had that potion would die.


    Plus, there were other powers also looking for that potion, it was a hot potato for anyone.


    Dorian got his hands on the potion, but instead of hiding it, he openly announced he was giving it to


    Beatrice. Was he tired of living?


    "We can''t go!" Percival said seriously, "We''re not sure if what he''s giving Beatrice is that potion, we''re


    not sure if he''s truly good. We can''t just make a move."


    Percival looked at Thomas, saying, "You keep an eye on Dorian first, if what he''s giving Beatrice is that


    potion, grab it right away!"


    Even though taking things by force was not his style, this was incredibly important. They couldn''t make


    a rash decision. They could only grab it.


    "Alright." Thomas nodded seriously.


    Percival hesitated a moment, then added, "Don''t do it yourself, let someone else do it."


    "I understand."


    At Tranquil Estates.


    After Dorian returned home, he said to Vivienne, "Vivienne, there''s something I want to talk to you


    about."


    Vivienne sat on the sofa and asked him, "What is it?"


    She was originally nning to ask Dorian what he was giving Beatrice when she got home. Since


    Dorian had something to say, she''d just listen.


    After spending these past few days with Dorian, she found him to be an honest man.


    But she couldn''t be sure about the potion.


    She''s dealt with many people. If Dorian''s goodness was a facade, then he was really something.


    She hoped her judgment was not wrong.


    She didn''t want her image of Dorian to change.


    "Well, the thing is..." Dorian gently bit his lip, carefully choosing his words, "Your mother was a very


    talented perfumer. When she married me, she created a few perfumes. It was these perfumes that


    brought the Hawthorn family from a declining family to a brilliant one."


    Vivienne nodded.


    She knew her mother was a perfumer.


    In fact, her mother had many identities, but the Hawthorn family only knew she was a perfumer.


    Vivienne didn''t interrupt, quietly waiting for Dorian to continue.


    "After your mother left, she called me once, she gave me the perfume forms. There were twenty-


    eight in total. She used eight during her years in the Hawthorn family. After she left, I never used those


    forms again. Now, I''ve decided to give one of the perfume forms to your grandmother."


    Dorian carefully watched Vivienne. He was worried she would be angry since these were her mother''s


    belongings.


    When Evelyn took Vivienne and left, he frantically searched for them but to no avail.


    One day, Evelyn suddenly called him, told him she left the perfume forms, hid them in a book in his


    bookshelf. After that, she hung up. The next time he heard from her, she already passed away.


    He was heartbroken. After finding the perfume forms, he decided never to use them again. He felt


    the Hawthorn family didn''t deserve the glory Evelyn brought.


    But now, he had no choice but to take them out.


    Beatrice was like a vampire, sucking his blood before, now Vivienne''s.


    Handing over the form and cutting ties with the Hawthorn family once and for all would bring peace


    to their family.


    Vivienne was somewhat surprised. She didn''t expect Dorian to talk about perfume forms. When she


    heard that he was using something to cut off the rtionship with Beatrice, she always thought it was


    the potion.


    Seeing her not speaking, Dorian thought she was really angry and quickly said, "Vivienne, I know you


    and your mother were very close. I don''t want to give the perfume form either, but... your


    grandmother is really too much. Today at your engagement, so many people were there, her behavior


    waspletely unbing. If I don''t use the form to shut her up, I''m afraid she''ll keep making a


    fuss. I want to use the form to get peace for our family, but after all, it''s your mother''s stuff. I need


    your consent. If you''re not willing, then I..." Dorian thought for a moment, "I''ll look for investors


    tomorrow."


    Anyway, Beatrice initially wanted 10 million. He''d just say he lost the form, and there wouldn''t be


    anything the Hawthorn family could do about it.


    Vivienne fell silent for a moment, then slowly started, "Mr. Hawthorn, I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead."


    "You realize how much my mother''s perfume form is worth. You''ve been having a rough time in the


    Hawthorn family, why not trade the form for some cash?" Vivienne looked up at him, "There are tons


    of perfumepanies out there, if you sell just one form, life could be a whole lot easier."


    "Vivienne, you don''t get it!" Dorian heaved a sigh, "I owe your mother so much, she gave a lot for this


    family and I couldn''t do anything for her. I promised her I''d protect her, but I failed..."


    Tears suddenly welled up in Dorian''s eyes, "I didn''t even get to see her onest time before she


    passed away. This form is thest thing she left behind, I don''t want to use it for personal gain."


    Vivienne watched Dorian, trying to spot any deceit in his eyes, but all she found was sincerity.


    Later on, Vivienne asked again, "Did my mother only give you the perfume form? Was there


    anything else?"


    Dorian suddenly hesitated, seeming about to say something, but after a while, he finally said, "No, she


    only gave me the perfume form."


    The slight unease in his eyes didn''t escape Vivienne''s notice. She didn''t press any further, but said,


    "Mr. Hawthorn, you make the decision. You don''t need my approval. Since my mother gave it to you,


    it''s yours."


    With that, she got up and left. As she turned the corner, she paused slightly, thinking to herself: Mr.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hawthorn, I hope you''re worth this trust.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The next day, Dorian took another sick day from work, knowing full well Beatrice''s character and


    anticipating that things wouldn''t go smoothly. So, he nned to spend the entire day dealing with this


    issue.


    Vivienne didn''t have sses that day, so she came along.


    As Dorian''s wife, Cordelia naturally tagged along as well.


    After dropping Thaddeus off at school, they headed straight to Hawthorn Mansion.


    Just as Michael was about to ring Dorian, they showed up.


    He took a nce at Dorian, asking, "Got the stuff?"


    "Yeah." Dorian responded calmly, "When''s thewyering?"


    "He''s on his way, about fifteen minutes," Michael said.


    Dorian nodded without furtherment.


    The Hawthorn family kept quiet, the mansion was eerily silent.


    Beatrice sat at the head of the table, shooting a murky nce at Dorian before closing her eyes.


    Nobody offered to pour water for Dorian''s family.


    Dorian didn''t mind, the three of them sat quietly.


    Thewyer arrived earlier than expected, taking only ten minutes.


    When thewyer arrived, Dorian stood up first, "Let''s get started."


    Beatrice opened her eyes and calmly said, "First, show me the goods!"


    Without hesitation, Dorian presented the newly rewritten form to Beatrice.


    She skimmed through the form, frowning, "Just one form? Are you so stingy?"


    Dorian''s expression didn''t change, "Evelyn only left me this one form."


    "That won''t do!" Beatrice barked, "You think one form can settle the score for birthing and raising


    you? You must be daydreaming!"


    Dorian looked up into Beatrice''s eyes, speaking sternly, "Mom, this form is worth at least ten million.


    You''re my mother, but you haven''t raised me properly. To you, I''m just a tool. You favored my two


    brothers, I have nothing to say about that. I didn''te here today to discuss this. But Evelyn''s


    forms, there''s only this one left. If you don''t want it, I''ll sell it to someone else. I''m not afraid of you


    bothering us anymore. If worstes to worst, we''ll move somewhere else after selling the form."


    "You bastard!" Beatrice cursed, "You''re a Hawthorn and you want to sell the form to outsiders? Don''t


    you have any regard for the Hawthorn family, for me as your mother?"


    Dorian sneered, "I came here today to sever ties with you all. I''m not associated with the Hawthorn


    family anymore."


    Beatrice, clutching her chest, was left gasping for air.


    Michael rushed to support Beatrice and asked Dorian coldly, "Dorian, are you sure about this? Leaving


    the Hawthorn family for good, no regrets?"


    "The best decision I ever made was leaving the Hawthorn family," Dorian said seriously.


    "Good for you!" Michael was equally pissed off.


    Truth be told, they didn''t want Dorian topletely sever ties with the Hawthorn family.


    Not because they had any affection for Dorian, but because they knew he had more perfume forms


    up his sleeve.


    Also, Beatrice had told them she''d convinced Arabe to win over Percival''s heart. However, this would


    inevitably involve Vivienne, since she was Percival''s fianc¨¦e.


    With Vivienne around, Arabe''s chances of sess were higher.


    But Dorian''s stubbornness was really unbearable.


    "You think you can just walk away from the Hawthorn family? Dream on!" Beatrice stuffed the form


    into her pocket, saying coldly, "I''ve got the form now, and I won''t give it back. Unless you bring out a


    new one, you won''t be able to cut ties with the Hawthorn family today."


    She knew how important this form was.


    Years ago, Evelyn had used a few forms to elevate the Hawthorn family to the ranks of


    Havenwood''s elite.


    Now, just one form would restore the Hawthorn family to its former glory. But what she sought wasn''t


    the Hawthorn family''s prominence in Havenwood, but their status in Rivenwood.


    If possible, she even wanted to oust the Ellington family.


    Her ambitions had always been big, and she would stop at nothing to achieve her goals.


    What was one son to her?


    If necessary, she was even willing to sacrifice all three sons.


    Dorian knew she would react this way, he scoffed, "Mom, I''m your flesh and blood, how could I not


    know what you''re thinking? I guessed you''d keep the form. Do you really think I''m a clueless kid?"


    Beatrice had a bad feeling, "What do you mean?"


    "This form is iplete, it''s missing two crucial ingredients. Without them, this form is


    worthless," Dorian said with a poker face.


    Vivienne had reminded him of this on their way there.


    He thought this was the safest way, so he altered the form on the spot.


    Truthfully, he had been a bit hopeful that Beatrice would keep her word for once, but it seemed he


    really shouldn''t have expected anything from her.


    She was a woman who would do anything to achieve her goals.


    "You ungrateful son!" Beatrice was livid, she picked up a cup from the table and hurled it at Dorian.


    Dorian dodged, the cup smashed on the floor. He turned to look at Beatrice, his face grim. "If you''re


    gonna y games, then we''re done here. Let''s go."


    With that, he called Cordelia and Vivienne intending to leave.


    When Beatrice saw he was really going to leave, she freaked out. "Wait a minute!" she called Dorian.


    Dorian stopped, silent, looking at her.


    Beatrice was pissed off by his attitude, but she knew she couldn''t turn back the clock. So she told the


    Mr. Dn had known yesterday that he wasing here today to deal with the rtionship between


    Beatrice and Dorian, so he nodded and started drafting the contract.


    Mr. Dn quickly prepared the contract and gave one copy each to Beatrice and Dorian. "Check this


    out carefully. If there''s no issue, sign it and we''ll get it notarized," he said.


    Beatrice skimmed the contract quickly and said, "I''m good."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Dorian, however, read slowly, word by word, to make sure he didn''t miss out on anything.


    After reading the contract, Dorian said, "I have a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" asked Mr. Dn.


    Ignoring Mr. Dn, Dorian turned to Arabe, who had been standing quietly next to Beatrice.


    "Arabe, I know I adopted you, but you''ve been living with your grandma all these years. Now that I''m


    cutting ties with her, I wanna know if you want toe back with me, or stay with your grandma?"


    He continued, "If you choose your grandma, we should add that to the contract too."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Arabe was off work and at home again today. She didn''t have to be here, but she wanted to see the


    look on their face when Dorian and his families left in disgrace. So, she stuck around with Beatrice.


    She kept her mouth shut during Dorian and Beatrice''s conversation. As a junior, she knew it wasn''t her


    ce to butt in.


    But she never expected that Dorian would suddenly turn the spotlight on her and force her to make a


    choice.


    She clenched her fists, bit her lip, and her eyes welled up with tears. "Dad, are you cutting ties with me


    too?" she asked pitifully.


    Dorian''s face remained expressionless, his tone steady. "I''m asking you to choose. If you choose to


    follow me, you can''te to Hawthorn Mansion anymore. If you choose to stay with your grandmother,


    you can''te to see me. Arabe, you can''t have it both ways. You have to decide."


    Making Arabe choose was his intention.


    He had been very disappointed with Arabe''s behavior and character over the years. Especially after


    Vivienne returned, Arabe''s actions left him even more disappointed.


    His rtionship with Beatrice was broken, he had made his choice, so Arabe, as his adopted


    daughter, must also make a choice.


    "Dad, why are you and grandma on such bad terms? You used to get along. Grandma is old, she has


    her own troubles. I may be an adopted child, but I''ve always considered you and mom my real parents.


    I wish we could all be happy."


    Arabe''s eyes were red and swollen, she cried. "I know that ever since my sister came back, she has


    been against me, thinking I stole everything that belongs to her, but I didn''t mean to. Dad, can''t you


    mend things with grandma? I don''t want to leave you guys!"


    Dorian frowned, his voice low and chastising, "Enough!"


    His voice was almost a roar. Arabe had never seen him so angry, and she flinched.


    "Your sister has never been mad at you. She never even mentioned you at home. Where did you get


    the idea that she''s against you? Arabe, ask yourself, in the two years you''ve been in my house, your


    mom and I sacrificed ourselves for your well-being, right? Thaddeus is my own son, and sometimes he


    goes hungry, but I''ve never let you go hungry."


    Arabe hung her head, not saying a word.


    But there was a fleeting smirk in her eyes that no one noticed.


    If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want to be adopted by Dorian. His family was poor, while the


    Hawthorns lived in luxury. The Hawthorn girls could wear designer clothes, while she had to make do


    with budget clothes.


    That''s why she curried favor with Beatrice and got herself back into the Hawthorn family. She didn''t


    think she did anything wrong. Who doesn''t want a better life?


    She was just not born as fortunate as Vivienne. If she had a better birth, she would definitely be more


    sessful.


    "I admit that we''re not wealthy, but ever since you came, I''ve tried my best to treat you well. I admit I


    have ulterior motives, because I hope someone could treat Vivienne as well as I treat you. But I can


    say for sure that I''ve never treated you poorly. On the contrary, you seem to always beining that


    we didn''t give you the best things!"


    "Dad, that''s not what I mean." Arabe seemed a bit impatient.


    Did she really have to listen to him go on like this?


    If Dorian was useless in the Hawthorn family, she would rather they cut ties with Beatrice as soon as


    possible.


    "Whatever you mean, I don''t want to say more. I can see you''re annoyed." Dorian nced at her coolly.


    "Just make a choice now, stay or go, it''s up to you."


    Arabe bit her lip lightly, a glint of coldness in her eyes, but she still pretended to look hurt. "Does it


    have to be this way? Can''t we all just get along?"


    "Yes, it has to be this way." Dorian said seriously.


    "Then... I choose grandma." Arabe only hesitated for a few seconds before making her choice.


    This was within Dorian''s expectations. He wasn''t heartbroken, just nodded and told thewyer, "Mr.


    Dn, please add this condition and have Arabe sign."


    Mr. Dn had no objections. He looked at Beatrice.


    Beatrice nodded, and Mr. Dn added the condition.


    Everyone read it over, and once they agreed, they all signed.


    After signing, Dorian pulled out another paper from his pocket and handed it to Beatrice. "This is the full


    form."


    He didn''t wait for Beatrice to reply and left with Cordelia and Vivienne.


    No one in the Hawthorn family seemed to care or be sad about his departure.


    Beatrice looked over the form, verified that it contained two additional ingredients, and passed it to


    Michael. "Hurry up and get the R&D team on it. We need to develop this perfume as soon as possible."


    She paused, then added seriously, "Remember, we can only seed, not fail. Theeback of the


    Hawthorn family depends on this perfume."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Michael nodded. "I understand, mom!"


    Joseph suddenly said, "But developing the perfume requires funds, as does the subsequent marketing.


    We don''t have much money left."


    "Don''t worry about the money. If ites to it, we can sell my jewelry. I''ve calcted it, and the cost of


    R&D and marketing should be around half a million. My jewelry should be worth that much."


    There was no chance of getting a loan.


    The Hawthorn family already had loans from several banks that were about to mature. Therefore, the


    banks were unlikely to lend them any more money.


    Joseph sighed. "We have no other choice."


    Outside a massive tree by the Hawthorn family mansion, two men with binocrs were stationed.


    "Thomas, Dorian''s gone and he didn''t bring out the potion. Are we still on stakeout duty?" A guy asked


    his colleague, Thomas.


    Thomas put down his binocrs, took off his earpiece, and said, "Let''s bounce."


    Half an hourter, Thomas was back at Percival''s crib.


    "Mr. Ellington, Dorian didn''t hand over any potion to Beatrice. It looked like he gave her a perfume


    form, but we need to dig deeper to be sure."


    They were at quite a distance, so all they saw was Dorian handing over a piece of paper to Beatrice,


    which seemed to be about perfume, but the authenticity was up in the air.


    Their investigation wasn''t just about what they saw or heard, they trusted hard evidence.


    Percival was lounging on the sofa, his slender fingers slowly drumming on the armrest. His voice was


    low and slightly husky, "Find a way to get that paper from Beatrice. See if it''s connected to the potion.


    Also,b through every single detail about Dorian again."


    "I''ve already sent Kevin to snoop around the Hawthorn family."


    Kevin was the bald guy who was with Thomas earlier.


    Thomas initially nned to just take off, but he felt something was off, so he had Kevin seize the


    chance to investigate the Hawthorn family.


    After a moment of silence, Thomas said, "Mr. Ellington, are we really investigating Dorian? He is Ms.


    Vivienne''s dad, you know..."


    "Even if he were my dad, I''d still investigate." Percival had a gut feeling that Dorian knew something


    about the potion''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Over at Baker Manor.


    Faye''s been taking the meds Arabe prescribed for three straight days now, but her condition hasn''t


    improved a bit.


    She had a constant fever and was extremely weak, even vomiting and suffering diarrhea frequently.


    Bertha and Doreen were very anxious.


    Just as the family doctor was administering fever reducers to Doreen, Bertha asked urgently, "Dr.


    Marcus, how''s Faye doing? Can her fever be brought down?"


    "Ms. Faye''s condition is bloody serious. She''s been burning up for three days straight. Normally, she


    shouldn''t get feverish again so soon after the fever subsides, but she starts getting hot again only


    seven or eight hours after taking the medicine. The fever reducers aren''t working on her today."


    Dr. Marcus said seriously, "And her constant vomiting and diarrhea can''t be stopped. If this continues,


    Ms. Faye''s life could be in danger. I suggest taking her to the hospital."


    "But Ms. Hawthorn told us this is normal, it means the toxins in Faye''s body are being expelled. She


    told us to reduce the fever first, and only after the fever subsides can we apply the ointment, which is


    key to treating Faye''s face." Doreen, looking at the weakened Faye on the bed, was deeply worried.


    But she knew what curing the face meant for Faye.


    In the days following her disfigurement, Faye had endured much humiliation. Faye lost hope for life,


    and she couldn''t bear the thought of her daughter living such a life.


    "Are you still worried about this at this point?" Bertha said sternly, "Saving Faye''s life is the most


    important thing. I think that Arabe is not a qualified doctor at all. She doesn''t even have a medical


    license, how can she treat people? We might have been tricked by her."


    "That can''t be true. There were many people present that day, and everyone was saying that it was


    Arabe who cured Isolde''s face. Mom, I want to give it a shot, you know, Faye''s current life is like


    being dead, only if her face recovers, she can be happy. Let''s wait a bit longer, see if Faye''s fever will


    subside, if not, let Arabee and see."


    In fact, Doreen had called Arabe several times in the past two days. At first, Arabe patiently


    exined that the toxins were being expelled and the fever was normal, butter Arabe seemed a bit


    impatient and even stopped answering the phone.


    She was actually angry with Arabe, but for her daughter''s illness, she held back.


    Now at this crucial moment, she really didn''t want to give up.


    "You''re being foolish!" Bertha huffed, "Faye has already turned into this, and you''re still waiting for


    Arabe, do you want her to kill Faye to be satisfied?¡±


    "Mom!" Doreen yelled, crying, "Faye is my only daughter, how can I bear to see her die? But Faye is


    really suffering too much, seeing her like this, I also feel terrible. This is herst chance, I don''t want to


    give it up."


    As the two continued to argue, Dr. Marcus interjected, "Can you show me the prescription Ms.


    Hawthorn gave you? If there is no problem, we can wait and see if the fever will subside!"


    Doreen nodded and quickly fetched the prescription.


    Dr. Marcus looked at the prescription and was silent for a long time.


    Doreen immediately had a bad feeling, "Is there a problem with the prescription?"


    Dr. Marcus shook his head and said, "There''s no problem as far as I can see. This prescription is


    mainly for clearing heat and detoxification, but I can''t pinpoint what''s wrong. It just feels a bit off."


    Dr. Marcus paused for a moment and said, "Let''s wait for another hour. If Ms. Faye''s fever doesn''t


    subside, we''ll have to rush her to the hospital. Ms. Faye''s condition is very terrible, so we can''t waste


    any more time. I can assure you that her life will not be in danger in the next two hours. But if we


    continue to wait, I can''t guarantee that."


    Doreen nodded, then said to Bertha, "Mom, did you hear that? Dr. Marcus said we can wait another


    hour, let''s wait a bit longer!"


    "Whatever!" Bertha was furious. She didn''t have the patience to deal with Doreen and turned to walk


    away.


    She really hoped that her granddaughter''s face could be cured.


    But if she no longer had a life, what''s the point of having a cured face?


    Doreen is really like a headless chicken now.


    Bertha walked to the hall on the first floor, had just taken a sip of water, when the maid came over and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    said, "Ma''am, ra is here."


    Bertha said joyfully, "Oh, has my sister been discharged? Please let her in."


    Bertha stood up and walked towards the doorway.


    Soon, ra was ushered in. Seeing her, Bertha happily took her hand and said, "ra, you just got


    discharged, you should rest well, why did youe here?¡±


    "I was bored at home, so I came to chat with you." ra said with a smile.


    Bertha let ra sit down and said, "Did your son and daughter-inw go on a business trip again?


    Really, no matter how busy they are, they should apany you. Your three sons are all busy as


    beavers, with only one granddaughter in Havenwood who can take care of you?"


    "I''m used to it." ra felt a bit ufortable but she was already used to it.


    Her three sons were all busy, no one to take care of her, so they proposed to take turns looking after


    her for a few months.


    The day she was rescued by Vivienne at the amusement park, she had just returned from her second


    son''s house overseas, and it was her youngest son Anthony''s turn to take care of her for the next few


    months.


    But Anthony was busier, ra''s granddaughter had to go to school, so it was just her and the maid at


    home.


    Fortunately, Havenwood was her hometown, with many of her friends here, Bertha was one of her


    good friends, she could chat with Bertha when she was bored.


    Bertha said, "Same here. Ever since my hubby passed away, I''m all alone at home, with the kids


    always on the run. Luckily, my daughter recently moved back in with my granddaughter, so at least she


    can keep mepany." Bertha let out a sigh, "I nned to drop by your ce a couple of days ago,


    but my granddaughter suddenly came down with a high fever and I couldn''t get myself away. I didn''t


    expect you toe to me first."


    "Faye has a fever? Is it serious? Where''s she hospitalized? I can visit her," ra asked, worried.


    Bertha said, "It''s pretty serious, and I wanted to rush her to the hospital, but Doreen was dead set


    against it."


    ra frowned, "Faye''s burning up and they still won''t take her to the hospital? Isn''t that a gamble with


    Faye''s life?"


    "Ah..." Bertha sighed again, "Doreen''s already on edge about Faye''s facial issue. She heard that Ms.


    Hawthorn had cured Isolde''s face and insisted she treat Faye. But after Faye took Ms. Hawthorn''s


    medicine, her fever spiked, she started throwing up and having diarrhea, now she''s bedridden, it''s


    really bad. I told Doreen to take Faye to the hospital immediately, but she won''t budge, saying the fever


    is normal."


    "Ms. Hawthorn?" ra was taken aback, thenughed, "Ms. Hawthorn''s medical skills are indeed top-


    notch. I''ll level with you, I fainted and almost died this time, but Ms. Hawthorn saved me."


    "Really?" Bertha was surprised that ra was also saved by Arabe.


    "Yes, Ms. Hawthorn is a really good person. If it''s her medicine, then you can rest easy."


    Bertha gave a bitterugh, "She might have a soft spot for you. She seems pretty impatient when it


    wouldn''te,ter on she even stopped taking our calls."


    "No way!" ra asked in disbelief, "The Ms. Hawthorn I know is a very kind person."


    After a pause, ra said, "Should I give Ms. Hawthorn a call, ask her toe over?"


    "That would be a big help."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Vivienne and Percival were in the office discussing when to start PE sses.


    ss Eighteen was smashing through the coursework much quicker than Vivienne had estimated. In


    just a week, they''d already started on sophomore year material.


    Charlotte''s learning progress was faster. Because of her poor foundation, Vivienne had one-on-one


    individual tutoring. And now she was tackling junior year material.


    Still, Vivienne decided to keep her with the rest of the ss in sophomore year material, saving herself


    the extra tutoring.


    ss Eighteen had a good student base. They loved goofing off, but when push came to shove, they


    buckled down and worked even harder than the honors sses.


    Vivienne decided to add Physical education lessons to the daily curriculum, but the students


    volunteered not to take Physical education lessons. There reasons were the same. They felt they''d


    missed too much school in the past, and with only three months until entrance exams, they wanted to


    pour everything they had into getting into college.


    They didn''t have high hopes of getting into a top-tier university, just a regr one would do.


    They figured PE would eat into their study time, so they unanimously requested to skip it. Vivienne,


    however, shot them down.


    She argued that while academics were important, so was physical health. You needed a healthy body


    to sit through entrance exams. If you faint on the day of the exam, all that hard work goes down the


    drain.


    Seeing her stand firm, the students backed off.


    "We''ll have Physical education ss first period Wednesday andst period Friday. We''ll stick with that


    for now and I''ll adjustter," Vivienne told Percival after setting the schedule.


    Percival nodded in agreement.


    Vivienne nodded back then looked at his legs and asked, "Are you sure you don''t need the wheelchair


    anymore?"


    When Percival first arrived, he''d nned on teaching as a disabled person. But now he''d publicly


    announced his legs were healed and he didn''t need the wheelchair anymore.


    Vivienne wasn''t sure who exactly Percival was, but anyone who could keep up a disability charade for


    so long must have some serious backing. Whether his decision to reveal his healed legs was a good or


    bad move was unclear.


    Percival had a sister, Isolde, who''d been poisoned because of him. Although the poison was


    neutralized, it was uncertain if Percival''s enemies would target Isolde again.


    Vivienne was fond of the little girl and sincerely hoped nothing would happen to Isolde.


    Seeing her concern, Percival assured her softly, "Don''t worry, I''ve got everything under control."


    Vivienne nodded, not pressing further.


    Percival paused, then said quietly, "Vivienne, my legs shouldn''t have ''healed'' this soon."


    Vivienne waited for him to continue.


    "The Hawthorn family is in chaos, so is the Ellington family. If my legs didn''t get better, the Ellington


    name might have been lost," Percival said in a calm tone, but Vivienne saw a glint of coldness in his


    eyes.


    "I see."


    After a pause, Vivienne looked up and said seriously, "Whatever you do, don''t involve my family. Mr.


    Ellington, I hope you understand that our engagement isn''t based on feelings, and we won''t be


    marrying in the future."


    Percival''s lips tightened, and after a moment he spoke in a hoarse voice, "I understand."


    He''d known from the start that Vivienne didn''t genuinely agree to their engagement.


    She wanted something from him.


    And he wanted something from her.


    Because she reminded him of someone, maybe her mother was Evelyn, thest one to handle the


    potion. Both of them weren''t being sincere with each other.


    "But we''re engaged now, and if you need help, I''ll lend a hand as long as it''s within my power. Of


    course, you''ll have to do the same if I need help," Vivienne added.


    Percival gave a small smile, "Okay."


    After that, they fell silent.


    Then, Vivienne''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and picked up, "ra."


    It was Charlotte''s grandmother, ra, who''d given her number to Vivienne when they''d met at the


    hospital.


    "Vivienne, are you busy?" ra''s voice was gentle.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She''d invited Vivienne over for dinner several times, but Vivienne was always too busy. Charlotte had


    to stay at school during the week, so she''d only be home on weekends. Sometimes ra would call


    Vivienne for a chat when she was bored.


    Vivienne didn''t mind at all and always chatted with her patiently, which brought them closer.


    "I''m not too busy right now. What''s up, ra?" Vivienne asked.


    "I wanted to ask if you could see a female patient, but I wasn''t sure if you were avable," ra said.


    "Do you feel unwell?" Vivienne was surprised. The pills she''d given ra were her own concoction.


    While they couldn''t make her as energetic as a young person, they''d significantly improve her health


    "It''s not me," ra exined, "Here''s the deal, I''ve got a friend I''ve known for over fifty years, whose


    granddaughter got her face messed up too. You treated her a while back, but after taking the medicine


    you prescribed, she''s been running a high fever, vomiting and having diarrhea. Things are not looking


    good. My friend called you numerous times but you never picked up, so she asked me to give you a


    ring, hoping you could check on her."


    Vivienne frowned, "Are they sure they got the right person? The only patient I''ve treated recently is


    you."


    ra was taken aback, then turned to Bertha, "Are you sure it''s Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Bertha felt a pang of unease at her question, "I''m sure. I''ve met Ms. Hawthorn, I wouldn''t mistake her


    for someone else. What''s going on?"


    ra didn''t answer her, just shook her head and continued on the phone, "Vivienne, there might be a


    mix-up here, could you swing by and check it out? The girl''s situation is really bad."


    "Alright! I''ll wrap up what I''m doing and head over."


    Just as Vivienne was about to hang up, there was a sudden cry from the other end of the line, "Mom!


    Mom! Get the driver ready to take us to the hospital, Faye''s started convulsing, hurry!"


    The voice was filled with anxiety and a crying tone.


    Just as ra was about to hang up, she said urgently to Vivienne, "Vivienne, can youe now? This


    is really urgent, I''m begging you."


    Though Vivienne hadn''t seen the girl, she could tell from the voice that things were not good.


    She nodded and said, "First, loosen the girl''s clothing, then get her toy on her side to keep her


    airway clear, I''ll be right over... and, send me the address."


    After hanging up, Vivienne received the address ra sent over, and she got up and turned to


    Percival, "Mr. Ellington, could you give me a ride to this address?"


    She sent Percival the address on her phone, since she wasn''t familiar with the roads in Havenwood.


    Percival often went out on business, so he should know the way.


    "Sure, I''ll take you there." Percival was close to Vivienne and overheard her conversation. Without


    hesitation, he immediately grabbed Vivienne and headed out.


    Vivienne was taken aback as Percival suddenly grabbed her hand. She paused for a moment, but


    considering that Percival was also in a rush to get there, she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Cloudcrest High School was a half-hour drive from Baker Manor.


    Percival drove like a bat out of hell. Fortunately, the streets were pretty chill at that time, so they made


    it in fifteen minutes.


    When Vivienne arrived, ra and Bertha were pacing like caged animals.


    As soon as ra saw Vivienne, she rushed up to her, "Vivienne, you''re finally here. You need to go


    check on her. The family doctor is already upstairs. Faye stopped convulsing, but she''s burning up and


    unconscious."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Ok, I''ll check it out right away," said Vivienne and headed upstairs with the nanny leading the way.


    Percival didn''t follow. He didn''t think it was cool for a dude to barge into a young girl''s room.


    Bertha watched Vivienne head upstairs, dumbfounded. She hadn''t got a chance to react when ra


    followed.


    She quickly grabbed ra''s hand, "Is she the Ms. Hawthorn you mentioned before?"


    ra nodded, "Yep! That''s Vivienne, the Ms. Hawthorn who saved my life. Snap out of it ande


    upstairs with me!"


    Before Bertha could react, she was dragged upstairs by ra.


    It wasn''t until they saw Vivienne seriously preparing to treat Faye that they realised they got their wires


    crossed!


    Doreen was shaking like a leaf when she saw Faye. Seeing Vivienne silently focused on her treating,


    she stuttered, "Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Vivienne didn''t respond, just kept on working.


    Doreen was about to ask why Vivienne was there when ra pulled her aside, "Don''t bug Ms.


    Hawthorn, she''s got mad skills. If you mess her up, Faye is toast."


    Doreen hesitated but didn''t push it.


    Although she couldn''t wrap her head around why this woman, whom the Hawthorn family considered a


    country bumpkin, knew medicine, Vivienne seemed to know her stuff.


    Once Vivienne finished her treating and fed Faye a pill, she asked coldly, "Did she take any medicine


    that has conflicting effects?"


    Doreen was taken aback, "No, she only took the medicine prescribed by Ms. Hawthorn. Dr. Marcus


    checked it out and said it was all good."


    "Which Ms. Hawthorn?" Vivienne asked, frowning.


    "Your sister, Arabe!"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    In fact, she didn''t forget Arabe on purpose, but in her eyes, Arabe was like a stranger to her, and


    she didn''t think about her much.


    "Bring me the prescription," Vivienne said nothing more. She had to read the prescription first.


    Seeing Faye looking much better, Doreen knew Vivienne was legit and handed over the prescription.


    After checking the prescription, Vivienne looked grave, "This is ludicrous!"


    Her angry voice startled everyone in the room.


    Dr. Marcus, who had been in awe of Vivienne''s skills from the get-go, quickly asked, "What''s wrong


    with the prescription?"


    He had felt something was off, but couldn''t put his finger on it.


    Vivienne pointed to two of the ingredients, "These two, separately, are fine. But together, they''re


    poison! They cause vomiting, diarrhea, then a high fever. That''s exactly what''s happening to Faye. If I


    arrived a few minutester, you''d be nning her funeral."


    Dr. Marcus had a light bulb moment, "Ah, I see. I knew something was off about this prescription. It''s


    the conflicting effects of these two ingredients. Ms. Hawthorn, you''re brilliant."


    Her ability to spot the problem showed her superior medical skills. And her technique was even better


    than the senior doctors at their hospital.


    "Oh my god!" Bertha eximed, "So dangerous? Doreen, look what you''ve done, trusting people


    blindly!"


    If ra hadn''te today, Faye might have...


    Doreen regretted her decision, "I didn''t know it would turn out like this. At the Hawthorn family banquet,


    everyone said Arabe cured Isolde, so I thought she could help Faye. How would I know this would


    happen."


    "Doreen."


    Waiting downstairs all this while, Percival got worried when Vivienne didn''te back. He went


    upstairs and heard Doreen''s words just as he reached the door.


    He stood at the entrance, not going in, and calmly said, "Vivienne cured my sister, not Arabe."


    "What?" Doreen''s eyes widened in surprise, "Not Arabe?"


    But soon, she said angrily, "That''s outrageous. She dared to fool me. I won''t let her get away with this."


    If Arabe had told her that Vivienne cured Isolde, Faye wouldn''t have had to suffer so much.


    She really hated Arabe!


    "Alright, enough of that for now." Bertha shot a re at Doreen, pissed off that she had treated Faye''s


    life like a game without doing proper investigation. But right now, treating Faye''s illness was the top


    priority.


    Bertha approached Vivienne, whispering, "Ms. Hawthorn, how is my granddaughter''s condition? Can


    she be cured?"


    "I''ve done acupuncture to stabilize her heart meridian. The pill I gave her will restore her bodily


    functions and take her out of danger, but her body has been damaged. If she wants a full recovery, she


    will need to continue the medication for three days. I can also heal her face, but..."


    Vivienne looked at Doreen and said, "I came today at ra''s request, so there''s no charge for the


    acupuncture and pill. But for the medicine and consultation fee for the next three days, you will have to


    pay. My consultation fee is fifty thousand, each pill costs five hundred thousand, and the special


    ointment I use to treat Ms. Faye''s face costs a million. That''s the bottom line, no bargaining."


    Vivienne paused, then added, "You can think it over and let me knowter. And don''t worry, today''s


    treatment have already saved Ms. Faye''s life. She can go without the medicine for the next three days,


    but she might be weak afterwards."


    Vivienne was never one for charity. She had helped ra out of a whim upon running into her, not


    charging anything in return.


    However, she was asked to treat Faye''s illness, and naturally, there was a fee to discuss.


    She had no ties with the Baker family or the Churchill family.


    Outside, Percival heard Vivienne''s fees, his deep eyes flickering with a nearly imperceptible light.


    A pill worth five hundred thousand could only be found in Veridia''s ck market.


    Life-saving pill!


    Judging from its name, it was actually a miracle drug that could save lives as long as there was a


    breath left, hence the rush to buy it on the ck market. Unfortunately, this kind of pill only appeared


    once every four to five months, making it something money couldn''t always buy.


    A while ago, the seller of Life-saving pill had sold a small bottle of them. The pills were sold out within


    ten minutes of the news getting out. He had sent Thomas to grab some, but was unsessful.


    He heard from Isolde that Vivienne would give the patient a pill first, then perform acupuncture, apply


    ointment, and finally a medicinal bath.


    Was the pill in Vivienne''s hand the same as the one on the ck market?


    Regardless, just adding up the treatment costs came to a rough estimate of three million. So, he owed


    Vivienne three million, but she hadn''t asked for it back.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Doreen was taken aback by the high cost of the medicine and didn''t know what to do. The main


    problem was that she was deceived by Arabe before, and the reputation of Vivienne was not good,


    so she was worried about being deceived again.


    But Bertha, without hesitation, said, "We''re willing to foot the bill, I think that''s how it should be. Arabe


    didn''t charge a cent and almost killed my granddaughter. You charge but Faye looks so much better


    now, so we''re willing to pay."


    She trusted ra. Although others might deceive her, ra wouldn''t, so she believed in Vivienne''s


    medical skills.


    Plus, she could tell just by looking, Vivienne''s methods of treatment were different from hospital


    doctors. Most importantly, Dr. Marcus didn''t spot any problem with the prescription, but Vivienne saw


    the problem at a nce.


    That''s not something anyone without real skills could do.


    As for the high charges, she felt it was reasonable. Apart from the 50,000 consultation fee, the rest


    were medicine fees.


    ording to hospital standards, a consultation fee of 50,000 was indeed high, but for Vivienne to


    demand this much, it showed confidence in her own medical skills.


    High medicine costs meant good quality medicine. She knew many rare medicinal herbs were


    expensive, so she felt it was worth it if the money could cure Faye''s illness and her face.


    Vivienne nodded and said, "Alright, wait for another ten minutes. After I remove the needle, you can


    pay. I''lle for treatment every day for the next three days. The pills need to be taken on an empty


    stomach at six in the morning. Keep her diet light and the windows open for venttion."


    Vivienne paused and said, "The medicine Arabe prescribed before cannot be taken anymore. If you


    don''t listen to me and anything unexpected happens, I won''t take responsibility and won''t continue the


    treatment."


    Doreen immediately agreed, "Don''t worry, her medicine almost killed Faye. I will never let Faye take it


    again."


    Vivienne nodded and stopped talking.


    Ten minutester, Faye woke up and saw a strange woman in the room. She panicked and hid in the


    corner of the bed, lowering her head, not letting Vivienne see her.


    Doreen got on the bed and hugged Faye, crying, "Faye, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t do my


    researchst time and blindly trusted Arabe, causing you to suffer. Rest assured, this Ms. Hawthorn''s


    medical skills are good. She pulled you back from the brink of death, and she can cure your face."


    "Mum, I don''t want to treat my face anymore, I don''t want to treat it anymore," Faye shook her head,


    not lifting it up, she was scared of people seeing her face.


    "Faye, don''t be like this, it breaks my heart..." Doreen cried even harder, "I want you to be healthy, to


    live like a normal person. I worry about you like this."


    "Mum, I beg you, don''t push me, I really don''t want to be treated anymore." Faye also started crying, "If


    you push me any further, just let me die!"


    "How can I let you die? You''re my daughter!"


    They cried together, with no one else able to intervene.


    Vivienne looked at Faye and said to Doreen, "Ms. Doreen, let me have a few words with Ms. Faye."


    "This..." Doreen hesitated, remembering the look of disgust in Arabe''s eyes when she saw Fayest


    time.


    Faye became more self-conscious after this incident. If Vivienne hit her again, she might really lose the


    courage to continue her life.


    "Let Ms. Hawthorn talk," Bertha said. "Since we chose to let Ms. Hawthorn treat her, we have to trust


    her."


    Just through brief contact, Bertha found Vivienne to bepletely different from Arabe.


    Things hadn''t been going so well for the Baker family in recent years, and Arabe''s demeanor clearly


    showed her disdain for them, and she didn''t care about Faye at all.


    But Vivienne, from her entrance till now, though her face was expressionless, she didn''t show any


    dislike for them.


    Bertha didn''t know why, she just trusted Vivienne.


    "Alright then." Seeing Bertha say that, Doreen made way.


    Vivienne stood at Faye''s bedside and calmly said, "Ms. Faye, if a person is always in the dark, she will


    never see the light. The world is not as dark as you imagine. Maybe you can try to lift your head and


    look at the sky outside."


    Faye didn''t respond or lift her head.


    Vivienne wasn''t angry, she continued, "What''s truly ugly is not your face, but the human heart. Do you


    want to watch those who nder you stand in the sunshine and continue to mock you? Stand up, even


    if your face can''t be healed, as long as you''re confident enough, no one will dare tough at you."


    Atst, Faye responded, she was silent for a moment, saying, "I have no confidence anymore. My


    grades used to be my pride, but I''ve been off school for too long, and my face is ruined, I can''t find my


    confidence anymore."


    "Confidence is given by oneself, not by others. Hiding is the path chosen by the weak." Vivienne''s voice


    remained unemotional.


    She''s not a patient person.


    The reason she talked so much today was because she thought of her past self.


    At Havenwood, she would often have negative emotions due to the environment and would often


    release some hidden kindness.


    She felt she had changed.


    What changed her?


    Perhaps it was Dorian and Cordelia, they gradually softened her indifference.


    Seeing Faye not speaking anymore, Vivienne said, "I don''t like weak people, nor do I like treating them.


    Think about it, if you''re willing to ept treatment, stand up and walk towards the light from now on; if


    not, I''ll leave right away."


    After saying that, Vivienne stopped talking, waiting for Faye''s answer.


    About five minutester, Faye finally lifted her head and looked at Vivienne, then froze. Vivienne was


    really beautiful.


    She was too panicked initially and only saw a stranger in the room, didn''t quite catch a good look at


    Vivienne''s face. Now that she did, she thought Vivienne was not only beautiful but radiated a certain


    light.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A light that could brighten up the darkness, giving her hope to carry on with life.


    She studied Vivienne for a few seconds and asked, "Can you really cure me? Last time, Arabe swore


    she could..."


    "I can''t promise, but I''ll do my best." Vivienne was pretty confident she could heal Faye, but she usually


    didn''t like to sound too sure.


    Giving someone hope and then letting them down is the worst kind of pain.


    Faye thought for a moment, "I''ll take the treatment."


    Vivienne and Arabe were two different people, and Vivienne didn''t disdain her.


    The look in someone''s eyes can''t hide their true feelings.


    "Alright," Vivienne nodded, "From today, I''ll be in charge of your condition. I''m Vivienne. Remember,


    until you''re fully recovered, I''m the only one who can treat you. You don''t have to see me just as a


    doctor, consider me a friend. Any changes in your body, tell me right away."


    Faye cracked a small smile, "Ok, I''ll remember."


    For some reason, the way Vivienne spoke made her feelfortable.


    She believed Vivienne had the ability to cure her facial condition.


    Moreover, Vivienne was willing to be her friend, the first person to do so since her face was disfigured.


    Being friends with Vivienne must be a wonderful experience, right?

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    After sessfully convincing Faye, Vivienne took the diagnostic and medicine fees paid by Bertha and


    left.


    ra followed closely behind.


    "Vivienne, it''s lunchtime. How about treat you to a meal?" " ra said.


    Before Vivienne could respond, ra continued, "I''ve been wanting to treat you for a meal. You''ve


    always been busy. If I don''t do it now, I''ll feel guilty."


    "ra, I''m sorry, I can''t have lunch with you today. I''ve already informed my nanny to prepare my


    meal," Vivienne replied.


    ra looked disappointed, but Vivienne suddenly suggested, "If you don''t mind, you cane to my


    ce for lunch. We have many people at home, and the atmosphere is pleasant."


    Including the Ellington family of four, asionally Leopold, and members of the Hawthorn family, there


    were at least nine people at every meal.


    "I cane?" ra''s eyes lit up.


    She found her days boring, and she got along well with Vivienne. The location of the meal didn''t matter


    as long as she hadpany.


    "Of course," Vivienne said with a smile. "ra, would you like toe with us, or should you have the


    driver drop you off?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She noticed a private car not far away. It belonged to the Redwood family; she had seen it at the


    hospital before.


    ra then noticed Percival. "Who is he?" she asked.


    "He''s my fianc¨¦, Percival."


    "Oh, he''s the one from the Ellington family who is..." ra was about to say "useless," but she hurriedly


    swallowed the words.


    Percival smiled politely and greeted her, "Hello, ra."


    "Hello," ra replied. Her gaze fell on Percival''s legs, and she immediately understood.


    Vivienne was skilled, and perhaps curing a disabled person was possible, but ra didn''t ask further.


    "I''ll go with you guys," ra said and got into Percival''s car.


    After Vivienne and the others left the Baker family, Faye walked out of the room. Although she wasn''t


    used to the bright light yet, she felt much better.


    Faye went to the living room and said to Bertha and Doreen, "Grandma, Mom, I''m sorry for worrying


    you. I''ll cooperate actively with the treatment from now on. Even if I can''t be cured, I won''t immerse


    myself in pain anymore."


    Bertha said excitedly, "Good! This is my good granddaughter! That Ms. Vivienne is truly capable. Your


    mother couldn''t help you recover all this time, but she managed to get you out in just a few words."


    Faye smiled, her face marred by scars making her smile seem a bit grotesque. "Talking to Ms. Vivienne


    made me feel confident. What she said is true; my ugliness isn''t my face but my soul. Hiding is what


    weak people do. I am the granddaughter of the Baker family and the daughter of the Churchill family. I


    excel academically and have many qualities others can''t match. That''s my advantage. I can''t waste my


    potential. I must pull myself together. Only when I perform exceptionally well will those mocking voices


    disappear. They can only look up to me."


    "Yes! You''re right!" Bertha agreed. "That''s how it should be. Even if the facial injuries can''t be cured, we


    need to show those people that my granddaughter isn''t someone to be bullied."


    Faye nodded, then turned to Doreen, "Mom, can you apany me to the bookstore? I need to buy


    books; I want to start studying."


    Doreen was taken aback, "Go out now? But you..."


    "I can walk out of the room now, and I''m mentally prepared. Maybe I won''t be able to ovee the


    strange stares at first, but I''ll ovee it slowly. I have to study while receiving treatment."


    Doreen seemed to see the confident Faye of the past. She nodded, "Okay, but not now. I need to go to


    the Hawthorn family to settle things with Arabe Hawthorn."


    Since Arabe lied to her, she should pay the price.


    "If it''s about Arabe, it''s not urgent," Bertha said. "Faye''s matter is the most important. Let''s go buy the


    books first. Also, I heard that ss Eighteen of Cloudcrest High School has a new homeroom teacher


    who''s very capable. She managed to control those mischievous students in just one day. Besides, she


    invited Mr. James'' team specifically for ss Eighteen''s courses. Such educational resources are


    unmatched even by Faye''s current school. I''m thinking, why not transfer her to ss Eighteen? With


    Faye''s excellence and Mr. James'' teaching, getting into Elite University shouldn''t be a problem."


    This time, Doreen didn''t voice any objections. "I''ll listen to you."


    Thest time she didn''t listen to Bertha, she almost got her daughter killed. Some things, it''s better to


    listen to her mother.


    "I''ll listen to Grandma," Faye had heard about Mr. James. Studying under him was something she was


    willing to do.


    "Alright, I''ll contact them and arrange for Faye''s transfer," Bertha decided.


    Faye changed intofortable sportswear and left with Doreen.


    They went to a bookstore in the city.


    On this visit to Havenwood, she was so disheartened that she had brought no books with her. So now,


    she had to buy all her study materials again, including various exercise books.


    As they entered the bookstore, people began whispering and pointing fingers at her.


    Faye was mentally prepared, but being openly judged made her feel a bit apprehensive. However,


    remembering Vivienne''s words, she lifted her head, met their stares, and walked forward confidently.


    After a few steps, she heard someone say, "She''s really ugly! How can someone like her dare to go


    out?"


    "Yeah,ing out even pollutes my eyes. She''s not just ugly; if I were her, I''d just die to spare others


    from seeing this."


    The speakers were two girls about Faye''s age, their faces sharp with sarcasm, speaking loudly as if


    they wanted to make sure Faye heard them.


    After they finished, many people around turned their gaze toward Faye.


    Doreen was furious and wanted to scold those two, but Faye stopped her. "Mom, let me handle this."


    Faye approached the two girls and said earnestly, "I might not be pretty, but your mindset is more


    heartbreaking. I may not be beautiful, but I''ve never harmed anyone. Yet you attack others with such


    vicious words. If I can''t endure it and end my life because of your words, you''ll be the murderers. You


    hurt people. Do you have a conscience?"


    "What''s wrong with you? When did we hurt anyone?" one of the girls retorted angrily.


    "Even though you haven''t physically hurt anyone, your words are even more terrifying. Your minds are


    filthy. You''re the twisted ones, not me," Faye calmly stated. "You''re mentally polluted, making others


    just as twisted when they look at you."


    After she finished, Faye turned to the other girl. "You said earlier that if you looked like me, you''d rather


    die. Do you have no humanity? Our bodies are gifts from our parents. Have you ever considered your


    parents'' feelings? I might not be pretty, but I won''t die. I''ll live well. Your malicious words can''t hurt me.


    Because you will never be better than me!"


    Although she had thought about ending her own life, Faye wouldn''t anymore.


    Faye finished speaking and left the two frustrated girls behind, walking away with Doreen.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Cloudcrest High School.


    After thest ss, Coral and Arabe left the ssroom together.


    Arabe held her phone in her hand, distraught. Recently, Doreen had been bombarding her with calls,


    saying that Faye was seriously ill and hoping she could visit. But she didn''t go.


    She had seen the prescription written by Dr. William herself. It was for a disfigured patient who had


    been cured. She was confident that the prescription was correct. However, Doreen insisted that Faye


    had developed symptoms of high fever, vomiting, and diarrhea after taking her medication. This


    infuriated her.


    Faye''s illness was her own problem. Why should Arabe be held responsible?


    At first, she patiently exined a few times when Doreen called her. But when the calls became


    frequent, she got impatient and decided not to answer them anymore.


    However, since noon, her phone hadn''t rung. A sudden unease was gnawing at her.


    Could something really have happened to Faye?


    "Arabe, what''s up with you? You seem a bit out of it." Coral noticed her unusual mood and asked.


    Arabe was brought back to reality by her voice and shook her head with a smile. "Nothing, I was just


    thinking about the problem the teacher talked about today."


    Then she changed the subject. "Coral, how''s your uncle doing? Still got his job?"


    Upon hearing this, Coral immediately got upset. "Don''t even mention it. My uncle got sacked and our


    family business has run into some issues. My brother is staying at home, not going to work."


    Arabe was surprised. "Why? What happened?"


    "I''m not really sure. My parents didn''t tell me anything about it. But the atmosphere at home is really


    bad. My parents and brother are always looking gloomy. I don''t even dare to talk to them."


    "Does it have anything to do with my sister?" Arabe asked.


    "I overheard my parents talking. They mentioned the Ellington family. I guess Mr. Ellington is helping


    Vivienne." Coral said angrily. "Arabe, I really feel bad for you. You''re clearly the best. You''re the one


    who deserves Mr. Ellington. Just because Vivienne is the real daughter of the Hawthorn family, you


    have to give up your fianc¨¦ to her."


    Arabe smiled, "Who knows? Maybe Mr. Ellington will change his mind in the future? I''ll just focus on


    my studies for now. Maybe with time, Mr. Ellington will notice how great I am!"


    After their conversation, they said goodbye at the school gate and got into their own cars.


    Tranquil Estates.


    Gabriel, looking worn out, slumped on the sofa and pleaded with Coral''s father, Brandon Lockwood.


    "Brandon, can''t you help me out? I''m at the end of my rope. If I don''t sort out my job situation, my


    family is screwed."


    "How do you expect me to help?" Brandon replied grimly. "Your actions havended the Lockwood


    family business in unprecedented trouble. Even Jan was almost affected. His position was in


    jeopardy. We''ve got our own problems to deal with. How can we possibly help you?"


    "All I did was check into Ms. Vivienne''s background at Coral''s request. Who knew her background was


    so strong? Now, not only did I lose my job, but my wife also got fired. We''ve got two kids to feed. We''re


    barely scraping by on a meager ie. If you guys don''t help out, we''re done for."


    "How old are you? You just believe whatever Coral tells you? She falsely used Ms. Vivienne of theft


    not too long ago. And now she''s stirring up new trouble. She doesn''t know what she''s doing, but do


    you? Even ayman like me knows that your department has a verification system. One check would


    tell you whether a diploma is fake!"


    Brandon''s face was thunderous. "But what did you do? You didn''t even bother checking and just went


    straight in. You wanted to start an investigation without any evidence, and you were personally


    questioned by Rivenwood''s higher-ups. If they didn''t fire you, who else would they fire?"


    Mrs. Lockwood on the side was also full of disappointment. "Gabriel, I told you before. The Lockwood


    family''s position is hard-earned. I asked you to keep a low profile, but you just wouldn''t listen. We used


    our connections to get you this job, and you took it for granted, acting high and mighty at work, as if you


    were invincible. You think we didn''t know?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t you dare try to defend yourself!" Mrs. Lockwood cut him off angrily. "Even though Coral asked


    you this time, can you assure me that you didn''t have selfish motives?"


    Gabriel hung his head in silence.


    He did have selfish motives. He wanted to use this situation to gain some benefits. The Hawthorn


    family is loaded. To protect Vivienne, they would naturally have to fork over some money.


    But who knew that Vivienne''s background was so powerful? She called the chief of Rivenwood directly.


    He didn''t get any benefits, but instead, he got into big trouble.


    "You repeatedly ignored our advice. Now, you''ve caused trouble not just for yourself but also for the


    Lockwood family. If you didn''te to see us today, I was nning toe to you. I want to ask you,


    what grudge does the Lockwood family have against you? What good did we do for you?"


    Gabriel looked up, his face full of confusion. "Isn''t Percival a loser? Where did he get such a huge


    capital?"


    "You''re the real screw-up!" Mrs. Lockwood retorted, standing up in fury. "The Ellington family has


    already announced that Percival will be taking over the family business. Percival, who you dimwits see


    as a waste of space, is actually a diamond in the rough, just waiting to shine. You messed with his


    fianc¨¦e, how could he possibly let that slide? And even if he was a screw-up, he''s still the Ellington


    family''s golden boy. If his fianc¨¦e is harassed, how could Richard just stand by and do nothing? What''s


    going on in that head of yours? Can''t you think about the consequences before you act?"


    Gabriel slumped onto the couch, "So there''s no other way out?"


    "There is. Go apologize to Vivienne. Not just you, but all of us, after Coral finishes school. Whether the


    Lockwood family can weather this storm depends on Vivienne''s attitude," Mrs. Lockwood said sternly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She had never met Vivienne, but she had heard a lot about her.


    There were many versions, saying she was a country bumpkin, uneducated, disowned by the


    Hawthorn family, and so on.


    Some evenpared Vivienne to Arabe, saying Vivienne was inferior.


    But she thought all those were pure bull.


    Regardless of anything else, just look at thest incident where Coral used Vivienne of theft.


    Vivienne was able to garner support from so many influential people, which was no simple feat.


    This time even the leadership of the rted government departments in Rivenwood was rmed.


    Could Vivienne be an ignorant country girl?


    And also, a sixteen-year-old with two PhDs, how many of them could you find in the country?


    Therefore, if they hoped for the Lockwood family to be unscathed, they had to seek Vivienne''s


    forgiveness.


    "I get it now."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    When Coral got home, Gabriel was already gone.


    She saw her parents sitting in silence on the sofa. She wanted to say something, but the vibe was off,


    so she tiptoed towards her room.


    But as soon as she took one step, Brandon''s angry voice boomed, "Stop!"


    Coral instantly stopped, looking at Brandon with terror, "What''s up, Dad?"


    She knew that her actions had caused Uncle to lose his job and trouble for Vivienne, which had


    plunged the Lockwood family into crisis. Her parents were upset, and she knew they were going to hold


    her ountable.


    Days passed and her parents hadn''t mentioned the incident. She thought they wouldn''t me her, but


    now, she was starting to worry.


    Her mom was usually prettyid back and spoiled her, but her dad, oh boy, when he was angry, it was


    terrifying.


    "Kneel down!" Brandon roared.


    Coral was shocked. She wanted to argue back, but seeing the fury in Brandon''s eyes, she lowered her


    head and obediently knelt down.


    Jan Lockwood, hearing themotion, came out. He nced at Coral, but didn''t say a word.


    Yeah, this little sister definitely needed some discipline.


    "Whack!" Brandon''s hand came down on Coral''s face, "You ignorant child! I have always been upright


    and never harmed others, but I never expected to raise such a troublemaker like you!"


    Coral, clutching her face, looked at Brandon in disbelief.


    No matter what wrongs she had done in the past, her father had never hit her. This p was a heavy


    one, and she could feel her face swelling up.


    Feeling wronged, she suddenly stood up, crying and ring at Brandon, "Dad, you hit me? What did I


    do wrong, why did you hit me?"


    "Whack!"


    Before Coral could finish, she got pped again, this time by Mrs. Lockwood.


    Coral looked at her mother in disbelief.


    Her father hitting her was one thing, but her mother too!


    "We''ve spoiled you rotten! You''re so reckless, and you still don''t know to repent. You''ve really let me


    down." Mrs. Lockwood said coldly.


    Coral had never seen Mrs. Lockwood so stern before, and she was a bit dazed, "Mom! Why? Why is


    this happening? I don''t understand!"


    Wasn''t it just asking Uncle for a little favor?


    Vivienne''s diploma was real, she had no idea! Who would''ve thought that someone raised in Emerald


    Monastery would have a double degree doctorate at the age of sixteen?


    Uncle got fired, and she felt guilty. This wasn''t what she wanted to see, but her parents didn''t


    understand her and even hit her.


    "You don''t understand?" Mrs. Lockwood said sternly, "The Lockwood family''spany is on the brink


    of copse, your uncle and aunt have lost their jobs, and your brother is under investigation and


    suspended from work."


    Coral lowered her head, not saying a word.


    "All these problems, you caused them all, and you''re saying you don''t understand?" Mrs. Lockwood


    was filled with disappointment.


    Her parenting style was not strict. As a girl, she wanted Coral to have a privileged upbringing, to be


    loved and taught the right values. But she never imagined her daughter would go astray. This was her


    responsibility.


    "Your father started from nothing and founded the Lockwood Group. Your brother studied until two in


    the morning every night to earn his current job. Do you know how hard it was for our family to get to


    where we are today? Your brother is transparent and fair in his dealings. He never acts out of line. Last


    time when you framed Vivienne for theft, your brother almost lost his job. Now, because of you again,


    your brother is under investigation. Can''t you stand to see the sess of our family?"


    Luckily, thest time Coral framed Vivienne for theft, Jan took Vivienne back for investigation. It was


    a normal procedure, but because Coral was his own sister, he was suspended from work, but he was


    quickly reinstated.


    But this time was different. This time was an investigation!


    Being investigated as aw enforcement officer meant that the higher-ups suspected Jan of


    wrongdoing!


    Once caught, being suspended was the least of his worries. Jail was the worst.


    Luckily, Jan was upright and loved his job. He never broke the rules, so there was nothing to find


    even if they did check.


    But Coral needed to be taught a lesson.


    "No, how could I not want to see our family seed? I, I just..." Coral was flustered.


    She really didn''t think things would get this serious.


    "You just couldn''t stand seeing Arabe being bullied, you just wanted to stand up for Arabe, you just


    thought Arabe was the realdy and Vivienne didn''t deserve to be!" Mrs. Lockwood finished Coral''s


    sentence.


    Coral looked at Mrs. Lockwood in surprise, "Mom, how do you know all this?"


    Indeed, everything she did against Vivienne was for Arabe.


    Arabe was her friend, and she couldn''t bear to see Arabe being bullied.


    "I''ve lived for over forty years, what tricks haven''t I seen? Do you think Arabe''s little schemes can


    fool me?"


    Coral stared at her in surprise, "I don''t get it! Don''t you like Arabe?"


    Mrs. Lockwood nced at Coral, expressionlessly saying, "I don''t like Arabe at all. The reason I''m


    friendly to her when shees over is because you consider her a friend. I don''t want to upset you, so


    I let you two be friends."


    She didn''t like Arabe from the first time she met her. She felt Arabe was too maniptive.


    Actually, she wanted to stop Coral from being friends with Arabe, but she loved Coral and didn''t want


    to upset her, so she let it slide.


    When Coral framed Vivienne for theftst time, she made it clear that Coral should not be friends with


    Arabe anymore and even grounded her at home for a few days.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But then she got busy with thepany and didn''t have time to deal with Coral.


    Who would''ve thought that not much time had passed, and trouble arose again.


    "What the heck? Arabe''s so smart and gentle. Everybody wants to be her friend. Mom, howe


    you don''t like her?"


    Coral waspletely blindsided. Her mom didn''t like Arabe?


    But she truly didn''t get it. Wasn''t Arabe great?


    Mrs. Lockwood had nned to give Coral a stern lecture, but seeing her bewildered face, she sighed


    instead, "Coral, think about it, does Arabe really consider you a friend? Doesn''t she always ask for


    your help to solve her problems?"


    "She''s my friend. Is it wrong for me to help her?" Coral didn''t think she was wrong.


    "There''s nothing wrong with helping friends, but Arabe isn''t worth it. Take how she keeps saying


    Vivienne is targeting her. If that''s true, why did Vivienne''s family move out? Also, if Arabe is so great,


    why wouldn''t the Ellington family want her, but pick Vivienne who grew up in the countryside instead?


    Do you think Richard is a fool?"


    "Richard has seen more people than the food you''ve eaten. He chose Vivienne over Arabe, which


    means there''s something wrong with Arabe. Moreover, Vivienne earned dual doctorate degrees at


    sixteen, that''s an honor. If it weren''t for Arabe stirring up trouble, wouldn''t you have thought Vivienne


    was impressive too?"


    Coral didn''t answer.


    It seemed to be true.


    Her bad impression of Vivienne was all because Arabe always acted like a victim in front of her,


    including this time. Arabe imed that Vivienne''s certificates might be fake, so she got her uncle to


    help.


    "Today is thest time we''ll talk about this. Tomorrow we''re going to apologize to Vivienne. Think hard


    about it. If you get it,e with us. And about Arabe, I hope you can make the right judgment. Is


    such a friend worth it?"


    With that, Mrs. Lockwood went into the room with Brandon.


    Jan nced at Coral, said nothing, and also went into his room.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Vivienne intended to head to the Baker family''s ce first for Faye''s acupuncture


    treatment.


    Just as she got to the entrance of themunity, she spotted Percival.


    Today, he was alone without Thomas by his side.


    Seeing Vivienne, Percival headed over to her, "Let''s go, I''ll give you a lift to the Baker family."


    "Aren''t you supposed to have your physical education ss for second period?" Vivienne asked,


    surprised.


    Originally, the first ss yesterday afternoon was physical education, but since Vivienne had to treat


    Faye, Percival apanied her and rescheduled the physical education ss to today.


    "The students are not exactly thrilled about physical education, let''s push it to next week."


    Once the students of ss Eighteen were fullymitted to studying, they had no interest in physical


    education. They would rather spend all their time studying. A physical education ss was scheduled


    yesterday and everyone was visibly unhappy. But when they heard that the ss was rescheduled to


    today, they were overjoyed.


    After some thought, Percival switched the ss back.


    Vivienne was left speechless.


    Were they the two people who had the easiest time earning their wages? She suddenly felt a little guilty


    about her sry


    Without further words, Vivienne got in the car.


    She sat in the passenger seat and Percival buckled her seatbelt for her. His face was close and he


    smelled faintly good.


    His slender fingers brushed against Vivienne''s hand unintentionally. Oddly, her heartbeat quickened.


    "You can nap for a bit. I''ll wake you up when we get there." Percival''s voice was as pleasant as a solo


    melody.


    Vivienne lifted her droopy eyes briefly, her longshes fluttered, and she nodded.


    She closed her eyes, suppressing her pounding heart.


    She didn''t really want to sleep, but the atmosphere in the car made her feel a bit uneasy.


    She didn''t feel anything towards Percival, but every time they were alone, there was this undefined


    sentiment.


    It was strange. She barely knew Percival, yet there was this sense of familiarity, and being with him


    calmed her.


    They didn''t speak for the rest of the journey.


    The car stopped in front of the Baker family''s mansion. The door was open.


    The housekeeper was nowhere to be seen.


    Just as Vivienne and Percival entered, they heard a voice scolding, "You have the nerve toe? My


    daughter was nearly killed by you. I haven''t even settled the score with you yet, and you have the


    audacity toe to us? Get out now! Or else, don''t me me for being rude!"


    It was Doreen.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look, wisely stepping back and staying at the entrance.


    Then, another voice came from inside, "Ms. Doreen, I came out of kindness to check on Ms. Faye, and


    this is how you treat me? You were the ones who asked me to treat her in the first ce. What, now


    that she''s treated, you don''t know me anymore?"


    Arabe usually put on a pleasant front, but she was getting angry now. Her face darkened as she


    questioned Doreen.


    "I nevery hands on young people. Are you trying to provoke me?" Doreen''s voice was stern, "If it


    weren''t for not wanting to affect Faye''s condition, I would have confronted you yesterday. And you dare


    to question me?" Doreen shouted


    "I can''t believe you''re this kind of person. Ungrateful. While I was treating Ms. Faye, I didn''t ask for


    anything in return, did I? You don''t appreciate what I did, fine, but to insult me? If you continue this, I


    might just make this public and let everyone see what kind of people you really are!" Arabe said.


    She was really angry!


    Since Doreen didn''t call her again after yesterday, she started to feel very anxious. She worried that if


    something happened to Faye, the Bakers would me her. That''s why she took a leave today to check


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    on Faye.


    But the moment she got here, she was scolded by Doreen. How could she not be angry?


    "Shameless!" Before Doreen could speak, Mia, who had been following Bertha, couldn''t hold back,


    "You''ve been living with the Hawthorn family for so many years, how could you be so brazen? Ms. Faye


    took your medicine and her condition worsened. Doreen called you numerous times toe and


    check, but you refused, even not answering the phone in the end."


    "Do you know, Ms. Faye nearly lost her life? If it weren''t for Ms. Vivienne, you might have been


    arrested by the police!"


    Arabe paused, then scoffed, "I see, so you''re doing this because I''m an adopted daughter, you think


    I''m not as important as my sister, so you''re helping her to steal my credit?"


    Doreen and Mia stared in disbelief, they never thought someone could be this shameless.


    It was clearly her own mistake that nearly resulted in severe consequences, yet she had the audacity to


    use Vivienne of stealing her credit?


    What kind of person was this?


    Arabe was indeed a renowned talent! Her way of thinking was iparable, and her ability to distort


    the facts was top-notch.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Doreen shouted in disbelief, "You made a mistake with the


    prescription, almost costing my daughter''s life, yet instead of reflecting on your actions, you have the


    gall to me others? You make me furious!"


    "Isn''t that the case?" Arabeughed coldly, "The prescription I gave was from my teacher Dr. William,


    there was nothing wrong with it. The fever and vomiting were normal reactions, it would pass and get


    better. You asked my sister to treat Faye at this time, isn''t that stealing my credit?"


    "You, you really are..." Doreen was so angry she couldn''t find the words to say.


    In retrospect, she was somewhat at fault.


    It was her who heard that Arabe had cured Percival and hastily invited Faye over for treatment. She


    didn''t investigate in detail and just trusted Arabe''s words.


    Now, what Arabe said made sense, and she found herself unable to refute.


    "You have to give me an exnation, or else, I won''t let this slide." Arabe said coldly.


    Doreen was fuming mad, and if you really dig into it, Arabe seemed to have a point.


    Was she seriously out of moves against Arabe?


    Just then, Bertha''s voice echoed from outside, "Ms. Vivienne, Mr. Ellington, why are you two just


    standing there? Come on in!"


    Bertha, fresh from her morning workout, was taken aback to find Vivienne and Percival loitering at the


    doorstep with sour faces.


    She invited Vivienne and Percival in, and upon spotting Arabe, her eyebrows shot up and her face


    took a serious turn.


    She was about to blow her top, but Arabe beat her to it, storming over to Vivienne and demanding,


    "What the hell did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like this? That guy was not even your save,


    why are you stealing my thunder?"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Vivienne lifted her head, a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    She stared at Arabe for a moment, then suddenly smirked, "So what if I stole your thunder?"


    Bertha and Doreen were taken aback. Since when did Vivienne be so blunt?


    It was clearly her who saved Faye. Wasn''t she falling right into Arabe''s trap by admitting this?


    Arabe was equally surprised by Vivienne''s response.


    She knew very well that it was her treatment that almost killed Faye.


    She didn''t know how Vivienne had such superior medical skills, but if it wasn''t for Vivienne, the Baker


    family would never have let her off the hook.


    But luckily, Vivienne happened to save Faye after her. So she couldn''t me her for turning the tables.


    After all, Vivienne was just a country bumpkin. Who would believe her?


    With this thought, Arabe asked angrily, "Why would you do this? What good does it do you to harm


    me? Remember, you''re also a daughter of the Hawthorn family. Whatever happens to either of us, it''s


    not good for you, nor for the Hawthorn family."


    Vivienne put her hands in her pockets and looked down at her, "Since when did I give a hoot about the


    Hawthorn family?"


    She had an aura of power that made Arabe seem small inparison.


    Especially when she looked into Vivienne''s eyes, Arabe always felt like Vivienne could see right


    through her.


    She instinctively stepped back, then retorted, "Yes, you cut off ties with the Hawthorn family, but you


    still carry their blood. Your father is the legitimate son of your grandmother. That''s an undeniable fact.


    Your wellbeing is tied to that of the Hawthorn family."


    "Also, since you returned, I haven''t done anything wrong to you. Last time you made Mr. Ellington


    believe that I stole your credit. Now you''re tantly taking mine. That''s a bit too much, don''t you think?"


    "Hmph," Vivienne flicked a stray hair off her cheek, a wicked grin on her face, "So what?"


    "You!" Arabe was furious, "I just wanted an apology from you and an exnation to Ms. Doreen and


    the others. But if you''re going to act like this, don''t me me for not being nice."


    Vivienne chuckled, "What are you gonna do?"


    Seeing her nonchnt attitude, Arabe turned to Doreen, "Mrs. Doreen, aren''t you going to exin


    this to me?"


    Doreen was already fuming, "I''m already being nice not to confront you, and you still want an


    exnation? Is this how the ''talenteddy'' of Havenwood behaves?"


    Arabe, not bothered by the insult, smirked, "I see how you feel. If anything happens in the future,


    don''t me me for not considering our families'' rtionship."


    With that, Arabe turned around and left.


    After she left, Doreen turned to Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn, why did you admit to stealing Arabe''s


    credit? You were the one who saved Faye. Aren''t you just causing trouble for yourself by saying this?"


    Vivienne smiled faintly, "What''s life without a little trouble?"


    Doreen was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    Without answering, Vivienne said, "I''ll attend to Ms. Faye''s acupuncture first."


    She had been away from the mountains for a while. Did everyone think she had be fragile? How


    amusing! After the acupuncture session, Vivienne and Percival left. The moment they left the Baker


    family, Cordelia called, "Vivienne, don''te home tonight. Find somewhere else to stay." There was a


    hint of urgency in Cordelia''s voice. Vivienne frowned, "What happened?" "Arabe posted online that


    you and the Baker family ganged up on her. She imed that she was the one who cured the patient


    but you took the credit. Because she''s an adopted daughter of the Baker family and has no value to


    them, they abandoned her. Her post went viral in minutes. Some people are throwing paint at our


    house. I''m worried you might run into them, so justy low for a while. Your father and I will handle


    this." Vivienne''s eyes hardened, "I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, Vivienne asked Percival to take her back to Tranquil Estates. There were hundreds of


    people gathered at themunity gate. The dozen or so security guards couldn''t stop them. Some


    even rushed in. When Percival''s car approached, someone recognized it, "That''s Percival''s car! Stop


    them!" A crowd quickly surrounded the car.


    Percival looked coldly at the crowd and said to Vivienne, "Stay in the car. I''ll handle this."


    Vivienne smiled, "Mr. Ellington, I may be young, but I can take care of myself." Before Percival could


    respond, Vivienne had already opened the car door and stepped out. Fearful that the crowd might harm


    Vivienne, Percival quickly followed and shielded her behind him.


    "Vivienne, you bitch! You seduced Arabe''s fianc¨¦, ruining their marriage, and now you''re stealing her


    credit. Do you really think no one will stand up for Arabe?"


    "Arabe is being bullied by you guys and you''re here ying lovebirds. Disgusting!"


    "Get out of Havenwood, we don''t want you here!" As the person finished, a water bottle was thrown at


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne was just about to make her move when Percival beat her to it, kicking the mineral water bottle


    flying. He red at the bottle tosser who shouted, "Guys, get ''em! Beat up this shameless couple!"


    Percival shielded Vivienne behind him and rushed into the crowd swiftly. These were all ordinary folks


    and Percival had them floored in a few moves.


    Watching Percival''s back, Vivienne felt a warmth in her heart. She was used to solving all her problems


    by herself, but sinceing to Havenwood, it seemed like she always had someone looking out for


    her.


    Percival shot them a cold nce, then made a phone call. "Send someone over to Tranquil Estates."


    After hanging up, Percival took Vivienne by the hand and they walked into the neighborhood. The


    people outside would be handled by others. They had to check on Dorian and Cordelia first. Vivienne''s


    house was trashed, paint sttered all over the door and the words "Die Vivienne!" scrawled on the


    wall.


    Vivienne looked at the scene before her, radiating an icy aura.


    Percival held her hand tightly. "Don''t worry! I''m here with you."


    Vivienne looked up into his eyes. After a pause, she gave a small smile. "Okay."


    Truth be told, she hadn''t feared anything since her mother passed away.


    But unexpectedly, she found herself wanting to lean on Percival.


    The code lock was damaged by the paint, so Vivienne took out her key to unlock the door.


    Inside, Cordelia was anxiously staring at her phone. Dorian hadn''t returned yet.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid these people would barge in and was quite freaked out.


    Seeing Vivienne walk in, she rushed over reproachfully. "Why are you back? Didn''t I tell you not to


    if you get hurt?"


    Vivienne looked at her worried face and felt a pang in her heart. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    Cordelia wanted to say more, but Vivienne took out her phone and dialed a number.


    The call connected quickly. Vivienne simply said coldly, "Get everyone moving. Put the full pressure on


    the Hawthorn family. I want to see them bankrupt within the hour!"


    She paused, then added, "Remember, the entire Hawthorn family! Don''t let anyone connected to them


    off the hook!"

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Percival shot Vivienne a nce, a flicker of light barely noticeable in his deep-set eyes.


    He chuckled lightly, this little missy didn''t need his protection.


    When Vivienne hung up, Cordelia asked in surprise, "Vivienne, who were you just on the phone with?"


    Howe she heard Vivienne say she was going to bankrupt the Hawthorn family within an hour?


    Even if the Hawthorn family was in a tight spot, they wouldn''t go bankrupt just because Vivienne said


    so.


    Was Vivienne talking out of her hat because she was mad? Or did Cordelia mishear?


    "Cordelia, I feel a little hungry, anything to eat in the kitchen?" Vivienne didn''t exin, just sat leisurely


    on the couch. When facing Cordelia, her gaze didn''t have the same dominance as before, but rather a


    gentleness.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back for lunch, so I didn''t prepare anything." Cordelia''s attention immediately


    shifted towards the kitchen, "I''ll cook up some spaghetti for you, Percival, do you want some?"


    "Thanks, Cordelia." Percival nodded, sat down next to Vivienne, and gently held her hand.


    Vivienne tried to pull her hand away, but he held it tight.


    He also just sent a message to Thomas, asking him to cooperate at all costs in the full-scale attack on


    the Hawthorn family.


    He knew that with Vivienne''s power, she could easily defeat the Hawthorn family without his help, but


    as her fianc¨¦, it was his job to protect her.


    Even though Cordelia went to the kitchen, she was still heartbroken for Vivienne, thinking about all the


    things Arabe had done, but she felt helpless.


    She never expected that during her noodle cooking, the Hawthorn family would be in such a mess.


    Beatrice, of course, knew about Arabe using Vivienne of stealing credit on Twitter, she not only


    knew, she was very proud of it, even participating in the troublemaking.


    In her eyes, Dorian was her son, Vivienne her granddaughter, no matter how she treated them, they


    couldn''t defy her, let alone threaten to leave the Hawthorn family.


    If it weren''t for keeping Evelyn''s perfume form, she wouldn''t be so mad.


    Just as she was gloating, Michael suddenly called, "Mom, our perfume factory was reported for


    dangerous goods and has been sealed by the authorities!"


    "What?!" Beatrice immediately stood up, staring at Michael in shock, "How could this happen?"


    After getting Dorian''s perfume form, she sold her jewelry and raised five million dors, hoping this


    form would restore the Hawthorn family''s glory.


    Why was the Hawthorn family''s perfume factory sealed at this time?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The fate of the Hawthorn family was tied to this perfume, Beatrice forced herself to stay calm, told


    Michael, "Don''t panic, I''ll call and ask, maybe there''s some misunderstanding."


    Even though she said not to panic, her hand dialing the phone was shaking.


    Before she could dial the number, Joseph called again, "Mom, Field Bank, Thorne Bank, Langley


    Bank... they had agreed to defer our loans, but suddenly changed their minds! Now they''re forcing us


    to repay the loans immediately, or they''ll have the courts seize thepany!"


    "Why, why is this happening?" Beatrice almost fainted, the Hawthorn Group was heavily in debt, they


    used to negotiate with the banks, first pay the interest, then slowly repay the loans. Why did they


    suddenly change their attitude now?


    Before she could figure out the reason, Michael''s second call came, he angrily said, "Mom! The


    suppliers we negotiated with are suddenly demanding we immediately settle our debts, or they''ll sue


    us..."


    "How could this happen, we''ve always worked well together..." Beatrice could only say half a sentence,


    then felt a pain in her chest, tasted blood in her throat, and fainted.


    Tranquil Estates.


    Vivienne and Percival were sitting together at the dining table, eating spaghetti prepared by Cordelia.


    She looked at her phone as one news alert after another popped up: "The Daily Chemical Group of the


    Hawthorn family used of Tax Evasion!"


    "The Hawthorn''s Group Daily Hygiene Products Cause Allergic Reactions!"


    "Hawthorn Factory Exploits Workers, Causing Overworked Death!"


    Within half an hour, negative news about the Hawthorn family was everywhere.


    Vivienne put away her phone without expression, her face devoid of any emotion, the bankruptcy of the


    Hawthorn family was inevitable!


    The mistakes of one person, Arabe, led to the Hawthorn family taking the fall for her.


    As long as Arabe and the Hawthorn family could bear the consequences.


    Percival nced at her, raising his slender fingers to gently stroke her head, his gaze soft.


    He didn''t say anything, but it was as if he was telling her, not to be angry.


    Cordelia was holding her phone, ncing at the news from time to time, then at Vivienne.


    Even if she didn''t want to look, friends who knew about her rtionship with the Hawthorn family were


    constantly messaging her asking about the Hawthorn family''s situation.


    She remembered Vivienne saying earlier that she was going to bankrupt the Hawthorn family within an


    hour, she thought Vivienne was just talking nonsense.


    How did so much happen to the Hawthorn family while she was just cooking them spaghetti?


    It hasn''t even been half an hour, has it?


    How could Vivienne possibly have such power?


    As she was watching Vivienne in disbelief, she saw Percival, sitting opposite Vivienne, looking at her


    with softness in his eyes.


    She immediately felt like she was overthinking. It must be Percival trying to get back at someone for


    Vivienne, pulling some strings with the Ellington family.


    Vivienne said, "Cordelia, no sweat over Mr. Hawthorn and Thaddeus. I''ve got people on it, making sure


    they won''t get a scratch."


    "Alright." Cordelia, hearing this, took it as Percival had sent some people to help Vivienne protect her


    family.


    Danger averted, Cordelia was much calmer now. She looked at Vivienne and Percival with a face full of


    relief and said in a heartfelt way, "Vivienne, Percival really cares about you, you better not let him


    down."


    Vivienne thought, "What?"


    How did the conversation suddenly pivot to her rtionship with Percival?


    "Cordelia is right." Percival''s cold lips curled into a small smile, then he reached out to take Vivienne''s


    hand, smiling meaningfully. "Vivienne, I deeply care about you, you can''t let me down."


    Vivienne was speechless.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Vivienne''s face was icy, but she still sneakily kicked Percival hard under the table.


    Cordelia wasn''t sure what was going on between them, but didn''t Percival know himself?


    She noticed that Percival seemed extra keen to hold her hand and stuck to her like glue whenever he


    had the chance.


    Suddenly, a news alert popped up on Vivienne''s phone. "Chairman of Hawthorn Group falls ill suddenly


    and is rushed to the hospital."


    She tried to wriggle her hand out from Percival''s tight grasp but failed. She shot him a cold nce,


    wondering if her blowing up now would scare Cordelia.


    Percival, however, held onto her hand still, put down his cutlery, and showed Vivienne the news on his


    phone.


    Vivienne nced at the phone. The image in the news was of doctors lifting someone from the


    Hawthorn Mansion onto an ambnce.


    Though the face was blurred out, she could tell from the clothing that it was Beatrice.


    Vivienne, amused by the picture, decided to let Percival off the hook for now.


    Cordelia was watching their interaction when her phone screen lit up.


    "Hey, Dorian, what''s up?"


    Her face grew darker as she listened to Dorian on the other end of the phone.


    "Vivienne." She sighed after hanging up, "Your dad called. Beatrice is seriously ill and in the hospital.


    He wants us to go see her."


    "Haven''t we cut ties with them already?" Vivienne''s tone was also icy.


    "Well, yes." Cordelia sighed again. "But Beatrice is still your dad''s mother. It''s our duty to show filial


    respect. Your dad should go see her."


    Vivienne silently ate her pasta. Percival, noticing her displeasure, lightly tickled her palm, but she just


    red at him coldly in response.


    "But don''t worry." Cordelia paused. "Your dad knows his limits. Let him go by himself; we''ll stay out of


    this for now."


    As she said this, she nced at Percival. If the Ellington family was behind what happened to the


    Hawthorn family, Beatrice must already know by now.


    Cordelia guessed right. That was exactly what Beatrice thought.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital.


    Beatrice, who had just woken up, looked gloomy and sickly.


    She looked at her two sons by the bedside and asked coldly, "Was it really the work of the Ellington


    family?"


    "The situation at the bank is unclear." Michael''s face was also grim. "But several suppliers indeed


    imed that the Ellington family were the ones who applied the pressure."


    "And Dorian? I''m on my deathbed, and he can''t even bother to see me once?" Beatrice''s voice was full


    of resentment.


    Just as she finished speaking, hurried footsteps came from outside the ward. Dorian came in.


    "Mom!"


    As soon as Dorian called out, Beatrice frowned when she saw that he was alone. "Where''s Vivienne?"


    "Vivienne didn''te."


    Beatrice immediately grabbed the coffee cup from the bedside table and threw it at Dorian.


    BANG!


    With a loud noise, the coffee cup hit the white wall of the ward. Dust fell from the wall, and the coffee


    cup fell to the floor. The lid bounced off and hit Dorian''s shin, and the coffee inside sshed all over the


    floor and onto Dorian.


    Luckily, the coffee wasn''t very hot; otherwise, Dorian might have been scalded.


    Dorian stood awkwardly at the door. There was a hint of hurt on his face, but he still insisted on looking


    at Beatrice. "Mom!"


    Beatrice didn''t care if Dorian was hurt. She just stared at him coldly with hostile eyes. "Get Vivienne


    back. Do you think I''ve lived too long? I went all out to help her be the daughter-inw of the


    Ellington family, and this is how she repays me? By letting the Ellington family ruin the Hawthorn


    family?"


    Dorian was stunned for a moment. He thought of Arabe''s Twitter and the negative news about the


    Hawthorn family and immediately understood what was going on.


    His tone also became very heavy. "Mom, Vivienne''s engagement to Percival was arranged by Evelyn.


    Our family''s status is not good enough for the Ellington family. And initially, you didn''t want Arabe to


    marry Percival because of his disability. Later, you wanted to use Vivienne''s marriage to make some


    money. So, let''s not talk about doing it for Vivienne''s sake anymore."


    "You!" Beatrice''s face showed an awkward expression. She was outraged. "Sure enough, now that you


    have the support of the Ellington family, you talk differently."


    "And today''s incident, even if it was really done by the Ellington family. It''s Percival who is helping


    Vivienne." Dorian continued.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that Arabe ndered Vivienne. She first said that Vivienne stole her


    fianc¨¦ and then imed that Vivienne took credit for curing Faye''s illness."


    He showed Arabe''s Twitter on his phone. "But I already checked with the Baker family before I came


    here. It was clear that Arabe took the wrong medication and almost killed Faye. Luckily, they found


    Vivienne in time. If anything happened to Faye, Arabe would be in jail now!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Knowing the truth made Dorian absolutely livid. He had never regretted adopting Arabe so much.


    His adopted daughter was selfish, greedy, and had almost cost a life, yet turned around and med


    others.


    "Arabe is still your daughter! She''s Vivienne''s sister!" Michael butted in. "Even if there are conflicts


    between sisters, can''t they be solved privately? There''s no need to bring it to the point of bankrupting


    the Hawthorn family."


    "Yeah, Dorian, don''t forget that you''re part of the Hawthorn family too." Joseph chimed in.


    Michael and Joseph went from dissatisfaction with Vivienne to hoping she would nevere back.


    Ever since she returned, the Hawthorn family had gained nothing from her but constant trouble. Now


    they were going bankrupt.


    Dorian felt like they were joking. He was part of the Hawthorn family? Yet he had never felt any warmth


    from this family, only pressure.


    "Settle it privately? If Arabe really wanted to settle it privately, why did she nder Vivienne on


    Twitter and instigateizens to attack Vivienne?"


    He turned to look at Beatrice. "Today people blocked my doorstep, and others went to Thaddeus''


    kindergarten to stir up trouble. Our entire corridor was sshed with red paint and filled with curses


    against Vivienne."


    He sneered and suddenly felt an overwhelming fatigue. "Netizens are not stupid. Posting attacking


    so foolish as to rally for an irrelevant Arabe and publicly cause such big trouble? What''s the deal with


    these people? Are they reallyizens?"


    "What... what do you mean?" Beatrice''s eyes flickered as she avoided Dorian''s sharp gaze.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    At first, Dorian was unsure about his inner doubts, but after seeing Beatrice''s response, his icy heart


    was now covered in even more frost.


    "Mom, since you know what''s really going on, why pretend to be clueless? Does Arabe really have


    the cash to hire all these people to cause trouble? Can you really assure me you had nothing to do with


    all this?"


    "I couldn''t care less!" Beatrice brusquely interrupted Dorian. "The bottom line is that this mess was


    cooked up by Vivienne and the Ellington family. Vivienne has to clean it up. She''s a Hawthorn too!"


    "Oh, Mom, remember how you stopped me from acknowledging Vivienne? Now suddenly she''s a


    Hawthorn again?" Disappointment filled Dorian''s eyes as he looked at Beatrice. "I won''t interfere with


    Vivienne''s decisions."


    Dorian felt nothing but pain after recalling how Evelyn and Vivienne had been humiliated and driven out


    of the Hawthorn family. He coldly spoke to Beatrice. "Mom, we''ve cut ties, okay? I came to see you


    today because we''re still family. You''re my mother, even if it''s just in name. And frankly, I''m not enjoying


    this visit, so I''m out of here."


    With that, he turned around and left without hesitation.


    "That ungrateful brat!" Beatrice was so mad that she pounded the bed. "I should''ve strangled him when


    he was born!"


    "Mom, did you really send people to make trouble at Dorian''s ce?" Michael Hawthorn asked.


    In the past, no matter how Beatrice bullied Dorian, he would never intervene. He even enjoyed it. But


    with the Hawthorn family in such a bad state, his voice was now tinged with resentment.


    Beatrice kept quiet.


    "What do we do now?" Joseph Hawthorn asked urgently. "Vivienne won''t see Mom; the Ellingtons show


    us no respect, and let''s not even think about begging Percival. We went through so much trouble to get


    that form from Dorian. We were almost back on top, and now this happens!"


    Just as Beatrice was about to speak, footsteps were heard outside the room. She immediately


    sneered. "Finally decided toe back¡­"


    The door opened, and she was stunned. In came a beautiful middle-aged woman in a white suit.


    Beatrice was thrilled. "Iris! You''re back!"


    "Mom." Iris Hawthorn walked in with a bag of fruit and nced at the spilled coffee and coffee cup on


    the floor. "What happened? I just got back and heard that something happened at home. Howe


    you''re in the hospital?"


    Iris was Beatrice''s only daughter. She rarely returned home since moving to Ozoria with her husband


    ten years ago.


    Beatrice had always doted on her only daughter. Seeing Iris made tears fill her eyes.


    "It''s all because of Vivienne and Dorian!"


    "Is Vivienne really back?"


    Iris was slightly surprised. When she''d heard Evelyn and Vivienne had been thrown out of the


    Hawthorn family, she always felt pained whenever she thought about it. She hade back this time


    because she''d heard about this and wanted to see her niece, Vivienne, whom she''d always been


    concerned about.


    "Dorian should''ve never brought that troublemaker back!" Beatrice said bitterly.


    Iris frowned slightly and asked for a detailed ount of what happened.


    Although Beatrice and the two brothers exaggerated and were biased, Iris managed to discern the


    truth.


    Her originally gentle voice became somewhat heavy. "Clearly, Arabe was in the wrong. She should


    rify and apologize. Where is she? You spoil her too much. You''re sick, so why isn''t she here taking


    care of you?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ...


    At Cloudcrest High School, after Vivienne and Percival had lunch, they went to the school.


    As soon as they arrived, Vivienne was surrounded by some of Arabe''s supporters.


    "Vivienne, have you no shame? Not only did you steal Arabe''s man, you''re also trying to take credit


    for her healing Ms. Faye!"


    "Exactly. You''re a teacher, but you¡¯re taking credit from your own sister. Have you no morals?"


    "Right¡­"


    However, the students of ss Eighteen firmly stood by Vivienne.


    Logan had long regarded Vivienne as his idol. He couldn''t stand anyone badmouthing Vivienne. He


    immediately and angrily stood up for her. "Nonsense! Are you guys brainless? Is whatever Arabe


    says the gospel truth?"


    Charlotte Redwood also snorted. "Exactly, it''s all Arabe''s one-sided story! The Baker family has


    issued a statement saying Arabe didn''t heal Ms. Faye at all. In fact, she almost killed her. If it wasn''t


    for Ms. Vivienne, she''d be a murderer right now!"


    The Baker family did indeed issue a statement right away to help Vivienne rify the truth.


    But people online, influenced by Arabe''s earlier tweets, didn''t believe the Baker family''s statement,


    thinking it was just them trying to appease Vivienne.


    And this group of high school students who were using Vivienne seemed to share the same view.


    Sure enough, someone immediately chimed in. "Pfft, the Baker family is biased too, right? They''re


    obviously siding with Vivienne because she''s the daughter of the Hawthorn family and has ties to the


    Ellington family. They''re just twisting the truth and helping Vivienne to suppress Arabe, all to curry


    favor with the Ellingtons."


    "Yeah, Arabe is Dr. William''s top student. Even if she can''t cure people, she wouldn''t nearly kill them,


    right? The Baker family''s statement is clearly wed.¡±


    ¡°I think that the im that Vivienne cured the young miss of the Ellington family is probably a lie too. It''s


    just Percival trying to hype up his fianc¨¦e and promote her."


    Then Arabe walked over. She nced at Vivienne and Percival, suppressed the malice in her eyes,


    and then put on a pitiful face, saying to Vivienne, "Sis, I''ve always been yielding to you, but this time, I


    don''t want to yield anymore. You owe me an exnation."


    Vivienne smiled at her. "Are you still living in a dream?"


    The Hawthorn family was almost bankrupt, and thisdy was still demanding exnations from her?


    Where was her brain?


    Arabe was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    At that moment, a ssmate next to her tugged at Arabe and handed her a phone. "Arabe,


    something''s happened to the Hawthorn family."


    Arabe took the phone, looking puzzled. When she saw the news about the family crisis and the old


    shouted, "Sis! You clearly did something wrong! I could have forgiven you if you had apologized, but


    you showed no remorse, and even¡­"


    Arabe turned to look at Percival. "¡­Even used the power of the Ellington family to suppress us.


    You''re just a puppet to the Ellingtons. Do you really think you can control everything by yourself? How


    long can you rely on the Ellingtons?"


    "Hmph." Vivienne snorted lightly. Why did everyone think she was depending on the Ellington family?


    She slightly raised the corner of her mouth, revealing a mocking smile. "What''s wrong with me relying


    on the Ellingtons? If they can back me up, I can do whatever I want. You want to rely on them too, but


    you can''t. Are you angry?"


    "Really angry!" Charlotte smacked her thigh loudly as she chimed in.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Percival had been silently grinning like a Cheshire cat on the side. He knew Vivienne was provoking


    Arabe for fun, but he was secretly enjoying it. Why? It felt like Vivienne was treating him as her rock,


    and that gave him a reason to keep going.


    "You!" Arabe snapped. "You''re shameless!"


    "Humph!" Vivienne scoffed as she strutted up close and personal to Arabe. Her smirk instantly faded.


    "You know why I haven''t done anything to you?"


    Arabe red at her, refusing to respond.


    "I warned you to keep your hands off Dorian and Cordelia. If you dare, you''ll face the consequences,


    and you''ll be the one apologizing to me." Vivienne smirked again. "Do you think Beatrice would


    abandon the Hawthorn family for you?"


    Arabe trembled. She was unable to answer. She knew Beatrice wouldn¡¯t bail on the Hawthorn family


    for her.


    Vivienne shot her a dismissive look and then nced at the others who had been insulting her. She


    pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Lysander, there are students openly insulting a teacher. We''re at the school entrance. Could you


    please handle this?"


    Upon hearing this, the students turned pale.


    "How shameless! Why involve the principal in kids'' stuff?"


    Vivienne chuckled as she squinted her eyes with mirth. She patted theining student¡¯s shoulder.


    "Kid, you''re a child; I''m a teacher. You might not know me, but ss Eighteen does. I''m a big fan of


    tattling."


    ss Eighteen students nodded in agreement.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The other students fell silent.


    Soon, Lysander arrived with the Dean of Students.


    Lysander scanned the students, coldly saying, "Mr. Samuel, take down their names, announce it to the


    whole school, and put it on record. Any student found insulting teachers again will be dealt with strictly."


    With that, Lysander left with a stern face.


    The students were left dumbfounded, unable to recover from the shock.


    Noticing that no one was defending her, Arabe turned to Coral.


    Usually, Coral would be the first one to stand up for Arabe, but this time she just stood there quietly.


    Coral nced at Arabe as she contemted the situation.


    After a severe scolding from her parentsst night, she barely slept. What her mom said constantly


    yed in her mind.


    This morning, her mom looked at her tired face and decided to teach her how some people acted in the


    real world. "You want to know if Arabe is truly your friend or if she is just using you, right? Simply tell


    her that our family is in a tough spot and ask her if she''s willing to plead with Vivienne for us because it


    was her misleading you that made you target Vivienne."


    Coral hesitated for a while and finally told Arabe about it at lunch.


    Arabe just brushed it off, which made Coral''s heart sink. Maybe Arabe wasn''t really her friend but


    was indeed just using her.


    After getting no reaction from Coral, Arabe became anxious but didn''t dare ask Coral for help directly.


    Just then, a deep voice came from the crowd. "Coral, what are you doing here?"


    Coral was startled and saw Brandon Lockwood and Mrs. Lockwood standing outside the crowd, looking


    displeased.


    She panicked and took a step back, distancing herself from Arabe.


    The Lockwoods had also arrived with Jan Lockwood and Gabriel Lockwood.


    After seeing Vivienne and Percival together, Brandon and Mrs. Lockwood quickly greeted them. "Ms.


    Vivienne, Mr. Ellington."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond.


    Percival stayed silent and watched the Lockwoods with a cold gaze.


    The Lockwoods, who had originallye to apologize to Vivienne, immediately pulled Coral from the


    crowd and pushed her in front of Vivienne. "Ms. Vivienne, our daughter''s behavior was due to ourck


    of discipline. We''re making her apologize to you now and promise to never offend you again."


    The students started whispering among themselves.


    The Lockwoods had nned to bring Coral to Tranquil Estates to apologize to Vivienne, but she wasn''t


    home. After hearing the news that the Hawthorn Group''s properties had been suppressed, they rushed


    to the school, fearing that Coral would stick up for Arabe again.


    They didn''t expect to find Coral there.


    Brandon looked grim. His daughter was disobedient. She ignored both his gentle advice and his stern


    warnings.


    He didn''t understand why Arabe, a cunning girl, was worth being friends with.


    Vivienne stood there quietly without responding and just looked at the Lockwoods.


    If they wanted to apologize, they should do it properly. She didn''t need to give them a chance to speak.


    Percival stood right by Vivienne''s side. It looked like he was backing her up or something. When he


    looked at the Lockwoods, all his softness disappeared. It was reced by a kind of authority that only


    those who held high positions could have.


    Brandon sneakily nced at Percival. He had seen his fair share of big shots, but few had the same


    kind of authority as Percival.


    He turned his head and coldly said to Coral, "You better apologize to Ms. Vivienne right now."


    "Ms. Vivienne, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have used you of stealing my mom''s bracelet and tricking my


    brother into taking you to the police station. I shouldn''t have questioned your education and got my


    uncle to give you trouble at school. I promise not to do it again."


    Coral bit her lip as a look of reluctance appeared on her face. She didn''t want to back down, but with


    her parents around, she didn''t really have a choice.


    She might be a bit stuck-up, but she knew that if she didn''t behave, her parents would kick her out.


    And she knew they''d totally do it.


    "Ms. Vivienne, I totally dropped the ballst time. I didn''t see things clearly." Gabriel was way more


    straightforward than Coral. With an embarrassed look on his face, he profusely apologized. "I messed


    up big time. I was clueless. I beg for your forgiveness. Please help me return to..."


    Before he could finish, Mrs. Lockwood gave him a swift kick, warning him to shut up and stopping him


    from saying another word about getting his old job back.


    Brandon and Mrs. Lockwood were no dummies. They knew apologies weren''t just talk. If you screwed


    up, you had to take your lumps.


    So, they were here to apologize, for real. They weren''t looking for sympathy or for Vivienne and


    Percival to help them recover their losses.


    Honestly, it would be great if they could just get the Ellington family off the Lockwood family''s back and


    keep what they had left. Any other expectations would be too much.


    "Ms. Vivienne, I screwed upst time when I arrested you. I took you to the station without a proper


    investigation. I formally apologize to you." Jan stepped forward and joined the apology crew.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Coral and Gabriel''s apologies didn''t seem to move Vivienne at all. Her face remained expressionless.


    But when it came to Jan, she finally spoke up. "Regarding the incidentst time, you called me in for


    an investigation following all legal procedures, without any evidence or arrest warrant. That''s by the


    book, and you''re a straight shooter. Therefore, after your suspension, I didn''t do anything inappropriate


    to the Lockwood family.¡±


    Jan twitched his lips. She might not have done anything, but her fianc¨¦ sure did.


    The Lockwood family''s business had taken a major hitst time, but that was just a lesson from


    Percival. This time, Percival wasn''t leaving them any room for survival. He was clearly aiming for the


    Lockwoods to go bankrupt.


    But Jan didn''t voice out these thoughts. They were here to apologize, not to use them.


    Vivienne subtly raised her eyes as her delicate fingers tucked a stray hair behind her ear. Slowly, she


    asked, "Jan, do you remember how you got to where you are now?"


    Jan stiffened. He stared at Vivienne in shock, unable to find the words to respond.


    Of course, he remembered.


    The Lockwood family''s current status wasn''t entirely due to their parents'' efforts, and his own


    promotions weren''t entirely due to his own merit. The Lockwoods had been given a leg up.


    They didn''t know who their benefactor was. After helping the Lockwoods reach their current status, the


    benefactor only advised them not to misuse their power to oppress ordinary people. They were taught


    to do good deeds and to make good karma. If the Lockwoods did wrong, everything they now had


    would be taken back.


    Jan, Brandon, and Mrs. Lockwood were all shocked by Vivienne''s words.


    After a long silence, Brandon managed to find the strength to say a few words as his whole body


    shook. "Ms. Vivienne, are you¡­¡±


    Vivienne didn''t answer him, but instead pulled out a ring from her pocket and put it on.


    Upon seeing the ring, Brandon nearly copsed to his knees. Vivienne gave him a nce, and he


    managed to steady himself.


    "Nine... "


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence when he suddenly realized something and quickly closed his mouth.


    Vivienne cast him a cold look and said impassively, "I hope this is thest time."


    "Yes, yes, we understand. There won''t be a next time." Brandon¡¯s throat was so dry that he didn¡¯t know


    how he was still talking.


    "Take your daughter and leave." Vivienne said indifferently.


    Brandon didn''t dare linger and quickly left with Coral.


    After they left, Percival stared at Vivienne for a long time, and then his gaze fell on the hand from which


    she''d just removed the ring.


    He had seen that ring once before, but the one he''d seen was slightly different from the one on


    Vivienne''s hand. Without a closer look, the difference was not noticeable.


    He didn''t know why Vivienne had that ring, but he knew that it represented a kind of power, a power


    greater than the one he''d been nurturing covertly.


    Who exactly was Vivienne?


    Vivienne was oblivious to his thoughts. She nced at the students who were panicking because of the


    principal''s punishment, and her gaze eventuallynded on Arabe. Without saying a word, she turned


    and left.


    After Vivienne left, the students who wanted to defend Arabe looked at each other.


    The scene just now reminded them of their previous suspicions about Vivienne''s fake academic


    qualifications and how they were refuted.


    And the cause of all that was Arabe.


    For a moment, everyone started to doubt Arabe.


    After seeing their expressions, Arabe knew what was about to happen.


    Luckily, her phone rang at that moment. It was Beatrice.


    She quickly answered the call. "Grandma, I just saw the news. How are you? I''lle to see you right


    now."


    After hanging up and asking for leave from her teacher, she rushed to the hospital.


    At the hospital.


    Arabe hurried to Beatrice''s ward and was surprised to see her seldom-returning aunt, Iris, there.


    She paused for a moment and then smiled. "Aunt Iris, you''re back?"


    Iris gave her a nce and simply said, "Yes."


    Arabe was slightly taken aback. She was feeling annoyed. Iris was always cold to her. She treated


    her as if she owed her a lot of money.


    She decided to ignore Iris and turned to Beatrice, only to find that Beatrice and Michael were both


    looking at her.


    Beatrice looked kind, but there was a shadow in her eyes. She beckoned Arabe. "Arabe,e


    here. Grandma has something to tell you.


    I want you toe clean and tell the truth about the incident of Vivienne stealing your credit on


    Twitter."


    Arabe''s heart sank. "I understand, Grandma."


    Cloudcrest High School.


    Arabe''s apology and rification on Twitter had just been posted when Vivienne saw it.


    Arabe recorded a video admitting that it was Vivienne who cured Faye Churchill and that she didn''t


    steal her credit.


    She confessed that she ndered Vivienne out of jealousy and sincerely apologized to Vivienne,


    asking for her forgiveness.


    But theizens'' attitude didn''t change.


    Even though Arabe rified the situation, she was crying in the video, looking very pitiful as if she


    herself was the wronged one.


    Thements under the video all expressed disbelief. They thought Arabe must have been


    pressured to post such a video.


    For a while, the inte was going off on Vivienne.


    Vivienne gave a coldugh. Arabe''s reluctance to post that video had silently shifted public opinion


    against her.


    She was still ying mind games with her at this point?


    Interesting!


    At that moment, Vivienne''s phone rang. It was from an unknown number. She frowned slightly and


    picked it up.


    "Vivienne." A gentle voice came from the phone. "It''s Iris. Do you remember me?"


    "Iris." Vivienne paused and suddenly felt a softness in her heart. A gentle face appeared in her mind.


    How could Vivienne forget her? During her childhood in the Hawthorn family, apart from Dorian, only


    Aunt Iris was kind and gentle to her. She yed with her, bought her delicious food, and told her


    stories.


    In the Hawthorn Mansion, Iris upied half of Vivienne''s few happy memories.


    Vivienne had only heard that Iris had moved to Ozoria with her husband. She didn''t expect her toe


    back so suddenly.


    "It''s me. Do you remember me?" Iris''s voice became even softer. "I''ve been missing you all these


    years. I''m so d Dorian found you, Vivienne... Can I see you?"


    Vivienne was silent for a while. "Sure."


    Vivienne thought her heart had be as hard as iron over the past ten years, but she was still


    moved by people like Cordelia and Iris who truly cared for her.


    "I also want to see Thaddeus." Iris''s voice was full of anticipation. "Shall we take him to the amusement


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    park after school?"


    "Sure." Vivienne agreed.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    After school, Percival wanted to walk home together, but Vivienne shut him down hard.


    She always had a lot of stuff on her mind about her mom that she wanted to talk about with Iris, and


    having Percival there would make it awkward.


    Vivienne and Iris had already informed Dorian and Cordelia, so they picked up Thaddeus, grabbed a


    bite, and headed to the amusement park.


    It''d been a long time, and Iris''s face seemed a lot older than Vivienne remembered, but she was still as


    gentle as ever.


    Iris held Thaddeus and smiled at Vivienne. It reminded her of an old photo where Iris was holding her


    with the same gentleness.


    That was her only time at an amusement park.


    Vivienne was prepared for Iris to plead for the Hawthorn family.


    But Iris dragged Thaddeus straight to the merry-go-round as soon as they got there and waved at


    Vivienne. "Come on, Vivienne, join us."


    Vivienne cracked a smile. Her beauty was like a breath of springtime sunshine.


    Aside from a few rides with height restrictions, the three of them did the whole park.


    In the end, Iris and Thaddeus came out of the haunted house and got all excited after seeing the Ferris


    wheel.


    While queuing, Thaddeus wanted some ice cream. Iris turned to Vivienne. "Hold the line, Vivienne. I''ll


    take him to get some. We''ll be right back."


    "Sure." Vivienne nodded.


    However, they were taking forever. It was almost their turn, and there was still no sign of them.


    Just as Vivienne was hesitating at the ticket gate, someone grabbed her hand from the side and


    dragged her onto the Ferris wheel.


    She whipped around to see who it was and frowned. "Mr. Ellington, don¡¯t you have anything better to


    do?"


    The Ferris wheel started its slow ascent as the door closed.


    Percival was a big guy. The cabin was not small, but it still felt a bit cramped to him.


    He sat back in the seat. "Isolde wanted toe to the park. What are the odds that you guys are here


    too.¡±


    With that, he pointed out the window.


    Vivienne looked out to see Thomas with Isolde in the queue. The little girl had sharp eyes; she spotted


    Vivienne and began waving frantically.


    After the engagement party, Percival¡¯s parents took Isolde back. Percival¡¯s mom, Cecilia, didn¡¯t like


    Vivienne, so she kept Isolde away from the Hawthorn family, which was driving her nuts.


    Percival opened his hands at Vivienne, indicating that he wasn¡¯t pulling her leg.


    Vivienne sat across from Percival with a smirk on her face. As if to say, ¡°Yeah, like I¡¯m gonna believe


    you.¡±


    She had declined Percival¡¯spany today because she had questions for Iris about her mother,


    Evelyn.


    But Percival still followed, which irked her.


    So far, Percival had been the perfect fianc¨¦. He always behaved appropriately and did a lot for her.


    Most girls would have fallen madly in love with him by now. They would have even been ready to give


    their hearts to him.


    But she was Vivienne.


    She had been walking on eggshells for ten years, since she lost her mother.


    Human nature was hard to gauge, which was a fact she was certain of.


    Even though she knew Percival, she didn''t fully trust him, especially when she found out that he had


    been to her and her mother''s house after her mother''s death, looking for something.


    So, she would scrutinize his every move to see if he had ulterior motives.


    She tolerated him always being around her, not because she was moved by him, but to see his true


    colors.


    She was used to hiding herself. She had the patience.


    In silence, the Ferris wheel slowly turned as their cabin stopped at the highest point.


    Vivienne looked out the window. The night sky seemed close but far away still.


    She looked down upon the amusement park lights and the tiny crowds.


    Iris and Thaddeus returned with ice cream. They were in line with Thomas and Isolde; both kids were


    hand in hand,ughing and chatting.


    Not far off, fireworks lit up the entire sky. It was a riot of dazzling colors.


    She was watching the fireworks, and Percival was watching her.


    She didn''t know that her profile, in the changing light of the fireworks, was breathtaking.


    "I want to buy this amusement park for you." After saying this, Percival found that his throat was now a


    bit dry. He had to fake a cough and turned his head.


    But, in the moment he turned his head, the cabin''s ss reflected the amazement in his eyes. It was so


    intense that even he was surprised.


    Vivienne was oblivious, and she gave him a slight smile. ¡°You want to buy this amusement park for


    me?¡±


    ¡°You seem to really like it here.¡± Percival was blunt.


    ¡°Mr. Ellington, how about we make a bet?¡± Vivienne¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Bet on what?¡±


    ¡°If you can buy this amusement park for me, I¡¯ll do something for you.¡± Vivienne leaned in slightly, with


    a hint of mischief in her smile. "If you can''t, you do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Percival looked up to see Vivienne leaning in.


    The fireworks in the night sky danced in her eyes, reflecting his own face.


    She was smiling. ¡°My promisese with a high price tag.¡±


    In that moment, he felt his heart skip a bit, and his mind went nk. He didn''t know why he agreed.


    "Alright."


    Vivienne looked surprised. She straightened up and began scrutinizing Percival. She didn''t think he


    was a fool, so she couldn''t figure out why he would ept such a bet.


    This amusement park was hers. She hade here once when she was neen, and then she


    bought it as a keepsake of the past.


    He wanted to buy her own property and give it back to her? If she wasn''t willing to sell, then Percival


    couldn''t pull it off.


    So, he was bound to lose.


    "I let you win." Percival said as he chuckled at Vivienne''s puzzled look. He looked at her with adoration.


    "So even you can y coy, huh?"


    "What?" Vivienne blinked in surprise.


    "Never mind."


    The great Ferris wheel had unknowinglypleted a full rotation. Percival stood up and, like a


    gentleman, opened the cabin door for Vivienne.


    Vivienne shot him a puzzled look and then stepped out.


    They waited outside for a bit before Iris and the others finally got off the Ferris wheel.


    "Vivienne!" As soon as Isolde got off the Ferris wheel, she dashed over, aiming to bolt towards


    Vivienne.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Percival had already scooped up Isolde before she even got close to Vivienne and then gave Iris a nod.


    "Iris, you guys chat. I''m gonna take Isolde and Thaddeus to y."


    Without waiting for a reply, he took off with Isolde.


    "Hey, bro, put me down! I wanna be with Vivienne!" Isolde was kicking her tiny legs in the air.


    Lately, her mom not only forbade her from going to the Hawthorn family''s home but also badmouthed


    Vivienne in front of her. She was even encouraging her to ruin the rtionship between Vivienne and


    her brother.


    Every time, she had to ignore all this as she chanted in her heart. ¡°I can''t hear. I can''t hear.¡±


    She even thought about snitching on her mom to Richard because her mom was seriously getting on


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    her nerves. Her ears were practically numb.


    Today, she finally got the chance to hang out with Vivienne with the help of her brother, but then her


    brother also did this.


    She was boiling mad!


    "Behave." Percival tapped her little butt and gestured at Thomas, who then escorted a confused


    Thaddeus away.


    Percival knew Vivienne had something to discuss privately with Iris, so he offered to look after the kids.


    Of course, he imed to be babysitting, but in reality, Thomas was doing all the work.


    Percival just stood there, keeping an eye on the two kids to make sure they didn''t run rampant.


    Thaddeus was well-behaved and not naughty.


    Even though he had already yed a round in the yground, when Isolde arrived, he still happily


    apanied her and yed till she finallyughed, because he loved his little sister the most.


    Vivienne and Iris found a bench to sit on.


    The fireworks in the distance were still going on. The dazzling light fell on Iris''s face, revealing a degree


    of embarrassment and awkwardness. She hesitated for quite a while before Vivienne spoke first. "Iris, I


    have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Did my mom leave you anything?" Vivienne added. "When my mom died, I was too young, so she


    didn''t leave much behind. So, over the years, I''ve been looking for her belongings, so I can keep them


    as a memento."


    She didn''t hold much hope, but since her mother mentioned that the item was with the Hawthorn family


    before she died, she wanted to ask around.


    "No, she didn''t." As expected, Iris shook her head. She was very fond of her sister-inw, Evelyn.


    Back in the day, when she encountered trouble and was nearly vited, it was Evelyn who saved her,


    for which she had been forever grateful.


    She couldn''t help butugh as she spoke of the past. "Your mom and I were both weak women back


    then, but she had the courage to venture into that bar alone to save me."


    Hearing the phrase "weak woman" made Vivienne''s eyes flicker.


    "I was drugged at the time, so I don''t remember the details. I just remember the strength your mom


    suddenly disyed. She carried me and started running."


    She sighed deeply. "Vivienne, I know the Hawthorn family has wronged you and your mother. If you two


    hadn''t been kicked out by your grandmother, maybe your mom wouldn''t have died so young. Also, this


    incident is Arabe''s fault. Your grandmother has already made her rify the situation on social media


    and apologize to you. Can you ask Percival to let the Hawthorn family off the hook?"


    There it was.


    "Aunt Iris, there''s a price to pay for doing wrong." Vivienne''s tone was very calm.


    She could ask Percival to let the Hawthorn family off, but she herself would not.


    Vivienne never needed to rely on Percival.


    Unfortunately, the Hawthorn family didn''t understand. But they didn''t need to; they just needed to


    ept their punishment.


    "I understand. But the Hawthorn family has already paid a price. Can you let them off this time for my


    sake?" Iris pleaded.


    Vivienne lifted her eyes to look at Iris while pursing her lips. After a while, she took out her phone and


    opened up Arabe''s apology video.


    "Take a look at this first."


    Confused, Iris took the phone. Iris¡¯ face turned sour as she watched Arabe apologize and clear


    things up while looking helpless in the video.


    She headed straight to meet Vivienne after leaving the hospital and then went to pick up Thaddeus


    from Imperial Blossom Nursery. She primarily used Facebook and Instagram since she lived overseas


    and hardly used Twitter, so she didn''t know about the video Arabe posted.


    "She hired people to pretend to be theizens attacking me online and caused trouble at my house


    and Thaddeus¡¯ school." Vivienne spoke calmly, as if she were discussing something irrelevant.


    ¡°What?!¡± Iris was shocked. Beatrice hadn¡¯t mentioned this when she exined the situation.


    ¡°Defaming me is one thing.¡± Vivienne looked directly at Iris. ¡°Cordelia is usually the only one at home,


    and Thaddeus is still so young. If anything happened to them, the Hawthorn family''s troubles would be


    more than just bankruptcy."


    Vivienne side-eyed Iris. "Don''t think I''m heartless. Though this mess was caused by Arabe, Beatrice


    was also involved. Arabe is the adopted daughter of the Hawthorn family. If she screws up, it''s the


    Hawthorn family''s responsibility to clean up after her. I think that''s fair."


    Iris opened her mouth to speak but found herself at a loss for words.


    She saw the coldness in Vivienne''s eyes and suddenly realized that the little girl she had once held in


    her arms had grown up. She was no longer the naive child who was easily swayed by so-called blood


    ties.


    "I wasn''t aware of these things." Iris confessed as she felt guilt filling her heart. "I''m sorry."


    She wasn''t dense. Despite Beatrice''s affection for her, she knew her mother''s true colors.


    How could she not have thought about where Arabe got all that money to stir up trouble? Surely


    Beatrice must have had a hand in it.


    It wasn''t surprising that Vivienne was so cold toward the Hawthorn family.


    They deserved it.


    "Vivienne!"


    A delighted Isoldeunched herself at Vivienne, burying her head in her chest. "I missed you so much!


    Brother wouldn''t let me talk to you before!"


    "Isolde." Percival shot her a sideways nce. "Who bought the ticket for your outing? Who bought your


    ice cream? You turn around and badmouth me, huh?"


    "Thomas did!" Isolde replied confidently.


    Percival was left speechless. "With my money!"


    Thomas had to bite back augh.


    He had never seen Percival argue with his sister before. Ever since Vivienne appeared, Percival had


    changed a lot.


    It was like his icy nature was slowly melting.


    "This kid is adorable." Iris tousled Isolde''s hair with a smile.


    "Of course! Vivienne personally treated me. No wonder I''m cute." Isolde grinned, revealing her small


    teeth.


    Iris felt a warmth in her heart and suddenly missed her son back in Ozoria.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    She and Vivienne tacitly didn''t bring up the previous topic again.


    Talking about it more might do more harm than good, potentially hurting someone¡¯s feelings.


    Eventually, they took the two kids out for ate-night snack.


    Iris originally thought that since she had invited Vivienne out, she would be the one to take Vivienne


    and Thaddeus home.


    But Percival volunteered to do it. Iris was happy to give the young couple more time together, so she


    went home alone.


    Before leaving, she said to Vivienne, "I''ve already made a deal with your dad. I''ll have lunch with your


    family tomorrow."


    "Gotcha. Be careful on your way home, Auntie." Vivienne nodded.


    By the time they got to Tranquil Estates, the two worn-out kids had fallen asleep.


    Vivienne had just gotten out of the car with Thaddeus when Percival took him from her arms.


    "I''ll walk you up." Percival said gently.


    Vivienne nodded.


    Isolde fell asleep on the seat, mumbling, "Stinky brother..."


    Vivienne smiled, patted Isolde¡¯s head, closed the car door for her, and then made her way inside.


    It was almost ten o''clock, and Tranquil Estates was very quiet. Only the three of them were in the


    elevator.


    They rode in silence, but as they stepped out of the elevator, Percival suddenly asked, "What do you


    want me to promise you?"


    "Already throwing in the towel?" Vivienne smiled slightly but was not surprised.


    "I told you that I would let you win." He stood next to her, so the corridor light cast his tall shadow over


    her. "Vivienne, you are the first person in the world that I am willing to lose to."


    He vowed to himself that she would be the only one.


    Vivienne frowned slightly as she felt a strange feeling well up in her heart. It was a warm feeling, but


    she didn¡¯t quite know what it was.


    "Lose what?" Before Vivienne could figure it out, the door to her house was suddenly opened from the


    inside, and Dorian popped his head out. "Didn''t you guys go to the amusement park? What did you


    lose? You didn''t gamble, did you?"


    He looked at Percival with a reproachful look, suspecting that he had taken Vivienne somewhere


    unsavory. After all, Percival''s reputation was infamous, and, to him, Vivienne was a good girl. If


    anything happened, it must have been because she was led astray.


    Percival smiled. "I lost to Vivienne when we were ying shooting games in the amusement park."


    "I see." Dorianughed, took Thaddeus from him, let Vivienne go into the house, and then said to


    Percival, "It''s quitete; I won''t keep you."


    "Okay." Percival nodded and turned to leave.


    "Is there a time limit to your promise?" Vivienne suddenly asked.


    He looked back at her. "For you, there''s no time limit."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cloudcrest High School.


    Remembering her lunch date with Iris, Vivienne declined Charlotte''s invitation to go to the cafeteria.


    As soon as she stepped out of the school gate, a ck Lincoln quickly stopped in front of her, as if it


    was prearranged.


    She nced at Thomas, who was staring at her without blinking, and then at the slowly lowering car


    window in the back seat.


    In the car window, Percival''s eyes seemed to look even darker than the ck hue of a shadow.


    "Get in; I''ll give you a ride."


    "You really have a lot of free time." Vivienne stood there with her arms folded, not moving.


    Yesterday at the amusement park, he said he was just apanying Isolde.


    Today, ss Eighteen didn''t have PE, so howe he came to school again at the exact time she was


    leaving?


    "Mr. Hawthorn invited me to lunch too." Percival said with a slightugh, trying to feign innocence. "He


    said we''re going to be family, and since your aunt rarelyes home, we don''t know when we''ll see


    each other next, so he asked me toe too."


    He would certainly not admit that he deliberately called Dorian at the right time and intentionally


    brought up the subject on the phone.


    Since he said so, Vivienne didn''t y coy. As soon as she opened the car door and got in, she


    received a call from Iris.


    "Auntie."


    "Vivienne..." Iris''s choked voice was filled with anger and panic. "I''m sorry."


    "What happened?" Vivienne frowned slightly.


    "When I went to pick up Thaddeus at noon, your grandmother said she was sick and missed


    Thaddeus. She wanted to see him but was afraid you wouldn''t allow it." Iris said guiltily. "So I thought


    about seeing him before meeting you guys and quietly took Thaddeus to see her. I didn''t expect her to


    keep Thaddeus, refuse to let him go, and demand you meet her."


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect your grandmother to do this..."


    Because something had just happened in the Hawthorn family when Iris came back this time, she didn''t


    return to the chaotic Hawthorn Mansion but stayed in a hotel.


    Since the hotel where she was staying was close to Imperial Blossom Nursery, Iris proposed to pick up


    Thaddeus at noon. Dorian and his wife naturally agreed.


    Vivienne also knew about this, but she really didn''t expect Iris to be soft-hearted and listen to Beatrice''s


    nonsense and take Thaddeus to the hospital where Beatrice was staying.


    She had been too negligent.


    "What happened?" Percival frowned when he saw Vivienne''s face suddenly be serious.


    "My aunt took Thaddeus to the hospital to see Beatrice behind our backs, and the Hawthorn family kept


    him. They are demanding that I see them." Vivienne''s voice was very calm, but Percival could hear a


    storm brewing.


    Just like yesterday, when someone was causing trouble at Tranquil Estates, the calmer she was, the


    angrier she was.


    "Go to the city hospital." Percival ordered Thomas.


    "Let''s keep this under wraps from Mr. Hawthorn and Cordelia for now." Vivienne sat next to Percival,


    cracking her knuckles subtly.


    She hadn''t been this pissed off in a long time.


    It was quite an achievement for the inept lot of the Hawthorn family to get her blood boiling like this.


    City hospital, inpatient department.


    Vivienne had just reached outside Beatrice''s ward when she heard the heated argument between Iris


    and Beatrice.


    "Mom, are you going to let Thaddeus go or not?!"


    "Thaddeus is my blood! He is my grandson! What''s the matter with me wanting to see him and wanting


    him to stay a bit longer?" Beatrice scoffed coldly.


    "Is that all you want? Or are you nning to use him?" Iris was brimming with fury. "You and your crew


    just threatened Thaddeus and forced him to beg Vivienne for help. Just look at how scared he is!"


    "He''s my grandson! Of course, I want him on our side! Helping us is what he should do!"


    "Mom!" There was nothing but disappointment in Iris¡¯ voice. "If you don''t let me take Thaddeus away, I


    swear I won''te back from Ozoria ever again! You decide! Do you want me or Thaddeus?"


    SMACK!


    A crisp p echoed in the room. Vivienne pushed the door open just in time to see Iris''s reddening


    cheek.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Upon hearing the door open, Iris turned her head while covering the half of her face that had been hit.


    She forced out a smile that was uglier than a sob. "Vivienne, you''re here?"


    "Mmm." Vivienne responded coldly.


    "I''m really sorry this time." Iris apologized. It was obvious that she felt guilty.


    Vivienne didn''t respond.


    "Finally deigned to visit this olddy, have you?" Beatrice sneered at Vivienne.


    "I''m just here to pick up my brother." Vivienne said with an expressionless face as she scanned the


    room before asking coldly, "Where''s Thaddeus?"


    "He''s locked in the bathroom next door." Iris confessed. Shame was written all over her face; she


    barely had the courage to meet Vivienne''s eyes.


    She never imagined that Beatrice would be so ruthless. Not only had she used Iris to lure Thaddeus


    here, but she, Michael, and Joseph had been threatening Thaddeus non-stop.


    When the young boy refused to speak, they locked him in the bathroom, ignoring his cries and Iris''


    pleas for mercy.


    Iris felt deeply ashamed.


    Vivienne turned to leave.


    "Don''t go!" Beatrice mmed her hand on the bedside table, trying to stop Vivienne.


    Vivienne ignored her and continued on her way.


    Michael blocked the door to the room and quickly locked it. "Your grandma wants to talk to you, you


    disrespectful brat! You really need a lesson!"


    Thinking about how the Hawthorn Group was going bankrupt overnight made Michael furious, so he


    raised his hand to p Vivienne.


    A murderous intent shed in Vivienne''s eyes, but before she could act, Percival beat her to it. He


    grabbed Michael''s wrist. "Who exactly are you trying to hit?"


    Did he darey a hand on his fianc¨¦e?


    Did he think Percival was dead?


    "Ah!" With a sudden exertion of force, Michael immediately screamed out in pain. He was unable to


    utter a plea for mercy and copsed to the ground, drenched in cold sweat.


    Percival tossed him aside, took out a handkerchief, and leisurely wiped his hands, saying with disgust,


    "Dirty!"


    "You... How could you hit someone in public?!" Beatrice was both shocked and angry as she watched


    Michael copse on the floor. His right hand was dangling in an odd position. It was clearly fractured.


    She couldn''t believe Vivienne and Percival would be so audacious.


    "You kidnapped my brother. We broke your son''s hand." Vivienne looked at Beatrice. "Fair."


    "A sick olddy wanting to spend some time with her grandson is not kidnapping!" Beatrice argued


    back as her chest heaved with anger. It looked like she was about to faint at any moment. "Even if you


    call the police, they won''tbel this a kidnapping!"


    "Oh?" Vivienne smirked. "If not kidnapping, then how about child abuse?"


    "We didn''t hit him!" Joseph, who had been scared by Percival''s actions, hid by Beatrice''s bed. He didn¡¯t


    have the guts to step forward and could only manage a verbal defense.


    Percival nced at him, his deep eyes revealing a hint of coldness. "Try hitting him."


    Michael was intimidated by his aura and took a step back. "Anyway, you have no proof!"


    "I will testify that you abused Thaddeus!" Iris suddenly dered firmly.


    She hade to her senses. A crime was a crime. No matter whomitted it, they had to face the


    consequences.


    "You! Are you trying to kill me?!" Beatrice reached for something on the bedside table to throw at Iris,


    but after finding nothing, she ended up throwing a pillow at her.


    Iris skillfully dodged and stood firmly by Vivienne''s side.


    "Fine!" Beatrice looked at Iris as tears suddenly fell from her eyes. "You and Dorian have disappointed


    me! All my love for you was in vain! You''re such ungrateful people!"


    Iris felt a surge of guilt and decided not to look at Beatrice.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Joseph carefully went to open it, but he was scared of Percival, so his movements were cautious, like a


    thief¡¯s.


    As soon as the door opened, Arabe was standing outside with a group of reporters with cameras


    behind her.


    Arabe''s gaze immediately met Vivienne''s.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Sister." She stepped into the room as her eyes welled up with tears. "Grandma has been sick for so


    long, and you finally came to see her."


    Vivienne looked at her coldly.


    Long?


    Besides, what did the olddy''s illness have to do with her?


    Arabe then noticed Michael on the floor and eximed, "Michael, what happened to your hand? Who


    broke it?


    Sister, this is Grandma''s ward. Why did you let Mr. Ellington beat Michael like this? Are you taking


    revenge on me again?" Arabe looked shocked and started using Vivienne. "I''ve already


    apologized and cleared up the matter about Ms. Faye. Why can''t you let us go?"


    Her voice was full of sorrow, and she promptly knelt down in front of Vivienne. "If you''re upset and mad


    at me, just take it out on me. Why do you have to hurt Grandma and Michael? I beg you. I really beg


    you. If you have any grievances, just take them out on me. Do whatever you want!


    No matter what, I''m just an adopted daughter, but you''re the real daughter of the Hawthorn family. You


    share the same blood as Grandma and the others. Grandma is so old that she almost had a stroke


    because of you. She can''t handle any more stress!"


    "My life is just so damn hard!" Beatrice sobbed from her hospital bed. "Vivienne, I''m your granny for


    crying out loud! I''m the one who looked after you when you were a kid. Now here I am, sick as a dog,


    just wanting to see Thaddeus. And for that, you let Percival break your uncle Michael''s hand. How


    heartless can you be?"


    The reporters outside the hospital room were downright pissed off as they listened to the grandmother


    and granddaughter''sment.


    "Vivienne, what you did is just way out of line! Beatrice and Michael are your family. They are your own


    blood!"


    "Yeah, Beatrice is just sick. She wanted to see her grandson, and for that, you had Mr. Michael''s hand


    broken? That''s just in cruel!"


    "I think Richard Ellington must have lost his mind. How could he hand his position over to Percival?


    How is a guy who''d hurt his own family for his selfish desires, without a shred of remorse, fit to lead the


    Ellington family? I tell you, under his rule, the Ellingtons are gonna go down the drain!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Percival shot a nce at the reporter speaking to him.


    The reporter was young. He was sporting a pair of ck-rimmed sses, and the moment his gaze


    met Percival''s, he felt a chill run down his spine, making him step back instinctively. But when he saw


    Arabe''s tear-streaked face and Michael writhing in pain on the ground, his sense of "justice"


    overpowered him. "What are you looking at? Did I say something wrong? I think Michael should go get


    his injuries checked out and sue you for intentional harm!" He blurted out.


    Others chimed in. "Exactly. Those who abuse their power and oppress others will eventually get their


    just deserts!"


    "Vivienne is such a letdown. The Hawthorn family raised her, and yet she let her fianc¨¦ drive them to


    the brink of bankruptcy. What an ungrateful brat!"


    "We''re definitely going public with what happened today. We want everyone to see your true colors!"


    "I think they should publicly apologize to Hawthorn Group andpensate them for all their losses."


    Arabe seized this opportunity. She fell to her knees and began begging Vivienne while sobbing.


    "Please, beg the Ellington family to spare the Hawthorn family! I''ll take all the me! Please! Do you


    really want to see the Hawthorn family go bankrupt to be satisfied?"


    Shey on the ground as her voice choked with emotions, pleading over and over again. She looked


    like the wronged underdog.


    But hidden from public view, her eyes showed an intense hatred.


    Arabe''s public kneeling and begging to Vivienne were not voluntary.


    But no matter how much resentment she harbored for Vivienne or how much she didn¡¯t want to kneel in


    front of her, she had no choice but to do it.


    Without the Hawthorn family, she would lose her support, so her ambitions and desires would be


    impossible to achieve.


    After all, where in the world could she find someone like Beatrice, who valued her, the adopted


    granddaughter more than her own granddaughter?


    This was a hurdle she had to cross.


    So, although she was unwilling, Arabe still kowtowed vigorously.


    With each kowtow on the ground, she told herself, "Arabe, just endure this once. You''ll get back


    double the humiliation you suffered today on Vivienne."


    Vivienne hadn''t said a word since the beginning. She just watched Arabe''s performance with a smile,


    as if she were watching a hriousedy. She even seemed rather amused.


    Beatrice wouldn''t be so foolish as to think that she could force Vivienne to spare the Hawthorn family


    by holding Thaddeus captive. Beatrice''s strategy was to bind Vivienne with morality.


    Most people tend to sympathize with the underdog, regardless of right and wrong, and the underdog


    always has the upper hand in public opinion.


    Now it seemed that she and Percival, even the entire Ellington family, were oppressing the weak with


    their power, while the sick Beatrice and crying Arabe were the oppressed.


    If someone were to record the situation in the room and post it online at this moment, it would definitely


    spark a public outcry sympathizing with the weak and condemning the strong.


    Anyone else would have surrendered under such family pressure and public condemnation.


    Regrettably, she was Vivienne.


    They misjudged her. She was not the kind to be easily bound by morality.


    Especially when dealing with morally corrupt people.


    Vivienne remained silent. She just wanted to see what Arabe would do if she didn''t agree.


    Interesting, right?


    She would watch them perform like clowns in front of her and then defeat them in the end.


    "Vivienne! Are you really going to be this heartless?!" Seeing that Vivienne was still unresponsive,


    Arabe finally started to panic. She looked up; her smooth forehead was already reddened from


    kowtowing; she had tears streaking down her cheeks, and her hair was disheveled.


    The onlooking reporters were all heartbroken and angrily started throwing insults.


    "Don''t beg her anymore. Can''t you see? Vivienne is just a cold-hearted bitch!"


    "Yeah, you''re like this, and she can stillugh!"


    "It''s all my fault, not Vivienne''s!" Arabe, while hating Vivienne in her heart, pretended to be flustered


    and shook her head frantically. Suddenly, she pulled out a knife and held it against her left wrist. "What


    can I do for you to spare the Hawthorn family? Can my death do it? Will it be enough if I die?!"


    The reporters were horrified and quickly tried to stop her.


    "Arabe, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Even if you hurt yourself, the ruthless Vivienne won''t spare the Hawthorn family!"


    "Arabe! Don''t!" Beatrice also yed along. Her eyes were wide open when she tried to throw herself


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    onto the ground to stop Arabe, but she then conveniently fainted.


    "Mom!" Joseph immediately held Beatrice, cried out, and then red at Vivienne. "Vivienne, are you


    really going to push the entire Hawthorn family to death?!"


    What a serious charge.


    Vivienne reallyughed this time. "Continue.¡±


    Arabe was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Vivienne would still be unmoved, even at this point.


    Wasn''t she worried that her reputation would be ruined?


    And what about the Ellington family? It would definitely affect the stock price of the Ellington Group if


    people found out that Percival pushed his inws to ruin and death because of some sibling disputes.


    When Richard said he wanted to pass the head of the family position to Percival, the other members of


    the Ellington family clearly showed their dissatisfaction.


    If Percival, at this point, decided to mess with the Hawthorn family because of Vivienne, and it ended


    up biting the Ellington family in the ass and damaging the Ellington Group''s reputation, it would be like


    he was cing a target on his back for others in the Ellington family to attack him. It may even block his


    path to bing the next head of the family.


    Did Percival seriously not give a damn?


    Was he really that head over heels for Vivienne?


    She looked up at Vivienne. She never thought there woulde a day when she''d be lurking in the


    corner, watching Vivienne, someone she used to not give a second nce.


    Vivienne was stunning. She was dressed to the nines and stood there, looking down at her with an


    elegant air.


    And there she was, looking like a hot mess with no dignity to speak of, bowing down to Vivienne like


    some beggar.


    Why? Why did the tables turn so suddenly between her and Vivienne? She took a nose dive from the


    top while Vivienne was shining brighter and brighter. What the hell went wrong?


    It was because of Percival!


    Why did Vivienne get to be sheltered by Percival with no strings attached?


    Why didn''t Percival belong to her?


    He was supposed to be hers!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Arabe was shaking with rage, and the knife in her hand was trembling.


    She was only eighteen and always pampered herself. Despite mentally preparing herself and arranging


    for medical staff to be on standby, she was still hesitant to make the cut.


    Was she really going to do it?


    If she did, would Vivienne give in?


    Just as she closed her eyes, mustered up her courage, and prepared to make a small cut, a


    bespectacled reporter rushed over and grabbed Arabe¡¯s hand, stopping her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Vivienne is heartless. She won¡¯t give a damn, even if you hurt yourself. Stand up. Stop


    kneeling for her. She''s not worth it!"


    Arabe let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as the reporter was about to pull her up, his phone rang.


    Not just his. The other reporters'' phones started ringing one after the other.


    After picking up the call, his face changed instantly.


    He looked at Arabe with aplex expression, let go of her hand, and opened up Twitter.


    The other reporters seemed to have received the same news. They, too, opened up Twitter.


    A middle-aged man''s voice came from their phones.


    "Hello everyone, I''m William. Arabe, who caused a major controversy online for treating Ms. Faye, is


    not my student. She was merely assisting. I''ve never taught her.


    "This prescription was given to me by the Baker family. Arabe used my name to help Ms. Faye with


    this prescription. Of course, the prescription was indeed written by me, but I onlypleted half of it


    and was still adjusting it. Two of the drugs in the prescription would react with each other, causing a


    fever that wouldn''t subside and could potentially be fatal.


    I didn''t expect Arabe to steal this halfpleted prescription without my consent. She used it to treat


    Ms. Faye and almost killed her.


    I hereby dere that Arabe is not my student. Someone so morally corrupt who doesn''t value a


    patient''s life is not fit to work with the Pendleton family."


    William was a highly influential doctor in the medicalmunity, and Arabe had always boasted


    about being his student. He was from the distinguished medical family, the Pendleton family. His


    contribution to medicine was immense and highly respected. So, his words carried weight.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    All the reporters were dumbfounded. They looked at Arabe, thinking that their previous sympathy for


    her was a joke.


    Was she just handing out drugs willy-nilly?


    Arabe was only eighteen, right? She was so young yet so cunning and cruel. She almost killed Faye


    and had the audacity to frame the Baker family and Vivienne.


    And her acting was really good. They all believed her.


    So how much of what she said and did today was true, and how much of it was false?


    Suddenly, the reporters all fell silent. No one said a word; they just looked at Arabe with strange


    eyes.


    "No, no, it''s fake! It''s fake!" Arabe screamed. "It must be the Ellington family! It must be Percival


    trying to frame me for Vivienne. He pressured Dr. William to say this!"


    The reporters looked at Arabe with puzzled eyes. While the Ellington family was indeed powerful, the


    Pendleton family was not to be underestimated.


    Dr. William himself was highly aplished and had an extraordinary passion for medicine.


    No matter how powerful Percival was, how could he force Dr. William to lie about his beloved


    medicine?


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps came from the corridor. A group of policemen walked into the ward.


    "Who is Arabe?"


    The ward was quiet for a moment.


    Finally, Joseph, who was holding Beatrice, asked softly, "Is... is there a problem?"


    "Someone reported that Arabe used medicine recklessly and almost killed someone, which


    constitutes intentional harm. Also, yesterday we caught a group of troublemakers at Tranquil Estates


    and Imperial Blossom Nursery, iming to be hired by Arabe. This constitutes disturbing the peace.


    We need to take her back for an investigation."


    Upon hearing what the policemen said, the reporters paused for a second and then started taking out


    their phones to contact their mediapanies to be the first to break this news.


    Havenwood''s prodigy almost killed someone because of her negligent treatment, hired people to cause


    trouble, and got arrested.


    How could they miss such explosive news?


    "I didn''t! It''s a frame-up!" After seeing the reporters'' reactions, Arabe turned pale. If this news really


    got out, her reputation would be ruined.


    If she had a criminal record, in their eyes, she would be nothing more than worthless trash. The


    Hawthorn family would definitely abandon her.


    She red at Vivienne and said hatefully, "It''s you, isn''t it? You framed me! You just had to ruin me!"


    Vivienne looked down at her as if she were looking at an ant. "So what if it was me?"


    Her cold eyes were full of indifference. "You stole Dr. William''s prescription, treated Faye recklessly,


    and hired people to make trouble at my house and Thaddeus'' nursery. You''re lucky I decided to spare


    you."


    "No, it wasn¡¯t me! I didn''t do any of that!" Arabe defended herself like a madwoman, refusing to admit


    anything. "You first stole my fianc¨¦ and then took the credit for treating Faye! Then you turned around


    and framed me with the Baker family! You even bribed Dr. William!"


    She pointed at the policemen and sneered. "You''ve been bribed by her too, haven''t you? That''s why


    you''re helping her frame me!"


    This drama left the reporters in shock.


    Not to mention anything else, but the idea of bribing Dr. William was utterly absurd. And yet, this


    Arabe had the audacity to twist the truth and even dared to openly nder the police for taking


    bribes.


    The cops clearly didn''t have much patience for her. The lead cop said, "When you were treating Faye


    at the Baker family''s ce, you were caught on their surveince camera. The evidence is clear as


    day. Juste with us."


    No sooner had they finished speaking than the cops moved in to p the cuffs on Arabe.


    After dodging the police, Arabe immediately walked to the bed and clung tightly to Beatrice. "Granny,


    save me!"


    Arabe''s grip was so tight that Beatrice''s lips trembled with pain.


    However, Beatrice kept her eyes closed and yed possum. No matter how Arabe shook her or


    pleaded with her, she refused to open her eyes.


    The current situation was incredibly awkward, and by ying possum, she could avoid it. If she woke


    up, she would have to face the barrage of questions from the reporters they had brought themselves.


    At that point, it would only make their situation even more awkward.


    Besides, it was absolutely necessary for Arabe to go to the police station this time, and she didn''t


    have the power to protect her.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Maybe out of fear of jail, Arabe suddenly summoned up unusual strength. Despite three or four cops


    trying to pry her off, she clung to Beatrice even tighter while wailing non-stop.


    "Granny, help me! I can''t go to jail. I don''t want to!"


    Just when Beatrice was about to be choked to death, Joseph, who was standing by, suddenly pped


    Arabe. "Your granny is already sick as a dog. Do you want to kill her?"


    Beatrice had always spoiled Arabe, but Joseph was not so gentle. Pretending to be angry, he began


    to use her. "You fooled us! You made us believe Vivienne took your glory, and that''s why the


    Hawthorn family is in such a mess. And now you want your granny to save you?"


    The p left Arabe stunned. No one had ever hit her like this during her time with the Hawthorn


    family.


    While she was still dazed, the cops quickly twisted her arms behind her back, cuffed her, and pulled her


    away from Beatrice.


    Vivienne, noticing Beatrice''s obvious relief and heavy breathing, smirked.


    Her smirk immediately caught Arabe''s venomous gaze.


    "You guys say I''m guilty, right? Then what about Percival breaking Michael''s hand? Isn''t that intentional


    assault? You must arrest him too!" Arabe screamed this at the cops before they took her away,


    pointing to a dumbstruck Michael on the floor.


    The cops were taken aback and nced at Michael''s obviously broken hand and then at Percival with


    furrowed brows.


    If Michael had the injury assessed, it would indeed be a ss II minor injury, which is considered


    intentional assault.


    "Right!" Michael gathered his wits and pointed at Percival with his intact hand. ¡°He¡¯s the one who did


    this to my hand!¡±


    He thought that if Percival wanted to be the future head of the Ellington family, he couldn¡¯t have a


    criminal record or have done any jail time.


    Perhaps the Hawthorn family could use this to threaten Percival to back down.


    Too bad for him, Vivienne simplyughed.


    "What are youughing at? Can''t you take responsibility for your actions?!" Michael roared angrily.


    Vivienne replied calmly, "You detained Thaddeus and prevented us from saving him. Breaking your


    hand was self-defense."


    As she spoke, she leisurely took out her phone and yed a recording of their previous conversation in


    the hospital room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon hearing that Beatrice and Michael had abused Thaddeus and kept him locked in the bathroom,


    the reporters and cops looked at Michael with scorn. And he had the nerve to report this?


    Michael was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Vivienne to have recorded everything.


    What he didn''t know was that Vivienne didn''t just record it; she also had a mini camera in her brooch.


    She never did anything without certainty.


    After listening to the recording, one of the cops informed Michael coldly. "This is indeed self-defense.


    And you attacked Vivienne first; Percival just stepped in. No matter how you plead, the result will be the


    same."


    After that, the cops ignored him and prepared to take Arabe away.


    However, Arabe seized a moment of distraction, grabbed the knife she had used to slit her wrists,


    and lunged at Vivienne.


    Her face was twisted in hatred, and her eyes showed her great madness. She was clearly out of her


    mind.


    The reporters screamed, and the cops rushed forward to protect Vivienne.


    But before Arabe could even raise the knife, Vivienne kicked her away.


    Arabe flew back, hitting the hospital room wall hard before falling heavily to the ground, unable to


    move.


    Except for Percival, everyone was dumbfounded. Who would have thought that the petite Vivienne


    could kick with such force?


    Arabe weighed over a hundred pounds.


    Even for the men present, it would be hard to send her flying with a kick.


    Arabe probably broke a few ribs when she hit the wall.


    But Vivienne did it effortlessly.


    Not only that, after retracting her leg, Vivienne innocently asked the cops, ¡°This counts as self-defense,


    right?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t this excessive self-defense?


    Arabe was obviously infuriated by this, and she spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    However, the cops didn''t care. The lead cop nodded at Vivienne. "Yes, this is self-defense."


    He paused and then added. "Don''t worry, even though her attack failed, she can still be charged with


    attempted murder. We are all witnesses."


    Well said.


    Upon hearing this, Arabe spat out another mouthful of blood in anger.


    The cops then dragged Arabe from the floor like a dead dog.


    This time, Arabe had no strength to resist. She could barely walk.


    However, before she was taken away, she cast a hateful look at Beatrice, who was still "unconscious."


    No matter how much Beatrice spoiled her or cared for her, it was all fake. She could abandon her


    without hesitation when something happened.


    Even if Beatrice couldn''t prevent her from being taken away, if she had just opened her eyes and said a


    word for her, Arabe wouldn''t feel so heartbroken now.


    After Arabe was taken away, Vivienne didn''t give the rest of the Hawthorn family a second nce.


    She turned to Iris and said, "Take me to Thaddeus."


    "Follow me." Iris snapped out of her daze from the recent twists and turns, nodded, and led Vivienne


    and Percival to the adjoining room.


    Joseph, left in the dust, couldn''t stomach the failure of his n today, which had even tarnished


    Arabe and the Hawthorn family''s reputation.


    He opened his mouth. He was about to say something, but Percival suddenly turned his head and gave


    him a cold look.


    That look was full of murderous intent. It was like an invisible hand was gripping his throat, making him


    tremble and unable to speak.


    Next door in the hospital room.


    Arabe opened the bathroom door to find Thaddeus curled up in the corner of the dimly lit room,


    "Thaddeus." Iris couldn''t help but rush over and tightly hug Thaddeus'' fragile body as she sobbed


    uncontrobly. "It''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Thaddeus, who was naturally introverted and only began to open up after leaving the Hawthorn


    Mansion, was now staring nkly. He was not speaking and was clearly frightened.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows; her eyes were dark and terrifying. She realized that she was too lenient


    with Beatrice and Joseph earlier. She should have broken their hands too.


    "Let''s take Thaddeus home first." Percival gently took Vivienne''s hand and carried Thaddeus out of the


    bathroom.


    Thaddeus continued to stare nkly ahead, allowing Percival to carry him while not saying a word.


    Vivienne nodded and reached out to pat Thaddeus on the head. In possibly the gentlest tone she had


    ever used, she tried tofort him. "Don''t be scared. I''m here."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Thaddeus eventually snapped back to reality. His vacant gaze focused on Vivienne''s beautiful face


    before he suddenly burst into tears, trying to throw himself into her arms.


    "Grandma, Michael, and Joseph are bad people! They scared me and locked me up! I never want to


    see them again!"


    "Alright." Vivienne took Thaddeus into her arms. "I promise you. You won''t ever see them again."


    She held the crying Thaddeus and walked shoulder to shoulder with Percival towards the exit.


    When they reached the door, they found Iris still standing motionless.


    Vivienne looked back at her. "Aren''t youing with us?"


    "No." Iris wiped away her tears and gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know how to face Dorian and Cordelia."


    After all, if she hadn''t softened at thest moment, Thaddeus wouldn''t have suffered this ordeal, and


    Vivienne and Percival wouldn''t have been so ruthlessly pressured by Arabe, almost ruining their


    reputations.


    She paused and then added. "Vivienne, I''ve decided to go back to Ozoria today and nevere back.


    As for the Hawthorn family affairs, you can handle them as you see fit. I won''t me you for anything."


    Vivienne lowered her head in silence for a moment and then looked at Iris as she nodded gently. "Take


    care."


    Iris covered her mouth to muffle her sobs and nodded back at Vivienne.


    Only after seeing Vivienne and Percival walk away did she squat down and bawl loudly.


    Why had the Hawthorn familye to this?


    They were a broken home with nothing but family feuds.


    After her tearful outburst, Iris didn''t go to see Beatrice. Instead, she went straight back to her hotel and


    booked a flight to Ozoria that same day.


    She then turned off her phone, refusing to take any more calls from Beatrice and the others.


    If Beatrice needed her financial support in the future, she would wire money regrly.


    But she was done meddling in the Hawthorn family affairs and didn''t want to hear about it anymore.


    Her flight was scheduled for five in the evening.


    Just before boarding, she heard someone calling her name.


    When she turned around, she saw Dorian and Cordelia running anxiously towards her.


    Frozen in surprise, she watched Dorian run out of breath while trying to reach her, grab her hand, and


    say, "At least say goodbye to us before leaving, right? And you even turned off your phone. We might


    have missed you if Percival hadn''t checked your flight details."


    "Aren''t you mad at me?" Her eyes began to well up.


    "Mad¡­ Of course I''m mad." Dorian said, a bit annoyed. "But you''re still my dear sister."


    Cordelia also took Iris''s hand. "Let the past be the past. We''ll all be fine in the future. Take care of


    yourself in Ozoria."


    Tears began streaming down her face as Iris nodded. She hadn''t expected that, after putting Thaddeus


    through so much distress, Dorian and Cordelia would stille to see her off.


    She saw Vivienne holding Thaddeus and standing with Percival in the distance, watching.


    Feeling both ashamed and touched, she covered her face and wept.


    That night, at the Baker family''s ce.


    Vivienne was there to treat Faye. It was herst treatment, and Faye''s condition had improved


    significantly. She was no longer as weak as she was before.


    "You seem happy today?" Vivienne asked as she treated Faye.


    She had noticed that the moment she walked in, Faye seemed to be in good spirits. Her lips curled


    upward into a subtle smile.


    "Of course I''m happy. Arabe finally got what she deserved and was arrested by the police!" Faye


    looked at Vivienne with surprise. "Aren''t you happy? She framed you and hired thugs to create a


    ruckus at your ce."


    Arabe''s attempts to twist the truth at the Baker''s had infuriated Faye, and it was even worse when


    Arabe had the gall to nder Vivienne online. The mere mention of Arabe made the Bakers grind


    their teeth.


    But now the truth was out.


    What happened at the hospital that afternoon had been widely circted online by the journalists hired


    by Arabe and Beatrice. They had hoped to use moral pressure to restrain Vivienne but ended up


    helping her instead.


    Now everyone in Havenwood knew what kind of person Arabe was.


    Not only that, the videos taken by the journalists had been edited by inte users into short clips, like


    the one with Arabe banging her head and the one where she was shaking Beatrice. The edits, paired


    with different music, were hrious.


    Faye showed Vivienne these videos whileughing so hard that she was shaking. "Look, look, these


    guys are so creative."


    "Stop moving." Vivienne didn''t really care. She had never given much thought to people like Arabe.


    She saw that the video of her kicking Arabe had been edited and set to music.


    In the video, she kicked Arabe in time with the music, and Arabe kept crashing into the wall. She


    was helpless.


    She took out her phone, forwarded the video to Matthew, and texted him. "In three minutes, I don''t want


    to see videos like this online."


    Matthew was silent for a while. He was probably watching the video and then texted back. "It''s... kind of


    funny."


    "Scram."


    Three minutester, Faye, who was still watching the video, was confused. "Why can''t I watch the


    video of you kicking Arabe anymore?"


    "Maybe it got gged for violent content and got taken down." Vivienne casually replied.


    "I wish I''d downloaded it." Faye looked regretful.


    Vivienne didn''t say anything. Even if it had been downloaded, Matthew''s hackers would have deleted it.


    After finishing the treatment, Vivienne advised her on what to do. "Starting today, you''re gonna take


    these pills I put together for you every morning and night. You were too weak before, so I didn''t want to


    shock your system with any topical stuff, but now you can start using them tomorrow."


    She pulled out a bottle and a box. "You pour a capful of this into your bath each day, dilute it with hot


    water, and soak for half an hour. Then smear this stuff from the box on your scars once a day, and


    Feeling a mix of joy and anxiety, Faye asked, "So, how long till my scars heal?" She added. "I wanna


    get back to school as soon as I can."


    "You can go right now, if you''ve got the guts for it." Vivienne replied as she packed up her medicine


    box. "Remember, I''ve told you that there''s only a chance of your scars healing. I can''t guarantee it. So,


    what if they don''t heal? Are you gonna ditch school forever?"


    The truth was that she couldpletely heal Faye. It would just take about a month.


    Faye''s situation was different from Isolde''s. Isolde''s facial issues were due to poisoning. A simple detox


    did the trick.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But Faye''s scars weren''t just skin deep. There was serious damage to the underlying tissues. It would


    take time for the cells to regenerate, so she couldn''t expect instant results like Isolde.


    However, she didn''t tell her any of this. She wanted Faye to muster up more courage. She didn¡¯t want


    her to hide from the world just because of a few stares and boldly step out into society.


    After tidying up, she left Faye''s room, leaving her to mull over things on her own.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    In the living room.


    Percival was chilling on the sofa, waiting for her, while Doreen and Bertha kept himpany.


    After seeing Vivienne descend the stairs, he stood up to greet her. ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Vivienne nodded as she made her way down the stairs. She turned to Doreen and Bertha.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, I won¡¯t be treating Faye anymore. I¡¯ve already told her about the medicine.¡±


    Doreen immediately showed her gratitude and saw Vivienne and Percival out, finally dropping a


    bombshell. ¡°The Hawthorn family just dered bankruptcy.¡±


    Vivienne was already in the loop; the news broke out at noon today. It was aplete smear on the


    Hawthorn family¡¯s reputation.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The tide of public opinion turned. Theizens who previously helped Arabe attack her and Percival


    had now started to attack Arabe, and Beatrice. The effect was significant.


    Major banks and raw material suppliers who coborated with the Hawthorn family and distributors who


    had already paid the deposit for the perfume, fearing they wouldn¡¯t get their money, all flocked to the


    hospital and pressed the Hawthorn family for repayment.


    This time, Beatrice couldn¡¯t hold on. She passed out for real.


    The Hawthorn family eventually dered bankruptcy.


    Vivienne wasn¡¯t surprised. This was the ending Vivienne had nned for them.


    This time, only two families took action against the Hawthorn family. If every family pitched in, the


    Hawthorn family would probably be destroyed without a trace.


    She took Dorian and Iris¡¯ feelings into consideration, so she didn¡¯t go all in.


    Doreen told Vivienne. ¡°This incident was mainly because I wasn¡¯t careful enough and got tricked by


    Arabe. I also dragged you in. Don¡¯t worry, the Baker family will definitely hold her legally responsible.¡±


    The Baker family essentially caused this incident, but, in the end, it was Vivienne who cleaned up the


    mess, so Doreen felt quite ashamed.


    Without saying much, Vivienne just politely said her goodbyes and left with Percival.


    Today, Thomas didn¡¯te. Percival drove.


    On the way, Richard called.


    As soon as the call connected, Richard began to cuss. ¡°I¡¯m returning to Rivenwood in a few days, and


    you¡¯re not even around to keep mepany. Where the hell are you?¡±


    Percival was a bit helpless. ¡°I apanied Vivienne to the Bakers.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne''s with you?¡± Richard¡¯s tone immediately softened. ¡°Then spend more time with Vivienne. It¡¯s


    fine if you don¡¯te home tonight. You¡¯re young, after all. Being a little impulsive isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    Vivienne slightly raised an eyebrow, teasingly looking at Percival.


    Percival immediately pleaded innocence with his eyes. He definitely didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    ¡°Vivienne.¡± Richard called for Vivienne.


    ¡°Richard, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m returning to Rivenwood in a few days. I want to invite your whole family for dinner the day after


    tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen you for days. I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them know.¡± Vivienne replied.


    Richard was satisfied. He didn¡¯t say another word and hung up the call.


    The difference in the way he treated them was too obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be obedient in the future.¡± Percival pretended to sigh. ¡°Because if we fight, Grandpa will


    definitely side with you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ellington.¡± Vivienne turned her head to look at him with her clear and captivating eyes as her lips


    slightly moved. ¡°I remember telling you that we will eventually break off our engagement.¡±


    Percival¡¯s hand, which was on the steering wheel, paused for a moment, and his throat suddenly felt a


    bit dry. ¡°I know.¡±


    He knew Vivienne had never thought of marrying him.


    Vivienne¡¯s identity, what she did, and even agreeing to get engaged with him were all for a purpose.


    But he, who never had much interest in women, had special feelings for Vivienne, who was ten years


    younger than him. He didn¡¯t know when these feelings began, but they were always hidden deep in his


    heart.


    Perhaps it wasst night on the Ferris wheel, amid the endless fireworks, when she leaned towards


    him, and he saw his own reflection in her eyes.


    He was sure of one thing.


    He liked Vivienne.


    But when Vivienne reminded him time and time again that they would break off their engagement, his


    heart would inexplicably ache.


    He couldn¡¯t fully understand her, but he knew the strength she showed now was just the tip of the


    iceberg.


    He never felt weak, but when facing Vivienne, he always felt like he wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    He hoped he could be stronger. Strong enough that Vivienne¡¯s gaze could never leave him.


    Just like how his gaze could never leave her now.


    Percival turned his head as a faint glow reflected in his dark pupils. He softly said, ¡°At least for now, you


    haven¡¯t left, which means I still have a chance to make you marry me.¡±


    Vivienne was silent for a moment. She suddenly beamed with a captivating smile. ¡°Mr. Ellington, bring it


    on.¡±


    Percival also smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cloud Eatery¡¯s food was very famous in Havenwood. It was said that the owner had many unique


    recipes that attracted a lot of foodies.


    Richard¡¯s farewell banquet was set there. Apart from him and Percival, Isolde and Cecilia also came,


    as did a freeloader named Leopold Sterling, who insisted on joining.


    On the way, even though Leopold had his own ride, he insisted on hitching a ride with Percival, yapping


    away about the incident at the hospital. "Mr. Ellington, do you think Vivienne has violent tendencies?


    She kicked Arabe so hard that day. I worry about your future married life."


    Percival gave him a cold nce, not taking the bait, but instead asking, "I didn''t ask for your help with


    the Hawthorn family issue, so why did you Sterling family also get involved?"


    Leopold tried to dodge him. He looked left and right, not daring to meet Percival''s gaze. "I saw you


    getting involved, and, as a good friend, of course I had to lend a hand."


    The Sterling family got involved because they received an order from the Nine Mystics Society.


    The order was issued by the leader of the Nine Mystics Society. He didn''t know why they suddenly


    demanded the bankruptcy of the Hawthorn Group, but once the Nine Mystics Society issued an order,


    they, the Sterling family, would carry it out without any hesitation.


    Moreover, he had long been wanting to take down the Hawthorn family, which he disliked. Even if he


    was asked to streak naked three times around Havenwood, he would do it.


    However, the affairs of the Nine Mystics Society must not be divulged to outsiders. He couldn¡¯t even tell


    his close friend, Percival.


    "Really?" Percival scrutinized Leopold for a moment. "Should I thank you for your deep affection for


    me?"


    Leopold immediately clutched his chest and dodged to the side, yelling, "My feelings for you are purely


    fraternal; don''t get any other ideas! I''m into women only! If you push me, I''ll scream!"


    Just then, the car arrived at Cloud Eatery and came to a stop.


    Leopold''s back identally hit the car window button.


    The window rolled down, and Vivienne¡¯s family outside the car started giving them weird looks.


    Percival promptly kicked Leopold. "Get lost!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    At the dining table.


    Percival was sitting next to Vivienne, catering to her throughout the meal. Whenever she needed a


    napkin or a refill on her drink, he was there. If she so much as nced at a dish, it would miraculously


    appear in her bowl.


    Vivienne, of course, didn''t take Leopold''s previous joke seriously. But Percival''s attentiveness was


    making her suspicious. Was he ovepensating for something?


    Across the table, Cecilia was fuming. She almost snapped her fork and knife in half. She had raised


    Percival, and she had never seen him so attentive to anyone, let alone her. Howe she never


    noticed that Percival had this caring side?


    She already disliked Vivienne, and this was just adding fuel to the fire.


    But it was okay. Richard would be returning to Rivenwood soon, and Nathan Ellington had already


    returned to handle business matters. She couldn¡¯t mess with Vivienne with Richard around, but once


    he was gone, who would stop her?


    After all, Percival was her son. She didn''t believe that he would choose Vivienne over her.


    "Vivienne." Richard, seemingly pleased with Percival''s behavior, called out.


    He had noticed that Percival had feelings for Vivienne, but the feelings weren''t reciprocated.


    "Richard." Vivienne immediately put down her fork and knife politely, ready to listen.


    "I''m returning to Rivenwood in a few days." Richard said with a grin. "Isolde is still very young, and I¡¯m


    worried about Percival and her being alone. I hope you''ll help look after them when you can."


    Cecilia almost choked on her food. What was Richard saying?


    How were Percival and Isolde alone and helpless? What did that make her?


    Isolde chimed in while looking at Vivienne with her big eyes. "Vivienne, you muste and keep me


    Cecilia took a deep breath. When did she neglect Isolde for poker?


    Well, she did y poker every day.


    The Dorian family saw no problem with Richard''s request. They were grateful to the Ellington family for


    all the help they had given the Hawthorn family. It was only right to return the favor.


    Everyone turned their gaze to Vivienne, waiting for her response. Percival watched her from the corner


    of his eye.


    If it were anyone else, Vivienne would''ve ignored them. But most of the people here were individuals


    she cared about, so she gave a slight nod in agreement. "Richard, don''t worry, I will."


    Under the table, however, she secretly kicked in Percival''s direction.


    "Ouch!" Leopold yelped in pain as he clutched his leg.


    Assuming Percival was the culprit, he red at him. "Why''d you kick me?"


    "Do I need a reason to kick you?" Percival replied nonchntly.


    "You''re the man." Leopold gave Percival a thumbs up.


    No one noticed, but Percival and Richard exchanged a knowing look.


    ¡°Good job,¡± their eyes seemingly said.


    Richard chuckled to himself. He''d helped as much as he could. If Percival couldn''t win over Vivienne,


    he shouldn''t bother returning to Rivenwood.


    After dinner, Richard dragged Dorian off for a game of chess. Thaddeus and Isolde went to y in the


    mansion''s courtyard, with Cecilia and Cordelia watching over them.


    "The view from the back mountain is great. Want to take a walk?" Percival suggested to Vivienne.


    Before Vivienne could respond, Leopold piped up. "I''ll go too. I''ll go too. I love walks."


    Percival shot Leopold a cold look, which sent a shiver down his spine.


    Since Leopold insisted on joining, Percival also invited Thomas. The four of them strolled towards the


    back mountain.


    The Cloud Eatery was situated halfway up the mountain. It was surrounded by lush flowers and nts.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Perhaps due to the mountain''s climate, the vegetation flourished.


    A breeze blew, and petals began dancing in the wind. It was like they stepped into a fairnd.


    Vivienne felt at peace as she looked at this scenery. It reminded her of her days at the Emerald


    Monastery.


    During the summer, after her practice, she''d open her eyes to see the flowers and trees outside her


    window and feel the same tranquility.


    "These flowers are beautiful." Leopold couldn''t resist the urge to pick one.


    Vivienne shot him a cold look. Just as he reached out, he suddenly tripped.


    "Damn it!" He grumbled while dusting off the dirt and petals from his clothes. "What just happened?


    Why did I trip?"


    "You deserve it for picking flowers." Thomas said deadpan.


    "Do you like flowers?" Percival asked Vivienne, ignoring Leopold. "If you do, we can fill our home with


    them."


    Before Vivienne could answer, Percival''s face suddenly changed.


    Vivienne reacted faster and quickly turned around to stare coldly in the direction of the bushes.


    They both heard faint footsteps.


    This forest was littered with scattered petals, broken branches, and sand. An average Joe couldn''t walk


    in here without making a sound. No way, no how. There was only one possibility for someone who


    could move like this.


    It had to be a hitman!


    Leopold and Thomas quickly came to their senses, swiftly turned around, and stood back-to-back with


    Vivienne and Percival with their eyes alertly fixed forward.


    Next, ten assassins emerged from among the flowers and nts, forming a circle around the four of


    them.


    The leader of the assassins had a scar on his left cheek and skillfully held a dagger in his hand. He


    coldly asked Vivienne, "Are you Vivienne?"


    Vivienne slightly raised her head and calmly replied, "Yes."


    "Hand over the item!" The assassin''s voice was somewhat muffled, but his threats could be clearly


    heard. "I advise you to behave, or tonight will be your end."


    The other assassins also pulled out their weapons. They were ready for battle and waiting for the


    leader''smand to strike.


    The four of them watched alertly. They were ready to act at any time.


    Vivienne looked at the leader of the assassins as her eyes shed with a cold light. "How much did


    your employer pay you?"


    "What?" The leader of the assassins didn''t react in time.


    "How much is my life worth?" Vivienne asked again. Her rxed tone made it seem as if she were


    discussing the price of groceries in a supermarket, not her life.


    The leader of the assassins looked at Vivienne, bing somewhat impatient, as if he were ready to


    strike at any moment.


    Vivienne gave a small smile. "What? Afraid to say?"


    The leader of the assassins frowned. He was seemingly aggravated by Vivienne''s calm demeanor.


    "One million, now cut the crap! I don''t want to get my hands dirty. Hand over the item, and I can finish


    my job."


    Vivienne elegantlyughed and then seriously asked, "Would five million make you betray your


    employer?"


    The leader of the assassins paused and then looked at her warily. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Seven million?" Vivienne calmly offered. "To betray your employer?"


    "You''re trying to bribe us? Dream on! We would never betray..."


    "Ten million!"


    The leader of the assassins'' choked on his own words. He swallowed hard.


    Ten million...


    That was a lot of money.


    They could work hard for a lifetime and not earn that much.


    He almost wanted to agree immediately, but the strict rules of their organization made him shudder. He


    harshly warned her. "I''ve been patient enough. If you don''t hand it over..."


    "Twenty million!" Vivienne looked at the leader of the assassins. "This is my final offer. Think it over. If


    you agree, take the money and go. If you don''t..."


    Vivienne suddenlyughed. Her smile was like a rose in the night. "You won''t get the item, and you


    can''t kill me. So you''ll be punished by your organization when you go back."


    "Don''t try to stir things up." The leader of the assassins changed his tone. "Do you even have that


    much money?"


    "No." Vivienne didn''t lie. She indeed didn''t have that much money in her bank ount.


    The leader of the assassins'' face darkened, but then he heard Vivienne say, "But my fianc¨¦ does."


    Upon saying this, Vivienne turned to Percival. "Mr. Ellington, lend me twenty million. I''ll pay you back in


    three days."


    Percival was speechless.


    Leopold was silent.


    So was Thomas.


    If you didn¡¯t have the money, why pretended to be rich?


    The corner of Percival''s mouth slightly lifted. "No problem."


    After confirming that he agreed, Vivienne turned to the leader of the assassins. "What do you think?


    Your decision is..."


    "Transfer the money!" The leader of the assassins interrupted Vivienne.


    Vivienneughed again. Her smile was incredibly beautiful. "Mr. Ellington, please transfer the money to


    this gentleman."


    Percival looked at the leader of the assassins and spoke in a low voice. "Bank ount number."


    The leader of the assassins hesitated for a moment. Giving out his bank ount number might reveal


    his personal information, but he was still moved by the temptation of twenty million.


    And their mission wasn''t to kill Vivienne, but to force her to hand over something. If Vivienne would


    rather die than give it up, their mission would be a failure. They wouldn''t get anything and would get on


    the bad side of the Ellington family.


    But now they didn''t have to do anything, and they could get twenty million for nothing. Anyone would be


    tempted.


    So, the leader of the assassins exchanged nces with the other nine assassins, then gave out his


    bitcoin ount.


    This was their mostmon transaction method. His information was hidden and hard to trace.


    Percival took out his phone and made a few moves. The leader of the assassins looked at his phone,


    and his face instantly changed. His originally fierce expression suddenly became friendly; even the scar


    on his face seemed gentle.


    He quickly put his dagger back into his boots, called the other nine assassins over, lined up like hotel


    staff, nodded, and bowed to Vivienne while smiling from ear to ear.


    "Thank you for the twenty million, Ms. Hawthorn. We will leave now. Sorry for the interruption. If you


    ever need anything like this, you can find me. I guarantee transparency and fair trade."


    After saying this, they disappeared as quietly as they hade.


    Before leaving, the leader of the assassins even left a business card for Vivienne.


    Leopold was dumbfounded. He pointed in the direction where the assassins had disappeared as he


    shouted, "Are assassins nowadays unprincipled? How could they be so easily bought? Why are they


    so willing to break a contract?"


    He looked at Vivienne, who was putting away the business card, and then asked Percival, "Did you


    really give them twenty million?"


    "If it can solve your problem, I''m more than willing to." Percival said with a smile. "Vivienne, you don''t


    need to pay me back. Consider it pocket money."


    Vivienne thought for a while and then took out a small bottle from her bag. "This is for you. It''s worth


    more than your twenty million, Mr. Ellington, I don''t like being indebted."


    Percival took the small bottle, opened it, and his face changed.


    Leopold saw the change in Percival''s expression. He walked over to take a look and immediately


    gasped. "These are life-saving pills!"


    Oh my God!


    The life-saving pills that were being fought over in the ck market were worth five hundred thousand


    each. Vivienne actually had a whole bottle?!


    This bottle was worth at least a hundred million!


    Leopold looked at Vivienne in amazement. "Where did you get these?"


    "I made it myself." Vivienne answered with a serious look.


    Percival, Leopold, and Thomas were at a loss for words.


    What was the deal here?


    Others would give their right arm for this, and it turned out that Vivienne could make them herself?


    Had Percival just hit the jackpot?


    Percival held the little bottle while lost in thought.


    After a while, a slight smile appeared on his face. He casually put the bottle away. "Thanks, Vivienne."


    He didn''t stand on ceremony with Vivienne because he really needed these pills.


    His team suffered a lot of casualties every year when they were on missions. With these pills, they


    could up their game.


    He owed Vivienne a lot. It was a debt he couldn''t repay.


    So, he''d have to pay her back with his life and devotion.


    He looked at Vivienne.


    He knew she wanted to call off the engagement, but he vowed to himself that that would not happen in


    this lifetime.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Five dayster, in a basement of some coffee shop.


    Six men, wearing nothing but trousers, were chained to an iron scaffold. Their upper bodies were tense


    and crisscrossed with wounds.


    They red at Draven, who was in front of them, and Vivienne, who was sitting behind him, sipping her


    coffee.


    "Aren''t you going to talk?" Draven asked.


    In his hand was a bottle of medicinal powder, which he slowly sprinkled onto the wounds of the six. His


    words carried a clear threat, yet his tone was eerily calm.


    "This is a special powder we''ve concocted. A touch of it on your wounds, and it''ll feel like you''re being


    bitten by countless bugs. It''s gonna hurt like hell. Better spill the beans; I promise to make it quick."


    The six men were sweating bullets from the pain. The powder on their wounds was washed away by


    their sweat and mingled with their blood.


    They opened their mouths as they gasped for breath but were unable to make a sound. The pain was


    unbearable. It was like bugs were gnawing at them, causing stars to dance before their eyes. They


    nearly fainted from the agony.


    Whenever they were about to faint, Draven would jab a needle into their heads to keep them awake, so


    they wouldn¡¯t miss a moment of this unbearable torture.


    Vivienne finished her coffee and nced at the six men.


    They were captured when they were ambushed at Imperial Blossom Nursery when they were trying to


    kidnap Thaddeus and Cordelia.


    She had made arrangements for Dorian, Thaddeus, and Cordelia to be protected in secret, lying in wait


    for these people to walk into the trap.


    The first two times, the captured men immediatelymitted suicide by poison.


    The third time, she intervened personally.


    As long as she was there, even if they took poison on the spot, she could bring them back from the


    brink of death.


    However, these six men were tight-lipped. Despite Draven''s interrogation, they remained silent. So,


    they had to ask Vivienne to step in.


    When she first entered the basement, the six men looked at her with disdain.


    They thought she was just a little girl who was incapable of anything.


    But it didn''t take long for them to experience firsthand what it meant to wish for death.


    After only three trials of poison, one of them couldn''t take it anymore. Ignoring the disdainful and angry


    looks of hispanions, he signaled to Draven that he wanted to talk.


    Unfortunately, their jaws had been dislocated and they were under the influence of drugs, so none of


    them could make a sound.


    He shook his head, and Draven finally understood his intent. He sneered. "So, you''re finally ready to


    talk?"


    The man, enduring the pain, nodded his head with maximum effort.


    Draven looked at Vivienne.


    Vivienne nodded. She was about to give Draven the antidote, but her phone rang. With a frown, she


    nced at her phone and then said regretfully to the man, "Sorry, something''se up at school. I


    don''t have time to hear you out. You''ll have to wait till I get back."


    She stood up and gave him a nce with a smile that was both seductive and cruel. "Hang in there till I


    return, okay?"


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief at Vivienne. The girl they initially underestimated suddenly


    seemed as terrifying as a demon.


    Before leaving the basement, she gave Draven a look, indicating that she wanted him to use all of the


    dozen or so bottles of medicine on the table before she returned.


    Her boss was really something.


    ...


    Cloudcrest High School.


    The April exams had just ended, and the students of ss Eighteen had made a significant


    improvement, leaving everyone stunned.


    What surprised everyone the most were Logan and Charlotte. Out of more than four hundred seniors,


    their rankings had rocketed from the bottom to the top hundred, surpassing more than three hundred


    students in just a month.


    Besides, although Oberon didn''t make it into the top hundred, his score could at least guarantee his


    entrance into college.


    After the results were announced, Vivienne was besieged by passionate parents at the parent-teacher


    meeting. Even parents of students from other sses who weren''t doing well academically sought her


    out, hoping to transfer their children to ss Eighteen.


    However,pared to the enthusiasm of the parents, students from other sses, especially those


    who once defended Arabe and attacked Vivienne, wanted to avoid her.


    Part of it was due to shame. They were easily swayed by Arabe''s lies and attacked Vivienne, only to


    find that Arabe, the so-called talented girl, was nothing but a surface-smoothing liar.


    Moreover, she was suspected ofmitting a crime.


    They felt incredibly awkward whenever they thought of Arabe.


    On the other hand, they were afraid. The whole of Havenwood knew about Vivienne kicking Arabe


    off her feet. Even grown men couldn''t endure her kick, so it was better for them to keep their distance.


    Still, many students felt guilty but were too embarrassed to apologize to Vivienne directly, so they


    quietly stuffed snacks and apology letters into Vivienne''s desk.


    When Vivienne arrived at school, she saw Percival sitting at her desk, munching on the snacks.


    Seeing her frown, Percival quickly exined, "We have PE today."


    Then he pushed a pile of letters in front of Vivienne. "These are apology letters from the students."


    He noticed that Vivienne''s gaze fell on the snacks in his hand. He coughed lightly. "I was worried they


    were poisoned, so I tested them for you."


    Vivienne wished he would get poisoned.


    After briefly reading a few of the apology letters, she pushed them back to him. "You read them. If you


    feel they''re sincerely apologetic, have the principal cancel their previous punishment."


    With that, she lowered her head and started organizing the May study n for ss Eighteen.


    Percival was delighted to see her treating him like a tool.


    He believed she should rely on him.


    His grandpa had hopped back to Rivenwood two days ago. After his departure, Percival noticed that


    Vivienne was truly as cold as ice. She didn¡¯t even bother to put on a show.


    In the past, he could always find her. Nowadays, aside from school, he could barely catch a glimpse of


    Vivienne.


    Just then, Vivienne''s phone rang. The caller ID read "Mr. ck."


    She picked up. The voice on the other end was pleasant. "Ms. Hawthorn, the information I provided


    was urate, wasn''t it?"


    "Yep, the money''s been transferred." Vivienne replied without avoiding Percival.


    "Great." The man on the other end hung up cheerfully.


    The caller was none other than the leader of the group of men in ck who showed up at Cloud Eatery


    Ever since then, Mr. ck seemed to have had a light bulb moment. He realized that Vivienne''s money


    was easy pickings, so he switched up his game. Any time negative intel about Vivienne popped up on


    the dark web, he''d immediately flip it and sell it to her.


    He went from being a head honcho of assassins to an intel broker.


    Thanks to this, Vivienne was able to prepare in advance and sessfully apprehend the six assassins


    now locked up in her basement.


    Percival''s eyes flickered. He was in the loop about the events that happened outside the Imperial


    Blossom Nursery earlier today.


    He had also secretly sent a bunch of his guys to protect the Dorian family. He knew that they were


    important to Vivienne, so naturally, he also had them in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But his men had been deployed, and yet they hadn''t been of any use. They didn''t even get a chance to


    make a move before someone wiped the floor clean with the assassins.


    He didn''t even get a chance to show off in front of Vivienne.


    Just then, Lysander called, saying a transfer student was being assigned to ss Eighteen, and asked


    Vivienne toe to his office to collect the student.


    To Vivienne''s surprise, the transfer student was none other than Faye.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    After a few days of treatment, the scar on Faye''s face had faded a bit, but it still looked quite shocking.


    Despite this, the girl plucked up the courage to return to school.


    When she saw Vivienne, Faye was stunned. She thought Vivienne was also a student at Cloudcrest


    High School and immediately smiled at her. "Ms. Hawthorn, are you a student here too?"


    "She''s your homeroom teacher." Lysander told Faye with a grin.


    He was very satisfied with ss Eighteen¡¯s exam results. He knew that, as long as Vivienne was


    willing toe, she would definitely meet his expectations.


    And ording to the current situation, it was likely that the entire ss could get into college,


    exceeding the mission he gave her of trying to get one student into college.


    When he first invited Vivienne, many people questioned his decision. Now, he was gleefully proving


    them wrong.


    Sotely, Lysander was always grinning from ear to ear while singing Vivienne''s praises wherever he


    went.


    "My teacher?" Faye was taken aback.


    Lysander nodded and said to Vivienne, "Why don''t you take her to the ss?"


    Vivienne nodded and took Faye to ss Eighteen.


    On the way to ss Eighteen, Faye was a little dazed.


    She never imagined that this girl, who was about the same age as her, not only had great medical skills


    but was also the legendary new homeroom teacher who had managed to tame the unruly students of


    Cloudcrest High School, ss Eighteen.


    "Scared?" Vivienne suddenly asked while leading the way.


    Faye stopped in her tracks while following Vivienne''s gaze. She saw the unusual expressions on the


    faces of the students they passed by. She guessed that they werementing on her scar, calling her


    ugly, scary, and disgusting.


    This was what she feared the most.


    But now, as she looked at the calm andposed Vivienne, she felt an inexplicable sense of courage.


    "Not scared." She shook her head and smiled. "Didn''t you say you don''t treat the weak? I won''t be


    weak anymore."


    Vivienne nodded while giving her a slight smile, and she led Faye into ss Eighteen.


    Math ss had just ended, and the students of ss Eighteen were all focused on their books or


    discussing math problems. There was no noise or disturbance.


    The results of the exam shocked not only outsiders but also themselves.


    They never thought their grades could improve so much.


    At first, many of them were skeptical about the special training. But the exam results gave them


    confidence.


    So, after the results came out, the students of ss Eighteen threw themselves into studying with even


    more enthusiasm than before.


    Initially, Faye had prepared herself to face the strange looks and sneers from the students of ss


    Eighteen. She had heard of their notorious track record.


    However, when Vivienne introduced her as a new transfer student and assigned her a seat next to the


    ss president, Charlotte, none of the students did anything other than apud to wee her, and


    then they went back to their books.


    On the way back from getting her uniform, Faye couldn''t help but ask Charlotte, "Aren''t you guys going


    to make fun of my scar?"


    Charlotte tilted her head and looked at her. "Why should we care about your scar? Can your scar help


    us solve math problems? No, right? So we''d better stick to our books."


    Faye was taken aback. Was this really the notorious ss Eighteen?


    Even students from ss Eighteen were dedicated. What excuse did she, who had been out of school


    for so long, have for not buckling down and studying?


    However, Charlotte seemed to like gossiping. As they walked, she asked Faye, "I heard your family is


    suing Arabe?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Faye nodded. "Yes, she almost killed me, so she should be in jail."


    Ever since Arabe was taken away by the police, her mother, Doreen Baker, had provided the police


    with various pieces of evidence, hoping to increase Arabe''s sentence.


    The Hawthorn Group had gone bankrupt. Beatrice and her two sons were running from creditors every


    day. They even sold the Hawthorn Mansion. They had no energy to take care of Arabe.


    Without the help of the Hawthorn family, Arabe couldn''t even afford awyer.


    But Doreen was still not satisfied. So she bribed the inmates in the same cell as Arabe to beat her up


    three times a day.


    In the few days she spent in the detention center, Arabe was tortured so much that she barely looked


    human.


    After hearing this, Charlotte felt a sense of satisfaction. She was about to ask something else when her


    expression changed. She stared at a frail figure in the distance and asked, "Isn''t that Arabe?"


    Faye turned around in surprise and looked at Arabe in the distance. "Isn''t she in the detention


    center? How did she get out? Did the Hawthorn family bail her out?"


    She clearly remembered her mother saying that the Hawthorn family was too preupied to care for


    Arabe.


    Arabe also saw them. After a few days in detention, she had lost a lot of weight. Her previously well-


    fitting uniform was now loose on her, but her face was still beautiful.


    She approached them with a gloomy smile on her face. "Ms. Faye, we meet again."


    "Why aren''t you in the mmer?" Faye was a bit rattled by her grin. It felt like she had transformed


    from a proud peacock to a terrifying vulture since theirst encounter.


    "I got off scot-free. No more jail for me." Arabe answered while still wearing her somber smile.


    "Are you pulling my leg?" Charlotte, never one to be intimidated by Arabe, shielded Faye behind her


    and eximed, "What gives you the right to show your face here? You were kicked out. Don''t you know


    that?"


    "Why would they boot me out when I haven''t done anything wrong?" Arabe countered with a smirk.


    Charlotte was dumbstruck by her shamelessness. "How dare you y innocent! You think the school


    would let a troublemaker like you hang around here?!"


    "Mind your words, Charlotte." Arabe retorted icily. "The court hasn''t convicted me of anything, so


    what gives you the right to judge me? Watch out, or I''ll sue you for defamation!"


    "You!" Charlotte was about to blow her top when Arabe suddenly looked up. Her grin vanished


    without a trace.


    On the third floor of the school building, Vivienne was looking down at them with an impassive


    expression.


    The sight of Vivienne''s indifferent face nearly made Arabe lose control.


    She thought about all the humiliations she had suffered in jail. The daily beatings were brutal, and the


    female prisoners forced her to kiss their feet and eat rotten food off the floor. Her desire to tear


    Vivienne to shreds intensified.


    She wouldn''t let Faye and Doreen, the mother-daughter duo, off the hook either.


    But Elijah was right. She needed to calm down now. Underestimating Vivienne previously made her act


    recklessly and fall into Vivienne''s traps.


    This time, she wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    With that thought, she took a deep breath, shed Vivienne a smile, and then, ignoring Charlotte and


    Faye, she turned and took off.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Vivienne was slightly taken aback. She watched Arabe walk away, noticing that all the other students


    gave her a wide berth like she was some sort of gue and were busy gossiping about her.


    Lysander had talked to her before Arabe came back. In fact, Vivienne had received the news before


    Lysander.


    Today, a Dr. Caleb turned himself in, admitting that he had stolen Dr. William''s prescription. He was the


    one who taught Arabe to treat Faye and hired people to make trouble for the Hawthorn family.


    Arabe had just been misled by him.


    So, Arabe was at most misled. Although she had done wrong, she hadn''tmitted a crime, so she


    was let go.


    Since she was innocent, the school certainly couldn''t expel her.


    It was impressive that they found a perfect scapegoat. Dr. Caleb was actually Dr. William''s protege, so


    it made sense that he could have stolen Dr. William''s prescription.


    But Arabe''s situation really surprised her. She thought Arabe would crumble like an ant, but she


    turned out to be a cockroach that was still wriggling around even after being crushed.


    Just then, Draven called. "Boss."


    She asked simply, "Results?"


    "It''s GTO. Their base is at Golden Club."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I meant the results of the drug experiment."


    Draven paused, then cautiously said, "I''ll have it sorted out for you tonight."


    "Dump the body at the Golden Club. The more conspicuous, the better, and then call the police."


    Vivienne said coldly.


    If she didn''t teach these people a lesson, they would really think she was a pushover and mess with


    her even more.


    "Won''t this alert them and make them change their base?" Draven hesitated.


    "They won''t just have one base." Vivienne said indifferently.


    "Got it." Draven added. "I looked into Arabe''s case. There''s a perfumer named Elijah helping her. I''ve


    sent you the information."


    "Mmm." Vivienne responded faintly, hung up the phone, and started carefully examining Elijah''s


    information.


    Elijah was a twenty-one-year-old man who studied in Grandia, the city of perfumes. After graduating


    from Cloudcrest High School three years ago, he apprenticed under Master Q, the most famous and


    mysterious perfumer in the world.


    Master Q became famous worldwide five years ago for a perfume named ¡°Hallucination.¡±


    This perfume, from the user''s perspective, started off bold and passionate, then turned seductive. The


    base notes were the most special thing about the perfume. Once put on, they suddenly disappeared,


    leaving only a faint, lingering scent.


    It was like being led on during a romantic date, and when you couldn''t resist any longer, the other


    person suddenly left, leaving you to savor the moment in regret.


    Therefore, this perfume was even ced in a perfume museum.


    After ¡°Hallucination¡± made its debut, countless brands came knocking, seeking cooperation with Master


    Q, but Master Q was mysterious and elusive, and not interested in money.


    So far, no one had seen Master Q''s real face, and even Master Q''s gender was unclear. In the past five


    years, he has only released three perfumes. ¡°Hallucination,¡± ¡°Abyss,¡± and ¡°Fading Dream.¡±


    But with just these three perfumes, he has earned the world''s respect and was regarded as a master


    perfumer.


    Because Master Q was hard to get in touch with, when Elijah, who imed to be Master Q''s student,


    appeared, major brands immediately proposed cooperation.


    Elijah was really talented. Although his perfumes were not as famous as Master Q''s, they were still


    loved by many. Combined with his handsome looks, he was affectionately called "The Perfume Prince"


    by fans.


    The reason he helped Arabe was because he had a deep crush on her since childhood.


    Before he went abroad, he pursued Arabe for several years, but Arabe rejected him because he


    had no background and was an orphan.


    Then he went abroad and didn''te back for three years.


    Unexpectedly, when he came back, he had a chance to help Arabe out of her predicament.


    Vivienne looked at the photo of Elijah in the information and then at the young man walking into the


    school with Lysander not far away. He had short hair and wore gold-rimmed sses, just like the


    person in the photo.


    Elijah seemed to feel her gaze. He lifted his head, and their eyes met from afar.


    "Vivienne." Percival appeared behind her out of nowhere. He leaned close to her as his breath warmly


    brushed against her ear. "You can''t secretly look at other men."


    Vivienne nced at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes as she jokingly said, "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Ellington. He''s not as handsome as you."


    After hearing this, a sweet smile spread across Percival''s face. "Do you like handsome guys?"


    "Of course!" Vivienne answered seriously. "I like handsome guys."


    Hearing this, Percival beamed with a warm, sunnyugh. "Then since I''m handsome, will you marry


    me?"


    Vivienne looked at him, and after she took a good look, she said, "No!"


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Why not?"


    "You don''t have abs." Vivienne propped her chin and pouted. "And you''re too skinny. I''m worried about


    your, um, performance."


    Percival fell silent.


    Vivienne gave Percival a friendly pat on the shoulder as sheughed. "Mr. Ellington, you just keep


    doing your thing. When the time is right, we''ll call off our engagement."


    Percival thought to himself. "Is this really the best time to be talking about calling off their


    engagement?"


    He pulled Vivienne into his arms and whispered in her ear. "Vivienne, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t


    want to call off our engagement."


    His breath brushed against her ear, sending her emotions into a whirl. She looked up at him with a


    serious gaze. "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for me?"


    "If I did fall for you, would you consider us getting married for real?" He met her gaze with earnest eyes.


    Vivienne blushed as she stared at him.


    She blinked and cleared her throat awkwardly. "I need to get back to the office."


    For some reason, looking into Percival''s eyes stirred something inside her.


    She wasn''t sure what this feeling was.


    Percival had confessed his feelings for her, and it didn''t seem like he was faking it.


    She didn''t understand why he''d fallen for her. Nothing particrly special had happened between them.


    There was no deep, profound love.


    She thought she''d agreed to marry Percival not because she had any feelings for him but because she


    wanted to find out why her mother''s pendant ended up in his possession and whether he had anything


    to do with her mother''s death.


    But every time she was alone with him, she felt a strange emotion.


    She had never experienced love. She didn''t know what it felt like to be in love or to love someone. But


    she knew one thing for sure. She would never fall for Percival.


    Yes, that must be it.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Elijah was invited to Cloudcrest High School as an honored alum to give a talk, all thanks to Lysander.


    Over the years, his perfume brand had gained international prestige, and naturally, his fame in the


    country was sky-high.


    When the news spread that the founder of this internationally renowned perfume brand wasing to


    the school for a talk, the guys were chill about it, but the girls were all over it.


    On the night of the speech, the girls who were waiting to give Elijah flowers even blocked the school''s


    entrance.


    Not only were the students from Cloudcrest High School present, but girls from other schools also


    flocked here upon hearing that Elijah wasing. Just for a glimpse of him.


    Among all the girls in the school, only the girls of ss Eighteen were the exception. They were all


    busy studying and had no ns to attend the lecture.


    However, Charlotte was still shocked by the bustling crowd in front of the school auditorium. She said


    to Faye, "Elijah''seback this time has caused quite a fuss. You might not know, but he once had a


    thing for Arabe, but she was totally not into him. Now Arabe''s reputation has hit rock bottom while


    he is making big waves. I wonder if Arabe will regret it."


    Before Faye had a chance to respond, a coldugh came from behind.


    "Ha."


    They turned around, and it was Arabe.


    She looked at Charlotte and Faye with a smirk and then headed towards the auditorium.


    "She''s such a fake saint. She moves like a ghost." Charlotte mumbled under her breath after her.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back to the ssroom and hit the books." Faye pulled Charlotte away.


    ...


    School auditorium.


    Vivienne could have chosen not to attend Elijah''s speech, but she was curious about his intentions, so


    she came anyway.


    As soon as she sat down, Percival plopped down next to her and naturally took her hand.


    Vivienne was initially engrossed in her phone and didn''t react, but after a while, she realized that she


    seemed to have gotten used to Percival''s hand-holding. When he held her hand, she didn''t feel


    ufortable or repulsed. In fact, she felt like it was right, as if they were meant to be that way.


    She was startled by her own thoughts and abruptly tried to pull her hand away.


    Her action was so sudden that Percival didn''t react in time and got scratched by her nails.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Vivienne looked at the scratch on Percival''s palm and felt guilty.


    Because of this guilt, when Percival took her hand again with a pitiful face, she couldn''t refuse and


    even felt helpless.


    "Heh."


    A coldugh came from behind.


    Vivienne turned around, and saw that Arabe was sitting two rows behind her.


    Even though Dr. Caleb confessed his crimes and Arabe was released due to ack of evidence, it


    was a fact that she had framed Vivienne.


    Almost all the students in the school had seen the video from the hospital room that day. Arabe, out


    of jealousy, attempted to kidnap Vivienne and even tried to kill her with a knife.


    Even though this incident did not physically harm Vivienne, and Arabe got off the hook because other


    people took the me for her other crimes, the fact that she could turn into a killer at any moment


    frightened everyone.


    Therefore, other students did not want to have anything to do with her, including Coral, who once


    considered her a close friend. Even though the auditorium was packed, nobody was sitting near


    Arabe.


    When Vivienne looked at her, Arabeughed coldly as her eyes greedilynded on Percival. "You


    and Mr. Ellington seem to be very close."


    However, today, Vivienne felt annoyed to see Arabe staring at Percival. It was as if something that


    belonged to her was being coveted.


    At this moment, she didn''t realize that this was the possessiveness she had for Percival.


    "Vivienne, let''s move. This ce is a bit filthy." Percival didn''t even nce at Arabe. He pulled


    Vivienne away and changed seats.


    Upon hearing what Percival said, Arabe''s face twisted, but she quickly calmed down and quietly


    waited there.


    She had no room for mistakes.


    But given the chance, she would snatch Percival back from Vivienne.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    That man was supposed to be hers.


    Soon, the students in the auditorium weed Elijah on stage with thunderous apuse.


    As soon as Elijah appeared, the girls in the audience immediately let out screams. ¡°He¡¯s so


    handsome!¡±


    Elijah on stage obviously heard this, and a smug smile appeared on his face. He enjoyed being adored


    by the crowd.


    After delivering a passionate speech, he suddenly said, "Today, I came to Cloudcrest High School to


    take a fellow alum as my student."


    The auditorium quieted down instantly at this statement, followed by gasps of surprise. People knew


    that many had wanted to be Elijah''s student in the past, but Elijah had always refused, saying it wasn''t


    the right time.


    Now, he was openly announcing that he was taking an apprentice.


    Everyone was guessing who this lucky person that Elijah had his eyes on might be.


    Everyone knew that Elijah was not only the internationally famous Perfume Prince but also a student of


    Master Q.


    To be epted as his student was like having a connection with Master Q.


    As long as this student wasn''t aplete dud, it would be a piece of cake to make them famous.


    This student was destined for great things if they continued on the path of a perfumer.


    While sitting in the audience, a smug smile spread across Arabe''s face upon hearing Elijah''s


    deration.


    The next moment, Elijah, mic in hand, announced the name of the lucky student. "The student I''m


    going to take under my wing is Arabe."


    "What?!"


    "How could it be Arabe?"


    "Has Elijah lost his marbles? Why would he choose someone with such bad behavior as a student?"


    "Elijah must have just gotten back from abroad. He doesn''t know what Arabe has done. She''s fooled


    him!"


    The auditorium was filled with amotion as everyone''s gaze shifted to Arabe. At Elijah''s signal,


    she rose from her seat and nonchntly made her way to the stage.


    After seeing the bewildered expressions on the faces of the students below, Arabe''s heart was filled


    with satisfaction and joy.


    This was something she and Elijah had nned in advance. Even though they had pinned the me


    on Dr. Caleb, her previous false usations against Vivienne were still undeniable.


    To wipe the te clean of her past mistakes, she needed to overshadow them with greater glory.


    If she could be the one and only student of the Perfume Prince, her past errors could be chalked


    up to youthful ignorance.


    The only thing people would remember would be the fact that she was about to be a perfumer


    with boundless potential.


    Upon hearing the doubtful voices of the students below, Elijah raised his hand to quiet everyone down.


    "Please settle down. I haven''t been hoodwinked by Arabe. I know she''s made some mistakes in the


    past."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Suddenly, the auditorium was in an uproar.


    "Why the hell did you take her as your student?"


    "How on earth is she worthy enough to be your student?"


    He gave a slight smile and picked up the microphone, sincerely addressing the puzzled looks from the


    crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I know it''s hard for you guys to wrap your heads around this. I had my doubts too, but perfume


    blending not only needs talent but a keen sense of smell too. And Arabe is the most gifted person


    I¡¯ve met in this respect.


    I couldn''t bear to waste her talent, and I don''t want to discredit her just because she screwed up when


    she was young and dumb. Think about it. Who hasn¡¯t screwed up when they were young? When I was


    thirteen, I skipped school to y video games, got chased, and was smacked by my parents."


    At this point,ughter erupted from the crowd. His easygoing humor led everyone to ept Arabe''s


    past deeds.


    Nobody¡¯s perfect. Who could say that they''ve never messed up?


    They were all still young, weren''t they?


    As long as it was not something terribly wrong, they should be forgiven and get a second chance.


    The shift in the students'' attitudes made Elijah satisfied. He continued, "So, I''ve decided to give


    Arabe a chance. I''ll properly teach and supervise her. If she screws up again, I''ll personally kick her


    out of the perfume world."


    A chilly smile appeared on Vivienne¡¯s face. So, this was Elijah''s n.


    It was indeed perfect. He first got someone else to take the fall for Arabe, then covered up Arabe''s


    ws with his little speech about the stupidity of youth and made her his student.


    With the halo of being Elijah''s student, even if she did get kicked out by Dr. William, Arabe could still


    continue being the beauty of Havenwood.


    "I¡¯m deeply ashamed of what I''ve done." Arabe took the microphone after Elijah gave her a signal. "I


    know my actions have tarnished the reputation of Cloudcrest High School. I''m here to formally


    apologize to everyone."


    She bowed deeply to the crowd and sincerely apologized. When she straightened up, she looked at


    Vivienne. "Vivienne, I know I owe you an apology most of all. I''m sorry, I was wrong. I hope you can


    ept my apology."


    After saying that, she bowed deeply to Vivienne, masking the coldness and hatred in her eyes.


    "What if I don''t ept?" Vivienne''s lips curled slightly, revealing a faint smile.


    Arabe, still bending over, smiled slightly. She knew Vivienne would say that.


    When she straightened up, her face immediately turned pitiful. "I really know I was wrong. Everything I


    did was because you''re so great that I was jealous and lost myself. But we¡¯re family. Can¡¯t you forgive


    me?¡±


    She looked incredibly beautiful, and she had lost a lot of weight after being in custody, so she looked


    very frail on stage.


    After hearing Elijah¡¯s ¡°youthful ignorance¡± excuse, a small portion of students immediately felt


    sympathy for this beautiful girl.


    Perhaps Elijah had touched the dark side of these young people¡¯s hearts. They also had various


    human weaknesses, so when they put themselves in Arabe¡¯s shoes, they naturally hoped that others


    could easily forgive them for their mistakes.


    So some people started whispering about Vivienne.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re family. It¡¯s not a big deal. Arabe has apologized, so why keep going after her?¡±


    ¡°Vivienne, as Arabe¡¯s sister, should be more forgiving. It¡¯s okay for Arabe to make a mistake once,


    as long as she doesn¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Vivienne just smiled as she looked at Arabe, not saying a word.


    ¡°Oh, moral kidnapping?¡± Percival leaned back in his chair while casually adjusting his clothes. He


    appeared indifferent, but his tone was cold.


    After hearing this, most of the sensible students started to mock Arabe.


    After all, the video of Arabe threatening Vivienne with a knife in the hospital to forgive her was still


    circting online.


    Moreover, Arabe had cried for sympathy at Cloudcrest High School many times before, and they


    were fed up with it.


    Someone even shouted at Arabe on stage. "Arabe, why didn''t you kneel this time? Is it because


    you don''t have a knife? Do you need to go down and get ready, thene back and do it again?"


    Arabe''s face twisted for a moment, but she quickly covered it up. Ignoring the ridicule from the


    crowd, she looked at Vivienne seriously and said, "I really am apologizing to you. What can I do for you


    to forgive me?"


    She looked at Elijah timidly. "If¡­ If you could forgive me, I''m willing to give up the opportunity to


    be Master Elijah''s student to you."


    The auditorium was suddenly in an uproar. Everyone thought Arabe had gone crazy. What a rare


    opportunity it was to be a student of the Perfume Prince Elijah, and she was giving it up?


    The Hawthorn Group had made a big ssh in Havenwood because of its perfume. Although the


    Hawthorn Group was now bankrupt, with Elijah''s support, it would definitely not be hard to rise again


    with new funding.


    Arabe still had the chance to be the beloved daughter of the Hawthorn family again.


    But if Vivienne became Elijah''s student, Vivienne definitely wouldn''t help the Hawthorn Group because


    the person who caused the Hawthorn Group''s bankruptcy was her fianc¨¦.


    At this moment, they immediately felt that Arabe was really trying to apologize to Vivienne.


    "Arabe." Elijah''s face became serious as he took a couple of steps towards her. "I chose you


    because you have talent. You can decide not to be my student, but I''d never take your sister under my


    wing."


    With a sneer, he nced at Vivienne in the crowd. "Not just anyone can be my student."


    Arabe was instantly touched.


    After Elijah finished, a chill radiated from Percival, making everyone around him shiver.


    His eyes narrowed as a cold re shed in them. Just as he was about to speak, Vivienne stopped


    him, gently squeezing his hand. The subtle warmth of her fingers instantly soothed his anger.


    He turned to look at her profile. She was sitting steady and was just smiling as she watched the drama


    unfold on stage.


    Elijah was looking at her too. He wanted to see anger, humiliation, and hatred in her eyes. But all he


    saw was a faint mocking smile, as if the one being humiliated wasn''t her but him.


    Elijah was provoked by her gaze, and anger burned in his heart. He sneered. "But, Ms. Vivienne, even


    though youck talent and aren''t fit to be my student, if you''re willing to forgive Arabe, I don''t mind


    letting you be a gofer."


    Arabe was thrilled inside. This was exactly what she wanted. Now it was her turn to make Vivienne


    feel the same humiliation.


    And this was just the first step in defeating Vivienne. She would keep pushing Vivienne down. Every


    humiliation she had suffered, Vivienne would have to endure too.


    "You want to be my teacher? You think you''re qualified?" Vivienne sneered in response.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Elijah''s face suddenly changed.


    Arabe stepped forward, reprimanding Vivienne, "I know you can''t be Elijah''s student, and you''re


    bitter about it, but you''re so arrogant!"


    "You''re just a fame-seeker." Vivienne looked at Elijah as if he were some sort of joke as her right index


    finger gently tapped on the armrest of her chair. "We''ve only met a few times at school, and you think


    you can judge whether I have a talent for perfume blending?"


    Sheughed again with an expression full of mockery. "How did you figure that out? Psychic powers?


    Brainwave detection?"


    The air in the hall became oppressive and then erupted intoughter like thunder.


    One guy shouted, "I finally get it. Elijah''s here to pick a fight with Ms. Vivienne. Ms. Vivienne is a double


    PhD holder. Why would she want to be your student?"


    Another guy chimed in. "I was wondering why this whole thing was so weird. If you don¡¯t want to take a


    student, then don¡¯t. Ms. Vivienne never once said she wanted to be his student. He and Arabe are


    acting like Ms. Vivienne is dying to be his student. And he says he can see talent? What an idiot!"


    Everyone turned to look. It was Logan and Oberon.


    The students from ss Eighteen didn''te to Elijah''s talk tonight, and neither of them nned to.


    They were just hungry during evening self-study, so they went to the snack bar next to the school


    auditorium.


    When they passed the main entrance of the auditorium and heard that Elijah was taking Arabe as his


    student, they decided to go in and see.


    The auditorium was packed, so they didn''t sit down. They just stood by the aisle and listened.


    Who would have thought they would hear Elijah insult Vivienne so much? The more they listened, the


    angrier they got. In the end, they couldn''t help but speak up.


    After their exposure, everyone also felt that Elijah and Arabe''s actions were too deliberate. On the


    surface, they said they were apologizing to Vivienne, but in fact, they were using the student-teacher


    rtionship to humiliate Vivienne.


    Elijah''s true intentions were exposed so tantly. In an instant, he was embarrassed on stage, and his


    face turned ugly.


    He suddenly regretted his actions and felt that he shouldn''t have been so arrogant. Arabe only


    pleaded with him a couple of times, and he agreed to help her humiliate Vivienne with the student-


    teacher rtionship, but now he couldn''t get off the stage.


    "But Vivienne, you don''t have any talent for perfume blending. Our grandmother tested it herself."


    Arabe saw Elijah had been rebutted and was speechless. She was immediately nervous and quickly


    came up with a remedy.


    "Our grandmother has always made me learn perfume blending since I was little. She favors me


    because of my talent for perfume blending. But you were dissatisfied with our grandmother because of


    this, so you took revenge on me and drove Hawthorn Group to bankruptcy."


    She cried as she spoke, looking utterly sincere, as if she were heartbroken for Beatrice.


    Shepletely med the bankruptcy of the Hawthorn Group on Vivienne''s jealousy of her and


    glossed over the things she herself had done.


    Some people actually believed all this. After all, outsiders did not know what was truly going on. From


    their point of view, Vivienne was the biological daughter of the Hawthorn family; no ordinary person


    would drive their own family to bankruptcy because of an adopted daughter.


    For a while, many people began to privately discuss about how Vivienne was being an ungrateful


    person.


    "Yes, it was Beatrice who told me about your talent differences." Elijah found a topic and quickly


    echoed it. "Not long ago, Beatrice contacted me. In order to carry on the Hawthorn family''s perfume


    business, she wanted me to take a student between the two of you. I saw Arabe''s talent and chose


    her. But I didn''t expect you to be jealous and drive the Hawthorn Group to bankruptcy."


    The two of them were turning things upside down, but they spoke with such certainty that you would


    almost think that they were telling the truth. Vivienne couldn''t help butugh.


    "Whether I have a talent for perfume blending or not is not up to Beatrice or you, but the works I


    create." She originally wanted to see what big moves they were going to make tonight.


    Was this it?


    She immediately lost patience.


    "What do you mean?" Elijah wondered if he misunderstood. "Are you challenging me? Want to have a


    perfume blending contest with me?"


    "Are you scared?" Vivienne raised her eyebrows and retorted.


    She always disliked trouble. But when trouble came knocking, she didn''t mind making the other party


    lose gracefully.


    "Do you think you can beat me?" Elijah thought Vivienne was overestimating herself and also felt that


    she underestimated him. He burst intoughter.


    "Vivienne, have you lost your mind?" Arabe pretended to be shocked, but in reality, she was very


    happy. She just wanted to use Elijah''s fame to humiliate Vivienne and vent. She didn''t expect Vivienne


    to challenge Elijah and make trouble for herself.


    But she still put on a worried look for Vivienne. "How can you beat Elijah? Just apologize to Elijah now.


    Act like you never said that."


    Others also thought Vivienne had gone mad, and they looked at her in surprise.


    Vivienne ignored Arabe, only looking at Elijah with a challenging smile.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll help you dig your own grave!" Elijah snorted coldly, not taking Vivienne seriously at all. "And


    don''t say I''m bullying you. I''ll give you a week. A weekter, we''ll have a perfume-blending contest here


    at Cloudcrest High School. I''ll invite renowned perfume experts to judge our creations."


    "No need, let''s do it tonight."


    "No way." Elijah refused hastily with panic in his voice. "This is totally out of the blue! How am I


    supposed to get a renowned perfume critic on such short notice? And let''s get one thing straight.


    Nobody but top-tier connoisseurs get to smell my perfume."


    "Oh, but I heard that world-famous perfume critic, Mrs. Dunhill, just happens to be in Havenwood."


    Percival said as he lifted his head nonchntly. "She''s here with her international friend, Henry White,


    a renowned perfume critic from Grandia. Are they not good enough to judge your perfume?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "It''s not just about the critics; I''ll need time to get all my ingredients and equipment ready. Perfume-


    making is an art that requires inspiration. Only amateurs like you would think something good could be


    whipped up out of the blue. I said one week, and I meant it!"


    Vivienne nodded slightly in agreement. "Alright, you''ve got a week."


    Elijah, for some reason, felt a surge of unease at Vivienne''s rapid and confident response.


    After a moment of contemtion, he said sternly, "I heard that yourte mother was also a perfumer


    with a lot of perfume recipes left behind. You wouldn''t be nning to use her recipes against me, would


    you?"


    "Scared, are you?" Vivienne''s eyes twinkled with amusement.


    "Absolutely not!"


    Vivienne let out a satisfiedugh and then slowly but confidently uttered a warning to Elijah.


    "Remember, I''m the one doing you a favor here. You''re the one who needs the week."


    Whispers filled the hall as people pointed at Elijah on the stage.


    Everyone could see it. Elijah was scared.


    At least in terms of spirit, he had already lost.


    Elijah''s face went through a range of colors. He cursed himself for letting Arabe get to him and


    embarrass him like this. He shot Arabe a venomous look before storming off the stage.


    Arabe, shocked, hurried after him. As she passed Vivienne, she sneered. "Don''t lose too badly,


    Vivienne."


    Just then, Lysander called, apologizing profusely to Vivienne. "I''m so sorry, Vivienne. I didn''t expect


    Elijah to do something like this."


    He had a meeting that night and had to leave halfway through his speech, leaving the rest to his staff.


    As soon as the meeting was over, he heard that Vivienne had been publicly humiliated by Elijah.


    He was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    "It''s fine."


    After learning that Elijah was a student of Master Q yesterday, she bought all his perfumes.


    She had to admit that they were stunning and unique. But the style was familiar, because it belonged to


    someone else!


    After watching Elijah''s retreating figure, her suspicion grew.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Mind Vi.


    "Are you guys sure this Vivienne chick doesn''t know jack about perfumery?" Elijah cast a doubtful


    nce at the Hawthorn family members standing in front of him. Not only was Arabe present, but


    Beatrice, Michael Hawthorn, and Joseph Hawthorn were all present too.


    After the Hawthorn Group went belly-up, they were cornered by their creditors. They originally nned


    to lean on Dorian, but Elijah surprisingly popped up, cleared their debts, and even promised to help the


    Hawthorn Group rise from the ashes.


    So now, they were all over Elijah with gratitude. They followed his orders to the letter.


    Upon hearing his question, Beatrice rushed to shake her head and answer. "No way! Her mom might


    have known about perfumery, but she kicked the bucket when she was just nine. How much could she


    have taught her? She grew up in a convent, so there''s no way she had a chance to learn about


    perfumery."


    "Why would she challenge me then?" Elijah asked, looking puzzled.


    "She must be relying on the perfume form her mom left behind." Beatrice replied.


    Elijah had the same thought, but he still asked, "Didn''t you say the form your third son gave you was


    thest one?"


    "He said so, but I think that''s bull." Beatrice scoffed. "Evelyn made eight perfume forms when she


    was with the Hawthorn family. She''s always been one to cover her bases, so why would she only leave


    one form for my son? It''s just that he refuses to cough it up!"


    Even the one that he did was only given on the condition that they cut ties.


    Thinking about the perfume form in Dorian''s possession made a hint of greed and coldness sh in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Elijah''s eyes.


    He waved at the Hawthorn family. "Alright, take a hike."


    "But Mr. Elijah, ourpany..." Beatrice hesitated to ask.


    "I''ve told you that as long as you follow my lead, I guarantee the Hawthorn Group will rise again." Elijah


    dismissed Beatrice nonchntly.


    Beatrice pursed her lips in discontent but didn''t dare say anything more and left with the other two.


    "Arabe, stay." Elijah suddenly spoke up.


    Arabe, who was already at the entrance, stiffened. She turned to Beatrice pleadingly. But all Beatrice


    whispered was, "Do whatever it takes to get on Elijah''s good side. The future of the Hawthorn family,


    your future, might depend on him."


    The Hawthorn Group was bankrupt. If Elijah hadn''t publicly taken Arabe as his apprentice today, her


    reputation would have been toast.


    Beatrice had always hoped to use Arabe''s beauty and talent to gain a higher status or profit. But


    now, with Arabe like this, all ns and ambitions were moot. It was already a blessing that Elijah was


    interested in her.


    After watching Beatrice and the others leave, Arabe bit her lower lip, unable to hide the hatred in her


    eyes.


    "What? Not happy to stay with me?" Elijah sneered.


    "No, not at all." Arabe quickly turned around and approached Elijah.


    Of course, she wasn''t happy. Although Elijah now had an extraordinary status, she still remembered


    how he had once groveled to win her over.


    Even if Elijah was talented, he was still far from matching Percival.


    She had always hoped to snatch Percival back from Vivienne. How could other men possibly catch her


    eye?


    "Have you forgotten? If it weren''t for me, you''d still be rotting in jail." Elijah squinted his eyes, pulling


    her onto the couch. "What''s the matter? Am I not good enough for you?"


    "No, it''s not like that." Arabe was unhappy inside, but she stered on a pleasing smile and softened


    her body against his. "You''ve been so good to me, and I haven''t even had a chance to thank you yet."


    "Ha! That''s not what you said when you were rejecting me before." Elijah was instantly irked at the


    thought of his past unsessful pursuit of Arabe. His grip on her waist tightened.


    "At that time, you were such a big shot. The daughter of the Hawthorn family, the talented beauty of


    Havenwood. You were so stuck up."


    "I was shallow then." Arabe felt the pain in her waist from his grip but didn''t dare show it on her face.


    Beatrice was right; everything depended on Elijah now. Until she could use him topletely change


    her fate, she had to submit to him.


    "If you hadn''t kicked up a fuss today by insisting on having Vivienne as my apprentice, I wouldn''t be in


    this mess." Elijah was visibly upset when bringing this up.


    "With your abilities, there''s no way you''d lose to Vivienne." Arabe spoke softly to soothe him. "You''re


    the famous Perfume Prince after all."


    Elijah''s eyes flickered, his expression darkened, and he pushed Arabe down under him.


    "Not here. There are people around!" Arabe screamed and struggled, ncing at the bodyguard


    close by.


    "You guys, out." Elijah followed Arabe''s cue and shooed everyone else out.


    Then he began to forcefully make out with Arabe on the couch.


    Little did Elijah know that their every move was being watched by another person.


    Vivienne was hiding in a storage room under the staircase, peeping through the door crack at the


    scene in the living room.


    Arabe kept pleading throughout, but Elijah showed no mercy.


    Five minutester, themotion stopped.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow slightly. That was quick.


    Elijah''s phone started to buzz. After catching a glimpse of the caller ID, his expression changed


    instantly, and he shoved an untidy Arabe to the ground. "Out!"


    Arabe sat on the floor with her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Not only had she made a fool of


    herself, he had the nerve to humiliate her like this.


    Yet she could not defy him, so under Elijah''s icy stare, she made a beeline for the door, fixing her


    clothes on the run.


    Once he answered the call, it seemed like the other end had news for Elijah.


    "There is indeed a form. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted, but I''ll get my hands on it." His response carried a


    hint of respect.


    Vivienne pondered in silence. Were they talking about her mother''s perfume form?


    She waited quietly. Once he hung up, she saw Elijah heading to the basement of the vi.


    She could follow him down there.


    The basement of the vi was converted into a secret room, which Elijah had already entered.


    She observed the door for a while, noticing that the lock had not only a pass code feature but also iris


    recognition.


    She took out a small spray bottle, gently misting it over the pass code lock, revealing clear fingerprints.


    She memorized the six numbers imprinted by fingerprints, nning to work out the pass codeter and


    then consider how to crack the iris lock.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps at the entrance of the basement room. She immediately hid, scaling the


    wall like a gecko. Even though there was nothing to hold onto, she managed to ascend easily, making


    her way up to the ceiling and watching the situation below.


    A bodyguard came into view, scanned the ce, and then left. He should count himself lucky for not


    looking up; otherwise, he might be dead by now.


    Once the coast was clear, Vivienne, like a ghost, evaded all surveince equipment and left the vi.


    As she was about to leave, she nced at the massive banyan tree in the vi. No one but her noticed


    the figure hidden among its dense branches and leaves.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    It seemed like Vivienne had a tail on her even before she reached Mind Vi. She was on high alert,


    trying to figure out this man¡¯s game n, but he never showed his face.


    She grinned while reaching into her fanny pack, where she casually snatched a wasp''s nest while


    climbing over a wall earlier.


    The wasps she had drugged were mostly awake by now and were stirring in the bag.


    She opened the bag and, as she passed a tree, tossed the wasp''s nest onto the mysterious guy, and


    quickly bolted.


    The wasps caused quite a ruckus, but surprisingly, the guy didn''t flinch.


    She stood outside the vi''s wall, listening for a while, only hearing the bodyguards shouting about


    wasps but no mention of an intruder.


    She smirked and disappeared into the darkness,ying low.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ...


    In the basement.


    This was no secretb or prison cell.


    It was a fragrance room piled high with spices and ssware. Even the venttion system was top-


    notch to prevent the scents from mixing up.


    Upon entering, Elijah saw a young man in a white coat ying with toys with a little girl around twelve.


    The girl sat on the floor, quietly focusing on her toys.


    Both of them had striking Eurasian features.


    After Elijah''s entrance, the little girl didn''t look up. Instead, the young man turned to re at him.


    They had been held captive by Elijah for over a year.


    Elijah ignored his hostility and examined the halfpleted perfume on the fragrance table.


    "I need her to create a new perfume within a week." Elijah ordered as his gaze rested on the quiet little


    girl.


    He ced nine bottles of perfume in front of them. "The perfume she creates must surpass these nine


    scents."


    The bottles were perfumes that Beatrice originally had Evelyn create. He suspected Vivienne would


    use Evelyn''s recipe to challenge him, so he needed a scent that could outdo Evelyn''s.


    "You were trained in perfumery. You should know thating up with a new scent requires inspiration."


    The young man paused and responded coolly, "I can''t guarantee Riley will have new inspiration within


    a week. Besides, perfume is subjective. You can''t justpare them willy-nilly."


    "If you two don''t want to die, you''d better do as I say." Elijah chuckled. "I believe in her. Isn''t she the


    master perfumer, Master Q? Her creations ''Hallucination,'' ''Abyss,'' and ¡®Fading Dream¡¯ prove she can


    create a perfume that surpasses all others."


    Their argument was heated, but the girl seemed oblivious. She was still engrossed in her toys.


    "I''ve told you already that Riley is not Master Q." The young man, full of anger, retorted. "Master Q is


    Riley''s mentor."


    "Raymond Fairfax, you still deny it after all this time." Elijah didn''t believe a word of it.


    "When I was in Grandia, I started investigating. The house you two siblings lived in was where


    Master Q resided. When you two left Grandia, Master Q vanished from Grandia. Moreover,


    Master Q only made twenty bottles of ''Hallucination.'' Each bottle has an owner, so why do you have a


    bottle?"


    Only twenty bottles of the infamous ''Hallucination'' perfume were made, causing much disappointment


    to those who couldn''t get their hands on one in the perfume world.


    "Most importantly..." Elijah''s eyes fell on Riley Fairfax''s ring. "Why is she wearing Master Q''s ring?"


    Master Q, the legendary perfumer, never showed his true identity. The only clue was the unique ring he


    wore.


    "Also, if Master Q is really her mentor." Elijah sneered. "Why has Master Q never denied it when I


    imed to be his disciple for over a year?"


    When he first suspected that Riley might be Master Q, he was thrilled. He knew his chance hade.


    A deaf-mute girl with a knack for creating extraordinary perfumes and her average brother could be


    easily manipted once under his control.


    For the past year, he rose to fame in the perfume industry as Master Q''s disciple, but all the perfumes


    he produced were actually Riley''s creations.


    Raymond remained silent in response to Elijah''s questions.


    Master Q was an enigma, taking Riley as the disciple on a whim, partly due to her exceptional talent


    and partly out of sympathy for the siblings'' dire circumstances.


    After leaving Grandia, they hadn''t seen Master Q. They were even worried something might have


    happened to Master Q.


    "Do you think by purposely lowering her standards and creating perfumes that are lesser than


    ''Hallucination,'' ''Abyss,'' and ''Fading Dream'' that I would believe you?" Elijah snorted. He was about to


    say something else when his phone rang.


    He answered impatiently and listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. "Elijah, there''s a wasp''s nest in the


    yard. A lot of us got stung."


    "Get to the hospital then, idiot!" He hung up. He was not in the mood to argue with Raymond anymore


    and stormed off.


    Before leaving, he turned to Raymond. "Remember, one week. If it''s not done, you know the


    consequences."


    ...


    Tranquil Estates.


    After leaving Mind Vi, Vivienne returned home and was about to rest after freshening up when she


    got a call from Isolde.


    "Vivienne, you gotta help my brother!" The little girl¡¯s sweet voice was tinged with sorrow. "He got stung


    by a wasp!"


    Vivienne was dumbfounded.


    What on earth was going on?


    Isolde was crying pretty hard, so Vivienneforted her. "Don''t worry, I''m on my way."


    After ending the call, Vivienne was about to head out when she remembered something. She turned


    around, took out her suitcase, and packed a few sets of clothes.


    As she was about to pull her suitcase out the door, Dorian and Cordelia, who had been woken up by


    the noise, looked at her in surprise and asked, "Vivienne, it''s sote. Are you packing because you''re


    going far away?"


    "Percival got a little hurt, and I promised Richard I''d take care of him, so I decided to stay with him for a


    few days." Vivienne said calmly.


    "Oh, well..." Dorian hesitated a bit. "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for a guy and a girl to be alone together?"


    He felt like someone else was about to eat the cabbage he had grown.


    "I think it''s quite good." Cordelia red at Dorian and spoke with a smile. "It''s a good thing for two


    young people to spend time together and develop their feelings. I believe they''re both sensible kids."


    Vivienne fell silent.


    Of course, she wasn''t moving into Percival''s house to develop feelings for him.


    She had never found the opportunity to investigate why her mother''s pendant was in Percival''s


    possession.


    Now, the opportunity hade.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    When Vivienne showed up at Percival''s apartment in Bay Estates, it was Leopold who opened the


    door.


    His eyes widened in surprise when he saw Vivienne hauling a suitcase. "What are you up to?"


    Vivienne ignored him and just wheeled her suitcase inside. She spotted Percival lounging on the


    couch, with Thomas tending to him.


    Isolde was sitting on the side, covering her mouth and giggling as she watched his hand.


    Vivienne had heard Isolde crying her eyes out earlier, so she assumed Percival must have been stung


    by a wasp pretty badly. But now she saw it was nothing more than a swollen right hand.


    "What on earth possessed you to get stung by a wasp?" She asked Percival, chuckling as she waited


    for his exnation.


    Why on earth had he gotten stung today of all days?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was he stalking her? Why didn''t the wasp just kill him?


    "Bad luck." Percival answered, avoiding her gaze.


    He hadn''t actually nned on stalking Vivienne. It was his surveince team that stumbled upon her


    while tailing Elijah.


    Though she was masked, he knew her too well. He recognized her instantly from the photo they sent


    him.


    Somehow, he just found himself following her.


    Looking back, he was probably too impulsive. Vivienne might have noticed him and might have been


    angry. He wasn''t sure how to smooth things over.


    He nced at Vivienne''s suitcase. Vivienne shrugged, inspecting his hand that looked like a swollen


    pig''s trotter, and said boldly, "You''re injured. I figured you might need help, so I''m moving in to take care


    of you."


    Percival was taken aback. Had he mentioned that it was just his hand when he hinted for Isolde to call


    Vivienne?


    "Not up for it?" Vivienne angled her head to ask.


    "As if! It''d be fantastic if you were willing to take care of me." Percival said with a slight smile.


    Suddenly, getting stung by a wasp didn''t seem so bad. Although he suspected Vivienne had ulterior


    motives for moving into his apartment.


    She was probably investigating the pendant around his neck. He also wondered if tonight''s incident


    yed a part in it.


    He didn''t mind though.


    "Alright, enough with the teasing. Do you think because Thomas and I are single, you can just make


    fun of us?" Leopold couldn''t take it anymore and gestured at Percival''s right hand. "Just treat him


    ASAP. I don¡¯t want his hand to be useless."


    Vivienne set down her suitcase and sat next to Percival. The wound wasn''t big. The problem was that


    the wasp was too venomous and caused severe swelling.


    She picked up the ointment she prepared in advance and started applying it on him.


    "Percy''s hand looks even more like a pig''s trotter after applying the ointment." Isolde couldn''t help but


    "I''ll have Thomas take you to Mom''s ce." Percival coldly shot back at her.


    "I won''t go!" Isolde immediately rejected that idea, hugging Vivienne''s thigh. "If Vivienne is staying here,


    I want to stay here too."


    Percival just stared at his bratty sister, wondering why she couldn''t understand the need for him and


    Vivienne to have some privacy.


    Vivienne watched the siblings bicker and finished applying medicine to Percival¡¯s hand. To prevent him


    from smearing the ointment when moving, she carefully bandaged it with gauze.


    Percival was fixated on her lowered eyes, realizing that this girl looked beautiful from any angle. Her


    long eyshes fluttered and tickled his heart.


    Leopold watched the two, feeling like they were basking in pink bliss. He felt like he, Thomas, and


    Isolde were third wheels.


    With a straight face, he asked Thomas, "Can you smell the love in the air?"


    Thomas rolled his eyes, ignoring him.


    "Never mind, Mr. Ellington has his fianc¨¦e to take care of him. I''ll just look after myself." Leopoldzily


    pulled out his phone, about to order some takeout.


    Suddenly, he turned to Vivienne with a sly grin. "Vivienne, since you''re going to take care of Mr.


    Ellington, you must know how to cook, right?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?" Vivienne nced at him while cutting off the medical tape in her hand.


    "So, it''s gettingte, and we''re all pretty hungry. Why don''t you cook dinner for us and let us taste your


    culinary skills?" Leopold suggested with a smile.


    "No problem." Vivienne packed up the medicine and gauze, then asked Percival, "Do you have


    ingredients in the kitchen?"


    "Yes, everything''s there. I''ve checked." Leopold answered on behalf of Percival.


    Vivienne nodded. "So, I''ll make you guys some pasta. Any dietary restrictions?"


    The three men all said they weren''t picky.


    "As long as Vivienne makes it, I¡¯ll love it." Isolde also raised her hand.


    Satisfied with their responses, Vivienne went into the kitchen to start cooking.


    Leopold, being the curious cat, snuck over to the kitchen doorway with Isolde to sneak a peek.


    They saw Vivienne cooking pasta and adding shrimp for vor. It was clear she knew what she was


    doing.


    He immediately sidled up to Percival, nudging him with his elbow. "Your fianc¨¦e is a catch, man. She


    can heal and cook, plus she''s the youngest double-degree holder ever in our country. You''re one lucky


    dude."


    "Leopold, that''s stating the obvious. Of course my Vivienne can do everything." Isolde snorted in


    disdain at Leopold.


    Percival never imagined that one day Vivienne would be cooking for him. He always thought this girl


    seemed a bit aloof. He thought she was someone who needed a lot of pampering in certain ways.


    But now, watching Vivienne bustle about in the kitchen, a sense of peace washed over him.


    He suddenly realized that if there was someone by his side who would take care of him when he was


    sick and cook for him when he was hungry, then he would have a pretty sweet life.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Thomas helped Vivienne dish out five tes of pasta onto the table. The pasta were white and


    sprinkled with chopped parsley. They were also topped withrge shrimp and were steaming hot. The


    look of it alone made people''s mouths water.


    Leopold, without any hesitation, was the first one to dig in. Thomas also picked up his utensils, and


    Isolde started eating too.


    Percival, unable to use his right hand, smiled at Vivienne and said, "Vivienne, I''m having trouble with


    my hand. Could you feed me?"


    Almost all the pasta were in his mouth when Leopold couldn''t resist rolling his eyes at Percival first.


    The others might not know, but he was well aware that Percival''s left hand was quite dexterous. He just


    watched Percival''s performance without saying a word.


    Vivienne didn''t refuse. She took the utensils, picked up a forkful of pasta, put it into a spoon, and fed it


    to Percival.


    Percival had just happily tasted a mouthful when his face instantly changed.


    Leopold, who was sitting next to him, was so shocked that he spat out the pasta in his mouth. Thomas


    was also speechless, and Isolde''s face had turned pale. She really didn''t expect that the pasta cooked


    by the seemingly omnipotent Vivienne were so "special."


    "Vivienne, how much salt did you add?" Leopoldined while looking for water to drink.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good?" Vivienne frowned as her gaze fell on Percival. She thought it


    looked pretty tasty.


    Percival, with difficulty, swallowed the overly salty pasta in his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Why don''t you taste it yourself?" Leopold thought he had never eaten anything so terrible in his life


    and suddenly started to feel sorry for Percival''s future.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Vivienne took a nce at the pasta in front of her, deciding it might be better to let someone else be the


    guinea pig.


    She stood up, carrying five tes of pasta to the kitchen to dump them out. "I''ll give it another shot."


    Though it was her first time cooking pasta, she had often watched Cordelia cook. She should be doing


    things right.


    However, fifteen minutester, Percival and the others were once again staring speechlessly at the


    pasta in front of them.


    "Did you add too much vinegar this time?" Leopold grimaced, struggling to understand the


    overwhelming sour taste.


    Vivienne''s face fell. "I''ll try again."


    "No!"


    Before the others could stop her, she was back in the kitchen.


    Throughout the night, she was in apetition with herself, continuously cooking pasta. Percival and


    the others were forced to be her testers, tasting until they were pale and miserable.


    "I''m tired, and I¡¯m not hungry anymore. Can you ask Thomas to take me to my mom''s?" Isolde was the


    first to surrender, wishing she could have left earlier.


    "I''ll take you!" Leopold immediately stood up, afraid Vivienne might stop him, and he quickly left with


    Isolde.


    "Ah, I just remembered, the boss'' car needs gas. There''s a fifty percent discount at the gas station by


    the east gate. I need to fill up before midnight." Thomas made up an excuse, clearly upset that Leopold


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    had taken his chance, and left as well.


    Soon, only Vivienne and Percival were left at the table.


    Upon seeing Vivienne staring at the pasta with a look of determination, Percival couldn''t help but


    chuckle. It was amusing to discover something this girl wasn''t good at.


    "I''ll teach you." He stood up, wrapping his uninjured left arm around her waist from behind. His smile


    was radiant as he leaned on her shoulder.


    "You know how?" Vivienne nced at him, looking somewhat unconvinced.


    Percival led her into the kitchen, directing her to light the stove, start the pot, make the soup, and add


    sliced beef and vegetables. He grabbed her left hand and cracked two eggs into the pot, guiding her


    step by step to make two tes of pasta.


    When it came to seasoning, he noticed Vivienne mistook sugar for salt and quickly stopped her. He


    then saw her about to add pepper to the pot.


    He shook his head and finally understood why her pasta tasted so weird.


    After stopping Vivienne''s "bold" attempts several times, the pasta were finally ready.


    Back at the dining table, Vivienne cautiously eyed the tes of beef pasta in front of her. It looked


    delicious, but so did the pasta she had made before, which Percival and the others imed were awful.


    She pushed the pasta towards Percival. "You eat first."


    She had decided not to try it herself.


    "Alright." Percival found her childish gesture amusing.


    If he had known Vivienne would be different after moving in, he would have convinced her to move in


    sooner.


    He said okay but didn''t move his fork.


    Vivienne knew what he meant. Although she had seen how nimble his left hand was in the kitchen, she


    didn''t call him out. Instead, she picked up some pasta with her spoon and fed him.


    After eating, Percival opened his mouth to indicate he wanted more.


    "You''re not tricking me, are you?" Vivienne skeptically fed him another bite. "Is it really edible?"


    "Why don''t you try?" Percival used his left hand to pick up a couple of pasta, feeding them to Vivienne.


    "This is the first meal we''ve cooked together. If you don''t try it, I''ll be upset."


    Vivienne hesitated for a moment and then reluctantly took a bite.


    Five secondster, her eyes lit up. She nodded at Percival, indicating she wanted more.


    Percival gave her a doting smile, feeding her another mouthful. The two of them took turns feeding


    each other until they finished the two tes of pasta.


    When she put the dishes in the dishwasher, Vivienne felt a bit more confident about cooking. "Cooking


    is like making pills. There''s no difference. I can do it more often."


    Percival watched her from the kitchen doorway with a mix of amusement and disbelief on his face. If


    she continued to season the way she had, she could ruin any delicious meal.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Vivienne dragged her suitcase around and looked around Percival''srge


    apartment.


    Percival''s apartment at Bay Estates was a duplex located on the top floor, upying the entire floor


    with over a dozen rooms.


    The decor was a ck, white, and gray Nordic style. The floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room


    offered a stunning view of most of Havenwood''s nightlife.


    "Where am I staying?" Vivienne looked around. There were indeed many rooms, but none were fully


    furnished.


    Percival led her upstairs to a room, indicating she could stay there.


    Vivienne took a look. The room was spacious and tidy; even the bed was neatly made with not a


    wrinkle on the sheets. There was arge balcony on the north side.


    She set down her suitcase, opening the ss door to the balcony. From there, she could see the green


    trees andke of Bay Estates and the bustling crowd and lights of the bar street, which was a


    "Do you like it?" Percival asked from behind her. "Though no one has lived here before, it''s cleaned


    every day."


    He didn''t tell Vivienne that since the day they got engaged, he had prepared a room like this in all of his


    residences.


    They were cleaned and freshened every day, waiting for her to move in.


    "Why this one?" Vivienne turned to look at him as the night breeze blew through her hair, carrying her


    scent straight to Percival''s nose.


    She had seen two spacious rooms along the corridor.


    "My room is next door." Percival involuntarily stepped closer to her.


    Vivienne paused and then gave him a faint smile. "Are you nning to sneak into my room in the


    middle of the night, Mr. Ellington?"


    Percival was speechless.


    Was he really that bad in her eyes?


    He cleared his throat, his face suddenly turning red. "Vivienne, it''s kinda risky around my ce. For


    safety''s sake, why don''t you crash next door? That way, I can protect you whenever."


    Vivienne fell silent.


    Did she look like she couldn''t handle a knife?


    It seemed like everyone thought she was just a frail woman.


    Sigh¡­


    It was all because she had been too busy enjoying life since she got off the mountain, not focusing on


    her career. Now everyone thought she needed extra protection.


    "Any other rooms?" Vivienne didn''t really care where she stayed. But Dorian was right. It was better for


    a man and woman to keep a certain distance when they were alone.


    Who knew what Percival might pull in the middle of the night?


    It wasn¡¯t like she would actually let Percival force her into anything, but even so, she found it


    necessary. She preferred not to stir things up. That was how she did things.


    "Other than this room that has a quilt, only my room''s left." Percival reached out, pulling her into his


    arms by the waist and taking in her hair''s sweet scent. "So, Vivienne, you wanna share a bed with me,


    huh? I didn''t think you''d be that forward."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    He was so close that his scent filled her nostrils. Her heart started racing, and her delicate face flushed


    slightly. She took a step back, looking at him seriously. "Mr. Ellington, has anyone ever told you that


    you''re too cocky?"


    Percival smirked. "No, I''m just confident in my looks. That''s not cocky."


    Vivienne looked up at him, agreeing that he was indeed handsome. He had sharp and distinct features.


    His high nose, beautiful eyebrows, and sexy, thin lips were so inviting that she wanted to give them a


    bite.


    He exuded an aristocratic air, and every move he made was elegant.


    Vivienne was entranced. When she snapped out of it, Percival suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    "Vivienne, have you fallen for me?"


    His voice was like a melodious song that made her heart flutter.


    They were too close. Vivienne felt a bit flustered. Lights were twinkling behind him, and the warm light


    from the room fell on his face, revealing the deep affection and tenderness he had for her in his eyes.


    "You''re overthinking." Vivienne turned her head, feeling her heart beating out of rhythm. She couldn''t


    calm down and decided to go back to her room. She opened her suitcase and started organizing her


    clothes to hide her panic.


    Percival leaned casually against the ss door of the balcony, watching Vivienne try to calm herself


    down by hanging up her clothes. He noticed that she seemed shy.


    Suddenly, a pink package fell out of Vivienne''s suitcase and rolled to Percival''s feet.


    He picked it up and took a nce. Vivienne immediately snatched it back and stuffed it into her


    suitcase.


    Percival chuckled softly. He had seen the words "tampon" on the pink package.


    "What are youughing at?!" Vivienne wished she could find a ce to hide.


    Coughing lightly to cover hisughter, Percival looked at Vivienne''s waist. "Are you on..."


    "No! I just like to be prepared!" Vivienne quickly replied, realizing that she might be suggesting that she


    was ready for anything, which sounded quite enticing.


    Blushing, Vivienne gave up on organizing her clothes. She closed her suitcase and pushed Percival


    out. "Out! I''m going to change and take a bath."


    Vivienne saying "like to be prepared" yed on an endless loop in Percival¡¯s mind. He realized that


    Vivienne intended to stay for a while. Feigning helplessness and with a pitiful look on his face, he said,


    "I need to take a bath too, but I only have one hand now. It''s really inconvenient."


    Vivienne fell silent.


    Did he think she was buying his act?


    "Do you need someone to help you take a bath?" Vivienne asked, somewhat speechless.


    "If someone is willing to, that would be great." Percival said innocently, "I''ve been tired all day, and I''m a


    clean freak. I can''t sleep if I don''t take a bath."


    "Alright." Vivienne alsoughed, pushing him towards his room. "Then go to the bathroom first; I¡¯ll be


    there in a moment.¡±


    Percival obediently left, not taking Vivienne seriously.


    But when he walked into the bathroom and started filling the bathtub, he heard a noise behind him.


    After turning around, he saw that Vivienne had actually followed him in.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Percival was taken aback.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to undress? How are you going to take a bath with your clothes on?¡± Vivienne


    watched him smugly with her arms crossed.


    Percival snapped back to reality, realizing he was being teased. Unfazed, he began unbuttoning his


    shirt in front of her.


    His slender fingers were well-defined with a faint pink hue. He slowly undid each button from top to


    bottom.


    The heat that had just faded from Vivienne''s cheeks rose again, and she began to avoid his gaze.


    "Stop dawdling. Don''t waste time."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Percival asked as he tossed his shirt into aundry basket. He then put his hand


    on his belt, unbuckled it, and unzipped his pants.


    Vivienne, still an inexperienced girl, couldn''t handle it. She quickly pulled the shower curtain between


    them, telling him to call her when he was undressed, and left the bathroom.


    She sat on Percival''s bed in a daze, feeling that things were going off track. She was supposed to


    tease him, so why did it feel like she was the one being teased?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Shy?" Percival''sughter echoed from the bathroom. "You said you''d help me take a bath. You can''t


    go back on your word."


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my word." Vivienne retorted with a yful smile on her face. "Just get


    undressed and wait for me."


    In the bathroom, Percival shook his head, amused. His Vivienne was still a little girl.


    He didn''t really believe her. He just wanted to tease her.


    But when he was undressed with his swollen right hand covered with a waterproof bag and ready to


    step into the bath, he heard Vivienne calling him from outside the bathroom. "Are you undressed yet?"


    He raised an eyebrow. Was she really going to help him take a bath?


    "Yeah." He replied.


    The next second, the bathroom door swung open. He looked up, expecting to see Vivienne. Instead, he


    saw the honest face of a middle-aged man. "Who are you?"


    "I''m the 007 serviceman from the Golden te Bathhouse." The man greeted him with a ttering


    smile. "I received your order for a home service. I''m here to help you take a bath."


    "Get out!" Percival''s face turned sour.


    "Oh, sir, don''t worry. I''ve been professionally helping others bathe for twenty years. My skills are top-


    notch. I promise to wash you thoroughly and make you feel refreshed and clean." The man stepped


    forward, selling his service enthusiastically.


    "Vivienne!" Percival couldn''t take it anymore.


    "What''s up?" Vivienne casually sat cross-legged on Percival''s bed, responding slowly.


    "Get him out of here now!" Percival said angrily. If he weren''t buck naked right now, he would''ve thrown


    this guy out of his apartment himself.


    Vivienne walked up to the bathroom door, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed over her


    chest. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t take a bath by yourself and needed someone to help? I handpicked


    him. His service skills and attitude are top-notch. I guarantee you''ll be satisfied."


    Herugh was even more carefree. "You didn''t seriously think I would help you take a bath, did you?"


    "Sir, how can that young girlpete with me?" The middle-aged man was still buttering him up. "Her


    bathing skills are definitely not as good as mine. Don''t be shy; just give it a try."


    Before he could finish, Percival kicked him out of the bathroom and mmed the door shut with a


    bang.


    The middle-aged man looked at the forcefully closed door, rubbed his nose, and shrugged at Vivienne,


    whispering, "Ms. Hawthorn, your fianc¨¦ sure has a big temper."


    "Alright, go back." Vivienneughed lightly, then gave him an order in a low voice. "Keep surveince


    on Elijah''s vi. Tell Draven to figure out how to crack the basement''s password and iris scan."


    Cracking the password wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.


    But she just wanted to enjoy life right now. Let others take care of the brainy stuff for a while.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Hawthorn." The middle-aged man dropped his earlier sycophantic expression, and his


    simple demeanor instantly became shrewd.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    After the middle-aged man left, Vivienne leaned against Percival''s bed in high spirits.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She couldn¡¯t tease him, nor could she let her subordinates tease him, could she?


    Maybe because she had just won a round, she was in such a good mood that she fell asleep on


    Percival''s bed.


    When Percival came out, still looking a bit angry, he saw the littledy curled up in his blue-gray quilt,


    sleeping soundly. His initial anger immediately vanished.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Vivienne to still be in his bedroom, so at this moment, he was just wrapped in a


    towel around his waist.


    He stood at the bathroom door, hesitated for a moment, but still couldn¡¯t resist stepping forward to look


    at Vivienne''s sleeping face.


    Vivienne had been trained to be vignt since she was a child, so even though she was asleep, she


    was still very alert.


    As soon as Percival approached, even before she opened her eyes, she quickly lifted her arm and


    grabbed Percival.


    The sudden change caught Percival off guard. Vivienne''s little hand swiftly grabbed the towel around


    his waist. The towel fell off, leaving himpletely exposed.


    Vivienne also opened her eyes. After she woke up, both of them were immediately stunned.


    Silence was the awkwardness of the night.


    Vivienne gawked at the naked Percival in front of her, then nkly looked at the towel in her hand.


    After realizing what happened, she tossed the towel like it was hot to Percival, immediately turning her


    face away.


    Percival was also embarrassed. He caught the towel and wrapped up his lower body. Noticing that her


    cheeks were as red as cooked shrimp, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. "Did you like what you saw?"


    Vivienne initially didn''t want to look at him, but after hearing him ask that, she coughed. "Too small. I


    couldn''t see clearly."


    Percival''s face suddenly changed. He pulled Vivienne into his arms, leaning close to her. "Are you


    sure? I doubt your eyesight. Do you want to take another look?"


    "Then¡­ I¡¯ll take another look." Vivienne finished speaking and looked at his certain part again, but


    unfortunately, he had already wrapped up the towel.


    Percival almost lost his footing.


    Did she even know what she was doing?


    He was an adult man!


    Did she really think his self-control was that good?


    Percival looked at Vivienne with his deep eyes. Her beautiful face made his throat a bit dry. Heid her


    down on the bed and said with augh, "I didn''t know you were so forward."


    His hair was still wet, and the tips were dripping with water. When he leaned down, a drop of water fell


    on Vivienne''s face and made it look like a tear was sliding down her cheek.


    He knew his Vivienne wouldn¡¯t cry, but this scene still left Percival stunned, and he stared nkly at the


    water trail on her face.


    Vivienney under him. When she looked up at him, he now waspletely different from the enticing


    figure in the bathroom. His eyes seemed confused and even a little fragile.


    Her heart suddenly ached, and then, for some unknown reason, she suddenly lifted her upper body


    and kissed Percival¡¯s slightly open lips.


    Vivienne was the first toe back to her senses, cursing herself for losing her head. She was a


    person who had never had a romantic experience, so why had she taken the initiative to kiss a man ten


    years older than her?


    She would never admit that she was attracted to Percival¡¯s charm.


    She tried to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Your kissing skills are terrible.¡±


    After saying that, she tried to push Percival away and get up, but he forcefully pushed her back onto


    the bed.


    Percival was amused by her actions. Tonight, she first said he was immature; now she said he was an


    ipetent kisser. He felt like he had to prove himself.


    He lifted her chin, leaned down, and kissed her fervently. His hot breath, filled with his long-held desire,


    was like a raging fire,pletely swallowing Vivienne''s breath between their lips.


    At first, she struggled, resisted, kicked him, hit him, and even angrily bit his lips.


    But he didn¡¯t care. He just enjoyed the sweetness he had been longing for until he felt her body


    gradually rx. She immersed herself in this feeling with him.


    That night, Vivienne practically fled back to her room.


    She burrowed into the quilt, reying in her mind the moment when she was about to suffocate.


    Percival finally let her go, then licked his own lips and smiled at her. "How was it? How are my skills?"


    Since Vivienne was nine, she had never had such emotional ups and downs. She felt like there was a


    screaming beast inside her body.


    That night, she suddenly realized that she was still just a little girl.


    She was having emotional ups and downs; she felt shy and sometimes panicked.


    And all of this was because of one person.


    Percival.


    ...


    Percival knocked on the door of Vivienne''s bedroom. "Vivienne, time to get up."


    Vivienne opened her eyes. Hearing Percival''s voice instantly reminded her ofst night''s events, and


    her face immediately turned red.


    "Vivienne, I''m hungry. Didn''t you say you were here to take care of me?" Percival knocked on the door


    again. "If you don''te out, I''ll tell Grandfather what happenedst night."


    Vivienne jumped up, opened the door, and red at him. "Shut up!"


    Percival couldn''t help butugh. This little girl was still shy.


    Even though she was the one who took the initiativest night, it now seemed like he was the one who


    took advantage of her.


    Every time he thought back to Vivienne''s hurried departurest night, heughed hysterically. It was


    the first time he had seen her so panicked.


    By the time Vivienne finally got dressed, washed up, and slowly walked to the kitchen, Percival had


    already taken out the ingredients.


    "Tortellini?" Vivienne nced at the package in Percival''s hand.


    "Do you want some?" Percival asked her, shaking the Tortellini in his hand.


    Vivienne nodded. She always preferred pasta, and Percival seemed to know this, so he always


    amodated her.


    Despitest night''s failure, Vivienne was even more excited about cooking. She was not discouraged at


    all.


    Percival was scared that she''d screw up her cooking again, so he kept hovering around her in the


    kitchen.


    He thought boiling water to cook some tortellini was a simple task. There was no way Vivienne could


    mess it up.


    But the moment he turned his back, Vivienne tossed all the tortellini into a pot of cold water.


    Oh dear.


    Percival looked at the pot full of tortellini and sighed deeply.


    Just as he''d feared, the tortellini had been cooked to pieces because they were put in the pot before


    the water was boiling.


    Vivienne had turned what was supposed to be decent tortellini into a meat soup.


    Fortunately, he had kept an eye on the seasoning, so at least the taste was alright, even if it wasn''t a


    pretty sight.


    When Vivienne brought two bowls of the meat-filled soup to the table, she was really bummed out.


    The pasta she cooked yesterday were not tasty, but at least they looked alright. How did it turn out like


    this today?


    "Alright, stop looking at it. No amount of staring is gonna turn it back into tortellini." Percivalforted


    her helplessly. "Next time, remember to wait for the water to boil before you put the tortellini in."


    After saying that, he had a taste. Luckily, with him around, it ended up tasting pretty good.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Vivienne caught on to the mockery in his tone and lifted her gaze,nding on his pink lips that were


    moistened by the soup and momentarily daydreaming.


    She was reminded ofst night and felt her cheeks heat up.


    Percival looked up at her and saw her rosy lips sipping the soup. He was reminded of the allure those


    lips held, stirring something within him.


    He quickly recalled her mocking his kissing skillsst night and couldn''t help but ask, "Vivienne, have


    you ever had a boyfriend before?"


    Vivienne was taken aback. "No, why?"


    "Nothing. I just thought you were pretty good at kissing." Percival tried to y it cool, but even he could


    sense a bit of jealousy in his tone.


    He thought that just because his Vivienne never had a boyfriend didn''t mean she hadn''t been kissed.


    Just the thought of other men kissing Vivienne was enough to stir his heart.


    Vivienne felt a bit awkward, and her cheeks flushed even more. "It was during college. I was just


    curious and watched some adult videos with my roommate."


    Percival was speechless.


    This girl really had no filter.


    Vivienne lightly kicked his chair. "How many girls have you kissed before?"


    "One." Percival answered with a smile.


    Vivienne was stunned. She didn''t find it strange for this twenty-eight-year-old man to have only dated


    once. It wouldn''t be strange if he had one or two girlfriends.


    But for some reason, even though it was an expected answer, she felt a bit ufortable. She lost her


    appetite after looking at the meat in her bowl.


    "It was with you." Percival added, under Vivienne''s surprised gaze. "In my dreams."


    Vivienne''s mood instantly cleared up.


    ...


    After breakfast, Vivienne changed Percival''s bandage. The medicine she gave him was really effective.


    After just one night, Percival''s hand was almost back to normal.


    And that was because she wanted to intentionally punish Percival for stalking her, so she didn''t use the


    best medicine.


    Today was the weekend. Vivienne didn''t have to go to school, and Percival didn''t have to go to the


    Ellington Group''s Havenwood branch.


    With nothing to do, Vivienne had Percival clear out two rooms and had a ton of spices delivered. One


    room was used for storing spices and the other for mixing them.


    Since natural spices could sometimes cause allergies, many previously usable natural spices were now


    internationally banned and could only be reced with industrially synthesized ones.


    She hadn''t touched perfumery in a while. Although she didn''t take Elijah, seriously, she did need to


    familiarize herself with the newly released industrial spices.


    Percival went to the study on the lower floor to work remotely. He was dealing with some matters from


    Ellington Group''s Rivenwood headquarters.


    Vivienne only then realized that the lower floor was also Percival''s. He had even knocked through the


    ceiling of the floor and built a staircase that led directly downstairs.


    The lower floor was also an open-n duplex, with nearly every room knocked through. It was filled


    with bookshelves that extended from the floor to the ceiling.


    Vivienne took a look and randomly picked out a few books. There were books on astronomy,


    geography, economics, and philosophy. There were even some rare stand-alone books. She was quite


    surprised. "You haven''t been in Havenwood for long, so howe you have so many books?"


    "I buy books when I''m bored, and before I knew it, I had a lot." Percival answered while looking at his


    Percival paused, then said, "In the future, if he''s mad at you, just take a stand-alone book from me and


    give it to him. He''ll definitely cheer up."


    "Hmph, how could I possibly be mad at Vivienne?" Richard in the video chat seemed very annoyed at


    Percival. "Vivienne is a good girl. I like her very much; I feel happy just seeing her. Only you, you


    naughty child, would make me angry."


    "Richard." Vivienne realized then that Percival was video chatting with Richard, so she walked over to


    say hi.


    "Vivienne." Richard immediately smiled when he saw Vivienne. "I heard you moved in with Percival."


    "Yes, he got injured, so I came over to take care of him for a few days.¡± Vivienne nodded in reply.


    ¡°A few days is not enough.¡± Richard shook his head. ¡°Let me tell you, wasp venom is very potent.


    Although his hand has deted, the venom is still in his body and could re up at any time. So, you


    should stay here indefinitely.¡±


    Richard was getting carried away, and Percival started feeling embarrassed for him, but Vivienne was


    very tolerant towards Richard,ughing and responding to whatever he said.


    After chatting for a while, Richardughed and said, "Vivienne, I heard you''re entering apetition.


    Good luck, beat that punk Elijah!"


    Vivienneughed. It wasn''t a boxing match after all.


    She moved aside, not wanting to interrupt their grandfather-to-grandson conversation.


    She carefully skimmed through the books on Percival''s bookshelf, looking for anything useful.


    identally, she discovered a small box in a corner.


    The box had abination lock and was spotless. It was clearly frequently used and cleaned.


    She nced at Percival in the distance, who was busy with hisputer and had his headphones on.


    She then quietly started trying to crack thebination.


    She opened the box. Inside was a delicate anklet, adorned with tiny silver bells.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She used to love this anklet. She wore it on her ankle every day. Wherever she went, the sound of the


    bells followed.


    Her mother used to joke that she sounded like a little rm clock since she was always making a


    racket.


    But she lost the ankletter on, and despite searching for a long time, she couldn''t find it.


    How did this anklet end up in Percival''s possession?


    She was about to put the anklet back, but Percival had somehow appeared behind her.


    He sidled up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. With a slight chuckle, he whispered in


    her ear, "Vivienne, what are you looking for?"


    "What''s this?" Vivienne swung around with the anklet in her hand and a yful smile on her face. "Is


    this a prized possession Mr. Ellington has been carefully guarding? Could it be a keepsake from a girl


    you fancy?"


    "It''s from an old buddy of mine." Percival didn''t borate further and held Vivienne tighter, with a hint of


    annoyance tinging his voice. "Vivienne, apart from calling me by my full name or Mr. Ellington, could


    you possiblye up with another way to address me?"


    "Another way to address you? How would you like me to call you?" Vivienne tilted her head upwards to


    look at Percival, then, with a sudden serious expression, she asked, "Should I call you Mr. Wolf?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Percival paused for a moment. A small figure shed in his mind. It was a little girl who used to


    affectionately call him "Mr. Wolf". He lowered his head, carefully observing Vivienne''s face. From the


    moment he first saw her, he could see a familiar shadow in her features.


    "You don''t like that?" Vivienne pondered for a moment and asked, "You''re ten years older than me and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    like a wolf. I would call you Mr. Wolf."


    Percival fell silent.


    He chose to ignore the age issue.


    "No, I quite like it." Percival lowered his head again, uncontrobly kissing her.


    Vivienne was startled. Before she could react, Percival pressed her against the bookshelf, forcefully


    trying to possess her.


    Vivienne attempted to push him away. She was afraid of feeling the same uncontroble emotions that


    she feltst night. But the moment his lips touched hers, she felt a conflicting desire to ept him. It


    was so contradictory.


    Suddenly, the bookshelf behind Vivienne copsed due to their weight, toppling the shelves behind it


    like a row of falling dominoes. Dust flew up, and books scattered all over the floor.


    Vivienne and Percival both fell on the bookshelf and stared nkly at each other.


    This was truly an unexpected turn of events for both of them.


    Suddenly, apuse echoed in the study.


    Vivienne and Percival turned to look, seeing Leopold and Thomas standing on the stairs with


    astonishment written all over their faces.


    Leopold pped his hands and said in surprise, "Just one night, and you two have progressed this far?


    So quickly and passionately? Was the bed at home not big enough, the sofa not soft enough, or the


    floor not cool enough that you had to choose the bookshelf?"


    Leopold and Thomas often visited Percival''s apartment, so they knew the password to the door. It


    wasn¡¯t just the two of them; Cecilia and a strange woman were also present, both equally as surprised.


    "What kind of behavior is this?" Cecilia, after realizing the situation, was very angry.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Percival said helplessly as he helped Vivienne up. "This was an ident."


    "An ident?" Cecilia asked unhappily, "Why haven''t I seen you have such an indecent ident


    before? Yesterday, I heard Isolde say that Ms. Hawthorn moved in with you. I came to see, and who


    would''ve known I¡¯d find this?¡±


    Her good manners prevented her from saying more unpleasant words, but the way she looked at


    Vivienne indicated her belief that Vivienne was seducing Percival, leading to this embarrassing


    situation.


    ¡°Cecilia, do you need an eye checkup?¡± Vivienne saw through Cecilia¡¯s implication and asked


    sarcastically.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If your eyesight is fine, you should be able to see that it was Percival who pushed me down, right?¡±


    Vivienne sneered.


    She had always been this way. If someone treated her well, she would respond in kind. If someone


    treated her rudely, she wouldn¡¯t show any respect either.


    Even if this person was Percival¡¯s mother.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t show any kindness to her, so she wouldn¡¯t respond with kindness either.


    ¡°You!¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t expect Vivienne to be so direct. She was Percival¡¯s mother, but Vivienne didn¡¯t try


    to please her. On the contrary, she was blunt and impolite.


    She had never lost a fight in her life and was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Leopold saw the conflict between Vivienne and Cecilia and immediately got excited, leaning towards


    Percival with a grin. ¡°Look, this is the world¡¯s most difficult dilemma. If your wife and mother fall into the


    water at the same time, who will you save first?¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring my mom here?¡± Percival frowned at him.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t bring her.¡± Leopold shrugged. ¡°We just opened the door, and your mom happened toe


    in. We can¡¯t stop her, can we?¡±


    He patted Percival¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know your mom¡¯s personality. If I stopped her, she might go to my


    house andin to my mother. Then I would be in trouble. So, Mr. Ellington, deal with your own


    mother.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Why can theye, but I can¡¯t?¡± Cecilia heard their conversation. She


    needed to maintain good manners and poise in front of others, but she didn''t have to be so polite to her


    son.


    "Isolde told me you were injured. As a mother, can''t Ie and see what''s wrong with my son?" After


    speaking, she red at Vivienne. She thought she was nothing but rude, like someone who grew up in


    the countryside. She couldn''t understand why Richard had chosen her as a granddaughter-inw.


    "Bro, is this how you handle things?" A woman who had been silently following behind Cecilia suddenly


    stepped forward and smiled at Percival. "Your mother is just concerned about you. You shouldn''t ignore


    your mother because of an outsider."


    After speaking, she deliberately nced at Vivienne.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. Before she could say anything, Percival coldly asked, "Who are you?"


    The woman''s face changed instantly. Cecilia quickly said, "This is Ste. Don''t you remember? You


    used to y with her when you were a child."


    "Don''t know her." Percival said coldly to Ste Pembroke, "Ms. Ste, your upbringing seems to be


    line?"


    He paused for a moment. His tone was light but ruthless. "I only have one sister, Isolde. My fianc¨¦e


    might misunderstand."


    Leopold couldn''t help butugh and give Percival a thumbs-up. He was really something.


    Ste looked embarrassed and angry. She pushed Thomas aside, covering her face and crying as she


    ran out.


    "Ste!" Cecilia red at Vivienne and hurriedly chased after her.


    Vivienne was puzzled. This person was scolded away by her son, so why was she ring at her?


    The study was in shambles. The bookshelves had copsed, and books were scattered all over the


    floor. It was definitely uninhabitable.


    Percival called Leopold and Thomas for help. They packed up important things and carried the


    But Vivienne noticed that Percival carefully ced the anklet back in its box and took it upstairs.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    In the living room, as Leopold settled onto the couch, his eyes fell upon a sealed ss bottle resting on


    the coffee table.


    "What''s this?" he asked, his curiosity piqued, as he picked it up.


    "Hands off," Vivienne warned, reaching out to reim it. It was the concentrated Tranquil Aroma


    perfume essence, too potent to touch the skin directly.


    But Leopold, known for his mischief, quickly hid the bottle, shing a sly grin. His eyes darted between


    Percival and Vivienne, and he teased, "Let me guess, is it something naughty, like a slippery massage


    oil¡­"


    Vivienne had initially ignored his jesting, but from the corner of her eye, she saw Cecilia, who had been


    pursuing Ste, returning alone. She attempted to retrieve the bottle from Leopold.


    With a swift move, Leopold evaded her, identally tossing the Tranquil Aroma perfume out of his


    hands. Itnded with a crash at Cecilia''s feet.


    Instantly, the strong fragrance filled the entire apartment, making it difficult for everyone to breathe


    Cecilia hesitated for a moment, then disregarded it, stepping over the broken ss and storming in, her


    voice using, "How could you¡­ Achoo! Ste, she¡­ Achoo! You¡­ Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the overpowering scent triggered five consecutive sneezes,


    leaving her eyes moist and red.


    Vivienne, feeling an unexpected pang of guilt, red at Leopold and handed Cecilia a few tissues.


    Cecilia''s nose was unbearably itchy; she didn''t have the luxury to disdain Vivienne. Wiping her tears


    and nose, she asked between sneezes, "What is this¡­ Achoo! ¡­smell?"


    Finally unable to bear it, she ran away, sneezing all the way.


    The four people left in the living room exchanged puzzled nces.


    Percival had prepared himself for a day of incessant nagging from his mother, but a bottle of perfume


    managed to divert her attention. He decided that this was a great solution. He thought it was a fantastic


    item to have on hand. The next time his mother bothered him with trivial matters, he could just sprinkle


    it around the house.


    And he should prepare some for Isolde too. Lately, his mother''s repetitiveints had been driving


    the poor girl crazy. She constantlyined to him about it.


    Thus, an argument vanished into thin air.


    Vivienne nced at the time; it was already 11 A.M. Unusually enthusiastic, she suggested to Leopold


    and Thomas, "It''s lunchtime. Let''s eat together; I''ll cook."


    "Don''t bother!" Leopold jumped up as if propelled by a spring, ready to flee.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, I''ve already ordered food; it will arrive shortly. You don''t need to trouble yourself,"


    Thomas said, his face contorted in displeasure. He swiftly ced orders on the app, not paying much


    attention to the items, as long as something was ordered.


    "Oh, really?" Vivienne looked disappointed. She wanted Leopold and Thomas to experience her


    improved cooking skills, but apparently, that n was thwarted. "Well, maybe next time."


    Leopold and Thomas exchanged a silent nce, relieved that they had escaped unscathed this time.


    They silently vowed never to approach Percival during meal times. It was too perilous.


    Suddenly, they understood why Isolde, who had been so attached to Vivienne, hadn''te along with


    Cecilia today. The little girl was indeed clever; despite her young age, she knew how to avoid trouble.


    However, what surprised them was Cecilia''s persistence. She regrouped in the afternoon and returned.


    When Thomas opened the door and saw Cecilia, wearing a mask, walking in, the conversation in the


    living room ceased.


    "Where''s Vivienne?" Cecilia skipped the pleasantries and got straight to the point.


    "Upstairs," Leopold kindly pointed the way for Cecilia.


    Cecilia walked upstairs with determined steps to find Vivienne.


    Watching Percival''s stern gaze, Leopold shrugged and exined, "Well, the mother-inw and


    daughter-inw conflict has always been a timeless conundrum. You can''t stop it."


    He suggested with a grin, "If you''re worried about your fianc¨¦e being bullied by your mother, why not go


    up and help?"


    "I''m worried about my mother," Percival sighed, rubbing his temples. Vivienne could be a handful. Well,


    let his mother have a taste of her own medicine. He trusted Vivienne to handle the situation tactfully.


    In the fragranceb, Vivienne, having finished her meal, had retreated to the meticulously organized


    room. Cecilia entered just as Vivienne was contemting the freshly delivered Tranquil Aroma


    essence.


    Hearing the door open, she turned around.


    Cecilia instinctively took a step back when she saw the perfume essence in Vivienne''s hands. The


    morning''s sneezing fit was still fresh in her mind, making her wary.


    However, noticing her own hesitation, Cecilia quicklyposed herself, standing tall and confidently


    stepping forward. She nced at Vivienne''s fragrance workstation, her curiosity piqued. Suspicious,


    she asked, "Do you really know how to blend fragrances?"


    Cecilia hadn''te today to introduce Ste to Percival, as she had pretended. Instead, during a


    morning poker game, she had coincidentally encountered Ste and her mother, Mrs. Pembroke.


    Mrs. Pembroke was an old friend of Cecilia''s. During their game, she casually mentioned Vivienne''s


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    audacious challenge against Elijah, acting as if it was a trivial matter.


    Ste chimed in, adding that Elijah was an apprentice of the internationally renowned Master Q, and he


    held the title of The Perfume Prince himself. Ste couldn''t fathom why Vivienne had challenged Elijah,


    considering his reputation and credentials.


    Ste even showed her news articles about the incident. Indeed, the event at Cloudcrest High School''s


    auditorium had made the headlines. Elijah''s high profile and Vivienne''s previous public exposure due to


    Arabe Hawthorn''s usations had quickly made it a trending topic on social media.


    Elijah''s numerous fans ridiculed Vivienne online, iming she was overestimating her abilities. Even


    bystanders were doubtful about her skills. Facing the sly remarks from her friends, Cecilia grew


    increasingly furious.


    This Vivienne was so clueless. She had grown up in a remote ce and had never been exposed to


    the perfumery profession. Why did she think she could challenge Elijah?


    If Vivienne were just a nobody, Cecilia might not have been so irritated. She might have found


    Vivienne''s audacity admirable. But Vivienne was Percival''s fianc¨¦e, and her actions reflected upon the


    Ellington family''s reputation.


    Cecilia''s anger grew as she thought about it. She had even lost interest in the game and had decided


    to confront Vivienne and persuade her to find a way to cancel the fragrancepetition.


    Ste, who insisted oning along, was with her.


    "Vivienne, I heard that you''ve arranged a fragrance blendingpetition with The Perfume Prince


    Elijah at Cloudcrest High School next Friday?" Cecilia questioned coldly.


    "Yes," Vivienne nodded. She had seen the news today, so she knew why Cecilia was asking.


    Cecilia hesitated, considering how to persuade Vivienne toply. Her eyes were suddenly drawn to a


    perfume bottle inside the ss cab.


    "Is this¡­ the discontinued Oriental Night Fragrance?!"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Cecilia''s eyes widened as she stared at the snuffbox-shaped perfume bottle that was painted in vibrant


    colors in sheer astonishment.


    She had only seen Oriental Night Fragrance, an antique perfume, in old photographs and videos.


    She couldn''t help but lean closer to the massive ss disy case filled with perfume bottles.


    "Oh, that one is only half full." Vivienne casually mentioned.


    "Even half a bottle is rare!" Cecilia eximed, almost squeaking like a prairie dog. She had thought that


    the Oriental Night Fragrance, a perfume from a century ago, was extinct.


    As a collector of antique perfume and perfume bottles, she was incredibly excited to see a bottle of


    Oriental Night Fragrance.


    She then spotted a ss bottle with a heart-shaped cap on the side, immediately regaining her


    "Butterfly Dream Scent, although it''s been discontinued, there''s still a fair amount on the market. It''s


    quite easy to acquire if you have the money." She thought to herself.


    Noticing that her gaze was fixed on the Butterfly Dream Scent, Vivienne added, "This one is a first


    edition."


    "What?!" Cecilia''s eyes widened again. "This is a 1919 first edition of Butterfly Dream Scent?"


    Many perfumes on the market had been around for decades, even centuries sometimes, but their


    scents had often been reformted over time and were no longer as good as the original.


    This was mostly due to market demands or because many natural fragrances had be extinct or


    banned, resulting in the use of synthetic substitutes.


    Therefore, a first-edition perfume was extremely rare.


    Then, her eyesnded on a few uniquely designed perfume bottles, causing her pupils to dte.


    "Is this... an Apple Tree Vessel?" She pointed at a translucent bottle withyered curves and a cap


    resembling a tree crown as her voice trembled.


    "Yep." Vivienne nced at it and nodded. "It''s John''s creation, the Apple Tree Vessel. The ones next to


    it are also his work."


    "How do you have such rare antique perfumes and perfume bottles?"


    Cecilia felt so excited that she was about to pass out. She took a deep breath and looked at Vivienne


    suspiciously. "These aren''t fakes, are they?"


    "Some of these are from my own collection, and some were left to me by my mother." Vivienne replied


    calmly, "Of course they are real. I only brought a few with me."


    She liked to gaze at the antique perfumes and perfume bottles in the cab while creating new


    scents, imagining their stories for inspiration.


    "Only a few?" Cecilia took another deep breath and grabbed Vivienne''s hand, her eyes sparkling as


    she asked, "How many more do you have? Can I see them?"


    She knew Vivienne''s mother, Evelyn, was a talented perfumer.


    The Hawthorn Group was in a financial crisis back then, and it was the eight perfumes created by


    Evelyn that saved thepany.


    Cecilia had bought and loved every one of those eight perfumes.


    Because of this, she believed that a woman who could create such fantastic perfumes wouldn''t have


    fakes in her collection.


    "When it''s convenient." Vivienne was a bit taken aback by Cecilia''s sudden enthusiasm.


    "Anytime is convenient for me!" Cecilia said excitedly.


    Vivienne fell silent.


    She was talking about herself.


    ...


    Downstairs in the living room.


    Leopold Sterling had been squatting next to the stairs, craning his neck to look upstairs.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Sterling?" Thomas asked as he passed by.


    "I''m just wondering why they haven''t started arguing yet. They''ve been in there for a while." Leopold


    said, looking puzzled.


    "Do you want Mrs. Ellington and Ms. Hawthorn to argue?" Thomas frowned, not understanding


    Leopold''s peculiar taste.


    "It would be more interesting. Better yet, if they started fighting." Leopold loved to watch drama unfold.


    "I''m curious to see what Mr. Ellington would do if things got out of hand between Cecilia and Vivienne."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door to Vivienne''s perfume studio creaked open. Cecilia


    walked out with a satisfied expression on her face, clutching the Apple Tree Vessel bottle she had just


    persuaded Vivienne to give her.


    Under Leopold''s incredulous gaze, she walked out with a spring in her step. It wasn''t until she stepped


    into the elevator that she came back to her senses.


    Wait¡­


    Why did she go to see Vivienne in the first ce?


    "Mr. Ellington, did Vivienne put a spell on your mother or something?" Leopold couldn''t believe he had


    waited so long for nothing to happen.


    And from the looks of it, Vivienne clearly won over Cecilia.


    Good Lord! The Cecilia he knew was fearless in front of everyone, except Richard, of course.


    Whenever she got stubborn and made a fuss, even Percival would get a headache.


    Now, she went in looking dissatisfied and came out looking content?


    Unless Cecilia was under a spell, he would never believe it.


    Percival, still tapping away on hisptop on the sofa, didn''t even look up when he heard Leopold. But


    he was indeed relieved. He had thought his mother was going to leave Vivienne''s room in tears.


    Just then, Vivienne felt a bit thirsty. She came out of the perfume studio, grabbed a bottle of mineral


    water from the kitchen fridge, and started heading upstairs while drinking.


    Leopold immediately stopped her. With his curiosity peaking, he asked, "Vivienne, how did you manage


    to win over Percival''s mother?"


    Percival and Thomas were lounging on the couch and couldn''t help but pause in their actions when


    they heard the question.


    Vivienne''s hand, which was holding a ss of water, stilled for a moment as she thought back. She


    hadn''t really done anything in particr, yet Cecilia had inexplicably warmed up to her.


    So, she summed it up in four words. "Personal charm, I guess."


    The men were dumbfounded.


    After watching Vivienne ascend the stairs, Leopold couldn''t help but shake his head, turning to Percival


    toment, "Your little fianc¨¦e''s got quite the ego. She really is a match for you."


    "Ever heard of ''like husband, like wife''?" Percival chuckled lightly, returning his attention to hisptop.


    Leopold couldn''t help but roll his eyes yet again.


    It was a good thing that Vivienne had managed to win over Cecilia so easily, but what Percival hadn''t


    expected was that since that day, Cecilia had began visiting their residence daily.


    Each time, she didn''t look for him but headed straight towards Vivienne''s perfume studio. One day


    she''d take an antique perfume, the next, an antique perfume bottle, and the day after, a sample of a


    new scent Vivienne had just concocted.


    However, Vivienne only allowed Cecilia to take items from her own collection. She wouldn''t part with


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    the items that belonged to her mother.


    Of course, Cecilia didn''te empty-handed either. Each time she came, she''d stuff various pieces of


    jewelry into Vivienne''s hands like they were candy.


    Percival began to wonder if Vivienne could possibly be his long-lost sister because Cecilia kept


    interrupting their daily routine. Percival found his alone time with Vivienne dwindling, and he was


    seriously considering finding a way to send his mother back to Rivenwood.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Friday.


    Cloudcrest High School auditorium.


    Today was the scheduled day for Vivienne and Elijah''s fragrance blendingpetition. News about


    Vivienne, Percival''s fianc¨¦e, challenging the renowned Perfume Prince, Elijah, had spread across the


    inte since his talk at Cloudcrest High.


    Guests had flocked to the school, many drawn by the prospect of witnessing this uniquepetition.


    "Ms. Hawthorn."


    Vivienne had just arrived at the auditorium when she was met with a face full of malicious glee.


    "And you are?" Vivienne asked, her brow knitting slightly. She couldn''t quite ce the heavily made-up


    woman in front of her.


    Ste forced a smile. "We met at Percival''s ce."


    "Oh." Vivienne remembered now, but dismissed the woman as insignificant. She was just about to step


    into the auditorium when Ste stopped her.


    Ste''s face contorted for a moment, but she quickly regained her smugness. "Ms. Hawthorn, have you


    seen Cecilia? She invited me to apany her today."


    She covered her mouth with her hand, feigning concern. "You really mustn''t lose too badly today.


    Cecilia doesn''t like you much as it is, and if you embarrass the Ellington family..."


    "Vivienne!"


    Ste was cut off as Cecilia spotted Vivienne from afar and hurried over.


    She would have run if not for the need to maintain herdylike demeanor. So she quickened her pace


    instead.


    Much to Ste''s shock, Cecilia briskly approached, took Vivienne''s hand, and warmly greeted her. "You


    finally arrived. Where''s Percival?"


    "Mom." Percival had been dyed by a few elder acquaintances.


    "Ah." Cecilia nodded at Percival in greeting and then turned her attention back to Vivienne. "May I


    Percival watched Cecilia with a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He knew that she loved antique


    perfumes, but he hadn''t realized that she was a perfume fanatic.


    Recently, she had been pestering Vivienne every day, asking her to disy her mother Evelyn''s


    collection at a small antique perfume exhibition in Rivenwood whenever Vivienne had spare time.


    The trio continued towards the auditorium,pletely ignoring Ste.


    Ste felt her cheeks burn with humiliation as she remembered her earlier boast that Cecilia disliked


    Vivienne.


    "Mrs. Ellington!" She called out, unwilling to give up.


    Cecilia turned to look at her with a frown on her face. "Ste? What are you doing here?"


    Ste''s face turned pale, then red out of embarrassment. She turned and fled.


    "What''s her problem?" Cecilia asked but didn''t dwell on it.


    Percival didn''t even nce at Ste from the corner of his eye.


    They apanied Vivienne into the auditorium, greeting many familiar faces.


    Among the spectators were some genuine perfume enthusiasts, some Elijah''s fans, and a few drawn


    by the allure of the Ellington family name. None were there for Vivienne.


    Elijah was a well-established figure in the industry, whereas Vivienne was an unknown entity. Many


    believed that if it weren''t for her engagement to Percival, Elijah wouldn''t have even given her the


    chance to challenge him.


    The only people supporting Vivienne were Percival, Cecilia, and the students from ss Eighteen.


    Despite the heavy academic load for seniors and thepetition being held during school hours, ss


    Eighteen was granted permission to attend and cheer for their beloved teacher.


    "Go, Ms. Vivienne!"


    As Vivienne ascended the stage under Elijah''s disdainful gaze, cheers emerged from the crowd.


    She nced down to see Logan, Charlotte, Faye, and Oberon, all from ss Eighteen, waving at her


    enthusiastically from the front row.


    Beside them sat a grim-looking Arabe, Elijah''s newly appointed apprentice. Arabe had been


    granted special permission to attend.


    Arabe''s hostile gaze met Vivienne''s, and she mouthed, "Sis, you''re going to lose."


    In the few days since bing Elijah''s apprentice, Arabe had once again be the center of


    attention. Many students sought to please her in hopes of getting close to Elijah.


    Nobody dared bring up her past misdeeds, as those trying to curry favor with her would immediately


    defend her.


    Arabe, on the other hand, took it all in stride, bossing everyone around as if they were her servants.


    But the memory of her past indiscretions still left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Every time she walked by and heard whispers, she wondered if they were discussing that


    embarrassing scene of her kneeling before Vivienne and how she ended up in jail.


    Things were definitely different now. This only fueled her hatred for Vivienne.


    Vivienne casually withdrew her gaze and walked over to her assigned perfume station.


    It was hard to deny that the perfumepetition was professionally organized. To prevent the scents


    from blending and interfering with each other, two clear acrylic booths were used to separate the


    perfume stations.


    In addition to Mrs. Dunhill and Henry White, who were rmended by Percival, three other


    internationally known perfumers were also part of the judging panel.


    "Ms. Hawthorn."


    Before thepetition started, Elijah suddenly said, "Everypetition needs a wager, right?"


    "What do you want?" Vivienne asked, her expression calm.


    "I''m quite interested in the perfume form your mother left behind." Elijah looked supremely confident.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If I win, I''m willing to trade it with one of my vintage forms."


    He was confident about his victory.


    He didn''t believe that Vivienne knew anything about perfume-making. He thought she was only


    challenging him because she had the perfume form her mother left behind.


    But this time, under his pressure, the perfume Riley Fairfax had concocted was far superior to anything


    he had made before. It was even better than Evelyn''s nine perfumes.


    So he was extremely confident. Even if Vivienne used Evelyn''s perfume form, he would still win.


    "I''m not interested in your form." Vivienne''s response was within Elijah''s expectations. She knew he


    and his backers were after her mother''s form.


    She wondered if it had anything to do with the elixir. If so, who was Elijah associated with?


    GTO?


    Or some other unknown group?


    "Ms. Hawthorn, regardless of how precious your mother''s form is, most of the ones in my collection


    are long-lost recipes." Elijah''s face fell. "Are you sure you won''t reconsider?"


    "No need." Vivienne replied definitively, "You won''t win."


    The crowd in the hall gasped when they heard Vivienne. Many thought she was too arrogant. Some


    even started predicting her downfall, saying that the higher she stood, the harder she would fall.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    There was a substantial media presence at the event, arranged by Elijah himself to boost his profile.


    Some were even live-streaming the event online.


    The previous incident had quickly spread online, sparking an inte bacsh.


    Arabe watched with satisfaction as the topic on Twitter began to trend. She was delighted to see the


    barrage of unsightly insults directed at Vivienne in thements section.


    ...


    On stage.


    "Vivienne, don''t get too cocky!" Elijahughed bitterly in his rage.


    "Enough." Vivienne looked impatient.


    "I''ll make sure you lose dignity!" Elijah coldly threatened her before signaling for thepetition to


    start.


    Given that perfume blending required inspiration, even though the contestants had a week to prepare,


    thepetition was set for one hour.


    The time quietly passed, and the audience watched as Elijah theatrically sniffed various ingredients.


    Once in a while, he would spray the blended perfume on a tester strip and then pretend to contemte


    something as he scribbled on a piece of paper. He seemed to be trying to impress the audience with


    his creativity.


    On the other hand, Vivienne swiftly picked out a few ingredients she needed as soon as she arrived at


    the perfume blending station. She then began to blend the perfume ording to specific proportions,


    and in less than ten minutes, she hadpleted a bottle of perfume.


    Afterwards, she sat down at the perfume blending station and started to doze off.


    To ensure fairpetition and prevent cheating, everything on the two perfume blending stations was


    projected onto arge screen behind the stage.


    Thus, the audience got a close-up view of Vivienne''s face. It was magnified several times and upied


    half of therge screen.


    Percival rubbed his temples. He was somewhat exasperated. He had to admit that his darling girl


    looked rather cute when she was sleeping.


    But he didn''t like the idea of so many people watching her sleep.


    Elijah, who was still gently fanning the scent from the tester strip, caught sight of this and sneered. He


    thought to himself that, as anticipated, Vivienne was using the form left by her mother for the


    But she was too naive. She was not even bothering to hide it.


    A video of Vivienne challenging Elijahst Friday had been uploaded online, so most of the people in


    the audience knew about the perfume form left by Vivienne''s mother. Now, like Elijah, they assumed


    Vivienne was using it.


    As a result, the audience looked at Vivienne with disdain. They figured that even if she did outperform


    Elijah, it would be thanks to her mother''s skills, not her own.


    How dare she challenge the ''Perfume Prince'' in this way?


    Only the students from ss Eighteen, Percival, and his mother looked at Vivienne with confidence.


    To be honest, even Leopold and Thomas, who hade to enjoy the spectacle, had doubts about


    Vivienne.


    "Mrs. Ellington."


    Turning around, Cecilia saw Ste, who had previously run away. "Ste?"


    The girl had left abruptly earlier, and now she had returned just as mysteriously.


    After leaving, Ste had grown increasingly frustrated and had returned to see Vivienne make a fool of


    herself in front of everyone, losing dignity against Elijah.


    "Mrs. Ellington, Ms. Hawthorn''s behavior is really unbing." Ste frowned, feigning concern. "We


    all know she doesn''t have the talent for perfume blending and is using her mother''s form for the


    be a proud victory or an honorable defeat."


    "Nonsense!" Cecilia''s expression turned cold. "Vivienne won''t lose. She doesn''t need her mother''s


    form. She''s got a natural talent for perfume blending. Elijah isn''t fit topete with her!"


    Ste was stunned and shared the same thought as Leopold. Had Vivienne cast a spell on Cecilia?


    How else could the woman, who had despised Vivienne just a week ago, be such an ardent


    supporter in such a short time?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    What Ste didn''t know was that during the week she had been pestering Vivienne, Cecilia had seen


    for herself how Vivienne casually blended several exquisite perfumes, all of which were no less


    impressive than any product Elijah had ever made.


    Naturally, having the advantage of being close, she pilfered every sample.


    She particrly loved one of the chypre perfumes and had asked Vivienne to make it exclusively for


    her and not to sell it on the market.


    Vivienne readily agreed, so the chypre perfume became her own, and she named it "Cecilia."


    She was delighted to have such a considerate future daughter-inw. Who said she didn''t like


    Vivienne?


    Maybe she had forgotten her past self.


    "Ste, go back to your seat. Your presence here is thinning the air and making it hard for me to


    breathe." Cecilia coldly dismissed Ste.


    Leopold nearlyughed out loud. So Percival got his sharp tongue from Cecilia, huh?


    "Mrs. Ellington..." Ste was taken aback. She thought she still held a higher status than Vivienne in


    Cecilia''s eyes. But now that she had made some negativements about Vivienne, Cecilia was


    driving her away.


    Cecilia, however, was focused on the stage and ignored her.


    As a woman, she could see that while Ste was talking to her, her eyes were constantly darting


    towards Percival.


    Before, when Percival was disabled, she hardly saw Ste trying to get close to him.


    Now that Percival was well, Ste was so eager to be around. Did she think Cecilia was blind and


    foolish?


    On second thought, Vivienne was much better. Despite her incredible talent, she remained low-key,


    and she didn''t mind that her son was disabled at the beginning.


    Ste noticed that Cecilia was giving her the cold shoulder, and Percival hadn''t even spared her a


    nce. Defeated, she skulked away.


    On stage.


    An hour passed.


    Elijah had finally finished with his theatrics.


    Then someone came on stage to spray the perfumes concocted by Vivienne and Elijah onto paper


    testers. These testers were then passed to the judges.


    At first, almost all the judges were rather indifferent toward Vivienne''s creation, not even touching it.


    They were all taken with Elijah''s fragrance, singing its praises.


    One of the younger judges smiled at Elijah and said, "The Perfume Prince, truly, your reputation


    precedes you. Thistest creation surpasses anything you''ve done before."


    The head judge, Mrs. Dunhill, a dignified woman in her fifties, was wearing a proper suit, draped in a


    silk shawl. She also gave Elijah a nod and a smile.


    "This might be my favorite among the newer fragrances you''ve released, following your mentor Master


    Q''s ''Hallucination,'' ''Abyss,'' and ''Fading Dream.'' Keep it up. One day, you might surpass your mentor."


    The crowd was astounded by her review. The possibility of surpassing the Scent Maestro, Master Q,


    was an incredibly high praise. Given Mrs. Dunhill''s international renown, herment was almost


    equivalent to an authoritative verdict.


    The media''s cameras couldn''t get enough of Elijah. The shes were seemingly never-ending. They


    were all vying to capture this moment, eager to score headline news.


    Elijah nced at Vivienne''s neglected paper tester and gave her a smug smile. He knew he was bound


    to win. Mrs. Dunhill''sment made him even more certain that Riley was Master Q.


    Others, naturally, were also watching Vivienne and the reactions of Percival and Cecilia. They were


    secretly rejoicing over Vivienne''s downfall. Not only had she lost dignity, but so had the Ellington family.


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, the only judge who was seriouslyparing Elijah and Vivienne''s paper testers, Henry


    White, held up Vivienne''s tester and said something in French to Mrs. Dunhill with a puzzled look.


    Mrs. Dunhill, looking equally puzzled, picked up Vivienne''s tester and sniffed it.


    A momentter, her face was a picture of shock as she looked at Vivienne. "This... this is... this is


    ''Hallucination''?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The other judges initially thought Vivienne was just trying to rile up Elijah by using her mother¡¯s


    perfume form to stir up some attention. They didn''t even want to try her perfume.


    However, upon hearing Mrs. Dunhill''sments, the other three judges reluctantly picked up


    Vivienne¡¯s scent strips, sniffing them repeatedly. After triple checking, they all looked astonished.


    ¡°It really is ¡®Hallucination¡¯!¡±


    Cameras from various news agencies swiveled towards Vivienne, and everyone in the room was


    buzzing with spection.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Elijah cried out from the stage.


    How could Vivienne recreate ¡®Hallucination¡¯? Even he couldn¡¯t pry the recipe from Riley. How could


    Vivienne possibly have it?


    He turned to Vivienne, his tone frosty. ¡°Did you steal my mentor¡¯s ¡®Hallucination¡¯ and rece the


    perfume you made?¡±


    ¡°Rece it?¡± Vivienne chuckled.


    ¡°Then how do you exin ¡®Hallucination¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me you made it. You think I¡¯d believe that?¡± Elijah


    demanded.


    Vivienne raised her gaze, answering in a calm, measured tone. ¡°Because¡­ I am Master Q.¡±


    The auditorium erupted in whispers and gasps.


    ¡°Vivienne is Master Q?¡± Cecilia squealed and grabbed Percival¡¯s arm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I


    would have had her make me a truckload of ¡®Hallucination¡¯!¡±


    Percival was at a loss for words.


    Could he admit that he had no idea?


    How many more surprises did this girl have in store for him?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Elijah¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He pointed at Vivienne and raised his voice. ¡°You are


    not Master Q! How could you possibly be Master Q?! You were just a child five years ago!¡±


    But then he remembered Riley. The twelve-year-old perfume prodigy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but that doesn''t mean I can¡¯t.¡± Vivienne looked at Elijah. Her bright eyes held a chilling


    glint.


    She returned to the perfume station, quickly mixing two more perfumes to be delivered to the judges.


    ¡°Master Q only made twenty-one bottles of ¡®Hallucination¡¯. Twenty were sold, and one was given to a


    student. Apart from these, there is no other ¡®Hallucination¡¯ in the world, and only Master Q knows the


    recipe. Only Master Q can make ¡®Hallucination.¡¯¡±


    At this point, another judge pointed at the two new perfumes that Vivienne had just created, crying out


    in shock. ¡°These are ¡®Abyss¡¯ and ¡®Fading Dream¡¯!¡±


    If a bottle of ¡®Hallucination¡¯ wasn''t enough to prove Vivienne¡¯s identity, then ¡®Abyss¡¯ and ¡®Fading Dream¡¯


    left no room for doubt.


    The recipes for these three perfumes were never leaked. They could only be created by Master Q.


    So, Vivienne really was the ¡®Scent Maestro¡¯, Master Q.


    ¡°Are you really Master Q?¡±


    Mrs. Dunhill looked at Vivienne with disbelief. The other three judges mirrored her expression.


    Vivienne produced a ring, slipping it on her left index finger. The onstage projection magnified the ring


    several times on the big screen, clearly showing the engraved Phoenix Blossom.


    ¡°Master Q¡¯s ring!¡± Henry White shouted.


    ¡°She really is Master Q!¡±


    ¡°The legendary Scent Maestro!¡±


    The auditorium erupted in exmations.


    No one had expected that the girl they had dismissed from the beginning was actually the Master Q,


    who had taken the world by storm five years ago.


    Thinking back, Vivienne was only fourteen years ago.


    At fourteen, she had captivated the world with her three limited-edition perfumes. She was a rare talent


    indeed.


    Vivienne turned towards Elijah, who was retreating and intending to slip away. ¡°Why are you running?


    You see your master, and you don¡¯t bow? You¡¯re disregarding your elders. Did I teach you this?¡±


    Everyone in the room remembered that Elijah had always imed to be Master Q''s student. Yet he


    didn¡¯t even know that Vivienne was Master Q. He even wanted to take Vivienne as his student and


    even epted Vivienne¡¯s challenge.


    How could they be master and student?


    In no time, everyone¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on Elijah.


    Elijah¡¯s face turned from white to green. He was now at the edge of the stage.


    After confirming that Vivienne was indeed Master Q, he wanted to slip away unnoticed.


    ¡°Not bowing?¡± Vivienne¡¯s lips curled in a mocking smile. ¡°If you bow loudly and make me happy, maybe


    I will consider taking you as my student.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a worthless Perfume Prince!¡±


    The angry shouts from the audience were like a storm, raining down on Elijah on the stage.


    Elijah nearly copsed. He tried to console himself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have Riley.¡±


    Worst case scenario, he could get some surgery, change his appearance, and use Riley to debut new


    works under a new identity.


    As long as he could move the siblings before Vivienne discovered Riley''s incarceration, he would be


    safe.


    Sadly for him, Vivienne wouldn''t be so easily fooled.


    Her expression hardened, and she took deliberate steps towards Elijah. ¡°You have some exining to


    do.¡± She demanded. ¡°Why is the perfume Riley had been working on being sold under your name?


    Majestic Woods Perfume, your debut scent, was something I guided Riley to create!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What are you babbling about?¡± Elijah forced a smile. ¡°Yes, I used your apprentice''s name, but


    all of my creations are my own inspiration!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, and her voice turned ice cold.


    Suddenly, therge electronic screen behind the stage flickered, and the scene changed to a news


    broadcast from Havenwood.


    The footage showed Elijah''s Mind Vi, where Riley and Raymond were being escorted onto an


    ambnce by the police.


    ¡°Following a st due to illegal substances, Havenwood police officers arrived at the vi and rescued


    a pair of siblings from the basement. ording to them, the girl, Riley, despite being deaf and mute,


    has a prodigious talent for perfume creation and was imprisoned by the world-renowned Perfume


    Prince, Elijah, to create perfumes for him.¡±


    The hall erupted in outraged cries after a moment of stunned silence.


    ¡°My God! He''s not only a fraud but a criminal!¡±


    ¡°A twelve-year-old deaf and mute girl. How could he do this?!¡±


    ¡°Scum! Absolute scum!¡±


    Many in the audience had brought food and drinks with them. Furious, they rose to their feet and began


    hurling their sodas, cupcakes, and ice creams at Elijah, cursing him all the while.


    ¡°To think I used to admire him! I must have been blind!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I bought all his perfumes! Turns out they were all created by that poor little girl while he pocketed all


    the money!¡±


    Feeling that this wasn''t enough, several people rushed onto the stage and started attacking Elijah.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Arabe sat rigidly beneath the stage,pletely at a loss as to how things had spiraled so


    disastrously out of control. It seemed that every time she made a move against Vivienne, things took a


    turn for the worst.


    Elijah had suddenly been branded as a kidnapper and a fraud.


    And she, as his apprentice¡­ What would be of her?


    She watched the angry crowd, trembling in fear of being swept away in their rage.


    She tried to stay unnoticed, hoping to slip away in the chaos, but was confronted by a group of high


    school girls.


    They hurled insults at her with scathing words.


    "Arabe! Where do you think you''re going?! No wonder Elijah chose you as his apprentice; you''re


    both nothing more than scum!"


    "Yeah, pretending to be all high and mighty because you''re Elijah''s apprentice, ordering us around like


    we''re your servants. You''re useless!"


    In the blink of an eye, punches and kicks began to rain down on her. Once a brawl started, it was hard


    to stop it, especially when the crowd felt justified in their anger.


    Each punch and kick was seen as a righteous act.


    The mob''s fury was eventually subdued by the arrival of the police, who took Elijah away on charges of


    kidnapping and illegal confinement.


    Once the chaos in the auditorium had subsided, the sound of soft sobbing could be heard from a


    corner.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Arabe''s long hair had been hacked off haphazardly, and her school uniform was torn to shreds,


    revealing her undergarments. Bruises covered her from head to toe, and her face was so swollen that it


    was hard to recognize her once beautiful features.


    But no one paid her any attention or offered her any assistance. Once Elijah''s crimes were exposed,


    everyone remembered her past deeds.


    Most importantly, she herself admitted that Beatrice had tested her and Vivienne''s talent in perfumery.


    She had imed that Beatrice favored her because Viviennecked talent, which led to Vivienne''s


    jealousy and Percival''s plot to bankrupt the Hawthorn family.


    But was that really the case?


    Viviennecked talent?


    She was the renowned Master Q!


    She could earn more money with a single perfume than the entire Hawthorn family fortune. Did she


    need to be jealous or seek Beatrice''s approval?


    So Arabe had been lying.


    That day of the apprenticeship, she and Elijah had teamed up to humiliate Vivienne.


    Such a habitual liar who constantly tried to tarnish her sister''s reputation did not deserve sympathy.


    "Why are you doing this to me?! What have I done wrong?!"


    Seeing that no one was willing toe to her aid, Arabe angrily got to her feet, using everyone.


    "It was all Elijah''s doing! I''ve only been his apprentice for a few days. I didn''t know anything."


    Still, no one paid any attention to her; their faces were indifferent,cking even a hint of pity.


    Unable to bear this cold treatment, she fled in despair.


    Vivienne remained on stage. Although arge group of people had rushed up to beat Elijah, the stage


    was in chaos, where she stood, everything was clean and orderly; even the bottles and jars on her


    perfume table were still neatly arranged; not a single one had fallen over.


    After releasing the news, she hadn''t said a word. She just watched coldly as Elijah was beaten into a


    pulp by the angry crowd before being taken away by the police.


    In truth, she could have used her influence to rescue Riley and Raymond directly.


    However, she hadn''t fully figured out Elijah''s background yet and didn''t want to expose her own


    strength so quickly. Also, she wanted to use this scandal to help Riley and Raymond.


    After she left Grandia, she returned home and started investigating the potion issue, neglecting the


    siblings, which allowed Elijah to take advantage of them.


    After this incident, everyone would know that the deaf-mute girl, Riley, was Master Q''s apprentice, and


    all the perfumes that Elijah hadunched on the market were the creations of this 12-year-old girl.


    With these achievements, the siblings'' future would be secured.


    Vivienne suddenly addressed the crowd still in the auditorium. "I''m here today to present my fourth


    creation."


    Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Vivienne returned to her perfume table and quickly mixed another perfume.


    The audience''s attention was immediately drawn to her, especially the perfume enthusiasts, who were


    thrilled to witness the birth of a new creation from the mysterious Master Q.


    The five judges sitting in the jury box were in awe.


    Mrs. Dunhill and the others were all stunned when the chaos ensued. They hadn''t expected a simple


    perfumepetition to turn into a crime scene.


    When they thought about it, the perfumes they had just praised from Elijah must have been created by


    Riley, which made them feel sick to their stomachs.


    How could he have the audacity to ept their praise?


    But now, their attention was entirely focused on the new perfume that Vivienne had just finished mixing.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, no, Master Q." Mrs. Dunhill stood up excitedly. "Could we be the first to experience


    your new creation?"


    "Mrs. Dunhill, may I ask, if I were not Master Q, would you still want to try the perfumes I create?"


    Vivienne asked calmly.


    Mrs. Dunhill paused, exchanging nces with the other judges.


    Apart from Henry White, the other four were all ashamed.


    Due to their prejudice, they had dismissed Vivienne''s perfume. Now, they realized they were the ones


    who were blind. Their unfair behavior was not fair to thepetition.


    If Vivienne wasn''t the renowned Master Q but just a talented young girl, their arrogance could have


    crushed and destroyed a true genius.


    "I''m sorry. I''m deeply ashamed of my behavior." Mrs. Dunhill hung her head low.


    The other three perfumers also started to apologize to Vivienne.


    "I ept your apologies." Vivienne didn''t push them further. Instead, she had her newly formted


    perfume delivered to the five judges.


    Mrs. Dunhill and her colleagues, who had thought they were out of the game, were overjoyed at this


    development.


    They were ttered beyond belief to be the first to review Master Q''s new perfume.


    Mrs. Dunhill and Henry White were the first to take up the scent strips sprayed with the perfume, gently


    fanning them to catch the aroma.


    The other three perfumers followed suit.


    A few minutester, Mrs. Dunhill''s face lit up with delight. "Master Q has never failed to impress. This


    perfume has a foug¨¨re base. It starts off strong and masculine, then takes a rich, deep turn, and finally


    bes warm and seductive. It''s absolutely splendid!"


    Henry White also nodded approvingly, asking Vivienne in his broken English. "Is this a men''s


    perfume?"


    Vivienne nodded and smiled. Her gaze met Percival¡¯s, who had been quietly watching her from the


    audience. "I''ve named it ''Timeless Man Cologne.''"


    Percival was left speechless.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    A weekter, at Bay Estates.


    "Haha, old man! You''re such an old man!" Leopold was pointing at Percival''s ashy face,ughing so


    hard that his whole body was shaking.


    "You''ve beenughing for a full week. Haven''t you had enough yet?" Percival''s forehead was


    throbbing, and his austere face was as ck as coal.


    Ever since Vivienne announced the name of her new perfume, he had been the target of continuous


    ridicule for a week.


    First, it was Cecilia and Leopold who couldn''t hold back theirughter, almost bursting into hysterics in


    the auditorium of Cloudcrest High School.


    Then his sister, a young miss who was a little more reserved in herughter, but her teasing was still


    sharp and precise.


    She innocently said, "But brother,pared to Vivienne, you are quite old."


    He immediately made a decision. He brought Isolde, who had been avoiding Vivienne for a week, back


    to Bay Estates, forcing her to eat Vivienne''s cooking three times a day without his guidance.


    Isolde made several video calls back to Rivenwood, tearfullyining about her situation.


    Also, in addition to his grandfather''s mockery, he also received greetings from various rtives.


    Some even sent over a variety of supplements, worried that his previous disability might be causing


    some issues, leading Vivienne to consider him "old."


    The most infuriating thing was when someone unexpectedly sent a box of libido-boosting pills and aids.


    The worst part was that it was Vivienne who opened the package that day.


    "An old man is an old man. We have to ept our age." Leopold said, feigning sympathy while


    pping Percival''s shoulder and trying not tough.


    "Your little fianc¨¦e is ruthless! Creating a perfume inspired by you and then giving it such a name. Was


    it intentional or just a coincidence?"


    He sniffed Percival curiously, eximing, "Oh, you''re actually wearing it? Timeless Man Cologne suits


    the old man perfectly!"


    "Let''s get to business!" Percival kicked him onto the couch.


    The perfume Vivienne designed, inspired by him, was certainly meant for him exclusively.


    Not only that, but there were only a little over fifty bottles of Vivienne''s new creation sold, all of which he


    bought.


    So the Timeless Man Cologne disappeared from the market as soon as it was released.


    This caused outrage among perfume collectors, including Cecilia, who managed to snatch a bottle from


    Percival after a big fuss.


    Despite its unfortunate name, the cologne''s scent was to his liking.


    After using it, he even felt like his sleep had improved.


    It was as if it was designed specifically for him.


    But he still felt bewildered. He was only twenty-eight, just nearly ten years older than Vivienne. How


    was he old?


    As soon as they started talking business, Leopold straightened up. "Our guys still haven''t found out


    where Elijah is hiding."


    Kidnapping and illegal detention were criminal offenses, especially when the victim was a minor, so


    Elijah couldn''t be bailed out.


    However, he was severely injured that day in the auditorium and was sent to the hospital by the police.


    Surprisingly, he escaped from the hospital.


    For the past week, not only were the police looking for him, but so were they.


    They had previously discovered that Elijah might be involved with a certain organization.


    "What about the Hawthorn family?" Percival asked, frowning.


    "They''re also in hiding." Leopold said with his face not looking much better. "They probably guessed we


    would trace the vine back to the melon by using the Hawthorn family to find him."


    Percival pondered. If Elijah was indeed associated with an organization, he might have been killed or


    taken away by the organization since they wouldn''t want their people to fall into the hands of the police.


    ...


    East District, in a basement.


    "Vivienne, you wretch! I''ll kill you one day!"


    Arabe was lying on the bed in pain, letting Elijah p her while he was on top of her. She could only


    grit her teeth, say nothing, and bear it.


    Her long hair had beenpletely cut. She now sported a short haircut after the attack on her in the


    auditorium.


    That time, she was so angry that she wanted to call the police, but the auditorium was too chaotic at


    the time, and the surveince cameras didn''t catch the girls she used of hitting her, so the matter


    was dropped.


    Then, she was taken to this dark and damp basement by Elijah''s people, along with Beatrice, Michael


    Hawthorn, and Joseph Hawthorn. She never went back to school; instead, she was being used as


    Elijah''s punching bag every day.


    What made her most angry was that Elijah always treated her as a substitute for Vivienne, venting all


    his hatred for Vivienne on her.


    She was abused by him to the point where there was hardly a patch of unbruised skin on her.


    Why?!


    Why should she be Vivienne''s substitute and suffer this kind of torment?!


    But she could not resist. The first time she resisted, Elijah beat her half to death, threatening to throw


    her to his men for their amusement.


    In addition to hating Vivienne, Elijah also med her for everything, thinking that if it weren''t for helping


    her, he would not have ended up in this state.


    He even showed her the debt contracts from when he helped the Hawthorn family pay off their debts,


    telling her that unless she could pay off these debts one day, she could never leave.


    But this wasn¡¯t her debt. It was the Hawthorn family that borrowed this money, so why should she have


    to pay it back?


    After Elijah finally let her go, Arabe went to her room.


    As she passed Beatrice''s room, she suddenly heard Michael say, "Mom, you shouldn''t have treated


    Vivienne that way. If you were nice to her, we wouldn''t be in this mess. What''s the point of you always


    favoring that Arabe? She can''t even y the courtesan role properly. Elijah doesn''t seem too fond of


    her either. Vivienne would be a better choice. She is a dual doctorate degree holder and is also known


    as the Scent Maestro, Master Q. If she''s willing to help us, the Hawthorn family''s perfumes could be


    world-renowned."


    "What''s the use of talking about this now?!" Beatrice shot Michael a fierce re. "Vivienne, that little


    illegitimate child, doesn''t have our interests at heart! You think being nice to her would make her help


    us? Our family''s hope of bouncing back relies solely on Arabe pleasing Elijah!"


    "What''s the use of pleasing him? He''s got his own problems." Michael grumbled. "We''d be better off


    begging our younger brother. At least there''s a glimmer of hope there."


    "Shut up! That family of heartless wolves won''t help us! Haven''t we begged before?"


    Arabe listened with a cold gaze, noticing that, despite Beatrice''s stern response, there was doubt in


    her heart.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She smirked inwardly. She was using her body to please Elijah, just so they could livefortably


    here, and now they dared belittle her?


    She nced at the basement exit, thinking that Michael was right. Elijah was in deep water himself, so


    how could he help them?


    Was she really going to be trapped here without freedom for the rest of her life?


    No, she wouldn''t!

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Arabe made a quick assessment of her situation.


    She had slipped out when the guards at the entrance were off guard, nning to find a nearby ce to


    borrow a phone to call the police.


    By turning in Elijah, she would sever all ties with him in the public eye, and once he was locked up, she


    could finally be free.


    She had fled in such a hurry that she hadn''t even put on her shoes. She ran barefoot on the concrete


    pavement, eyeing a man in a ck suit standing at the bus stop ahead.


    "Sir, could I borrow your cellphone? I need to call the police!" She ran towards him, ignoring her raw


    and bleeding feet.


    "Oh?" The man turned his face. His handsome looks made it hard to distinguish whether he was


    masculine or feminine, yet he was utterly aloof. "You need to call the police?"


    "Yes, I''ve found a fugitive. I need to report him!" Arabe nodded frantically.


    With a cold smirk, the man suddenly covered Arabe''s mouth with his gloved hand, dragging her back


    to the basement.


    Oh no!


    A chill ran down Arabe''s spine as she realized this man was in cahoots with Elijah.


    "Useless!" The man threw Arabe at Elijah. "You can''t even keep an eye on your own girl! She nearly


    ran off to the cops!"


    "Mister!" Elijah had been lounging on the bed, looking like a disheveled mess. He scrambled to his


    knees at the sight of the man.


    But after seeing Arabe, he couldn¡¯t help but p her harshly. ¡°You traitor! How dare you betray me?!"


    Arabe curled up, shivering. She was too frightened to make a sound.


    "Have you forgotten who bailed you out of jail?!" Elijah lunged at Arabe.


    "Worthless!" The man kicked Elijah onto the ground. "You''re supposed to be here on a mission, but


    instead, you''re messing around with perfume making, and you''ve ruined your reputation!"


    "It was her. She encouraged me to challenge Vivienne!" Elijah quickly pointed at Arabe, ming


    everything on her.


    "You lost your mind over a woman? And you still have the balls to speak?" The man''s voice grew


    colder.


    "Sir, I beg you to let me make amends!" Elijah pleaded while kowtowing. "I promise I''ll get my hands on


    Vivienne''s perfume forms!"


    "No need." The man was ruthless. "From now on, I''ll take over. You''ll do as I say."


    "Yes, yes." Elijah crawled like a dog on the ground, not daring to resist.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The man''s gaze suddenly turned to Arabe, who was huddled to one side. Arabe had overheard


    their conversation and was wondering what they wanted Vivienne''s perfume forms for when the


    man''s icy voice fell on her ears. "Didn''t you want to call the police?"


    "No! No! I was wrong! I won''t do it again! I won''t call the police!" Arabe couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Don''t be afraid; here''s the phone. Go ahead and call the police." The man took out his phone and


    handed it to Arabe.


    Arabe nkly took the phone.


    ...


    Bay Estates.


    Vivienne had been busy settling in Riley and Raymond this week.


    Given the publicity surrounding Riley being Vivienne''s apprentice and Vivienne''s low-profile approach


    to her perfume business, many well-known brands had turned their attention to Riley.


    However, since Raymond and Riley had little experience in this field, Vivienne, fearing they would be


    taken advantage of, had Matthew arrange for a legal aid to review their contracts.


    When Vivienne returned to Percival''s apartment after settling everything, she was met with his resentful


    gaze.


    "Vivienne, am I really that old?"


    Vivienne looked at him and, while resting her chin on her hand, seriously said, "You don''t look old."


    Percival was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard Vivienne say, "But you are old, Mr.


    Wolf."


    Percival was speechless.


    He regretted it.


    He shouldn''t have let her change his title.


    He preferred Mr. Ellington.


    Just as he was about to ask Vivienne to change his title back, Vivienne''s phone rang.


    It was Cordelia.


    "Vivienne, your father''s in trouble!" She said anxiously on the phone. "It''s Arabe. She''s using him


    of rape!"


    "What happened?" Vivienne''s heart sank; her face was darker than the sky on a cloudy day.


    Percival, who had been sulking on the couch, suddenly became serious. He opened the news on his


    phone and showed it to Vivienne. "Vivienne, look."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call you back after I find out what''s going on." Vivienne reassured Cordelia and looked


    at Percival''s phone.


    The voice from the news video came out. "Today at two in the afternoon, the East District police


    received a report. Master Q''s father, Dorian Hawthorn, was used of raping his adopted daughter,


    Arabe, and has been arrested by the police."


    "It is reported that Dorian has a paedophile inclination, and Arabe alleges that after adopting her, he


    would often molest her. To protect her from being vited by her adoptive father, Dorian''s mother,


    Beatrice Hawthorn, would often keep Arabe by her side. Now, Beatrice Hawthorn has alsoe


    forward to testify."


    After watching the video, Vivienne''s face turned icy cold.


    She then found another news piece about Elijah being arrested in the East District due to Arabe''s tip-


    off.


    The news portrayed Arabe as a daring woman who was brave enough to sever ties with her master,


    Elijah.


    ording to Arabe herself, she and Beatrice''s family were taken hostage by Elijah. He fancied her


    and used the threat of harm to Beatrice and her family to manipte her. She had no choice but to


    However, she found an opportunity to escape and sought refuge with her foster father, Dorian. She


    hoped that Dorian would call the police, but instead, he attempted to take advantage of her. She fought


    back, knocked Dorian unconscious, and managed to escape unharmed.


    "Hmm." Vivienne put away her phone and chuckled softly. But herugh sent a chill down one''s spine.


    An icy aura seemed to radiate from her.


    Was everyone under the impression that she was easygoing?


    Percival gently patted her head and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    Vivienne looked up with a frosty expression on her face. "No need. I''ll deal with it myself!"


    She paused for a moment before returning Cordelia''s call. "Cordelia, I''ve seen the news."


    "Vivienne, your father is absolutely not like that!" Cordelia''s sobbing voice came through the phone.


    "When we adopted Arabe, your father truly loved her like his own. But she chose to chase after


    wealth and left us."


    "I know." Vivienne softened her voice to reassure her. "Cordelia, don''t worry. As long as he is innocent,


    I can prove it."


    "How could she do this after all your father did for her?" Cordelia couldn''tprehend. Even if she


    resented them for cutting ties and wanted to take revenge, there was no need to tarnish her own


    reputation.


    "And your grandmother; she''s your father''s biological mother; how could she say those things?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    In the case against Dorian, Arabe''s usations weren''t the most lethal blow. It was Beatriceing


    forward as a false witness that truly turned the tide.


    She spun an borate tale, down to the specific day and setting of the supposed event. To any


    reasonable person, it was absurd to believe a mother would falsely use her son of such heinous


    crimes without reason. Unless, of course, it was true.


    This logic had swayed public opinion heavily against Dorian. His employer, the prosperous Vanwright


    Corporation, and even the future inws, the Ellington Group, suffered a hit in their stock prices due to


    the scandal.


    Online, there were numerous people stirring up trouble for Vivienne. Whether these were paid trolls or


    not, it was hard to tell.


    "You all know what kind of person Beatrice is, right?" Vivienne''s voice was t.


    Beatrice was willing to sever ties with her own son just to get her hands on a perfume form. She was


    hardly a saint. But Vivienne didn''t believe Beatrice, a woman known for her self-interest, would go so


    far as to help Arabe frame her own son for no reason.


    She also didn''t believe that Arabe was reckless enough to destroy her own reputation out of spite,


    without any ulterior motives. They were likely driven by some kind of gain.


    But who could be backing them?


    "What do we do now? I went to the police station, but they wouldn''t let me see your father." Cordelia


    choked out.


    During an investigation, suspects weren''t allowed to see their families.


    "I''ll handle this." Vivienne said. "You are not to meet with Arabe or anyone from the Hawthorn family."


    This matter was highly publicized, so she couldn''t use her connections to force the police to release


    Dorian. She needed to hire awyer and follow the legal procedures.


    Cordelia was silent for a moment before saying, "I got a call from Michael today. He wants to meet and


    discuss the situation."


    "Did you agree?" Vivienne''s voice dropped a notch.


    "Yes."


    Vivienne frowned.


    Cordelia was desperate, and Vivienne could understand that. If they could convince Beatrice to recant


    her statement, things would be much easier.


    "Cordelia, you don''t need to worry about anything. Just stay at home and take care of Thaddeus. Leave


    everything else to me."


    For some reason, Vivienne''s calm and collected voice was a greatfort to Cordelia. Slowly, she


    began to calm down.


    With the support of Percival, maybe everything would be alright. It was not their intention to take


    advantage of their ties with the Ellington family, but sometimes, when things were dire, you had no


    choice but to rely on family.


    "Alright, Vivienne. I''ll listen to you."


    Afterforting Cordelia, Vivienne received a call from Draven before she could even reach out to


    him.


    She exchanged a nce with Percival, who was quietly observing her. With a slight nod, she moved


    away from him to answer the call by the window.


    "We failed." Draven''s voice was filled with regret. "We saw only Arabe in the room at the time, so we


    didn''t guard against her, and then this happened."


    "It was a trap." Vivienne said. "This was likely targeting me."


    She told Draven to pay extra attention to Cordelia and Thaddeus. She didn''t want anyone taking


    advantage of any loopholes.


    "Don''t worry." Draven reassured her.


    "Find out who''s backing Arabe." Vivienne ordered.


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Vivienne messaged Matthew to hire the bestwyer for Dorian. Only awyer could


    meet with Dorian now and find out the details of the case.


    "Vivienne."


    Vivienne stood by the window in deep thought. A warm body pressed against her from behind. Percival


    wrapped his arms around her, gently kissing the top of her head. "Don''t worry. We''ll clear your dad''s


    name."


    He had already contacted his men and all the connections he could use to investigate the case


    thoroughly and find the puppet master behind Arabe.


    "What I''m worried about isn''t that." Vivienne said, leaning back against Percival. His support was


    On her phone was the news of Elijah''s arrest. The picture showed a smug Elijah, showing no signs of


    anger or resentment. From the start, what disconcerted her wasn''t Arabe''s usations or Beatrice''s


    false testimony. As long as Dorian was innocent, she could clear his name.


    What unsettled her was Elijah.


    With his temper that was as readable as an open book, it was expected that he would explode in a fit of


    rage after being betrayed by Arabe. But why was heughing so hard instead?


    She hoped her guess would note true.


    The most pressing matter now was to get Dorian out of there as soon as possible.


    She could''ve asked Draven to negotiate and get Dorian released quickly. However, such a move would


    only provoke a fiercer bacsh from the public. They had no choice but to let Dorian stay put for now.


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t afford to take any unconventional actions.


    She leaned on Percival, closing her eyes for a moment to clear her mind. Opening them again, she


    asked, ¡°Can I use yourptop?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Percival fetched hisptop for her.


    He sat beside Vivienne, watching her huddle up on the couch with hisptop as her fingers danced


    rapidly across the keyboard. She was hacking into the surveince system of the East District hotel,


    where Dorian hadnded in trouble.


    The hotel was called the Seaview Express Inn. Within a minute, the surveince footage from the past


    few days appeared on theptop screen.


    The budget hotel was far from being a top-notch facility. From the footage, she could see that the


    corridors were narrow and windowless, and the dark red carpet was old and dirty.


    ording to what Cordelia knew, Arabe had called Dorian before the incident, sounding as if she


    were drowning in alcohol. Her words were slurred and unclear, but she kept on pleading for Dorian to


    pick her up.


    The address Arabe gave was this run-down motel.


    Despite her betrayal, Arabe was still the girl he had raised, and Dorian couldn''t help but soften up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    So he went to pick up Arabe alone, and that''s when everything went south.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Vivienne had watched the entire sequence of Dorian''s arrest, from the moment he stepped into the


    motel and into the room booked by Arabe to the moment he was taken away by the police. It was a


    shame that the motel''s cameras didn''t capture what was happening inside the room.


    She had watched the footage from the past few days over and over again, but other than Arabe


    booking the room alone, she found no other suspicious figures or potential leads.


    Unsatisfied, she hacked into every surveince camera along Arabe''s route to the motel, tracing all


    the way back to the bustling East District''s Urban Vige.


    Arabe hade from there, but the Urban Vige wascking in surveince cameras. Most of them


    were broken.


    She thought for a moment and reviewed the surveince footage around the area a day earlier. Then


    she saw Arabe, barefoot and bruised, fleeing from the Urban Vige to a bus stop.


    The surveince footage at the bus stop had been deleted.


    Vivienne smirked as her fingers rapidly danced across the keyboard. The deleted footage from the bus


    stop was quickly recovered.


    She saw a man in a ck suit whose face was obscured. Only his back was visible.


    ¡°This guy?¡± Percival frowned, staring at the man''s figure in the video.


    ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The back looks somewhat familiar, but it¡¯s hard to say without seeing his face,¡± replied


    Percival.


    Vivienne didn''t say anything. She simply took a screenshot of the man''s figure, edited the image, and


    posted it on Twitter.


    The caption was one word. ¡°Running?¡±


    As soon as she tweeted it, thement section exploded with people leaving messages.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Hawthorn, or should I say, Master Q. How does it feel knowing your father is a


    rapist?¡±


    ¡°That figure doesn¡¯t look like Percival. Is Vivienne implying she''s cheating?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick? Your father is a rapist who almost raped your sister, and you still have time to post


    pictures of men? Are you flirting?¡±


    ¡°Did the Ellington family call off the wedding because your father is a rapist, so you quickly found a new


    man?¡±


    Vivienne didn''t pay attention to these inte trolls.


    She kept an eye on her Twitter post, waiting for a response.


    In less than three minutes, someone tried to hack her Twitter ount and delete the photo.


    Vivienne smirked as her slender fingers, once again, swiftly danced on herptop.


    Percival watched silently as Vivienne yed a cat-and-mouse game with her opponent in the online


    world. They were tracking and counter-tracking back and forth, like a war without gunfire.


    The smile on her lips grew deeper.


    This was the Vivienne he was fascinated by. She was full of spirit and unconstrained, as though she


    had everything under control.


    Finally, the other party was cornered. Vivienne hadpletely shattered their defenses.


    At the rooftop private room of the Golden Club.


    "Damn it!"


    A handsome man watched as hisptop suddenly froze. The screen went ck, leaving only Vivienne''s


    screenshot and one provocative word. ¡°Running?¡±


    He smashed hisptop, destroyed the motherboard, grabbed all his belongings, erased his traces, and


    quickly left the Golden Club.


    His hacking skills were top-notch. There were only a few in the world who could beat him, let alone


    track him down so quickly.


    Who was the other party?


    Was it a helper hired by Vivienne?


    He hadn''t met such an impressive hacker in a long time. Thest time he felt like this was against the


    top hacker from the Dark Web, Shadow Wolf.


    But as far as he knew, Shadow Wolf was elusive and hard to hire. He didn''t think Vivienne could.


    He didn''t go far but hid in the shadows to observe. Sure enough, two groups of people rushed into the


    Golden Club in the next second.


    If he hadn''t acted decisively and run as soon as he was located, he would have been cornered by now.


    He disappeared into the dark corner of the street and walked away. Just as he was leaving, he felt his


    cell phone vibrating in his pocket.


    He picked up, and a voice full of authority and a hint of old age came through. "You shouldn''t have left


    a trace."


    He was silent for a moment and then replied, "It¡¯s just a silhouette."


    He knew well that a person like him shouldn''t leave any suspicious images. But the other party hired a


    very skilled person. He was sure he had deleted andpletely destroyed that segment of surveince


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    footage, yet it was recovered.


    "Couldn''t delete it?" The person on the other end seemed to understand.


    He remained silent.


    The person on the other end chuckled. "It seems you''ve met your match. Good, stay in Havenwood


    and flex your muscles."


    He coldly responded, "Yes."


    "Remember, don''t lose." The man said, "You are my greatest creation. If you lose, you know the


    consequences."


    He hung up the phone, his pale face looking even more icy.


    Of course, he knew the consequences. A failed creation could only be destroyed.


    ...


    Bay Estates.


    "He got away." Percival handed Vivienne a ss of water. He had sent a message to Leopold to catch


    the man as soon as Vivienne located the man''s address.


    Unfortunately, the man had run too fast.


    "It''s okay." Vivienne, of course, knew he had escaped. As soon as she located him, she secretly


    informed Draven.


    She knew from the start that the man wouldn''t be foolish enough to stay put and wait for them toe


    for him. But the fact that hisst location was the Golden Club, a ce her men had thoroughly


    investigated in their previous case, was a bit surprising.


    Did he think that the most dangerous ce was often the safest?


    He was definitely nothing like the fool, Elijah.


    "Let''s have dinner." Percival pulled Vivienne up and led her towards the dining table.


    Vivienne had only just realized that while she was wrestling with that one individual, Percival had


    thoughtfully prepared a three-course meal and soup.


    She looked at Percival, a bit taken aback, suddenly finding her fianc¨¦ to be quite a catch. Not only was


    he helping her catch the culprit, he was also ensuring she didn''t go hungry.


    She felt touched. Having someone look after all the little things in life for you truly felt like a blessing.


    However, the news that Draven ryed next wasn''t as pleasing.


    Someone was causing a ruckus at the entrance of Imperial Blossom Nursery, using the incident with


    Dorian as an excuse. Cordelia and Thaddeus were nearly victims of an acid attack.


    The police had been alerted, and the perpetrator was already in custody.


    Upon hearing the news, Vivienne didn''t get angry. Instead, sheughed.


    She was certain this was the man''s retaliation against her.


    The smile on her lips grew deeper.


    So, it begins?


    Very well!

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Cloudcrest High School.


    Ordinarily, today was a day without gym ss. However, Percival was anxious about Vivienne and had


    apanied her to school.


    As they arrived at the main entrance, they saw a group of parents outside the gates of Cloudcrest High


    School, holding up a banner that read, "Expel the criminal''s daughter! A pedophile¡¯s daughter has no


    business teaching!"


    A middle-aged man was standing on a stone pedestal beside the road, shouting into a megaphone at


    passersby.


    "They say like father, like son, and the same applies to daughters. What kind of girl can be raised by a


    man who abused his own foster child? Having his daughter as a teacher is not only a bad influence but


    also a scandal waiting to happen!"


    These parents had blocked the entrance, preventing Percival''s car from entering.


    Without avoiding them, Vivienne got out of the car with a calm look on her face. Percival followed her


    after signaling to Thomas, the driver.


    As soon as Vivienne appeared, the parents immediately recognized her. The man with the megaphone


    immediately shouted, "That''s Vivienne!"


    Vivienne ignored them, but Percival shot a cold nce at the man, causing him to shudder and nearly


    fall off the pedestal.


    Angered, the man started shouting at Vivienne through the megaphone.


    "Ms. Vivienne, how dare you show your face at this school?! The girl your father raped was not only his


    foster child but also a student at this school. I refuse to believe you didn''t know about your father''s


    crimes! You''re an aplice! A criminal!"


    "Is your child in ss Eighteen?¡± Vivienne asked, her eyes narrowing in an intense stare.


    "No.¡± The man began to answer, then asked suspiciously, "Why are you asking this? Are you nning


    to retaliate against my son?"


    "You are not even associated with my ss, so why are you causing a fuss?¡± Vivienne retorted.


    The man was taken aback, then began to shout again, "Even if my son isn''t your student, who can feel


    safe with you lurking around the school?"


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed even further, but her face remained emotionless. "So, what do you propose?"


    The man shouted defiantly, "Leave Cloudcrest High School! The college entrance test is only a month


    away. Who knows what could happen in that time?!"


    "What happens is none of your business."


    Suddenly, a voice scolded him from the side. A parade of luxury cars pulled up to the school entrance,


    surrounding the protesting parents.


    Those unaware of the situation would have thought it was a showdown between rival gangs.


    A group of well-dressed men and women got out of the cars and stood in front of Vivienne. They were


    the parents of ss Eighteen¡¯s students, led by Charlotte''s grandmother.


    She coldly addressed the protesters. "Since Ms. Vivienne came, my granddaughter''s grades have


    improved. She went from failing to ranking in the top hundred. She is a savior for my granddaughter''s


    academic career. I dare anyone to try and kick her out of this school!"


    Agreement rippled through the crowd of ss Eighteen parents. Logan''s mother, adorned in valuable


    jewelry, was particrly intimidating, causing the protesters to step back.


    Backing up the other parents, Faye''s mother, Doreen Baker, was even more direct. Not only did she


    show up, but she also brought her brother.


    Robert, still handsome and suave in middle age, stepped forward and squinted at the protesters. He


    pointed at Edward, who was trying to disappear into the crowd. "Edward, have you finished your


    quarterly reports? Are you ying hooky to cause trouble? Are you asking to be fired?"


    "No, Robert, I was wrong. I''ll go back to work now. Please don''t fire me." Edward pleaded, his face full


    of regret.


    Robert ignored him and continued to single out more employees from among the protesters. Threats of


    wage and bonus cuts flew, and all attendance records were wiped clean.


    The scene at the entrance of Cloudcrest High School was a spectacle, leaving the school staff


    bbergasted.


    In the end, Vivienne was led into the school by ra Redwood and Doreen Baker, apanied by the


    parents of ss Eighteen. It was a grand spectacle.


    Left to the side, Percival could only look in astonishment. "I never imagined this would happen."


    Vivienne was genuinely touched by the parents of her students today. When she first became the


    homeroom teacher at Cloudcrest High School, though it was partially due to a dare from Arabe, she


    had always given her all to her students in ss Eighteen.


    But she never expected anything in return.


    Until just now these parents stood in front of her, defending her.


    It was only after she got to the ssroom that she found out that Charlotte and Logan, upon hearing


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    about the parents who had gathered at the school gates, had informed their own parents.


    Even though she could have handled it herself, having someone stand up for her made her feel warm


    inside. It was just like how her mother would always stand in front of her to shield her from danger ten


    years ago.


    As ra was leaving, she held on to Vivienne''s hand, reluctant to let go. "Vivienne, don''t let those


    rumors get to you. If anyone tries to bully you again, just let me know. I won''t do anything but lie on the


    ground and see if they can continue."


    "Thank you, ra." Vivienne chuckled as a faint smile yed on her lips.


    "Hey, speaking of which, you haven''t visited me in a while, you ungrateful girl." rained.


    "Remember toe see me when you''re free."


    "I will." Vivienne responded with a soft smile.


    "Ms. Vivienne, I want to thank you for taking care of Faye." Doreen added, with a grateful look on her


    face. "She''s be much more cheerful since she started school."


    And thanks to the medicine Vivienne provided, the scars on Faye''s face had been gradually fading,


    which was a pleasant surprise for both mother and daughter. Even though they had paid for the


    medicine, they were still incredibly grateful to Vivienne.


    So when they heard about what had happened, Doreen immediately informed ra, and they


    contacted the other parents from ss Eighteen and hurried over.


    As Vivienne was about to return to her office, she saw Mr. James walking towards her with a handsome


    man of paleplexion by his side.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Upon seeing her, Mr. James eagerly approached. "Vivienne, this is Felix. The son of an old friend of


    mine who just returned from studying abroad. He''s a genius in the field of electronic engineering, like


    you. You guys should exchange ideas when you have time."


    "Hello, Vivienne."


    Vivienne extended her right hand, giving Felix an extra nce. She had seen countless handsome


    men and beautiful women, but it was the first time she had encountered a man whose beauty was


    androgynous.


    "Hello, Felix."


    Although Felix always seemed aloof, he politely shook hands with Vivienne.


    "Your colleague was in a car ident yesterday. He''s now in the hospital." Mr. James sighed heavily.


    "So he won''t be able to teach ss Eighteen English anymore."


    He then patted Felix on the shoulder,ughing. "Fortunately, Felix is back. With only a little over a


    month left before the college entrance test, he''ll take over the English sses."


    Vivienne eyed Felix without saying a word. Seeing this, Felix silently pulled out a teaching certificate


    from his pocket and handed it to her. "Don''t worry." He said stiffly, "I''m certified and can guarantee that


    I''ll take good care of your students."


    "Come on, don''t be so silly." Mr. James chuckled as his face crinkled like a sunflower. He patted Felix''s


    shoulder and said, "Since I''ve chosen you, I know you can handle it. Vivienne trusts my judgment,


    right?"


    "Felix, take care." Vivienne nodded without saying much.


    After Mr. James and Felix left, she still stood there, staring at Felix''s retreating figure.


    "Vivienne, you''re ogling other men behind my back again." Percival appeared out of nowhere, his tone


    somewhat jealous.


    "I''m a sucker for good looks." Vivienneughed lightly. "Who can me me when the new guy is so


    handsome?"


    "Is he more handsome than me?" Percival nced at Felix''s distant figure, hiding the glint in his eyes,


    and persistently nagged Vivienne.


    "About the same." Vivienne carefullypared them, then added with a smile. "But he''s younger than


    you."


    Percival felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart. He wished he could teach this girl a lesson in


    certain ways, physically demonstrating how young he was.


    "Vivienne."


    Suddenly, Vivienne heard someone call her. She turned around to see Coral looking at her timidly. "I¡­


    I have something to show you."


    Percival frowned. Who was this now?


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Coral became anxious. "This could prove your father''s innocence."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces, then both walked toward Coral.


    "What is it?" Vivienne asked.


    Coral silently showed them a video of Arabe disparaging Dorian''s family for being poor and admitting


    that she enjoyed a luxurious life only because she was with Beatrice.


    This video at least proved that Dorian was innocent of child molestation.


    "If necessary, I can testify for your father. Arabe has said many derogatory things about you." Coral


    seemed a bit frantic. "I know I''ve done many things to hurt you in the past. Consider this video as a part


    of my apology."


    "Thank you. I''ll take the video. It mighte in handy." Vivienne thanked her after receiving the video


    from Coral.


    But she knew very well that the so-called child molestation and childhood harassment charges were


    now impossible to investigate due to ack of evidence. It was impossible to convict Dorian based


    solely on Beatrice and Arabe''s testimonies.


    So this wasn''t the main issue. The primary concern was the rape case at the motel.


    However, she asked Coral curiously, "Why do you believe in my father''s innocence?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Coral nced at Vivienne. "Arabe is a notorious liar. Whatever she says must be


    false! That''s why I believe your father."


    With that, she turned and ran off.


    Vivienne slightly pursed her lips, suddenly thinking that this girl, who finally stopped being manipted


    by Arabe, was quite adorable.


    In the afternoon.


    After thewyer sessfully met with Dorian, Matthew called Vivienne, his tone a bit off.


    "Madam, thewyer met with your father. ording to your father, he received a call from Arabe,


    begging him toe and rescue her at the motel. He didn''t think much and went. However, as soon as


    he entered, he was knocked out from behind and didn''t know what happened next."


    "Okay." Vivienne already had a hunch about this situation after watching the surveince video.


    "There''s more." Matthew''s voice became a bit heavier. "As you predicted, your father was ced in the


    same cell as Elijah after he was transferred to the detention center."


    "Did something happen?" Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes. Your father was beaten up on his first day in there." Matthew replied in a heavy tone.


    Despite this being a predictable situation, Vivienne still took a deep breath before asking, "How badly


    was he injured?"


    "They used a special method, so there are no visible injuries." Matthew sighed. "So thewyer can''t


    use this as a reason to apply for a cell change."


    "Special?" Vivienne frowned.


    ¡°They used needles."


    "Madam, you are surely aware of how excruciating it can be when those slender cattle hair needles are


    lodged into your flesh. It causes ineffable pain without leaving a single trace of injury."


    Matthew''s tone dropped slightly. "That''s the exact method they''re using to torment your father. He''s


    nothing. So, they''ve assumed he''s lying and refused to change his cell."


    "Those needles are likely not made of metal." Vivienne rubbed her temples.


    She had suspected this since seeing the news photos of Elijah''s arrest the day before.


    The plot to imprison Dorian, regardless of whether his sexual assault charges were substantiated, was


    inconsequential. What they truly wanted was to have Dorian confined during his time in the detention


    center.


    Sexual assault cases were notoriously difficult to resolve.


    Hence, the investigation stage would be excessively prolonged. During this extensive period, they had


    ample time to torment Dorian.


    And she was left powerless.


    "What do they want?" Vivienne asked coldly.


    "The perfume form your mother left behind." Matthew answered.


    As expected.


    Vivienne let out a coldugh. "Tell Dorian to give them whatever they want."


    "We''ve told him the same." Matthew sighed again. "But your father is quite stubborn. Hiswyer


    mentioned how he''d been tortured all night. He appeared extremely weak, yet he insisted on not


    handing over your mother''s form. He said it was something your mother left behind, and it shouldn''t


    be used like this."


    Vivienne sometimes thought Dorian was simple, yet other times he seemed iprehensible.


    He appeared weak and helpless in many aspects, but when it came to matters of principle, he was as


    stubborn as a mule.


    "Madam, as a skilled physician, you''re well aware that those cattle hair needles, despite causing only


    minor injuries, could be lethal if lodged in the wrong ce." Matthew continued, "And we''re unable to


    request a cell change or even propose bail for your father due to obstruction from some unknown


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    source. Given the current circumstances, what do you think we should do?"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Vivienne paused for a moment, diligently racking her brain for any loopholes in the intricate scheme


    bumping into Felix as she passed.


    Just as she was about to look up, she felt a strong pull dragging her away from Felix.


    "Watch out." Percival said while holding her hand.


    Felix''s gaze briefly lingered on their intertwined hands before he nodded in apology and continued on


    his path.


    "Percival, do you have yourptop in your car?" Vivienne asked abruptly.


    "No, it''s at home." Percival replied, shaking his head.


    "Then take me home now." Without further exnation, Vivienne started towards the elevator.


    "What happened?" Percival trailed after her with eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ignoring his question, Vivienne rode in silence back to Bay Estates. As soon as they entered the


    house, she picked up theptop from the couch and started reviewing the surveince footage from the


    motel.


    After discovering that a young woman had visited the room a day before Arabe had checked in,


    Vivienne delved deeper into the young woman''s background. She discovered that the woman had


    previously installed a hidden camera in the room to catch her husband cheating. With this information


    in mind, Vivienne quickly dialed Matthew.


    "Pass the word along. Have the police release a statement about discovering a hidden camera in the


    room at the motel where the incident urred."


    Being the efficient man he was, Matthew had the news circted within half an hour. The inte was


    aze with discussions about the hidden camera found in the room where the assault had taken ce.


    The following afternoon, Vivienne received a call at school.


    It was the young woman from the surveince footage of the motel.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, my name is Linda. I have the footage from that day in the room." Linda got straight to


    the point. "This video can definitely prove your father''s innocence. I''m asking for 5 million dors for it."


    "How did you get this video?" Vivienne asked, matching Linda''s directness.


    "Ah, that." Linda chuckled. "I had previously installed a hidden camera in that room to catch my


    husband cheating. I forgot to remove it, and it turns out it captured your father''s incident."


    After a brief pause, Linda continued, "If you don''t want the video, I''m considering selling it to someone


    else. I think your adopted sister would be willing to pay."


    "She doesn''t have money." Vivienne retorted with a coldugh.


    "Of course, I know you have money. After all, you do have a taste for expensive perfumes." Linda


    chuckled heartily. "So I came directly to you."


    "Give me your address. I''lle to see you tomorrow for a face-to-face transaction." Vivienne decided.


    Linda promptly provided her address.


    After hanging up the call, Vivienne cast a cautious nce at the corner of the staircase from where


    Felix was descending with a stack of books.


    However, the next day, Vivienne did not show up at Linda''s ce. Instead, she was leisurely sipping


    coffee at a caf¨¦ across the street from Linda''s with herptop in front of her, disying a live feed of


    Linda''s apartment.


    The man sitting across from her, Percival, nced out the caf¨¦''s window and informed Vivienne. "She''s


    here."


    Vivienne followed his gaze and caught sight of Arabe, dressed casually in a tracksuit and a baseball


    cap, entering the building where Linda lived.


    Five minutester, Arabe appeared on Vivienne''sptop screen in the surveince feed.


    "What are you doing here?" Linda''s face paled as she saw Arabe. "Get out!"


    Ignoring Linda''s protest, Arabe cut to the chase. "I heard you have a video that you want to sell to my


    sister, Vivienne. I can pay the same price."


    "The same price?" Linda scoffed. "If I sell it to you, I want double. 10 million dors or no deal!"


    Taken aback, Arabe snapped. "Are you trying to rip me off?"


    "Ha! If I sell the video to Vivienne, I''m helping to clear her father''s name. That''s a good deed." Linda


    replied coldly, with disdain in her eyes. "But selling it to you? That''s aiding and abetting. You want me to


    "Do you really have the footage?" Arabe''s face paled.


    "Yep, your dad was knocked out as soon as he entered your room." Linda replied nonchntly.


    "So you really did capture everything?" Arabe''sugh was tinged with a hint of unease. "Are you sure


    you won''t sell the video to me?"


    "Nope. Your sister has more money. She would probably even pay me 20 million if I asked." Linda


    looked at Arabe with tant disregard.


    "In that case..." Arabe''s eyes darkened. She lunged at Linda and began choking her. "You might as


    well die."


    By the time Vivienne arrived at the scene, Arabe was on top of Linda, choking her and demanding to


    know the location of the video.


    Linda screamed loudly for help.


    Vivienne stepped forward and kicked Arabe off Linda.


    Arabe sat on the floor, stunned for a moment. Her phone buzzed with a flurry of notifications.


    Everything that had just urred in the room had been uploaded to the inte by Vivienne.


    The footage not only proved that Arabe had framed Dorian but also cleared Dorian of all charges.


    The twist in the tale left the inte in a state of shock.


    Netizens were baffled. Had Arabe lost her mind? Why was she going to such lengths just to frame


    her adoptive father?


    Arabe gazed at the relentless questioning on Twitter as her mind went nk. Suddenly, she snapped


    back to reality and scoffed at Vivienne. "You''re ying me, aren''t you? There''s no video, is there?"


    No one responded to her. Vivienne and Linda simply watched her in silence.


    The police officer Vivienne had called walked in at that moment, handcuffed Arabe, and led her


    away.


    Arabe was right. It was all a ruse. There was no video.


    It was all a con to trap Arabe.


    Who would have thought she''d fall for it so easily?


    When Vivienne received a call from Matthew, informing her that Dorian had been released, she and


    Percival were quietly tucked away at school.


    Matthew was incredulous on the phone. "Madam, you''re incredible. How did you know it would be


    Arabe, that dope, who would go after the woman instead of GTO directly taking care of it?"


    "Because GTO was afraid that even if they took out Linda, they wouldn''t find the video, and maybe that


    fabricated video would end up in my hands." Vivienne replied with a slight chuckle. "So they let


    Arabe take the first step."


    Thankfully, Arabe was as dim-witted as she had expected.


    Vivienne had simply set a trap. She deliberately misled the police and spread false news of a pinhole


    camera found in the room.


    Then, she had manipted Linda, coaxing her to spread the rumor that she held a video that could


    prove Dorian''s innocence, and lured her into making contact.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Arabe became restless when she heard that a video capturing her framing Dorian existed, especially


    after realizing that Linda had been in contact with Vivienne.


    The people at GTO investigated whether Linda had indeed tried to uncover an affair the day before.


    Linda had indeed installed a hidden camera in that room to catch her husband and his mistress in the


    act, and she had indeed recorded a video of her husband''s infidelity.


    But the camera she had installed was removed the day she caught him.


    But Arabe didn''t know, and neither did GTO.


    After confirming that Linda had installed a hidden camera, they began to suspect the rest.


    And so, they fell into Vivienne''s trap.


    "Madam, how did you know it was Arabe who knocked your dad out?" Matthew was puzzled. "Even


    your dad doesn''t know. He was knocked out as soon as he walked in and didn''t see anything. It could


    have been someone else who was hiding in the room ahead of time, couldn''t it?"


    If Linda hadn''t mentioned this, Arabe might not have been tricked into revealing the truth so quickly.


    It was indeed her who knocked out Dorian. Arabe became incredibly afraid upon hearing this and


    believed Linda had caught her red-handed. In a fit of panic, she tried to strangle Linda and demanded


    the video evidence.


    "I guessed." Vivienne said tly.


    Vivienne paused before saying, "Go and take an IQ test."


    Matthew was taken aback. "That''s a personal attack."


    Whether Arabe had knocked out Dorian was Vivienne''s guess based on Dorian''s statement. She


    wasn''t sure if it was the truth.


    Perhaps there was someone else hiding in that room that day who had knocked Dorian out.


    She had checked the surveince footage of the motel and found no one other than Arabe entering


    that room. The people she had sent to follow and protect Dorian found no one leaving the room after


    the incident.


    "Your dad''s been released, but he''s not doing well. He''s been taken to the hospital. You should go see


    him."


    Vivienne''s eyes turned icy. "What happened?"


    Matthew hesitated, then replied, "Elijah''s gang found out your dad was being released, so they decided


    to make their move."


    ...


    At the hospital.


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived, Dorian had already been taken to the operating room. Cordelia


    was waiting anxiously in the family waiting area with Thaddeus, and even Jan Lockwood and


    Herman were there.


    "Vivienne, you''re here?" Cordelia wiped her tears as she saw Vivienne and Percival enter the waiting


    room. She tried to smile, but her lips wouldn''t lift.


    "Aunt Cordelia, what did the doctor say?" Vivienne''s stunning face was covered in ayer of frost, and


    her entire demeanor was off-putting.


    "The doctor said¡­" Cordelia choked on her words and started crying again. "Your dad had over twenty


    needles stuck in him. Two of them pierced his lung. They need to operate to remove them."


    Vivienne''s heart filled with rage. It was the first time she felt such an intense urge to kill.


    She had rescued Dorian in the quickest way possible, yet he had still been harmed.


    Elijah''s gang, aware that Dorian was about to be released, decided to make a clean sweep and use


    this to get back at her.


    Arabe and Elijah deserved to die!


    That shadowy figure needed to be dealt with too!


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand, trying to calm her fury. He turned to Herman and said, "Is this how you


    treat people?"


    "I''m sorry; we''re truly sorry." Herman, despite not being responsible for the prison, felt guilty since the


    police were all one unit.


    Dorian was clearly wronged, and yet he was seriously injured within 48 hours of his arrival at the


    prison. It was only natural that Herman would apologize.


    Vivienne was reasonable and didn''t vent her anger on him, but merely nodded coldly.


    Percival held her hand and whispered, "Don''t worry. The warden and his superior won''t be in their


    positions for long."


    Everyone knew that Elijah and Vivienne were enemies, yet the police still ced Dorian in the same


    cell as him. Their intentions were clear. It was unlikely that there wasn''t some conspiracy behind it.


    They probably didn''t expect Elijah, in his fury and desperation, to cause such a serious incident.


    An innocent suspect was subjected to vignte justice in prison. Those unaware might think it was


    police torture.


    And now that things had escted to this point, with no media outlets picking up on the news, it was


    clear that someone was suppressing the information.


    Vivienne wouldn''t let them get their way. She coollyposed a tweet about the incident and posted it.


    Within half an hour, reporters filled the area outside the operating room, having gotten wind of the


    news.


    Herman and Jan looked helplessly at the microphones thrust in their faces, but they couldn''t do


    anything about it. They knew Vivienne wasn''t wrong.


    Soon, news of Dorian, an innocent man who was framed by his adopted daughter, being severely


    beaten in prison by his cellmate and sent to the hospital spread across the inte.


    As Vivienne had expected, manyizens began to suspect that the police had used torture on Dorian,


    and when things got out of hand, they used his cellmate as a scapegoat.


    However, when it was revealed that Elijah was Dorian''s cellmate, people''s opinions changed.


    Many people vented on Twitter. "Wasn''t the news of Elijah kidnapping Vivienne''s student all over the


    news? How could the police not know?"


    "You¡¯re right! How could they not know? That young girl named Riley was the one the cops rescued,


    wasn''t she? They knew full well that Elijah had a beef with Vivienne, and yet they locked this


    dangerous man up with Vivienne''s father. There''s something fishy going on; I''m sure of it."


    "Agreed!"


    Of course, there were some dissenting voices as well. "Isn''t Arabe Elijah''s disciple? Dorian assaulted


    Arabe, so isn''t it normal for Elijah to take revenge for his disciple?"


    "Bullshit! Have you got a leak in your brain, mate? Elijah was arrested because Arabe reported him.


    There''s no way he was taking revenge for Arabe. It''s clear as day that he was seizing the opportunity


    to retaliate against Vivienne."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The same person countered. "Have you all forgotten that even though Dorian cleared his name of


    assault, the case of his predilection for minors and his indecent behavior with young girls is still up in


    the air? Isn''t it too early to sympathize with him?"


    "Given that Arabe could now frame her own foster father for assault, I''m sure she''s also lying about


    the whole pedophilia and indecency thing."


    "Exactly. Isn''t Arabe known for her lies and false usations? She used her foster sister before,


    and now she''s framing her own foster father. If I ever believe a word she says again, I''ll live stream


    eating a hot dog covered in ants!"


    "Same here!"


    "I''ll live stream eating a burger upside down!"


    "Hats off to the guy above."


    Then someone dropped a coldughter emoji. "Why don''t you guys go and check out thetest news


    about Arabe?"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Hospital Waiting Room.


    The wall-mounted TV in the room flicked on to the Havenwood News. Vivienne watched as Arabe''s


    pitiful face appeared on the screen, surrounded by reporters.


    Arabe was charged with defamation. A criminal case couldn''t be pursued until Dorian was out of


    surgery, and making a false police report could be dismissed with a fine, especially for a first-time


    offender.


    Arabe had paid her fine and was released in less than a day.


    Reporters were waiting for her as she stepped out of the police station.


    On the news, Arabe, with tears streaming down her face, looked into the camera. ¡°I framed my foster


    father because he really did molest me when I was a child. I wanted revenge, so I did what I did.


    I was so young and defenseless, but I remember everything he did to me. I have nightmares every


    night... I can''t let him go unpunished!¡±


    Cordelia sprang to her feet in a rage. ¡°How dare she?!¡± She eximed to Vivienne. ¡°After what she did


    to Dorian, she still has the gall to nder him! Is she even human?¡±


    Cordelia was shaking with anger. During the two days Dorian was in custody, she and Thaddeus had


    been the target of gossip and even an attempted acid attack.


    Dorian was just released, but he had to be rushed into surgery. It seemed like Arabe just refused to


    let him be.


    Vivienne squinted her eyes, staring at Arabe''s face on the screen. She felt that merely bankrupting


    the Hawthorn family had been far too lenient.


    "Cordelia, calm down." Percival tried to soothe her. "We won''t let Dorian bear this nder."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia had barely sat down when a reporter on TV asked Arabe, ¡°Miss Arabe, if what you''re


    saying is true, why didn''t you report it at the time?¡±


    ¡°It''s all my fault!¡±


    Cordelia was shocked to see Beatrice appear on the screen. Her face was full of sorrow and shame as


    she stood by Arabe and addressed the reporters. ¡°I was the one who asked Arabe not to report it


    for the sake of my third son''s future.


    After that, I kept her close to me to protect her. I thought if I, an old woman, treated her well enough,


    she could forget what happened. But I didn''t expect her to still harbor resentment and do such a


    ridiculous thing now.¡±


    Beatrice turned to the camera with a pleading look. ¡°I hope everyone can forgive Arabe for what


    she¡¯s done. Please consider that she¡¯s just a poor kid.¡±


    After she finished, she and Arabe hugged each other, both looking utterly dejected.


    Cordelia was livid after watching the news. She was speechless with rage. She couldn''t believe that


    her own family could be so cruel.


    Did Beatrice not realize that her lies could ruin Dorian, Thaddeus, and even their entire family?


    The tide of public opinion was turning again, with many saying that if Dorian really was a pedophile who


    molested Arabe when she was a child, then he deserved what was happening to him.


    Cordelia was scrolling through the derogatoryments about Dorian on Twitter as tears began


    streaming down her face.


    Vivienne felt a burning rage when she saw her like this.


    Arabe really loved pushing her luck.


    Without any expression, Vivienne sent out the video Coral had given her earlier.


    The video was taken in Coral''s study. Coral''s mother had installed a camera to monitor her daughter''s


    studies. For many years, the stored videos were never deleted. When Coral heard that Dorian was in


    trouble, she decide to find it.


    In the video, Arabe was chatting with Coral in her study.


    Coral asked Arabe, ¡°Why do you live with your granny instead of your parents?¡±


    Arabe, then only eleven or twelve and not adept at hiding her feelings, made a face of disgust.


    ¡°My dad and mom are so poor that even if they give me their best, it''s not as good as what Granny can


    give me from her spare change. I want a better life, so of course, I have to suck up to Granny."


    She lounged on Coral''s couch, swinging her leg, and confidently continued, "You see, Michael and


    Joseph''s children wear designer clothes worth thousands of dors. But if I were with my parents, I


    could only wear clothes worth a few hundred dors, which they could buy only by scrimping and


    saving. I don¡¯t know why they insisted on being so stubborn when they could have a better life by


    sucking up to Granny."


    Netizens were stunned by the video. Arabe was so young, but her values were already so skewed.


    The video clearly showed that Arabe chose to live with Beatrice because she was materialistic, not


    because Dorian molested her and Beatrice was keeping her close to protect her, as they imed.


    Vivienne quickly tapped on her phone, sending out another video. It was from the day Dorian took her


    and Cordelia to the Hawthorn Mansion to sever ties with Beatrice.


    She had never removed the Hawthorn family''s surveince cameras.


    Beatrice had tried to find the cameras but failed. She assumed they had been removed.


    As the video wrapped up, Dorian turned to Arabe and said, "Arabe, tell me truthfully, didn''t my wife


    and I go without food and clothing for two years so that you could have enough? Thaddeus is my own


    son, and there were times when he went hungry, but didn''t I always make sure you never had to?"


    The social mediamunity was left in utter disbelief. They startedmenting, "Did Dorian adopt a


    daughter or a devil?"


    The couple had scrimped and saved, even sacrificing their own son''s needs, just to make sure Arabe


    was well fed and dressed. And what was their reward for all of this?


    They got a daughter who chose wealth over kindness. A daughter who cosied up to Beatrice and left


    her adopted parents in the dirt.


    Their reward was an adopted daughter who, after eight years, repeatedly smeared their names and


    even used Dorian of a serious crime, leading to him being severely injured. Even when Dorian was


    still in surgery, she didn''t forget to tarnish their name to clear her own.


    This kind of daughter was nothing short of a demon.


    And what about Beatrice? This old crone.


    Arabe being adopted was bad enough, but Beatrice was Dorian''s own mother! How could she help a


    foster granddaughter ruin her own son?


    They had cut ties, so she could no longer get benefits from Dorian. For this simple reason, she decided


    to destroy him.


    This kind of mother was even scarier than Arabe.


    The live broadcast from Havenwood News was on the television screen. After Vivienne had released


    the videos, the journalists at the scene had naturally seen the content.


    Those who had initially sympathized with Arabe and Beatrice quickly changed their tune. The


    seemingly pitiful girl and elderly woman in front of them now seemed like two demons in disguise.


    Unaware of the tide turning against her, Arabe continued to address the cameras. "I truly apologize


    for this wastage of police resources. But I have no regrets; I will never forgive that demon, Dorian! I¡­"


    Just as the word "demon" left her lips, a rotten egg was sttered on her face.


    Arabe was momentarily stunned. Before she could react, another egg hit her, followed by a voice


    shouting, "You have the audacity to talk about forgiveness?! Why don''t you ask your adopted father if


    he forgives his lying daughter?!"


    Immediately after, a barrage of rotten eggs and spoiled vegetables rained down on Arabe and


    Beatrice. Some even threw stones.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    As the camera panned in the news report, a crowd of infuriated locals, unable to bear Arabe''s


    audacious lies, flocked to the scene to give her a piece of their minds.


    The turnout was so massive that it caused traffic congestion outside the precinct, forcing the police to


    step in to maintain order.


    However, perhaps because they too were fed up with Arabe''s actions, the officers only kept the


    crowd from disrupting traffic, not from attacking Arabe.


    Arabe and Beatrice were bombarded. They screamed nonstop. They had bleeding wounds and


    disheveled appearances. Yet not a single soul showed them sympathy.


    Finally, Arabe and Beatrice were hauled away by an ambnce.


    Coincidentally, they were taken to the same hospital where Dorian was staying.


    Dorian had just been wheeled out of the operating room at that time, with Vivienne and others


    apanying him. They overheard the nurses whispering. "You know the girl and the old woman who


    were just brought in?"


    "The ones from the news who falsely used their rtive of pedophilia and indecency?"


    "Right. They both had their heads cracked open. When we stitched them up, we intentionally reduced


    the dose of anesthesia. They were crying out in pain!"


    "Good job!"


    The nurses chuckled and walked away.


    Vivienne nced at Dorian, who was still under the influence of anesthesia and sound asleep.


    He had lost a significant amount of weight during his two-day stint in detention. He had dark circles


    under his eyes, and his cheeks and temples were sunken. It was clear that he had been through hell.


    Recalling the twenty-three stitches the surgeon had shown her earlier, Vivienne''s lips curled into a cold


    smile.


    Arabe! Good! This was just the beginning, as long as you can bear my tactics.


    Cordelia had been muttering that once Dorian woke up, they should sue Arabe for defamation.


    To Vivienne,pared to the harm Arabe had inflicted on Dorian and his family, this was hardly a


    punishment.


    Sensing her thoughts, Percival lowered his voice and said, "Not satisfied?"


    Vivienne simply looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Vivienne, if I can make you feel better, can I ask you a favor?" Percival smiled.


    "A favor?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow in question.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing outrageous." Percival assured her.


    "What are you thinking?" Vivienne was genuinely curious about his intentions.


    "Just wait and see." Percival said with a mysterious grin.


    "I''m waiting." Vivienne said with a smile.


    She had intended to take matters into her own hands, but since Percival offered to step in, she was


    happy to sit back and watch.


    Arabe, being young, recovered quickly despite the beating. Beatrice, however, being an elderly


    woman, had a harder time. She had to stay in the hospital.


    Despite Elijah paying off the Hawthorn family''s debts, they still couldn''t afford a caretaker. The rest of


    the Hawthorn family had been sent to the countryside when they went bankrupt. So, it was up to


    Michael and Joseph to take turns caring for Beatrice.


    Upon learning that Dorian was also in the same hospital, Michael and Joseph avoided Vivienne and


    Cordelia like the gue, fearing retribution.


    Fortunately, Cordelia was too focused on caring for Dorian to bother with them.


    As for Vivienne, she merely nced at them with cold eyes and ignored them.


    The Hawthorns were now destitute. Beatrice couldn''t afford a private room. The other patients in the


    ward, aware of Beatrice and Arabe''s scandal, were extremely cold towards them. Even the doctors


    and nurses often couldn''t help but roll their eyes at them.


    In their words, they were professionals and usually didn''t behave this way. However, they just couldn''t


    help it this time.


    One night, during their shift change at 9 p.m., Joseph couldn''t help butin to Beatrice.


    "Arabe is getting out of hand! She doesn''t help take care of you when you''re sick; she doesn¡¯t even


    bring food. She shows up for a moment, then disappears!"


    "Yeah, we''re the ones doing all the hard work, and she doesn''t lift a finger." Michael added grumpily.


    "It''s because of her that you''re in here, isn''t it? She has the audacity to stroll around like nothing


    happened!"


    "You don''t understand." Beatrice scolded them. "Arabe is trying to contact those people. We did what


    we were supposed to do. It''s not our fault it didn''t work. I''ve thrown away my dignity for this, and any


    semnce of a rtionship with Dorian is gone. They need to fulfill their promise!"


    "You believe her?!" Michael retorted. "The schemers have all fled, leaving only Elijah in detention


    awaiting sentencing. How can Arabe find anyone? We''ve been used and discarded!"


    Beatrice was livid. Before framing Dorian, the mysterious man had promised a significant amount of


    money to help the Hawthorn family recover. But they were tricked.


    "From now on, don''t listen to Arabe''s nonsense." Michael continued. "If it weren''t for her stirring up


    trouble everywhere, would we be in this mess? Every day we¡¯re in this hospital, we are at risk of


    Vivienne sending Percival after us."


    Joseph scoffed. "Instead of banking on her, you''d be better off trying to connect with the rtives in


    Rivenwood. After all, we share some blood; they might be willing to lend us a hand."


    The rtives in Rivenwood¡­


    Beatrice''s gaze flickered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The Hawthorn family in Havenwood was a branch that had splintered off from the Brooks family in


    Rivenwood. She had once harbored grand ambitions of surpassing them.


    But now, those ambitions were futile. She felt like a beaten dog that was begging for scraps.


    Thinking about this made Beatrice feel a sharp pain in her chest. She had been diagnosed with high


    blood pressure and warned to avoid stress, lest she risk a stroke.


    "Forget it; we''ll discuss this after mom is discharged." After noticing Beatrice¡¯s state, Joseph quickly


    gave Michael a knowing look. "I''m leaving first."


    Michael nodded, watching as a weary Joseph left.


    He chatted with Beatrice for a while. Once she fell asleep, hey down on his own cot.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Beatrice''s phone rang.


    After picking it up, he saw it was Arabe. He immediately hung up and turned off the phone.


    He was full of resentment towards Arabe. If not for her ndering Vivienne on Twitter, he would still


    be the sessful man everyone wanted to associate with, not someone who couldn''t even afford a


    caretaker.


    The more he thought about it, the more he saw Arabe as a nuisance. Almost all the conflicts with


    Vivienne were stirred up by her.


    He didn''t understand why Beatrice was so enamored with her.


    As he was lost in thought, his own phone lit up. It was Arabe again.


    He scoffed, hung up, and turned off his phone.


    It waste at night, so she probably didn''t bring any good news. They had enough problems already.


    Whatever mess she got herself into, she could handle it herself.


    In Dorian''s private hospital room, even though Vivienne had hired two caretakers to look after him


    around the clock, Cordelia remained. Worry was etched all over her face.


    So she had sent Thaddeus to Percival''s apartment for Vivienne to look after him while she stayed here.


    As she was checking Dorian''s IV drip, one of the nurses suddenly said, "Madam, Mr. Hawthorn''s phone


    just lit up."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    As Cordelia picked up her phone, she was baffled to see Arabe''s name sh on the screen. A surge


    of anger welled within her, but she answered the call anyway.


    Arabe''s sobbing voice filled the air around the phone. "Dad! You need toe and save me! I''ve


    been locked up..."


    "What? Are you trying to set your dad up again using the same old trick?" Cordelia interrupted her as a


    bitterugh escaped her lips.


    Arabe seemed taken aback on the other end of the line. "Mom..."


    "Don''t call me mom. I can''t bear the weight of it." Cordelia retorted coldly. "Your dad is still bedridden


    due to your antics. What are you scheming this time?"


    "No, mom, it''s different now. I''m really in trouble." Arabe''s voice was filled with desperation, and her


    breath was heavy as if she were on the run.


    But Cordelia was not about to be fooled again. Even if she believed Arabe, she wouldn''t bother to


    help. Her heart was already battered and bruised.


    Cordelia cut Arabe off in a stern tone. "Arabe, the biggest regret your dad and I have in this life is


    adopting you. Now that we''ve severed ties, please stop bothering us."


    With that, she ended the call with a harsh click and followed Michael''s lead by switching off Dorian¡¯s


    phone.


    Even turning off Dorian''s phone wasn''t enough. She turned off her own too.


    The mere thought of Arabe made her sick.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    East District.


    Arabe wasn''t lying to Beatrice. She had been trying to contact the mysterious man since that day.


    Unfortunately, as soon as their plot to frame Dorian was exposed, that man and his gang disappeared


    without a trace.


    Left with no other choice, she had to track Elijah''swyer in an attempt to find him.


    She believed if the man had gone to the lengths of hiring awyer for Elijah, he wouldn''t abandon him.


    He must still be in touch with thewyer.


    But to her dismay, she lost track of Elijah''swyer upon reaching the East District.


    It was alreadyte, but she thought about how those people had been hiding in the most chaotic part of


    the East District, Urban Vige. So she decided to try her luck.


    Little did she expect to be targeted by three thugs not long after she entered Urban Vige.


    They stalked her to a secluded grove, where they began to make their move.


    One of them blocked her path and smirked. "What brings a pretty little thing like you to such a


    dangerous ce at this hour, huh?"


    Startled, she heard another one say, "What else could it be? She''s probably lonely and looking for


    some fun."


    The remaining one reached out to grab her. "Well then, we''ll keep youpany tonight."


    "Get lost!" Arabe shrieked, dodging his hand.


    "You ungrateful wench! You''ll regret it!" One of the men snarled.


    Instinctively, Arabe turned and ran. She blindly dashed into the nearby woods, dialing 911 as she


    ran. "I need help! Three men are trying to rape me!"


    "Ma''am, can you please provide your exact location?" A dispatcher replied urgently.


    "I''m in the woods near Urban Vige in the East District!" Arabe nced behind her and saw that the


    men were gaining on her. Panic set in, and she screamed, "Hurry up! They''re catching up to me!"


    "There are two urban viges in the East District. Which one are you near, and in which grove?" The


    dispatcher inquired frantically.


    "Serenity Lane''s Urban Vige. I don''t know which grove I''m in!" Arabe was unfamiliar with the East


    District, let alone the numerous groves. She was on the verge of tears. "Please hurry."


    "Damn, she''s on the phone with the cops! Let''s finish her off!" One of the men chasing Arabe


    shouted.


    "Why bother killing her?" Another one sneered. "Let''s have our fun, then sell her. Ivan needs kidneys,


    right? Let''s sell one of hers first, then let her work."


    The more Arabe heard, the colder her heart felt. She sped up, but the path ahead was pitch ck.


    She had no idea where she was and could only run blindly with tears streaming down her face.


    Suddenly, she spotted a fewrge houses enclosed by tall walls ahead. It looked like a hospital. The


    small door at the bottom left of the main gate was half open. Without thinking, she dashed through and


    mmed it shut behind her.


    "Damn!" Unable to enter, the thugs kicked the metal door and walked off.


    Arabe was surprised they didn''t try to climb over the gate or the wall. They left without a fuss.


    She stood in the dark yard, startled by a chuckle from the shadows.


    She spun around to see a chubby man in hospital attire grinning at her. "Miss, are...are you here to


    marry me?"


    Arabe recoiled as the man lunged at her. She quickly backed away and ran into the closest house.


    "Bride, don''t...don''t run!" The fat man giggled while chasing after her.


    Arabe found herself in a hospital ward and hid under a bed. The chubby man found her room quickly,


    calling out for his ''bride'' while lifting up the covers of each bed.


    The patients in the room were disturbed. Someone snapped on the lights, and another started yelling,


    "Fatso, are you asking for trouble?"


    Another patient, awoken by themotion, began to wail.


    Arabe stayed still under the bed, baffled at theck of staff intervention in this bizarre private hospital.


    "Bride, bride, bride!" The fat man''s voice grew louder. "I saw youe in here!"


    Annoyed, one of the patients suggested, "Did you check under the beds?"


    Arabe''s heart pounded in her chest. The next second, the fat man''s drooling face appeared under


    the bed, reaching out to grab her.


    She let out a piercing scream, attempting to back away, but was caught off guard by another man on


    her other side. He dragged her out into the open.


    She was tossed onto the cold floor. Using the dim light provided, she managed to make out the faces of


    four other men in the room.


    One had a crooked eye and a twisted mouth.


    Another had a menacing look in his eyes.


    One was constantly muttering gibberish under his breath.


    The only one who seemed somewhat normal was brandishing a crude knife that was carved out of


    wood. He sneered at her. "Looks like a tasty morsel."


    The chubby, cross-eyed man quickly intervened. "No, no way; she''s my gal! You can''t have her!"


    The brooding man chimed in. "What a waste it would be to devour her straight away. It¡¯s much better to


    have some fun first, then eat."


    Arabe was trembling. Under the ring light, she could clearly see the words "N&S Psychiatric


    Hospital" on their hospital gowns.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    N&S Psychiatric Hospital in Havenwood was steeped in urban legends. It was said that many of the


    patients locked within its walls were not just mentally ill but dangerous criminals who, due to their


    psychological conditions, could not be incarcerated in a regr prison.


    Even the doctors and nurses who work there have been known to fear some of the patients. Aside from


    confining them within the hospital, they seldom exerted further control. In fact, it was rumored that staff


    members had been killed by patients on asion.


    Now, Arabe found herself in a truly terrifying situation. Surrounded by five menacing men, she


    screamed out in fear. Kicking the brooding figure who grabbed her, she scrambled to her feet and took


    off running.


    She dashed down the corridor, passing many patients who were wandering aimlessly, engaging in


    bizarre behaviors that marked them as anything but normal.


    Some patients ignored her, others beckoned her to join their games with eerie grins, and some lunged


    towards her with twisted faces and terrifying shouts.


    Themotion of her footsteps and screams woke the sleeping patients in nearby rooms. Lights


    flickered on one by one, revealing dozens of mentally ill individuals who emerged to either observe her


    with indifferent eyes or leer at her with unsettling smiles.


    The man chasing her, a ratherrge individual, was still bellowing behind her, demanding that she


    be his wife.


    "Open up! Hurry! Open the door!" Arabe fled back to the main entrance, but she had previously


    locked the small door in her panic. She banged on the security office window, shouting for help, but the


    room inside was pitch ck, void of any sign of life.


    Terror gripped her, causing her body to tremble as she broke down into a fit of desperate crying.


    She made another frantic call to the police. Before the operator could even respond, she cried out,


    "Why haven''t you sent anyone to save me yet?! I''m at N&S Psychiatric Hospital! Please! Send


    someone to help me!"


    Just as she finished her plea, therge man caught up to her once again. She spun around and dashed


    away, darting around the hospital like a scared animal, ying a horrifying game of hide-and-seek with


    her pursuer.


    In her desperation, she attempted to call the Hawthorn family for help. She reached out to Joseph first,


    but was promptly declined. The same happened when she tried to contact Michael and Beatrice. All of


    them had switched off their phones.


    The chilling automated message, ¡°The number you are trying to reach is currently unavable,¡± sent a


    shiver down Arabe¡¯s spine.


    Who else could help her?


    Suddenly, she saw Dorian¡¯s name in her contacts, and a spark of hope ignited within her.


    Yes, she still had a foster father. She still had a dad.


    Dorian would surelye to her rescue, just like he did thest time.


    But her hope was quickly extinguished when Cordelia, Dorian''s wife, answered the phone. She


    dismissively refused to believe Arabe''s plea for help, using her of trying to trap Dorian again.


    Arabe was reminded of the story of "The Boy Who Cried Wolf."


    She realized that whether it was Cordelia or Dorian, they would nevere to her aid again, no matter


    the circumstances. She had squandered all the goodwill between them.


    When Cordelia hung up the phone, Arabe felt herself teetering on the brink of despair.


    But then she spotted a man sitting on a bench in the deserted corridor. He had shaggy hair, wore ck-


    rimmed sses, and was dressed in a hospital gown. He was absorbed in a medical textbook in his


    hands.


    Spotting the title "Hippocrates'' Corpus" on the cover, Arabe felt a surge of hope.


    Surely, someone who read medical books must have been kind-hearted. He would surely help her.


    "Sir, please help me!" Arabe pleaded while tugging at the man''s clothes. "Someone is chasing me.


    I''m terrified!"


    "How did you get in here?" The man looked up from his book, casting a curious nce at Arabe, who


    was not dressed in the usual patient attire. "This isn''t a ce you can just waltz into."


    "I don''t know! I was being chased, and I saw the door open, so I ran in to hide. I didn''t know this was a


    mental hospital." Arabe cried as she exined.


    "That''s quite peculiar." The man mumbled, his eyes hidden behind his sses, glinting with intrigue.


    "My wife! My wife!" Therge man''s voice grew closer.


    "He''sing! Please help me hide!" Arabe''s hand trembled as she clung to the man''s clothes.


    "That''s my room over there. You can hide in it." The man kindly pointed to a room across the corridor.


    Arabe hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a single room. There''s nobody strange inside." The man reassured her in a gentle


    voice.


    "Thank you, thank you." Arabe muttered her gratitude before darting into the man''s room.


    She hid inside, listening as therge man''s heavy footsteps approached. He queried the bespectacled


    man. "Bro, have you seen my wife?"


    Arabe''s heart skipped a beat.


    "No." The man with the sses responded.


    Arabe''s heart settled.


    "That''s... that''s strange. I saw her run... run this way." Therge man gnawed on his fingers, his anxiety


    mounting as he started to yell and cry. "I... I want my wife! My wife... my wife..."


    "Hush!" The bespectacled man raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence before gently coaxing


    him. "I''ll help you look for her, okay?"


    Therge man, seemingly a bit scared of him, stopped his tantrum and nodded.


    Arabe listened closely as the two men''s footsteps receded. Their search took them to various ces.


    The corner with a giant potted nt, the cabs in the main hall, and the stairwell. Each time, the


    bespectacled man sighed in disappointment. "She''s not here."


    Unable to find Arabe, therge man grew increasingly anxious, his fingernails bloody from his


    anxious gnawing. He looked ready to start yelling again.


    "Hush!" The bespectacled man gestured for silence again before suggesting, "Let''s go look in another


    ce, okay?"


    Therge man, still seemingly afraid of him, nodded in agreement.


    As Arabe heard their footsteps growing fainter, her frantic heartbeat finally calmed down.


    She took a moment to observe her temporary sanctuary. The room was clean, and the bed was neatly


    made with sheets that bore the "N&S Psychiatric Hospital" logo.


    The table beside the bed was stacked with books, mostly medical textbooks.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, grateful to have put her trust in the right man. Now, she was safe. She


    pulled out her phone, intending to call the police again, only to find that her battery was dead.


    She internally cursed the unreliable police; she couldn''t understand why they hadn''t shown up yet.


    She''d given them the exact location.


    She thought about her previous calls to the Hawthorn family and about Dorian as anger bubbled within


    her, especially towards Cordelia. She''d answered her call only to cruelly reject her, giving her hope and


    then snuffing it out. It was truly wicked.


    So what if she''d lied once before?


    Would Cordelia treat Thaddeus or Vivienne this way? In the end, it was all because she was an


    adopted child.


    Once she escaped, she would make Cordelia pay!


    As she gritted her teeth and plotted her revenge, the door to the room was suddenly flung open. The


    man with ck-framed sses pointed at her, telling the chubby man next to him, "Look, your wife''s


    been found."


    Arabe''s face turned deathly pale. She stared incredulously at the man in sses, who still held a


    copy of ¡°Hippocrates'' Corpus¡± in his left hand. His smile carried an unspeakable malice.


    "Wife!" The chubby man slobbered,ughing as he lunged at her.


    Arabe let out a shrill scream, dodging him and running for the door.


    She was grabbed by the man in sses, who dragged her by her hair back to the chubby man. He


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    then picked up a folding chair from the side, asking, "Do you know what to do when your wife


    misbehaves?"


    The chubby man gnawed on his finger, asking, "Make babies with her?"


    A wave of revulsion and terror rose in Arabe''s heart.


    The man in ssesughed. "No. You break her legs."


    He lifted the folding chair high, and with Arabe watching in horror, he mercilessly smashed it down on


    her left leg.


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    Arabe''s piercing scream echoed through the entire hospital.


    The man in sses dropped the chair, smiling as he watched the chubby man drag Arabe back into


    the room while her broken leg left a fresh trail of blood on the floor.


    Through her pain-blurred vision, Arabe saw him pick up the medical book again, reading it with


    relish.


    Today, heaven and hell were only separated by one small step.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    On Victory Avenue.


    In order to enjoy some alone time with Vivienne, Percival had persuaded Cecilia to help look after


    Thaddeus, who had just been handed to them.


    Cecilia had grown fond of Vivienne, and naturally, her affection had extended to Thaddeus too.


    Ever since the high societydies had discovered that Master Q was to be her future daughter-inw,


    they had been going out of their way to win her over, hoping she could persuade Vivienne to create


    perfumes for them.


    Even the wife of a notable figure in Rivenwood had actively reached out to her, and they had be


    close friends. She really had been enjoying her newfound poprity.


    Hence, she was more than happy to help look after Thaddeus so her son could speed things up with


    Vivienne.


    Thaddeus was a little shy, but since Isolde was also staying at Cecilia''s and Percival had deliberately


    let Isolde taste Vivienne''s disastrous cooking, she packed his bags and fled without looking back.


    On their way back to the apartment after dropping off Thaddeus, Percival was driving and answering a


    call from Leopold via Bluetooth.


    Leopold said, "It''s done. She''s been sent in."


    Percival replied, "Keep an eye on her!"


    Laughing, Leopold retorted. "Who do you think you''re underestimating? Do you think I''d be careless? If


    anyone in there got out, the police would have a massive headache. This should be enough for her to


    handle.


    Mr. Ellington, you''re quite ruthless for sending that delicate girl to such a ce. Who knew you had it in


    you?!"


    Percival, nonchntly steering the wheel, responded, "I didn''t send her in. She went in herself."


    "Right, right." Leopold replied, inwardly rolling his eyes. As if Percival hadn''t purposely driven Arabe


    towards the N&S Psychiatric Hospital.


    "By the way, I''ve noticed you''ve gotten sneakier since being with your fianc¨¦e. Did you learn it from


    her?"


    "I can hear you." Vivienne interjected, her expression unreadable.


    Caught off guard, Leopold chuckled awkwardly. "You two really are inseparable, huh?"


    "Where did you send her?" Vivienne asked Percival.


    "N&S Psychiatric Hospital." Leopold answered with a smirk.


    Vivienne looked slightly surprised. Although she had only recently returned to Havenwood, she had


    heard of the infamous inmates at the N&S Psychiatric Hospital.


    Apparently, a brutal serial killer had once tried to evade the police by hiding there, only to end up being


    tortured by the inmates to the point where he called the police to rescue him, preferring the death


    penalty over staying there.


    Vivienne hadn''t expected Percival to send Arabe there. This was interesting.


    "Vivienne, you''re smiling." Percival noticed, grinning as he drove. "I''m d I could make you happy.


    Just don''t forget about our deal."


    Suddenly, arge truck hauling a shipping container from the oppositene veered off course and


    charged towards Percival''s car. Percival swerved sharply, narrowly avoiding a collision. The truck, too


    heavy to control, crashed into the roadside trees.


    "What happened?!" Leopold, still on the call, asked urgently.


    "We''ve been attacked." Percival answered coldly while looking at the four ck cars blocking their


    path.


    "Dammit!" Leopold cursed. "I''m tracking your location now!"


    As Leopold hung up, one of the ck cars gunned its engine and charged towards them. Percival


    quickly reversed, narrowly avoiding the oing vehicle.


    The other three cars followed suit, revving their engines in pursuit. Despite driving in reverse, Percival


    maneuvered the car effortlessly, dodging their attempts to ram him.


    After a moment of this cat-and-mouse chase, Percival found an opportunity to swerve around one of


    the ck cars, switching direction and speeding forward.


    Once going forward, the ck cars realized that Percival, driving in reverse, had been going slow.


    Now, he increased his speed, darting through oing traffic with nimble dexterity, maintaining speed


    as he continued forward.


    Vivienne, holding onto the car''s roof handle, watched Percival. His drifting technique was reminiscent of


    an underground racer she knew, Zephyr.


    During an underground race in Seaside City years ago, Zephyr had nearly beaten her with his


    impressive drifting technique.


    Suddenly, someone from one of the pursuing cars drew a gun and fired at them.


    The first shot shattered the rear-view mirror on the driver''s side.


    A second shot pierced through the rear windshield, breaking a perfume ornament inside the car.


    The unique scent of Timeless Man Cologne filled the vehicle.


    Vivienne couldn''t suppress a smirk. She had noticed earlier that Percival had reced all his car and


    home air fresheners with her custom-made scent, ''Timeless Man Cologne.''


    What a hypocrite!


    Didn''t he quite fancy it?


    Among the strong scent of cologne, Percival was mentally cursing. After today, he would make sure to


    make all his vehicles bulletproof.


    Suddenly, another gunshot came from the left rear, piercing through the car window. Percival felt a


    sharp pain in his left arm, but he still held the steering wheel steady.


    He knew he had been shot in the arm, and he might not hold on for long. But when he nced at


    Vivienne sitting next to him, he gritted his teeth and pressed harder on the gas pedal.


    Blood was flowing from his wound, mixing with the smell of rust and cologne inside the car, providing


    an unpleasant and nerve-wracking mixture.


    Vivienne nced at his trembling left hand and could clearly feel the car slowing down.


    In the distance, tworge semi-trucks appeared that were pulling containers behind them. They


    seemed to be aiming to block their path with the vehicles.


    Those four ck cars from behind them were still clinging to them. She saw the gunman reloading his


    gun.


    "Switch ces." She quickly unbuckled her seat belt, grabbed the steering wheel with her right hand,


    and said to Percival, "I''ll take over."


    Percival looked at her in surprise, but she had already unbuckled his seat belt and squeezed herself


    between him and the steering wheel. Her feet reced his on the gas and brake pedals, and she sat


    on him to drive the car.


    Through the thinyer of clothing, Percival could distinctly feel Vivienne''s warm body temperature as


    she sat directly on hisp.


    He knew in this critical moment that he should not be distracted. But he was losing control.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You''re still in high spirits despite being shot!" Vivienne also noticed the sudden change in his body. Her


    ears blushed red, and she reprimanded him grumpily.


    Percival couldn¡¯t find the right words to respond.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    He didn''t mean for it to happen. He was innocent!


    The girl he was hopelessly enamored with somehow ended up in hisp, bouncing along with the


    motion of the car. Each time she worked the clutch or pressed the elerator, their bodies would shift


    together, sending sparks through his nerves.


    He was just a regr guy.


    "Move over and buckle up." Vivienne said as her cheeks flushed a deep red.


    Percival managed to extricate himself from the awkward position, a maneuver that inevitably led to


    some unintentional contact that left both of them blushing.


    Safely in the passenger seat, Percival fastened his own seat belt after helping Vivienne with hers.


    Vivienne had already floored the gas pedal, sending the car careening forward. She positioned the


    vehicle across the road, blocking the path of two oing semi-trucks.


    The two semis were facing each other, leaving only a narrow gap between them.


    "Hold on!" Shemanded in a cold voice.


    Percival clung to the handle above his door with his uninjured hand. Their car was speeding towards


    the semi-trucks.


    At thest possible moment, Vivienne swerved. The right tires lifted off the ground, and the car tilted


    onto its side.


    Percival shot Vivienne a surprised look. Her driving reminded him of a street racer he once knew.


    This man was known as Thor, notorious for driving like wild wind, unruly, and untamed. He was a


    legend in the racing world.


    His record on the winding mountain roads of Seaside City had remained unbeaten to this day.


    While Percival was still processing this revtion, Vivienne had already maneuvered the car through


    the narrow gap between the two semi-trucks.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The four cars behind them were blocked by the trucks they had arranged as a roadblock, essentially


    shooting themselves in the foot.


    Once the car was safely back on all four wheels, Percival noticed a flicker of something unidentifiable in


    Vivienne''s eyes.


    He had lost again.


    His Vivienne could always surprise him; her strength was beyond hisprehension.


    By the time the semis managed to move out of the way, Vivienne and Percival were already out of


    sight.


    On the way back to Bay Estates, Leopold called. "Percival, what¡¯s the situation?"


    "We lost them." Percival responded, his face pale from blood loss. "Did you catch anyone?"


    "We were toote." Leopold replied bitterly, "They had already left by the time we got there. But they


    left one of the semis behind. We might get something from it."


    "Alright, they fired shots." Percival said quietly, "We should have the car towed and check where the


    bullets came from."


    "They shot at you?" Leopold immediately became anxious. "Are you both okay?"


    "I took a bullet to the left arm." Percival replied before hanging up and leaning back against the seat.


    "What''s wrong?" Vivienne asked, noticing his face was growing paler. It was even slightly blue. Given


    the amount of blood he had lost, this didn''t make sense.


    Upon closer inspection, she noticed that the blood seeping from Percival''s wound was a dark purple


    color. This had been masked by his ck shirt earlier.


    "The bullet was likely poisoned." Percival murmured with his eyes still closed.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?!" Vivienne quickly gave him a life-saving pill and then sped up the car.


    "I didn''t want you to be distracted." Percival sighed; his main concern had been Vivienne''s safety,


    especially since their pursuers were armed.


    "What happened to the life-saving pills I gave you?" Vivienne asked, her brows furrowed.


    "I gave them to people who needed them more.¡± Percival replied with a faint smile.


    His team members often faced life-threatening risks on their missions. Considering his own survival


    skills, he had given all the life-saving pills Vivienne had given him to Leopold to distribute among his


    team, keeping none for himself.


    Vivienne didn¡¯t say anything and just sped back to Bay Estates.


    Given that Percival had sustained a gunshot wound, they couldn¡¯t go to the hospital. It would raise too


    many questions.


    Once they had stealthily parked the now unrecognizable car in the underground parking lot, Vivienne


    used a car cover to hide the bullet holes. Then she helped Percival into the elevator, and they


    ascended to the penthouse.


    Back in the apartment, Vivienne had Percival remove his shirt to reveal his muscr upper body. She


    inspected his wound on the couch and found that half of his arm had turned a ghastly purple.


    Wolf venom!


    Vivienne quickly retrieved an antidote for Percival to ingest.


    If they had waited any longer, his whole arm would have decayed and needed to be amputated.


    After taking the antidote, Percival''splexion improved slightly.


    Vivienne brought out her medical kit, preparing to remove the bullet. She checked the medical supplies


    she had brought. "I don''t have any anesthetics. This is going to hurt."


    "Okay." Percival nodded.


    Vivienne didn''t waste any more time. She disinfected the wound and then used a small surgical knife to


    cut through the muscle of Percival''s left arm. Dark purple blood gushed out.


    She quickly inserted a few silver needles to stop the bleeding.


    Percival clenched his jaw, not making a sound. But the fine beads of sweat on his forehead betrayed


    the amount of pain he was in.


    Vivienne gave him a look, then used a pair of tweezers to remove the bullet and ce it on a piece of


    gauze on the table.


    Once the venomous blood had been drained, Percival''s left arm gradually returned to its normal color.


    Vivienne checked the wound again and said, "Fortunately, the bullet didn''t hit any arteries or bone. But


    the venom is problematic. The medicine I have can''tpletely detoxify you. We need two more herbs.


    Star Grass and Seven-Poison Flower. But don''t worry; as long as I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    As she spoke, she disinfected and bandaged his wound once more.


    Once everything was taken care of, Percival slumped onto the couch, his muscles finally rxing after


    the intense pain.


    Just then, the apartment door was flung open as Leopold rushed in with a doctor. He saw Vivienne


    packing up her medical tools and Percival with his bandaged left arm. pping his forehead, he said,


    ¡°Look at me, all flustered. How could I forget your fianc¨¦e is more skilled than any other doctor?¡±


    ¡°The bullet.¡± Vivienne handed the extracted bullet to Leopold, warning, ¡°It''s poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Who are these people to be so ruthless?¡± Leopold gingerly took the bullet that was stained with


    Percival¡¯s blood. Then he winked at Percival. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is not ordinary, huh? Bullet and poison, yet


    her face doesn¡¯t even change color.¡±


    Percival always knew Vivienne was extraordinary from the first time they met.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get to work.¡± He said weakly as he tossed the car keys to Leopold.


    ¡°Roger that!¡± After catching the keys, Leopold quickly left with the doctor.


    When the apartment was quiet again, Percival looked at Vivienne''s beautiful profile under themplight


    and said weakly, ¡°Vivienne, it hurts.¡±


    Vivienne paused her cleaning. ¡°There''s nothing I can do about the pain. Want me to give you a shot for


    it?¡±


    ¡°Come here; let me hold you. It''ll hurt less.¡± Percival whispered.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    His voice held a rare tinge of vulnerability. After a moment of hesitation, Vivienne moved to his side,


    allowing him to wrap his right arm around her. She rested her head on his shoulder, and in no time at


    all, Percival drifted into sleep.


    Vivienne gently removed his arm and dialed Matthew''s number.


    "I couldn''t find the two ingredients you asked for on the ck market." Matthew informed her over the


    phone.


    "Keep looking." Viviennemanded him. After pausing briefly, she said, "Put the word out that


    anyone who has these ingredients and is willing to part with them will be owed a favor by me."


    Her favors were rare and precious. They were sometimes powerful enough to cheat death.


    She believed that once this message was out, the items she sought would find their way to her.


    "It seems you do care a lot about your fianc¨¦." Matthewmented after an unexpected pause.


    Vivienne didn''t confirm or deny it. She simply hung up.


    She nced at Percival, whoy on the couch with his eyes closed.


    Did she care?


    Perhaps.


    After all, he had always been good to her.


    "Percival." She murmured while gently patting his face.


    There was no response. He was running a low fever from the poison, and she could feel the heat


    radiating from him.


    "Mr. Wolf." Vivienne called softly.


    Percival opened his eyes slightly to look at her. She helped him up. "Let''s get you to bed."


    He nodded. His lips pressed together as she supported him up the stairs to the bedroom. His nearly


    six-foot-three frame weighed heavily on Vivienne.


    Finally, she managed to get him into the room and settled him onto the bed, where he promptly fell


    back into slumber.


    After a moment of hesitation, she fetched a basin of warm water from the bathroom. She used a wet


    towel to carefully wipe away the sweat on his face and body, then ced a damp cloth on his forehead


    to bring down his temperature.


    Just as she was about to pull away, Percival grabbed her hand, mumbling while half-sleeping.


    "Vivienne, don''t go."


    Vivienne froze. She then sighed andy down beside him, fully clothed, allowing him to hold her hand.


    Late into the night, Percival suddenly spiked a high fever, and Vivienne had to administer fever


    reducers.


    He was delirious for most of the night, refusing to let go of her even in sleep. Vivienne was forced to


    stay awake and keep watch over him.


    As dawn approached, Matthew called.


    "We have leads on the Star Grass and the Seven-Poison Flower."


    "Is the owner willing to part with them?" Vivienne asked eagerly.


    "They are, but..." Matthew began hesitantly.


    "Speak your mind." Vivienne urged him impatiently.


    "The Seven-Poison Flower is with Brody."


    Matthew let out a long sigh. "Brody is a nutcase. Ever since you beat him once, he''s been looking for a


    rematch. If you win, the flower is yours. But if you lose..."


    "He wants me to be his guinea pig?" Vivienne scoffed.


    "No, he wants to turn you into a specimen."


    Vivienne remembered how Brody had once stormed a high-security prison, using almost a hundred


    inmates as test subjects. By the time the Nine Mystics Society arrived, the scene looked like it was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    straight out of the horror game ''Resident Evil.'' Many were so horrified that they vomited on the spot.


    They had been trying to capture him ever since, but he was elusive. Now, he was practically delivering


    himself to them.


    "I''ll take him on." Vivienneughed coldly. "The higher-ups have been wanting to nab him, right?


    Prepare to capture him once the match is over. That way, I wouldn''t have to break my promise."


    Matthew paused before replying, "As for the Star Grass, it''s with the Owl."


    The Owl was a high-ranking figure in GTO. His exact status within the organization was unknown.


    His appearance, age, and abilities were all mysteries. He was a man who left no traces, a hallmark of


    GTO''s upper echelon.


    "His terms?" Vivienne asked coldly.


    "He didn''t specify but said that he''s keeping this favor forter." Matthew knew how much Vivienne


    despised GTO because of her mother''s experiences.


    "I agree." Vivienne replied after a moment of silence.


    Matthew sighed. Technically, with Vivienne''s medical skills, they could wait for the ingredients.


    However...


    By agreeing to this, she would owe the Owl.


    But Vivienne didn''t seem to want to dwell on this. "As for Brody, set up a time with him. The sooner, the


    better."


    "He''s a lunatic and a sadist." Matthew cautioned her. "Be careful."


    "You should worry about Brody." Vivienne retorted casually.


    "I''m just worried that you''ll let your feelings cloud your judgment." Matthew sighed.


    Vivienne nced at Percival beside her. He was asleep, but his brows were furrowed in difort


    while his right hand still held on to her left.


    Would she let her feelings get in the way?


    Two hourster, the Star Grass was delivered. Vivienne inspected it carefully, ensuring that it hadn''t


    been tampered with, before notifying Matthew.


    The meeting location with Brody was also set. The address Matthew sent made her pause. N&S


    Psychiatric Hospital?


    So that freak, Brody, had been hiding out in Havenwood, tucked away in the N&S Psychiatric Hospital,


    huh?


    Quite the coincidence, wasn''t it?


    And their showdown was set for tonight.


    Percival has been out cold all day. Vivienne, concerned about his strength, hooked him up to an IV drip


    and changed the dressing on his wounds.


    The lingering effects of the poison still left a tinge of blue-purple on his arm.


    When Leopold saw this, he felt a chill run down his spine. Thank God for Vivienne. The doctor he


    brought yesterday wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Percival¡¯s arm.


    As the time for her appointment with Brody approached, Vivienne handed over the care of Percival to


    Leopold and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy you¡¯re getting the antidote from? It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡± Leopold asked, a trace of


    concern in his voice.


    ¡°Just another nut job." Vivienne replied.


    Leopold blinked in surprise.


    Vivienne added, "As for danger... it¡¯s just a bit."


    But a defeated enemy was hardly a threat to worry about.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    N&S Psychiatric Hospital.


    By the time Vivienne arrived, the sky had turned ck, and the hospital building looked hauntingly


    ominous in the dark.


    She wore a sophisticated ghost mask on her face, standing with her hands in her pockets before the


    As she stepped through the small iron gate, it banged shut behind her.


    Without looking back, she continued walking forward, only to see a plump man sitting on the steps of


    the hospital building, tilting his head and drooling. His eyes were red, as if he had been crying.


    He was the only one in the courtyard, so Vivienne took an extra nce at him. Upon seeing her, he


    immediately smiled at her, staring at the ghost mask on her face. "Miss, what''s that that you''re¡­ you''re


    wearing? It''s¡­ it''s so scary."


    Vivienne didn''t answer and just stood in front of him, looking down at him coldly. He wanted to reach


    out and touch her ghost mask, but was frightened by her icy gaze and withdrew his hand. "I¡­ I just


    wanted to¡­ to see if you¡­ you''re pretty."


    "Am I pretty?" Vivienne asked coldly.


    "Miss, your voice¡­is nice." The plump man startedughing again. "If¡­ if you''re pretty, then be


    my wife."


    But it seemed like he remembered something sad and immediately started crying again. "They¡­


    they¡­ they took away my¡­ my wife! They¡­ they¡­ said¡­ said I''m impotent, so there''s no¡­ no point


    in me having a wife."


    Then he started bawling. "Give me back my wife! I want my wife!"


    "Shut up, you fatso! You''re so noisy!" A gloomy-faced man walked out of the building and shouted at


    the plump man. "What are you shouting for?! You''re impotent! What do you need a woman for?! Of


    course, they''re for us!"


    After scolding him, the man looked Vivienne up and down, licked his lips, and said, "Even with the


    mask, her figure is top-notch. Brody didn''t mention that a woman wasing tonight."


    He tried to pounce on Vivienne with a lecherous smile but found himself suddenly unable to move,


    standing stiffly in ce. He looked at Vivienne in horror. "What¡­ What did you do to me?!"


    "You''ve been poisoned." Vivienne bypassed him and walked into the hospital building.


    "Poison?!" The man was taken aback and started shouting, "You bastard! You actually poisoned me!


    Brody,e out and cure me!"


    No one responded to him.


    As soon as Vivienne entered the building, she saw a dozen or so patients wandering around the


    corridor. As soon as they saw her, they wanted to pounce on her, but before they could get within three


    steps of her, she moved her fingertips slightly, and all the patients stood still.


    She immediately noticed that all of these people had been poisoned by Brody.


    She walked to the patient rxation area of the hospital. Almost every row of chairs in the hall was


    upied by a few patients, except for the middle row of benches, where only one man sat. He wore


    ck-rimmed sses and a hospital gown, leisurely reading a medical book.


    The scene was quite eerie.


    "You''re still as morbid as ever." Vivienne nced at the patients in the hall. All of them were frozen in


    ce, looking at her in either fear or confusion.


    Brody looked up, pushing up his ck-rimmed sses, and smiled at Vivienne. His tone was polite and


    gentle. He sounded nothing like a madman. "Specter Healer, you finally agreed to see me."


    "If you''re so eager to see me, why not obediently go to prison? I might visit you once a year." Vivienne


    said leisurely.


    "Only if you''re not afraid that I''ll turn the prison into a poisonb." Brody replied with a smile.


    "Enough chit-chat." Vivienne said coldly, "I''m in a hurry."


    "Ah, you''re still as impatient as ever." Brody shook his head in resignation. A fanatic look appeared in


    his eyes as he looked at Vivienne. "Turning you into a part of my collection would be beautiful."


    "What''s the game?" Vivienne didn''t want to say another word to him.


    "Simple. Best two out of three." Brody stood up from the bench, gesturing to the paralyzed patients in


    the hall. "For the first round, let''s see who can poison more people in a minute."


    "No." Vivienne shook her head. "How about we see if my detoxifying methods can beat your poison?"


    Poisoning someone was easier than healing someone, so it seemed that Vivienne was at a


    disadvantage.


    "So arrogant!" Brody scoffed, and as hisughter fell, the patients in the first row began to froth at the


    mouth. Those in the second row turned pale, and those in the third row turned red. Their eyes were


    bulging from intense pain.


    Then it was the fourth row, the fifth row...


    Vivienne stood still against Brody''s arrogantughter, only moving her fingertips slightly. Starting from


    the first row, all the patients immediately improved.


    Brody''s face changed. He snapped the book in his hands shut, and another handful of poison powder


    was scattered.


    Not only did the previously immobilized patients'' conditions worsen again, but they also all suddenly


    stood up. While dancing and howling, they pounced on Vivienne.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly. With a slight move of her right hand, in the next second, these


    people all stumbled and fell to the ground, once again unable to move.


    Brody snorted coldly, and a strange scent suddenly emanated from his body. The patients began to


    struggle to get up again.


    Vivienne lifted her hand. A sh of cold light emanated from her hand, and numerous silver needles


    precisely hit the patients. They all froze on the ground again.


    Brody''s face darkened. He also threw out a few silver needles, but Vivienne almost simultaneously


    countered. The silver needles shot from her hand knocked down Brody''s silver needles mid-air.


    The needles fell silently.


    "One minute is up. I won." Vivienne said slowly.


    The hall fell silent for a moment, and Brody''s face turned ugly. Since his debut as Brody, he had never


    failed, but he had lost to Specter Healer again and again.


    "There are two more rounds." He emphasized reluctantly.


    Vivienne shrugged, showing that nothing he could do would faze her. She was ready for anything.


    "Fatso!" Brody shouted.


    The plump man who had been crying on the stairs came running over, drooling.


    "Go bring your wife over!" Brody ordered coldly.


    "Oh, okay." The plump man drooled and trotted off.


    After a while, the only sound to be heard was the squeaking of wheels on the tile floor as the plump


    man pushed a hospital bed back into the room. On ity a woman who was as stiff as a board.


    Vivienne squinted and furrowed her brows, taking a moment to recognize that the woman on the bed


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    was Arabe.


    In less than a day, Arabe looked as if she had been transformed. After being tormented by the


    lunatics that inhabited this hospital, her face was a mess of bruises and swelling, and her clothes were


    tattered and stained with blood.


    The exposed parts of her skin were an rming mix of blue and purple, with numerous bite marks. One


    of her legs was twisted in an unnatural angle. It was clearly broken. It was as if she''d been caught in a


    bar brawl rather than a hospital.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Arabey motionless on the hospital bed with her eyes wide open. The steady stream of tears from


    her eyes told a tale of sheer terror.


    Thankfully, Vivienne was masked at the moment because if Arabe let Vivienne see the fear reflected


    in her own eyes, she might have wished for death right there.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Vivienne squinted slightly at Brody, silently questioning his intentions.


    "Two miniature bombs have been forcefully lodged into her body, one on either side of her abdomen."


    Upon seeing Vivienne''s eyes harden, a smug smile appeared on Brody¡¯s face. "Rx. At most, she''d


    be the only one to blow up; we''d be safe. I value my life, after all."


    Vivienne''s eyes turned frostier.


    This damn psychopath!


    "Wepete on who performs the surgery faster and more precisely. Whoever can extract the bomb


    first with an endoscope wins. By the way, I''ve set the bombs to detonate in one minute. Be careful; a


    slight mishap could trigger an early explosion."


    "Right here?" Vivienne surveyed the hall with a furrowed brow.


    "Don''t worry, a sterilized operating room and sanitized equipment have all been prepared." Brody


    responded while gesturing for Vivienne to proceed.


    Upon Brody''s signal, the chubby man grasped Arabe''s bed and wheeled her into an operating room.


    Two endoscope apparatuses were ready in the operating room.


    This was a mental institution. They wouldn''t normally have such surgical equipment. This was clearly


    Brody''s doing.


    Once Arabe was wheeled into the operating room, the chubby man, following Brody''s instructions,


    used the straps typically used to restrain patients to secure Arabe to the operating table. He gave her


    a kind smile. "Darling, you need to be good. Listen to what Brody says."


    After saying that, he exited the room under Arabe''s hateful stare.


    Just as he left, Vivienne and Brody, now fully sterilized, entered.


    Brody''s eyes, hidden behind his sses, brimmed with malicious intent. He looked at Arabe, who


    was lying on the operating table, and spoke in a soft tone, "Although the drug I gave you has rendered


    you immobile, you can still feel pain. So, we''ll try to be gentle during the procedure to minimize your


    difort."


    After hearing this, Arabe''s eyes widened in fear. Yet she couldn''t move her mouth to curse or beg. All


    she could do was cry silently.


    Vivienne spared Arabe a nce, with no reaction to what Brody had just said. She had no sympathy


    for Arabe, who had brought this upon herself.


    Moreover, Dorian was still bedridden in the hospital. Recalling his torment in the detention center and


    the twenty-three needles extracted from his body, Vivienne felt Arabe''s current suffering was far from


    enough.


    So, she had no intention of administering an anesthetic.


    "Let''s begin." Vivienne said coldly.


    Brody pulled out a switch, smiled at Vivienne, and gently pressed it. "The bombs are activated."


    Vivienne shot him a cold nce, moved to Arabe''s left side, uncovered her abdomen, and quickly


    started the operation with the surgical tools.


    Both Vivienne and Brody were geniuses in the medical field. A simple endoscopic surgery was not a


    challenge for them. The real challenge was extracting the bombs without triggering them or causing


    harm to Arabe.


    As soon as the two endoscopes entered Arabe''s abdomen, her face turned deathly pale from the


    pain.


    She was fully aware of the two small incisions made in her abdomen and the objects inserted into her.


    The pain was unbearable; she wished she could pass out.


    However, all her instincts were screaming for her not to faint since she knew that bombs were inside


    her body.


    Ever since she entered the N&S Psychiatric Hospital, she had witnessed the depths of Brody''s insanity.


    He seemed to rule the patients in the hospital. Everyone followed his orders, and he had ess to all


    kinds of tools.


    Since he said there were bombs inside her, there must be bombs.


    So, she couldn''t faint; she was afraid that if she did, Vivienne and Brody might identally trigger the


    bombs, and she wouldn''t even know how she died.


    Vivienne didn''t care about Arabe''s thoughts or her pain.


    As a doctor, she didn''t intentionally erge the incisions or harm Arabe''s organs with the endoscopic


    tools.


    She located the bomb on the left side urately on the screen, and in less than thirty seconds, she


    sessfully extracted the bomb before Brody did and stopped the countdown.


    "You''ve lost again." Vivienne said to Brody while holding the bomb. "I''ve already won two rounds. I


    don''t think there''s a need for a third."


    "Damn!" Brody grabbed the scalpel and made a rough incision in Arabe''s abdomen, then quickly


    extracted the bomb he had spotted earlier with the endoscope.


    Arabe''s pain was so intense that her eyes rolled into the back of her head. If she could move, she


    might have bitten her tongue off from the pain.


    Brody didn''t even bother to suture her wound; he just tossed the bomb aside. "I never knew you


    performed major surgeries. How did you do it so quickly and urately?"


    "There''s a lot you don''t know about me." Vivienne didn''t pay attention to Arabe, who was bleeding


    due to Brody''s rough treatment. She just extended her hand towards Brody. "The Seven-Poison


    Flower."


    "No!" Brody started to act out. "Onest round, then I''ll give it to you!"


    "You set the rule of best two out of three." Vivienne replied calmly.


    "As long as youpete with me one more time, win or lose, I''ll give you the Seven-Poison Flower."


    Brody insisted stubbornly.


    "Hand me the Seven-Poison Flower first, then we''ll duel." Vivienne stated coolly.


    A duel was fine, but only after she secured what she desired.


    "Alright." Brody seemed to agree, yet a hint of suspicion was present in his tone. "You''re not nning to


    take the Seven-Poison Flower and run off, are you?"


    "I always keep my word." Vivienne retorted, feeling somewhat exasperated.


    After she agreed, Brody promptly pulled out the Seven-Poison Flower and tossed it to Vivienne.


    Vivienne caught the flower, inspecting it thoroughly to ensure its authenticity before stowing it away.


    She folded her arms and dered her intent. "In the first two rounds, you posed the challenge. This


    final round, I call the shots."


    "Fine by me." Brody smirked nonchntly. As long as he got to match his skills against Vivienne''s, he


    didn''t care about the details.


    "I wonder if you''ll be able to evade my capture tonight or if you''ll slip through my fingers." Vivienne


    <pughed.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Before her voice had even faded, she was already charging at Brody.


    His face swiftly changed. He darted out of the operating room and flung a handful of poisonous powder


    at Vivienne. She couldn''t care less and reached forward to grab his shoulder.


    He deftly avoided her grasp as his hand shot out silver needles, which Vivienne easily deflected with


    her own.


    The members of the Nine Mystics Society, who had been lurking outside the hospital, stormed in upon


    hearing Vivienne''s signal through her micro earpiece.


    Draven had once witnessed Brody turn a maximum-security prison into a scene straight out of


    ¡®Resident Evil.¡¯


    Entering, he was worried that he would once again bear witness to such a horrific sight, leading to a


    difficult cleanup afterward.


    Yet, seeing the people strewn across the lobby unharmed, save for one poisoned individual by the


    entrance and another in the operating room, he felt slightly relieved.


    When their young master was around, she could keep Brody''s unpredictable nature in check.


    Meanwhile, Brody and Vivienne had continued their fight from the hospital building to the courtyard.


    After being surrounded by members of the Nine Mystics Society, Brody sneered. "Specter Healer, you


    can''t im victory by capturing me with others¡¯ help."


    "They''re my people. If they catch you, then I win." Vivienne replied nonchntly, ignoring his mockery.


    ¡°You can call your people to help you.¡±


    She shed a mocking smile towards the hospital building. "Oh, I forgot; you¡¯ve poisoned them all.¡±


    ¡°They can hardly be called my people.¡± Brodyughed. ¡°They¡¯re more like my ythings. They¡¯re not


    even worthy of being called test subjects.¡±


    Suddenly, he seized a chubby figure who had been standing by, drooling as he watched them. ¡°Let me


    go, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± He threatened Vivienne.


    ¡°Why should I let you go for him? He¡¯s your man.¡± Vivienne said, finding the situation amusing.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mentally ill fool. He¡¯s not one of mine.¡± Brody retorted, pressing a knife to the chubby man¡¯s


    throat. ¡°You know why I poisoned everyone in the hospital but him? It was to guard against this very


    situation.¡±


    Vivienne fell silent, and her eyes became cold.


    "You people always act holier, iming to be on the side of justice." Brody taunted them. "So even if my


    hostage is a mentally ill patient who''s useless to society, you have to let me go to save his life."


    He was right. Even though this drooling, chubby man was a mentally ill patient who could potentially


    cause harm, Vivienne and her team couldn''t just leave him to his fate.


    "Specter Healer, you can''t catch me." Brody asserted while dragging the confused, chubby man


    towards the gate.


    "Brody?" The chubby man asked, drooling and cocking his head in confusion.


    "Shut up." Brody ordered him as he coldly retreated step by step.


    Vivienne and the members of the Nine Mystics Society could only watch helplessly, unable to


    intervene.


    "Are we really just going to let him go, boss?" Draven asked, frustration clear on his face.


    Vivienne didn¡¯t answer.


    Just as Brody was about to exit the gate with the chubby man, Vivienne made her move. She tossed a


    paralyzing powder towards Brody.


    This was a minor nuisance for Brody, but it was enough to dy him for a moment.


    In that moment, the chubby man''s face changed. He swiftly jabbed Brody in several key pressure


    points with silver needles.


    Caught off guard, Brody was paralyzed and frozen in ce.


    "You?" Brody eximed while looking at the man, who had suddenly stopped drooling and tilting his


    head. His demeanor hadpletely changed.


    "You lose again." Vivienne told Brody.


    "He''s not your man!" Brody argued. "How can you say I lost?"


    "Who said I wasn¡¯t one of her men?" The chubby manughed, then turned to Vivienne and


    about to gain his trust, you guys showed up. Now I have to split my bounty with you, don¡¯t I?"


    "Brian, you disappeared to be a bounty hunter for years and didn''t send a single message."


    Vivienne shot him a cold look. "Consider the bounty as your contribution to the team."


    "Hey, hey, Vivienne, that''s not how it works." Brianined and grimaced. "You don''t know how


    alert Brody is. I''ve had to y the fool for so long just to get close to him. It was a lot of hard work; I''ve


    been at it for half a year!"


    He spoke clearly now. His tone was normal, and his demeanor was serious with a hint of ruthlessness.


    A stark contrast to the man who had been shouting for a wife all day.


    Brody remembered a famous bounty hunter known as Brian. No criminal, whether A-ss or S-ss,


    ever escaped his pursuit.


    He had never expected a bounty hunter to endure so much humiliation, acting like a madman for half a


    year and doing countless absurd things in front of him. That''s why he hadn''t suspected him.


    Ironically, the insurance he had left for himself had be the shackles that ensnared him.


    "You haven''t done anything illegal, have you?" Vivienne asked Brian sternly.


    "No, no, absolutely not." Brian quickly denied. "Vivienne, I didn''t even touch that girl inside. They all


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    thought I was impotent. So all I did was hold her hand before they took her away."


    He sat at the entrance of the building today. The moment he saw Vivienne stride in, he hastily pleaded


    his innocence.


    At this, he began to grumble. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to pretend to be incapable for six


    months, especially in front of a tough guy like Brody? So, about the bounty..."


    "Shut up." Vivienne interrupted him. She was clearly irritated.


    "Hehhehheh." Brody chuckled while listening to their conversation. "You guys don''t really think that


    capturing me means I can''t escape, do you?"


    "No worries; run if you want to." Brian nonchntly waved his hand. "But wait until I''ve collected the


    bounty. Then you can run, and I can catch you again for another reward. After all, it''s not easy to find


    an SS-ss wanted criminal like you."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Brody ground his teeth, shooting a sarcastic smile at Brian. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do more jobs together, make


    some big bucks, and split the rewards fifty-fifty?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    Brian¡¯s eyes lit up. He jumped to his feet and started to calcte. ¡°Each time I catch you, I get a bounty


    of thirty million from the boss. Split in half, that¡¯s fifteen million each. A few more jobs, and we could


    buy a mansion in Rivenwood.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Draven saw Vivienne¡¯s displeased face, walked over, and gave Brian a swift kick in the ass.


    While leading him away, he politely apologized to Brody. ¡°Sorry for the interruption; our big man here


    was a notorious bed-wetter as a kid. He probably messed up his brain.¡±


    Brody snorted and ignored him, turning his gaze to Vivienne. ¡°Specter Healer, I¡¯lle looking for you


    if I survive.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly. She ordered her men to bind Brody immediately.


    As he watched them approach with handcuffs and shackles, a shadowy glint flickered in Brody¡¯s eyes.


    As they drew near, he suddenly spat out several silver needles aimed at their faces.


    Vivienne was already prepared for his move. Her eyes turned icy cold as she swiftly moved forward.


    Her right hand snatched at that air and effortlessly captured the needles between her fingers, blocking


    the attack.


    ¡°Taste your own poison.¡± She retorted, flicking the needles back at Brody. He grunted in pain as his


    eyes filled with rage, but he was powerless to retaliate.


    Brody was a tricky one. Nobody knew how many poisons he had concealed on him. So, Vivienne took


    it upon herself to shackle him.


    Even so, she felt that he was still extremely dangerous. Percival was waiting for her at home to cure his


    poisoning. She couldn¡¯t personally escort Brody.


    Thinking it over, she decided to propose a challenge to Brody. ¡°How about another contest?¡±


    ¡°What kind of contest?¡± Brody¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to escape until you¡¯ve neutralized all the new poisons I¡¯ve developed.¡± Vivienne


    stated. She grabbed Brody¡¯s chin and, without any hesitation, shoved a handful of medicinal herbs into


    his mouth.


    After administering the poison, she sprinkled a pile of toxic powder over him and stabbed him with


    several needles.


    Brody, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind. He cheerfully let Vivienne do her thing.


    Onlookers watched in awe as the two interacted. They couldn¡¯t decide who was more terrifying. Brody


    or the emotionless Vivienne, who had just administered a series of poisons.


    ¡°Heh! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll neutralize these petty poisons before they even get me to the police station.¡±


    Brody confidently eximed, ¡°And when I do, I wille looking for you!¡±


    Vivienne gave him a captivating smile. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see how long it will take you to find me.¡±


    Despite the agreement with Brody, everyone else remained on high alert.


    The cuffs and shackles weren¡¯t enough. They suited him up in a hazmat suit, even covering his mouth,


    before leading him to the prison van.


    It hardly looked like they were arresting a man. It seemed more like they were capturing a dangerous,


    wild beast.


    Once the prison van carrying Brody was gone, Draven brought out a stretcher. ¡°Boss, what do we do


    with this one?¡±


    Lying on the stretcher was Arabe, unconscious due to excessive blood loss. Her hand was pressed


    against her abdomen. Although the bleeding had stopped, her face was deathly pale.


    ¡°Leave her to the police.¡± Vivienne coldly said before walking away. ¡°You guys clean up the rest.¡±


    Draven watched her hurried figure. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh too. The boss sure had a lot on her te.


    ...


    Bay Estates.


    When Vivienne arrived, Leopold was in a state of panic. Percival¡¯s fever had suddenly spiked, and the


    doctor Leopold had brought couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After seeing Vivienne, he heaved a sigh of relief, quickly leading her to the bedroom. ¡°Please check on


    him. His temperature has risen to 39¡ãC. If it goes any further, I fear he might have brain damage.¡±


    In the bedroom, Percival was lying on an expensive leather bed. His entire body was slightly reddened


    due to the fever, and his face showed a faint hint of a bluish-gray tint.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows, quickly moving to Percival¡¯s side to check him. As she suspected, it was


    a high fever caused by residual poisoning.


    She took out the recently acquired Seven-Poison Flower and the Star Grass that arrived earlier in the


    day,bined them to make an antidote, and administered it to Percival. She then began to use


    acupuncture to assist in detoxification.


    Soon, Percival¡¯s body temperature began to drop.


    The doctor brought by Leopold, Uriah, was a medical schr who had studied abroad. Being one of


    their own, he had heard of Vivienne¡¯s exceptional medical skills.


    When Vivienne was treating Percival, he stood by and watched attentively without missing a beat.


    After watching Vivienne effortlessly handle the illness that had him stumped, Uriah approached her with


    admiration. ¡°Ms. Hawthorn, what was the remedy you used on Mr. Ellington?¡±


    Just as Vivienne was about to answer, Percival gave an ufortable groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her!¡± Leopold quickly pulled Uriah up and dragged him out of the room. ¡°You can ask your


    questionster.¡±


    Uriah was crestfallen. He had no idea when he would get another chance to see Vivienne.


    Percival was extremely possessive. Other than Thomas and Leopold, he was reluctant to let Vivienne


    interact with anyone else.


    After sending Uriah away, Leopold returned to Percival¡¯s bedroom, only to find Vivienne had fallen


    asleep on the bed.


    Afterst night¡¯s high-speed chase and the exhausting events at N&S Psychiatric Hospital, Vivienne


    waspletely drained.


    Leopold gazed at her retreating figure as a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. Truth be told, he''d


    always believed that in the dance of attraction between Percival and Vivienne, it was Percival who was


    smitten.


    Anyone could see that Percival was head over heels for Vivienne.


    And Vivienne? Well, she''d always yed it cool.


    Sure, she might treat Percival a touch differently than others, but just barely.


    So, there was a tiny part of him that felt a twinge of injustice for his brother.


    But now he felt at peace.


    Star Grass and Seven-Poison Flower were as rare as hen''s teeth. It was not something one could just


    pick up at the local apothecary.


    When he found out that Percival needed these two ingredients to counteract a poison, he moved


    heaven and earth, using every contact to no avail.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know how Vivienne had managed to obtain them, but he knew she must''ve paid a hefty price.


    Perhaps Vivienne was also smitten with Percival; she just wasn''t good at showing it, or maybe she


    hadn''t even realized it herself.


    With a light touch, he draped a throw nket over Vivienne before quietly slipping out of the room.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Percival was stirred awake as the morning light brightly illuminated the room.


    The first sight that greeted him was Vivienne. Her eyes were closed, and hershes were fluttering


    slightly as she stirred in her sleep. Her eyes were shadowed with fatigue.


    It was the first time he had seen Vivienne so up close while she slept. There was a tranquility to her,


    one that he had never seen before. It was a rare glimpse of the innocence of a 19-year-old girl.


    She had always struck him as a wildflower who was resilient and untamed. She never seemed to tire or


    falter.


    She seemed invincible.


    Yet here she was, exhausted from her endeavors for him, asleep by his side with her defenses down.


    He was touched beyond words.


    ¡°Vivienne.¡± He whispered, gently rousing her.


    Hershes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes at Percival¡¯s soft call.


    The first thing she did after waking was to reach out and feel his forehead. Only after confirming that


    his fever had subsided did she let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer poisoned.¡±


    Percival wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious while he was out, especially with Leopold by his side.


    That chatterbox was as loud as a flock of ducks, constantly babbling about how Vivienne was out there


    somewhere, looking for the rare and elusive antidote ingredients.


    Even though Percival was no medic, he knew how rare those ingredients were and felt a surge of


    anxiety while she was away. But he was helpless, trapped in his unconsciousness.


    This was why he had spiked a fever.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Vivienne asked as she got up. ¡°You¡¯ve slept for a day and a night. I¡¯ll


    go make you some porridge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Percival quickly got up but swayed due to his weakness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Vivienne steadied him while frowning.


    Percival didn¡¯t want to admit he was scared of eating her cooking, fearing it might make him ill again.


    So he made an excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down for too long; my back hurts. I need to move around.¡±


    Seeing his insistence, Vivienne gave in, and they went to the kitchen together. Under Percival¡¯s


    guidance, she managed to cook some decent porridge.


    Just as they were about to eat, Leopold showed up with two takeaway breakfast meals. He was


    surprised to see them. ¡°Wow, I thought no one here could cook. I brought you guys breakfast so you


    wouldn¡¯t starve.¡±


    ¡°We can order takeaway ourselves.¡± Percival looked at the takeaway boxes in Leopold¡¯s hands coldly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I was just trying to help.¡± Leopold¡¯s eyes were flicking between the two bowls of


    porridge and Percival and Vivienne. They eventually settled on Vivienne. ¡°Who made this? You?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You made this?¡± Leopold looked skeptical and disgusted. ¡°Can this even be eaten?¡±


    He tried to stop Percival from eating it. ¡°No, no, no, Percival, I know you love your fianc¨¦e to the moon


    and back, and you¡¯d eat poison if she gave it to you. But you¡¯ve just recovered; you shouldn¡¯t torture


    yourself like this. Eat this instead.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, Leopold tried to take away Percival¡¯s bowl and rece it with the takeaway meal.


    ¡°Hands off.¡± Percival held onto his bowl tightly and tapped Leopold¡¯s hand away with his spoon.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that again?¡± Vivienne narrowed her eyes. Her cooking skills, under Percival¡¯s guidance,


    had improved significantly. She didn¡¯t appreciate Leopold¡¯s dismissal.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like what I said, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Leopold chuckled, but his meaning was clear.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s delicious?¡± Vivienne asked coldly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll eat a pound of salt.¡± Leopold said arrogantly.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Vivienne smirked and pushed her untouched bowl of porridge towards Leopold.


    Leopold raised an eyebrow and carefully tasted the porridge as if it were poison. His eyes lit up in


    surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected Vivienne¡¯s cooking to be this good.


    But then he remembered his earlier statement, and his face fell.


    ¡°One pound of salt. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Vivienne said while looking at Leopold¡¯s expression. She already


    knew the oue.


    She left the table in high spirits, heading to the kitchen to get another bowl of porridge.


    ¡°Percival¡­¡± Leopold turned to Percival for help with a pained look on his face.


    ¡°If you think one pound isn''t enough, we can add another.¡± Percival wasn¡¯t going to help him.


    Leopold sighed heavily and slumped in his chair, ring at the bowl of porridge in front of him. He


    decided to continue eating, thinking to himself that he wouldn¡¯t let the pound of salt go to waste.


    In the kitchen, Vivienne had just finished preparing another bowl of porridge when Draven¡¯s call came.


    She picked up the phone and heard Draven¡¯s serious voice. ¡°Brody escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped?¡± Vivienne frowned.


    When she had administered the poison, she had calcted the dosage. With Brody¡¯s skills, he should


    have been detained in the special prison by the time he detoxified.


    Brody was a twisted man, but he was also stubbornly honorable when it came to medical matters. He


    wouldn¡¯t break his promises.


    How could he have escaped?


    ¡°We were ambushed while transporting him.¡± Draven exined. ¡°The attackers had heavy firepower.


    They seemed more intent on killing Brody than rescuing him. They fired a rocketuncher, blowing up


    the prison van. We had several casualties. But Brody survived. Someone saw him escape after the


    explosion.¡±


    ¡°Do we know who¡¯s behind this?¡± Vivienne¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Draven¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed anger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our quick-thinking men who


    spotted the ambush earlier, we would have suffered more than just injuries.¡±


    "Keep digging." Vivienne paused before adding, "Tell Brian about Brody. Tell him if he chases him


    down, all the reward money is his."


    "He''s already on it." Draven chuckled.


    Knowing that Brody and his bounty had taken off, Brian, who loved money as much as life itself,


    wasted no time grabbing his gear and setting off in pursuit.


    Vivienne sighed. Was the Nine Mystics Society broke or something? Why did her younger colleague


    seem to have dor signs in his eyes since childhood?


    After disconnecting from Draven, Vivienne pondered for a while. The people escorting Brody weren''t


    just from the Nine Mystics Society. There were also individuals from the special department sent by the


    higher-ups.


    Their actions would surely attract attention from the higher-ups. What was the reason that they would


    risk exposing themselves just to get Brody?


    "Vivienne? What''s up?" Percival called out to her, noticing she''d been in the kitchen for a while.


    "Nothing much, just checking your pantry to see if you''ve got enough salt for a pound." Vivienne


    casually ced the porridge on the table, hiding her deep thoughts.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Leopold''s face instantly soured by another degree at the mention of a pound of salt. He quickly diverted


    Vivienne''s attention. "Did you hear about the incident at N&S Psychiatric Hospital yesterday?"


    Percival lifted his gaze, signaling him to continue.


    "They say a patient died inside and two escaped." Leopold said with an air of mystery.


    "Isn''t itmon for people to die in N&S Psychiatric Hospital?" Thomas asked.


    "This time it''s different. When the police arrived, everyone in the hospital was unconscious on the floor."


    Leopold said as he continued to eat his breakfast.


    "The one who died from poisoning was found at the front door. When they asked the people in the


    hospital what had happened, not a single person could recallst night''s events."


    "What about the two who escaped?" Percival, more interested in the escapees than the deceased,


    asked.


    "They haven''t been found yet." Leopold shook his head. "So the police will be busy for a while. Security


    in the city will also be tightened."


    Vivienne remained silent. The two escaped mental patients were clearly referring to Brody and Brian.


    Leopold suddenly recalled as he pped the table and addressed Percival. "Arabe, who was thrown


    in there, was also rescued by the police."


    Percival was startled, only then remembering that he had instructed Leopold to have Arabe admitted


    to N&S Psychiatric Hospital. "What happened to her?"


    "She''s in a pretty bad state." Leopold spoke while ncing at Vivienne, who was quietly eating. After


    all, Percival had done this to win Vivienne''s favor, so he had to make Arabe''s situation sound as dire


    as possible.


    And so he exaggerated. "When she was rescued, she was beaten beyond recognition. Not only was


    she covered in bruises, but she also had two holes in her stomach. Her intestines were almost


    exposed. When she woke up, she was raving mad, constantly iming that there was a bomb in her


    belly.¡±


    "Oh, and one of her legs was also amputated."


    "Are you sure the wounds on her abdomen were big enough to expose her intestines?" Vivienne grew


    more skeptical as she listened. "And her leg¡­ It was just broken, right? Not amputated."


    It couldn''t be that after she left, Draven and the others decided to take revenge on Arabe again?


    She didn''t think this was something Draven would do.


    "How do you know?" Now it was Leopold''s turn to look at Vivienne in confusion.


    The incident at N&S Psychiatric Hospital was ssified, so no news had been released yet. Even he


    only knew about it through internal channels.


    Vivienne lowered her eyelids, quietly finishing her breakfast.


    The small hole in Arabe''s abdomen was her doing. How could she not know?


    "What''s being done with her now?" Percival asked as he shot a meaningful nce at Vivienne.


    "She''s been taken to the hospital." Leopold chuckled. "She ran into N&S Psychiatric Hospital herself,


    so we''re not implicated. Besides, I think she''s almost a mental patient herself now."


    At the city hospital, Arabe was indeed almost a mental patient, or at least the police thought so.


    No matter how much she insisted that two lunatics had imnted two bombs in her body for a bet while


    she was in N&S Psychiatric Hospital, the police didn''t believe her.


    That was because they found no trace of the miniature bomb or theparoscopic surgery equipment


    she mentioned in the hospital.


    As for her ims of being tortured by patients at N&S Psychiatric Hospital, the police couldn''t do


    anything about it. After all, they were mental patients and not legally ountable for their actions.


    When Beatrice heard about this, she was still lying in her hospital bed, not yet discharged.


    All the paperwork was handled by Michael.


    The police visited Beatrice''s room once. After hearing the details, she could only ask the police to


    ensure the confidentiality of Arabe''s identity.


    Otherwise, if word got out about her ordeal at N&S Psychiatric Hospital, she wouldn''t be able to show


    her dignity in Havenwood.


    After the police left, Beatrice asked Michael and Joseph in annoyance, "Why didn''t you answer the


    phone when Arabe called you that day?"


    "Mom, I was with you all day. When I got back, I went straight to bed." Joseph replied in a low voice.


    "I figured she wasn''ting to take care of you, so she couldn''t be in any trouble. I didn''t bother


    picking up." Michael retorted with a coldugh.


    "Besides, she said she was going to confront the man in ck but ended up in N&S Psychiatric


    Hospital. Even if I had picked up the phone that day, I wouldn''t have been able to rescue her."


    What a joke!


    N&S Psychiatric Hospital was no ordinary ce. Just looking at how Arabe, a delicate young girl,


    was tortured into a ghastly state after just one day inside, one could imagine how terrifying the patients


    in there were.


    Risking his life to save someone? No!


    Moreover, Arabe was just a foster daughter of the Hawthorn family. Even if she were his own


    biological daughter, he would have to weigh the pros and cons of saving her.


    "Mom, what are we going to do now?" Michael asked cautiously, "With Arabe in this state and the


    man in ck not showing any concern, it''s clear that we''ve been abandoned."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His tone held a trace of resentment as he continued, "You listened to him and framed our brother, but in


    the end, not only did we ruin our reputation, but we also severed ties with our brotherpletely. On


    top of that, the promises he made to us have all fallen through."


    "Are you ming me?!" Beatrice red at Michael in anger.


    Michael didn''t dare voice his thoughts, but his expression said it all.


    "I''ve been putting everything on the line, working my tail off for our family, and all you guys do is


    end."


    "Mom, do you have a n?" Michael''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Joseph also looked up at Beatrice, his face full of anticipation.


    "I didn''t want to resort to this, because doing so would mean bowing down to the folks at Rivenwood."


    Beatrice chuckled scornfully. "But we''re at our wit''s end now. We have no choice but to seek their aid."


    Michael and Joseph were stunned. They had branched off from the Brooks family in Rivenwood, and


    the split, as far as they knew, had been anything but amicable. The two families have been at odds


    ever since.


    Now, Beatrice was suggesting they should seek help from the Brooks family. They couldn''t help but be


    taken aback.


    "Have you two visited Arabe yet?" Beatrice asked again.


    Michael and Joseph exchanged nces, but neither of them said a word.


    "Fools! Arabe will be of great importance to us in the future!" Beatrice nced at her two sons with a


    stern expression. "Help me up. Let''s go see Arabe!"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Michael and Joseph, although perplexed, followed Beatrice''s instructions, assisting her from her


    sickbed to visit Arabe.


    Arabe was staying on the same floor as Dorian, the sixteenth. They had just arrived outside


    Arabe''s room when they saw Vivienne slowly approaching from the other end of the corridor.


    Percival had been in an ident, so Vivienne hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit Dorian in the hospital the


    day before. She had finally found the time to do so that afternoon.


    Naturally, she saw the Hawthorn family members, but she didn¡¯t give a damn. She passed by Arabe''s


    room without even a second nce at them.


    Arabe also saw Vivienne. She sat disheveled on the bed, watching Vivienne walk past her as if she


    didn''t exist. Arabe could see arrogance, disdain, and schadenfreude in Vivienne''s calm demeanor.


    For some reason, Vivienne''s presence reminded Arabe of the masked woman from that night. The


    calm expression the masked woman wore as she made an incision in Arabe''s abdomen was eerily


    reminiscent of Vivienne¡¯s.


    It was as if they didn''t see her as a living human being but as an object they could manipte at will.


    "Ahh!" She couldn''t help but scream, shouting in terror and rage, "I''m going to kill them! I''m going to kill


    them all!"


    Not only did the Hawthorns standing at the door get a fright, but so did the entire floor of the hospital.


    "Arabe, Arabe, it''s alright now." Beatrice rushed in tofort Arabe.


    "Granny!" Arabe cried and clung to Beatrice. "The police don''t believe me! Have I endured all this


    torment for nothing?"


    "The people in the N&S Psychiatric Hospital are mentally ill. They don''t have the capacity to be held


    legally responsible." Michael didn''t show sympathy for Arabe but instead taunted her. "Even if the


    police did believe that someone nted bombs in your stomach, do you think there''s a way to punish


    them? Can¡¯t you stop making trouble? Who told you to go there in the middle of the night?"


    Arabe gritted her teeth in fury. She remembered clearly that night when she had called them for help,


    but not one of them had answered.


    The only one who answered her call was Cordelia.


    But now she couldn''t risk alienating them. Elijah was in jail, the man in ck was nowhere to be found,


    and her reputation had been ruined due to her false usations against Dorian. If Beatrice abandoned


    her too, she would have no one left to rely on.


    So, in response to Michael''s taunts, she said nothing. She only sobbed and asked Beatrice, "Granny,


    what should I do now?"


    "Don''t worry, Granny has a n." Beatrice gently stroked Arabe''s hair. With a glint in her eye and a


    hint of satisfaction in her voice, she reassured Arabe. "All you need to do is follow Granny''s n."


    Dorian''s room was on the same floor as Arabe''s, so he had also heard her scream. At that moment,


    Cordelia was feeding him soup.


    A nurse changing the IV drip nearby muttered, "She should be transferred to the psychiatric ward. Her


    constant screaming is scaring everyone."


    Cordelia paused in her spooning, then continued as if nothing had happened.


    Dorian''s eyes darkened when he heard Arabe''s scream, but he remained silent, remembering all the


    things Arabe had done.


    The atmosphere in the room was silent and tense when Vivienne entered.


    After seeing her, Cordelia and Dorian immediately brightened up. "Vivienne is here."


    "How are you feeling today?" Vivienne asked.


    She had given Dorian a life-saving pill. His internal injuries had healed, but the external ones still


    needed time.


    Not to mention, the trauma Dorian had endured made it hard to find all the wounds.


    "The doctor said if everything goes well, he should be able to leave the hospital in about a week."


    Cordelia replied.


    Vivienne nodded and sat quietly, watching as Cordelia finished feeding Dorian.


    Once Cordelia left to wash the dishes, Vivienne asked Dorian, "Mr. Hawthorn, did my mother really only


    leave you a perfume form?"


    "Yes, only a perfume form." Dorian replied with a flicker in his eyes.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne didn''t press him any further, but she had a feeling that Dorian was hiding something from her.


    Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open. Vivienne and Dorian thought it was Cordelia


    returning, but when they looked up, they saw Beatrice''s gloomy face with Michael and Joseph following


    behind her.


    "Mother." Dorian''s face darkened instantly.


    "You recognize me as your mother?!" Beatrice began with a coldugh. "I''ve been hospitalized for so


    long, and you''ve never once asked after me!"


    "And have you ever asked after me while I''ve been hospitalized?" Dorian retorted coldly and then


    caused me to be hospitalized?"


    Beatrice looked slightly embarrassed. In truth, she didn''t want to visit Dorian, but her next n required


    a sum of money.


    Now that the Hawthorn family was in decline, she had no choice but to seek help from Dorian. "Give


    me two hundred thousand dors, or I''ll go to court and sue you for neglect and abandonment."


    Cordelia approached the hospital room door and heard what Beatrice said. Her face immediately


    turned sour. She really didn''t expect Beatrice to have the audacity to show up in front of them.


    "We have severed ties with you. We even made it official with a legal document!" Cordelia walked in,


    her tone icy.


    "Oh, how naive!" Beatrice scoffed. "Ask awyer. Can blood ties really be severed? As long as I have


    no source of ie, he, being my son, has to support me!"


    "Don''t forget, you took away the form for Vivienne''s mother''s signature perfume. The value of that


    form is enough to offset any support you try to im." Dorian''s face contorted. He was taken aback


    by Beatrice''s audacity. They had agreed to sever ties, and now she was clinging to him again.


    "Well, that was then; this is now." Beatrice retorted while shrugging. She could have sold the form to


    get money, but she wanted to keep it as a way of resurrecting Hawthorn Perfumes Inc. in the future.


    "Regardless, I raised you, and you have an obligation to support me. I''m not asking for much. It¡¯s just


    two hundred thousand. I promise I won''t ask you for another penny after this."


    "Your promises are worthless."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Vivienne, who had been silently sitting by the side, gave a nonchnt nce at Beatrice and her crew.


    "Let''s take this to court." She said. "We can drag this out as long as it takes. Whatever the court


    decides, we''ll abide by it."


    Beatrice snapped her head around and snarled. "You have no say in this!"


    "Vivienne''s words are my own." Dorian retorted coldly.


    "You!" Beatrice exploded. "I will expose your abandonment of me for everyone to know! You don''t care


    about your reputation?"


    "Ha!" Dorian chuckled. "Wasn''t my reputation already tarnished by my own mother and adopted


    daughter?"


    Even after it was proven that Arabe was lying, there were still many who preferred to believe the


    worst about others. Despite efforts to rify the truth, the rumors spread faster, leading many to believe


    Dorian was a child molester and rapist.


    "Mom, if you want any money from me, let''s follow Vivienne''s advice and go to court." Dorian said


    calmly, "Whenever the verdictes out, that''s when I''ll pay."


    "Just a heads up." Vivienne added leisurely. "You have three sons and a daughter, counting Dorian. If


    the court decides to rule in your favor, they will only order it to be divided equally among the four of you.


    "Considering your previous actions towards Mr. Hawthorn, the court will, at most, grant you the


    minimum living allowance of Havenwood."


    Beatrice, left speechless, could only point her trembling finger at the three of them before storming out,


    supported by Michael and Joseph.


    Cordelia heaved a sigh. "Dorian, are you sure you''re her biological son? Maybe you should have a


    paternity test."


    As someone who cherished her own children, she couldn''t understand why Beatrice didn''t like Dorian.


    She suspected that Dorian might not be her biological son.


    "I had a paternity test done. I am her biological son." Dorian said in a low voice.


    Years ago, he had secretly taken a paternity test, hoping to find out whether or not Beatrice was really


    his mother. He had hoped he wasn''t her biological son, thinking it might exin why she treated him so


    horribly and give him some peace of mind. But the truth was, he was indeed her biological son.


    Dorian grabbed Cordelia''s hand. Despite his unfortunate family, he still had Cordelia, Thaddeus, and


    Vivienne. He felt blessed.


    Seeing the loving gaze between Dorian and Cordelia reminded Vivienne of Percival for some reason.


    "I''m going to pick up Thaddeus." As she stood up to leave, she turned back to Dorian. "Whether it''s


    Arabe or Elijah, anyone who hurts you will pay."


    Dorian was startled and remained stunned even after Vivienne''s footsteps had faded away.


    "What''s wrong?" Cordelia asked him curiously.


    "Do you think Arabe''s actions have anything to do with Vivienne?" Dorian frowned.


    "You''re not still worried about Arabe, are you?" Cordelia asked him after a moment of silence.


    "What can Vivienne do anyway? If anything, it''s probably Percival who''s pulling the strings." She


    added, "Vivienne is just trying to get back at them for you."


    "I understand that." Dorian said with a bitter smile, "I just don''t want them to get in trouble because of


    me."


    "Don''t worry, they know what they''re doing." Cordelia reassured him.


    After leaving Dorian''s room, Vivienne passed by Arabe''s room again. She walked by without a


    nce, but Arabe called out to her.


    "Vivienne!"


    Vivienne paused. With her hands in her pockets, she turned to look at her.


    With Beatrice and the others gone, Arabe was alone in the room. She stared at Vivienne for a long


    time before breaking into a creepy smile. "I will take everything that belongs to you."


    Vivienne furrowed her brows before a smirk crossed her lips. "N&S Psychiatric Hospital would be a


    good ce for you."


    Upon hearing the words "N&S Psychiatric Hospital," Arabe''s body stiffened in shock and fear as she


    stared at Vivienne wide-eyed.


    She clearly remembered the police mentioning that whatever happened in the N&S Psychiatric Hospital


    remained confidential. How did Vivienne know?


    Vivienne didn''t care about Arabe''s reaction; she just kept walking. However, her expression became


    more serious.


    In this whole debacle with Dorian, Arabe wasn''t the only one she had a score to settle with.


    Over the past few days, she had been keeping an eye on Elijah''s whereabouts. Just as she was


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking about it, a message from Matthew came through, informing her that Elijah had just had an


    "incident" in the detention center and needed to be rushed to the hospital.


    A cold smile spread across Vivienne''s face. Perfect timing!


    While responding to Matthew''s text, Vivienne stepped into the elevator just as Percival''s call came


    through.


    "Vivienne."


    "What''s up?" Vivienne''s facial expression softened a bit upon hearing his voice.


    "Rough day?" Percival''s voice was low and soothing.


    "You heard?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow, surprised at how quickly Percival had gotten wind of the fact


    that Beatrice''s family had just paid her a visit and stirred up some trouble.


    "Mmm." Percival didn''t deny it. "I have a gift for you. Would that cheer you up?"


    "What kind of gift?" Vivienne was intrigued now.


    At that moment, Matthew''s text came through. "Boss, someone beat us to nabbing Elijah. It looks like


    Percival''s guys, so I didn''t start a fight."


    Simultaneously, Percival''s maic chuckle came through the phone. "Do you like this gift?"


    A smile slowly spread across Vivienne''s face.


    "I love it!"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Mind Manor.


    In the cer.


    When Elijah awoke from unconsciousness, he found himself in the very ce where he had held Riley


    and Raymond Fairfax captive.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His hands and feet were spread and fastened to the wall, and standing before him was a stoic-faced


    Raymond.


    "Why are you here?!" He asked, stunned and unsure.


    Raymond nced at him with disgust but didn¡¯t respond.


    "I''m talking to you!" Elijah was quick to anger when Raymond ignored him. After all, he had always


    seen the Fairfaxes as easy prey.


    His original n for that day was to escape from the local county jail. He feigned a sudden illness by


    overdosing on pills. He was to be taken to the hospital, where his gang, GTO, would help him escape.


    However, the ambnce suddenly changed its route halfway and headed in the opposite direction.


    Realizing something was wrong, he tried to fight back but was promptly sedated and knocked out.


    Now, after seeing Raymond, it was clear he¡¯d been intercepted.


    But he didn¡¯t believe Raymond had the capacity to do so.


    ¡°Call out the person behind you! Who is it? Vivienne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Surprised?¡± Vivienne¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room.


    She was dressed in a ck hoodie and a baseball cap. She radiated an air of oppressive gloom.


    Percival, also dressed in a casual ck outfit, had amanding presence.


    ¡°So it is you!¡± Elijah red maliciously at Vivienne, his gaze then falling on Percival. ¡°I thought you had


    some real skills, but in the end, you¡¯re just relying on a man!¡±


    Vivienne ignored his insult; her frosty face was devoid of any expression. She looked at Elijah, her


    voice as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding for so long. It''s time we settle our scores.¡±


    ¡°Kill me if you want!¡± Elijah retorted defiantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a civilized person. I don''t like violence.¡± Vivienne suddenlyughed, her pace unhurried.


    Elijah was stunned. She wasn¡¯t going to kill him?


    However, after looking at Vivienne''s smiling face, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Suppressing his fear, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Vivienne didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she turned to Raymond. ¡°Do you know why I asked you to be


    here?¡±


    ¡°To get revenge?¡± Raymond hesitated before asking.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten how Elijah had tortured him to force Riley to make perfume.


    The cer was filled with an array of torture devices, most of which Elijah had tried out on him. As a


    result, his body was covered in scars hidden beneath his clothes.


    ¡°Not just that.¡± Vivienne motioned to the cer, filled with the same tools of torture that the police had


    confiscated but Percival¡¯s men had restored.


    ¡°Riley is a special child. Her talent in perfumery matches mine and is bound to be coveted by many. If


    you want to protect her, you need to harden your heart. Use him to practice being ruthless today.¡±


    Vivienne handed Raymond a whip covered in sharp spikes.


    Raymond hesitated while holding the whip. Hating Elijah was one thing, but hurting him was another.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Vivienne¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle this, how can you protect Riley?¡±


    Startled, Raymond saw the malevolence in Elijah¡¯s eyes and knew Vivienne was right.


    Some people, unless you beat them so badly that they steer clear of you, would always think they


    could walk all over you.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Raymond steeled his heart and began to whip Elijah.


    ¡°Raymond! You dare hit me?!¡± Elijah cursed in pain. ¡°I will kill you, give your sister to old men to y


    with, and then kill her!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Raymond¡¯s face grew colder, and heshed the whip across Elijah¡¯s mouth.


    With each insult thrown by Elijah, Raymond¡¯s whips grew harsher and stronger.


    And Elijah¡¯s curses gradually faded as the whip continued to rain down on him.


    The spikes on the whip tore through his skin. His blood mingled with his cold sweat, staining his prison


    clothes.


    Despite the pain that took his breath away, he gritted his teeth and refused to beg for mercy.


    Vivienne watched for a while before leaving with Percival.


    ¡°Take your time; don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m going to have a romantic chat with my fianc¨¦ in the courtyard.¡± She told


    Raymond.


    ¡°Vivienne!¡± After noticing that Vivienne was about to leave, Elijah called out to her as he gasped in


    pain. ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to watch? You¡¯re still a useless woman! You can¡¯t even avenge your father


    personally. You need this wretch to do it for you!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Vivienneughed lightly as she turned back to look at Elijah. ¡°If I started, you wouldn¡¯t be able to


    stand long enough for him to take his revenge.¡±


    She shook her head at Elijah as if she were looking at a fool. ¡°Trust me, when it¡¯s my turn, you¡¯ll regret


    the words you¡¯ve said today.¡±


    With that, she left the cer arm-in-arm with Percival.


    Vivienne had to admit that the vi Elijah had chosen had a certain charm. It was night now, and the


    courtyard was bathed in the silvery light of the moon, casting an ethereal glow on Vivienne and


    Percival.


    Ignoring the fact that a man was being tortured in the cer, the scene could almost be described as


    romantic.


    ¡°Vivienne.¡± Percival suddenly pulled Vivienne into his arms, his voice husky. ¡°You said you wanted to


    have a romantic chat with me?¡±


    Vivienne blushed slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure how those words had slipped out. She coughed lightly to


    change the subject. ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Percival wasn¡¯t letting her off the hook. His uninjured arm was wrapped tightly around her


    waist. ¡°How do you want to express love? How do you want to discuss our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Just as things were getting serious, Leopold came barging in. In his hand, he held a handful of cattle


    hair needles. ¡°What about this?¡± He made a suggestion to Vivienne and Percival. ¡°We stick these all


    over that jerk, Elijah. That should teach him a lesson, huh?"


    "I''m thinking you should be the one to learn a lesson first!" Percival''s face turned red with anger. He


    could feel that his rtionship with Vivienne had made significant progress since his ident. They


    were so close. In just a few more steps, they could admit their feelings for each other.


    "What''s going on? What were you guys doing?" Leopold finally noticed the intimate position Vivienne


    and Percival were in and realized he had unintentionally disrupted their moment.


    Under Percival''s brooding gaze, he shrank back, nervously exining, "These cattle hair needles¡­


    They''re hard to find, especially when you need so many at once. I got too excited, so I didn''t notice."


    With a swift kick, Percival sent him packing. "Beat it!"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Leopold, dejected, turned to leave, but after a couple of steps, he turned back, cing the cattle hair


    needles in Vivienne''s hand.


    Vivienne held the cattle hair needles, exchanging a silent gaze with Percival. Whatever romantic


    atmosphere they had was shattered by Leopold''s interruption.


    Eventually, they shared a warm smile.


    Checking the time, Vivienne turned to head back to the basement, only to hear Percival calling her from


    behind. ¡°Vivienne.¡±


    She turned around to see him standing in the moonlight, smiling at her gently. ¡°I''ll be waiting for our


    next round.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s cheeks flushed a crimson hue, and she left, holding the cattle hair needles.


    By the time she reached the basement, Elijah was barely alive.


    Raymond, following Vivienne''s instructions, had tested all the torture tools in the basement on Elijah.


    He had arrived with a fearful gaze, which nowy cold and hardened as he looked at the wounds and


    bloodstains he had inflicted on Elijah.


    Vivienne was right. Without a ruthless heart, how could he protect his little sister?


    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Vivienne dismissed him when she saw her goal was met.


    Once Raymond left, a weakened Elijah managed to lift his head to look at her. ¡°Ha. Is this the best you


    can do?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Save that forter.¡± Vivienne taunted him, waving the cattle hair needles in her hand.


    Elijah''s pupils dted in fear. He was familiar with the terrifying effects of the cattle hair needles, having


    used it on Dorian himself.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you.¡± Vivienne assured him with a slight smile. ¡°Whatever my family has


    endured, I will make you pay a hundredfold.¡±


    That night, nobody knew what Elijah suffered under Vivienne''s hand.


    When Vivienne emerged and Leopold went down to the basement to check, he was met with a foul


    smell. Elijah was hanging from the wall, convulsing, having lost control of his dder and bowels.


    But this was just the beginning. Vivienne wasn''t joking about making Elijah pay a hundredfold.


    Althoughw enforcement prevented her from keeping him captive for a hundred days, a mere seven


    days were enough for Elijah to experience hell.


    Seven dayster, Vivienne and Percival went to the hospital to pick up Dorian upon his discharge. The


    hospital¡¯s TV was broadcasting news.


    ¡°Breaking news: Elijah, the convict who disappeared a week ago, was found unconscious in front of


    East District Police Station this morning, severely wounded.¡±


    After hearing Elijah¡¯s name, Dorian¡¯s eyes shed with fear, while Cordelia muttered, ¡°He got what he


    deserved.¡±


    Vivienne noticed Dorian¡¯s fear and his forcedposure. She felt that seven days of torment were too


    little.


    ¡°By the way, Vivienne.¡± Cordelia mentioned as they left the hospital. ¡°Did you hear about Arabe''s


    sudden transfer?¡±


    Vivienne hadn''t paid much attention to such insignificant people and merely replied, ¡°No, I didn''t.¡±


    ¡°I heard she and your grandmother all went to Rivenwood.¡± Cordelia wondered. Just a few days ago,


    Beatrice had been begging for money in Dorian''s hospital room. How did they suddenly afford to send


    Arabe to Rivenwood, a ce far pricier than Havenwood?


    In the afternoon, when Vivienne and Percival went to Cloudcrest High School, they also heard rumors


    about Arabe possibly transferring to Rivenwood.


    Vivienne didn''t pay it much mind. Even if Arabe moved to Rivenwood, as long as she dared harm her


    family again, Vivienne had ways to ensure she led a miserable existence in Rivenwood.


    Compared to Arabe, she was more concerned about something else.


    She hade to Cloudcrest High School to find someone.


    During her mother''sst mission, nearly all the members of her team were sacrificed. Only her mother


    and another person survived.


    And that person disappeared afterward.


    After moving to Havenwood, she heard that the person''s daughter was studying at Cloudcrest High


    School under a different name.


    She was here to find her.


    But despite going through Cloudcrest High School''s student records multiple times, she couldn''t locate


    the girl.


    She even started to doubt the uracy of Matthew''s information.


    Moreover, afraid of attracting the GTO''s attention and endangering the girl, she couldn''t search too


    openly.


    ...


    Just as Vivienne had almost forgotten about Arabe, with less than half a month until the college


    entrance test, Arabe returned.


    One day, as Percival was driving Vivienne to school, they were rear-ended right outside the school


    gate.


    Rather than a simple ident, it seemed more like a deliberate hit.


    Thomas, who had been driving behind Percival for years, was taken aback. He had never met anyone


    bold enough to hit Percival''s car, not even in Rivenwood. Yet, here in Havenwood, he had.


    Before he could get out of the car to question the culprit, the person came over first.


    ¡°Oh dear, Sis, I was so excited to see you that I identally drove a bit too fast. I hope you won''t hold it


    against me for damaging your hubby¡¯s car.¡±


    Arabe''s pretty face appeared outside the car window.


    Vivienne lowered the car window, looking calmly at Arabe outside.


    This girl really was a case of a healed wound that forgot the pain. She had gone to Rivenwood, yet she


    still came back to provoke her.


    Arabe seemed to have gained some confidence after her trip to Rivenwood.


    "Sis, why are you so quiet?" Arabe looked at Vivienne with a mischievous grin. She wished she could


    tear Vivienne''s beautiful face apart, but instead, she said, "You''re not really mad, are you? It''s just a


    car, and your husband can easily afford to fix it. If not, how about I apologize to you?"


    Before Vivienne could respond, a tall figure walked up to Arabe and arrogantly said, "Arabe, as a


    Brooks heiress, you shouldn''t apologize to such a nonentity."


    The Brooks? Vivienne raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Oh dear, Tristan, she''s still my sister after all.¡± Arabe''s triumphant expression was impossible to


    hide.


    "Your real sister is the Brooks heiress. How could she possiblypare?" Tristan''s scornful eyes


    ¡°Yeah, Tristan¡¯s right.¡± Another man, dressed in a suit, got out of the car and walked over to Arabe,


    backing her up. ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t just go around iming people as your sisters. Not everyone is worthy


    of being rted to you.¡±


    Vivienne nced at the man. He bore some resemnce to Percival.


    Thomas, in the driver''s seat, turned sour at his appearance. Percival, sitting next to Vivienne, lifted the


    curtain of his gaze and looked over, his tone cool and indifferent. "Paul Ellington."


    Vivienne had guessed Paul''s identity the moment she saw him. While investigating Percival, she


    naturally scrutinized the Ellington family as well.


    This man was the son of Richard Ellington''s eldest son and Percival''s cousin.


    "Percival, even if I''m just your cousin, shouldn''t you greet me when you see me? And you''re


    addressing me so informally?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Percival slightly raised his eyes, his stern face devoid of any expression. His half-closed eyes


    glimmered with a dangerous light.


    Seeing this, Thomas immediately chimed in. "Please show some respect. Ms. Hawthorn is our master''s


    fianc¨¦e."


    In front of others, Thomas referred to Percival as his master.


    Paul scoffed, his disdainful gaze brazenly sizing up Vivienne. "Fianc¨¦e? Did Grandpa lose his mind to


    choose such a girl with no background at all for you?"


    This was something that many members of the Ellington family couldn''tprehend. Richard was so


    partial to Percival, so how could he arrange a marriage with Vivienne, a girl with no background at all?


    However, because of this, many had ulterior motives. They thought if they could find a strong alliance


    with a powerful family, with the support of a powerful father-inw, they mightpete with Percival for


    the head of the family.


    Paul obviously thought so too. "She is indeed pretty. She¡¯s suitable for a fling, but not for marriage. We,


    born into the Ellington family, should know that only daughters from noble families like the Brooks are


    suitable for marriage into our family."


    His gaze fell on Arabe''s face. Arabe timely showed him a shy smile as he pleasingly said, "Only


    the likes of Arabe are worthy of entering our family''s door."


    "I didn''t know that our family had such a rule!" Before Paul could continue to ingratiate himself with


    Arabe by humiliating Vivienne, a cold, angryugh from Richard came from Percival''s car.


    "Paul, did you set this rule yourself?!"


    "Grandfather..." Paul''s face changed as he saw Percival holding up his phone at him, disying


    Richard''s stern face.


    He didn''t expect Percival to call Richard.


    "Did I allow you to go to Havenwood?" Richard''s contemptuous gaze nced at Arabe. "Since you


    disobeyed me and went anyway, don''t bothering back! Men who only think of living under a


    woman''s skirt don''t deserve to stay in the Ellington family!"


    "Grandfather!" Paul was shocked. He didn''t understand why Richard wouldn''t support his marriage to


    the Brooks family¡¯s daughter, which was a great thing.


    "Also, Vivienne is the granddaughter-inw I personally chose. She¡¯s not some random thing like you


    topare with!" Richard warned her. "You''d better respect her!"


    Arabe''s face changed drastically when she was referred to as a "random thing."


    "Richard, what do you mean?!" Tristan stood up to defend Arabe.


    "You''re not even qualified to talk to me!" Richard didn''t even give Tristan a nce.


    Tristan''s face also turned ugly; he was the adopted son of the Brooks family, and from Richard¡¯s


    position, when he was unhappy, Tristan didn¡¯t even qualify to step forward.


    ¡°Percival!¡± Richard¡¯s firepower switched to Percival again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to protect your own


    fianc¨¦e? Do you even deserve to marry Vivienne? Let me tell you, there are plenty of good men in the


    Ellington family. If you dare let Vivienne suffer, I will rece you!¡±


    Percival grunted, speaking unhurriedly, ¡°Thomas.¡±


    He never intended to let Paul go. The reason he called Richard was because Vivienne often said that


    problems that could be solved by telling on others were not problems.


    So he tattled.


    Yes, he was following his fianc¨¦e¡¯s lead.


    He was pretty good at it, too.


    "Yes!" Thomas had long been annoyed by Paul''s repeated provocations against Percival in Rivenwood.


    But then, considering they were all members of the Ellington family, and with Richard mediating, he


    couldn''t go too far.


    Now he could finally act without any concerns.


    Paul was totally stunned. To tell the truth, it was him who had encouraged Arabe to crash into


    Percival''s car just now. He had done simr things many times in Rivenwood, and each time he was


    just scolded by Richard and it was over.


    But he didn''t expect Richard to be so angry this time.


    "Thomas, you''re nothing but Percival''spdog. Touch me and see!" Paul still didn''t believe Percival


    would go too far.


    However, Thomas waved his hand in mid-air, and suddenly five or six people appeared, directly


    grabbing Paul and dragging him towards the alley.


    "When you beat him, remember to record it." Percival added leisurely. "I need to send it to Grandfather


    as proof."


    And so Paul was dragged into the alley and given a thorough beating, and Thomas, following Percival''s


    instructions, recorded the whole process of Paul getting beaten.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Percival! I''m your cousin! You''re doing this for a low-life..." Paul howled in pain.


    As soon as he began to insult Vivienne, Thomas, who was filming, reminded him. "This video is to be


    sent to the old master. If you continue to insult Ms. Hawthorn, I''m afraid when the old master sees it,


    you won''t just get this one beating."


    Paul immediately shut up. He was now only cursing at Percival and Thomas, and didn''t dare say


    another word about Vivienne.


    By the time Paul had taken his beating and was dragged out like a lifeless mutt, Thomas kindly had him


    dumped on Arabe''s parked Chevy.


    Arabe and Tristan were stunned.


    Arabe, feigning concern, asked, "Paul, are you alright?"


    Paul nced at Arabe and grunted, too pained to speak. He didn''t expect that Thomas would


    actually allow the beating. It was clear that there was no mercy shown.


    But as he gazed at Arabe, he thought of Richard, who was currently smitten by that nobody,


    Vivienne.


    Once he had Arabe wrapped around his finger, Richard''s attitude would surely change.


    After all, Arabe was the lost child the Brooks family had just found. The entire Brooks family had


    been heartbroken for her, as she had been lost and suffering for over a decade, longing topensate


    her for her hardships.


    As long as he could marry Arabe, the Brooks family would surely help him push Percival out of the


    family''s inheritance for Arabe''s sake.


    Arabe, though outwardly showing concern for Paul, looked down on him. Her gaze involuntarily


    Now, she was the beloveddy of one of Rivenwood''s four major families, the Brooks family. The only


    one worthy of her was Percival, and only she could stand by Percival''s side. Paul was nothing, and


    Vivienne was even less.


    With this thought in mind, she put on a different face than when she had dealt with Vivienne earlier and


    spoke to Percival in a gentle and soft voice. "I hit your car, Percival. I''ll naturallypensate you. Let''s


    connect on Facebook so we can discuss the damages."


    Percival didn''t even bother to look at her, and Thomas stepped in to stop her. "I''m sorry, but besides his


    fianc¨¦e, my master doesn''t friend other women or dogs on Facebook."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Arabe''s face fell.


    Was she being dismissed as a dog?


    With a cold gaze, she looked at Thomas. "And who are you to stop me?"


    She tried to open the car door on Percival''s side and reach for his hand.


    In the past, she would never dare act this way towards Percival, but now, as a member of the Brooks


    family, she had the confidence to do so, believing that Percival would respect the Brooks family''s name.


    Her courage had grown considerably.


    However, as soon as her hand touched the car door, it swung open from inside, and she was kicked


    away by Percival.


    Arabe fell to the ground, feeling as if every bone in her body had been broken. With tears in her


    eyes, she looked at Percival.


    "Arabe!" Tristan, furious, rushed over to attack Percival. "You dare hurt her?! I''ll kill you!"


    But before he could even touch Percival''s suit, the men who had beaten Paul earlier stepped in his


    way, pinning him down.


    "Percival! Fight me one-on-one if you dare!" Tristan''s face was distorted with anger as he was pinned


    to the ground, still yelling.


    Percival didn''t so much as give him a nce. He casually adjusted the cuffs of his suit, speaking to


    Thomas in a detached tone. "The car''s dirty. Get me a new one."


    Thomas nodded. "Yes." He then took out his phone and called for another car.


    Soon, a new car arrived.


    Percival, holding Vivienne''s hand, got into the car. He nced at Thomas. "If you can''t handle this, go


    to Fariana Isle!"


    Thomas shuddered. "Yes."


    He immediately called for a tow truck to take away Arabe''s sports car, with Paul still in it.


    "What are you doing?" Arabe, shocked, tried to stand up despite the pain. "This is my car!"


    "There''s still someone in the car!" Paul also cried out in fear, struggling to jump out.


    The tow truck driver paid them no mind and drove towards the scrapyard.


    "Percival!" Arabe realized Percival''s intentions and immediately put on her usual pitiful act. "You''ve


    gone too far!"


    Vivienne hadn''t seen Arabe''s victim act in a while and found it somewhat novel. She watched her for


    a while longer.


    Percival didn''t even bother to look at her.


    Thomas drove the car into the school, leaving Tristan, who was still yelling on the ground, in a cloud of


    exhaust fumes.


    In the school''s parking lot, Thomas reported the information he had gathered to Percival.


    "A month ago, Beatrice suddenly approached the Brooks family, saying that Arabe is the daughter of


    the Brooks family''s head, Scott Brooks. The Brooks family, upon receiving the news, immediately sent


    people to bring Arabe to Rivenwood."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Scott? I thought he never married. Where does this daughtere from?" Percival frowned.


    "Scott had a girlfriend whom he loved very much over a decade ago." Thomas answered. "They were


    about to get married when she suddenly left him. Scott has been looking for her ever since, but to no


    avail. Later, he found Arabe, who turned out to be his daughter with that woman."


    "Are we sure she''s his biological daughter?" Percival leaned back in the leather seat, his fingers


    drumming on the window.


    "They did a paternity test." Thomas said, "With Arabe''s abilities, it''s unlikely that she could have


    tampered with the results under the watchful eyes of the Brooks family in Rivenwood."


    Vivienne sat quietly on the side.


    The Brooks family?


    Interesting.


    No wonder Arabe was so confident today. She had be the heiress to one of the Four Prominent


    Families of Rivenwood, the Brooks family.


    "Spread the word about all the things Arabe did in Havenwood to the Brooks family." Percival


    ordered. "Every noble family there needs to know. We don''t need to save dignity for the Brooks family."


    Thomas immediately carried out the order.


    They had thought that after being humiliated by Percival at the school gate, Arabe would be too


    ashamed to return to school.


    Surprisingly, she was unbowed, bypassing the hospital and going straight to school after Tristan was


    released by Percival''s men.


    By the time Vivienne and Percival entered the faculty office, word of Arabe''s return had spread


    throughout the school.


    And Arabe had made a grand entrance, parading around as the heiress of the Brooks family, with


    Tristan acting as her bodyguard.


    Vivienne had heard a bit about Tristan from Thomas. Supposedly, he was once a street kid, saved by


    Scott''s missing girlfriend, andter adopted by the Brooks family.


    Therefore, Tristan felt indebted to Arabe''s mother and pledged to protect Arabe forever when she


    was found. He followed Arabe like a guardian angel.


    No matter what outrageous act Arabemitted, he not only turned a blind eye but even helped her


    out.


    Vivienne initially didn''t care. As long as Arabe and Tristan didn''t mess with her, she couldn''t be


    bothered to give them the time of day.


    Bute afternoon break, Vivienne and Percival happened to pass by Arabe''s ssroom, finding a


    crowd gathered around. Coral was in the center, her eyes red and a handprint visible on her left cheek.


    Arabe was nestled in Tristan''s arms, crying as if her heart would break, weakly using Coral amid


    her sobs. "Coral, I''ve let bygones be bygones; why are you still against me now that I''m back?¡±


    And she seemingly appeared more pitiful than Coral, who''d been pped.


    Without thinking, Vivienne knew this was Arabe retaliating for Coral previously helping her.


    She walked up to Coral and asked, "Who did this?"


    Coral remained silent, her furious yet somewhat fearful gaze fixed on Tristan.


    Vivienne looked up at Tristan.


    The sight of Percival behind Vivienne reminded Tristan of the humiliation he''d just suffered and the


    resentment he harbored for being held down.


    He guessed that Percival''s pals must be lurking nearby, so he held back his anger, simply stating to


    Vivienne with a frosty face, "She just knocked Arabe down. I was merely disciplining her."


    He didn''t believe he''d done anything wrong. "If you teachers can''t keep your students in line, then it''s


    up to us rtives to protect our own."


    "I didn''t!" Coral clutched her swollen cheek as tears welled in her eyes. "Arabe fell on her own and


    med it on me!"


    "You liar!" Tristan said coldly, "Arabe''s arm is injured! Besides, why would she frame you?"


    "Are you saying Arabe hasn''t framed people before?" Vivienne shot a meaningful look at Arabe,


    who was nestled in Tristan''s arms.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Arabe''s face stiffened. She averted her eyes, avoiding Vivienne''s piercing gaze.


    Regardless of her evasions, the school''s students hadn''t forgotten about the disgusting things she''d


    done before, and they started to chatter. "Yeah, Arabe loves to frame people repeatedly."


    "First, she almost killed Faye from ss Eighteen by giving her the wrong treatment, then when Ms.


    Vivienne stepped in to save her, she used Ms. Vivienne of stealing her credit."


    "She falsely used her foster father of assaulting her when she was young. I think that¡¯s the worst


    thing anyone can ever do."


    "Exactly. I bet this time she''s trying to frame Coral."


    "She must be seeking revenge because Coral testified for her when she falsely used her own foster


    father."


    Arabe trembled with anger, but Tristan misinterpreted her reaction as sadness and fiercely defended


    Arabe to Coral.


    "Even if Arabe did frame you, it must have been your fault. You must have done something to upset


    her!"


    The surrounding students fell silent, taken aback by his outburst. They wondered if this guy was out of


    his mind.


    ording to him, even if Arabe hurt someone else, it was their fault. Arabe waspletely


    meless. Was he crazy?


    Vivienne had had enough of Arabe and Tristan''s drama. She turned to Coral and said, "Tell me in


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    detail what just happened."


    Coral had been biting her lip and holding back her tears without anyone to support her. But now that


    Vivienne had stepped up, she finally had an outlet for her grievances, and her tears started to flow


    uncontrobly.


    "I was just going upstairs back to ss when Arabe suddenly ran past me, fell down, and then


    used me while crying."


    "You liar!" Tristan clearly didn''t believe her and moved to p Coral again.


    Percival swiftly kicked him in the knee, and Tristan, a tall bloke of over six feet, surprisingly fell forward


    onto the ground.


    Tristan gazed at Percival in disbelief. He had heard rumors that Percival''s leg had miraculously healed.


    However, his impression of Percival was still that of a spoiled and disabled yboy.


    Even though he was an adopted son of the Brooks family, to survive and gain more resources in the


    Brooks family, he had always held himself to high standards and developed impressive physical skills.


    Even half of the Brooks family''s bodyguards were no match for him.


    He had always looked down on the pampered scions of Rivenwood''s four prominent families, like


    Percival. He felt that without their privileged backgrounds, none of them couldpare to him.


    Plus, after the incident at the school gate, he was even more resentful towards Percival. He was


    convinced that if it weren''t for Percival''s backup, he could have easily taught Percival a lesson.


    But now he was effortlessly knocked down by someone he considered useless. He tried to get up but


    found that he couldn''t move. What he didn''t know was that Vivienne had used a silver needle.


    Vivienne didn''t even spare him a nce. "Give him back double what he gave you."


    "I¡­" Coral looked at Tristan''s cold gaze and was too scared to act.


    "What? You can''t even fight back when you''re bullied?" Vivienne said indifferently, "If you don''t, do you


    think she''ll let you off?"


    Coral was taken aback and realized that Vivienne was right.


    Her feud with Arabe was already formed. If she didn''t have the courage to fight back today, she


    would only face more intense bullying tomorrow.


    So she gritted her teeth, walked over to Tristan, grabbed his cor, and returned two ps.


    One for each he had given her, just as Vivienne had instructed.


    "You¡­ you dare hit me?!" Tristan red at Coral from his prone position on the ground.


    Coral was scared but forced herself not to back down and said boldly, "You hit me; why can''t I hit you


    back?!"


    "Tristan!" Arabe cried, rushing over to hold Tristan, her face full of concern. Instead of using


    Coral, she red at Vivienne. "Sis, you are a teacher. How can you let a student hit someone? Is this


    how a teacher should act?"


    Vivienne just smirked. "A student has been bullied, and I, as a teacher, let her stand up for herself. Is


    that a problem? And who saw me let Coral hit someone?"


    She scanned the students of ss One. "Did any of you see that?"


    The students shook their heads. "No!"


    Arabe''s reputation was beyond redemption.


    So what if she was the newly recognized heiress of the Brooks family?


    Didn''t she still act superior and look down on them as if she were some proud princess?


    Ms. Vivienne was the teacher of ss Eighteen. Ever since she invited Mr. James and his team to


    teach ss Eighteen, the students'' grades have improved drastically. Charlotte, Faye, and Logan all


    made it into the top ten of the grade.


    Everyone was green with envy. Just when everyone was thinking about how to ask Vivienne to let Mr.


    James teach them, Vivienne had already invited Mr. James to give lectures.


    Apart from the usual curriculum of ss Eighteen, Mr. James''s team would dedicate two periods each


    week to instruct them. In just a few weeks, they noticed a significant improvement and a substantial


    rise in their grades.


    With such a gem of a teacher like Vivienne, how could they possibly assist Arabe?


    "You!" Arabe ground her teeth in anger while ring at them.


    A bunch of backstabbers!


    They used to pester her for help, and now that she was gone for a short while, they all turned against


    her.


    Just wait and see!


    Arabe turned to Vivienne, her voice as cold as ice. "Tristan is my father''s adopted son. Do you really


    think that with Percival backing you, we, the Brooks family, wouldn''t dare touch you?"


    "The Brooks family?" Vivienne looked down at her foot on Tristan''s right hand, which was about to


    strike Coral. "Are you guys big shots?"


    "Huh!" Percival couldn''t help butugh.


    The Brooks family?


    They weren¡¯t impressive at all!


    Arabe''s face flushed with humiliation at Percival''sughter. The Brooks family might not be as


    powerful as the Ellington family, but they were one of the top families in Rivenwood. And yet, they were


    being treated like insignificant ants.


    As for Percival, she could let it slide. But what right did Vivienne have?


    Vivienne crushed Tristan''s fingers under her shoe, watching as he grimaced in pain. She quickly pulled


    out her phone and dialed the school security office. "There''s an intruder on campus, and a student has


    been assaulted. Are you guys blind?"


    "Ms. Vivienne, we''re on our way!"


    "Vivienne, you bitch!" Tristan cursed. "Arabe is right. You''re nothing but a cruel and vicious bitch! Just


    you wait!"


    Vivienne stood there with her hands in her pockets. Her cold gaze was fixed on him, and her foot was


    still crushing his fingers.


    "Sister! Please remove your foot! Don''t step on Tristan''s fingers anymore!" Arabe, shocked at


    Vivienne''s audacity, added fuel to the fire. "Tristan, this is all my fault! She''s treating you like this


    because she hates me!"


    "Don''t beg her. She''s just a..." Tristan''s words hung in the air as he suddenly found himself unable to


    utter another word.


    Vivienne put away her silver needle, gave Arabe a cold nce, and walked away with Percival.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Tristan remained frozen in his stroke-like stance with his mouth hanging open and drooling, looking like


    aplete fool, until the school security had to drag him away.


    With her backing gone, Arabe didn''t dare cause any more trouble. Despite now being the heiress of


    the Brooks family, her past deeds in Havenwood were too vile and fresh in everyone''s memory for


    anyone to want to associate with her.


    The only ones hovering around her were those hoping to climb up the socialdder through her


    connection with the Brooks family.


    So she had no choice but to feign peace. ¡°Coral, I may have misunderstood what happened earlier. I


    ran upstairs too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Coral stepped forward and pped her. ¡°Stop pretending. You set me up on purpose! If not,


    why were you just crying while your mentally ill brother was hitting me and not stopping him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you hit me!¡± Arabe had been enjoying a privileged life in Rivenwood for the past month, being


    pampered nonstop by the Brooks family. She was used to being treated like a queen and couldn''t bear


    any insults or mistreatment.


    ¡°Yeah, I hit you! You can frame me, so why can''t I hit you?!¡± Coral had always had a short fuse. Each


    time she thought about how Arabe used her in the past, she could feel her blood boil.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fall over earlier orter, but precisely when you were passing by me! With all your crying


    and shouting, who would believe you weren¡¯t intentionally framing me?!¡±


    Having said that, Coral turned around and walked away. However, halfway out, she started to worry.


    Ever since the Lockwood family was disciplined by Percival, she was no longer the reckless child who


    only caused trouble for her family.


    She was now afraid of possible revenge from the Brooks family, given that she had offended Arabe


    and hit Tristan.


    So, after much thought, she decided to seek advice from Vivienne.


    When Coral arrived, Vivienne was nning the uing exam schedule for ss Eighteen. Percival,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    having nothing else to do, was feeding her snacks. Vivienne epted whatever Percival offered her.


    Seeing her head buried in the documents while chewing and puffing her cheeks like a little squirrel


    made Percival swallow a lump in his throat. She was simply too adorable.


    "Ms. Vivienne." Coral called out from the doorway.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vivienne swallowed the nuts in her mouth and turned to Coral. She was puzzled as to why


    Percival was suddenly feeding her so many nuts. Her cheeks were even starting to ache.


    ¡°I¡­ Can I transfer to ss Eighteen?¡± Coral asked shyly.


    With her head down and eyes averted, Coral waited for Vivienne¡¯s response. She had always looked


    down upon ss Eighteen and didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with many of its students.


    ¡°If you want to transfer, then transfer.¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t object. One more student wouldn''t make much of


    a difference.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have my mome to the school to process the paperwork right away.¡± Coral left happily


    after receiving Vivienne¡¯s approval.


    Just as Vivienne turned back to her documents, Percival stuffed another nut into her mouth. She


    nced at him and saw him sitting there, watching her with a smile on his face, looking as if he were


    appreciating a masterpiece. She was utterly confused by his behavior.


    Back at the Brooks family mansion in Rivenwood, the atmosphere in the living room was eerily silent.


    Judith sat on a leather couch, watching her eldest son, Scott, answer a phone call. After a few


    murmurs, he hung up. She finally asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result of the investigation into Arabe¡¯s paternity


    test report?¡±


    If Vivienne were here, she would recognize Judith as the elderly woman she had saved at the foot of


    Emerald Mountain.


    ¡°There was no falsification. Arabe is indeed my daughter.¡± Scott replied, cing his phone on the


    coffee table.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Timothy Brooks, Judith''s second son, asked with confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t we do a paternity test when


    we first brought her back? Why do it again?¡±


    ¡°Or do you and Scott not believe that Arabe is Scott''s daughter?¡± Melissa Brooks, Judith''s daughter,


    chimed in. She then shook her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking it. How could Aunt Beatrice manipte


    the paternity test under our noses?¡±


    Her "Aunt Beatrice" was none other than Beatrice Hawthorn.


    Judith sat back in her chair, her old and clouded eyes narrowing, exuding an aura of solemnity. She


    remained silent. Scott also kept a calm face, giving nothing away.


    Ashley Edwards, sitting next to Melissa, smiled at her. ¡°Mom, Uncle Scott and Grandma probably


    couldn¡¯t ept what Arabe has done in Havenwood.¡±


    Everyone in the room fell silent once again.


    For some reason, news about Arabe¡¯s multiple attempts to frame her foster sister in Havenwood, her


    usations of rape against her foster father, and her near-fatal medical misconduct spread quickly in


    Rivenwood that morning.


    It seemed as though the news was deliberately kept from the Brooks until thest minute, by which


    time the rest of the town''s prominent families were already in the know.


    ¡°I did the math. She''s been in Havenwood jail twice." Ashley recounted as a mischievous grin appeared


    on her face while ticking off her fingers. "Once for nearly killing someone with her botched medical


    skills, and then again for trying to cover up her false im of being assaulted by her foster father. She


    went as far as attempting to silence a witness.¡±


    Ignoring the increasingly dark expressions on the Brooks'' faces, she continued. ¡°Her foster father was


    too soft. He didn''t press charges for nder, or else she would''ve been in jail a third time.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Ashley! Stop it!¡± Melissa intervened, noticing the grim faces of Judith and Scott.


    ¡°If I don''t say it, does that mean others won''t? Do you have any idea how much I was embarrassed at


    school today because of Arabe?¡± Ashley responded, her brows furrowed in frustration.


    Despite being an Edwards by birth, she had spent more time in the Brooks mansion than in her own


    family home.


    She used to be the youngest daughter in this family, basking in the attention and affection of all the


    Brooks family members. But then Arabe, who was younger than her by six months, arrived and stole


    all their attention.


    Arabe had been back for just over a month, but Ashley felt neglected.


    Hence, Ashley had no love for Arabe.


    Regardless of her feelings, she knew her ce. Her uncle, Scott was the head of the Brooks family,


    and Arabe was his only child. For her sake and the Edwards'', she couldn''t speak ill of Arabe.


    But Arabe was too much to handle. Ashley had tried to get along with her, but Arabe was always


    making things difficult. It made the Brooks believe Ashley was jealous, and their attitude towards her


    cooled significantly.


    But now...


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle, you have no idea what my ssmates were saying. They said it''s disgraceful for the


    Brooks to ept such an immoral, ungrateful wolf like Arabe back into the family.¡±


    Ashley wore a gleeful expression. Arabe had already caused enough trouble for the Hawthorns; she


    saw no point in pretending everything was fine because she might now bring misfortune to the Brooks.


    ¡°They even said that if it weren''t for her foster father, Arabe would''ve starved to death. But she bit the


    hand that fed her. Who''s to say she won''t backstab us in the future, too? Think about it. She lived with


    her foster parents for eight years, but how long has she been back with us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and there''s also this...¡± Ashley pulled out her cell phone and showed them a couple of videos. It


    was of Arabe fabricating a story about Dorian assaulting her when they were kids, and of her


    badmouthing her poor foster parents and cutting ties with Dorian.


    She gave Judith and Scott a meaningful look. ¡°Watch carefully. Her foster parents saved her, but look


    at her choosing riches over love. If it weren''t for our family''s wealth, she probably wouldn''t havee


    back.¡±


    ¡°Ashley!¡± Melissa was trying to warn her to shut up.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Ashley zipped her lips this time, her objective having been aplished. With each word she had


    uttered, the countenance of the Brooks family members had darkened bit by bit.


    They had already considered the possibility that Arabe was after their fortune.


    "When we sent out invitations announcing the wedding of Scott, the news of his wife, Karen''s departure


    a day before the wedding left us bbergasted." Timothyined bitterly. "Our family became the


    "Dad." Timothy''s son Ronald interjected, eyeing Scott''s expression and halting his father from further


    Scott, with his hand supporting his temple, seemed to be lost in memories.


    When Karen disappeared just before their wedding, all the Brooks were convinced she had betrayed


    him. However, he had always felt that wasn''t the case.


    He knew that when he rescued the severely injured Karen, her background was more impressive than


    he could have ever guessed. Even the Brooks¡¯ resources couldn''t unearth her past.


    Being the eldest son of the Brooks family, he was well-versed in the ways of the world. He knew not to


    involve himself with dangerous individuals.


    Yet he fell in love with Karen. Despite her reluctance to discuss her past and the secrets she kept from


    him, he proposed to her.


    And she left him without a word.


    Why?


    They loved each other so much. She was even pregnant with his child.


    Over the years, he never gave up searching for Karen. When the news of Arabe''s existence reached


    him, he found out that Karen had been dead for many years.


    That day, he felt his heart shatter. Amid his grief, he was grateful that Karen left him their child.


    He swore to treat their daughter well, to give her the best of everything, and to make her a princess to


    But when he met Arabe for the first time, he felt distant, even when she obediently called him "Dad."


    Something felt off.


    Although Arabe was beautiful, there was hardly any resemnce between her, Karen, and him,


    except for her eyes, which bore a slight resemnce to Karen''s.


    Especially after hearing about Arabe''s scandals in Havenwood, he realized that she had ruined her


    reputation there before seeking refuge at Rivenwood.


    He couldn''t believe the news of the shameful actsmitted by a high school girl could be his and


    Karen''s daughter.


    Karen was a noble and kind woman. It was impossible for her to raise such a child.


    Hence, he ordered another round of paternity tests, suspecting that Beatrice had tampered with the


    results.


    Unfortunately, the results disappointed him. Arabe was indeed his daughter.


    "Enough." Judith cut in, halting their argument. "Since we''ve confirmed she''s a Brooks, we can''t let the


    rumors continue. Let''s find a way to salvage Arabe''s reputation."


    Ashley snorted disdainfully. If her high school was already abuzz with the news, how could they


    salvage her reputation?


    But after this incident, she believed Arabe''s image in the eyes of the Brooks had significantly


    deteriorated. When Arabe returned from Havenwood, she wouldn''t be treated like a princess


    anymore.


    After thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel gleeful.


    "Also, assign more people to locate Finnian." Judith suggested with a sigh. "Since he was the one who


    took the child away, we have to hear his side of the story."


    She, too, didn''t believe that Arabe was a Brooks. Given Finnian''s character, he wouldn''t raise


    Karen''s daughter in such a manner. Even if he didn''t raise her, he would have entrusted her to a


    trustworthy person.


    "Don''t worry, Mom." Scott nodded.


    Even if Judith didn''t mention it, he would find Finnian to discover the truth about Karen''s death. If she


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was murdered, he would avenge her.


    "As for Arabe, let her stay in Havenwood for now," Judith decided. "She wanted to return there for


    her college entrance exam. By the time she''s done, the scandal here will have died down."


    She warned Scott. "Tell Tristan to keep a close eye on her. We can''t afford more scandals."


    Ashley burst outughing. "Grandma, are you sure Tristan will keep an eye on her?"


    Sheughed, but her eyes showed her disgust.


    Tristan was like a mad dog, always looking down on them, the pampered children of the Brooks family.


    But when Arabe returned, he followed her around like a puppy, iming he owed her a debt and was


    willing to go through hell and high water for her.


    He even got Ashley into trouble several times while helping Arabe.


    Judith was well aware of Tristan''s excessivepliance with Arabe. After considering Ashley''s


    "I''ll take care of it." Scott said, massaging his forehead in obvious annoyance.


    "Don''t let your father hear about this." Judith sternly instructed. "He''s been having some heart troubles,


    and thest thing he needs is stress."


    Scott¡¯s father, Baron Brooks, known for his integrity, valued the Brooks family''s reputation above all


    else. Arabe''s antics were enough to make the Brooks theughingstock of Rivenwood, ridiculed for


    weing such a badly behaved individual into their family.


    If he found out, it was likely he would need to extend his stay at the health retreat.


    "Understood."


    There were no objections from the Brooks family; even Ashley nodded in agreement, though she


    doubted they could keep it from her grandfather for long.


    Sure enough, Scott''s cell phone rang just then. Everyone exchanged nces as Baron''s name shed


    on the screen.


    Scott sighed softly and answered. "Hi Dad."


    "What''s going on with Arabe?" Baron''s voice boomed through the speaker.


    "How did you find out?" Scott sounded defeated; he had made it clear that Baron was not to know.


    "Hmph! You really thought you could keep it from me?!" Baron scoffed. "The old geezer from the


    Ellington family, Richard, showed up at the retreat today, pretending he wanted to y chess, but


    clearly he just wanted to tell me everything!"


    Scott was speechless.


    He was still wondering why Richard suddenly loved to gossip when Baron added sarcastically, "Don''t


    you know? Arabe''s foster sister is Percival''s fianc¨¦e!"


    Scott was speechless once again.


    Well, they got themselves into trouble with someone''s future daughter-inw, so they could hardly


    Meanwhile, at Havenwood''s Cloudcrest High School, Percival stood outside ssroom Eighteen,


    watching Vivienne as she managed the students'' study n for the remaining half of the month.


    "Mr. Ellington, we''ve done some investigation." Thomas whispered to him, reporting the information his


    subordinates had gathered. "The daughter of the agent who went missing after a mission with ¡®Lark¡¯ is


    a senior at Cloudcrest High School. We don''t know which ss she''s in yet."


    Percival''s eyes dimmed slightly as he scanned the students in ssroom Eighteen. He tilted his


    elegant chin, indicating Thomas to continue.


    "I''ve checked the records of all the seniors, but the girl''s records have been meticulously wiped. I


    couldn''t find anything." Thomas admitted.


    "Does the girl have any identifiable traits?" Percival asked with a hint of a frown on his face.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Thomas shook his head.


    "No, I''ve covertly checked out every student. So far, I haven''t found anything unusual."


    "We must continue searching." Percival''s voice was gravelly. "That girl is the key to investigating what


    went wrong with Lark''sst mission. We have to find her."


    "Understood," replied Thomas. "But, during our investigation, we found out that, besides us, two other


    groups are also on the lookout for this girl, one being the GTO, and the other seems to be the Nine


    Mystics Society."


    "Why on earth would the Nine Mystics Society get involved?"


    The Nine Mystics Society was an incredibly ancient organization. They were shrouded in mystery and


    wielded enormous power; they were even more elusive than the GTO.


    The people of the Nine Mystics Society seldom made their moves.


    Yet this time, they were mobilizing for this girl.


    "We haven''t figured that out yet." Thomas shook his head. "All we know is that Lark is tangled in too


    many secrets."


    Just then, Vivienne, who had finished setting the revision schedule for the remaining half-month and


    managed to settle the transfer student, Coral, heard the name "Lark"ing from Thomas.


    Her eyes narrowed subtly as her gaze rested on Percival''s back for a moment with a barely detectable


    glint in her eyes.


    A momentter, she walked over. "What about Lark?"


    Percival gave Thomas a look.


    Thomas immediately responded. "A friend of mine has recently taken to bird-keeping and ended up


    with ark, which is a protected species, and got fined."


    Vivienne didn''t press further. Her eyes were fleetingly scrutinizing the faces of Percival and Thomas.


    "Everything arranged?" Percival asked Vivienne.


    "Yes." Vivienne nodded. "We''re down to thest physical education ss for the seniors. When do you


    n to schedule it?"


    "The day after tomorrow afternoon."


    With the college entrance exams just half a month away, the physical education ss couldn''t possibly


    be scheduled in thest week before the exams.


    "Alright." Vivienne nodded and headed towards the staff office.


    Percival followed her after a nce at Thomas, who left on his own.


    The pair ascended the staircase together, bumping into Felix, who was descending with a stack of


    papers. They exchanged polite nods and continued on their way.


    However, after Felix had walked away, he couldn''t help but look back at the duo, sensing that


    something was off with their atmosphere, almost as if they had had a disagreement.


    Indeed, Vivienne felt a bit uneasy.


    Lark¡­


    That was her mother''s code-name.


    Why was Percival investigating her mother?


    Moreover, it seemed like they were both looking for the same person.


    From the information Matthew had found and her own investigations, the girl she was looking for was


    indeed among the seniors at Cloudcrest High School.


    But after checking and rechecking the information and even observing all the senior students, she still


    couldn''t figure it out.


    ording to the information she had, the member of her mother''s team who disappeared after their


    organization.


    It seemed that he had passed on his skills to his daughter, which was why the girl was able to hide so


    well.


    Vivienne put the files on her desk as her gaze fell on a few bags of nuts. Recalling the way Percival


    had yfully fed her in the morning, she felt a strange pain in her heart.


    She had started to feel differently about Percival.


    That was why, despite living with him for so long, she never investigated the origin of the pendant he


    had, as she had initially intended.


    She didn''t want to uncover something she didn''t want to see.


    Percival''s kindness had indeed swayed her heart.


    But after hearing the code-name "Lark" today, she felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on


    her head.


    She had almost gotten lost in Percival''s affection and forgotten her purpose.


    Some things needed to be resolved sooner rather thanter.


    She and Percival needed to settle things as well.


    Lifting her eyes, she looked at the stern man beside her, her lips parting slightly.


    ¡°Percival, I hope you''re a friend, not a foe.¡±


    ...


    At 3 a.m., a figure emerged from Vivienne''s room in Bay Estates and silently made their way to the


    study downstairs.


    The study, which she and Percival had messed upst time, had been tidied up and the broken


    bookshelves reced.


    Vivienne had been to this study more than once, yet she wanted to search it again.


    She made her way through the room, finally stopping at the bookshelf where she had found the box


    with thebination lock. The box was still there.


    Using her birth date to unlock the box, she found the anklet she had lost as a child still inside.


    She stared at the anklet for a long while in silence, then locked the box and took it with her.


    After searching the entire house, she finally stopped outside Percival''s bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She inserted the key into the lock and quietly opened the door.


    Inside the bedroom, Percivaly on the bed, his eyes closed in deep sleep. However, she used a mild


    sedative, not noticing that when she sprayed it, Percival held his breath.


    She walked in and picked up Percival''s phone from the bedside table. She had already checked his


    Now, only the phone remained unsearched.


    She unlocked the phone, and when she saw the numbers disyed, she paused.


    It was her birthday.


    She nced at Percival, who was still sleeping peacefully. His handsome face softened in a way that


    only happened when he was with her.


    She took out a minputer, connected it to Percival''s phone through thework, and copied all the


    content within. Even the deleted content was recovered and copied.


    After she was done, she put the phone back on the bedside table and sat down in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling windows on Percival''s bedroom balcony with the minputer, ready to sift through the data.


    Unbeknownst to her, a faint smile danced at the corner of Percival''s lips as she returned his phone.


    Percival''s phone screen was remarkably clean, featuring onlymunication apps and a lone gaming


    app.


    Indeed, he had been persistently researching "Lark."


    However, the specific reason for his investigation into her mother was nowhere to be found in the


    phone''s contents. All she could gather was that he had been looking into her mother''sst mission, just


    like her, and was also searching for the daughter of the team member who disappeared during that


    time.


    A frown knitted Vivienne''s brow.


    Who was he, really?


    Was his investigation of her mother simply to get his hands on the potion, or did he have other


    motives?


    Her gazended on an innocuous health app, causing Vivienne to pause. Percival didn''t seem like the


    type to use such an app.


    She opened the app.


    A smirk tugged at her lips.


    So, this was where it was hidden.


    The app was merely a facade. Bypassing this disguise, a dark-themed login screen appeared. Using


    the login traces stolen from Percival''s phone, she logged in. It required face recognition.


    Torn between waking Percival for face recognition and hacking it, Vivienne chose thetter.


    Then she saw a code-name, ¡®Wolf.¡¯


    A code-name that belonged to Percival.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Percival''s eyes fluttered open to the soft light of dawn filtering in from the balcony.


    Propping himself up on his elbows, he saw Vivienne seated in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss door,


    engrossed in the minputer in her hands.


    The morning sun draped her in a gentle halo, making her seem ethereal.


    She had been staring at the name ''Wolf'' on the screen for a long while before her gaze shifted towards


    Percival, lying on the bed with an inscrutable expression in her eyes.


    Matthew had once told her that the code-name of the new team leader who had taken over her


    mother''s team after her mother''s demise was Wolf.


    Could it be that Percival was Wolf?


    He was her mother''s colleague?


    "What''s wrong, Vivienne?" Percival asked as his handsome face bathed in the warm morning light and


    a soft smile yed on his lips.


    Vivienne paused for a moment before turning the tinyputer screen towards him. "Who are you,


    really?"


    The sight of the ck interface and the striking red ''Wolf'' on the screen didn''t surprise Percival.


    He had known from the start that Vivienne wasn''t living in his home to take care of his injuries or to


    court him. She was here to investigate him.


    So, he had been waiting for her to unravel the truth herself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His room was never locked at night, and he had deliberately changed his phone passcode to her


    birthday. He was aware of her snooping around but pretended not to notice.


    He was sure of her identity now. He had no secrets from her.


    "Frost."


    Vivienne stiffened. The yful smile faded from her face, reced by a deadly seriousness. "Who are


    you?"


    ''Frost'' was her nickname.


    Only her mother used to call her that.


    No one knew about this nickname, not even Dorian.


    It was the name she had taken after leaving the Hawthorn family when her mother and she were being


    pursued.


    She had watched helplessly as her mother fought off their attackers, and she had wanted nothing more


    than to tear them apart.


    But her mother told her that violence wasn''t always the solution and that it was crucial to remain calm


    toe up with a better n. They were up against a formidable opponent, and they needed to keep


    their heads cool.


    Vivienne was prone to acting impulsively, so to remind herself to stay calm, she had asked her mother


    to call her ''Frost.''.


    Even to this day, her calm andposed demeanor was a result of constantly reminding herself of that


    nickname.


    But how did Percival know about it?


    For a moment, the usuallyposed Vivienne felt a surge of murderous intent.


    Percival felt the chill radiating off her. He pursed his lips and, after a long while, managed to croak out,


    "Don''t you remember me?"


    Vivienne frowned as her brows knitted together in thought.


    She scrutinized Percival from head to toe and back again.


    She was absolutely certain that she had never met him before their recent encounter.


    "I want an exnation." She demanded with her voice firm.


    Percival gently patted her head, his voice soft and soothing. "Frost, I''ll buy you a strawberry cake every


    year."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up. Her earlier cold demeanor vanished instantly as her voice went higher than


    usual. "Mr. Wolf? Is that you?"


    Percival choked on his own saliva, nearly drowning himself.


    Mr. Wolf?


    That was a name from a long time ago.


    Up until now, only she had ever called him that.


    And the reason why?


    Well, when he first met her, she was only two, and he was already twelve.


    He was a full decade older than her.


    And after numerous failed attempts by her mother to get her to call him ''brother,'' she brazenly dered


    that someone ten years older shouldn¡¯t be referred to as ''brother.''


    So, Mr. Wolf, it was. Since she always said that he was a wolf, why not call him Mr. Wolf?


    And that was how he had never mentioned his real name to her.


    But she had used that nickname for only a year.


    Heter adopted the code-name ''Wolf'' in memory of that time.


    "Frost, I thought you had forgotten about me." Percival murmured, breaking away from his thoughts.


    Vivienne shed a genuine smile, the likes of which she hadn''t sported in a long time. "I could never


    forget. I''ve always remembered."


    This was the heartwarming feeling of meeting a long-lost rtive. A reminder that she still had family in


    the world, and through him, she could still feel her mother''s presence.


    Percival was different from Dorian.


    Dorian loved her mother, but he had a family of his own now, and he didn''t remind Vivienne of their


    mother as much.


    But Percival¡­


    She was only two when she met him, but she had an unusually good memory and remembered


    everyone who had ever been a part of her life.


    Mr. Wolf was the kindest person to her, after her mother.


    He would spoil her just like her mother did. He fulfilled all her whims and fancies, tolerating her


    tantrums and mood swings.


    She could be her unguarded self around them.


    But she hadn''t seen Mr. Wolf since she turned three.


    It had been so long that he had changedpletely, and she hadn''t recognized him at all.


    Percival''s heart melted at the sight of her smile. He ruffled her hair and promised, "I''ll bake you a


    strawberry cake tomorrow. I owe you for all these years. I''ll make it up to you."


    "Okay." Vivienne agreed, her smile still in ce.


    There was a moment of silence between them.


    Vivienne finally broke the silence. "Mr. Wolf, why were you investigating my mother? How did you get


    her pendant? Lark was her code-name."


    "Lark was my mentor." Percival replied, his eyes full of adoration as he ruffled her hair.


    "Mentor?" Vivienne was taken aback.


    She hadn''t known that Percival was her mother''s student. She had thought he was just a friend.


    "Yeah." Percival said as he pulled Vivienne closer to sit down with him. "When I heard that you guys


    were in trouble, I rushed to your aid, but I was toote."


    Ten years ago, he had been promoted to a certain team. He, the young heir of the Ellington family was


    given a ndestine task to investigate Lark''s crew and retrieve a certain elixir for the nation.


    Lark wore many hats, including being the leader of a unique team. And the person who mentored


    Percival was a woman named Hannah, who was also Lark.


    That was why it took him a while to realize that Vivienne, who''d been around him for a long time, was


    Hannah''s daughter.


    After listening to Percival, Vivienne fell silent. "So, you want the elixir?"


    "Yes." Percival lifted his gaze, looking at her earnestly. "Vivienne, this elixir is of great importance to the


    nation. I must take it."


    He didn''t need to spell it out. Vivienne understood.


    She knew he was aware that she had the elixir.


    Vivienne didn''t say anything.


    Percival didn''t rush her either.


    After a while, Vivienne began. "My mother told me there were two elixirs, one with me and one with the


    Hawthorn family. I haven''t been able to find the one with the Hawthorns, and Mr. Hawthorn isn''t willing


    to reveal anything."


    She paused. "But I think my mother lied to me. There should be at least five elixirs."


    Percival nodded. "Right! The mother of that girl at Cloudcrest High School has one, too."


    Vivienne pressed her lips together. "I can hand over the elixir, but I want to meet the former colleague


    of my mother''s team. I want to know about my mother''s past."


    "No problem."


    Percival fell silent for a moment before looking at Vivienne. "Do you know her real name?"


    Lark was a mystery to everyone.


    She could be Lark from some team.


    She could be his mentor, Hannah.


    Or Dorian''s ex-wife, Evelyn.


    To date, no one knew her real name.


    "Karen."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Karen.


    Percival''s icy gaze tightened at the sound of the name, as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    With aforting look in his eyes, Percival gazed at Vivienne.


    "Thank goodness."


    "Thank goodness."


    Vivienne mirrored his smile, grateful that they were allies instead of enemies.


    The question that had been lingering in her mind was finally answered, and Vivienne felt relieved that


    she didn''t have to cross swords with Percival.


    The summer morning sun was perfect; a few birdsnded on the balcony and chirped merrily.


    "Percival, we can call off our engagement now." Vivienne looked at Percival, her face a picture of calm.


    Percival''s gentle expression instantly froze. The joy he was just feeling was shattered. "Why?"


    Did she want to break off their engagement?


    He wouldn''t allow it.


    "I got engaged to you to investigate my mother''s ne." Vivienne exined, her voice devoid of


    emotion. "I never intended to get married."


    "I disagree." Percival grabbed her hand, a hint of anger in his voice.


    Vivienne frowned slightly, waiting for him to continue.


    "Do you know why your mother wanted to entrust this ne to me before she died?" Percival went


    on. "Because it''s a token of our engagement. It''s proof that your mother entrusted you to me, so I won''t


    agree to calling off our engagement."


    "So you''re refusing because of my mother''s request?" Vivienne''s frown deepened.


    "No, it''s because I like you, and I want to protect you for the rest of my life." Percival took out the


    ne and wore it around his neck in front of Vivienne, gently stroking the smooth surface of the


    pendant. "This is proof that you belong to me."


    Vivienne was taken aback, and Percival''s face suddenly approached hers. He leaned down for a kiss


    that was both domineering and tender.


    Vivienne was stunned. The kiss hade unexpectedly.


    But it seemed like she rather liked the feeling of kissing him.


    She wrapped her arms around Percival''s neck and kissed him back.


    "Then... no takebacks."


    Upon receiving her response, Percival deepened the kiss.


    The morning sun streamed in, casting their entwined shadows on the light gray tiles of the bedroom.


    They were inseparable and reluctant to part.


    ...


    The next day, at Cloudcrest High School.


    Since thest physical education ss for ss Eighteen was scheduled for that afternoon, Percival


    had apanied Vivienne to school.


    With less than half a month left before the college entrance test, the remaining study ns had been


    well arranged and wouldn''t change much. Apart from supervising studies, Vivienne had no other


    business in school.


    While Percival was in physical education ss, she had nned to go to the street outside the school


    to buy a strawberry cake. However, as she passed by the gymnasium, she heard a scream.


    With her keen hearing, she immediately recognized it as Coral''s voice, so she stopped and went to


    take a look.


    Coral was sitting on the ground, covering her eyes. There was a basketball lying next to her; clearly,


    she had been hit hard.


    The rest of ss Eighteen were all around her. Faye was checking her injury with concern. "How is it?


    Did it hurt your eyes?"


    Coral shook her head and rubbed her eyes.


    Faye let out a sigh of relief, but after seeing therge bruise on Coral''s left eye, she was still furious.


    "Mr. Tristan, you''ve gone too far!" Charlotte, always quick to anger, had already jumped up, pointing at


    Tristan, who was not far away. "As a teacher, you deliberately hit her with a basketball!"


    Vivienne had already found out about Tristan''s sudden appointment by the board of directors as a


    substitute physical education teacher for ss One when she came to school that day.


    Lysander was against Tristan teaching, even though he was just a physical education teacher and


    wouldn''t affect students'' studies much. But Tristan had openly hit Coral in school just two days ago;


    such a person was not fit to be a teacher.


    There were many people on the board of directors of Cloudcrest High School, all of them of high status.


    Tristan was the adopted son of the Brooks family, and although the Brooks family was no match for the


    Ellington family, it was still easy for them to appoint someone as a teacher at Cloudcrest High School.


    Even if Lysander didn''t want to agree, he had to.


    Tristan looked at Charlotte shamelessly. "When did you see me doing it on purpose?"


    He casually shook his hand and said, "I just slipped."


    "You!" Charlotte, knowing about the conflict between Arabe and Coral two days ago, which led to


    Coral''s transfer to ss Eighteen, was so angry at Tristan''s tant lie that she was speechless.


    Such a morally corrupt person had the audacity to be a teacher?


    She was definitely going to get her family to file aint with the school.


    "Better take her to the medical room quickly." Tristan sneered. "Next time you see me, take a detour, so


    I don''t identally slip and hurt you."


    Before he could finish his sentence, two basketballs suddenly flew at him from two directions, hitting


    him squarely in the face. The impact made him stumble back and see stars.


    "Sorry, slipped."


    "Sorry, slipped."


    Two distinctly different voices echoed simultaneously.


    "Ms. Vivienne!"


    "Mr. Ellington!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The students of ss Eighteen looked at Percival and Vivienne in surprise and delight.


    After seeing Percival, Tristan¡¯s face turned red with anger, and he roared, "Percival, you again!"


    "What''s wrong?" Percival stared coldly at Tristan. "Afraid I¡¯ll bully you like you bullied my student, huh?"


    Percival had nned to hit the basketball court today. He brought Logan and Oberon Harper to the


    equipment room to grab a basket full of basketballs. But when he returned, he was met with this


    situation.


    "It was an ident, I swear!" Tristan muttered, clutching the spot where the basketball had smacked


    him as he gritted his teeth in anger. "You guys hit back too!"


    His initial impulse was to rush at Percival and let his fists do the talking, but the reminder of Percival''s


    bodyguards, likely lurking nearby, held him back.


    Percival stood tall with his hands jammed into his jeans pockets. His handsome face was void of any


    expression. "Apologize."


    "Hmph!" Tristan snorted while casting a hateful nce at Percival. He knew a head-on confrontation


    would not work, but he wasn''t about to back down and apologize either.


    "Why don''t we settle it like this?" Arabe, who had been spectating, couldn''t resist stepping in when


    she saw the stalemate. "How about Tristan leads our ss in a basketball match against ss


    Eighteen?"


    A good number of boys from ss One had been part of the school''s basketball team before they had


    to quit due to exam preparations. They had won numerous prizes at city, provincial, and even national


    high school basketball championships. Arabe knew their skills were top-notch.


    As for ss Eighteen, apart from Logan and Oberon, there weren''t many good basketball yers. It


    was clear who had the upper hand.


    "If our ss loses, then Tristan will apologize to Coral. If we win..." Arabe paused, her meaning clear,


    but Tristan cut in, pointing at Percival and Vivienne. "If we win, then the two of you will kneel and


    apologize to me in front of the whole school."


    "Heh." Percival chuckled.


    When did he ever need to win a game to get someone''s apology?


    He pulled his hands from his pockets and started walking towards Tristan.


    Vivienne quickly intercepted him. "This is a school!"


    If this weren''t a school, she wouldn''t mind teaching Tristan a lesson in her own way.


    But, having seen the darker side of life, she didn''t want the students to experience too much of it.


    Percival met her gaze, and his lips curled into a smirk. "Alright, we''ll do it Vivienne''s way."


    He shifted his gaze to Tristan, his piercing nce and icy tone chilling the air. "If I lose, I''ll kneel and


    apologize to you. If you lose, you kneel to Coral."


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Tristan and Arabe shared a knowing nce before they turned on their heels and strolled back to


    their cluster of ssmates, the boys who''d chosen to participate in the game.


    However, the mood in ss Eighteen was quite somber.


    Logan frowned as he looked at the boys in his ss, frustration evident in his voice. "Guys, are you


    really that scared? We''re a ss of over twenty boys, and only Oberon and I have the guts to step up?"


    Counting Percival, they were still short of two yers.


    "Well... we''re afraid of losing..." A boy mumbled weakly. "We aren''t exactly known for our skills in


    basketball. If we lose, Mr. Ellington and Ms. Vivienne would have to kneel down to that jerk in public."


    After he finished speaking, he shot nervous nces at Percival and Vivienne.


    "We can''t just lose without even trying!" Oberon was nearly livid with the cowardice disyed by his


    ssmates.


    Where had the spirit of ss Eighteen gone?


    But the boys just looked at each other, still hesitant to step forward.


    "Fine, I''ll do it."


    The students of ss Eighteen turned to look in surprise as a girl with short hair and a rather


    unremarkable appearance stepped forward. She was wearing a loose-fitting sports uniform and


    sporting silver-rimmed sses. She addressed Percival amid the surprised stares of her ssmates.


    "Mr. Ellington, can girls y too?"


    "Do you know how to y basketball?" Percival asked, eyeing her doubtfully.


    Vivienne gave the girl a once-over. She remembered her name was Anna. An average-looking girl with


    middling grades. Anna was practically invisible in ss Eighteen.


    The only thing that made her stand out was her height. She was at least 5''8'''' and was always seated at


    the back of the ss, often tucked away in the shadows whenever Vivienne visited.


    Vivienne hardly had any impression of her.


    So when Anna stepped forward, it took everyone by surprise. The entire ss looked at her with


    doubtful eyes, questioning whether she could actually y basketball.


    Instead of responding, Anna picked up a basketball from the nearby basket and dribbled it all the way


    to the three-point line. She jumped up, took a shot, and scored. All in one smooth motion.


    The basketball swished through the, causing a stir among the students of ss Eighteen, who all


    looked at Anna in amazement.


    "Is that okay?" Anna asked Percival.


    "You''re great." Percival nodded in approval, having noticed that Anna''s basketball skills were top-notch.


    "We''re still missing one more person though." Logan pointed out, his expression a mix of awe and


    frustration as he red at the boys of ss Eighteen. "Are you guys really going to let a girl show you


    up?"


    The boys of ss Eighteen remained silent.


    "Guess I''ll have to do it then." Vivienne said with her hands tucked into her pockets.


    Everyone turned to look at her in surprise.


    "Ms. Vivienne, are you sure you can handle it?" Oberon looked at her skeptically, the same doubt he


    had for Anna reflected in his gaze.


    Vivienne picked up a basketball and spun it on her finger, cocking her head to look at Oberon. "You


    don''t think I can?"


    For some reason, even though Vivienne was smiling, Oberon saw a glint of challenge in her eyes.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." He quickly waved his hands, not daring to voice any objections.


    "So, Ms. Vivienne, what position will you y?" Logan asked cautiously.


    "How about point guard?" Vivienne suggested with a smile.


    A point guard was the organizer of the team''s offense. They didn''t need to be particrly tall, but they


    did need to have excellent control over the game and timing of passes. It was a critical position.


    Logan and Oberon were skeptical but didn''t voice their doubts. Anna seemed indifferent.


    Percival, being fond of Vivienne, wouldn''t have objected even if she wanted to y center andpete


    for rebounds.


    So they decided on the positions. Percival was the small forward, Logan was the power forward,


    Oberon was the center, Anna was the shooting guard, and Vivienne was the point guard, forming an


    unconventional team.


    When Tristan from ss One walked onto the court with his four-man team and saw the lineup of


    ss Eighteen, they all looked taken aback.


    "Percival, are all the boys in your ss a bunch of wimps?" Tristan couldn''t help but scoff. "You even


    have two girls on your team? And isn''t Vivienne a teacher? Is that even allowed?"


    "Ms. Vivienne is our homeroom teacher, so she can definitely represent us." Logan retorted defiantly.


    "We just thought it would be too easy to beat you guys, so we put two girls on our team to give you a


    fighting chance."


    "Sure, keep talking tough." Tristan sneered, then turned to his own team. "If you guys lose to a team


    with two girls, don''t ever tell anyone you know how to y basketball."


    His teammates exchanged nces. Theirpetitive spirits were ignited.


    Truth be told, they had all seen Tristan deliberately injure Coral. They were already displeased with this


    new PE teacher who had suddenly appeared. Initially, they thought of throwing the game in ss


    Eighteen''s favor.


    But now, after what Tristan had said, how could they lose dignity by losing to ss Eighteen? After all,


    they genuinely loved basketball.


    The game quickly began. A senior PE teacher who happened to be around was serving as the referee


    to ensure fairness.


    The whistle blew, signaling the start of the game.


    Percival jumped for the ball and sessfully batted it to his team''s side before Tristan could.


    The students from ss One rushed to intercept, but Vivienne had already effortlessly scooped up the


    ball.


    Logan and Oberon immediately rushed back to defend.


    Vivienne looked at the five eager members of ss One before her, gripping the basketball in her right


    hand. A yful smile adorned her face as she raised a single finger, signaling to her four teammates.


    "Let''s score the first basket."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than she moved like the wind. A fake charge forward had her


    opponents scrambling.


    By the time they reacted, she had spun around them, dribbling the ball past three of them.


    As she bolted past the mid-court, Tristan came forward to intercept her. However, with a swift flick of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her wrist, she tossed the ball into the air.


    "Darn it!" Tristan cursed and spun around.


    The basketball was already in Percival''s hands. He weaved around the boys of ss One, moving the


    ball towards the basket. With three swift steps and a leap, the ball dropped into the.


    Two points for their team.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Percival scored a basket, and a cheer erupted from the seniors on the sidelines.


    Tristan gritted his teeth in frustration. He nced at Vivienne and Anna as a cold glint appeared in his


    eyes before whispering something to the other four yers on his team.


    The four boys hesitated, but under Tristan¡¯s pressure, they had no choice but to agree.


    From then on, Tristan and his crew started to single out Vivienne and Anna, taking advantage of their


    petite frames and deliberately body-checking them.


    Tristan, in particr, seemed to enjoy humiliating Vivienne. Instead of passing to his teammates, he


    made a point of aiming the ball at her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s low!¡± Faye, who was cheering from the sidelines, was livid. Her scar had long since healed,


    thanks to Vivienne.


    And ever since, she had been much happier. This was the first time she had been angry since her


    recovery.


    ¡°Have you no shame?¡± Charlotte shouted at ss One team. ¡°Picking on girls! What a disy of


    ''strength''!¡±


    ss One looked embarrassed. They, too, thought Tristan''s actions were distasteful.


    Arabe, however, scoffed and said, ¡°The court is a battlefield. You aim for your opponent''s weakness.


    As long as it''s within the rules, it''s fair game. It''s just a strategy.¡±


    She did have a point, and ss Eighteen was left speechless.


    ¡°Look at Ms. Vivienne!¡± Faye suddenly shouted excitedly.


    On the court, Vivienne easily dodged her opponents, no matter how hard they targeted her.


    She cast a nce at Tristan, effortlessly caught the ball, and passed it to Percival.


    She raised an eyebrow and spoke softly, ¡°Percival, they are bullying me. Will you teach them a


    lesson?¡±


    Ah, the perks of having a fianc¨¦. She had someone to fight her battles.


    Percival''s face darkened the moment Tristan began targeting Vivienne.


    ¡°Sure, I''ll teach them some manners!¡±


    If they weren¡¯t in school, he wouldn''t mind teaching Tristan a lesson his way.


    But no matter.


    He would do it the civilized way.


    Percival took the ball and easily dribbled past his opponents. He scoredyups, dunked, and hit three-


    pointers.


    In no time, he was the center of attention, scoring twenty points.


    Each time he scored, ss Eighteen cheered. Even the ss One girls couldn¡¯t help but scream in


    excitement for him.


    Arabe watched Percival¡¯s graceful figure on the court, filled with greed and resentment. He was


    supposed to be hers; she was the one who gave him up to Vivienne.


    During half-time, ss Eighteen was on cloud nine, looking at ss One with contempt.


    The four boys from the ss Oneined to Tristan. ¡°Coach, if you didn¡¯t want to win, you should


    have just said so. Was it necessary to target Vivienne and throw the ball at her?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Not only is Ms. Vivienne unscathed, she even passed all the balls to Mr. Ellington, and we


    didn¡¯t score a single point!¡±


    ¡°Damn! We shot ourselves in the foot!¡±


    ss One was silent. Tristan and his team¡¯s actions were disgraceful, and they hadn¡¯t scored a single


    point. On the other hand, ss Eighteen, with two girls on the team, were leading by twenty points.


    ¡°How can you me Tristan?¡± Arabe came to Tristan¡¯s defense. ¡°Targeting Vivienne, a girl, was a


    smart strategy. Who knew that you four couldn¡¯t even¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her point was clear. The mey with the four boys, who couldn''t


    even guard one girl.


    ¡°So, it''s our fault that Coach Tristan deliberately threw the ball at Ms. Vivienne instead of his


    teammates, allowing the other team to score?¡±


    The four boys looked unhappy.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tristan red at them, and they fell silent. They were intimidated by his malicious gaze.


    He looked at the members of ss Eighteen, who were cheering happily. Vivienne and Percival were


    the center of attention. He had underestimated Vivienne and Anna.


    He had thought they would be the weak links, but Vivienne''s ball control and Anna''s scoring abilities


    were impressive.


    ¡°We''ll y normally in the second half. We can win.¡± Tristanmanded.


    The boys rolled their eyes but didn''t say anything else.


    In the second half, Tristan and his team stopped targeting Vivienne and Anna. They finally had some


    scoring opportunities, but Percival and Vivienne''s skills were too formidable, and the score gap


    remained wide.


    Halfway through the second half, the score gap had widened to sixty points.


    Tristan''s eyes shed with malice. He deliberately fouled and injured Oberon while fighting for a


    rebound. Oberon fell to the ground, clutching his ankle and crying out in pain.


    ¡°My foot!¡±


    ¡°Oberon!¡± Members of ss Eighteen rushed over in a panic. Vivienne hurried over to check on


    Oberon.


    His ankle was swollen. It was a serious sprain.


    ¡°Tristan, you have no shame!¡± Charlotte was so angry that she addressed Tristan by his first name,


    omitting the customary ''Mr.''


    ¡°It was an ident.¡± Tristan replied nonchntly, his attitude brazen.


    Vivienne''s face was set in a stern mask as she pressed gently against Oberon''s ankle. After she


    adjusted his sprained bone into ce, the pain seemed to lessen, but there was no way he could y


    anymore.


    This left her team one yer short.


    "Maybe I should sit this one out. You guys can continue 4V4." A yer from Tristan¡¯s team suggested.


    He''d had enough of Tristan''s dirty moves, especially the one he''d just pulled. He was beginning to


    regret even showing up for this game.


    Tristan red at the yer. "If you want to quit, fine. But you''re running a hundredps around the


    field."


    A hundredps? That was practically suicide.


    The yer paled, about to argue, when Vivienne stood up. "Four people are enough!"


    "You''re joking!" Tristan was angered by her defiant posture, and his eyes filled with even more malice.


    The second half continued.


    Despite being one yer short, Vivienne and Percival yed with an aggressive edge.


    They were specifically targeting Tristan. The moment the ball was in his hands, Percival would swoop


    in and steal it with unexpected tactics.


    In the remaining ten minutes, no one on Tristan¡¯s team could hold onto the ball for more than five


    seconds.


    As the end of the match approached, Tristan''s face grew darker and more menacing. With only fifty


    seconds left on the clock, his team hadn''t scored a single point.


    He couldn''t ept this!


    Logan managed to get hold of the ball, and Tristan, desperate, tried to trip him. Ignoring the referee''s


    whistle for a foul, he raced with the ball towards the basket, ready to dunk.


    No one saw how Percival appeared out of nowhere under the basket. He jumped up, reaching higher


    than Tristan, and blocked the shot.


    Taken aback, Tristan turned around just in time to see Vivienne with the ball. He shouted, "Defense!"


    As the four guys on his team charged towards her, Vivienne smoothly tossed the ball behind her to


    Percival.


    Standing outside the three-point line, Percival leaped backward and shot.


    Team Eighteen won by a staggering seventy-three points!

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ss Eighteen burst into cheers, but the students from ss One didn''t hang their heads in defeat.


    They just felt utterly embarrassed, especially the four boys who had participated in the game.


    Tristan waspletely livid, but what really stung was seeing Arabe run towards Percival, who was


    lounging on a bench with a bottle of water in her hand. "Percival, you must be tired after ying so


    long. Have a drink. My sister really neglected you."


    Vivienne looked at Arabe, her eyes filled with amusement.


    Percival didn''t even bat an eye. With a casual flick of his foot, he kicked a basketball lying at his feet


    towards Arabe.


    Arabe was suddenly tripped by the basketball and fell heavily to the ground, spilling the water all over


    herself.


    "Arabe!" Tristan rushed over to help her up.


    "Why do you always treat me like this?" Arabe asked Percival, clearly discontented.


    "Just get rid of that ball. It''s filthy." Percival said indifferently to Logan.


    Logan immediately instructed his ssmates to toss the ball into the trash, even going so far as to


    wrap it in a stic bag in front of Arabe, clearly indicating that they too found it disgusting.


    "Percival, you''re going too far!" Tristan was about to defend Arabe.


    "Why don''t you start by apologizing to Coral and Oberon?!" Charlotte said, pointing at Tristan.


    "Right! Apologize!" ss Eighteen was united in their anger. Theirst gym ss had been spoiled by


    two injuries, both caused by Tristan.


    "I won''t ept this!" Tristan refused to back down. "My team was weak. But I didn''t lose!"


    The four boys from ss One turned green. Tristan didn''t care; he was too busy pointing at Percival


    and challenging him. "Let''s have a one-on-one. Whoever scores more wins!"


    Percival seemed to regard him as a clown.


    "You''re scared?" Tristan''s eyes were bloodshot with madness. He had been humiliated too many times


    by Percival and Vivienne, and he was on the brink of losing it.


    "Mr. Ellington, y him! Knock his teeth out! Let''s see if he dares talk big afterwards!" The students of


    ss Eighteen, outraged at Tristan''s arrogance, were egging Percival on.


    Percival casually fixed his slightly ruffled shirt, then looked up and smirked. His smile was cold and


    shallow. "Let''s y, then."


    The appetizer was over.


    It was time for the main course.


    "Rock, paper, scissors to decide who goes first, or toss-up?" Tristan asked.


    Percival tossed the ball to Tristan. "No need. You start."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tristan caught the ball, feeling a bit embarrassed. ording to the rules he had learned from his years


    with the Brooks family, winning was all that mattered, regardless of the means or theck of honor.


    However, he didn''t know that his nightmare was just beginning.


    He tried to break through Percival''s defense.


    But he didn''t even see how Percival made his move. Before he could react, the ball was in Percival''s


    hands, and then it hit him straight in the face.


    "Ah!" Tristan yelled and covered his face. "Percival, are you ying the yer or the ball?"


    "Both!" Percival replied indifferently, not bothering to hide his disdain for Tristan.


    "Retreat?" Percival threw the ball back to him, his aura leaving no room for refusal. "It''s toote! You


    have to y!"


    Tristan was furious.


    He looked at Percival, his eyes zing with intense anger. Today, he was determined to make Percival


    kneel before him.


    He continued his attacks, but just like before, he couldn''t even see Percival''s shadow before the ball


    was taken away. Then it hit him in the nose.


    For some reason, even though Percival seemed to simply toss the ball, the force was tremendous.


    Tristan felt like his nose was about to break.


    After a dozen rounds, Tristan was almost falling apart. Percival didn''t even bother to spare him a


    nce. "Continue!"


    "You... yed... dirty!" Tristan gritted his teeth, enduring the pain all over his body. "I''ll sue you for


    intentional injury! I need a medical examination!"


    Percival kicked Tristan''s remaining leg, and he fell to his knees. "Do you surrender?"


    Tristan was in so much pain that he almost fainted. He had nothing to say.


    "Surrender?" Percival threw the ball at him, his tonemanding. "Get up and y!"


    Tristan was furious.


    He red at Percival with eyes filled with fire. "I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Percival stepped on his leg, adding a bit more pressure. "Surrender?"


    Crack!


    It was the sound of his bone breaking.


    "Ah!" Tristan held his leg, howling in pain. "My leg!"


    "Tristan!" Arabe was startled and rushed over. "What happened?"


    As soon as she came over, Percival kicked Tristan over and stepped on his foot. "Last chance.


    Surrender?"


    "I surrender! I surrender!" Tristan was in so much pain that he was about to pass out. He didn''t want to


    surrender, but he had no choice.


    Percival was a devil. If he didn''t surrender, he would have his leg truly broken.


    Percival stepped off him, nced at him indifferently, and said, "Kneel! Apologize!"


    With no other choice, Tristan knelt on the ground. "I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    "Who are you apologizing to?" Percival asked.


    "I''m sorry, Coral. I''m sorry, Vivienne. I shouldn''t have hit you with the ball."


    Coral and Oberon were rushed to the medical wing, and Percival addressed the students of ss


    Eighteen. "Capture this on video for Coral and Oberon."


    "Sure thing!"


    The students of ss Eighteen excitedly pulled out their smartphones.


    After the video was taken, Tristan heaved a sigh of relief and tried to stand, only for Percival to hurl the


    basketball at him again. The impact left Tristan reeling, and he copsed, unconscious.


    "Tristan!" Arabe screamed and rushed in. Instead of confronting Percival, she turned to Vivienne.


    "Sis, you''ve gone too far. My dad won''t let this slide!"


    Vivienne barely suppressed augh at what she considered a ridiculous threat. Without even a nce


    at Arabe, she and Percival led the students of ss Eighteen out.


    ss One''s students had lost dignity that day. Nobody stood up for Tristan. They all followed ss


    Eighteen, leaving the basketball court empty except for the unconscious Tristan and the resentful


    Arabe.


    The news of Tristan''s injury spread like wildfire, prompting a flurry ofints from parents. The


    board had no choice but to agree to Lysander expelling him.


    Even without the expulsion, Tristan wouldn''t have been able to attend school, as hisst match with


    Percival had left him bedridden.


    He demanded a medical examination, and Arabe arranged it, but it turned up nothing.


    Tristan couldn''tprehend why the parts of his body that Percival had hit hurt so much and the


    hospital couldn''t detect any injuries.


    Only Vivienne knew the answer. Percival had used a secret technique learned from her mother,


    something like a hidden force strike.


    On the surface, his skin and muscles showed no sign of injury, but the strike had damaged his nerves.


    The X-rays didn''t show anything immediately. It would take at least two weeks for the microfractures in


    the bones to gradually emerge. If not treated promptly, Tristan could be permanently disabled.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    At the Brooks family¡¯s mansion.


    Scott had just hung up the phone with Baron, his expression anything but pleasant.


    "Did Richard tattle to your father again?" Judith asked, rubbing her temples in frustration.


    "Yeah." Scott massaged his temples, his face a picture of difort.


    "What on earth was Tristan thinking?" Timothy boomed. "He was supposed to keep an eye on Arabe,


    not join in her trouble-making activity! Fighting with other students and getting himself half paralyzed?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he crazy?"


    "Big bro, why are you even bothering to find a top-notch doctor for him? I say let him stay paralyzed for


    life; it''ll save us the trouble once he''s healed."


    Scott sipped his coffee as his eyes narrowed. Years of navigating the corporate world had given him an


    aura of authority, even when seated.


    Tristan was a boy Karen had saved years ago, and Scott had always had a soft spot for him because


    of it. Besides, Tristan was exceptionally capable and had made countless contributions to the Brooks


    family.


    When news of Tristan''s severe injury reached Rivenwood, Scott immediately sent people to find a


    doctor for Tristan, despite the embarrassing circumstances that led to his injury.


    However, after consulting several renowned doctors in Havenwood, all seemed hopeless. As ast


    resort, Scott posted a reward on the Dark Web and even tried to contact the famous Specter Healer


    through his connections.


    "That''s enough." Judith intervened. "If you want to me someone, me Tristan. What''s the point in


    venting at your brother?"


    "Grandma." Ashley, sitting next to Melissa, spun her eyes and asked with malicious intent, "So, are we


    still going to hold Arabe''s reunion party?"


    Judith hesitated. Arabe had been back for a month now, and by all ounts, they should have held


    the reunion party by now, inviting all the major families in Rivenwood for a grand celebration.


    But considering the trouble Arabe had caused, Judith was hesitant. After a moment''s thought, she


    said, "We''ll have it, of course. Since she''s in Havenwood, let''s hold it there."


    Ashley snickered to herself. If Arabe''s reunion party wasn''t held in Rivenwood, it would certainly


    raise questions about the legitimacy of her reunion among the other families.


    ...


    Havenwood.


    At the same time that Vivienne received a request from the Brooks family to treat Tristan''s injuries,


    Dorian also received an invitation from them to attend Arabe''s reunion party.


    Cordelia wasn''t keen on going. They had already had a fallout with Arabe. What was the point of


    attending her party?


    "Baron and Scott personally called me." Dorian scratched his head, looking at the invitation card. "I owe


    them both a lot. It would be rude not to go."


    During their time with the Brooks family, Baron and Scott treated Dorian very well. He was not one to


    forget past favors.


    "I''ll go alone. You can say you were busy."


    "Have you forgotten how Arabe falsely used you before?" Cordelia''s face darkened. "What will


    people say if you go to the party?"


    Even now, she still heard whispers when she dropped Thaddeus off at kindergarten.


    Dorian was silent for a moment, then looked up at Vivienne. "How about you go for me, Vivienne?"


    If it were Beatrice who had invited them, he would definitely not go.


    But he couldn''t refuse Scott''s invitation.


    Even though their family had been separated from the Brooks family, his bond with him remained.


    But the party was for Arabe, who had previously falsely used him. He still had a lingering fear of


    her. After much thought, it seemed most appropriate for Vivienne to go.


    After all, Arabe was still her student.


    "Sure." Vivienne had no objections.


    The Brooks family''s invitation was unexpected, yet notpletely surprising.


    The party was in two days at the Victoria Hotel.


    Arabe had gone all out for her party, inviting many of her ssmates and people from all the major


    families in Havenwood.


    Outsiders didn''t realize that the Brooks family held the party in Havenwood to avoid embarrassment.


    They assumed it was because they loved Arabe so much that they were willing to travel all the way


    to Havenwood to amodate her.


    When news of the reunion party spread, praises, and ttery for Arabe came from all corners. Those


    who wanted to get in good with the Brooks family conveniently forgot her past misdeeds.


    ...


    On the day of the party, when Vivienne arrived, the hotel''s banquet hall was already bustling with


    activity.


    The men were in suits, chatting andughing. The women were dressed in elegant gowns, each trying


    to outshine the other. Even the students from Cloudcrest High School were in formal attire.


    Vivienne stood out in her simple T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers among the sea of high heels.


    She walked into the banquet hall with a serene expression, attracting many nces, but didn''t seem to


    mind.


    She looked up and met Arabe''s eyes. Arabe was surrounded by a group of young boys and girls


    and wasing down from the upstairs lounge.


    "Sis, you''re here." Arabe smiled politely at Vivienne in front of everyone. As the star of the day, her


    smile had a hint of condescension.


    Her gaze swept past Vivienne, failing to spot Dorian and Cordelia. Although she was a bit miffed, she


    thought it was for the best. It was good to avoid gossip about past events.


    But Percival was nowhere to be found.


    "Why didn''t Percival apany you?"


    "Hehehe. Arabe, don''t you understand why after seeing her dressed like this?" A round-faced girl


    standing next to Arabe offered a sarcasticugh. "Mr. Ellington must be too embarrassed to show up,


    of course."


    "Exactly. How could your sister show up dressed like this?" Another girl also sneered at Vivienne.


    "Does the young master of the Ellington family not even deign to gift his fianc¨¦e a proper gown? I


    heard she grew up in the countryside; no wonder she''s not fit for high society."


    Vivienne lowered her eyes to her own attire.


    Yeah.


    It wasn''t exactly the best.


    In fact, before she left home, Cordelia had prepared a beautiful dress for her. She had intentionally


    chosen to dress as she was.


    She was quite vindictive.


    Although Arabe had paid for her false usations against Dorian, her haughty attitude was quite


    annoying.


    She was now Ms. Brooks? Ha!


    "Hazel, Leah, stop badmouthing my sister." Arabe pretended to scold herpanions, then turned to


    Vivienne with feigned kindness. "Sister, do you not have the money for a proper dress? I have several


    spare gowns in my dressing room; why don''t you borrow one and change?"


    "Arabe, why are you being so kind?" Hazel, a sycophant Arabe had recently befriended at school,


    was eager to please Arabe. Of course, she would eagerly disparage Vivienne.


    "Each of your dresses is expensive. What if she stains or damages one? Or steals it to sell


    somewhere?"


    "Oh, stop talking nonsense!" Arabe covered her mouth with her hand, feigning shock as she retorted,


    "How could my sister ever do such a thing?"


    She yelled it out loud. Vivienne already stood out at the party due to her attire.


    With Arabe''s outburst, the attention of those around them was drawn to them. Their conversation


    was overheard, and people began pointing fingers at Vivienne.


    "This is no lie. The starry skirt you''re wearing alone is worth a million." Leah, who came from


    Rivenwood, was unaware of the past grievances between Arabe and Vivienne.


    However, Arabe had spoken ill of Vivienne during her time in Rivenwood, so Leah naturally had no


    good feelings towards her.


    With a disdainful look, she pointed at Arabe''s starry skirt. "See this? This is a work by the


    internationally renowned designer, Charles. I bet you''ve never seen a dress as expensive in your life.


    For a hick like you, even touching it would be a sacrilege."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow as a smirk tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Her gaze roamed over Arabe''s starry skirt. The gradient of deep to light night blue, embroidered with


    scattered rhinestones, certainly made it seem as though she was wearing the night sky.


    However, this design was nothing unique. It was certainly not anything special in the vast collection of


    Charles'' creations.


    "What are youughing at?!" Leah couldn''t stand Vivienne''s nonchnt demeanor. Born into wealth,


    she believed that those less fortunate should worship them.


    "Finished showing off?" Vivienne nonchntly asked, motioning towards the buffet table. "I''m going to


    grab something to eat."


    "You¡­ you came to the banquet just to eat?" Hazel was in disbelief.


    "And why not?" Vivienne retorted nonchntly.


    "Let''s go. Don''t bother with this hick." Leah sneered. "I bet if you mentioned Master Charles to her, she


    wouldn''t even know who he is. Look at her. Telling people she''s your sister would only bring you down."


    "Such a big mouth!"


    A coldugh echoed from the entrance of the banquet hall. Arabe''s eyes lit up, and she quickly


    primped her hair, putting on what she believed was her most charming smile as she greeted the


    neer. "Percival, you''re here!"


    She had spent half the day selecting her gown, finally managing to convince Scott to air-freight this


    starry skirt, a creation of Master Charles. Besides wishing to present her best self, she also hoped to


    capture Percival''s heart.


    However, she hadn''t expected Percival not to show up.


    When she saw Vivienne alone, she felt both schadenfreude and disappointment. Now that Percival was


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    here, she was overjoyed.


    Percival was dressed in a handcrafted suit from Veloria. Only up close could one see the butterflies


    embroidered with ck thread on the ck fabric, adding a touch of liveliness to the otherwise solemn


    suit.


    He strode forward, pulling Vivienne into his embrace. Without any prompt, Thomas brought forth a


    garment bag containing a gown, unveiling it before the crowd.


    "I heard someone wasining about my fianc¨¦e''s outfit being insufficiently ssy." Percival''s


    intent to defend Vivienne was clear. "Would this gown be appropriate for your family''s gathering?"


    Everyone took a closer look at the gown. The champagne-colored fishtail dress was adorned with


    "Isn''t this the ''Dream Butterfly'' dress that Master Charles only made one of?" Someone recognized it.


    "Yes. When the design was first revealed, everyone praised it, and countless people wanted to order


    one. But Master Charles only made one and refused to make any more."


    "I remember this dress being auctioned off at L&D Auctions for two billion. My sister was so upset


    about not getting it that she didn''t eat properly for a month."


    "My mom was the same. She lost at poker for a month because she was so upset, and my dad scolded


    her for being wasteful."


    Hazel and Helen Edwards were speechless as they watched the dress unfold. Arabe''s eyes shed


    with jealousy, and she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails nearly pierced her palms.


    "Vivienne, let me apany you to change into this.¡± Percival¡¯s gentle gazended on Vivienne.


    Vivienne looked at the dress, feeling a bit surprised, and then back at Percival. She was nning on


    saying she didn''t need to change and that she had intentionally worn her current outfit.


    But seeing Percival''s protective gesture, she smiled softly and followed him to the dressing room.


    Inside the dressing room, a renowned international makeup and hair team was already waiting.


    Twenty minutester, Percival led Vivienne back to the banquet.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards them. The whole room''s lights seemed to focus on the couple.


    Vivienne''s butterfly-patterned fishtail gown echoed the butterflies on Percival''s suit, creating an intimate


    and harmonious couple look.


    After the makeover, Vivienne''s ck curls added to her allure. She looked stunningly beautiful.


    Someone suddenly gasped. "Look at the pink diamond jewelry set Vivienne is wearing. Isn''t that


    Master Jessica''s ''Ophelia''s Heart'' that was auctioned off two years ago?"


    Everyone''s gaze fell onto Vivienne''s corbone and ears. The heart-shaped pink diamond was at least


    three carats, and it was surrounded by smaller diamonds. The teardrop-shaped earrings were also of


    rare quality.


    Many recalled that ''Ophelia''s Heart'' was auctioned for five billion.


    Percival had adorned his fianc¨¦e with seven billion worth of jewelry. What a grand gesture!


    In contrast, Arabe''s starry skirt looked rathermon.


    The room fell silent. Arabe could read the message in everyone''s eyes. A surge of frustration welled


    up in her, almost making her vomit blood.


    Yet Vivienne, arm in arm with Percival, approached her. "Did you know that your starry skirt is one of


    Charles'' early works? One he was least satisfied with."


    The room fell even quieter. Arabe nearly cracked her silver teeth from clenching so hard. While


    holding a ss of champagne, she approached Vivienne with a smile and a sh of malice in her eyes.


    "Sister, you look beautiful in this dress."


    Thomas identally stepped on Arabe''s dress train, yanking it backward. Arabe let out a shocked


    gasp, falling backward. All the champagne that was going to be poured on Vivienne ended up on


    herself.


    "Youngdy, our young madam''s dress is quite expensive. It''d be best if you''d be careful." Thomas


    bluntly exposed Arabe''s shady intentions.


    "Percival!" Arabe looked at Percival in distress. "Are you going to let your assistant bully me like


    this?!"


    Percival nced at Thomas, who understood his cue. He took out a cheque and tossed it at Arabe.


    "Here''s the money for your dress."


    Already holding Vivienne''s hand, Percival led her to dine in a corner.


    "Well done! Spectacrly done!" Cecilia appeared from nowhere and grabbed Vivienne''s hand. "I saw


    your sister mocking you earlier. It made me furious!"


    She had wanted to rush out and p Arabe, but the Ellingtons and the Brooks had always been on


    good terms. As an elder, she had to maintain her dignity. It wouldn''t do to quarrel with the younger


    generation. It was best if Percival handled it.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Upon seeing the disdainful looks Vivienne received, Cecilia was seething.


    She red at Percival. "I¡¯m warning you. If I see anyone else look down on your wife again, don''t


    me me for disowning you as a son!"


    "Isn''t it interesting that you, the famous Scent Maestro, Master Q, aren''t famous?" Cecilia sneered.


    "Why do they think you can''t afford to buy a gown?"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She took Vivienne''s hand and led her to another


    part of the hall. "Today, the Brooks family invited many international supermodels to liven up the event,


    showcasing designs by renowned designer Mike."


    "Mike''s designs may not be as brilliant as Master Charles'', but they are still very sought after."


    "Let''s go. Mom will buy you all of Mike''s designs as engagement gifts!"


    Vivienne was stunned. "Mom?"


    Was their rtionship progressing that fast?


    She hadn''t even decided to marry Percival yet. She was just not breaking off the engagement.


    Before she could refuse, Cecilia had already dragged her away.


    After they left, Percival felt a tug at his pants leg.


    "Brother..."


    He looked down to see Isolde standing beside him with a disgruntled expression. He frowned. "Why


    are you wandering around alone?"


    "I''m not wandering." Isolde pouted. "Mom saw Vivienne being bullied and ran off to call you. She forgot


    about me."


    Percival sighed.


    Today, the older members of the Brooks family, considering their status, were still upstairs in the


    lounge, enjoying coffee with a few familiar friends from Rivenwood.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice and her sons were mimicking the Brooks¡¯ family''s high-brow attitude, lingering


    upstairs as well.


    However, it wouldn''t be good to let Arabe, the star of the event, greet everyone alone, so they sent


    Ronald and Ashley, the younger members of the family, to help entertain the guests.


    Ashley, who had been apanying a few well-offdies in the back coffee room, was unaware of the


    disturbance at the banquet. When she noticed Cecilia hadn''t returned for a long time, she went out to


    look for her.


    When she arrived at the banquet hall, she saw a tall man in a ck suit. He had one hand in his pocket


    and the other holding a petite, doll-like girl, walking towards the stage.


    The man''s features were cold and deep, and his lips were slightly pursed. His entire demeanor was


    intimidating, yet it made people unable to resist a second nce.


    Ashley was taken aback. Thest time she saw him, he was a disabled man in a wheelchair. She never


    expected to be so taken aback upon seeing him again.


    She watched as Percival led Isolde into the audience seats on the left side of the stage, handed Isolde


    over to Cecilia, and then sat down next to a young woman in a champagne-colored fishtail gown. He


    affectionately brushed a stray hair off her shoulder.


    The young woman turned to look at him. Her face was stunningly beautiful, and her eyes were cool yet


    soft.


    It was Vivienne.


    Ashley instantly recognized the "Dream Butterfly" gown on Vivienne. A design that was one of a kind in


    the world. Her gaze then shifted to Arabe, who was looking rather sullen.


    Just then, one of the staff members Ashley had assigned to keep an eye on Arabe walked over and


    whispered the recent happenings into her ear. A yful smile appeared on Ashley''s lips.


    It seemed like there would be a good show to watch.


    Instead of joining the crowd on the stage, she turned to find Ronald. She needed to dy him so he


    wouldn''t be able toe over and help Arabe too soon.


    The more fiercely the Hawthorn sisters fought, the more interesting it would be.


    As she was about to leave, she couldn''t help but take another look at Percival. He was leaning over,


    speaking affectionately to Vivienne. The stage lights highlighted his perfectly sculpted profile.


    Suppressing her racing heart, Ashley lifted her skirt and hurried off to find Ronald.


    ...


    On the stage.


    The Brooks family had invited renowned fashion designer Mr. Mike to celebrate Arabe''s birthday.


    Known for his exquisite gowns, many celebrities felt honored to wear his designs on the red carpet.


    His self-established brand, Mike Turner, exceeded hispetitors in both bespoke and ready-to-wear


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    sales. Therefore, when Mr. Mike wanted to break into the domestic market, severalpanies were


    battling to secure the brand''s agency rights.


    In the end, the agency rights went to the Edwards Group, which primarily dealt in clothing.


    "How''s that, Arabe? I''m pretty good to you, right?" Helen said to Arabe, who had changed out of


    her champagne-soaked starry skirt. "It took a lot of convincing to get Mike toe and celebrate your


    birthday."


    Not only that, but Mike had also brought along numerous international supermodels in consideration of


    his recent partnership with the Edwards Group.


    Although it was just a small fashion show, the designs showcased were histest couture pieces, so he


    spent most of his time backstage overseeing the models and hadn''t made an appearance yet.


    "Thank you." Arabe''s smile was forced. The gown she had changed into was one of Mike''s new


    designs, but it paled inparison to the starry skirt she had worn earlier. Even so, the starry skirt was


    nothingpared to the ¡®Dream Butterfly¡¯ gown Vivienne was wearing.


    "She''s just clinging to Percival." Helen followed Arabe''s gaze and scoffed dismissively. "No matter


    how fancy her dress is, it can''t hide the fact that she''s a country bumpkin."


    "Exactly. Look at her pretending to appreciate the fashion show. Does she even have the taste to


    appreciate it?" Hazel also sneered.


    "The way you talk behind people''s backs is quite unattractive."


    Hazel turned around, only to find that Charlotte had silently arrived. She was standing at the back row


    with her arms crossed over her chest. She scoffed at them and then headed towards Vivienne.


    She hadn''t initially nned toe. Yet, due to the other members of her family being preupied,


    she was left with no choice but to attend, which exined her deliberate tardiness.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Hazel shifted her gaze from Charlotte to Vivienne, who was looking at


    the runway with ack of interest. After noticing that Charlotte had arrived, Vivienne nodded slightly at


    her.


    Before, when Percival and Cecilia were absent, Hazel would boldly ridicule Vivienne. But now, after


    seeing the two figures sitting on either side of Vivienne like bodyguards, she realized she could no


    longer be too insolent.


    However, seeing the aggrieved look on Arabe''s face and the luxurious dress and jewelry on Vivienne


    that stirred her jealousy, she couldn''t help but mockingly provoke her. "Vivienne, what do you think of


    Mike''s show this time?"


    She didn''t really expect Vivienne to share any thoughts. In her opinion, Vivienne, who could attend a


    banquet in a T-shirt and jeans, surely had no sense of fashion. She would probably just parrot a few


    words of praise like everyone else.


    Surprisingly, Vivienne stared at a newly revealed ball gown and furrowed her brow, then shared a


    thoughtful critique. "Beyond is as wrong as falling short."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    The moment Vivienne spoke, a hush fell over the bleachers. Everyone who heard her turned to look in


    her direction.


    What did Vivienne just say?


    Hazel almost thought she had misheard. Before she could utter a mocking retort, Helen abruptly stood


    up, her icy gaze fixed on Vivienne. "What did you just say?"


    "I said, ''Beyond is as wrong as falling short.''" Vivienne''s long eyshes fluttered slightly as she met


    Helen''s gaze and repeated her words calmly.


    "What gives you, a country bumpkin, the right to judge Mike''s designs like that?" Helen''s face was a


    picture of outrage.


    When her family, the Edwards family, initially vied for the agency rights to Mr. Mike''s brand, it was partly


    due to the potential profit but also because Helen was a big fan and had highly rmended it.


    Helen had always been a devoted fan of Mike. She never missed a show and had collected every


    piece he had ever designed. In her eyes, aside from the elusive Master Charles, Mr. Mike was the most


    gifted fashion designer in recent years.


    She was now preparing for her college entrance exams and had no ns to attend a local university.


    Instead, she was aiming to study abroad at Mike''s alma mater, the prestigious King''s Design Academy


    in Veloria.


    Her dream was to be a fashion designer like Charles and Mike.


    She had refrained from shing with Vivienne due to the presence of Percival and Cecilia, not wanting


    to offend the Ellington family. However, hearing Vivienne belittle her idol''s designs was something she


    could not tolerate.


    "Have a problem?" Vivienne had the model on stage, dressed in a gown with a gradient color scheme,


    stop. She pointed at therge bow on her shoulder and waist and asked, "The dress already has a


    upper half was simple? Isn''t adding tworge bows overdoing it?"


    "What do you know?!" Helen, after seeing Mike''s design belittled by Vivienne, retorted angrily, "This is


    called vintage. Do you understand?"


    Charlotteughed andmented on the gradient-colored dress. "I think Vivienne is right. The design


    is tooplicated. There are too many highlights but no focal point."


    "Nonsense!" Helen red at Charlotte. "Don''t side with her just because she''s Percival''s fianc¨¦e and


    you''re trying to curry favor with the Ellington family!"


    Charlotte''s face turned cold. "Don''t assume I''m like you, who is willing to befriend any scum to get


    close to the Brooks family!"


    "Charlotte, I didn''t offend you, so why are you attacking me out of nowhere?!" Arabe''s eyes turned


    red at the blink of an eye. Her wronged expression made Charlotte''s skin crawl.


    "Helen is right. Mike''s talent is highly sought after internationally. If you think his designs are bad, why


    don''t you try designing clothes? Why don''t you be designers? My family invited Mike to design for


    my engagement party. I won''t allow you to insult him at will."


    ¡°If you can''t do it, just admit it." Hazel was afraid of Percival and Cecilia and didn''t dare provoke


    Vivienne directly. But she wasn''t afraid of Charlotte. A malicious glint shed in her eyes as she


    challenged her. "If you''re so confident, then why don''t you improve the dress?


    "Show everyone your improved version. Let''s see if it''s better than Mike''s original design."


    Charlotte fell silent immediately. She couldn''t design clothes, and even if she could, she wouldn''t dare


    risk offending Mike by altering his design.


    Unexpectedly, Vivienne spoke to a waiter, who quickly brought her a pair of scissors and a sewing kit.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She epted them and calmly walked onto the stage.


    "Vivienne, what are you doing?" Helen eximed in shock, reaching out to pull Vivienne away. "Get


    down from there! How dare you touch Mike''s design?!"


    Vivienne ignored her and snipped off therge bow on the model''s shoulder with a swift clip of her


    scissors.


    "Vivienne, I''ll kill you!" Helen screamed in fury. "How could you?!"


    She turned to the model and yelled, "Are you insane? Why are you letting her ruin Mike''s dress?!"


    The model, an Italian woman, didn''t understand English and could only stare at Helen with puzzled


    eyes.


    Even if she didn''t understand thenguage, she shouldn''t have let someone damage the dress she


    was wearing. Yet she simply stood there, allowing Vivienne to have her way.


    Below the stage, the crowd was growing as more people were drawn by Helen''s screams. Everyone


    looked at Vivienne with furrowed brows. Regardless of the circumstances, altering someone else''s


    design was an insult to the designer.


    In their eyes, Vivienne''s actions were incredibly rude.


    Yet, due to Percival and Cecilia''s presence, none of them said anything.


    "What''s going on?"


    A kindly but somewhat weathered voice sounded from the edge of the crowd.


    Everyone turned to see the crowd parting to make way for Ashley and Ronald, who were


    apanying Judith. Scott and Melissa followed close behind, with Beatrice and her two sons trailing


    after them.


    "Grandma!" Arabe spotted Judith and immediately clung to her arm. Her voice was tinged with panic.


    "You have to stop my sister. She''s gone mad! She''s about to ruin Mr. Mike''s dress!"


    Judith frowned. Mike might only be a designer, but he was a valued guest they had gone to great


    lengths to invite. He shouldn''t be insulted in such a manner.


    But when her gazended on the girl wielding scissors on the runway, she was taken aback.


    It was her!


    The same girl who had saved her back in Havenwood.


    "Why didn''t any of you stop her?" Ronald asked, his brows knitted together in confusion.


    Arabe opened her mouth as if to say something, but no words came out. Her eyes darted nervously


    between Percival and Cecilia, her expression a mix of fear and helplessness.


    "Who would dare stop the fianc¨¦ of Mr. Ellington?" Hazel interjected. A cold smirk yed on her lips as


    she spoke for Arabe.


    "Grandmother, you must stop my sister immediately. Look how upset Helen is!" Arabe pleaded, her


    face full of concern. "Mike came here because of her family. If she offends Mike and it leads to a fallout


    between the Edwards family and him, then wouldn''t I be the most wicked person ever?"


    Helen was indeed on the verge of tears. Her hand clutched her dress as she rushed onto the runway,


    intending to intercept Vivienne.


    Vivienne was just in the process of tearing off therge bow on the dress and removing the excess


    design elements.


    As she turned around, revealing the dress that had been hidden behind her, Helen froze. Stripped of its


    excessive embellishments, the dress was transformed into a strapless beauty. Its design suddenly


    became much more elegant and streamlined.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Helen quickly recovered and red at Vivienne.


    "You think turning Mike''s perfectly fine one-shoulder gown into amon strapless dress is considered


    design?"


    "Exactly." Hazel joined Helen on the runway, crossed her arms, and chuckled. Her eyes disdainfully


    nced at the gradient dress that Vivienne had altered. "I thought you had some real talent. But this is


    just mediocre."


    "What¡¯s the rush?" Vivienne nced at them indifferently.


    "You''ve ruined this dress!" Helen shrieked, unable to contain her anger. "Mike hates anyone tampering


    with his designs! If our coboration with Mike''s independent brand is ruined because of you, I won''t let


    you off the hook!¡±


    "And?" Vivienne responded expressionlessly. "Wasn''t it you who asked me to change it? Why are you


    "You just changed it because we asked? Who do you think you are?!¡± Helen found Vivienne''s


    arrogance unbelievable. "Mike wouldn''t even give a second nce to someone as tasteless as you!¡±


    "Heh, this is the first time I''ve seen someone so full of themselves." Hazel looked at Vivienne


    mockingly. "Let''s see. If Mike praises your alteration, I''ll shave my head right here on this runway!¡±


    Vivienne lightly lifted hershes as her gaze swept towards Hazel. She suddenlyughed. Herughter


    was enchanting and captivating. "Shave your head? I like that! Are you sure you want topete?¡±


    "Definitely!" Hazel made a firm stand. "If Mike really praises you, I won''t just shave my head here and


    now; I''ll keep it bald for the rest of my life!¡±


    "Very well." Vivienne nodded. "Then let''spete!"


    She cut out an irregr step shape at the chest of the dress with her scissors, then sewed some cloth


    strips cut out from the butterfly she had torn off earlier, making apel design.


    The dress had already been cut by Vivienne. It was toote for Helen to stop her now, so she just stood


    aside coldly, thinking about how she was going to exin to Miketer and put all the me on


    Vivienne.


    As she was pondering, she suddenly heard a wave of discussion from below the stage, pointing at


    Vivienne.


    "This alteration actually looks really good.¡±


    "Indeed. It''s the same dress, but this modification makes itpletely different."


    "Mr. Ellington''s fianc¨¦e is quite talented."


    After hearing this, Hazel''s face also darkened slightly, but from her angle, where she was standing with


    Helen, she could only see the back of Vivienne blocking the view of the dress. She couldn''t see what


    the dress looked like now.


    Just as she was about to pull Helen to check it out, a man walked out from backstage with a puzzled


    face.


    ¡°Mike!¡± Helen hurriedly greeted him.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why aren''t the models continuing to walk?¡± Mike asked.


    ¡°Mike, I''m really sorry. Someone audaciously destroyed your dress on the spot, iming she wanted to


    change your design.¡± Helen looked like she was about to cry. "It''s all my fault for not stopping her and


    for not protecting your work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Helen¡¯s fault.¡± Hazel also came over and added fuel to the fire. "It''s all because of that arrogant


    Vivienne. She belittled your design to nothing and said that once you see her alterations, you will only


    praise her and not dare criticize.¡±


    Mike frowned. Like Helen, he could only see Vivienne''s back and not the current state of the dress.


    It had to be said that Vivienne''s back was beautiful. The soft blue light of the runway cast a mysterious


    veil over her silhouette as her graceful shoulder des gently undted with the movements of her


    hands.


    If she weren''t such an arrogant person who didn''t understand the concept of respecting other people''s


    work, Mike thought he would have asked her to be the model for his first season based on this


    silhouette alone.


    What a pity.


    Her beautiful silhouette and the ¡®Dream Butterfly¡¯ dress she was wearing were all wasted.


    Mike''s eyesnded on the Dream Butterfly on Vivienne, revealing a trace of fanatical admiration. But he


    felt it was a real waste for a person like that to wear this dress.


    After seeing Mike''s angry expression, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Hazel''s mouth. She was


    sure she had won.


    Vivienne''s disrespectful act on another designer''s show was sure to ruin her reputation; even if she


    were Percival''s fianc¨¦e, it wouldn''t help.


    The crowd below the stage, seeing Mike''s livid face, also believed that Vivienne was in trouble.


    After all, any designer would find it intolerable to have their work publicly criticized and altered by a


    greenhorn.


    Before Mike could reach Vivienne, she had finished all her alterations. She moved slightly to the side,


    and the first thing Mike saw was the altered dress.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The gradient cake-like skirt appeared much cleaner after theplicated design was removed.


    Theyered tulle gradually stacked up to the waist, and the strapless neckline was trimmed into an


    asymmetrical smallpel design with a V-shaped opening in the middle, revealing a hint of cleavage.


    Suddenly, the dress went from being mundane to elegant and dreamy.


    Mike felt a spark in front of his eyes, and he was both surprised and delighted.


    He strode over with his eyes fixated on the dress, unable to see anything else, and kept eximing


    around the dress.


    "My God! I knew something was off after the dress was finished! My original design was really crap!


    This is what a true haute couture gown should be like!¡±


    The whole venue fell silent for a moment; even the runway music stopped.


    Hazel and Helen were stunned. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    Hazel looked particrly awful. What had she just heard?


    Mike was praising Vivienne''s alteration?


    He was saying his own design was crap?


    Was he possessed or something?


    Apparently, Helen had the same idea as Hazel. She walked over to ask Mike what was going on. Could


    it be that Percival was threatening him with his gaze from below the stage?


    The sight of the stunningly altered bustier dress left Helen frozen in her tracks, unable to hide the


    astonishment in her eyes.


    After seeing her friend stop abruptly, Hazel, wide-eyed with shock, wandered over to Vivienne. "Helen,


    what are you..."


    Her words trailed off as she too caught sight of the breathtaking dress. Her heart began to flutter wildly.


    How could this be?


    Her gaze shifted towards the front of the runway, where Arabe, her eyes shadowed with an


    unreadable expression, held onto Judith''s arm.


    Hadn''t Arabe said that her sister had grown up in the countryside?


    How could she possibly design clothes?


    How could someone with such exquisite taste show up at a formal event in just a t-shirt and jeans? It


    was utterly baffling.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Hazel felt a sudden chill creep up her scalp, and she quietly took two steps back, hoping to sneak off


    the runway unnoticed.


    Mike, who had been engrossed in admiring a strapless gown, finally looked up to see the young,


    talented designer standing next to him. But upon recognizing the impatient expression on Vivienne''s


    face, he eximed in surprise, "Master Charles! Is that you?"


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    "What? Mr. Ellington''s fianc¨¦e is Master Charles?"


    "How is that possible? Mike must have mistaken her for someone else."


    From the runway below, Arabe had been urging Judith to stop Vivienne, but she hadn''t made a move


    to actually do it herself.


    She was hoping that Vivienne would offend Mike, leading to a breakdown in the partnership between


    the Edwards family and Mike. This would not only ruin Vivienne''s reputation but also earn her the


    enmity of the Edwards family.


    If Vivienne''s arrogance led to not only her own downfall but also strained the rtionship between the


    Ellington Group and the Edwards Group, would the Ellington family still want such a troublesome


    daughter-inw?


    Arabe had her n all figured out, and when Mike stormed towards Vivienne in anger, she thought


    her wish was about toe true.


    But to her surprise, not only did Mike praise Vivienne''s altered design, he even called her "Master


    Charles."


    This Mike must have lost his mind!


    She stepped forward and addressed Mike. "Mr. Mike, my sister grew up in a humble monastery and


    has never touched fashion design. How could she possibly be Master Charles? You must have


    mistaken her for someone else."


    "How could I possibly mistake her?" Mike gave Arabe a strange look and replied. "When my


    creativity hit a roadblock years ago, it was Master Charles who inspired me and led to my sess


    today. She is like my mentor. Who would mistake their own mentor?"


    He then pointed at the obedient Italian model who had been following Vivienne''s instructions to the tee.


    "Julia is one of the most professional supermodels in the industry. If it wasn''t for her respect for Master


    Charles and knowing my rtionship with Charles, would she have so patiently let others touch my


    clothes?"


    This statement set the crowd buzzing again.


    "Is Vivienne really Master Charles?"


    "No way. That''s unbelievable."


    But Vivienne on the runway just raised an eyebrow at Mike and nodded. "Long time no see."


    Her demeanor was like that of an elder addressing a younger person.


    Then she added, "After all this time, you still haven''t made any progress."


    Mike''s excited expression instantly deted. He now seemed much like a frost-bitten eggnt, and he


    even looked a bit like a chastised child. "I know I''ve hit a creative block. I''ve been wanting to seek your


    advice again, hoping for new inspiration."


    This natural conversation was proof enough that Vivienne was indeed Charles.


    The crowd was either dumbfounded or amazed.


    Even Percival was surprised, his lips slightly parted in astonishment. His Vivienne was full of surprises.


    How many more surprises was she hiding?


    Only Cecilia seemed delighted for Vivienne.


    Just before Vivienne took the stage, while no one dared openly confront her and Percival due to their


    status, snidements and discussions had been reaching their ears.


    Some said the Ellington family had poor judgment for choosing an arrogant and ill-mannered daughter-


    inw.


    Some predicted that Vivienne would make a fool of herself today and that the Ellington family would


    call off the engagement.


    Others even suggested that she, Cecilia, was dissatisfied with Vivienne and was scouting for a new


    bride for Percival during her poker games.


    Rumors!


    She had told all her poker friends that she had set her heart on Vivienne as her daughter-inw.


    Ste Pembroke and her mother must be spreading rumors about her. Next time they meet, she''ll give


    them a good p.


    Now, Vivienne had not only proven her taste and ability, but she was also revealed to be the mysterious


    fashion designer Charles of the fashion world.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If Cecilia wasn''t so concerned about maintaining herdylike demeanor, she would probably be


    grinning from ear to ear.


    Clothes designed by Charles were extremely sought-after.


    Many wealthydies couldn¡¯t get their hands on them, even if they were willing to pay a high price.


    They were practically priceless.


    From today onwards, who knew how many people would be knocking on their door, hoping for Vivienne


    to design clothes for them?


    While her mind was racing, Cecilia maintained a perfect poker face, showing no surprise at the


    revtion of Vivienne''s identity as Master Charles. This led others to believe that she had known all


    along.


    Arabe''s face was a picture of discontent. She stole a nce at Percival.


    He was sitting there with a ss of red wine in his hand, looking up at the radiant Vivienne on the


    runway. He held his ss in a graceful gesture, toasting to the only girl in his eyes.


    She saw Vivienne return his gaze with a smile. Their eyes met, and it was a moment of intimacy that no


    one else could intrude upon.


    Arabe''s grip on Judith''s hand tightened slightly, causing Judith some difort. Following Arabe''s


    gaze, she saw Percival and couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Looking at the way he and Vivienne exchanged nces, she instantly suspected his identity.


    Who would have thought that the ones who had saved her in Havenwood would turn out to be Vivienne


    and Percival?


    In previous years, due to her dislike for socializing, she was not very familiar with Percival''s generation,


    despite living in Rivenwood, so she didn''t recognize him at the time.


    Trailing behind Judith were Beatrice and her two sons; their gazes on Vivienne were quiteplex.


    Just the identity of Master Q, was enough to surprise them. They did not expect Vivienne to be the


    internationally mysterious fashion designer, Charles.


    Beatrice could feel that as Vivienne''s identity was revealed, countless people who knew about their


    previous grudges were looking at her. They were all mocking her for treating Arabe like a treasure


    but disregarding the true gem.


    Their gazes seemed to be asking her if she regretted it.


    Initially, they had sold Vivienne to the "disabled" Percival in order to receive arge money from the


    Ellington family to save the Hawthorn Group. Later, they broke ties with Dorian and even helped


    Arabe frame Dorian.


    She did all this with the sole purpose of saving the Hawthorn Group. She did this to make the Hawthorn


    Group prosper, didn''t she?


    But in fact, just one form from Master Q, or one clothing line from Charles could solve all these


    problems.


    If she had been slightly nicer to Vivienne back then, would she be jumping around like she was now?


    She made a fool of herself while the Hawthorn Group still failed.


    Beatrice clenched her teeth. Her gloomy gaze fell on the interlocked hands of Judith and Arabe.


    Then a sinister smile shed across Beatrice¡¯s eyes.


    Why did the good fortune always fall on you, Judith?


    Why wasn''t Vivienne my granddaughter?


    Why was she yours?


    But what of it?


    You will always treat a fake heiress as a treasure.


    What I couldn''t have, you wouldn''t have either!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Standing on the other side of Judith was Ashley, who began affectionately patting Arabe''s shoulder.


    "Arabe, your stepsister Vivienne is quite impressive. She¡¯s not at all like what you described."


    Arabe''splexion changed. Her rtionship with Vivienne had always been tense. Complimenting


    Vivienne was akin to criticizing her. Somehow, she managed to squeeze out a smile. "Yes. Who would


    have thought that Vivienne would be this remarkable?"


    "Indeed, she is." Judith looked at Vivienne with admiration, then turned to Arabe. "Since she''s your


    stepsister and represents your adoptive parents, why don''t you invite her down to meet us? I''d like to


    have a chat with her."


    "Of course, Grandma." Arabe''s longshes veiled the resentment and jealousy in her eyes, recing


    them with a polite smile.


    Beatrice, standing behind her, looked on with resentment. Vivienne was not only Arabe''s stepsister


    but also her granddaughter. Judith had praised Vivienne without even casting a nce at her, not even


    mentioning her once.


    From the moment they had entered, Judith hadn''t bothered to introduce them to anyone.


    Indeed, even after all these years, Judith still considered herself superior to everyone else.


    But she would endure.


    She had learned to bear in silence over the years. Whatever the Brooks family owed them, she would


    make sure that Judith and the rest paid it back, bit by bit.


    "Sister, I would never have imagined that you were Master Charles." Arabe approached the runway


    and looked up at Vivienne. "You''re truly amazing."


    She didn''t like talking to Vivienne from this angle. Looking up at her was humiliating.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Especially since Vivienne was standing in the spotlight, making her feel insignificant.


    But she had already learned her lesson. She couldn''t fight back directly. Hence, she put on a perfect


    smile, making it seem like she and Vivienne were the closest of sisters, without any disagreements


    between them.


    "My grandma would like to have a chat with you." Arabe maintained her smile. "And, sister, you''ve


    been standing on the stage for a while now. The show can''t go on unless you step down. We wouldn''t


    want to spoil everyone''s fun, would we?"


    It seemed like she was using Vivienne of being impolite and causing a scene.


    Before Vivienne could respond, Mike interrupted them, dawning a cold expression. "I''m not satisfied


    with my work at all. I''m canceling the show for today!"


    Then he turned to Vivienne with a smile. "Charles, I''ll send you my recent designs and finished pieces


    Helen, standing at the back, was stunned. Was this the same Mike she knew, who always acted aloof


    and superior?


    "But, sister, you can''t stay up there forever, can you?" Arabe frowned.


    She didn''t like Vivienne looking down at her. She wanted her toe down.


    "There''s still one matter left unresolved." Vivienne''s gaze shifted to Hazel in the corner, who was trying


    to sneak away. "Do you remember what you said earlier?"


    Hazel froze at the edge of the runway.


    "She said that if Mike praised Vivienne''s redesign, she would shave her head right here on this runway


    and stay bald forever!" Charlotte chimed in loudly.


    "Mike, what do you think of my redesign?" Vivienne asked Mike deliberately.


    "It''s perfect. I can''t think of a better design!" Mike gave Vivienne a thumbs-up without hesitation.


    "Did you hear that?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow at Hazel. "Hazel, a bet is a bet."


    "No, no, I was only joking!" Hazel pleaded in panic.


    "A joke?" Charlotteughed first. "You were so scornful just now. I didn''t think it was a joke at all. A bet


    is a bet. You should just go ahead and shave your head. Stay bald forever!"


    "No, I don''t want to shave my head." Hazel shook her head vehemently and looked at Arabe for help.


    "Arabe, help me; I don''t want to shave my head!"


    "Sister, why do you have to do this?" Arabe looked distressed. "We''re all sisters here. Why make a


    scene?"


    "Who''s her sister?" Charlotte stood up. With her hands on her hips, she let out a cold and heartyugh.


    "Is she qualified to be Vivienne''s sister? Stop ttering yourself."


    "This is my banquet. Please, for my sake..." Arabe continued to plead softly, hoping that someone


    would speak up for her out of sympathy.


    Unfortunately, Hazel had initially chosen to provoke Vivienne, and with Percival sitting there, who would


    risk offending his fianc¨¦e for a minor character?


    "Nothing you say carries any weight." Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. The cold glint in her gaze was nothing


    short of terrifying.


    Vivienne looked at Hazel. She spoke in a light but assertive tone. "No one has ever dared to default on


    a bet with me."


    "Percival, please talk to my sister." Arabe looked helplessly at Percival.


    "No one can default on a bet with my fianc¨¦e." Percival''s gaze never wavered from Vivienne.


    "Grandma!" Arabe had no choice but to seek Judith''s help. "Can you help Hazel? She''s a girl. If she''s


    humiliated in public, how can she face others in the future?"


    "Arabe, you''re really strange." Ashley looked at her with a puzzled expression. "When Hazel was


    provoking and insulting Vivienne earlier, why didn''t you help Vivienne? Didn''t you think that she''d be


    humiliated? Isn''t Vivienne your stepsister? Why don''t you help your own kin, but instead, help an


    outsider?"


    Arabe''s face changed. She didn''t miss the gloating look in Ashley''s eyes.


    While in Rivenwood, Ashley felt that this cousin of hers had no right to steal the love and affection of


    the Brooks family from her because she wasn''t a true Brooks. She took every opportunity to get back at


    her.


    Judith hesitated for a moment but finally said, "Arabe, you should keep your distance from friends


    who make grandiose promises but back outter."


    Today, since her husband, Baron was in the hospital, Judith, being the eldest in the family, represented


    the stance of the Brooks family.


    "No! I won''t shave my head!" Hazel''s face turned ghostly pale, and she turned to run but found herself


    suddenly frozen in ce, unable to move. "What... what''s going on?! Someone help me! I can''t move!"


    The crowd beneath the runway watched Hazel, who was frozen in her escape pose, puzzled by her


    sudden paralysis.


    "Helen, help me! I can''t move!" Hazel swiveled her eyes, pleading loudly to Helen, standing next to her.


    "What happened? Did you pull a muscle?" Helen finally came back to her senses from her shock.


    Before she could step forward, she heard the sharp sound of high heels stepping on the runway behind


    her.


    Vivienne walked past her with quick and strong steps and stood in front of Hazel. "She can''t move


    because she still owes me." She stated firmly.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Hazel wanted to move, but she couldn''t.


    She stared at Vivienne in fear. "What have you done to me?"


    "Acupuncture. Does it hurt?" Vivienne''s eyes flicked up as she spoke in a casual tone. "I''m doing this


    for your own good. After all, it wouldn''t be very good if you got hurt while I was cutting your hair."


    It then dawned on everyone that Vivienne was highly skilled in medical techniques, but she was so far


    away from Hazel that they didn''t even see how she did it. Hazel couldn''t move, yet Helen was


    unaffected. It was truly a miraculous technique.


    "No, don''t! Don''t touch me!" Hazel''s horrified gaze fell on the scissors in Vivienne''s hand, thinking she


    was going to cut her hair with them.


    Vivienne waved the scissors in her hand,ughing lightly. "This isn''t sharp enough."


    She shook her head. "You''re not worth my personal efforts."


    Her eyshes fluttered as she looked around the room with a cold gaze, casually asking, "Who has the


    time to help Hazel shave her head? I''ll give them this modified evening gown."


    The crowd under the runway went quiet, then suddenly erupted into chaos.


    The women eyed the color-changing gown on the Italian model as their eyes filled with fervor.


    From the moment Vivienne had altered the gown, they had barely been able to take their eyes off it.


    Who wouldn''t want to try on such a stunning and unique design?


    Moreover, Vivienne was Master Charles, which added a unique significance to this exquisite gown.


    This was a piece created by both Master Charles and Mr. Mike, abination of their inspirations, and


    the only one in the world.


    If they could get their hands on this unique gown, even if they didn''t wear it, just keeping it as a


    collection piece would be enough to make many people envious.


    Even Helen, who stood on the runway, was a bit shaken. Her gaze was now flickering towards Hazel.


    But this was about shaving a young girl''s long hair in public. If word got out, it wouldn''t sound good, so


    everyone was hesitant.


    "I''ll do it!"


    While most people were too proud to shave Hazel''s hair despite wanting the gown, Charlotte had no


    such reservations.


    She was always straightforward and had been eyeing the color-changing gown on the runway. She


    was thinking about how to approach Vivienne and Mike about it, but now that Vivienne had put forth the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    offer, she stood up without hesitation.


    "Charlotte! How dare you?! If you touch me, I swear..." Hazel red at Charlotte and continued to


    shriek. "If you touch my hair, I''ll kill you!"


    Charlotte ignored her and called a waiter over to bring a razor. She then climbed onto the runway with


    her gown held high.


    After seeing Charlotte approaching with the razor in her hand, Hazel cried out for help from Arabe.


    "Arabe! Save me! Please, save me!"


    "Grandmother..." Arabe looked pained, again asking Judith for help on Hazel''s behalf.


    Judith merely raised her eyelids, her face expressionless. Clearly, she had no intention of helping.


    Who told Hazel to offend her savior, and to cause trouble at their family reunion dinner, not only


    irritating Vivienne but also herself?


    Since Judith was unmoved, Arabe turned to Scott. "Dad..."


    Scott, however, was staring at Vivienne on the runway, lost in thought.


    Why did he find this girl familiar?


    But he was sure he hadn''t seen her before.


    Since Scott was distracted, Arabe tried to get his attention.


    "Arabe, Grandmother already said not to associate with friends who like to stir up trouble and can''t


    face the consequences." Ashley chuckled from the side. "Why are you still defending someone of such


    poor character?"


    Arabe nearly crushed her silver teeth in rage. Hazel was her good friend, but she was publicly


    humiliated by Vivienne at her own banquet. Wasn''t this equivalent to a p in her own face?


    She red at Ashley. Her gaze towards all of them was filled with barely concealed resentment.


    When they first took her home, they promised to make up for their past mistakes and treat her well for


    the rest of her life. But now, they allowed her to lose face at her own reunion dinner?!


    "Charlotte, you bitch! If you dare touch me, you''ll pay!" Noticing that her pleas for help were futile,


    Hazel''s eyes shed with desperation as she began to curse at Charlotte and Vivienne. "Vivienne, you


    slut! Without Percival, you''re nothing! I curse you to..."


    Charlotte was so angry that she was about to p Hazel when Hazel¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.


    With her mouth half-open, she couldn''t make a sound no matter how hard she tried. She could only


    stare at Vivienne and Charlotte like an idiot.


    "Shut up." Vivienne said expressionlessly.


    Hazel tried to speak for a long while but couldn''t get a word out. She red at Vivienne with a gaze full


    of resentment.


    "Serves you right for running your mouth." Charlotte waved the razor in her hand. The de glinted


    under the runway lights, and she was about to bring it down on Hazel''s hair without any hesitation.


    "You''re all going too far!" Helen couldn''t help but stand up to stop them, but as soon as she spoke, she


    found herself unable to move or speak.


    She looked at Vivienne in fear and, for the first time, felt how terrifying Vivienne was.


    Without making a sound, she could control her and Hazel''s movements.


    Could such a person really have grown up in the countryside?


    She didn''t believe it.


    Charlotte''s razor still fell on Hazel''s hair. "My skills aren''t the best, so if you upset me, I might


    identally cut your pretty face. And you can''t me me for that."


    The moment the first lock of hair hit the ground, Hazel''s mouth hung open in silent, internal screams of


    fury and frustration. All she could do was watch with wide eyes as her carefully nurtured tresses fell in


    clumps, her anger morphing into despair. Tears of humiliation started to well up in her eyes. She was


    no longer able to be held back.


    If looks could kill, her re would have impaled Charlotte and Vivienne by now.


    "What are you crying for? It''s as if I''ve bullied you." Charlotte grumbled as she continued to shear


    Hazel''s hair. "You were the one who made that bet. It''s time to pay your dues."


    Not content with just that jab, she continued with a smirk. "You know, your hair was quite shiny. What


    brand of shampoo did you use? Care to rmend?"


    Everyone in the room winced as they watched. Each of Charlotte¡¯s jabs was aimed like a dagger at


    Hazel''s weak spots. They couldn''t tell if Charlotte was intentionally being mean or if she was just bad at


    cutting hair, but she was leaving Hazel looking like a patchwork quilt.


    Frankly, the sight of a pretty girl being publicly shorn was a rare spectacle. Even though they felt it was


    a bit cruel, a few people couldn''t resist capturing the moment on their phones and uploading the videos


    online.


    The room was silent, punctuated only by the sound of Charlotte''s razor and the asional suppressed


    Vivienne, aside from her initialment, stood to the side with her arms folded, quietly observing


    Hazel fulfill her bet. Her indifferent demeanor suggested that she had no stake in the matter.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Hazel could clearly perceive a sense of disdain from Vivienne''s indifferent demeanor.


    She didn''t know when her tears started to flow, but she could only stand rigidly under the gaze of


    everyone, feeling the cold razor de being dragged over her scalp again and again. Her heart


    fluttered from anger, despair, humiliation, and shame, but she had no choice but to endure it.


    After thest strand of hair was shaved off, Charlotte proudly showed Hazel''s bald head to Vivienne.


    "Well? My skills aren''t bad, right? Not a single scratch! This is the skill I honed from years of grooming


    our family''s Samoyed."


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the room looked at Hazel''s bald head, which was as smooth as a hard-


    boiled egg, and couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It seemed as if Charlotte was treating Hazel like a


    dog.


    Vivienne was somewhat surprised. She had initially chosen a random person to shave Hazel''s head,


    hoping that theirck of skill would cause Hazel some difort. But she hadn''t expected the result to


    be so smooth.


    A cold breeze rushed into the ballroom, and Hazel suddenly felt a chill run over her bald head. Unable


    to hold back any longer, she burst into tears.


    Clutching her head, she fell to her knees on the ss of the runway, not having the time to ponder how


    she was suddenly able to move and speak. Amid her tears and curses, she began to berate the two


    standing in front of her. "Charlotte, Vivienne, you two are..."


    "Heh." Vivienne let out a cold, soft chuckle.


    Hazel froze, remembering her earlier inability to speak or move, and immediately fell silent.


    The whispers and murmurs from the crowd, along with their either gloating or pitying gazes, became


    too much for her to bear. She pushed herself up and ran from the room.


    "Hazel!" Arabe feigned concern as she tried tofort her.


    Hazel brushed off her hand and red at her resentfully.


    "Hazel, why are you looking at me like that?" Arabe took a step back in feigned fear. "You know it''s


    not my fault. My sister wouldn''t give me any leeway, and besides, your hair will grow back soon if you


    take good care of it."


    In the end, Hazel shot Vivienne a spiteful look before running out of the ballroom with her bald head


    under the gaze of everyone present.


    "Helen." Arabe looked at Helen on the runway with an innocent expression. "Is Hazel angry with me?


    But I really couldn''t help it. I already pleaded with Grandma."


    When Hazel was able to move, Helen also regained her mobility. She gave Arabe aplex look.


    Helen could see the truth clearly. Hazel had stood up for Arabe, but Arabe hadn''t done all she


    could to help Hazel.


    In the end, she could only say, "It''ll be okay once her hair grows back."


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne''s lips curled into a knowing smile. Only she knew that Hazel''s hair wouldn''t


    grow back. Hazel had said she wanted to be bald for the rest of her life, so that was what she would


    get.


    "Vivienne, this dress is mine now!" Charlotte had already eagerly run up to the Italian model, unable to


    take her hands off the dress.


    She couldn''t wait for the model to take off the dress so she could wear it herself.


    Mike was somewhat reluctant. This dress, altered by Vivienne, was something he hadn''t even had


    enough time to admire. But since Vivienne had made her decision, he had no objections.


    So he reluctantly followed the Italian model and Charlotte backstage, hoping to get a few more nces


    at the dress before it was handed over.


    Before leaving, he reminded Vivienne, "You promised to help me with the design sketches. You can''t


    go back on your word."


    Vivienne nodded slightly. "When have I ever gone back on my word with you?"


    With that, Mike left, feeling reassured.


    Finally, themotion on the runway came to an end.


    As Vivienne was about to descend the runway, a slender hand suddenly reached out from the side of


    the stairs, offering a gentlemanly hand to her.


    She looked down to see Percival, who had been waiting at the side of the stairs like a knight protecting


    his princess. Even for these small steps, he wanted to guard her every step of the way.


    Vivienne''s eyshes fluttered as she met his deep eyes. She ced her hand in hisrger one, using


    his strength to slowly descend the runway.


    Arabe''s envious gaze fell on their intertwined hands. Her heart was filled with resentment.


    Why was it that she couldn''t get close to Percival, but Vivienne could?


    She was now the heiress of the Brooks family, so her position was closer to Percival than Vivienne''s.


    But he never even spared her a nce.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ashley was also watching Percival, the man with a profile as perfect as a Greek sculpture. He was truly


    attractive, but it was a pity he stood beside another woman.


    However her meaningful gaze shifted to Arabe. Her recently recognized cousin was clearly harboring


    inappropriate thoughts about her brother-inw.


    The previous spectacle had been quite entertaining. She had a feeling that the following events


    wouldn''t be boring either.


    Just as Vivienne and Percival returned to their seats, hand in hand, Cecilia looked at Vivienne with


    excited eyes. However, fearful of breaking herdylike demeanor, she tried her best to maintain her


    She was contemting how to coax Vivienne into agreeing to design some unique clothes for her


    when she saw the Brooks family encircling Judith, walking towards them.


    "Judith, it''s been a while." Cecilia politely initiated the greeting, assuming that Judith was there to see


    her.


    However, after a brief nod to Cecilia, Judith turned her pleasant smile towards Vivienne and Percival.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, Mr. Ellington, I haven''t had the chance to thank you for your helpst time."


    Upon seeing Judith, Vivienne was taken aback for a moment.


    She was the elderly woman she had helped before the engagement party.


    Vivienne averted her gaze, casually responding, "It was nothing. It¡¯s hardly worth mentioning."


    Although she was unsure why the elderly woman was here, she had no desire to get involved with her.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Judith held a position of considerable influence in Rivenwood, and she had a reputation for maintaining


    her dignity. She usually stayed in the upstairs lounge, rarelying down to entertain guests. So, it


    was indeed surprising to see her approach a young one for a casual conversation.


    Arabe was particrly taken aback.


    Vivienne had turned her banquet into a joke, and Arabe had expected Judith, if not to chastise


    Vivienne, to at least give her a cold shoulder.


    But what was Judith''s intent with this friendly and proactive demeanor?


    "Grandmother, do you know my sister?" Arabe asked, feigning curiosity.


    Vivienne paused upon hearing this.


    The Brooks family?


    Her gaze swept across the members of the Brooks family present, briefly meeting Scott''s probing eyes,


    then passing over the solemn faces of Beatrice and her two sons. She cast an inscrutable nce at


    Arabe.


    Grandmother, huh? Interesting.


    "I met Ms. Vivienne when I was in a spot of trouble in Havenwood. She saved my life." Judith began,


    causing Arabe to gasp in surprise. "It turns out that she''s your sister. What a small world, isn''t it?"


    Judith then continued, expressing her gratitude to Vivienne. "Thank you for your help that day, Ms.


    Vivienne. If it hadn''t been for you and Mr. Ellington, I might not be here today. I''ve been looking for an


    opportunity to thank you both, but I didn''t know who you were. Now, I finally have the chance."


    Those around them exchanged surprised nces. Vivienne seemed to be quite fortunate. Not only had


    she won the favor of the Ellington family, bing Percival''s fianc¨¦e, but she was also now owed a


    favor by Judith.


    Wouldn''t that mean she could do as she pleased in Rivenwood?


    Vivienne''s attitude remained indifferent, whether it was about the Ellington family, the Brooks family


    repaying a favor, or settling a grudge.


    She never paid much attention to any of these families.


    "Grandmother?" Arabe was seething with jealousy.


    Judith had never been as respectful to her as she was to Vivienne.


    No wonder Vivienne had the audacity to ruin her banquet. She must have known that Judith wouldn¡¯t


    stop her.


    "When did my sister save you? What happened?" Arabe clenched her fists, struggling to control her


    anger.


    Judith didn''t borate but simply smiled at Vivienne. "Today is my granddaughter''s banquet. It wouldn''t


    be appropriate to discuss it further. But I will definitely pay you a visit soon to express my gratitude."


    She then nced at Scott, who had been silently following her.


    Scott understood her cue and suggested to the crowd, "Since Mr. Mike has decided to put an end to


    the fashion show, why don''t we all go listen to Master Debra''s piano performance?"


    Everyone present moved to the main banquet hall as Scott''s suggestion deftly shifted their focus. No


    one mentioned the incident that had just urred. The excitement had already subsided.


    In the main banquet hall, a renowned international pianist named Debra, who had been hired by the


    Brooks family at a high price, took the stage.


    The lights in the hall dimmed suddenly, leaving only a single spotlight on the piano. A young man with a


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ponytail sat at the piano. His fingers began dancing on the keys, producing a beautiful melody.


    Vivienne and Percival stood together, overhearing the sighs of admiration from nearby guests.


    Debra was a prodigy, having gained international fame for his piano skills at the age of 18. But perhaps


    because he spent most of his time practicing the piano and rarely socialized, he was quite reclusive.


    After each of his performances, he would simply close the lid of the piano and leave, not bothering to


    acknowledge the audience.


    This time was no different. When he finished his piece, while the crowd was still savoring the beautiful


    melody, he got up to leave. But something caught his eye, and he paused.


    Vivienne''s gaze met Debra''s across the crowd. He seemed surprised to see her there, and after


    nodding at her, he turned and left.


    His unusual action caused a stir in the banquet hall. Everyone was guessing to whom Debra had


    nodded.


    "Arabe, do you know Debra?" Helen asked in surprise. "He was looking in our direction. Was he


    acknowledging you?"


    Arabe didn''t know Debra. If it weren''t for the Brooks family''s influence, someone like Debra wouldn''t


    have been invited to her banquet. So, she wasn''t sure if Debra was acknowledging her.


    But since Helen had mentioned it, Arabe said, "Maybe. But I don''t know him."


    "If you don''t know him, then why would he acknowledge you?" Helen''s question drew everyone''s


    attention.


    "I don''t know. Maybe because I''m the guest of honor today?" Arabe gave a nervousugh.


    "No, I don''t think so. My grandpa invited him to his birthday party once. He didn''t even acknowledge my


    grandpa. He wouldn''t give you special treatment for that reason." Helen shook her head, then suddenly


    brightened. "I know! You''ve won many pianopetitions. He must recognize you for that!"


    The more Helen thought about it, the more convinced she became. "Arabe, you''re so good at ying


    the piano. You must have won his approval. He respects you, hence the acknowledgement."


    "Nonsense, my piano ying is only average at best." Arabe modestly brushed off Helen''s


    Arabe felt a sense of satisfaction.


    When she was taken in by Beatrice and brought to the Hawthorn Mansion, a piano teacher was


    immediately hired for her.


    She was incredibly gifted, and within just a few years, she was ying like a seasoned pro. In recent


    years, she even participated in several pianopetitions, alwaysing out with an award.


    So, her reputation as the prodigy of Havenwood was not unearned. It was the result of her hard work.


    Ashley rolled her eyes in annoyance. Debra was just saying hello to Arabe? Why couldn''t she just


    believe that?


    "Arabe, why don''t you y a piece for us? Let us appreciate your piano talent." Helen suggested,


    with the intention of letting Arabe shine.


    "Oh, I don''t know if that''s a good idea." Arabe said, turning to look at Vivienne. "Actually, my piano


    skills are just average. My sister''s the real talent. Maybe she should y a piece."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow.


    "Sis, it''s my banquet, and I haven''t heard you y in a long time." Arabe made this up on the spot.


    "Could you y a piece as my gift?"


    Vivienne was just a country bumpkin. She was curious to see what Vivienne could pull off.


    She was the proud swan, and Vivienne was just the ugly duckling.


    In the past, Vivienne had looked down on her because of her status as the Hawthorn family''s golden


    girl. Now, she was the prized jewel of the Brooks family, and she was going to step on Vivienne''s face


    hard.


    "Do you think you''re worth it?" Vivienne sneered.


    "What did you say?!" Helen''s rage red up again. "Arabe just asked you to y the piano. If you


    think you''re not good enough or your piano skills are too poor, just say you''re too scared to y.


    There''s no need for such an attitude!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Vivienne shot Helen a half-smile that brought back vivid memories of her recent stage fright. The


    memory was so powerful that it stole the words right out of Helen''s mouth.


    "Sis," Arabe said, looking at Vivienne with pleading eyes. "I know I''ve never been a real sister to you,


    but all I want is to hear you y the piano once. Is that too much to ask?"


    "You..." Vivienne¡¯s demeanor turned icy, "aren''t worthy."


    She was so harsh that they drew furrowed brows from the surrounding crowd, particrly from the


    Hawthorn n. Aside from Judith, Scott, and Ashley, everyone seemed irate at Vivienne''s cold


    treatment of Arabe.


    After all, Arabe was now the heiress of the Brooks family. Regardless of past quarrels, Vivienne''s


    public humiliation of her seemed uncalled for.


    "Vivienne, if you can''t y, just admit it. There¡¯s no need to put on a show." A brash male voice echoed


    from the crowd.


    Percival''s brow furrowed as he turned to face the source of the disruption. It was Paul, whose face was


    begging to be punched.


    Thest beating hadn''t been enough. Richard had specifically called him back to Rivenwood to keep


    him away from Arabe, and yet here he was.


    "Arabe." Paul stepped forward, presenting her with a gift. "I hope you like it."


    Arabe opened the small box to reveal a one-carat diamond ne. On any other day, such a gift


    would have thrilled her. But in the presence of Vivienne''s Ophelia''s Heart, it seemed less impressive.


    "I love it." She said. Her voice was hollow, but her face was beaming as she put on the ne. She


    then turned to Vivienne with a look of disappointment. "Sis, won''t you really give me this gift?"


    The more Vivienne refused to perform, the more Arabe grew certain that she couldn''t y. This


    made her all the more determined to force Vivienne on stage, make her embarrass herself, and


    highlight her own talents.


    "Ha!" Paul scoffed. "She''s just a country bumpkin. What would she know about ying the piano?


    Arabe, you''re wasting your time."


    Before, Paul might have found some agreement among the crowd. However, after the recent runway


    incident and the revtion of Vivienne''s identity as the mysterious designer Charles, no one dared


    underestimate her.


    Paul, newly arrived, was still arrogantly belittling Vivienne. "No matter how much a turkey struts, it''ll


    never be a peacock. Arabe, she''s no match for you. Your piano ying has won awards. Why don''t


    you go up and give us a real show?"


    This was just what Arabe had been waiting for. She moved towards the stage, turning to Vivienne to


    say, "Sis, I know you''re nervous. Let me go first and warm up the audience. You can follow me."


    Vivienne watched as Arabe decided everything on her own. Her face was a mask of indifference.


    "Why are you warming up for her?" Paulughed. "Does she deserve it?"


    Percival''s eyes narrowed. He was ready to intervene.


    "Paul!" Cecilia steered her daughter, Isolde, through the crowd towards him. Her eyes looked cold and


    frightening.


    Paul jumped. "Auntie."


    "Apologize to Vivienne." Cecilia demanded, "Don''t make me tell your mother how you''re embarrassing


    yourself."


    To Cecilia, Vivienne was already part of the family, and she wouldn''t tolerate anyone insulting her.


    "How am I embarrassing myself?" Paul protested, "Why is everyone siding with this useless woman?


    My dad, and now you?!"


    "Vivienne is my daughter-inw. Should I side with a stranger like you instead?" Cecilia''s tone was ice-


    cold.


    "Exactly! You have terrible taste!" Isolde chimed in while pointing at Arabe. "That woman took credit


    for my recovery and swindled our family!"


    The crowd''s attention turned to Arabe, who looked utterly mortified.


    "That... that was a misunderstanding!" Paul defended Arabe, who had previously duped his family.


    "Will you apologize to Vivienne or not?" Cecilia was done arguing with him.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong! She''s just a hick! She doesn''t deserve to bepared to Arabe!" Paul''s


    voice grew louder.


    Percival caught Thomas'' eye from across the room.


    "Mr. Ellington," Thomas interrupted Paul, "you''ve got something on your chin."


    Paul reached to wipe his chin, but Thomas was quicker. With a sharp crack, Paul''s jaw was dislocated.


    "Ow...uh...uh..." Paul''s eyes teared up from the pain as he clutched his dislocated jaw, pointing at


    Percival and Thomas while making unintelligible sounds.


    "Get cousin Paul to the hospital." Percival ordered coldly.


    "Right away." Thomas responded instantly and dragged Paul out of the room.


    Paul had barely been at the party for ten minutes, and Arabe hadn''t even lifted the lid of the piano yet


    when he was hastily escorted out.


    The onlookers looked shocked. Was this some sort of service that included injuring people?


    Percival was ruthless, even toward his own family.


    However, their shock quickly subsided when they saw Percival''s icy demeanor. They all backed off.


    Who would dare mess with such a dangerous man?


    Arabe, sitting at the piano on the stage, had a slightly darkened expression. Why were the men


    surrounding her either disgusting like Elijah or useless like Paul? They couldn''tpare to Percival at


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    all.


    Her gaze greedilynded on Percival''s face through the crowd. She then lifted the piano lid and shed


    a confident smile as her fingers began to dance on the keys.


    The clear piano music flowed out, echoing throughout the entire banquet hall.


    Although her performance couldn''t match Debra''s earlier one, it was indeed worthy of Arabe''s


    reputation as a talented woman.


    Vivienne, standing in the crowd, had a furrowed brow.


    Percival instantly asked, "Why the sudden sour face?"


    Vivienne''s gaze fell coldly on Arabe. "The way she just looked at you¡­ I don''t like it!"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    A subtle smirk crossed Percival''s face as he realized his darling Vivienne could now feel jealous when


    it came to him.


    "I''m not fond of you keeping secrets with other men either. Was that Debra whom you were exchanging


    nces with?"


    "He¡¯s just a friend." Vivienne responded indifferently, offering no exnation.


    Percival''s gaze shifted, sweeping over Scott, who was standing not far away. "The head of the Brooks


    family has been eyeing you as well."


    Vivienne''s cool gaze followed his, colliding with Scott''s stare.


    Perhaps it was her icy expression that caused Scott, who was ustomed to others cowering before


    his authority as the long-standing head of the Brooks family, to look away. However, he couldn''t resist


    sneaking another nce.


    For some reason, even though he had never met Vivienne, she seemed eerily familiar.


    He thought he saw a shadow of Karen in her.


    "Scott." After noticing Scott''s continuous gaze on Vivienne, Beatrice began feeling a surge of anxiety.


    She stepped forward, trying to squeeze a smile onto her gloomy face, intentionally distracting him.


    "Arabe is about to take her college entrance exams. Have you discussed with her which university


    she''s considering?"


    "She''s interested in Rivenwood University." Scott politely responded. Engaged in conversation with


    Beatrice, his gaze finally left Vivienne and settled on Arabe on the stage.


    Arabe, reaching the climactic part of her performance, abruptly lifted her hand. The room fell silent as


    the piano music dramatically halted. As Arabe stood up to bow, the crowd apuded generously.


    The first thing Arabe did was look for Percival''s reaction, hoping her piano performance had moved


    him.


    Regrettably, Percival''s attention was solely on Vivienne.


    Biting her lower lip, she didn¡¯t step down from the stage. Instead, she smiled towards Vivienne in the


    crowd. "Your turn, sister. I''m eagerly waiting for your gift."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Vivienne, waiting for her response.


    "Arabe." Judith''s face fell. "If Ms. Hawthorn doesn¡¯t wish to y, don''t pester her. It''s impolite."


    Judith was a tough woman. She had fought alongside Baron during the family feud. In the end, their


    efforts made the Brooks family the heads of the Hawthorn n.


    She could see through Arabe''s petty games, and naturally, she stepped in to protect Vivienne, her


    savior.


    Arabe went a bit pale. She hadn''t anticipated that Judith would publicly reprimand her to protect


    Vivienne.


    This was her banquet!


    She was the star of the show!


    And yet, Judith used her of being rude?


    "Ms. Hawthorn, it''s our fault for not disciplining her properly. Please don''t take it to heart." Judith


    apologized to Vivienne.


    "And if I do mind, what then?" Vivienne¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze on Judith was enigmatic.


    "This¡­" Judith hesitated. "I''ll make sure to discipline her properly when we get home."


    "There¡¯s no need." Vivienne¡¯s gaze fell on Arabe as her lips curled into a smile. "Seeing as we''re kin,


    I''ll do the disciplining."


    She emphasized the word ''kin'' heavily.


    A puzzled Judith didn''t quite understand what she was up to.


    Before she could react, Vivienne was already heading towards the stage.


    The crowd was taken aback, and they began to whisper among themselves.


    They had initially assumed Vivienne couldn''t y the piano since she was reluctant to ept


    Arabe''s invitation. But now that Judith had stepped in to help her save dignity, why was she heading


    to the stage?


    They all knew that with Arabe''s impressive performance leading the way, unless Vivienne could


    match Debra''s skills, she would only end up being aughingstock.


    "Sister." Arabe watched Vivienne step onto the stage, feigning a mix of surprise and delight. "I knew


    you''d grant my wish."


    "Is that so?" Vivienne''s smile turned colder. "Then enjoy my gift."


    Arabe¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. She clenched her teeth and descended from the stage.


    She watched as Vivienne gracefully sat before the piano, testing the keys casually and flexing her


    fingers.


    Arabe, observing Vivienne''s amateur attempts at tuning, scoffed at her audacity. A girl who grew up


    in the country dared to y the piano after her performance, a national award winner.


    No matter how well Vivienne could y, she knew she could never surpass her.


    This was precisely why she chose to perform first. With her excellent skills setting the bar, anything


    Vivienne yed afterward would be overshadowed.


    A triumphant smirk slowly spread across her lips. However, it froze in the next second.


    Vivienne, having loosened her fingers, began to slowly y the ck and white keys. A soft melody,


    slowly gaining momentum, filled the banquet hall.


    The melody started as gentle as a morning breeze. It was like a calm stream, then it gradually


    quickened and intensified, transforming into a roaring storm and raging tides, resonating in the ears


    and hearts of the audience.


    "Is this Rhapsody of Mand?" Melissa Brooks whispered.


    Anyone with a basic knowledge of piano could recognize that Vivienne was ying the renowned and


    notoriously difficult piece, Rhapsody of Mand.


    Theposer was inspired to create the piece after experiencing a hurricane disaster and a


    passionate love affair during his trip to Mand.


    Theplex techniques and varied emotions encapsted within the piece have always been


    daunting for many pianists.


    Nobody expected that Vivienne could y the piano. But they were left dumbfounded by her skills.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, her performance could be said to be no less impressive than Debra''s earlier, and maybe even a


    tad better.


    Arabe''s face had turned ashen a while ago. The piece she had yed earlier was called "Summer


    Dance." It was renowned for its challenging emotional nuances. Not many could y it well, so it was


    supposed to be an adequate showcase of her talent at this kind of asion.


    However, "Summer Dance" was nothingpared to "Rhapsody of Mand" in terms of both renown


    and difficulty.


    She watched Vivienne y with an air of disbelief.


    Helen approached her and asked, "Arabe, what''s going on? Didn''t you say your elder sister has


    always lived in the countryside and never learned the piano?"


    "I... I don''t know when she learned." Arabe managed a forcedugh.


    That was right. Vivienne grew up in a monastery, so she never imagined that Vivienne would know how


    to y the piano.


    But now Vivienne''s divine piano skills were like a p in the face.


    She thought she could make Vivienne embarrass herself on stage and use her as a foil, but it turned


    out she herself became the foil.


    She had shot herself in the foot.


    "Arabe, it seems your sister ys the piano way better than you," sneered Ashley, who hade


    over. "I thought she didn''t know how to y, and you were intentionally making things difficult for her.¡±


    "I didn''t expect that you sincerely invited her to perform on stage. You even warmed up the stage for


    her with your own performance to better highlight her excellence."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Ashley''s words cut straight to Arabe''s heart, stepping on her sore points.


    Arabe''s face turned a ghastly green, while Judith, standing next to her, apologized, "Arabe, I


    misunderstood you before. I thought you were trying to make things difficult for your sister."


    This apology was sincere, but Arabe felt like she was going to spit blood.


    She hadid all the groundwork just to make things difficult for Vivienne, but who could have guessed


    that it would turn into a stage for Vivienne to show off her talent?


    "Vivienne sure ys the piano beautifully." Melissa said in surprise. "I wonder who she learned from.


    With such piano skills, why has she been so low-key?"


    She couldn''t understand. She herself was quite aplished on the piano, and to her ears, Vivienne


    yed even better than Debra.


    In fact, it reminded her of someone else.


    Scott looked at Vivienne withplex emotions. The spotlight on the stage enveloped her, making her


    silhouette appear both real and ethereal. He could see Karen in her again.


    He had once listened to Karen y Rhapsody of Mand. Like Vivienne, she sat in front of the piano


    with intense concentration, as if nothing else in the world could disturb her.


    "Your granddaughter is quite a catch, Aunt Beatrice." Timothy said, praising Vivienne to Beatrice.


    Beatrice sneered, her gaze sweeping over Judith and Scott.


    Every time she heard someone praising Vivienne, it was like a stab in the heart, as if they were


    reminding her of how blind she had been.


    Arabe felt even worse. She had showcased her piano skills, but instead of earning a single word of


    praise from the Brooks family, they had started praising Vivienne in front of her.


    But she had to keep her feelings under wraps. She forced a smile and said, "Indeed, my sister ys


    the piano wonderfully."


    Her eyes drifted to Percival, who was looking at Vivienne with admiration. The affection in his eyes was


    so thick that anyone could see it.


    Cecilia, standing beside Percival, was listening to Vivienne''s piano ying with a dreamy look on her


    face. Suddenly, she sighed and said, "Son, what are we going to do? I''m a bit worried."


    Percival looked at her quietly, waiting for her to continue.


    "I feel like you might not be good enough for Vivienne."


    It wasn''t that she was belittling her son. It was just that Vivienne was shockingly outstanding.


    Not to mention her perfume blending and clothes designing skills, her piano skills alone would probably


    attract countless admirers. And she was so humble about it.


    "I feel the same way." Isolde said, counting on her fingers to Percival. "Vivienne is a doctor, a perfume


    blender, a clothes designer, and a double major doctorate. And she ys the piano so well."


    She looked up at Percival innocently. "Brother, what else can you do besides cooking better than


    Vivienne?"


    Percival fell silent.


    He wasn''t good enough for Vivienne?


    No way!


    He wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with her and win everyone''s admiration.


    He suddenly stood up and walked towards the stage.


    He was the center of attention, and every move he made attracted everyone''s gaze. Now everyone


    was watching him curiously.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he strode over to Vivienne and sat down. After exchanging a nce with her,


    Vivienne moved slightly to make room for him. The rhythm of her ying slowed down, and the melody


    became more gentle.


    Percival lifted his hands and ced them on the ck and white keys, ying a duet with Vivienne,


    following her rhythm.


    The Rhapsody of Mand was originallyposed by aposer who had experienced disaster and


    love. When Vivienne was ying alone, the melody was like one person''s call and confession to


    another.


    But when Percival joined, the melody turned into a pursuit in a storm and an entanglement in the raging


    waves.


    The man and woman in the melody were dancing in the same way that Vivienne¡¯s and Percival¡¯s


    fingers were dancing on the ck and white keys. They chased each other, hid from each other, stood


    side by side, and shared weal and woe.


    "Oh my god!" Someone eximed. "This is the first time I''ve heard the Rhapsody of Mand yed in


    such a beautiful way."


    "I didn''t know Mr. Ellington could y the piano so well!"


    "Some people say Vivienne is not good enough for Mr. Ellington, but I think they look quitepatible."


    "Yeah, there''s a word for how they look together. What''s it called?"


    "Equals!"


    Everyone watched the two on the stage. The only spotlight in the room shone on them. They sat side


    by side, their movements perfectly synchronized.


    Their understanding of each other was so good that it seemed as if they were two people with one soul,


    so they never lost track of each other.


    The Rhapsody of Mand was difficult to y. When Percival first came up to join the fun, Vivienne


    thought about slowing down the pace to amodate him.


    But she didn''t expect that not only could he keep up with her rhythm, but his every note and every


    emotional expression was in perfect harmony with hers.


    She couldn''t help but look at Percival in surprise. With just one nce, she fell into the deep affection in


    his eyes, and her heart started to beat along with the passionate sounds of the piano.


    The look they exchanged stung Arabe, who was standing below the stage. She couldn''t help but


    imagine herself sitting next to Percival, ying a duet with him.


    If Vivienne hadn''t returned to the Hawthorn family¡­


    If Vivienne had died somewhere out there...


    The ce next to Percival should have been hers!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Vivienne''s appearance that took everything away from her!


    Her envy of Vivienne and her longing for Percival had long made her forget that she was the one who


    had refused to marry the handicapped Percival. She was the one who had given up on this man, who


    was outstanding to the extreme.


    Ashley''s gaze on Percival was alsoplex. She nced at Vivienne by his side and had to admit that


    her excellence was very enviable.


    Arabe¡¯s face was distorted by jealousy, her features twisting into an unrecognizable mask.


    No matter what the audience thought, on the stage, Vivienne and Percival were immersed in their own


    world.


    Theymunicated through the rhythm of the piano, pouring out all their emotions.


    The piano music echoed in the entire banquet hall, reaching a peak, then calming down slowly and


    gently, like a breeze after a storm, like the tide after crashing waves, or like the tranquility after a


    disaster, ending at the most concise point.


    When the music ended, there was silence in the banquet hall, followed by thunderous apuse.


    This apuse was not the kind of ttery given to Arabe earlier, but a genuine feeling of being


    moved and conquered by their passion. It was sincere admiration from the bottom of their hearts.


    Percival held Vivienne¡¯s hand and stood up with her. Her gaze met Arabe¡¯s hateful stare on the


    stage.


    She smirked at Arabe. She didn¡¯t really enjoy public performances, but she disliked the way Arabe


    had looked at Percival earlier even more.


    With her talent, she told Arabe that her man was off limits.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Vivienne and Percival descended the stage under the awe-inspired gazes of the crowd.


    Vivienne walked up to Arabe with her chin slightly raised in a defiant stance. ¡°Did you like the gift I


    gave you?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and her eyes burned with jealousy and rage. This was supposed


    to be her banquet, yet Vivienne had stolen the spotlight.


    Why?


    Why did she always have to lose to Vivienne?


    Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, Arabe forced out a strained smile. "I love it. I didn''t know you could y the


    piano so well. Why didn''t you ever mention it? If I''d known, I would''ve suggested Grandma send you


    abroad to study. Why waste your time teaching at Cloudcrest High School?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Vivienne chuckled. Herugh showcased her unapologetic arrogance. "Why would I need to tell


    you anything?"


    Arabe''s expression froze. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked at Vivienne with a hurt expression.


    "Why do you hate me so much, Vivienne? We''re sisters!"


    Vivienne brushed her hair, which had fallen over her ears, behind them. Her luxurious gown


    entuated her allure. "I used to tolerate you for the sake of Dorian, but that doesn''t mean you can


    walk over me."


    Vivienne looked up. Her cold eyes were full of indifference. "My mother only had me. I don''t have a


    sister. Don''t try to establish a rtionship with me. I don¡¯t easily connect with people."


    Arabe seethed with hatred, but on the surface, she looked pitiful.


    After seeing this, Paul¡¯s protective instincts kicked in. He yelled at Vivienne, "Vivienne, enough is


    enough! This is Arabe''s party... uh..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Paul was silenced.


    Everyone stepped back.


    It was safer to stay away from Vivienne. One wrong move, and you could find yourself incapacitated.


    Vivienne casually slipped the remaining silver needle into her hair. She nced at Paul and spoke in


    an indifferent tone. "Don''t yell in front of me again. I hate the sound of barking. If there''s a next time,


    you can kiss your mouth goodbye."


    With that said, Vivienne pulled Percival closer with her gaze fixed on Arabe. "Look closely. He is my


    man! Remember his face. Don''t reach out too far, or you might lose your status as the Brooks family''s


    heiress."


    Percival raised an eyebrow, looking at Vivienne in surprise.


    Little by little, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    The little girl had finallye to her senses.


    She knew how to im her territory now.


    Hmm!


    The way she dered her territory was truly captivating.


    The guests at the party, however, looked rather strange.


    She was just Vivienne, a girl who came from a monastery. Even though she was Master Q, the


    perfumer, and Charles, the fashion designer, her status was still iparable to the Brooks family''s.


    She dared make such a bold im? How could she threaten to ruin Arabe, the Brooks family''s


    heiress?


    Did she know what she was saying?


    Everyone looked at the Brooks family. The matriarch, Judith, had no expression on her face; her mood


    was unreadable.


    Even Scott was expressionless, only the rest of the family showed their anger.


    "Vivienne, you!" Arabe¡¯s face twitched with anger.


    Damn Vivienne!


    How dare she belittle her in front of the Brooks family?


    Vivienne couldn''t even be bothered to give Arabe a nce. She took Percival''s hand and turned to


    leave.


    As she left, she said coldly, "Arabe, don''t bother sending invitations to Dorian anymore. Your


    rtionship with him is over!"


    Arabe looked desperate. She turned to look at Judith, hoping she would stand up for her.


    Judith caught her gaze and walked towards Vivienne. "Ms. Hawthorn, wait!"


    Vivienne stopped. Her eyes were devoid of any warmth as she looked at Judith.


    Judith was taken aback by her coldness and the hostility that ran deep in her bones. Thest time


    Vivienne saved her, although she was cold, she wasn''t as indifferent as she was now.


    Was it because of Arabe?


    After thinking of what Arabe had done in Havenwood, Judith''s eyes narrowed.


    Quickly, she hid her emotions and smiled at Vivienne. "I''ve always wanted to thank you for saving my


    life. Today seemed like a good opportunity. Can I have your address so I can visit you to express my


    gratitude?"


    Vivienne''s address wouldn''t be hard to find, but out of politeness, she needed to ask for Vivienne''s


    permission.


    Arabe watched, wide-eyed. She had thought Judith was standing up for her, but instead, she was


    asking for Vivienne''s address to thank her.


    It was ridiculous!


    Truly ridiculous!


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes were downcast. Her beautiful face was obscured by the shadows. After a moment, she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    looked up and spoke in a serious and cold manner. "Judith, if I knew you were the matriarch of the


    Brooks family, I wouldn''t have saved you."


    Judith was taken aback. "Why is that?"


    Vivienne ignored her and turned to Percival. "I''m tired."


    Percival held her slender hand. "Let''s go home."


    The two of them left under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    Cecilia nced at Arabe. Her expression was indifferent and cold. "Judith, you don''t need to invite


    me to your granddaughter''s parties anymore."


    With that, she turned and left.


    After everyone had left, including Vivienne and Charlotte, the familial reunion banquet thrown by the


    Brooks family for Arabe came to an abrupt end.


    Whether anyone had noticed Arabe''s talents remained unknown. However, Vivienne not only dazzled


    the attendees but also the onlinemunity.


    Someone had shared a video of Vivienne ying the piano, which had be an overnight sensation


    on the inte.


    After the banquet, Vivienne''s mood had taken a dip. Leaning into Percival, her downcast eyes hid her


    thoughts from the world.


    Percival held her, sensing the sudden fragility of the girl in his arms.


    Her unusual demeanor was due to Judith and Scott.


    He leaned back into his leather chair with his deep-set eyes half-closed. His slender fingers gently


    tapped on the car window. Suddenly, his fingers halted. After looking down at Vivienne, he noticed that


    she had fallen asleep, perhaps from exhaustion.


    Percival stayed silent for a moment before asking the chauffeur, Thomas, "What was the name of that


    girlfriend who left Scott just before their wedding?"


    Thomas thought for a while before replying, "I think her name was... Karen?"


    Percival''s cold, narrow eyes contracted, and his imposing aura evaporated. Suddenly, heughed.


    Perfect!


    He had noticed Vivienne''s off mood today. She wasn''t usually one to seek attention, but today, she had


    be the center of attention due to Arabe''sments, creating a dress and ying the piano.


    It turned out that she was Scott''s biological daughter.


    No wonder she never called Dorian ''dad.''


    She knew everything but said nothing.


    Percival squinted, his voice monotone. "The punishment she received in the mental hospital was too


    light."


    He didn''t know why Vivienne, knowing she was a Brooks, kept it to herself. But if Arabe dared take


    Vivienne''s ce, she would pay the price.


    Thomas nced at him through the rear-view mirror, asking, "Mr. Ellington, what do you mean?"


    "The Brooks heiress, pregnant at just 18..." Percival looked down at the still-sleeping Vivienne as a


    slow smirk spread across his face. "Scott''s reaction should be quite the spectacle."


    Thomas fell silent. It would be a spectacr spectacle indeed.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    The next day.


    When Vivienne awoke, Percival had already prepared breakfast.


    After seeing the strawberry cake on the table, Vivienne''s eyes lit up and she quickly walked over.


    "Strawberry cake?"


    Percival handed her a slice of the freshly cut cake. His deep, affectionate eyes were glowing,


    showcasing his intentions to do nothing but please her. "Try it. Do you like it?"


    Vivienne took a bite and nodded. "It tastes just like it used to. Your cooking is still so good."


    After receiving herpliment, the smile on Percival''s lips deepened.


    He had initially nned to make the cake for her in the afternoon. He thought that having cake in the


    morning might be a little heavy. But considering her low spirits the day before, he decided to wake up


    early to prepare it.


    Her satisfied expression made him feel content.


    "Don''t eat too much in the morning. I''ll make it for you every day." Percival gently stroked her head. His


    slender fingers gently threaded through her beautiful hair. His voice was soft and full of love. "My girl,


    whatever you want, I''ll make sure you have it."


    Vivienne looked up at him. The morning sunlight highlighted his handsome features. She had to admit


    that he was incredibly good-looking.


    He seemed to have inherited all the best features from his ancestors. His face seemed to have been


    expertly sculpted, so much so that it drew people in at first nce.


    Suddenly, she felt that not canceling their engagement wasn''t such a bad idea. At least, seeing his face


    every day would certainly lift her spirits.


    Her gaze fell on his cool lips, and a small me seemed to flicker deep within her. She put down the


    cake in her hand and suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Mr. Wolf, don''t tempt me."


    Percival fell silent.


    When had he ever tempted her?


    Before he could speak, Vivienne tiptoed and kissed him. The sweet taste of cake still lingered in her


    mouth.


    Percival wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer, his voice husky as he said,


    "Vivienne... It''s you who''s tempting me."


    "Really?" Vivienne looked up at him with her bewitching eyes. "And are you letting me?"


    Percival¡¯s me had been ignited, and he pushed her against the wall. Instead of answering her, he


    kissed her passionately.


    The kisssted for a long time before Percival, satisfied, finally let go of Vivienne.


    Vivienne''s face was flushed. She tidied her disheveled hair, her voice now slightly awkward. "I need to


    go to school."


    She must be crazy. Why did she always want to throw herself at Percival?


    She was sure she didn''t have true feelings for him.


    She was only sticking with the engagement because he was Mr..Wolf, her mother''s apprentice.


    She wouldn''t admit that she seemed to be falling for him.


    Never!


    ...


    Cloudcrest High School.


    After the students of ss Eighteen resumed their regr curriculum, their academic progress was


    back on track.


    The college entrance test was in just over a week, so all the students were in review mode.


    Today was Friday, and the results of thest quiz were out.


    Vivienne looked at the scores of the entire ss and was very pleased.


    As she entered the ssroom with the papers in hand, the students of ss Eighteen stood up and


    respectfully greeted her. "Good morning, teacher."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their voices were full of vigor and youthful energy.


    Vivienne ced the papers on her desk, her expression serious as she looked at the students. "The


    quiz results are out."


    The students tensed up at her serious demeanor.


    Vivienne scanned their faces before picking up the papers and distributing them. "Ivy, Literature A,


    English A, Math A, Science A,st in ss, 200th in grade."


    Ivy, sitting at the back of the ssroom, had a bad feeling when she heard her name. When Vivienne


    announced that she was thest in ss, she felt disheartened.


    However, hearing that she was 200th in the grade was a surprise.


    "Ms. Vivienne, are you sure? I''m really 200th?" Ivy asked, feeling incredulous.


    Thest time she checked, she was 400th in the grade. In just over a month, she had jumped to


    200th?!


    Her chances of getting into a good university had skyrocketed.


    "Absolutely." Vivienne handed her the paper. "See for yourself."


    Ivy took the paper, still feeling as if she were dreaming. It wasn''t until Vivienne began to read out the


    next student''s score that she returned to her seat.


    "Logan,10th in ss, 20th in grade."


    "Oberon, 6th in ss, 15th in grade."


    "Coral, 4th in ss, 10th in grade."


    "Anna, 3rd in ss, 6th in grade."


    As Vivienne read out the scores, the ss was shocked when she reached Anna''s.


    "What?!! Anna is 3rd in ss and 6th in the grade?!"


    "Did I hear that right? Anna had always been at the bottom of the ss; even Ivy had always scored


    better than her. How did she suddenly jump to 3rd ce?"


    "Who knew she was such a dark horse?! Our ss really is full of hidden talents. If Anna is only 3rd,


    who are the top two?"


    The students of ss Eighteen were all in an uproar.


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows while looking at the calm Anna, who was walking towards her.


    "You surprised me."


    Anna hung her head low and spoke in a steady voice. "Ms. Vivienne, one cannot be mediocre forever,


    right?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Right!"


    Anna didn''t say anything more. She just took her paper and returned to her seat. Once seated, she


    looked up at Vivienne with a thoughtful gaze.


    Vivienne met her gaze as their eyes shed like two rockets, sparking fireworks.


    Vivienne calmly continued to read the scores. "Faye, second in ss, second in the grade, and second


    in the whole city."


    This was a citywide examination involving all high schools in Havenwood. The citywide rankings were


    only mentioned if the students had made it into the top 10.


    The ss was once again buzzing.


    But before the exmations could be fully voiced, Vivienne''s voice echoed again, "Charlotte, first in


    ss, first in the grade, and first in the whole city."


    The previously buzzing students of ss Eighteen were now as quiet as a hushed stadium.


    Not a single word was uttered.


    After an awkward pause, someone finally yelled.


    "Ah!! Charlotte is the city''s top scorer!"


    "She''s absolutely amazing! My goodness! ss Eighteen finally has a shining star!"


    "We have the top two scores in the city, and the whole ss made it into the top 200 in the grade. This


    is a true underdog sess story!"


    Amid the cheering, Charlotte looked utterly bewildered.


    What exactly had she just heard?


    First in the ss?


    First in the grade?


    First in the whole city?!


    No way!


    She must be dreaming!


    She had to be!


    There were a number of questions on the math and English tests that she wasn''t sure about. How


    could she possibly have gotten perfect scores?


    "Charlotte, what are you spacing out for? Go get your paper!" Her deskmate nudged her arm.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Charlotte came to her senses. She had a look of bewilderment on her face as she walked towards


    Vivienne. It was only when she held the paper in her hands that she realized what had happened.


    She, Charlotte, had achieved the highest score in the city.


    "Yippee!" Charlotte jumped with joy. She wrapped her arms around Vivienne and nted kisses on her


    face.


    "Vivienne! Thank you, thank you! You''ve changed my life! I can''t thank you enough!"


    "Cough, cough." Vivienne looked a bit taken aback. "You can let go of me now."


    "Oh!" Charlotte remembered Vivienne''s dislike for physical contact and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I''m


    just so happy."


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, gesturing for her to sit down before addressing the ss. "This was just a


    test. It doesn''t determine your college entrance scores, but if you can maintain this performance in the


    college entrance tests, you all can go to college."


    As her words sank in, the students of ss Eighteen rose to their feet with tears welling in their eyes


    as they chorused, "Thank you, Ms. Vivienne!"


    There were no grand speeches. It was just a simple thank you. But those two words held so much


    gratitude.


    After being doubted, feared, and considered outcasts, ss Eighteen had proven everyone wrong.


    It was all thanks to Vivienne.


    It was she who guided them from the darkness and weed a new dawn in their lives.


    They could see a bright future ahead.


    They could stand tall and be proud.


    They could embrace their dreams.


    They did not simply feel gratitude towards Vivienne. They admired her.


    Vivienne''s heart softened as she watched her students.


    One of the best decisions she made after leaving her hometown wasing to Cloudcrest High School


    to teach ss Eighteen.


    She had experienced darkness, so she knew the value of light.


    She might not have supernatural powers, but she could do her best to show these students the light.


    That was enough.


    Vivienne raised her hand, signaling everyone to sit. "You don''t need to thank me. Your sess today is


    due to your hard work."


    The students of ss Eighteen remained silent.


    They knew no amount of words could express their gratitude towards Ms. Vivienne.


    Vivienne nced at her students and announced, "Tomorrow is Saturday, and you all have the day off."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The students were surprised. "Ms. Vivienne, don''t we usually have sses on Saturdays? And the


    college entrance tests are just a week away. We want to study more. We don''t want a day off."


    "Tomorrow evening, there''s a Stephen concert in the school gymnasium. I''ve booked the entire ce


    just for you." Vivienne said with a slight smile. "Those who don''t want to go can attend the regr


    sses."


    Dead silence.


    All Vivienne could hear was the sound of their breaths.


    After what seemed like an eternity, someone finally broke the silence with a scream that pierced the


    quiet atmosphere.


    "Oh my God! Stephen! It''s Stephen! Ms. Vivienne has arranged a private Stephen concert just for us!"


    "I''m so happy that I could faint! Stephen''s schedule is booked solid until next year. Who would have


    thought we could see him perform before the college entrance tests?!"


    "Absolutely, Stephen is so hard to book. It''s not easy to even get a glimpse of him. Not only did Ms.


    Vivienne manage to book him, but she also arranged a private concert for us. Being Ms. Vivienne''s


    student is like winning the lottery! I''ll brag about this for the rest of my life!"


    ss Eighteen erupted in excitement.


    The entire school echoed with their cheers, attracting attention from other sses.


    Unfortunately, no one else knew what was going on.


    Amid the cheers from ss Eighteen, Vivienne quietly left the room.


    ...


    Back in the staff room.


    When Vivienne walked in, Percival was lounging on the couch, engrossed in his game.


    A twitch crossed her lips. "Mr. Wolf, I seriously doubt you''re here to do any work."


    He had been here for a while and hardly had any physical education sses today.


    Instead of leaving when he didn''t have sses, he stayed in the office, waiting for her.


    Was hefortable earning a monthly sry of twenty thousand for doing nothing?


    Percival put away his phone and pulled her into his arms, stroking her head lightly. "I''m here to help


    you out."


    "Don''t you have anything else to do?" Vivienne was slightly exasperated.


    She remembered him being quite busy before. He used to have lots of things to take care of.


    Recently, it seemed like he didn''t have anything to do.


    Was he spending all day wooing her?


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Vivienne opened the door to find Leopold and Thomas rushing in.


    "Mr. Ellington, there''s been an incident at Rivenwood. Our base has been..."


    Leopold nced at Vivienne. He was not sure how far her rtionship with Percival had progressed,


    so he didn''t borate. "Our base has been attacked. We''ve lost a lot of data."


    Percival looked at Vivienne with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "Vivienne, do you have a knack for


    jinxing things?"


    Vivienne didn''t respond.


    Percival stood up, gently patting Vivienne''s head. "I need to get back to Rivenwood. You should go


    back to Tranquil Estates. I don''t feel safe leaving you alone."


    Vivienne could tell the situation was urgent, so she didn''t say much. "Okay, you go ahead."


    Percival didn''t waste any more time. He promptly left with Leopold and Thomas.


    As they reached the door, Vivienne suddenly called out to him. "Mr. Wolf! Take this with you."


    Vivienne handed him a small bottle.


    Percival wrapped an arm around her waist, hoisting her up as he pressed a tender kiss to her forehead.


    His voice was full of affection as he murmured, "Thank you, Vivienne."


    She had just given him a whole bottle of medicine. He was already in her debt from thest bottle, and


    now he owed her another one. But he couldn''t refuse. His team needed it.


    Leopold, on the other hand, was anxious. There was no time for these two to be lovey-dovey. Just as


    he was about to nudge Percival, Percival let go of Vivienne and turned to leave.


    ...


    At Alliance Enterprises.


    Seated in the CEO''s office, Dawson had just finished his paperwork for the day and was feeling rather


    bored. Remembering that his father-inw was still around in the enterprises, he decided to pay him a


    visit.


    In the meantime, Dorian, who was free from his project, was watching a video of Vivienne ying the


    piano at the Brooks family''s banquet the night before.


    The video, uploaded anonymously, garnered fifty million likes overnight, making Vivienne the talk of


    Havenwood.


    Watching Vivienne''s graceful and elegant performance made Dorian feel a sense of pride. But his smile


    soon faded.


    Vivienne looked too much like Evelyn. Every gesture and move she made reminded him of Evelyn.


    The more attention Vivienne attracted, the more he worried. He wanted to protect her, but he felt


    powerless.


    When Vivienne asked him about any belongings Evelyn might have left behind, he knew what she was


    hinting at. But he couldn''t tell her.


    Evelyn had been clear that the particr item could only be given to Vivienne when she was strong


    enough.


    Dawson entered the room just as Dorian was engrossed in the video. Trying to figure out his father-in-


    Before Dawson could say anything, Dorian spotted him and quickly stood up. "Mr. CEO!"


    Dawson cleared his throat. "Dorian, what are you watching?"


    Noticing that Dawson looked calm and not angry, Dorian replied, "I''m watching a video of my daughter


    ying the piano. She left when she was nine, and I never thought she would return and amaze


    everyone."


    As the conversation turned to Vivienne, Dorian became more talkative. He showed Dawson the video.


    "Look, isn''t my daughter beautiful? And she ys the piano so well. It¡¯s such a pity she''s engaged. I


    was hoping to keep her around for a couple more years."


    "What?!"


    Dawson''s eyes widened in shock. "What did you just say?! She is engaged? To whom?"


    Which audacious brat had dared set his sights on Vivienne?


    Was he asking for trouble?!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Dawson''s eyes were aze with fury. It was as if he were about to devour someone.


    His beloved Mystic Mistress had been whisked away by some audacious man.


    And he was kept in the dark?


    Dorian couldn''t quite understand why Dawson was so upset about his daughter getting engaged.


    Did Vivienne know him?


    Dorian''s silence made Dawson get impatient. He grabbed Dorian''s arm and squeezed it with force.


    "Who did Vivienne get engaged to?"


    Dorian winced at Dawson''s grip. He was a little speechless, but due to Dawson''s position as the


    chairman, he had no choice but to answer, "Percival."


    "Percival? Who the hell is that brat?" Dawson''s eyes were practically spitting fire.


    Dorian was at a loss.


    Didn''t the Chairman of Alliance Enterprises know that Percival was Richard Ellington''s most cherished


    grandson?


    Apparently, he didn''t.


    Since Dorian was struggling to speak, Dawson waved his hand dismissively. "Never mind, I''ll find out


    myself!"


    He stormed back to his office and called for his assistant.


    "Find out everything about this Percival. Birth date, habits, everything. I want to know every detail."


    Dawson gave out this order with a stern face.


    The assistant was taken aback. "Are you referring to Percival, the fianc¨¦ of Vivienne Hawthorn?"


    The Hawthorn family had long gone bankrupt; their glory days were over.


    Although Vivienne was still referred as Miss Hawthorn, this name no longer carried any weight.


    Dawson froze. "You know Vivienne?"


    "Of course! Everyone in the Havenwood elite circle knows about Vivienne and Percival."


    The assistant looked at him strangely.


    What was going on? Why was the chairman suddenly interested in Vivienne and Percival?


    Did they offend him?


    Was he nning to bankrupt Vivienne and the Ellington family?


    Dawson frowned, not liking this at all.


    Everyone in the Havenwood elite circle knew about Vivienne and Percival, yet he, as the fifth disciple of


    the Vivienne, didn''t know a thing.


    He rested his fingers on his expensive office desk as he narrowed his eyes. "Tell me everything you


    know about them."


    "Vivienne is the daughter of Dorian Hawthorn, the third master of the Hawthorn family, and Percival is


    the seventh master of the Ellington family of Rivenwood. He was disabled but miraculously recovered.


    Percival and Vivienne had a marriage contract, but everyone thought it was with Arabe, the talented


    maiden of Havenwood."


    "But then Dorian found Vivienne, and she became the betrothed. However, I heard that Vivienne was


    raised in a rural monastery, and the olddy of the Hawthorn family disapproved. There were some


    incidents, and there were even videos online, but they were removed for some reason. The real cause


    of the rupture between Vivienne and the Hawthorn family was..."


    Dawson''s cold gaze scared the assistant. He subconsciously backed off a step before continuing.


    "Faye Churchill was disfigured in a car ident. Doreen asked Arabe for help, but Arabe almost


    killed Ms. Faye. It was Vivienne who cured her, but Arabe imed that Vivienne stole her credit. Her


    fans defended Arabe, angering Percival. Then the Ellington family stepped in, and the Hawthorn


    family went bankrupt."


    He continued. "Later, Arabe falsely used Dorian of assault and misconduct. Vivienne found the


    evidence and exposed her. The incident was widely reported. Chairman, didn''t you know?"


    Dawson clenched his teeth, fuming. "That Arabe!"


    He was too busy to keep up with gossip, and he had no interest in it.


    Who could have imagined that the usually low-profile Vivienne would be a hot topic in


    Havenwood?


    Dawson''s eyes flickered with a hint of ruthlessness. "What happened to that Arabe?"


    "She was recently acknowledged by the Brooks family. She is the long-lost daughter of the Brooks


    family head, Scott."


    "I see." Dawson scoffed. "She''s quite lucky."


    He leaned back in his leather chair as his fingers drummed on the desk. He took out his phone, opened


    his social media app, and sent a message to a long-quiet group.


    ¡°The Mystic Mistress has been tricked into getting engaged.¡±


    As soon as the message was sent, the group erupted.


    Second disciple, Jerry replied, ¡°Who''s courting death?¡±


    Third disciple, Daniel replied, ¡°Huh? My fists haven''t seen action in years; they''re getting rusty. This is


    the perfect chance to test if that bastard''s head is hard enough.¡±


    Fourth disciple, Eric also chimed in. "We''re out ofb rats. Might as well use him for drug testing."


    "I haven''t had a job in six months. Hmm, let''s tie him up and use him for a ransom to break off his


    engagement!" Sixth disciple, Donald was also furious.


    "My dog''s been starving for ages. He needs food, so none of you better try to steal him from me."


    Seventh disciple, Brian typed his message with nothing but malice in his heart.


    "Fariana Isle needs coal miners desperately. Anyone who tries to take him from me is in for a fight."


    Eighth disciple, Larry also had ns for this man.


    Ninth disciple, Gary was beside himself with anger. "I need some new guys for my business. This one''s


    mine!"


    Tenth disciple, Leopold was seething. "Damn it! Who the hell dares mess with my Mystic Mistress?


    Dawson, name and address. I''m going to crush him!"


    Dawson simply replied, "Havenwood."


    The eldest disciple gave out an order. "Everyone, assemble! Coordinate: Havenwood!"


    ...


    On the expressway to Rivenwood.


    Leopold looked at the message on his phone and was stunned for a moment.


    It took him a while to react, then he suddenly stood up.


    Unfortunately, his movement was too abrupt, and he bumped his head, causing it to throb.


    Percival nced at him. "What''s gotten into you?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leopold rubbed his head, excitedly saying, "Damn it! My Mystic Mistress is in Havenwood!"


    Percival paused as his fingers drummed on his thigh. "Your Mystic Mistress?"


    Leopold often mentioned the Mystic Mistress, but he didn''t even know her real name or what she


    looked like.


    Percival had always assumed that she didn''t exist.


    "Yes! The Mystic Mistress!" Leopold''s eyes lit up. "I can''t believe I didn''t know she was in Havenwood.


    Damn it! She got tricked into an engagement by some bastard! How dare he?!"


    He was grinding his teeth, and his eyes were filling with fury. "Once I settle the Rivenwood matter, I''m


    heading straight to Havenwood to crush that bastard!"


    The Mystic Mistress was such a remarkable woman. How could she be tricked by that bastard without


    their knowledge?


    Just thinking about it made him heartbroken.


    Thomas, who was driving, looked at Leopold through the rear-view mirror and asked, "Mr. Sterling, isn''t


    it a good thing that the Mystic Mistress is engaged? She has to get married eventually, so why are you


    so angry?"


    "You don''t understand!" Leopold retorted. "The Mystic Mistress is our goddess! A goddess should not


    be tarnished! Not just me; my eight senior disciples are also on their way to Havenwood. That bastard


    is done for!"


    Leopold''s teeth were grinding. "I need to think about how I''m going to torture that bastard."


    Percival nced at him. For some reason, he felt like his ears were getting hot.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Saturday.


    The word was out that Vivienne had booked the local stadium and invited the students of ss


    Eighteen to watch Stephen''s solo concert.


    The news spread like wildfire.


    In response, Principal Lysander had arranged for a school bus to transport ss Eighteen to the


    stadium.


    In just three months, ss Eighteen had shown remarkable progress, and Principal Lysander couldn''t


    have been happier.


    So, he was all in for their rxation before exams.


    As for the other sses¡­


    Well¡­


    It wasn''t that he was ying favorites, but he simply couldn''t afford to invite Stephen for them.


    The entire school was green with envy that ss Eighteen was going to watch Stephen''s solo concert.


    With college entrance exams just around the corner, the school was going to give them a break next


    week to rx and prepare for the rough days ahead.


    But for them, the best way to unwind was to watch Stephen''s concert.


    After seeing the radiant smiles on the faces of ss Eighteen, the students couldn''t help but wonder


    why they hadn''t been in ss Eighteen.


    ...


    The concert started at seven in the evening.


    By six o''clock, students had started gathering at the school.


    In addition to Vivienne, Mr. James'' team also came along.


    They were not going to be teaching next week, as they were heading back to Rivenwood. Having


    witnessed the students'' growth, Mr. James felt a sense of aplishment and decided to watch the


    concert with the students before leaving.


    On the way to the stadium, Mr. James turned to Vivienne and expressed his satisfaction. "Inviting you


    to be the homeroom teacher for ss Eighteen was the best decision ever."


    Vivienne nced at the ecstatic students in the bus as her red lips curled up into a smile. "I think so


    too."


    "What are your ns for the future?" Mr. James asked, "After the college entrance tests, do you n to


    continue teaching at Cloudcrest High School?"


    Before Vivienne could answer, Mr. James continued. "Though it''s great for the students to have a


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    teacher like you, your talent shouldn''t be limited to this."


    Vivienne smiled. "After a while, I''ll be heading to Rivenwood too. I won''t be teaching anymore."


    Lysander had mentioned that in the future, there won''t be any divisions of sses into top and bottom


    tiers.


    Starting next year, Cloudcrest High School will no longer have advanced sses.


    "You''re going to Rivenwood?" Mr. James blinked in surprise. "Are you nning to settle down in


    Rivenwood?"


    "I promised something to Atticus, remember?" Vivienne asked.


    "Oh." Mr. James looked at her and suddenly smiled. "You''re not just going to Rivenwood for Atticus, are


    you? You have other ns!"


    From the day Vivienne became his student, he knew she was no ordinary person.


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened, but she didn''t respond.


    Of course, she was not going to Rivenwood just for Atticus.


    She was going to meet the leader of the group her mother belonged to back then.


    Besides, she had to uncover the truth.


    The truth about why her mother had to leave Scott even when she was pregnant.


    Yes!


    She didn''t acknowledge Scott because she harbored resentment for him in her heart.


    This resentment came out of nowhere.


    In the days before she turned nine, she had a tough life with her mother.


    Back then, she didn''t know that her mother was trying to conceal her identity. All she saw was her


    mother''s hardship. And she didn''t receive any love here.


    Later, she and her mother were forced to flee and were hunted down. She watched her mother die in


    front of her. Her world turned dark.


    When she found out that Scott was her biological father, she was filled with hatred for the powerful


    Brooks family, who couldn''t protect her mother.


    Even if her mother chose to leave, wasn''t he supposed to love her?


    This intense hatred was like an obsession. It was gnawing at her every night, especially after finding


    out that Arabe had taken her ce after Scott found her. This hatred was like a raging storm.


    She was always waiting.


    Waiting for them to find her.


    But she didn''t expect that what she was waiting for was for him to find a fake daughter.


    Ha!


    He imed to love her mother so much, but he didn''t even realize that the daughter he found was a


    fake.


    Since he wanted a fake daughter so much, she would let him enjoy the love of a fake daughter.


    "We''re here." Someone''s shout pulled Vivienne back from her thoughts.


    She realized that she had almost lost control of her emotions because of Scott.


    She suppressed her emotions and got off the bus with everyone else.


    Everything was ready in the stadium.


    All the support banners and glow sticks were in ce.


    The moment the students entered, the concert began.


    Stephen was performing his unreleased album today. As the concert started, the students were


    cheering wildly.


    During the concert, Stephen invited the students to interact.


    Everyone had a st.


    Their enthusiasm also put Vivienne in a good mood.


    The concertsted for over two hours.


    At the end, Stephen took pictures with everyone and gave each student a copy of his new album.


    As they were leaving, Stephen came down from the stage to greet Vivienne. ¡°Boss! Long time, no see!¡±


    This address as ¡°boss¡± made the students of ss Eighteen gasp in surprise.


    ¡°Holy crap! Ms. Vivienne is Stephen¡¯s boss? Is this real? Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Stephen works for Rainbow Entertainment, one of the top entertainmentpanies in


    the country. If Ms. Vivienne is Stephen''s boss, that means she''s the chairman of Rainbow


    Entertainment."


    "Oh my God! What kind of amazing teacher is this? I can''t believe I met her in my lifetime!"


    In the midst of the students'' frenzied stares, Vivienne gave Stephen a nod. "Alright. Time to head


    back."


    "Hey, is that how you treat your employees? You use me and then send me off? At least let us grab a


    bite together."


    He then turned to the excited students nearby. "Invite them along."


    The students'' eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    Having a meal with Stephen, the rock king!


    What a blissful urrence!


    Yet, under the anticipatory gazes, Vivienne calmly said, "They need to prepare for their college


    entrance tests. I don''t have the time either."


    There was a limit to entertainment. One shouldn''t indulge in it excessively.


    After the college entrance tests concluded, she could arrange for Stephen to have a meal with the


    students. But for now, it was unnecessary.


    Stephen sighed in disappointment. "Alright."


    Despite their own disappointment at not being able to dine with Stephen, the students agreed fully with


    Vivienne.


    Being able to witness a concert by Stephen before their tests was more than satisfying. It was an


    opportunity many yearned for but couldn''t obtain.


    What followed was their unified determination to achieve good results and make Ms. Vivienne proud.


    After a brief chat with Stephen, Vivienne left with the students. The students were taken back by the


    school bus.


    After everything was settled, Vivienne hailed a taxi to return home.


    Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus were watching TV in the living room. Vivienne greeted them before


    retiring to her room.


    After taking care of some work, she went to take a bath.


    After exiting the shower, she noticed ten missed calls on her phone. They were all from Lysander.


    While leaning on her bed, she returned Lysander''s call.


    The moment the call connected, Lysander''s frantic voice came through. "Ms. Vivienne, there''s been an


    incident involving Ivan. How are you and the students? Is everyone okay?"


    Vivienne abruptly sat up, her eyebrows furrowing as she asked, "What happened?"


    "About ten minutes ago, Ivan called to inform me that the school bus was attacked. Ivan was injured


    and left on the road leading to school. I''ve been trying to reach you ever since." Lysander''s voice was


    filled with worry.


    He had been trying to reach Vivienne to no avail, and the same went for the students on the bus. His


    worry was palpable.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Vivienne rose from her seat. Her aura had now taken a dark turn.


    She changed into her clothes, her face stern. "Have the police been informed?"


    "They''ve been alerted. The cops are at Ivan¡¯s ce, querying the situation." Lysander replied.


    "I see." Vivienne hung up the call.


    As she made her way out, she dialed Jan Lockwood¡¯s number, speaking concisely, "I need all the


    surveince footage from the stretch between Havenwood Gymnasium and Cloudcrest High School."


    The school bus of Cloudcrest High had been hijacked, and Jan, as the head of the local detective


    unit, was on the case in no time.


    After hearing this from Vivienne, he was initially taken aback but quickly understood. "Alright."


    Vivienne was the young Mistress of the Nine Mystics Society.


    When her students were in trouble, she couldn''t possibly sit idle.


    Jan was quick. He sent the surveince data to Vivienne¡¯s phone within two minutes.


    In the living room, Dorian and Cordelia looked up to see Vivienne exiting. Her face was stormy, and she


    was making calls as she walked.


    Vivienne dialed another number. ¡°Matthew, gather all disciples. Tell them to meet here in Havenwood


    and seal off all entrances and exits.¡±


    On the other end, Matthew, upon hearing Vivienne¡¯s call, realized something was wrong.


    He hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes. I''ll arrange it right away!¡±


    After a pause, Vivienne gave him another order. ¡°Pick me up at Tranquil Estates.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡±


    After hanging up, Vivienne dialed another number. ¡°Draven, issue an Order of the Nine Mystics Society.


    Everyone must seal their city entrances, including all major mountain roads. Block all exits from


    Havenwood!¡±


    Draven looked horrified. ¡°Mistress, what happened?¡±


    This was the second time the young Mistress had issued an Order of the Nine Mystics Society. Thest


    time was against the Hawthorn family, but only a portion of the members were mobilized.


    This time, she was mobilizing everyone and blocking all exits from Havenwood.


    Draven could sense the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°My students have been kidnapped.¡±


    She only said a few words, but Draven could sense Vivienne¡¯s simmering rage.


    He knew better than anyone how protective their young Mistress was of her own!


    Even if she couldn''t remember all their names, she would protect anyone under her.


    Not to mention those students whom Vivienne personally cared for.


    Who dared to mess with her students?


    ¡°I understand. I''ll arrange it right away.¡±


    As Vivienne stepped out of the house, Dorian and Cordelia were left aghast.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Did they just hear something about blocking all roads?


    What was going on?


    What was Vivienne up to?


    Before they could react, the door had already shut.


    At the entrance of Tranquil Estates, as soon as Vivienne stepped out, Matthew¡¯s car drove up.


    In fact, Matthew stayed close to Vivienne. He was ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Vivienne climbed into the car and quickly switched on her phone, transforming it into a minputer.


    If anyone else was there, they would be amazed. This was thetest minputer developed by


    Alliance Enterprises. It was not yet avable on the market.


    Vivienne quickly made a few moves on theputer, soon finding the footage of the hijacking.


    The culprits, all masked, acted swiftly. After stopping the bus, they stabbed Ivan and threw him off


    without mercy.


    Then they seized control of the students with their weapons.


    This was the footage from the outside of the bus; the inside was blurred.


    Vivienne¡¯s face turned grimmer as she closed the surveince, continuing to operate on theputer.


    Soon, the inside surveince footage appeared on herputer.


    Just as Vivienne hacked into the surveince, a man in a golden mask waved at the camera. ¡°Hi,


    friend, I knew you would find me. I''ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Vivienne squinted, and her body began emanating an icy aura.


    ¡°How about we y a game? Let''s see if you can find me and rescue your students.¡± The man propped


    his chin up with his finger as a yful glint appeared in his eye. ¡°My original task was to get something


    from you, but I¡¯m apetitive guy. You hacked myputerst time, and that bothered me. Let¡¯s do


    this. If you can rescue them from me, we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    Vivienne stared at the surveince footage as her lips curled into a smile.


    So, it was the same man who had helped Arabe frame Dorian online, the one whoseputer she


    had hacked, the one whose back was all she had seen.


    Another attack from GTO.


    Interesting! She hadn¡¯t even gone looking for them, and here they were.


    Relentlessly trying to bring her down.


    ¡°Oh, and you have to not only save them but also your fianc¨¦''s sister. What was her name? Isolde?


    Yes, that''s it!¡±


    The smile froze on Vivienne¡¯s face as she quickly pulled out another phone and dialed Cecilia.


    As soon as the call connected, Vivienne asked, ¡°Cecilia, where¡¯s Isolde?¡±


    ¡°Isolde has been kidnapped!¡± Cecilia was crying hysterically on the other end. ¡°Vivienne, what do we


    do? If anything happens to Isolde, I won¡¯t be able to live!¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s face grew colder. She now looked as cold as a cier in the arctic. She suppressed her


    rage and spoke with patience. ¡°Tell me what happened first. How was Isolde kidnapped?¡±


    "We were just about to hit the hayst night when, out of the blue, some thugs broke in and snatched


    Isolde." Cecilia¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows. "Didn''t Mr. Ellington arrange for your protection?"


    "Yes, but they were too many. Initially, they targeted me, so Percival''s men were too busy fending them


    off to notice Isolde. They took advantage of the chaos, grabbed her, and made a quick exit. We couldn''t


    catch up."


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose. "Go to my ce for now. There will be people to protect you.


    Leave the rest to me."


    She hung up and nced at the surveince video footage inside the school bus.


    The man seemed to know that Vivienne would check on Isolde''s safety, so he kept silent.


    When he thought enough time had passed, he began. "This is a multiple-choice question, my friend.


    Let''s see, would you save your students or your fianc¨¦''s sister? I''m quite impressed with myself for


    Once the time is up, the game is over."


    The man finished, and the screen went ck.


    Vivienne closed herptop with a poker face.


    Matthew pulled up in front of a club and turned to Vivienne. "He probably has your students and Isolde


    in different locations. We only have half an hour. We can only save one. What do we do? Who should


    we save first?"


    Vivienne didn''t answer. Her fingers were speeding over her phone.


    She had to save them both.


    But she had to save her students in ss Eighteen first.


    If it came down to the wire and someone had to die, she could not let forty-five students perish.


    It was a tough choice.


    But she had to make it.


    Soon, two locations popped up on herputer screen.


    Vivienne got out of the car.


    Suddenly, eight formidable figures approached.


    "Mystic Mistress! Where is your so-called fianc¨¦?" Dawson stormed over, looking ready to tear Percival


    apart.


    Vivienne didn''t have time for idle chatter. She ordered curtly, "Jerry, you and your team block the south


    city exit. Daniel, you take the north. Donald, Brian, you guys head to the city gate."


    Her gazended on Eric. "You wait here. Someone wille to you. Go to this location."


    She handed Eric the coordinates for Isolde''s location.


    Eric was a skilled medic and a fighting master. Vivienne felt relieved after entrusting him with Isolde''s


    safety.


    As she left, she added, "Remember, keep her safe at all costs, until I get there."


    The eight men instantly grew serious. "Yes!"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    All hands were on deck. Every soul she could mobilize was on the move.


    Draven arrived just in time. He joined forces with Eric to save Isolde.


    Vivienne slid back into the car, and Matthew steered towards the coordinates disyed on herptop.


    But by the time they got there, there was no one to be found.


    The same was the case for Isolde.


    Several spots were checked, all with the same result.


    Matthew knitted his brows. "Vivienne, they''re ying us. These coordinates are a decoy."


    Vivienne remained silent with her brows furrowed.


    She had not only traced everyone''s phones but also pinpointed their locations via satellite.


    Her adversary was a master hacker too.


    Moreover, they had the upper hand in numbers and were frequently changing locations, making it


    extremely difficult to track them down.


    However, Isolde''s location was consistent.


    Suddenly, Matthew''s phone rang. After a brief conversation, he hung up and quickly opened a live


    streaming app.


    "Damn, Vivienne, look at this! They''ve started a live stream!" Matthew eximed.


    Vivienne quickly snatched the phone. The man in the golden mask was back on screen, with all the


    students from ss Eighteen tied up. Each student had a gun pointed at them.


    The man in the golden mask was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed, exuding nonchnce. "Hello


    there, my dear friends. Wee to my live stream."


    As the live stream began, only a handful of viewers were present.


    "Is this a game of truth or dare? Why are they all tied up?" Onemented.


    "They look like students from Cloudcrest High School. I recognize their uniforms."


    "This can''t be a kidnapping, can it? Are those real guns or toy guns?"


    The man in the golden mask seemed to be reading thements. After a few moments of silence, a


    wicked grin spread across his face. "You''re right, pal. This is a kidnapping. I have ss Eighteen from


    Cloudcrest High School. I''m ying a game with their teacher to see if she can save them from me."


    He nced at the time, then leaned into the camera, causing his face to fill the screen. "Vivienne, you


    have fifteen minutes left. To help you find me, I''ve started this live stream. Let''s see who you choose to


    save. Your fianc¨¦''s sister or your students?"


    "Better hurry; I''m waiting." He lit a cigarette and sat back. He looked extremelyfortable and


    rxed.


    To prove the legitimacy of the live stream, the students'' gags were removed.


    Immediately, the students started crying and shouting. "Let me go! I don''t want to die! Someone save


    me!"


    Oberon Harper shouted, "I¡¯m from the Harper family! You touch us, you''re done for!"


    The man in the golden mask tutted. "Such bravery. You¡¯re just like me when I was young. But in front of


    me, your bravery will be your downfall."


    Hemanded one of his men. "Add some spice to the situation. Let''s get our friend here quickly."


    The man walked up to Oberon and hit him on the head with a gun. Blood started pouring out from the


    wound, and Oberon passed out.


    Viewers who initially thought this was a prank to gain poprity suddenly started panicking when they


    saw Oberon bleed out and lose consciousness.


    "Oh, my God! This is a real kidnapping! Call the police!"


    "I''ve called the police, but where are they? Can the students wait till the police arrive?"


    "Everyone, try to figure out where this is happening, so we can help the police."


    The viewers in the live stream shot up to fifty thousand and were still increasing.


    Vivienne watched the live stream with a stern expression.


    She quickly booted up herptop to trace the location of the live stream but found herself stumped for


    the first time ever.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? Can you trace the location?" Matthew asked, looking concerned.


    "No, the IP is virtual. I can''t locate it." Vivienne answered, her eyes cold.


    Her adversary had anticipated this move and had used a virtual IP from the start.


    She was good, but her adversary was not far behind.


    This was a game of cat and mouse, so time was of the essence.


    But she wasn''t going to lose. A wicked grin spread across her face as she began to type furiously on


    herptop.


    Using an anti-virtual IP method, she broke through the adversary''s firewall in a few swift moves and


    located the source of the live stream.


    "An abandoned factory in the south of the city!"


    As soon as Vivienne mentioned the location, Matthew hit the gas pedal.


    As Vivienne headed towards the south of the city, the elite of Havenwood were in an uproar.


    All the students in ss Eighteen were from wealthy backgrounds.


    The news of their kidnapping and the live stream spread like wildfire, and within a few minutes,


    everyone had received the news.


    ...


    The Redwood family.


    Mrs. Redwood watched the live stream and cried uncontrobly. "Charlotte! My Charlotte! Why did they


    have to take her?!"


    Mrs. Redwood clutched Anthony Redwood''s hand in desperation. "Dear, we need to save Charlotte.


    Negotiate with the kidnappers. Give them whatever they want!"


    Anthony''s face was grim. "I''ve tried contacting them, but they''re not responding."


    "What do we do now? If anything happens to Charlotte, I won''t be able to live!" Mrs. Redwood was on


    the verge of fainting.


    Anthony gripped her hand reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve called the police as well." He said, trying to soothe her frantic fears. "The teenagers


    taken are from the elite ss of Havenwood. Their families are influential here, so the police won''t


    dally."


    "But..." Mrs. Redwood was interrupted by ra before she could voice her concerns.


    "Let''s worry about Vivienne first." She suggested.


    Mrs. Redwood blinked in surprise. "What about Vivienne? She''s safe, isn''t she?"


    "Didn''t you hear the kidnapper? He was aiming for Vivienne. And judging by his tone, they''ve also


    taken Percival''s sister. They''re trying to force Vivienne into a catch. But I think she''ll try to save those


    students alone. How is she supposed to free them from those kidnappers?"


    Mrs. Redwood froze. The gravity of the situation was finally dawning on her. "We need to call Vivienne.


    She can''t go there. It''s too dangerous. The police will handle it."


    ra sighed. "Knowing Vivienne, she won''t sit idle."


    "What can we do then?" Mrs. Redwood asked, her concern palpable. Vivienne had saved her mother


    andpletely transformed Charlotte. She genuinely didn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    Anthony, who had been in deep thought, chimed in. "You guys stay at home. We''re running out of time.


    The kidnapper said we only have fifteen minutes. I''ll gather my security team, and we''ll head out to the


    location he mentioned. Every little bit helps."


    In this situation, time was of the essence.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Tranquil Estates.


    Dorian and Cordelia had an uneasy night. They were worried sick since their daughter Vivienne was


    out and hadn''t returned. They had made several calls, but she never answered. They only ever heard


    the busy signal.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Dorian rushed to answer it and was taken aback when he saw Cecilia.


    "Cecilia? Why are you here sote?".


    It was already past ten; Cecilia should be sleeping. Why was she visiting them at this hour?


    Moreover, her eyes were red. It looked like she had just cried.


    Cecilia tried to force a smile, trying to maintain herposure, but she couldn''t help but exin,


    ¡°Isolde has been kidnapped, and Vivienne has gone to rescue her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Dorian and Cordelia stared at Cecilia with disbelief written all over their faces.


    Cordelia was the first to snap out of her shock. She grabbed Cecilia''s arm and asked nervously, ¡°You


    just said Vivienne went to rescue her? How could she do that? She''s just a neen-year-old girl! She


    doesn''t know any fighting skills; how could you let her go?¡±


    Dorian also chimed in. ¡°Your daughter has been kidnapped, and you let my daughter go to rescue her?


    That''s not fair, is it?¡±


    He was worried about Isolde''s kidnapping, but Vivienne was his daughter.


    No father would want his daughter to be in danger.


    Cecilia didn''t expect Dorian and his wife to question her like that. She became flustered. ¡°I''m sorry, I


    wasn''t thinking clearly. I¡¯ll call Vivienne and tell her not to go. I''ve already called the police.¡±


    After Isolde was kidnapped, she reported it to the police immediately, then called the Ellington family.


    But Percival''s phone was always busy.


    Just then, Vivienne called, and in her anxious state, she told Vivienne everything.


    For some reason, when Vivienne said she would handle it, she felt a strange sense of relief but forgot


    that Vivienne was only neen. She was a girl who knew nothing about fighting skills.


    If anything happened to Vivienne, not only would Dorian and his wife not forgive her, but her own son


    wouldn''t forgive her either.


    Cecilia quickly took out her phone and dialed Vivienne''s number, but it was still busy.


    She didn''t dare look Dorian in the eye. She whispered, ¡°I can''t get through.¡±


    Dorian was speechless for a while.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    It was his coworker. He didn''t want to answer at first, but thought about it and picked up.


    As soon as he answered, his coworker said anxiously, ¡°Dorian, quickly open your phone. Check the live


    stream app. Someone kidnapped your daughter''s students, and they want her to rescue them. The live


    stream has over a million viewers. You should watch it.¡±


    After Vivienne''s piano performance at the Brooks family banquet went viral, Dorian had been bragging


    about his daughter to his coworkers.


    So, everyone knew his daughter was Vivienne.


    Dorian didn''t hesitate. He opened his phone immediately.


    The number of viewers on the golden masked man''s live stream was increasing rapidly. The chat was


    flooded with pleas not to harm the students.


    But the man in the golden mask sat leisurely in his chair.


    ¡°Friends in the chat, what do you think I should do with these students if Vivienne doesn¡¯t arrive within


    the time I¡¯ve set? Oh right, and her fianc¨¦¡¯s little sister. She¡¯s quite cute; it would be a shame to kill her.¡±


    After a moment of thought, the man in the golden mask continued, ¡°How about I send her to Fariana


    Isle''s Golden Grotto? She¡¯ll be quite the looker when she grows up.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the chat filled with insults.


    ¡°Madman! Beast! You''re worse than a pig or a dog! How could youy a hand on such a young girl?¡±


    ¡°Release them immediately! You can¡¯t escape the long arm of thew!¡±


    ¡°You''re scum! How could your mother give birth to something like you? Release them now, or I¡¯ll dig up


    your ancestors'' graves when you die!¡±


    The man in the golden maskpletely ignored the chat. ¡°As for the students, they are already grown


    up and sensible, so they are not easy to handle. So how about I dismember them? I¡¯ve read a novel


    where ancient emperors punished criminals in this way. I quite like this punishment. Coincidentally, I


    just bought a few horses. I haven''t ridden them yet, so I might as well try out this dismemberment


    method.¡±


    The chat filled with more insults.


    Cordelia watched the man''s ruthless behavior on the live stream and nearly fainted. Dorian had to


    support her so she didn''t copse.


    The man continued to spout nonsense, but Cordelia couldn''t take it anymore. She clung to Dorian''s


    arm. ¡°Dorian, Vivienne will definitely go to rescue them. What do we do? We have to help her!¡±


    She didn''t spend much time with Vivienne, but she already considered Vivienne as her own daughter.


    She knew Vivienne was capable and resourceful; ever since they brought her back, she had continually


    surprised them.


    Vivienne knew how to use medicine; even if she didn''t know fighting skills, she would use this


    knowledge to rescue the students.


    She knew Vivienne wouldn''t stand by and watch her students be hurt, especially by such a cruel man.


    Tears streamed down her face. She wanted to help Vivienne, but she was powerless.


    Cecilia listened to the man in the golden mask with her lips pursed.


    Vivienne''s students and Isolde were caught because they were targeting Vivienne. They wanted


    Vivienne to make a choice.


    Although she shouldn''t be thinking about what choice Vivienne would make at this time, she already


    had a certain answer in the depths of her heart.


    But Dorian was staring at his phone without a word.


    After a long while, he looked at Cordelia and said very seriously, ¡°They''re after that thing.¡±


    Cordelia was taken aback, and her lips began trembling. ¡°You mean they¡­¡±


    Did they discover Vivienne''s identity?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dorian moistened his lips, taking a moment before he spoke. "Let''s give it back. If protecting this thing


    means Vivienne losing her life, I''d rather let it go."


    Cordelia was in quick agreement. "Right! Nothing is more important than Vivienne!"


    She paused before saying, "Try to get in touch with that man through the live stream."


    Dorian nodded, opened the man''s profile, and clicked on private messages. ¡°I have what you want.


    Spare Vivienne.¡±


    He sent the message, but there was no response.


    Suddenly, Cordelia let out a cry of rm. "Vivienne!"


    Dorian quickly looked over to see Vivienne appearing alone in the live stream.


    After seeing Vivienne''s lonely and proud demeanor, Dorian''s eyes narrowed, and his fingers clenched


    tightly around his cell phone.


    After a moment, he exited the live stream and opened his contact list, dialing a number without any


    notes attached to it.


    The call was quickly answered, and without waiting for the other party to speak, he began, "The person


    who gave me this number is K."


    The person on the other end paused, then asked, "What do you need?"


    "There''s a live stream in Havenwood of students being kidnapped. I need the address of that live


    stream."


    "I''ll send it to you in five minutes."


    After hanging up, Dorian turned to Cordelia. "I''m going to find Vivienne. I failed to protect her once, and


    even if I still can''t protect her, I have to go. Even if I die, I want to be with her."


    Cordelia grabbed his hand. "I''ming with you! We''ll bring Vivienne home together, no matter what."


    "Alright."


    After the two made their decision, they turned to Cecilia. "You..."


    Before they could finish, Cecilia interjected. "I''ming with you. Vivienne is my daughter-inw, and


    Isolde is my daughter. If anything happens to them, I''ll die too."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    In the abandoned factory on the south side of the city.


    As Vivienne walked in, the man wearing the golden mask was still talking in his live stream room.


    Matthew was following her closely.


    Dorian didn''t see Matthew on his phone because the camera didn''t capture him.


    The man in the golden mask looked up and saw Vivienne standing not far away, her expression cold.


    His face changed, and he stood up abruptly. "How did you find me?"


    He admitted that Vivienne was a skilled hacker, but he considered himself equallypetent. That was


    why he started a live stream, confident that Vivienne wouldn''t be able to track him down.


    But only ten minutes had passed since he started his live stream.


    Even if Vivienne drove, she couldn''t have arrived this fast.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Was it supposed to be hard to find you?" Vivienne''s icy eyes lifted slightly as her crimson lips curled


    into a cold smile. "Felix!"


    Indeed, it would normally take twenty minutes to drive from the club to the south side of the city.


    But for her, ten minutes was enough.


    The man in the mask was taken aback. He stared at Vivienne in shock. "How did you know?"


    He had disguised himself so well. How did she know?


    Vivienne smirked. "Didn''t you know that ¡®Shadow Wolf¡¯ recently developed an indiscriminate facial


    recognition system?"


    Felix looked at Vivienne incredulously. "Shadow Wolf? You are Shadow Wolf?"


    Of course, he knew about the indiscriminate facial recognition system.


    This system was Shadow Wolf¡¯stest development and was owned by the Veridian government.


    The indiscriminate facial recognition system was something that many criminals feared. Even if you


    were wearing a mask, it could identify your face.


    He never imagined that Vivienne could be Shadow Wolf.


    And at this moment, the live chat room exploded.


    "Oh my god! Shadow Wolf! My idol, Shadow Wolf, is Vivienne! I''m so surprised!"


    "Can someone exin what Shadow Wolf is? Why are you all so excited?"


    "Shadow Wolf is a legendary figure. My boss once offered a fortune to hire Shadow Wolf for our


    "Not only that, she is the top hacker in the world and very patriotic. Once, when foreign hackers tried to


    invade our national website, Shadow Wolf set up a defensive wall that they couldn''t breach. Plus,


    Shadow Wolf counterattacked and crashed theirwork."


    "Also, Shadow Wolf has developed several highly advanced systems and donated them to the


    government for free. She is truly my idol. She¡¯s nothing short of a superstar! I never thought I''d get to


    see Shadow Wolf in person. I feel like I''m dreaming!"


    The chatroom was flooded with messages.


    Vivienne had recognized the man in the golden mask as Felix, her face expressionless. She nced at


    the students from ss Eighteen. Apart from Charlotte, Logan, and Anna, who were still a bit on edge,


    the rest were just crying and trembling all over. They were terribly scared.


    Charlotte, Logan, and Anna wanted to say something, but their mouths were gagged and they couldn''t


    make a sound.


    Vivienne lifted her gaze to Felix; her lips parted slightly, and she spoke in a calm tone. "Would you


    prefer to lose a hand or a foot? That¡¯s what happens when you y with the wolf. So, tell me, how do


    you want to die?"


    Felix finally recovered from the shock of the Shadow Wolf revtion. Upon hearing this, he burst into


    an evil and wildugh. "Hahaha! You''re still threatening me?! What if you are Shadow Wolf? Can you


    rescue them from me?"


    Vivienne lifted her hand, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as her lips curled into a charming yet


    chilling smile. "Let''s find out."


    As she finished speaking, Vivienne moved, throwing silver needles from her hand and charging


    forward.


    Matthew moved at the same time she did.


    They moved so fast that they were now like gusts of wind, making it impossible to see their figures.


    The men who were pointing guns at the students didn''t even have the chance to react before their


    acupuncture points were sealed by the silver needles, leaving them unable to move.


    Felix waspletely astonished. He never imagined that his handpicked men, whom he had trained


    for many years, would be incapacitated by Vivienne before they even had the chance to react.


    Before he could recover, Vivienne had already kicked the man who was pointing a gun at Logan down.


    She then punched him hard in the stomach.


    The man couldn''t even scream before he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Matthew did the same.


    Their actions were extremely swift, not giving them any chance to react. In just two minutes, all of them


    were subdued.


    All except for Felix.


    He was standing far away.


    At this moment, Vivienne and Matthew''s priority was to free the students before dealing with Felix.


    After dealing with the men, Vivienne and Matthew started to untie the students.


    As she removed the cloth gagging Charlotte''s mouth, Charlotte yelled, "Vivienne, run! There''s a bomb!"


    Matthew also removed the cloth from Logan''s mouth. He shouted, "Ms. Vivienne, you need to get out


    of here. These freaks put bombs on all of us. We can''t run!"


    Vivienne''s face instantly turned cold.


    Meanwhile, Felix had finally recovered. He grinned ominously. "Shadow Wolf, you surprised me. Truly!


    I''ve never admitted defeat in my life, but I admit it to you. But the game has started, so someone has to


    pay for it."


    He raised the remote in his hand. "The bomb is set for five minutes. You''re a skilled hacker, but are you


    skilled at defusing bombs? I''m quite looking forward to it."


    Vivienne stood up. Her face was grim as she watched him. Suddenly, she flicked her finger, and a


    silver needle flew out.


    Quickly, Vivienne''s brows furrowed.


    The silver needle couldn''t stop Felix.


    Felix seemed to catch on to her action, chuckling lightly. "Save your effort, love. I''m wearing a custom


    bulletproof vest. Your little silver needle isn''t going to do a thing."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes as her fingers twitched slightly.


    But soon, her face fell.


    Her poison was useless against Felix.


    This was the first time her silver needles and poison had both failed.


    "I know you''re a skilled medic, and I''m aware of your poison tricks. So, I had my men take an antidote


    beforeing here." Felix''sughter echoed arrogantly around them. "Oh, by the way, the antidote


    was developed by your mother."


    The silver needle was unexpected. He knew Vivienne was a skilled medic, but he only knew her


    expertise in poison. He hadn''t anticipated the silver needles.


    That was why he didn''t have his men wear bulletproof vests.


    Felix lifted the remote in his hand and pressed the start button. "Let the game begin!"


    Vivienne''s face shifted as her gazended on the students. She couldn''t see the exact time on the


    bombs hidden under their clothes; all she could hear was the beeping.


    She had no idea how much time Felix had set. She had to act fast.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Vivienne sprinted towards the nearest student, flipping open their


    jacket.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Three minutes?!


    Damn it!


    "Matthew!" Vivienne snapped. "Scissors!"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    On the freeway to Havenwood, a luxury sedan was speeding along.


    Inside, Percival''s face was grim. A tense aura was radiating from him.


    His fingers were flying over hisptop keyboard.


    Leopold, sitting in the front row, was watching Felix''s live stream on his phone.


    He urged the driver anxiously. "Thomas, hurry up! We only have three minutes left."


    They were originally heading to Rivenwood when they were ambushed on the road.


    Their attackers didn''t confront them directly. They just dyed them.


    Percival, sensing that something was wrong, immediately ordered a helicopter to Havenwood.


    On the helicopter, they turned off their phones, so they were clueless about what was happening in


    Havenwood.


    Luckily, they were close to Havenwood and reached there within half an hour.


    As soon as theynded, Cecilia called, telling Percival that Isolde had been kidnapped.


    At the same time, their subordinates reported that the students of ss Eighteen had been kidnapped


    too. The kidnappers were live-streaming and demanding Vivienne to make a choice.


    By the time they rushed to Havenwood, Vivienne had already appeared on the live stream.


    They were beside themselves with worry.


    "We''re almost there! Just a few hundred meters!" Thomas said, elerating the car.


    Screech.


    The car came to a sudden stop, followed by two more vehicles fully equipped with armed men.


    Once they got out of the car, they stood in front of Percival, waiting for hismand.


    Percival closed hisptop and coldly gave out orders. "Thomas, you take some men and rescue Isolde.


    Leopold and the rest wille with me to save the students."


    Percival looked around, assessing the terrain. They outnumbered their opponents, but in order not to


    alert them, they parked the cars three hundred meters away from the factory.


    Percival raised his hand, signaling for an attack. "Move out!"


    Two dozen men, like arrows released from their bows, sprung into action.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Matthew pulled out a pair of scissors and handed them to Vivienne.


    He was a bit unusual. He always carried sharp and dangerous tools like hammers and scissors.


    Vivienne took only a nce at the bomb''s wiring and quickly cut one of the wires.


    Time stopped.


    The viewers in the live stream and the students of ss Eighteen were stunned.


    Even Felix was bbergasted.


    How did she disarm the bomb so quickly?


    Before he could react, Vivienne immediately untied the bomb from the student and pushed him towards


    Matthew. "Get him out of here!"


    Without wasting time, Matthew quickly led the student out of the factory.


    Vivienne, without any hesitation, began disarming the second student''s bomb.


    But Felix had finally snapped back to reality and smirked. "If I let you disarm all the bombs, wouldn''t


    that mean I''ve lost?"


    With that, he lunged at Vivienne.


    Vivienne was entirely focused on the bomb and didn''t dodge when she saw Felix attacking her.


    Time was of the essence. With less than 3 minutes left, she had to disarm all the students'' bombs as


    soon as possible.


    So when Felix kicked her, she took it head-on.


    Matthew had just settled the student when he walked in and saw this. His face turned pale, and he


    quickly attacked Felix.


    With Matthew''s help, Vivienne had time to continue disarming the bombs.


    But Felix''s target wasn''t Matthew. He picked up his gun and fired at Matthew.


    No matter how skilled Matthew was, he couldn''t dodge a bullet.


    The bullet went through him, and he fell to the ground, looking at Vivienne with worry. "Get out of here!


    If you don''t, you''ll die too!"


    Vivienne nced at Matthew, then focused on the task at hand.


    Felix walked towards Vivienne with his gun, but she had no time to deal with him.


    Her hands moved rapidly, and within a few dozen seconds, she had disarmed two more bombs.


    She caught Felix approaching her from the corner of her eye and said to the students in a low voice,


    "Get out. Now."


    The students started to run, but halfway through, they stopped and looked at Vivienne with tears. "Ms.


    Vivienne, you..."


    "Go!" Vivienne shouted.


    The students were heartbroken, but they knew that the best way not to hinder Ms. Vivienne was to get


    away as fast as they could.


    They ran with all their might.


    Felix nced at them as a cold smile appeared on his face. "Trying to escape? The one who got away


    was an ident. Now, no one is leaving."


    With that, he aimed his gun at the two students. But at that moment, Vivienne kicked him.


    She was so fast that Felix didn''t have time to react.


    He was about to pick up his gun again when Vivienne kicked it away.


    Furious, Felix attacked Vivienne with his bare hands.


    While fighting off Felix, Vivienne moved back towards the students, disarming the bombs with her other


    hand.


    Felix¡¯s rage burned as he watched Vivienne disarm the bombs under such circumstances.


    His attacks became fiercer.


    "Ms. Vivienne, disarm mine first. I''ll help you!" Anna, who was a meter away from her, suddenly


    shouted.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly moved towards Anna.


    Vivienne took the opportunity to cut the wire on Anna''s bomb.


    Because she was focused on the bomb, Felix managed to kick her in the back. He put all his strength


    into the kick, and Vivienne knelt on one knee as blood trickled from her mouth.


    "Ms. Vivienne!" Logan and Charlotte were frantic.


    Charlotte was crying. "Vivienne, forget about us. Just run!"


    Vivienne swallowed the blood in her mouth. Her face was pale but determined. "I am your teacher, and


    I will protect you. Today, unless I die, I will get you out of here!"


    With a solemn expression, Vivienne nced at the bomb''s timer. Her brows furrowed in worry. There


    was only a minute and a half left, and many of the students'' bombs hadn¡¯t been disarmed yet.


    Vivienneposed herself and turned to Anna. "Are you confident you can handle this?"


    "As long as you can distract him for a minute, I can get it done." Anna dered while starting to disarm


    the bomb.


    Without wasting any more time, Vivienne lunged at Felix before he could react.


    Uninhibited, her movements were fierce and ruthless.


    Felix struggled to keep up.


    After a brief skirmish, Felix was knocked to the ground.


    Vivienne didn''t have the luxury to deal with him. She was about to join Anna in disarming the bomb


    when Felix suddenly pulled out a syringe and injected each of the fallen people on the ground.


    Immediately, they all seemed to have received a shot of adrenaline, breaking free from Vivienne''s pins


    and attacking her like wild beasts.


    "Miss Vivienne!" Anna called out in worry.


    Vivienne shot a nce at her. "Focus on your task!"


    With that, she threw herself back into the fray.


    Her movements were swift, urate, and ruthless. The silver pins in her hand targeted their vital points


    with deadly precision. Under normal circumstances, none of them would have stood a chance.


    However, whatever Felix had injected them with seemed to render Vivienne''s attacks useless.


    Her expression was grave. Vivienne didn''t have time to figure out why. She could only do her best to


    fend them off.


    The first bombs Anna managed to disarm belonged to Logan and Charlotte. She instructed them,


    "Throw all those weapons out."


    Upon being freed, Logan and Charlotte knew what to do. Logan would dispose of the weapons, while


    Charlotte would assist Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, I''m here to help!" Meanwhile, the factory door was pushed open as Percival and his crew


    barged in.


    Felix''s face changed. He scowled at Vivienne as he stood up. "It seems I''ve lost this round. Well then,


    let''s all go to hell together!"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Felix''s fingers hovered over the remote control. He was about to push the button when the expressions


    of Vivienne and Percival simultaneously darkened.


    With lightning speed, they lunged towards Felix.


    Vivienne, being closer, managed to grab Felix''s hand just as he was about to release the button,


    pressing his hand firmly.


    Frustrated, Felixshed out with a kick to Vivienne''s midsection.


    Meanwhile, Felix''s henchmen all focused their attacks on Vivienne.


    With both hands upied holding the remote, Vivienne couldn''t fight back. If she were to release her


    grip, even for a moment, they were all doomed.


    "Vivienne!" Percival''s face twisted with worry as he sprinted towards her.


    At the same time, led by Jerry, the eight disciples from the Emerald Monastery arrived.


    Upon seeing the situation, they all roared in unison. "Mystic Mistress!"


    "Save the students!" Vivienne ordered sharply. "Don''t worry about me!"


    Percival skidded to a halt under Vivienne''s icy stare. He tightened his grip on his own hand, turned to


    his men, andmanded, "Save the students!"


    With that, he moved to the nearest student, expertly cutting wires and defusing the bomb.


    Jerry and the others rushed to Vivienne''s side, driving back the henchmen attacking her.


    One by one, the students were rescued. Percival''s team tried to lead them away, but they refused to


    leave.


    "Ms. Vivienne! We''ll help you!"


    Everyone joined Jerry and his group, attacking Felix''s men.


    Even with their drug-induced strength, Felix''s men were not invincible. Despite the onught, they


    remained standing.


    For now, Vivienne had no time to worry about them. She could only keep pressing Felix''s hand, her


    concentration at its peak.


    With Percival''s help, all the students were rescued.


    Now that every student was safe, Felix sneered. "You think you''ve won? Hahaha!"


    A sense of foreboding filled Vivienne as Felix pulled another remote from his pocket. Her face went


    pale as she yelled, "Get out! There''s another bomb!"


    She had no hands free to stop Felix now.


    But in this critical moment, a figure darted forward.


    Percival gripped Felix''s wrist with one hand as his other hand pressed on the remote control. His deep,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    icy eyes bore into Felix, and his voice was as cold as winter frost. "You''re going to pay!"


    Felix, pinned on both sides by Vivienne and Percival, was immobilized.


    Even after realizing that his defeat was inevitable, he stillughed wildly. "Haha! I may have been


    careless this time, but you''ll never find the second bomb. Keep me here¡­ If you dare!"


    Vivienne ignored him and turned to the students of ss Eighteen. "Get out of here!"


    "We''re not leaving!" Logan stepped forward, his face serious. "Ms. Vivienne, you gave us hope and


    made us believe that there are people who care for us in this world. We won''t leave you to face the


    darkness alone."


    "Yeah, we''re not leaving! If we die, we die together!" Even the unconscious Oberon woke up, joining


    the students in fighting Felix''s men.


    But they were only students; theirbat skills were no match for Felix''s men.


    So, in order not to drag Jerry and the others down, the students of ss Eighteen had retreated to one


    side.


    Now, when Vivienne wanted them to leave, they refused.


    Vivienne was deeply moved by ss Eighteen. Even in the face of death, they wouldn''t abandon her.


    The rest of ss Eighteen echoed in unison. "We''re not leaving!"


    Vivienne was exasperated with these stubborn kids.


    She looked at Jerry and the others, who were still fighting Felix''s men.


    She knew their strength. They could easily handle ten men each, but now the eight of them were


    struggling against Felix''s men.


    The drugs Felix gave them were the same ones her mother had taken years ago.


    Her mother had told her that all the drugs were destroyed except for the ones she had. How did Felix


    get them?


    Vivienne turned her gaze back to the situation at hand. After seeing Leopold dazed, she ordered, "Find


    cages. Lock these men up and arrange for someone to take the students back. Jerry, you and the


    others follow Mr. Ellington''s men and find the bomb."


    Even though she and Percival could restrain Felix and prevent him from triggering the remote, they


    couldn''t continue like this forever.


    Leopold, pulled back to reality by Vivienne''s voice, waspletely baffled.


    How did his other eight disciples end up here?


    And why was Jerry calling Vivienne ¡®Mystic Mistress¡¯?


    What was going on?


    Lost in his thoughts, Jerry walked over and pped him across the forehead. "What are you dazed for?


    Didn''t you hear what the Mystic Mistress said?"


    "Ah? Oh, oh!" Leopold snapped back to reality. Ignoring his confusion about why Jerry was calling


    Vivienne ¡®Mystic Mistress.¡¯ He quickly dialed the Havenwood Divisional Administration.


    They had been live streaming for so long, and yet the Havenwood Divisional Administration hadn''t


    arrived. The only exnation was that they hadn''t been able to trace the location of the live stream.


    But the situation was urgent now. The warehouse was huge, and they didn''t have enough people to


    thoroughly search for the bomb.


    ...


    Soon, led by Jan, the personnel from the Havenwood Divisional Administration arrived, surrounding


    the warehouse.


    They had also watched the live stream. When they received Leopold''s call, they arrived as quickly as


    possible, even bringing over forty cages.


    Joining them were Dorian and Cordelia.


    Upon receiving the address, they hurried over, but Tranquil Estates was a considerable distance away.


    By the time they arrived, they ran into Jan and his crew.


    Cecilia was supposed toe along too, but when she was given two addresses, she guessed that the


    other might be where Isolde was kept. Hence, she decided to check it out.


    When the police arrived, Jerry and his gang stopped their attack and worked with the officers to corner


    the men. They gripped the bars of the cage. Their faces twisted with anger as they shook it violently.


    No one had the time to pay them any attention though.


    The police forcibly removed the students, leaving only Vivienne''s group and Percival in the warehouse.


    Vivienne and Percival faced each other, while Felix watched them with a scowl on his face. "Shadow


    Wolf, why are you interested in a loser like Percival? With your skills, you should rejoin our


    organization."


    Percival nced at Vivienne. He was as surprised as everyone else to find out she was Shadow Wolf.


    For years, he''d only had one rival: Shadow Wolf.


    Their fights had always been evenly matched, with their victories split straight down the middle.


    Who would''ve thought that Shadow Wolf was none other than his own Vivienne?


    Suddenly, Felix leaned in close to Vivienne with a wicked grin on his face. "I know you guys are more


    than capable of finding the bomb, but Vivienne, you can''t escape your past. Your mother destroyed the


    drug our organization spent years developing. She paid for her mistakes, and now it''s your turn. No


    one who steals from us gets to live a peaceful life."


    Vivienne lifted her icy gaze to meet his as a chilling aura surrounded her.


    Felix didn''t seem to care. "You''ve seen what the drug can do. We''ve already developed a new reagent.


    The one you have is irrelevant. Vivienne, you better prepare yourself for my organization''s judgment."


    Vivienne''s red lips curled into a wicked smile. "Don''t worry, before I die, I''ll make sure you know what


    it''s like to wish you were dead."


    Felix smirked. He was truly unbothered. "I''ve epted whatever fate I may face."


    "Is that so?" Vivienne''s eyes gleamed with a mysterious light. "This ending won''t be what you wanted."


    Felix nced at her but said nothing more.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Leopold, with a team at his disposal and the full cooperation of Jan, swiftly located the bomb.


    Felix had nted it underground.


    Moreover, not too far from the bomb was a hidden tunnel. If things took a turn for the worse, Felix could


    escape through the tunnel while activating the bomb.


    It was clear that this was not ast-minute n. Felix must have had the tunnel dug out a long time


    ago.


    When Felix saw the bomb being discovered, he was already calm.


    From the moment this n started, he anticipated all kinds of unexpected situations. His failure was


    also within his calctions.


    What he did not ount for was how powerful Vivienne was.


    Not only was she Shadow Wolf and a fighting master of high caliber, but her bomb-dismantling skills


    were top-notch too.


    Of course, another thing he did not foresee was that the supposed good-for-nothing heir of the


    Ellington family was far from being a waste.


    Once the bomb was defused, Vivienne and Percival set Felix free.


    Felix nced at them as his eyes closed resignedly. "I lost. If you want to kill me, just do it."


    His failure was his own doing. Even if Vivienne and Percival did not kill him, his organization would.


    The task given to him by the organization was to get the reagent.


    The reagent he had injected his subordinates with was indeed thetest innovation of the organization,


    but it was far from perfect.


    It had many drawbacks. For example, those subordinates would soon die in a violent explosion.


    But after Vivienne breached his firewallst time, a knot formed in his heart. He wanted to y this


    game to prove the strength of his hacking skills.


    s, he lost.


    Vivienne took out a tissue and wiped her hand that had touched Felix. A cold glimmer filled her eyes. ¡°I


    told you that death is not the oue you will get. I will make you wish you were dead.¡±


    She was about to make her move with a silver needle in hand when Percival stepped in front of her. He


    caressed her head gently and said in a doting tone, ¡°Let me handle this. Don''t dirty your hands.¡±


    Vivienne paused, and for the first time, someone was standing in her way, protecting something pure


    inside her.


    She lifted her head and showed a smile as warm as a spring breeze. "Alright."


    Percival lifted his hand, and soon a man came up to him. ¡°Break his arms and legs, feed him the drug,


    and dump him in the potter''s field.¡±


    Vivienne looked a bit surprised.


    After seeing her look, Percival smiled and asked, "Too lenient a punishment?"


    ¡°I initially thought of throwing him into the wolf den.¡± Vivienne half-closed her eyes, her smile bright yet


    chilling.


    Percival¡¯s cold lips curled up in a smile. His voice was melodious and pleasing to the ear. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil


    the wolves¡¯ stomachs.¡±


    Vivienne''s smile grew even brighter. "Yes, your punishment is better than feeding him to the wolves."


    Their conversation was casual, but Felix shuddered at their words. "Vivienne! Just shoot me!"


    Even with his strong mental fortitude, after being mutted and left in the potter''s field, he would surely


    break down.


    Vivienne lifted her eyes. She ced her hands in her pockets and slowly approached him, still showing


    a chilling smile. ¡°Death is never the worst punishment.¡±


    With that, Vivienne turned around to feed an unconscious and injured Matthew a pill, then gave out an


    order to Jerry and the others. "Take him to the hospital."


    She had checked, and the bullet hadn''t pierced Matthew''s heart.


    Her pill could save his life, and the hospital just needed to remove the bullet.


    Percival didn''t even spare Felix a nce. He turned around, took Vivienne''s hand, and left with her


    under the moonlight with everyone watching.


    The only sounds left were Felix''s horrid screams.


    Those who were watching Vivienne and Percival leave, like Jerry and the others, felt like they were


    watching a beautiful painting. The two figures in the lead were ethereal. They were almost inhuman.


    After a while, Dawson was the first to snap back to reality. "Damn! The Mystic Mistress and her man


    are gone!"


    The rest quickly snapped out of their daze and chased after them.


    After a few steps, Dawson remembered Vivienne''s order and had Leopold''s men take Matthew to the


    hospital, then he too chased after them.


    The men were unsure why they were being ordered around. But it was clear these people were with


    their captain, Leopold.


    Matthew lying on the ground was seriously injured, so they lifted him and left.


    Leopold also shook himself out of his daze, quickly gave a few orders, and hurried off.


    But by the time they got to their cars, Vivienne and Percival had already driven off.


    They quickly got into their cars and followed.


    Meanwhile, Dorian and Cordelia were still at the original ce, looking confused.


    What happened?


    Why did their daughter leave?


    Just as Dorian was about to call Vivienne, her call came in. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, I apologize, but I need to go


    save Isolde. You guys head home first; I''ll be back once I''m done.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    He sighed helplessly as he looked at the disconnected call, frowning as he realized he didn¡¯t have the


    chance to say a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Vivienne still has to go save Isolde.¡± He said to Cordelia.


    Cordelia said worriedly, ¡°She''s going? It''s so dangerous; why didn''t you try to dissuade her?¡±


    Dorian gave a bitter smile. ¡°Who can stop her? We''ve underestimated Vivienne. She''s much stronger


    than we could ever imagine.¡±


    She was just like Evelyn.


    Cordelia sighed, said nothing more, and left with Dorian.


    On the road, Percival drove at top speed. His and Vivienne''s expressions became very serious.


    Once the car started, Vivienne called Draven. ¡°How are things on your end? Have you rescued Isolde?¡±


    "We saved her!" Draven responded. "It seemed like those guys anticipated that you would prioritize


    saving the students of ss Eighteen. There were only a few guards at Miss Isolde''s side. Eric and I


    took care of them. But Miss Isolde was a bit shaken up. We''re nning to take her back to Mrs.


    Cecilia''s mansion."


    Vivienne felt her tension ease a little. "Okay, I got it."


    Percival finally slowed down.


    After ending the call, Vivienne turned to Percival. "Isolde is shocked. Is there still a bakery open at this


    hour?"


    She did owe Isolde this time.


    But if she had to choose again, she would still save the students of ss Eighteen first.


    She could not trade over forty lives for one.


    "I''ll have the chef bake one right now."


    With that, Percival dialed a number.


    They headed towards Cecilia''s mansion.


    The car behind them followed at a leisurely pace.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the mansion''s entrance.


    Percival and Vivienne got out of the car, immediately noticing the three cars that had followed them.


    Percival frowned and turned to Vivienne. "Are they here for you?"


    He remembered that back at the warehouse, those guys seemed to be calling Vivienne ''the Mystic


    Mistress.''


    Vivienne gave him a mischievous smile. "I think they''re here for you."


    Percival was stunned. "For me?"


    Vivienne casually put her arm around his shoulder, giving off a buddy-buddy vibe. ¡°They''re my


    disciples. They''re here to force you to cancel the engagement.¡±


    Percival fell silent.


    So, these eight were nning to steal his bride on their first meeting?


    Percival turned his head, nced at them, and deliberately held Vivienne''s hand, striding towards the


    mansion.


    The guys behind them looked extremely displeased.


    Dawson stared at their intertwined hands. He pointed at them as his nose almost went crooked in


    anger. "That bastard! What is he doing? Who gave him the right to hold the Mystic Mistress''s hand?


    Damn it! I''ll chop his hand off!"


    "He''s doomed!" The others squinted their eyes as they exuded a dangerous aura.


    Leopold, who had followed them, nced at them but didn¡¯t say anything. He silently followed them


    inside.


    However, after only a few steps, he was yanked back by the cor by Jerry. "Where do you think you''re


    going?"


    "Hey, hey! Jerry, what are you doing? We''re civilized people, so no violence, please!" Leopold


    struggled to continue walking inside.


    By now, if he didn''t understand what was happening, he might as well be called a fool.


    All along, Mystic Mistress had been by his side, and he hadn''t noticed at all.


    If it weren''t for the eight senior disciples learning about the Mystic Mistress''s engagement anding


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    to Havenwood to confront the bastard, he might still be oblivious.


    And the man he had been swearing to castrate was¡­


    Ah!


    Just thinking about it gave him a headache.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Leopold wanted to run, but Jerry had him by the cor, leaving him no chance to escape.


    Jerry squinted his eyes, radiating a dangerous aura. "You had the guts to help that womanizer steal


    away our Mystic Mistress, huh?"


    "I swear, I didn''t know!" Leopold pleaded. He was basically on the verge of tears. "I swear, I had no


    idea that Vivienne was the Mystic Mistress!"


    When the Mystic Mistress was on the mountain, she never revealed her real name. He only knew her


    as the Mystic Mistress.


    Moreover, when he first met the Mystic Mistress, she was only nine years old.


    Unlike his disciples, he only stayed on the mountain for two years before leaving, so he had no idea


    what the Mystic Mistress looked like when she grew up.


    "Stand straight!" Jerrymanded coldly, and Leopold promptly stood upright.


    "Tell me, how far have things gone between the Mystic Mistress and that womanizer?" Jerry asked, his


    face stern.


    Leopold, hearing Jerry refer to Mr. Ellington as a womanizer, felt like crying.


    Hey!


    Mr. Ellington was his dear friend.


    He had apparently forgotten his recent vow to castrate Mr. Ellington.


    "Just...just..." Leopold hesitated for a long moment. Under the intimidating gazes of his disciples, he


    reluctantly confessed. "They''re...living together.¡±


    ¡°What?! They''re living together?!" Eight men roared in unison, causing Leopold to shrink back.


    "I don''t believe it!" Donald shook his head in disbelief. "Our aloof and unapproachable Mystic Mistress


    would never agree to live with a womanizer!"


    "Beast!" Larry red at Leopold. "That Percival is simply a beast. The Mystic Mistress is only neen!


    How could a man almost in his thirties take advantage of her?!¡±


    ¡°What?! The womanizer is that old?!" Gary eximed, "Shameless!"


    Dawson disagreed inwardly. Was twenty-eight old? He was thirty and didn''t think he was old.


    Just as he was about to defend older bachelors, Jerry turned and gave him a smack on the head.


    "Useless! The Mystic Mistress was in Havenwood, and you had no idea she was living with that


    womanizer?!"


    "I never thought that our usually haughty Mystic Mistress would suddenly be blind and be


    deceived by that scoundrel Percival." Dawson felt wronged, wishing he could tear Percival to pieces.


    "That womanizer must have sweet-talked the Mystic Mistress!" Eric gritted his teeth.


    "Right!" Brian agreed, also gritting his teeth. "The Mystic Mistress is soft-hearted. That scoundrel must


    have used some unspeakable means. Otherwise, how could she possibly live with him?!"


    "Tell us!" Jerry demanded, ring at Leopold. "How did that womanizer deceive the Mystic Mistress


    into living with him?!"


    "Ah...well..." Leopold cowered, his neck nearly disappearing into his shoulders. "Could it be possible


    that Mr. Ellington didn''t deceive her? Maybe the Mystic Mistress was worried about him when he got


    stung by a bee, and she decided to move in with him."


    "Impossible!" The eight disciples unanimously disagreed. "The Mystic Mistress would never take the


    initiative. It must have been that womanizer using some unspeakable means.¡±


    ¡°You call that womanizer ¡®Mr. Ellington¡¯?" Dawson squinted at Leopold. "Are you two close?"


    "No!" Leopold, feeling the pressure of Dawson''s gaze, quickly shook his head. "Absolutely not! My


    rtionship with Percival is terrible. He''s always bossing me around. I''ve been waiting for you guys to


    have my back."


    "Heh, really?" Gary slung an arm around Leopold''s neck, squeezing so tightly that Leopold thought he


    might snap it.


    "Really! As real as gold!" Leopold quickly assured.


    "Then prove it to us." Jerry had a sinister smile on his face.


    "How...how do I prove it?" Leopold felt a chill run down his spine. He was afraid Jerry might force him to


    castrate Percival.


    He wasn''t sure he could do it, even if he wanted to. He was more likely to end up like a eunuch. He


    would be a sister to his disciples.


    "Heh, that womanizer lured the Mystic Mistress to live with him, huh?" Daniel sneered. "Then just


    destroy his house. Let''s see how he convinces her to live with him then."


    "Alright, no problem!" Leopold sighed with relief. Demolishing a house seemed like an easier task than


    castrating Percival. "I''ll go and tear down his penthouse in Bay Estates right away."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Heh." Brian chuckled, seeming to find amusement in Leopold''s naive demeanor. "Do you really think


    wrecking one of his properties will do the trick? The heir to the Ellington Empire, next in line to head the


    family, must have quite a portfolio of real estate, don''t you think?"


    "If you destroy one ce, he''ll just sweet talk Mystic Mistress into moving with him to some other


    mansion." Eric added, his grin mischievous.


    "You guys aren''t really nning to make every single one of his homes uninhabitable, are you?"


    Leopold looked at his eight older disciples, his face a mask of horror. "Isn''t that a bit too ruthless?"


    "That''s why, little Leo." Donald slung an arm around Leopold''s neck as Gary mirrored his action on


    Leopold¡¯s other side, threateningly saying, "You bettere clean. Spill every detail about that


    scumbag''s real estate holdings."


    "Not a single one can be left out.¡± Larry wagged a finger in front of Leopold, his voice a warning hiss.


    Under the intense scrutiny of his eight disciples, Leopold could only feel a cold sweat trickling down his


    back.


    ¡®Mr. Ellington, please don''t me me. It''s every man for himself, and I have to save my own skin.¡¯ He


    thought to himself.


    ...


    Back at the mansion.


    Isolde, who had just been saved, had already taken a hot bath under the care of Cecilia and the


    housemaid. She was now sitting obediently on her pink bed, dressed in a clean nightgown, letting


    Vivienne give her a medical check-up.


    Vivienne first examined Isolde¡¯s minor injuries, finding them to be mere scrapes. She then checked


    Isolde¡¯s pulse, while Cecilia anxiously asked, ¡°How is she? Is Isolde okay? Those bastards... they¡¯ve


    poisoned her once before; could they have...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vivienne shook her head and interrupted Cecilia in a soothing tone. ¡°They probably thought


    Isolde was a goner this time around, so they didn¡¯t resort to other means.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Cecilia let out a sigh of relief.


    Vivienne ran her fingers through Isolde''s soft hair and asked her, "Isolde, do you me me for not


    choosing to save you first?"


    Isolde shook her head earnestly and said, "Vivienne, I don''t me you. I know whatever decision you


    make is the right one. Plus, the thought of sacrificing more than forty lives just to save me is too cruel


    and terrifying. If I were in your shoes, I would''ve made the same choice."


    Vivienne''s eyes became moist. She feltforted by Isolde''s understanding, but also a bit bitter. Isolde


    had experienced too much at such a young age and had learned about sacrifice and duty too early.


    "Vivienne." Cecilia said in aforting tone, "At first, I was a bit resentful when I heard about what


    happened. But then I realized that if it wasn''t for you, Isolde would have been gone long ago because


    of the poison.¡±


    "Besides, I don''t think I could have chosen Isolde over more than forty lives of high school students


    ready to take their college entrance tests."


    She patted Vivienne''s shoulder and added, "I believe Percival feels the same way. We won''t hold this


    against you."


    "Thank you." Vivienne nodded, feeling even more touched. Actually, she was the one who brought


    about this disaster. The students from ss Eighteen and Isolde''s family could all me her, and she


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t have anything to say in her defense.


    But they didn''t. They chose to stand with her.


    After giving Isolde some calming medicine, she gave Isolde a slice of cake that Percival had prepared.


    "Wow, cake!" Isolde''s eyes sparkled as she excitedly reached for it.


    "Too much will give you cavities." Cecilia warned and stopped her.


    Isolde pouted at Cecilia, looking at her with an expression of distress as if she had just been very cruel.


    "Let her eat a little to fill her stomach." Vivienne said with a smile, helping Isolde open the cake box.


    "She needs to take her medicer, and it''s not good to take it on an empty stomach."


    "Alright." Cecilia reluctantly agreed.


    Isolde''s lips immediately curled up into a smile, and she silently made a "yay" gesture at Vivienne.


    After watching Cecilia coax Isolde into eating the cake and taking her medicine, Vivienne left Isolde''s


    room. She was still worried about Matthew, who had been taken to the hospital, and wondered if Jerry


    and the others had everything under control.


    Worried that Isolde might have trouble sleeping after today''s scare, Cecilia insisted on staying with her


    despite Isolde''s protests.


    When Vivienne saw Isoldeining about Cecilia but clinging tightly to her waist. She couldn''t help


    but smile.


    It waste, and most of the servants in the vi had already gone to bed.


    Isolde''s room was on the second floor. When Vivienne went downstairs to the living room, she saw


    Percival sitting upright on the leather sofa.


    Thomas was standing next to him, looking as if they were about to face a great enemy.


    A pot of freshly brewed coffee and ten cups were ced on the coffee table in front of Percival. The


    ceiling light cast a soft glow on his face, highlighting his striking features.


    Vivienne stood by the stairs for a moment, admiring the view. Percival was indeed a handsome man;


    even his posture while drinking coffee was pleasing to the eye.


    But was there really a need to sit so upright just for coffee? It was as if he was negotiating with


    someone.


    And...


    "Are you having a coffee party with ghosts?" Vivienne asked, raising an eyebrow at the ten empty cups.


    Percival struggled to respond.


    Could he tell her that he was actually waiting for Leopold and her eight disciples toe knocking, so


    he had set everything up in advance?


    But after waiting for so long, no one showed up.


    "Didn''t your disciples say they wereing to see me?" Percival asked casually.


    "Huh?"


    Vivienne was puzzled. She knew her disciples too well. They wouldn''t just let Percival off the hook that


    easily, let alone not even enter his house.


    She needed to check with Jerry about Matthew''s condition. Even though Matthew had taken her life-


    saving pill in advance and was not critically injured, she still needed to make sure he was alright.


    "Forget about them." Although Vivienne found it strange, she didn''t want to think too much about it. "I


    have a friend in the hospital. I need to go there first."


    "I''ll go with you. We can head back to Bay Estates afterwards." Percival stood up, ready to ask Thomas


    to prepare the car. Just then, Thomas'' phone rang.


    Thomas answered the phone, and his face changed after hearing the first sentence. "What?! Someone


    broke into Bay Estates and demolished two houses? Who dares mess with Mr. Ellington''s property?!"


    Vivienne and Percival were both taken aback.


    Before Thomas could ask more, another call came in. "What?! Mr. Ellington''s vi at Blossom Manor


    was attacked with a stink bomb?!"


    Before he could react, more calls came in. "The apartment in West Sand District was attacked with a


    wasp nest?!"


    "The mansion in East District was infested with bedbugs?!"


    "The pipes in the t on Ring City Road were broken?!"


    "Eastpeak Mountain''s vi is overrun with pigs?!"


    Vivienne and Percival stood silently. Their expressions transitioned from initial frowns to eventual


    numbness.


    "Er, Mr. Ellington..." Thomas finally ended all the calls and looked at Percival with a troubled face. "All


    your residences in Havenwood have been vandalized."


    "Heh." Vivienne couldn''t help butugh. She knew her disciples wouldn''t let Percival off so easily.


    "I can guess who did this." Percival rubbed his temples, his voice a mix of anger and resignation. "Are


    our people just eating their paychecks? They just watched my houses get trashed?"


    "Ah well..." Thomasughed awkwardly, unable to cover up the truth anymore. "It was Leopold himself


    who led the attack. Who would dare stop him?"


    No one could have anticipated that Leopold himself would lead an attack on Percival''s properties, so


    there was no defense prepared.


    "Heh." Percival let out a chilling sneer. "Very well, he''s really pulled a fast one."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    A shiver ran through Thomas as he looked at the smirk stered on Percival''s face. He couldn''t help


    but feel sympathy for Leopold deep within his heart.


    "Let''s stay here for tonight." Percival quipped as an icyugh escaped his lips. "We can settle the


    scores tomorrow."


    Vivienne showed no objection, merely shrugging her shoulders as she was about to ask Percival which


    room she would be upying when his phone suddenly buzzed.


    Percival took out his phone and nced at it. The name "Leopold" was boldly disyed on the screen.


    A slow, sinister smile spread across his frosty lips.


    Interesting!


    It was quite audacious for him to call at this time.


    Percival answered the call. He put it on speakerphone. His voice was curt and to the point. "Speak."


    "Percival!" Leopold''s voice on the other end was full of bravado, but it was clear that there was an


    underlying tremor of uncertainty.


    "Cough cough¡­ We, the nine disciples of the Emerald Monastery, are giving you an ultimatum. You


    must return the Mystic Mistress immediately and not allow her to stay at Mrs. Cecilia''s mansion.


    Otherwise, you won''t even be able to save the mansion, and both Mrs. Cecilia and Isolde will have to


    sleep on the streets with you tonight!"


    Percival only chuckled cryptically, replying in a slow, deliberate tone. "Leopold. You! Are! Something!


    Else!"


    Leopold, who had been forced to make this call under the pressure of his eight disciples, could hear the


    gritting of teeth in Percival''s voice, causing a chill to run down his spine. He almost wanted to beg for


    mercy.


    But under the stern gazes of his disciples, he had to maintain a tough facade. "In any case, do as we


    say, or face the consequences!"


    As soon as he finished, he was about to hang up in fear, but Vivienne suddenly interjected. "Wait."


    "Um, Mystic Mistress¡­" Leopold stumbled over his words, finding it hard to reconcile the imposing


    figure of the Mystic Mistress with Vivienne.


    "How is Matthew doing?" Vivienne asked.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leopold was taken aback and turned to look at Jerry, who was equally stunned. They exchanged


    puzzled looks with the other seven disciples. They had been so focused on settling scores with Percival


    that they hadpletely forgotten about Matthew.


    "You seem to have a lot of free time." Vivienne''s tone was indifferent, but it inexplicably sent a chill


    down the spines of the nine disciples.


    Dawson quickly snatched the phone, unable to respond to Vivienne but yelling at Percival instead.


    "Just do as we say, Percival! Or else you''ll regret it!"


    With that, he abruptly ended the call and then kicked the visibly shaken Leopold. "What are you scared


    of? What can that Percival dopared to us? We could easily crush him with a single kick!"


    Of course, they were not scared.


    After they had finished bullying Percival, they would just dust off their hands and walk away.


    Even if they offended Percival terribly, they still had the Mystic Mistress as their safety.


    But privately, Leopold had a deep personal rtionship with Percival. Officially, he was Percival''s


    subordinate.


    Once they had had their fun and left, wouldn''t Percival take out all his anger on him?


    Leopold was on the verge of tears. The more he thought about it, the bleaker his future seemed. He


    even considered just ending it all right there.


    "What are you waiting for?" Jerry shot Leopold a cold nce. "What''s with the daze?"


    "Where are we going?" Leopold was stilling to terms with his emotions.


    "Of course, we''re going to keep an eye on Percival and see if he does as we say!" Daniel rolled his


    eyes at Leopold, leading the way to his sports car. "We can''t let that scoundrel trick us!"


    "No way!" Leopold was forcefully pulled into Donald''s SUV by Gary.


    "If he doesn''tply, are you really going to destroy Mrs. Cecilia''s mansion?"


    "Don''t worry." Donald casually brushed back his hair, admiring himself in the rear-view mirror. "We''ll


    leave a room for the mother and daughter to sleep in."


    With that, he pressed the elerator, leading the way out, with the other two cars following closely


    behind.


    Leopold was thrown back into his seat from the sudden eleration, cursing his disciples as devils in


    his heart.


    Devils were nothingpared to them. Nothing was more terrifying.


    He had forgotten that if Vivienne''s lover wasn''t Percival, he might have been more devilish than them.


    ...


    Back in the mansion.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow as she heard the call being disconnected.


    Percival, however, maintained his smug grin throughout, causing Thomas to feel increasingly uneasy.


    He decided it would be wise to start nning how to handle Leopold''s body discreetly.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Vivienne suggested, rubbing her temples with a hint of frustration. These nine


    men were nothing but trouble.


    "Sure." Percival directed Thomas to start the car.


    However, shortly after they left the mansion, they noticed three cars trailing them.


    "Mr. Ellington, there are three cars following us." Thomas noted as he nced at the rear-view mirror.


    "It seems to be Ms. Hawthorn''s disciples."


    "Hmm." Percival responded nonchntly. He had noticed it earlier but chose not to mention it. "Let


    them follow."


    True to his words, the three cars followed them all the way to the hospital.


    As they exited their car in the hospital parking lot, Percival spotted the nine figures not too far away. In


    a deliberate move, he took Vivienne''s hand and raised it to his lips, nting a gentle kiss.


    Vivienne felt the soft press of his lips on the back of her hand. The warmth made her heart flutter, and


    she instinctively tried to withdraw her hand, but Percival held it firmly, giving it a gentle bite. His smile


    sent her heart racing, and she was instantly reminded of their passionate kiss, causing her cheeks to


    flush.


    Percival''s gaze lingered on her flushed cheeks, finding somefort from the annoyance caused by


    Leopold and his crew.


    He held Vivienne''s hand and led her towards the elevator.


    "How dare he?! He dared to kiss the Mystic Mistress''s hand?! I''ll kill him!" Dawson was livid as he


    stormed towards Percival.


    Leopold failed to hold him back, watching helplessly as the other seven disciples followed suit, their


    eyes burning with rage.


    He cursed at Percival for choosing such a time to make his move. When the fight broke out, whose


    side would he take?


    However, they were too slow. By the time Dawson reached the elevator, Percival and Vivienne had


    already stepped in. All he could do was watch the elevator doors close on Percival''s nonchnt smile.


    When they finally reached the upper floor of the hospital, Matthew''s room was empty except for the


    nurse.


    After seeing the nine men storming into the room, Matthew, who was lying on the hospital bed, was


    taken aback. "What... what are you guys doing?"


    "Where is the Mystic Mistress?" Dawson demanded through gritted teeth.


    "She... she left." Matthew said while looking bewildered. "She saw that I was okay and left with Mr.


    Ellington."


    "Mr. Ellington?" Daniel chuckled darkly. "So, Matthew, it seems you knew about the Mystic Mistress''s


    engagement all along."

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Matthew shivered under their icy re.


    "The Mystic Mistress said that the engagement was bound to be broken sooner orter, so there was


    no need to let too many people know about it." He said.


    Although he now felt that this engagement was surely not going to be broken, given Vivienne¡¯s


    importance to Percival.


    But upon looking at the menacing look on Dawson¡¯s face, he realized he could not say this thought out


    loud. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t make it out of this hospital room alive.


    Thankfully, after hearing Matthew¡¯s response, the faces of Dawson and his men seemed to lighten up a


    little.


    Donald snorted coldly, flicked his bangs, and said, ¡°I knew that the Mystic Mistress wouldn¡¯t be so blind.


    The engagement must be a sham.¡±


    Dawson turned to Leopold, asking icily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say their engagement was a sham earlier?¡±


    Leopold was speechless. All he could do was chuckle awkwardly.


    He had no idea whether Vivienne was truly intent on continuing their engagement. But he knew that Mr.


    Ellington¡¯s affection for Vivienne was genuine.


    Even if Vivienne wanted to break off the engagement, Percival would surely not agree.


    ¡°Regardless, you should not have kept it to yourself.¡± Jerry pointed at Matthew coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this


    They stormed out of the hospital room, continuing their pursuit of Percival and Vivienne.


    The nurse, who had been too frightened to speak since the men barged into the room, finally breathed


    a sigh of relief. She stuttered, asking Matthew, ¡°Sir, did you offend some kind of underground force?¡±


    ¡°Worse than that.¡± Matthew sighed heavily.


    He hoped that Percival could distract these men for a while longer, so they wouldn¡¯t remember him and


    Meanwhile, after visiting Matthew, Vivienne and Percival took the elevator down to the underground


    parking lot.


    Originally, Vivienne nned to stay with Matthew for a while, but Percival urged her to leave, assuring


    her that his men would take good care of Matthew.


    She knew what Percival was anxious about, so she left with him.


    Once they got in the car, Thomas backed out of the parking space and asked Percival, ¡°Mr. Ellington,


    where to?¡±


    The car fell silent for a moment.


    Percival¡¯s properties in Havenwood had all been destroyed, and he was certain that if he took Vivienne


    to a hotel, those nine men would likely cause a ruckus there as well.


    ¡°Take me home.¡± Vivienne said tly.


    She had nned to return to Tranquil Estates today anyway.


    And it was time for her to move out of Percival¡¯s ce.


    She had moved in initially to investigate why he had her mother¡¯s pendant. Now that everything was


    clear, there was no reason for her to stay.


    Thomas nced at Percival in the rear-view mirror. Seeing no objection, he drove out of the parking lot,


    heading towards Tranquil Estates.


    He never thought that Mr. Ellington wouldpromise and begin living separately from Vivienne.


    ...


    Tranquil Estates.


    It was almost midnight, but Dorian and Cordelia hadn¡¯t slept due to the day¡¯s events.


    They were still worried, despite knowing that Vivienne was safe. Thus, they sat silently in the living


    room.


    When they heard the doorbell, Cordelia was restless, fearing that something else had gone wrong. But


    when they saw Percival and Vivienne standing outside, the couple looked stunned.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Vivienne, Percival?" Cordelia quickly opened the door. "What brings you here sote?"


    "I''m moving back." Vivienne said sinctly.


    "Good, good." Dorian replied as he broke into a beaming smile. "It''s about time you moved back."


    He had never been in favor of Vivienne living with Percival. If it weren''t for Cordelia''s insistence that


    their daughter was old enough to make her own decisions and that they shouldn''t interfere too much,


    he would have brought her back home long ago.


    He always felt ufortable when he thought about his well-raised daughter living with a man.


    However, Percival wasn¡¯t just any man. He was a golden pig.


    As he spoke, Dorian stepped aside to let Vivienne in.


    Vivienne walked in, sat on the sofa, and poured herself a ss of water.


    When she looked up, she saw that Percival had followed her in.


    She raised an eyebrow at him, her eyes questioning why he came in.


    "Dorian, Cordelia, I''m afraid I''ll have to crash here tonight as well," said Percival, his tone polite.


    Vivienne looked at Percival in surprise.


    Percival gave her a hook-lipped smile.


    He knew exactly what he was doing.


    Those nine disciples had the guts to destroy his house, but would they dare destroy Vivienne''s house?


    They refused to let them live together?


    They could dream on!


    "Huh?" Dorian looked at Percival, his face a picture of suspicion.


    His daughter had just moved back home, and this man had the audacity to want to stay as well?


    Percival exined with a smile. "My house has been infested with nine mice. It''s too noisy to live in, so


    I have to trouble you."


    "Nine mice?" Cordelia frowned. "Is the sanitary condition of your neighborhood that bad? Do you want


    me to rmend some mouse poison?"


    "If you could, that would be great." Percival replied seriously.


    Vivienne almost spat out her water.


    She looked at Percival''s serious expression in astonishment.


    He wasn''t actually nning to use mouse poison on her nine disciples, was he?


    "Don''t you have any other properties in Havenwood?" Dorian asked skeptically.


    "Nine pesky mice have messed up all my houses." Percival replied with a poker face.


    Even Cordelia didn''t believe him at this point, exchanging a wary nce with Dorian.


    They thought maybe it was because Vivienne and Percival had a spat. Vivienne wanted to move back


    home, and Percival came along to make amends.


    But since Percival insisted on staying, Dorian couldn''t just kick him out. He nodded to Cordelia. "Alright


    then. Get a room ready for Percival."


    "No need to trouble yourself; I can sort it out." Percival said with a grin.


    Cordelia still helped him set up a guest room.


    Thankfully, it was summer, so they didn''t need many nkets; otherwise, they wouldn''t know what to


    give him.


    Vivienne didn''t pay much attention to the matter. She felt a bit peckish and had been craving Cordelia''s


    pasta for a while.


    After hearing that Vivienne wanted her pasta, Cordelia let Dorian help Percival and went to the kitchen


    to whip up ate-night snack.


    Dorian wasn''t too happy about Percival''s stay. While dusting off a nket, he covered Percival in dust.


    However, Percival didn¡¯t mind; he let his father-inw vent his minor irritation.


    Once the room was sorted out, Cordelia''s pasta was ready.


    Except for the already sleeping Thaddeus, the four of them sat around the kitchen table, enjoying the


    Just as Vivienne was about to go for a second helping, Percival''s phone rang. He took it out and saw


    Leopold¡¯s name on the screen.


    Since Dorian and Cordelia were there, he didn''t put it on speaker. He walked to the guest room to


    answer the call, keeping it short.


    "Speak."


    "Percival! You dare stay at the Mystic Mistress''s house?!" The voice that came through wasn''t


    Leopold''s, but an extremely angry and unfamiliar male voice.


    "Hmm." Percival let out a cold chuckle. "So? What can you do to me?"


    "You!" Dawson was almost fuming, but he really couldn''t do anything to Percival.


    They could mess with Percival''s houses, but they couldn''t touch Vivienne''s ce.


    That damn Percival! He had blocked their way!


    "Percival! You''re digging your own grave!" Dawson spat out through his gritted teeth. "Get the hell out


    of her house now!"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Percival casually hooked a smile on his lips and stood with one hand tucked inside his pocket. His tone


    was nonchnt as he said, "What if I don''t?"


    Dawson clenched his teeth. "If you don''t leave, I''ll break your bones."


    "Well then, let''s wait until you''re actually capable of doing that." Percival retorted, pausing before


    adding, "By the way, thanks to you all, I''ve found a legitimate reason to move into my inws'' ce. A


    perfect opportunity to bond with Vivienne and win over my inws."


    "Percival!" Dawson roared. He was about to curse, but Percival cut him off by hanging up the phone.


    Before he did, he left a message. "Tell Leopold that the cost of the house renovation is on him."


    Leopold, who was already feeling down, slumped even more.


    Goodness, his millions were gone just like that, with no way to im them back. Why did he have to


    suffer like this?


    "What do we do now?" Gary red at Leopold, refusing to back down.


    Feeling the intensity of Gary''s gaze, Leopold looked up to find the seven other men staring at him. He


    stuttered, "Why are you asking me?"


    Larry sneered. "Because you''re in cahoots with that scumbag. You''ve betrayed us..."


    "Stop!" Leopold interrupted him.


    "You know him best, so you must know his weaknesses." Jerry stated. "Tell us, and we might consider


    forgiving your betrayal."


    This was getting out of hand. Leopold racked his brain for an answer.


    Finally, he said weakly, "Mr. Ellington, er, Wolf''s only weakness might be the Mystic Mistress?"


    "What do you mean? Are we supposed to target the Mystic Mistress? Are you trying to mislead us?"


    Donald scoffed. "You want to make us cross the Mystic Mistress so Wolf can have her all to himself?"


    The others were ready to punch Leopold after Donald''s usation.


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Leopold denied it. "But Percival doesn''t really have any weaknesses."


    If Percival had any obvious weaknesses, he would have never be their leader. As for Vivienne,


    she could be considered a weakness, but she was the Mystic Mistress.


    Leopold could understand their resentment towards Percival, as Vivienne was truly outstanding. The


    fact that Percival had her to himself was undoubtedly frustrating.


    "Then what''s the n?" Brian grabbed Leopold. "Unless we break up the Mystic Mistress and Wolf, I


    guarantee that you won''t have a moment''s peace!"


    "Well, why don''t we all move into this house?" Leopold suggested.


    "Finally, a sensible idea¡­" Daniel pped Leopold''s head. "The Mystic Mistress''s house is too small


    for all of us!"


    Dawson, however,ughed. "I have a solution."


    ...


    Tranquil Estates.


    After theirte-night snack, Dorian was about to go to bed when he received a call from his boss,


    Dawson, who was seemingly unusually friendly. "Dorian, I apologize for calling sote, but I have a


    proposition."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Dawson, please, go on." Dorian replied.


    "We have a new batch of vis for sale from our real estate development division." Dawson exined,


    "Our marketing team thought of a new promotional strategy involving a real family living in our vis.


    We''ve decided to invite your family."


    "I see." Dorian was surprised. "But I''m not involved with the real estate division."


    "That''s exactly why we chose you. We feel like you would have a more genuine experience." Dawson


    was quite convincing over the phone. "You have a wife and two children. The perfect family for our


    campaign.


    "We''re asking you to temporarily move into one of our vis in Jade Garden Residences for a month. In


    return, thepany will reward you handsomely. You won¡¯t just get a bonus, but we can also offer you


    the vi you lived in at an employee rate. What do you think?"


    The price of real estate in Havenwood was astronomical, especially in the city center where Jade


    Garden Residences was located. The price per square foot was even higher than their current home in


    Tranquil Estates.


    Keeping in mind the employee rate that Mr. Dawson had proposed, the price for the entire vi was


    less than a third of their current apartment''s worth.


    With his annual sry at Alliance Enterprises, Dorian could easily afford the mortgage for such a vi.


    Not to mention, given the location of the vi, it was sure to appreciate in value. Even if he were to


    resell itter on, he was certain to make a hefty profit.


    His daughter Vivienne was engaged to Percival, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they tied the knot.


    As the father of the bride, he couldn''t keep living in a rented apartment forever.


    And his another daughter, Astrid, was seeing someone too, so he had to keep up appearances for his


    girls¡¯ sake.


    Thus, Dawson¡¯s proposal truly moved him.


    He even wondered if his boss engaged in sleep talking because it felt surreal. It was truly like a dream.


    And so he hurriedly agreed to Dawson''s proposition.


    Dawson was quite pleased with Dorian''s cooperation, but he kept emphasizing something weird.


    ¡°Remember, your daughter has to move in too.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, Mr. Dawson, you can count on me.¡± Dorian quickly replied.


    After hanging up, he sat on his bed in a daze.


    His wife, Cordelia, who was already lying down, looked at him curiously. ¡°What did your boss say that


    has you so stunned?¡±


    Dorian gave Cordelia a vacant look and suddenly nted a big kiss on her cheek. ¡°We''re moving into a


    vi!¡±


    For most of his life, he had been held down by Beatrice, which nearly crushed his spirit. He thought he


    was destined to live an unremarkable life, unable to provide a good life for his family.


    Little did he know that Lady Luck had other ns. He had stumbled upon gold.


    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Cordelia dodged his advances, feeling embarrassed. ¡°We haven''t even gone to


    bed yet, and you¡¯re already talking in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking in my sleep.¡± Dorian grabbed her and showered her with kisses.


    Outside, Vivienne stopped in the corridor, listening to the indescribable sounds of Dorian and Cordelia''s


    intimate conversation.


    She swore she wasn''t eavesdropping. It was just a coincidence.


    She silently moved towards the foyer, quietly opened the door, and slipped out.


    After she left, Percival''s door opened silently. His tall figure stepped out, looking at the now empty


    foyer, deep in thought.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    The following day.


    The news of Vivienne''s heroic act during her live stream spread like wildfire throughout the town.


    Last night, when the masked man started the live stream, someone began recording it. By the end of


    the night, the video had been shared countless times. Praises for Vivienne flooded the inte.


    ¡°Holy moly! What kind of luck does ss Eighteen have tond a teacher as amazing as Vivienne?¡±


    ¡°I stayed up all night researching Vivienne, and, boy, was I surprised. Not only is she the renowned


    perfumer, Master Q, but she''s also the international fashion designer, Charles, and the legendary


    hacker, Shadow Wolf. What else don''t I know about her?"


    "That''s not all. She''s also skilled in medicine. And most importantly, she can defuse a bomb. Her speed


    and skill were nothing short of impressive."


    "Don¡¯t forget that she''s a genius. She earned two doctorate degrees at sixteen. She''s the youngest


    PHD holder in Veridia."


    "I''m in love. Who wouldn''t love a teacher like her? ss Eighteen truly hit the jackpot."


    The praise for Vivienne online was overwhelmingly positive.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Brooks family''s residence in Havenwood.


    Arabe watched the viral videos of Vivienne with eyes filled with jealousy and spite.


    Why?


    Vivienne was just a country girl. Why did she deserve all this admiration?


    Back when they were at the Hawthorn family household in Havenwood, Arabe could swallow her


    feelings of inadequacy towards Vivienne.


    But now, even as the heiress of the Brooks family, she still found herself overshadowed by Vivienne.


    Even the party she had meticulously nned was ruined by Vivienne.


    A sinister glint shed in Arabe''s eyes as she watched Vivienne¡¯s videos.


    Hmph!


    Vivienne, do you think you''ve won?


    ...


    On the outskirts of town, at the potter''s field.


    A skinny figure was frantically using a shlight, searching for something. After following the location


    indicated on her phone, she finally found an unmarked cross tombstone.


    The grave was obviously freshly dug with new, loose soil. Moreover, there were several tubes inserted


    into the ground.


    "Are you¡­ Are you in there?" Arabe asked nervously as she ced her ear next to one of the tubes.


    Her entire body shook in fear of a zombie suddenly popping out.


    "Stop talking and start digging!" A cold voice answered from below.


    Arabe trembled. His voice was the stuff of nightmares. She hadn''t thought to bring any tools, so she


    picked up a thick stick from the side and started digging.


    Fortunately, the soil was not packed tightly. Despite her struggle, she managed to dig it out quickly.


    Underneath was a thin box.


    The person who buried the box didn''t want the upant to die too quickly, so they not only left the soil


    loose but also made air holes in the box and inserted tubes.


    Arabe managed to open the box, revealing Felix''s deathly pale face. She screamed and stumbled


    backward.


    "What are you afraid of?" Felix''s hands and feet were broken, and hey immobile in the box, coldly


    staring at Arabe. "Hurry up and get me out of here!"


    Arabe hesitated for a moment. She realized that Felix was severely injured. She could just leave him


    there, or even kill him. But she couldn''t because Felix had something on her.


    So, gritting her teeth, she helped Felix out of the box and, with great difficulty, began to guide him


    towards her car parked outside the potter''s field.


    She never thought she would see this devilish man again. When she saw him as the substitute teacher


    for ss Eighteen at Cloudcrest High School, she knew she was doomed.


    Felix was the man in ck who had used her to frame Dorian.


    After using her, he discarded her like a used tool, making her the target of public hatred.


    Every promise he made to her was broken. If she hadn''t be the daughter of the Brooks family, she


    would have been ruined forever.


    She wanted nothing more than to slice him to pieces.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Felix had her explicit photos and videos. She had no choice but to sumb to him, or he would


    expose them all.


    Today was no different. This devilish man had anticipated his own trouble and had installed a tracking


    system on her phone. He instructed her toe find him if he didn''t contact her after ten o''clock.


    He told her that he had uploaded her explicit photos and videos on various inte tforms and set


    them to be shared publicly.


    If she didn¡¯te, her scandalous photos and videos would be all over the inte by tomorrow, and


    she would be truly ruined.


    Even as the heiress of the Brooks family, she couldn''t suppress this scandal, and she would be


    shunned by the Brooks family.


    So, she had no choice but toe.


    And there was another reason she was willing to save Felix.


    The enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    Since he was determined to oppose Vivienne, whom she hated the most, she naturally wanted to help


    him.


    Arabe helped Felix into her car and drove him to a secluded farmhouse in the suburbs, following his


    instructions.


    The farmhouse gate was open, with a sign that read "Farmstead Inn."


    Arabe helped Felix to the door of the small, lit cabin. As she pushed the door open, the sight inside


    made her almost drop Felix in shock.


    In a log cabin, a woman sat beside a square wooden table. She was wearing a ghastly mask, and her


    gaze was chillingly indifferent as she watched them.


    It was the same woman from N&S Psychiatric Hospital, the one who had casually carved holes in her


    belly with a man with sses!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Arabe''s face turned as white as a sheet as she remembered the horrific day and night she endured


    at the N&S Psychiatric Hospital. It was a nightmare that still haunted her.


    In the dead of night, she would wake up countless times from the brutal torment she suffered there. For


    a long time after her rescue, she doubted if the man with sses had really nted a bomb inside her.


    More importantly, the aftermath of that ordeal was still guing her.


    She unconsciously ced a hand on her belly.


    Vivienne looked up slightly. Her cool gaze swept over Arabe, who had turned pale with fright, and


    Felix was also sizing up Vivienne. Despite her ghost mask, he could tell from her slender neck and


    delicate skin that she was quite young.


    Ten years ago, a miracle healer known as Specter Healer emerged and shocked countless people with


    her ability to bring the dead back to life. Even Brody, who had been practicing medicine for three years


    longer than her, was defeated.


    Many people wanted her help, but they couldn''t even get a chance to see her.


    There were many rumors about her on the Dark Web. Some said she was a frail old man, some said


    she was an ugly middle-aged man, and others said she was a disabled woman.


    It turned out that she was a youngdy.


    "Specter Healer?" Felix asked with some doubt.


    Vivienne nodded lightly, her manner cold.


    Arabe paused.


    During her time at the N&S Psychiatric Hospital, she hadn''t heard how the man with sses had


    referred to this woman.


    All she knew was that this woman, who wore a ghost mask, was a brilliant doctor.


    She was the Specter Healer that the Brooks family had been searching for. Ever since Percival injured


    Tristan with a basketball, he had been paralyzed, and no doctor could help him. Scott had been trying


    to contact Specter Healer to save him.


    If she could get the elusive Specter Healer toe back with her, wouldn''t the Brooks look at her with


    newfound respect?


    Arabe remembered how Judith had looked at Vivienne with gratitude at the family reunion banquet,


    and she felt a surge of resentment.


    What did it matter if Vivienne was a good doctor?


    If she could build a rtionship with Specter Healer, invite her to treat Tristan, and even be her


    apprentice, wouldn''t she be able to outss Vivienne in the future?


    Many influential people longed to meet Specter Healer but couldn''t. If she could leverage this, those


    people would be her allies and connections. What would Vivienne be then?


    With Specter Healer backing her, she wouldn''t even have to worry about the Four Prominent Families


    of Rivenwood.


    Arabe felt a thrill of excitement at the thought and began to fidget.


    She cast a nce at Felix. He might have lost to Vivienne, but he was still formidable. How else could


    he have met such a character? She wondered if she could make use of him.


    Felix had no idea about Arabe''s scheming. He took a deep breath, ignoring the pain in his limbs, and


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked, "Do you remember the favor you owe me?"


    Back when Specter Healer posted a message on the Dark Web saying that anyone who could give her


    a Star Grass and Seven-Poison Flower would earn a favor from her, Felix happened to have a Star


    Grass.


    Little did he know that the favor he earned back then would save his life now.


    "I always keep my word." Vivienne replied, disguising her voice as she spoke coldly.


    Back when Percival was poisoned, she needed a Star Grass and owed a favor to Omen, the leader of


    GTO. She wouldn''t forget that.


    At that time, she had even suspected that Omen was Felix. She had been wondering when he would


    She didn''t expect that he would wait until now.


    Would he still ask for that favor if he knew that she was Vivienne and that his current predicament was


    all her doing?


    "Heal me." Felix requested. "And we''ll be even."


    "Lie down." Vivienne''s eyes flickered with deep meaning as she gestured to a crude wooden bed


    nearby.


    "What are you waiting for? Help me over there!" Felix ordered Arabe impatiently.


    He didn''t know what kind of drug Percival had fed him, but he believed that Specter Healer''s medical


    skills could cure him and heal his broken limbs.


    Arabe didn''t say a word. She helped Felix over to the bed, taking care of him as hey down before


    turning to Vivienne with a request of her own. "Are you the Specter Healer? I have a cousin who is


    seriously injured. I want to ask you to treat him. Name your price."


    Vivienne didn''t even nce at her. She stood up and walked over to examine Felix''s broken limbs.


    Percival''s men didn''t show any mercy. Felix''s rolled-up sleeves and trouser legs revealed broken


    bones.


    Vivienne only took a quick look.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you!" Arabe was annoyed when Vivienne ignored her. Her anger was oveing


    her fear.


    After all, within the walls of N&S Psychiatric Hospital, her true tormentor was the bespectacled man.


    Thus, after the initial shock, she wasn''t particrly fearful of the woman who had once operated on her


    abdomen.


    Besides, she was no longer the pitiful creature with nothing to her name. She was the heiress of the


    Brooks family, so she now had more money.


    She naively thought that as long as the price was right, even the legendary and highly respected doctor


    Specter Healer could be swayed by her wealth.


    She watched as Vivienne operated on Felix, not even sparing her a nce. She even attempted to pull


    Vivienne¡¯s hand.


    Vivienne raised her eyelids slightly, giving her a cold nce.


    Arabe''s hand froze mid-air, and her knees suddenly buckled, causing her to fall heavily to her knees.


    The fall was so hard that she felt a searing pain in her knees, as if they were about to shatter.


    Yet she didn¡¯t move, maintaining her kneeling position. She looked at Vivienne with a surprised and


    angry expression. "What did you do to me?!"


    "You are very noisy." Vivienne''s tone was icy-cold.


    It was so cold that Arabe¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The eyes she saw behind the woman''s


    mask were cold and merciless, sweeping over her as if she were already a corpse.


    Her mouth trembled, and she didn''t dare speak again.


    In an instant, she realized how naive her previous thoughts had been.


    If Specter Healer could easily be swayed by money, then why hadn''t the Brooks family, despite their


    wealth, been able to secure an appointment?


    This wasn''t someone she could disrespect casually.


    If she angered the woman, she might not face death but a fate worse than death, like Felix lying on the


    bed.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Felix also red at Arabe, then asked Vivienne, "How bad is my


    wound? How long will it take to heal? What poison is in it?"


    He trusted Specter Healer''s medical skillspletely; hence, his query was not whether he could be


    cured, but when.


    Vivienne, her eyebrows slightly raised beneath her mask, let go of Felix''s wrist, and while he was still


    speaking, she shoved a pill into his mouth.


    Percival''s intention was for Felix tonguish and die slowly, so the poison he used wasn''t fatal. That


    was easy enough to take care of.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Felix nearly choked on the pill, coughing for a while before swallowing.


    Wisely, he didn''t question Vivienne about what she had given him.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    After tending to Felix''s wounds and seeing to his poison, Vivienne skillfully reset his broken bones by


    touch alone.


    She then applied a cooling balm to his exposed injuries. It was a blessing in disguise that his wounds


    were open, saving her the pain of having to make any further incisions.


    Once she''d finished, Vivienne set about splinting Felix''s limbs, wrapping them securely.


    Although Vivienne hadn''t given him any pain relief, Felix felt considerably less pain once his bones had


    been reset.


    The balm she''d applied to his wounds was soothing and cooling. If he weren''t immobilized, he''d have


    believed himself to be well on the road to recovery. He couldn''t help but be in awe of the highly revered


    Specter Healer''s medical prowess.


    "How long before my injuries arepletely healed?" He couldn''t resist asking again.


    Vivienne gave him a meaningful nce before replying. "Under normal circumstances, you should be


    back on your feet in a month."


    But these were not normal circumstances.


    While she''d been setting his bones, she''d surreptitiously nted a tiny needle in his vein.


    "Oh, great Specter Healer, can you save my cousin?" Arabe, scared from her previous insolence


    towards Vivienne, asked timidly. Upon hearing that Felix''s injuries could heal in a month, she couldn''t


    help but think of her paralyzed cousin, Tristan.


    Arabe''s concern for Tristan wasn''t out of deep affection, but rather because he was obedient to her.


    He was a loyal servant. It would be a waste if he remained paralyzed.


    As long as there was hope, she would try to save him.


    Putting on her usual pitiful facade, Arabe tearfully pleaded with Vivienne. "My cousin was hurt


    defending me from viins and is now confined to his bed. All the doctors we''ve consulted have said


    they can''t help him. You''re his only hope. He''s a good man, yet he suffers so. It''s heart-wrenching to


    see him in such a state. Please save him!"


    Vivienne looked down at Arabe, finding the situation rather amusing. If Arabe knew that she was


    one of the ''viins'' responsible for Tristan''s current state, her reaction would be priceless.


    Unfortunately, Vivienne had no ns to reveal her identity just yet.


    "Save him?" Vivienne asked with a smirk. "I can, but for a price."


    "Name it! I''ll do anything!" Arabe replied earnestly. "Even if it means serving you and fetching your


    water, I''m willing!"


    Arabe''sst sentence was purposefully suggestive. She was hoping that the Specter Healer would


    take her in. If she couldn''t be a disciple initially, she was sure she could win her favor eventually.


    If only she knew that the woman she was trying to impress, the woman she hoped to call her master,


    was Vivienne. She would be mortified.


    "No need for all that." Vivienne nced at Felix, who was lying on the bed. "Just kill him, and I''ll save


    your cousin."


    "What?!" Arabe was shocked. She looked up and realized that she could now move.


    She stood up. Vivienne gestured towards the knife on the table, the one she''d used to treat Felix''s


    wounds. "The knife''s right there. He can''t move. He won''t put up a fight."


    "Specter Healer, what is the meaning of this?!" Felix demanded while ring at Vivienne.


    Vivienne remained silent while looking at Arabe. "What''s the matter? Can¡¯t do it?"


    Arabe looked at Vivienne, then at Felix, and finally at the knife still stained with Felix''s blood.


    After weighing the benefits of having the Specter Healere back with her to the Brooks family to


    save Tristan, she clenched her teeth, picked up the knife, and walked towards Felix.


    "Arabe, you want to kill me?" Felix''s face was grim as he warned Arabe. "Think carefully!"


    Suddenly, Arabe remembered thepromising photos and videos Felix held over her head. If she


    killed him now, those would be stered all over the inte.


    The knife dropped from Arabe''s hand with a resounding tter. She covered her face as tears began


    streaming down her face. "I...I can''t do it. I can''t kill someone..."


    "It seems you don''t care much for your cousin." Vivienne scoffed.


    Arabe lowered her eyes to conceal the resentment in them.


    Tristan was nothing more than a faithful servant to her. How could she risk her reputation and future for


    him?


    Herpromising materials were in Felix''s hands. She couldn''t kill him now.


    For her sake, she had to sacrifice Tristan.


    "Get out." Vivienne looked down at Arabe, who was half a head shorter than her. "You''re in my way."


    "But...but..." Arabe nced at Felix, hesitating.


    "If you don''t leave, would you prefer to kneel here forever?" Vivienne asked coldly.


    Arabe trembled, not daring to say another word. She turned and fled.


    "Specter Healer, what was that all about?!" Felix questioned her once Arabe was out of earshot.


    "Omen, you''re a bit thick." Vivienne replied with a softugh. She picked up a clean piece of cloth from


    the table and began to delicately clean the blood and residual ointment from her fingers.


    The dim light in the cabin cast a warm glow on her slender fingers as she cleaned them meticulously.


    The sight of her, with her head bowed as she worked diligently, was strangely captivating.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix furrowed his brows in confusion, his gazending on the unfinished splints on the wooden table. A


    chill ran through him. "How did you know I was buried in a graveyard?"


    Vivienne paused, turning her face towards him with an enigmatic smile.


    His heart sank under her gaze.


    "And how did you know my limbs were broken? How could you have prepared the splints and


    medicines in advance?"


    "You¡¯re not entirely clueless, it seems." Vivienne conceded, discarding the soiled bandage. She slipped


    one hand into her pocket as the other pulled off the eerie mask she wore, revealing her face to Felix.


    His pupils constricted. Shock and anger now radiated from his re at the unmasked woman, whose


    face was filled with mockery.


    "Vivienne! It was you all along!"


    He had never suspected that the renowned Specter Healer was none other than Vivienne.


    For the first time, Felix felt the cold grip of fear. He had assumed that he held a favor from the Specter


    Healer, and thus he had remained calm when Percival had him sealed in a coffin and buried


    underground. He had believed that, with the Specter Healer owing him, he would never die.


    But now...


    "You... you can''t kill me!" Felix tried to move, but his broken limbs wouldn''t cooperate. "Don''t forget that


    you owe me a favor! You have to save me! If you break your word, everyone will know you''re a fraud!"


    "I always keep my promises." Vivienne responded. A meaningful smile graced her lips as she looked at


    Felix. "I''ve already fulfilled your request."

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Felix''s heart skipped a beat as he realized the implications of his previous words. He had told Vivienne


    to treat him, not necessarily to heal him.


    Vivienne, her hands in her pockets and the smile gone from her face, turned her piercing gaze towards


    him. "You should be grateful that I owe you a favor. It is the only reason you''re getting off this easy."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Felix, seething with rage, tried to call out to her but found that he was voiceless. He struggled to follow


    but ended up copsing to the ground, left to watch helplessly as Vivienne walked away.


    Outside the cabin, Vivienne emerged into the darkness where Draven had been waiting. She issued a


    coldmand. "Lock the door."


    "Understood." Draven obediently responded.


    As Vivienne left the farm, she looked up at the night sky, where stars twinkled like scattered diamonds,


    a sight she couldn¡¯t enjoy in the light-polluted cities.


    "You still love stargazing, huh?"


    In the shadow of the trees outside the farm, a ck Lincoln was parked. Percival, leaning against its


    body, was barely visible in the darkness. His eyes shone brighter than the stars as he watched


    Vivienne.


    "And you still love following me?" Vivienne quipped, tilting her head to look at him with a smile.


    Percival walked over to hold her hand as they both looked at the sky, pointing to the five stars in the


    shape of an M above the North Star. He asked, "Do you remember?"


    "Cassiopeia. Mr. Wolf, you taught me." Vivienne replied while looking at the stars. "Quite ironic that the


    queen only became truly perfect after losing her beauty."


    "Vivienne." He squeezed Vivienne''s hand. "I can''t im to be a perfect man, but I promise to be your


    perfect lover."


    Taken aback, Vivienne found herself wondering how they had gone from talking about the stars to him


    professing his love for her.


    Percival, however, didn''t wait for her response. Instead, he gently led her towards the Lincoln,


    thoughtfully opening the backseat door for her.


    "Ms. Hawthorn." Thomas, sitting in the driver''s seat, greeted Vivienne with a somewhat weary


    expression.


    After a long day and an exhausting night due to Leopold''s interference, he was tired and just wanted to


    sleep. Yet he had been roused by Mr. Ellington to tail his fianc¨¦e.


    However, he didn''t dare voice hisints and put on a cheerful front when Percival got in the car.


    "Mr. Ellington."


    "Back to Tranquil Estates." Percival ordered.


    The car started, and perhaps because of Percival''s presence, Vivienne felt secure enough to rx and


    fell asleep on the seat.


    As she dozed off, her head tilted to rest on Percival''s shoulder.


    Percival looked down at her peaceful sleeping face and couldn''t help but smile. He lightly kissed her


    forehead and pulled her closer to him, allowing her to sleep morefortably.


    Upon reaching Tranquil Estates, Vivienne still hadn''t woken up.


    Percival, not wanting to disturb her, carefully carried her upstairs.


    As he was carrying her to her room, he realized that Vivienne''s unusualpliance was a sign of her


    He used the passcode Vivienne had given him to enter the Hawthorn family''s apartment and silently


    carried her to her room, gently cing her on the bed.


    After making sure that the air conditioning was at the right temperature and tucking her in under a


    nket, he turned around only to find his future father-inw, Dorian, standing in the doorway with a


    shocked expression.


    Percival, not wanting to wake Vivienne, quietly stepped out of the room and closed the door behind


    him.


    "You, you, you actually sneaked into Vivienne''s room in the middle of the night?!" Dorian pointed at


    him, his hand trembling.


    Cordelia, who hade out of her room to use the bathroom, was taken aback by Dorian''s words and


    froze in the hallway.


    "Speak up!" Dorian demanded, ring at Percival with a malicious look. "What stage have you and


    Vivienne reached?"


    "We''re at a stage where we can get married." Percival ambiguously answered.


    Dorian misunderstood, and his eyes widened in shock and anger.


    "Don''t just stand here; let''s go to the living room to talk." Cordelia suggested, not wanting to wake


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne and Thaddeus, as she shot Percival a look.


    Percival''s eyes glinted with amusement as he obediently followed Dorian and Cordelia to the living


    room.


    Once they were seated, Dorian and Cordelia turned their stern gazes towards Percival.


    Cordelia asked, "Now that you and Vivienne have crossed the line, what are your ns?"


    "I n to marry Vivienne as soon as she turns 20." Percival answered with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll


    give Vivienne the grandest wedding."


    After hearing this, Dorian''s expression softened a little, but he still looked at Percival as if he were a


    beast. "Vivienne is so young; how could you...¡±


    How could he take advantage of her?


    His little girl was now truly taken by this man.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Percival responded seriously.


    ¡°Well, since you have made up your mind, that¡¯s fine. Vivienne¡¯s 20th birthday is only half a year away.¡±


    Cordelia sighed, then added a little awkwardly, ¡°But Vivienne is still young. Don¡¯t rush to have children


    after getting married. Make sure to take precautions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Percival assured them.


    Vivienne had no idea that, as she innocently slept, Percival, in cahoots with her father and stepmother,


    had already fixed the date for their wedding.


    ...


    The next day.


    Vivienne was awakened by Draven''s call. He was sinct and straight to the point. "Felix passed away


    this morning."


    "Um, make sure to clean up all traces of him." Vivienne replied nonchntly before hanging up the call.


    Since she was still dressed in yesterday''s ck attire, she decided to freshen up and change into new


    clothes.


    Just then, Cordelia came knocking at her door. "Vivienne, are you up? Breakfast is ready."


    "I''m up." Vivienne answered, opening the door to meet Cordelia''s unusuallyplicated gaze.


    Cordelia scrutinized her meticulously, her eyes reflecting a mix of relief and regret. Finally, she let out a


    soft sigh and made her way to the dining room.


    Vivienne was puzzled.


    By the time she got to the dining room, Percival was already there, setting the table. After seeing her,


    he shot her a warm smile.


    Dorian, who was seated on the side, had a simrlyplex look on his face as he watched Vivienne.


    One part frustration, one part reluctance, one part mncholy, and a touch of relief. He let out a heavy


    sigh and said, "Sit down. You''re all grown up now, so it''s about that time."


    Vivienne was now even more puzzled.


    She felt as though she had missed something.


    When she looked questioningly at Percival, he simply smiled anddled porridge into her bowl without


    a word.


    Vivienne sat there, sipping on her porridge with a perplexed expression, feeling as though Percival''s


    grin was loaded with the satisfaction of a sessful schemer.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Almost done with breakfast, Dorian remembered a call he got from Dawson yesterday.


    "Oh, right, there''s something I need to tell you guys." He continued. "We''re moving house today. We''re


    moving to a vi in Jade Garden Residences."


    "Mr. Hawthorn, you bought a house?" Vivienne frowned.


    The prices in Jade Garden Residences were even higher than in Tranquil Estates. If it was a vi, it


    would cost millions.


    "No, but I might in the future." Dorian couldn''t help but grin at the thought of this unexpected good


    fortune.


    "See, Jade Garden Residences is a real estate development by ourpany, and their nning


    department wants to use real-life experiences as a promotional strategy for the vis. Somehow, they


    chose our family.¡±


    "My boss, Dawson, told me yesterday that as long as our entire family lives in their model house for a


    month, not only would they give me a bonus, but they would also sell me the vi we''re living in for a


    much lower price than market value. I thought it was a great opportunity, so I agreed."


    After hearing that it was Dawson''s scheme, Vivienne decided not to interfere.


    "You handle it. I have no objections."


    Percival, on the other hand, was looking skeptical. He felt that there was something odd about it.


    "Dorian, Cordelia, I''ve been looking for a ce to staytely. You wouldn''t mind if I joined you for this


    experience, would you? I''m also considering buying a vi in Jade Garden Residences."


    Dorian was about to refuse, but Cordelia shot him a look, and he relented.


    With Vivienne and Percival getting along so well, it would be good to give the couple some space to


    nurture their rtionship.


    So he reluctantly nodded.


    "Dad, will we get to live in a big house from now on?" Thaddeus asked, his eyes sparkling with


    excitement.


    "Yes." Dorian answered as he patted Thaddeus'' hair affectionately.


    Upon seeing his son''s expectant eyes, he decided that he had to buy the vi. Besides, he might not


    get another chance to take advantage of such a bargain.


    "Since we''re only going to be staying there for a month, we''ll just take some essentials. You don''t have


    to worry about the moving."


    "Alright." Vivienne agreed. She had other things on her mind, and after finishing her breakfast and


    cleaning up her dishes, she said, "I''m off to school."


    "I''lle with you." Percival offered.


    "What are you going to do at school? There''s no PE ss this week, and you''re a PE teacher."


    Vivienne teased.


    "I''m also looking for the person you''re looking for, so why not go together?" Percival replied simply.


    Vivienne''s gaze flickered. She was indeed going to school to look for someone.


    Anna.


    She had noticed the girl''s skills on the basketball court, and after witnessing her defusing a bomb, she


    was sure that Anna was the child she had been looking for.


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived at Cloudcrest High School, they learned from Lysander that Anna


    had transferred to Rivenwood overnight.


    "The kidnapping must have scared her. That''s probably why she decided to transfer suddenly."


    Lysander said with a frown. He couldn''t understand why Anna would choose to transfer to Rivenwood a


    week before the college entrance exams.


    But then, Anna had scored sixth in the whole grade in thest exam. Even if she transferred to


    Rivenwood, she should be able to get into a good university.


    Vivienne stayed silent. She and Percival had been looking for Anna for so long, hoping to learn the


    truth about her mother''sst mission and the potion incident. And now, she had just disappeared like


    that.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. She took it out and saw a message from an unknown number: [Ms.


    Vivienne, I know you have many questions. Come find me at Rivenwood. I''ll be waiting.]


    Anna!


    Percival saw it too. They exchanged a nce, both wondering about Anna''s intentions.


    Was her sudden transfer a way to escape someone, or was she using herself as bait to lure Vivienne to


    Rivenwood?


    ...


    Meanwhile, Dorian and Cordelia had hired a movingpany for their big move to Jade Garden


    Residences.


    Dawson had told them that all the furniture, appliances, and household items in the vi were already


    prepared, so they only needed to bring their clothes and necessities.


    When they were led to the designated model vi by the property management, Dorian thought they


    had made a mistake.


    The vi was not only located in the best part of Jade Garden Residences, but it was also the biggest.


    Which real estatepany would use their best house as a model home?


    However, the property management confirmed that there was no mistake and handed them the keys.


    Dorian and Cordelia moved their belongings into the vi, both astonished and puzzled.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they were stunned by the luxurious European-style interior.


    Custom-made crystal chandeliers from Veloria, handcrafted leather sofas, dining tables, and coffee


    tables with surfaces made fromrge pieces of jade.


    Even the carpet was a handwoven piece from an international luxury brand.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The total value of the interior design and furniture could easily buy another vi of the same size.


    "Does yourpany always go all out on these model homes?" Cordelia was bbergasted. She felt


    cautious about where to step, afraid she might break something and have to pay for it.


    "Did Mr. Dawson really say he''d give us all this furniture and decoration?"


    "Uh-huh, that''s what he said." Dorian was just as stunned.


    "Is Mr. Dawson some kind of rich idiot?" Cordelia expressed her perplexity.


    Before they could recover from their shock at the opulence of the vi, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    "It must be the real estate agents. They must have given us the wrong house." Dorian hurried to


    answer the door, mumbling, "I knew it couldn''t be this one..."


    But as soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by Dawson''s smiling face.


    "Mr. Dawson?"


    When he looked past Dawson, he saw eight handsome men, each with their own unique charm,


    standing in line. He instantly had an inkling of what was going on.


    "Mr. Dawson, this is your house, isn¡¯t it? I''m so sorry, the property management must have made a


    mistake and led us here. We''ll move our stuff out immediately."


    "No, no, no, there''s no mistake." Dawson immediately intervened. ¡°I¡¯m not here to kick you out. Your


    daughter, Vivienne, has some disciples from the Emerald Monastery who came to visit her in


    Havenwood. But since they couldn¡¯t reach her, they contacted ourpany, and I helped bring them


    over.¡±


    ¡°Disciples?¡± Cordelia came over, looking at the eight men standing behind Dawson. They looked old


    enough to be Vivienne¡¯s uncles, so how could they be her disciples?


    "Hello." Jerry, as the eldest among them, naturally stepped forward to represent the group. "We joined


    the Emerald Monasteryter than the Mystic Mistress, so technically, we are her juniors."


    Cordelia nodded in understanding, although the strong aura the man exuded made her feel a bit


    ufortable.


    She and Dorian exchanged nces, guessing that Dawson wouldn''t bring eight bad guys to their


    house. Since they imed to be Vivienne''s disciples, they let them in.


    The couple was also curious about Vivienne''s life at the monastery during the past decade since she


    always glossed over it and refused to go into detail.


    And so Dawson and the eight men, with reluctant Leopold in tow, made their entrance into the house.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    As soon as their guests came inside, Dorian and Cordelia realized that their pile of luggage was still in


    the living room and immediately felt a bit awkward. ¡°We apologize. We¡¯ve just moved in and haven¡¯t


    had the chance to tidy up yet.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Jerry quickly stepped forward, grabbing the biggest suitcase there before Dorian


    could react. ¡°Where should I put it?¡±


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback. Who wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed after watching a guest do their


    work?


    Before they could even utter a word of refusal, the other eight men rushed forward, each grabbing a


    piece of luggage until everything was taken. It almost looked like a heist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy with us.¡± Daniel picked up arge box filled with Thaddeus¡¯ toys with a smile as bright as


    the sunshine on a summer¡¯s day. ¡°Vivienne¡¯s parents are like our own, so please feel free to ask us for


    help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, thank you¡­¡± Dorian nodded, still feeling a bit stunned. However, when he saw that even


    Dawson was picking up a big bag, he quickly tried to stop him. ¡°Mr. Dawson, you really shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been sitting too much in the office, so now my back¡¯s starting to ache. This will be a


    good chance to stretch.¡± Dawson chuckled while holding onto the bag.


    Cordelia and Dorian exchanged nces. She was beginning to suspect that Dawson, the chairman of


    Alliance Enterprises, might be a bit too entric.


    Since these men were enthusiastically helping, Dorian and Cordelia realized that they couldn¡¯t refuse.


    So they let them handle all the luggage.


    After everything was sorted, Dorian and Cordelia quickly offered the nine men some coffee in the living


    room.


    Dawson gave Jerry a look as the hot coffee was served.


    Jerry understood and turned to Dorian and Cordelia. ¡°We kinda forgot to book a hotel when we came


    here. Could we stay here for a few days?¡±


    The couple looked at the eight men, who were still sweaty from the work they had just done. They


    hadn¡¯t even rolled down their sleeves yet. How could they say no?


    This vi was only temporary for them, so they turned back to Dawson. ¡°Mr. Dawson, what do you


    think?¡±


    Dawson was pleased. He was waiting for this question and smiled. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Dorian sighed in relief, but then Dawson added, ¡°I¡¯ve taken quite a liking to Vivienne¡¯s eight younger


    disciples. And I''ve never experienced living at Jade Garden Residences before, so why don''t I also stay


    here for a few days to chat more with them?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dorian was taken aback. He wondered how a simple model house experience turned into a


    collective sleepover. But Dawson was his boss; he even owned the vi they were currently standing


    in.


    How could he refuse?


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t, so he just reluctantly nodded.


    Now that Dorian and Cordelia had given the okay for these men to stay, Dawson was now in a great


    mood and immediately dered, ¡°I¡¯ll take the room on the left of your daughter''s.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the one on the right.¡± Daniel quickly imed.


    Jerry stared down at the other eager men and said seriously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the one across from


    Vivienne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the one next to Jerry.¡± Brian quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the one on the other side of Jerry.¡± Donald quickly spoke before Gary could.


    The Hawthorns would be staying on the third floor, and Vivienne¡¯s room was on the second floor, which


    had a total of six rooms. They were all taken now.


    Gary red at Donald and had no choice but to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the one above Vivienne¡¯s room.¡±


    Eric and Larry, who were slower to im a room, had to choose one on the third floor. Thest room


    was taken by Leopold.


    Dorian and Cordelia watched, feelingpletely dumbfounded, as the nine men divided up the rooms


    in the vi.


    Vivienne must have quite a bond with her eight younger disciples for them to want rooms so close to


    hers.


    But why was Dawson joining in?


    Once the rooms were assigned, the nine men immediately called to have their luggage delivered and


    moved into their respective rooms.


    After arranging his own room, Dawson wandered into Vivienne''s bedroom next door.


    Vivienne''s room was north-facing. It had excellent lighting and venttion and arge balcony filled with


    blooming flowers.


    Every piece of furniture in the room was handpicked by the nine disciples and flown in overnight, all to


    win Vivienne''s favor.


    To ensure that Dorian and Cordelia would assign this second-floor room to Vivienne, the nine men had


    gone to great lengths to persuade the couple.


    Dawson whistled as he stepped onto the balcony to take a look around.


    Jade Garden Residences was located on high ground, and from the balcony, you could see the nearby


    Jewel Park.


    Pleased with the view, he returned to the room and saw that Vivienne''s suitcase was still on the floor.


    With time on his hands, Dawson decided to help her sort her clothes into the wardrobe.


    As he was humming and unpacking the suitcase, a piece of pink fabric with a strawberry cake pattern


    slipped out.


    He picked it up, and his face turned crimson.


    "What are you doing?" Jerry''s voice suddenly echoed from the doorway.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dawson jumped and jolted. He almost dropped the item in his hand.


    He turned around to see Jerry and Daniel standing at the door, both looking quite shocked.


    ¡°I never knew you had such peculiar tastes. Are you really stealing Vivienne''s underwear?¡± Daniel''s


    hand trembled as he pointed at Dawson.


    "What? The fifth disciple swiped Vivienne''s panties?!" Donald, hearing themotion, eximed and


    pushed his way to the door.


    "What color are Vivienne''s panties?" Brian curiously craned his neck to see, only to be met with a


    collective scornful gaze from everyone. It seemed like they were using him of being a pervert.


    "No, no, it''s a misunderstanding. A serious misunderstanding..." Dawson quickly waved his hands,


    frantically trying to exin that he was just helping Vivienne pack her things.


    At that moment, a chilly voice came from the doorway. "What are you all doing?"


    Dawson, still holding the strawberry-printed panties, met Vivienne''s puzzled gaze. In an instant, his


    face turned deathly pale.


    Percival stood behind Vivienne. His eyes, uponnding on the item in Dawson''s hand, filled with


    murderous intent in a heartbeat.


    "Vivienne, let me plead... I mean, let me exin." Dawson stammered.


    Vivienne cracked her knuckles, and amid the echoing sounds, Jerry and the others instinctively made


    way.


    Dawson, upon seeing the furious Vivienne advance, took a step back. "Vivienne, these pieces of


    furniture were carefully selected by all of us. It would be such a waste to break them."


    Without uttering a word, Vivienne silently walked in.


    Daniel, considerate as ever, closed the door behind her.


    Dawson''s screams could be heard from the room, but they quickly faded into a whisper.


    Daniel, unfazed, provocatively looked at Percival outside the door. "Now that you''ve brought Vivienne


    back, you can leave."


    "Leave?" Percival didn''t pay heed to Daniel''s provocation. "Nobody told you that I''m staying here?"


    "Stay here?" Daniel scoffed. "Too bad. There''s no room for you here."


    Percival''s brow furrowed.


    Daniel, being "kind," pointed out the obvious to him. "This one''s mine, that one''s Jerry''s, that one''s


    Dawson''s, and the one next to it..."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Percival''s face grew colder the more he listened. From the moment he heard Dorian mention the vi,


    he had a feeling something was off. As he suspected, it was these annoying men who were up to no


    good. They took advantage of his absence to im all the rooms next to Vivienne''s bedroom.


    Upon hearing themotion, Dorian and Cordelia came down from the third floor.


    After seeing Percival, Dorian and Cordelia paused, only then remembering that Percival was supposed


    to live with them.


    However, they hadpletely forgotten, and all the rooms on the second and third floors had been


    taken.


    "Um..." Dorian nced around before hesitantly proposing to Percival. "Percival, would you mind taking


    a room on the first floor?"


    Percival lifted his eyes and smirked. His cold gaze swept over the seven men in the hallway, finally


    Jerry and the others immediately turned their attention to Leopold. They were threatening him with their


    gazes, hinting that if he agreed, they would make him pay.


    Leopoldmented in his heart as he wondered why he had to be stuck in the middle of this mess.


    However, now that he was facing Percival''s mocking gaze, even though he found the eight elder


    disciples terrifying, he realized that if he didn''t agree, Percival would surely make him suffer. So he


    chuckled nervously. "I''m afraid of heights. I''ll go to the first floor."


    Jerry and the others'' gazes immediately turned murderous, tantly using Leopold of being a


    traitor.


    Leopold could only pretend not to see them. He slipped upstairs to pack his things, hoping to avoid the


    battleground that was the second floor.


    As soon as he entered his room, someone grabbed his cor from behind.


    Percival''s icy voice echoed in his ear. "Did you have fun tearing down my houses?"


    Leopold trembled; he nearly fell to his knees. He turned around and stammered, "Percival, they forced


    me. You don''t know how terrifying other eight elder disciples are..."


    "Oh?" Percival chuckled coldly. "They''re scary, but I''m not? There''s a hardcore training program


    specifically designed for neers at the bureau. How about you lead the team?"


    "Please no!" Leopold''s hair stood on end, and he fell to his knees. He was truly begging at this point.


    He clung to Percival''s legs, pleading, "Percival, that trainingsts several months! And with all that''s


    going on right now, how can you manage to deal with them without me, your handsome and capable


    sidekick?"


    The hardcore training program,monly referred to as ''Hell Training'' at the bureau, was Percival''s


    twisted version of the original program.


    They had all endured this brutal training to be official members of the team who were eligible for


    assignments.


    The original training was designed by Lark and was so brutal that it was dubbed ''Devil Training.''


    Those few months of testing were a living nightmare. Out of a thousand participants, fewer than thirty


    passed, demonstrating just how twisted the training was.


    But Percival, this sadist, wasn''t satisfied after enduring the ''Devil Training.''


    He took over Lark''s team and proposed to the bureau to revise the training, adding several extreme


    tests and transforming the Devil Training into Hell Training.


    Numerous neers at the bureau cried out in pain because of this and cursed Percival behind his


    back.


    He had barely survived the ''Devil Training,'' so how could he willingly undergo the more terrifying ''Hell


    Training''?


    "Hmm." Percival sneered, kicking Leopold away. "You think I want you around to annoy me?"


    "No, not at all. I''m the most considerate person in the world. How could I annoy you?" Leopold tried to


    approach him again.


    Percival coldly avoided him and looked at him with a mocking expression, as if to say, ¡®Do you really


    believe what you''re saying?¡¯


    "Percival..." Leopold was on the verge of tears. "Please give me a chance to redeem myself."


    Percival responded, "Get rid of the eight men."


    For Vivienne''s sake, he could tolerate them trashing his room, but he wouldn''t tolerate them trying to


    take Vivienne''s attention from him.


    "Uh..." Leopold hesitated as he thought about the elder disciples. But after seeing Percival''s cold gaze,


    he immediately agreed. "Sure, sure. I''ll make sure it happens. But..."


    Percival''s softened expression stiffened again, as Leopold hastily added, "But they are not ordinary


    people. We should take them down one by one."


    "Oh?" Percival leaned back on the leather couch as he crossed his long legs and raised an eyebrow at


    Leopold. "How do we take them down one at a time?"


    "Hehehe." Leopold chuckled, leaned in, and whispered, "Jerry likes to paint, Daniel''s afraid of cats, Eric


    loves tea, and the fifth elder disciple..."


    Percival gave him a cold nce. "By your method, wouldn''t we be wasting a lot of time?"


    Leopold looked like he was about to cry. "This is the best method I can think of. Otherwise, it won''t be


    easy to get rid of them."


    "Heh!" Percival smirked. "Is that so?"


    ...


    On the first floor.


    When Vivienne came down after reprimanding Dawson, she saw Percival and her other eight disciples


    sitting across from each other on the couches in the living room, engaged in a standoff.


    Jerry and the others red at Percival with distaste.


    Though Percival was alone, he didn''t lose an ounce of his daunting aura as he nonchntly faced off


    against them.


    Dorian and Cordelia watched helplessly as the situation unfolded. The moment they sat down, the


    atmosphere turned tense.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric scoffed at Percival. He expertly boiled water and brewed tea using the tea set on the table, then


    served it to everyone.


    Although many of them usually drank coffee, it was nice to try the world-renowned teas made in


    various countries all over the world.


    "Dorian, Cordelia, the Queen¡¯s Court tea I brought today is the best tea avable locally. Please have a


    taste."


    Eric''s words were directed at Dorian and Cordelia, but his eyes were fixed on Percival. He cast him a


    challenging gaze as he slid a cup towards him.


    Percival gave him a slight smile. He lifted his cup of tea for a sip and praised it. "Rich and lingering. A


    fine tea indeed."


    Well, Queen¡¯s Court tea was bound to be a delicious and aromatic drink.


    Just when Eric was about to bask in his victory, the doorbell rang.


    Cordelia rose to answer the door, ushering in Thomas, who was cradling a box.


    "Percival, your item is here." Thomas said as he approached Percival.


    With a slight nod from Percival, Thomas immediately ced the box on the table, unveiling aplete


    tea set.


    A carved tea set wasid out on the table. It was polished from jadeite, so the white and green contrast


    made it particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Eric''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull once he saw the carved tea set. This set was a masterpiece


    from the home of the world¡¯s best tea masters. It was crafted by the renowned artisan Yacob. It had


    fetched a staggering billion dors at an auction in M Statest year.


    Eric was astounded to learn that Percival was the one who had snatched it from him at the auction.


    Upon seeing the tea leaves brought by Thomas, Eric gasped. "This¡­ This is¡­"


    Percival took the tea leaves from Thomas and elegantly brewed the tea with the spring water that


    Thomas had brought.


    "These are harvested from the eighteen tea nts from the Royal Tea Garden. Only two ounces are


    produced each year. They are priceless and rare."


    "There¡¯s no way you''re using such a valuable antique tea set to make tea?!" Eric watched as Percival


    ced the tea leaves and boiling water into the carved tea set.


    His eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets, and his face was a picture of heartache. "What a


    waste!"


    There were only two of Yacob''s tea sets in existence. If it were to be damaged, it would be a loss for all


    of mankind.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    With a nonchnt expression on his face, Percival pushed a cup of freshly brewed tea towards Eric.


    "Tea sets are meant for making tea, aren''t they?"


    "But this is an antique! An antique!" Eric red at Percival in resentment, but he couldn''t resist picking


    up the cup of tea and taking a sip.


    The delicate and distinctive fragrance of the tea almost made him sigh in contentment.


    He had been longing for this tea, which was produced by the eighteen tea nts in the Royal Tea


    Garden.


    However, its annual yield was only about 50 grams, and even before the leaves were picked, they were


    already ordered by the big shots. He didn''t even have the chance to get a whiff of its aroma.


    Unexpectedly, it was Percival, the man he currently despised the most, who had made this dream


    As he savored the tea, he carefully admired the intricately carved cup in his hand.


    The small cup was adorned with stories rted to tea. It told stories of its cultivation, picking,


    processing, selling, brewing, and serving. All expertly carved by Yacob.


    It was a one-of-a-kind masterpiece, making whatever set he had look like junk inparison.


    Such a precious item should be stored in a safe and admired, shouldn''t it?


    But this infuriating man had just casually brought it out for use.


    Vivienne couldn''t help butugh at the sight of Eric''s jealous face. He looked like he wanted to bite


    Percival to death.


    "Vivienne." As soon as Vivienne came down, Dorian and Cordelia hurriedly called her over.


    "Do they have a grudge against Percival?" Cordelia asked in a low voice.


    From their perspective, it seemed like the men were just making tea, but it felt like they were on the


    verge of a fight.


    Vivienne smiled and patted Cordelia''s back to reassure her.


    "Vivienne,e and sit here." Jerry and the others immediately made room for her as soon as they


    saw her.


    Before Vivienne could react, Percival stood up, took her hand, and led her to sit next to him. He raised


    his eyebrows at the eight disgruntled faces across from them.


    He then brewed another cup of tea for Vivienne and handed it to her. He nced disdainfully at Eric''s


    useless tea set and said scornfully, "Next time, keep this trash to yourself."


    It was just round one, but Eric was utterly defeated.


    Jerry and the other men exchanged nces and pulled out a long box that had been by their side.


    They took out a scroll from the box and handed it to Dorian.


    With Brian''s help, Jerry unrolled the scroll, revealing a stunningndscape painting.


    "Dorian, Cordelia, we weren''t sure what to bring as a gift for our visit, so we prepared a painting by


    Gustaf, the most famous painter our country has ever had, titled ''Thousand Hills in Late Snow.''"


    Dorian and Cordelia gasped in surprise as they looked at the painting. They had seen this famous


    painting in the news before. It was said to have been auctioned for a staggering 3 billion dors. It was


    bought by a mysterious buyer, who turned out to be Jerry.


    Just now, the extravagant tea and tea sets had already made Dorian and Cordelia feel like they were


    on pins and needles. Now, Jerry was presenting them with this priceless painting as a gift.


    They were so stunned that they forgot to refuse the gift.


    Were all the disciples of the Emerald Monastery this rich? They couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    "Huh." Percival nced at the painting and sneered at Jerry. "Jerry, I heard that you were a


    connoisseur of great paintings. Howe you didn''t realize that this painting is a fake?"


    "Mr. Ellington, if you don''t understand art, don''t talk nonsense." Jerry''s face turned cold. "This painting


    by Gustaf has been appraised by several domestic experts."


    "They are just self-proimed experts." Percival said dismissively. "There are plenty of cases where


    ignorant experts have ruined precious antiques."


    "Isn''t it you who is pretending to know anything about art?" Jerry retorted coldly. "You say this painting


    is a fake, but do you have any proof?"


    "The silk used in this painting." Percival pointed at the painting. "This type of silk only started being


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    produced 40 years ago. How could Gustaf make this when he died nearly 80 years ago?"


    Jerry''s face turned pale as he looked at the painting in disbelief.


    "You can have it tested." Percival suggested.


    "How do you know this so clearly?" Jerry asked, still in disbelief.


    Percival signaled to Thomas, who handed him a long box that he had been holding under his arm. He


    took out a scroll from the box and, with Thomas''s help, unrolled it.


    A painting identical to ''Thousand Hills in Late Snow'' was disyed in front of everyone.


    "Because the real painting has always been in my possession." Percival''s lips curled up in a smug


    smile.


    Jerry was shocked. He stepped forward to examine Percival''s painting carefully. The more he looked at


    it, the more his heart trembled.


    By just looking at the painting, he could recognize Gustaf''s distinctive brushstrokes. He couldn''t believe


    that he had spent 3 billion dors on a replica!


    "Don''t be disheartened, Jerry." Percival said, feigning sympathy. "Although your painting is a replica, it''s


    still a rare masterpiece and quite valuable."


    In round two, the disciples suffered another defeat.


    Jerry was so stunned that he couldn''t speak. He could only watch as Percival rolled up the authentic


    ''Thousand Hills in Late Snow'' and presented it to Dorian and Cordelia.


    "Father-inw, mother-inw, this painting is my gift to you."


    Dorian and Cordelia didn''t dare ept it. They didn''t know what to do.


    "You can consider it as a gift for Vivienne. Just ept it on her behalf." Percival took Vivienne''s hand


    and held it in his. "We''re getting our marriage license soon."


    Vivienne was taken aback.


    What was he talking about?


    She only agreed to not call off their engagement, but how did it turn into getting a marriage license?


    Vivienne''s silence, in Dorian''s eyes, was her tacit agreement to the idea of getting a marriage license.


    In an instant, he found himself even more irritated with Percival.


    ¡°ept the gift for Vivienne; we¡¯ll consider it part of her wedding gift.¡± He said to Cordelia.


    At this, Jerry and his fellows all suddenly wore grim expressions.


    Dawson, who had been hobbling down the stairs from the second floor, overheard this and eximed,


    ¡°What wedding gift?! No way! I don''t agree!¡±


    Dorian and Cordelia furrowed their brows at him. What business was it of Dawson¡¯s what they nned


    for their daughter''s wedding gift?


    Under the confused gaze of the couple, Dawson fell silent. Only after a while did he finally stutter out, ¡°I


    mean, the interior of this vi is quite nice; I don¡¯t agree with changing it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, did you doze off?¡± Dorian stood up to offer Dawson a seat. ¡°I called you down for tea, but


    you didn''t respond.¡±


    Dawson, not daring to take Dorian''s seat, sat down in the vacant spot next to Eric. He couldn''t help but


    gasp as he nced resentfully at Vivienne, who was sipping her tea across the table.


    His dear Vivienne had been ruthless earlier; he ached everywhere, yet there wasn¡¯t a scratch to be


    seen on him.


    Vivienne, with her porcin fingers delicately cradling a cup of tea that Percival had brewed, was


    serenely tasting it,pletely ignoring Dawson¡¯s bitter gaze.


    Left with no choice, Dawson turned his attention to Jerry, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s happening? I thought we


    were trying to get rid of the jerk? How did we get to dowries?¡±


    Jerry gave him a look that spoke volumes, but he chose to remain silent.


    How could he tell Dawson that he and Eric had attempted to outss Percival but had ended up utterly


    defeated?

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Donald nced at Jerry and Eric, and ran a hand through his hair with a hint of vanity.


    "By the way, Vivienne," he said while grinning at her, "I recently pimped up a new car. I think you''re


    gonna love it. I was actually thinking of letting you take it for a spin."


    "Oh?" At the mention of the car, Vivienne''s interest was piqued.


    Donald was known for his top-notch car modifications, and she''d driven some of his custom builds


    before.


    "Where''s the car?" She asked, arching an eyebrow at him.


    "It''s on its way." Donald replied while shooting a smug nce at Percival, who was sipping his tea with


    a faint smile hidden behind his cup.


    Just then, Donald''s phone rang. His assistant sounded terrified. "Sir, your car, the TLJ691, was hit... It''s


    totaled."


    "What?!" Donald''s eyes widened in shock. "Who the hell hit my car?!"


    His assistant stuttered. "It was¡­ it was Mr. Ellington''s men... They drove a steamroller right into it."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald shot Percival an enraged look. "Percival, did you destroy the gift I was going to give Vivienne?!"


    "You''ve ruined so many of my properties." Percival took another sip of his tea, his voice calm and


    He turned to Vivienne with a tender expression on his face. "Vivienne, I can get you any car you want.


    My car modification skills are quite good, too. Would you like to give it a try?"


    This caught Vivienne so off guard that she nearly choked on her tea.


    Jerry and the others red at Percival, but none of them dared to challenge him.


    At that moment, Daniel cleared his throat. "Vivienne, I''ve also got a gift for you."


    He pulled out arge box, intending to show her the top-notch ruby he''d picked out, but something felt


    off. The box seemed to be... moving?


    Perplexed, he opened the box only to find a sleepy kitten inside, which meowed softly at him.


    "Aaaah! It¡¯s a cat!" Daniel shrieked like a schoolgirl and flung the box away. He jumped up, almost


    Vivienne caught the kitten mid-air. It was a British Shorthair that was silver in color. She thought it was


    quite adorable.


    But Daniel looked like he''d seen a ghost. It was quite amusing, considering he was a big, burly man.


    As a kid, Daniel had been pranked and locked in a room full of stray cats for three days and nights,


    which left him traumatized. He''d never been able to get over his fear of cats.


    Vivienne petted the kitten and nced at Percival, who was leisurely sipping his tea.


    Leopold, who had been shying away in the corner, was suddenly under the scrutiny of Jerry and the


    others.


    "How did he know what gifts we were going to give?" Jerry asked as his gaze fixed on Leopold.


    All eyes turned to Leopold.


    Leopold raised his head nervously, shing an awkward smile at them.


    The next moment, he was being dragged out to the yard by them.


    They couldn''t fight in the living room. It would scare Vivienne¡¯s parents.


    "Percival, help me!" Leopold cried out to Percival in panic.


    Percival merely sipped his tea, not even sparing him a nce.


    Just then, Vivienne''s parents, Dorian and Cordelia, who were sitting on the couch, turned to her,


    looking confused. "Shouldn''t we stop them?"


    Vivienne and Percival, both enjoying their tea, shrugged off their concerns.


    After finishing his third cup of tea, Percival picked up his phone and dialed Eden Perez, the CEO of the


    Perez Group.


    "Mr. Perez."


    Eden sounded nervous. "Mr. Ellington, how may I assist you?"


    "I have aint." Percival said with a softugh.


    "Aint?" Eden asked, sounding confused. "Who dared to offend you?"


    "Your eldest son." Percival replied. "He and his men destroyed all my properties in Havenwood. What


    do you propose we do about this?"


    "What?!" Eden''s voice rose several pitches. "Those little pests really had the balls to mess with you?!


    I''ll skin them alive!"


    Percival hung up, finally feeling satisfied.


    Just as the group of eight, who had just returned from Leopold¡¯s ¡°punishment,¡± were rxing in the


    living room, their phones rang almost simultaneously.


    "Dad?" Jerry answered.


    Just as he asked, a furious roar came through from the other end of the line.


    "You little brat! Do you have a death wish? What gave you the audacity to tear down someone else''s


    house?! Get your ass back here right now! If you aren¡¯t on a ne back within half an hour, don¡¯t me


    me for sending someone to fetch you!¡±


    Jerry froze, and the other seven men apparently suffered the same fate. They were all left stunned by


    the incessant yelling from their parents.


    He nced at Percival, who was smirking, and instantly understood what had happened. ¡°Percival, do


    you have no shame?! At your age, you¡¯re resorting to tattling like a child?!¡±


    Percival, with a smug expression, wrapped an arm around Vivienne''s waist. ¡°I¡¯m just following my


    fianc¨¦e¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne, are you just going to let him bully us like this?¡± Danielined, still standing a safe


    distance away, in fear of the cat in Vivienne¡¯s arms.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. She was actually thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. She didn¡¯t want to get


    involved and shrugged. ¡°You guys bully my fianc¨¦, and you expect me to help you? Eight of you lost to


    him alone. Aren''t you embarrassed?¡±


    Daniel was speechless.


    At that moment, their phones started ringing like crazy again. They saw that it was their parents¡¯


    numbers. They all knew a throbbing headache wasing, making them all reluctant to answer. They


    dashed upstairs to pack their bags, then rushed back down, ready to leave.


    ¡°Don''t forget to take the hazardous waste in the yard with you.¡± Percival called after them.


    The eight guys froze and nced disdainfully at Leopold, who was barely conscious on the ground. But


    they still picked him up and left.


    With the nine of them gone, the living room became eerily quiet.


    Percival took a deep breath. With those nine troublemakers gone, even the air seemed fresher.


    He turned to Thomas and gave him an order. ¡°Clean up the room next to Vivienne''s and disinfect it


    thoroughly.¡±


    Thomas immediatelyplied, and without Percival having to say anything, he moved all of Percival''s


    luggage into the cleaned room after tidying up the room in which Dawson used to stay.


    After Percival moved into the room next to Vivienne''s as he wished, he gave Thomas another order.


    ¡°Remember to send the bills for renovating my houses to Leopold.¡±


    Thomas silently mourned for Leopold. Broken bones and a hefty bill, and it wasn¡¯t a small sum either.


    Leopold''s allowance for the year might just cover it.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    A weekter, the senior students of Cloudcrest High School were sessfully embracing their college


    entrance exams.


    Half a monthter, the college entrance exam results came out, and to everyone''s surprise, two dark


    horses emerged from ss Eighteen.


    One was Charlotte Redwood, who was admitted to the Cambridge Excellence Institute with the highest


    score in the state, and the other was Faye Churchill, who was admitted to the Harvard Knowledge


    Institute with the second highest score in the state.


    It was already quite an achievement for a ss to have one student admitted to such prestigious


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    institutions, yet somehow, ss Eighteen had produced two!


    As for Logan Wood, Oberon Harper, and Coral Lockwood, they too had made it to pretty good


    universities.


    Upon hearing this news, the parents of other sses who had previously targeted Vivienne were


    somewhat stunned.


    They all doubted their memories. Could this really be the achievement of the once-failing ss


    Eighteen?


    Lysander was overjoyed. This year, besides the suddenly blossoming ss Eighteen, there were two


    students admitted to the prestigious universities. An aplishment the previous years could not


    match.


    It was all thanks to his brilliant move of inviting Vivienne to be ss Eighteen¡¯s headteacher.


    The parents of the students in ss Eighteen never dreamed that their children could achieve such


    good grades. On graduation day, they surrounded Vivienne, expressing their gratitude in turns.


    Meanwhile, the parents of the junior students, upon seeing Vivienne, became as eager as a wolf that


    had just spotted its prey. They surrounded Vivienne to inquire about which ss she would be taking


    next year. Whichever ss she would head would be the ss they nned on transferring their


    children into.


    Other schools also wanted to recruit this talent. Since Vivienne was generally unreachable, they took


    the opportunity to approach her at Cloudcrest High School''s graduation ceremony.


    Vivienne was surrounded by a sea of people, while Percival, the not-so-useful gym teacher, was


    pushed aside.


    "Don''t even think about it. Vivienne won''t stay." He said while looking at Lysander, who was standing


    beside him, smiling from ear to ear.


    Vivienne came to Cloudcrest High School to look for Anna. Now that Anna was no longer here, she


    naturally wouldn''t stay.


    Lysander''s smile stiffened, and he looked at Percival with a hint of resentment. As if he were the


    reason he could no longer fantasize and daydream.


    "Daydreaming too much can lead to senility." It was like Percival hade to retrieve his prized


    possession. Giving Lysander the impression that he should stop living in his fantasynd.


    Sure enough, when Vivienne was asked for the nth time which ss she would be taking next year,


    she said, "I''m sorry. Today is myst day as a headteacher at Cloudcrest High School. After this, I''ll


    resign and no longer teach."


    The parents of the junior students were greatly disappointed and dispersed, leaving only the parents of


    Senior ss Eighteen, who were still enthusiastically surrounding Vivienne.


    This scene, naturally, was witnessed by many, including Scott Brooks, who hade to attend


    Arabe''s graduation ceremony at her request.


    "That seems to be your foster sister." Scott said, looking at Vivienne in the crowd. "Let''s go say hello."


    A shadow crossed Arabe''s eyes. She was reluctant.


    Originally, her practice test scores were enough to meet the admission line of the prestigious


    universities, but she underperformed in the actual college entrance exams and only got into a lower-


    ranked university.


    On the other hand, the performance of Vivienne''s ss Eighteen was surprisingly outstanding. Even


    Coral, who transferred to her ss, got into a top-tier university, while she, the talented girl from


    Havenwood, became ordinary.


    Ever since the test results came out a few days ago, she had heard countless praises directed at


    Vivienne.


    Naturally, she also heard many people discussing her, the talented girl from Havenwood, whose


    reputation didn¡¯t match reality.


    But when she saw the handsome and noble man standing not far from Vivienne, her eyes lit up, and


    she actively took Scott¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go congratte my sister¡¯s students on their good results.¡±


    Scott stiffened. Even though Arabe had been back for a while, he still couldn¡¯t warm up to her. Every


    time she got this close, he felt ufortable, even a bit repulsed. He wanted to immediately shake her


    off.


    However, from the first time he saw Vivienne, all he wanted to do was get close to her. She gave off the


    same kind and caring vibe as his lost love, Karen.


    Scott suppressed his urge to shake off Arabe and walked with her towards Vivienne.


    "Mr. Brooks." Upon seeing Scott approaching, Percival nodded at him.


    "Mr. Ellington." After a curt greeting, Scott wanted to find Vivienne to say a few words.


    But Arabe, who was holding his arm, subtly dropped something at Percival''s feet, then signaled her


    henchmen with her eyes.


    The few sycophants gasped and pointed at Percival''s feet.


    "Oh my! How did Arabe''s bracelet end up falling off Mr. Ellington? Have you two been seeing each


    other secretly?"


    Their exmations were loud enough to silence the crowd around Vivienne. All eyes turned to Percival.


    Scott paused in his tracks, frowning as he nced between Percival and Arabe.


    "You people should stop spreading rumors." Arabe blushed slightly as her eyes nced at Percival


    with a hint of a smile, hesitating to borate further. "Me and my brother-inw... there''s nothing


    intimate going on."


    Despite her ims, her demeanor only seemed to convince the crowd of the opposite, insinuating a


    hidden rtionship.


    Most people present were aware of Vivienne and Percival''s rtionship, and their expressions turned


    disapproving at the sight of him.


    Vivienne''s expression turned cold. She had made it clear once before that Percival was her man, and


    Arabe needed to keep her hands off him.


    Clearly, Arabe was not one to listen.


    "Oh, Arabe, just be honest." The sycophants egged her on, following her cues. "You''re so beautiful.


    It''s not a surprise that he likes you and carries your bracelet around."


    "Humph!" Percival scoffed, striding through the crowd to pull Vivienne into his arms, looking disdainfully


    at the attention-seeking Arabe. "Am I blind? To be interested in a girl who just graduated high school


    and is already pregnant before marriage?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The crowd fell silent in unison. All eyes gravitated towards Arabe, whose face had paled dramatically.


    Even Arabe''s usual sycophants were dumbstruck. They were unsure whether to follow the script that


    Arabe had been ying out so far.


    "Mr. Ellington, what do you mean by this?" Scott asked with his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. He


    wasn''t particrly fond of Arabe, but he was her father, after all, and he wouldn''t stand for someone


    tarnishing her reputation.


    "Scott, you''re not in the loop?" Percival, with his arm around Vivienne and the other hand in his pocket,


    replied with a condescending sneer. "Your daughter was confirmed to be pregnant over half a month


    ago at the city hospital."


    Arabe''s face lost even more color as her hand instinctively reached for her stomach. She had paid a


    substantial sum to keep her hospital visit confidential and couldn''t fathom how Percival had found out.


    She had initially nned to terminate the pregnancy as soon as she found out, but with the college


    entrance exams just over a week away, she didn''t want to risk any post-procedureplications that


    could affect future pregnancies. So, she had gritted her teeth and decided to postpone it until after she


    had taken the exams.


    However, right after the exams, the Brooks family had been unable to find the renowned Specter


    Healer and had instead enlisted the help of the world-renowned Pendleton family, one of the four great


    families of Rivenwood, who specialized in medicine, to treat Tristan.


    The prodigy of the Pendleton family was Calista Pendleton. She had chosen to specialize in medicine


    and had quickly built a reputation as a medical genius. At the young age of twenty-two, she had already


    be a well-respected doctor with many high-impact papers and medical awards to her name.


    The Brooks family brought Calista to Havenwood to treat Tristan.


    Ashley Edwards, who was acquainted with Calista, had been asked to apany her.


    Arabe had hoped to terminate her pregnancy during this time, but Ashley''s constant surveince had


    made that impossible.


    She was constantly worried that Calista, with her exceptional medical skills, would notice her condition


    and tell Ashley, which would have inevitably led to her secret being revealed.


    But she hadn''t expected Percival to expose her in such a ruthless manner.


    "Arabe?" Scott initially wanted to clear the air, but considering the surrounding onlookers, he decided


    it would be better to discuss the matter at home.


    "Let''s go home."


    However, one of Arabe''s sycophants suddenly blurted out, "Arabe, is the baby in your belly Mr.


    Ellington''s? Otherwise, how did your bracelet end up with him?"


    The sycophant then turned to Percival. "Mr. Ellington, if you''re the father of Arabe''s child, you can''t


    just deny it!"


    Percival shot him a cold look, silencing him instantly.


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves, clearly believing the sycophant''s words.


    "You expect me to take responsibility for this? You''re not worth it." Percival retorted with disdain as his


    eyes fell on Arabe. "I wouldn''t mind waiting until you''re seven weeks pregnant to do a DNA test. I''d


    be more than happy to help you find the real father of your child."


    Arabe stared at Percival in horror, as if she were looking at a monster.


    She couldn''t possibly agree to a DNA test, let alone allow Percival to investigate the paternity of her


    unborn child.


    If it were discovered that the father of her baby was a patient from the N&S Psychiatric Hospital, her


    reputation and future would be ruined.


    "Dad!" Arabe grabbed Dorian''s hand. "I''m not feeling well; can we go home?"


    Scott nced at Percival, sensing that he knew something about the father of Arabe''s child. But he


    didn''t want to risk any more scandals today.


    For the sake of the Brooks family''s reputation, he decided to leave.


    "We''ll go home and talk about this." He said, nodding at Arabe.


    Arabe felt a chill down her spine. She knew that once she returned to the Brooks family¡¯s mansion,


    she would be thoroughly questioned about her pregnancy. She would have toe up with a


    convincing story about the father of her child.


    With a mix of resentment and defiance, she shot Percival a nce, gritted her teeth, and discreetly


    sent a few messages on her phone.


    Percival watched with a steely gaze as Scott left with Arabe.


    Vivienne, who was nestled in his arms, suddenly broke the silence. "You really care about her, don''t


    you? You even know exactly how many weeks she''s suspected to be pregnant?"


    For some reason, she said this with an unnerving calmness.


    Percival thought he detected a hint of danger in her tone.


    "Thomas." He promptly dialed his trusted associate. "I need you to ensure that the scandal of


    Arabe''s pregnancy does not get swept under the rug."


    "I got it, Percival." Thomas responded before Percival disconnected the call.


    He looked at Vivienne, noticing the threat in her demeanor had mysteriously vanished. He couldn''t help


    but chuckle inwardly.


    His precious little Vivienne had quite the jealous streak.


    To make Arabe''smute to Cloudcrest High School easier, Scott bought back the Hawthorn


    Mansion that Beatrice had sold to pay off her debts.


    After the family reunion, Judith and her brood nned to return to their home in Rivenwood.


    However, Arabe had requested their presence for her graduation ceremony.


    Thus, Judith, Timothy Brooks, Ronald Brooks, and Melissa Brooks were all present in Havenwood.


    Arabe and Scott hadn''t returned to the Hawthorn Mansion yet.


    Ashley, who was engrossed on her phone, suddenly jumped up, yelling, "Grandma, Mom,e look at


    this! Arabe is trending on Havenwood''s Twitter again!"


    Timothy and Ronald, who had just entered the room, were startled by her outburst.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arabe is trending again for what?"


    Judith and Melissa, who were arranging flowers, frowned at themotion.


    Melissa tried to hush Ashley. "Keep your voice down, Ashley. Why the big fuss about a Twitter trend?"


    "Look! She''s pregnant!" Ashley handed over her phone. "She''s only eighteen and fresh out of high


    school, but she''s already expecting?! She''s making a mockery of our family name!"


    "How can that be?" Melissa looked at Ashley''s phone skeptically. "Arabe has always been so well-


    behaved. Are you sure this isn''t fake news?"


    Judith, the matriarch, silently put on her sses and bent over to examine Ashley''s phone.


    Meanwhile, Timothy and Ronald each pulled out their phones to check the trending news on Twitter.


    The video on the news showed Arabe intentionally dropping her bracelet at Percival''s feet.


    This was followed by a clip of one of Arabe''s sycophants spinning a tale of a secret affair between


    Arabe and Percival, only to have Percival publicly expose the truth about her pregnancy.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Judith and Melissa''s brows furrowed more deeply, while Timothy and Ronald''s faces darkened.


    "Has Arabe lost her mind?!" Ashley looked at Arabe in the video with disgust, which was quickly


    masked by anger. "Not only is she pregnant before marriage, but she now wants to pin the me on


    Percival to make him the fall guy?!"


    Ha!


    As if she were even on his level!


    A man like Percival was beyond Arabe''s wildest dreams!


    Ashley sneered inwardly but put on a face of grievance. "Mom, Grandma, this scandal has spread all


    over Havenwood. What if it reaches Rivenwood? What will people think of our family? My reputation


    will be ruined too! People will think I''m just as promiscuous as Arabe because we''re cousins!"


    Judith, of course, had thought of this as well. Just as she was about to reassure Ashley, Ronald''s cell


    phone rang.


    "It''s Grandpa." Ronald''s face turned grim, but he sighed and reluctantly answered the call.


    Sure enough, Baron¡¯s furious roar came through the phone. "What the hell is Arabe thinking?!


    Pregnant before marriage is bad enough, but she''s now trying to pin the me on Old Richard''s


    precious grandson?! She''s got some nerve!"


    Baron was livid. Ever since Arabe was epted back into the family, he had been constantly


    bothered by Richard. The old man would often show up at his nursing home to taunt him.


    Unfortunately, Richard was always in the right, leaving Baron no choice but to swallow his pride.


    He knew many old friends in the nursing home, and every time Richard came, they would gather


    around to watch the drama, enjoying how Richard scolded him like a wayward grandson.


    He felt like his stay at the nursing home was anything but restful.


    Arabe, his newly recognized granddaughter, was literally driving him to an early grave!


    After a harsh scolding from Baron, Ronald didn''t dare argue. He could only nod and agree.


    By the time Ronald hung up, Judith''s face was ashen. She said to Timothy, ¡°Call your older brother.


    Ask him why he didn''t suppress the news when he was there. How did he let it spread like wildfire?


    Even the old man knows about it now!"


    "Right."


    Timothy quickly called Scott to ask what happened. When he hung up, he frowned and exined to


    Judith what he had been told. "Mom, big brother said he tried to suppress the news immediately, but


    the Ellington family stepped in."


    The Brooks family fell silent. They were no match for the Ellingtons.


    Arabe being exposed for her premarital pregnancy was bad enough, but she even tried to pin the


    baby on Percival.


    Did she know who Percival was?


    He was the next head of the Ellington family. He stood at the top of Rivenwood''s Four Prominent


    Families.


    If Percival decided to teach Arabe a lesson, they would be helpless.


    "Mom!" Ashley checked her phone and groaned at Melissa. "Arabe''s scandal has spread to our


    school! My ssmates are asking me about it! There are even rumors on the school forum saying that


    I''m the one who''s pregnant!"


    She gritted her teeth in anger, knowing that Arabe''s mess would tarnish her own reputation.


    "Thank goodness you''ve already graduated." Melissa patted her daughter''s hand, trying tofort her.


    "By the time you start college, this will all be over."


    Ashley''s face turned even grimmer.


    She was a bit resentful that the Brooks were so biased towards Arabe, who had not only caused


    such a scandal but also damaged her own reputation. Yet they asked her to keep the peace.


    Ashley was a girl Judith had watched grow up and loved. How could she not understand the grievance


    in her granddaughter''s heart?


    After a moment of silence, she said, "Let''s wait until Scott and Arabe get back. Then we can figure


    out what really happened."


    Just as she finished speaking, Scott walked in with a downcast Arabe. When they saw everyone''s


    eyes on them, Scott knew they were waiting for them.


    "Grandma, Uncle, Aunt." Arabe''s pale face looked even paler as she called out cautiously.


    "Sit down." Judith pointed to the couch.


    Scott sat next to Timothy, and Arabe tried to sit next to Ashley.


    But as soon as Ashley saw hering, she got up with a dark face and moved to sit next to Melissa,


    not giving Arabe any face.


    Arabe''s gaze darkened for a moment, but she quickly covered it up with a pitiful look.


    "Arabe, the news said you''re pregnant. Is it true?" Judith asked in a deep voice.


    Arabe nodded pitifully. She had no choice but to admit it. She had seen the news.


    Her visits to the gynecologist had been exposed, and the Brooks family could easily find out the truth


    with a simple investigation.


    "Whose child is it?" Judith asked, barely suppressing her anger.


    "It''s¡­ It''s Paul''s..." Arabe''s gaze flickered as her voice grew smaller and smaller.


    "What?!" Scott''s brows furrowed. His face was a mix of shock and anger. "When did this start?"


    "When I first went to Rivenwood..." Arabe''s words were vague. She acted like she was a poor girl led


    astray. "I didn''t know anyone, so I was scared, but Paul was so nice to me, so I just..."


    "I see!" Judith retorted furiously as herughter gradually grew tainted by anger. "Old Richard dares to


    pick a bone with our family?! This is all his grandson''s fault! He caused this mess!"


    Ashley, however, nced at Arabe with a hint of confusion.


    She had never noticed Arabe being shy or reserved when visiting Rivenwood. In fact, she was quite


    the bold, dominating force.


    Moreover, Ashley didn''t think Arabe was romantically interested in Paul. It was quite the opposite.


    Arabe had always seemed to have an eye for Percival, a fact Ashley had witnessed numerous times.


    Why would Arabe allow herself to get pregnant with Paul''s child if she was smitten with Percival?


    "Call Paul right now!" Judith thundered while addressing Arabe. "He''s responsible for this mess, and


    he owes us an exnation!"


    Obediently, Arabe dialed Paul''s number.


    He arrived quickly, his face stern and cold.


    His demeanor towards Arabe was far from the usual affectionate attitude. Instead, it was filled with a


    sense of distance and irritation.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the Brooks family elders, Scott asked him, "Arabe ims she''s


    pregnant. Is the child yours?"


    Paul cast a disgusted nce at Arabe.


    Arabe stared back at him with eyes filled with a stern warning.


    Irritated, he had no choice but to nod and confirm it. "Yes."


    A sigh of relief escaped Arabe. She knew she could persuade Paul to take the fall, using the promise


    of benefits.


    Upon leaving Cloudcrest High School earlier, she had already devised this n to deal with the Brooks


    family''s interrogation.


    She''d sent a message to Paul, informing him that she would marry him if he agreed to im her unborn


    child.


    Being the most cherished daughter of the Brooks family, the wedding gift she''d bring to the Ellington


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    family would certainly benefit Paul. Not to mention, the Brooks family would no doubt support him in his


    rivalry with Percival for the headship of the Ellington family.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Initially, Paul was wooing Arabe with the purpose of marrying her and gaining the support of the


    Brooks family.


    She was sure that the allure of such a profitable alliance would make Paul happy to be the fall guy.


    After all, she nned to use her intention to go to college as an excuse to abort the child.


    Once she married Paul, they would have their own children, and with the help of the Brooks, she was


    confident that Paul would eventually let go of his reservations.


    And as for Percival, she had to throw all hopes for him out the window. She was so fond of him, yet he


    treated her like garbage.


    Once she married into the prestigious Ellington family and helped Paul seize the position of family


    head, she would make Percival kneel before her and beg for forgiveness.


    Seeing that Paul epted the situation, Judith finally rxed a bit. "What are your ns moving


    forward?" She asked, "Now that the cat''s out of the bag, you still owe Arabe an exnation."


    "Arabe is a minor." Paul said after a moment. "We''re nning to host a small ceremony for now. I''ll


    tell my parents about this and let them arrange everything. Once Arabe''s of legal age, we''ll get a


    marriage license."


    Judith nodded. "Very well. But make sure it''s done quickly. Only when news of your marriage spreads


    can we salvage Arabe''s reputation."


    "I better get going." Paul said, not wanting to linger any longer. He turned to leave, but Scott stopped


    him.


    "Wait!" Scott was exuding the energy of an angry and protective father. "Arabe is my daughter. I don''t


    want her to suffer after marrying into your family. I want all your past indiscretions cleaned up. And the


    women you''ve been with, they better be out of the picture."


    Paul''s face changed, but he clenched his teeth and agreed.


    Arabe quickly stood up to send him off, hoping to smooth things over with Paul.


    But Paul simply gave her a cold look, pursed his lips, and left without saying a word.


    When he first heard that Arabe wanted to marry him, he was over the moon. But what she said next


    left him feeling like he''d taken a plunge into an icyke.


    She wanted him to be the fall guy for her pregnancy?!


    He hadn''t expected that Arabe, who usually seemed so pure and likable, would have such a messy


    private life. She was pregnant and couldn''t find the father of the child, so she turned to him.


    Arabe''s offer was too enticing to refuse, despite his initial desire to do so.


    Richard Ellington was so biased that, without the support of the Brooks family, Paul had no chance of


    contending for the position of Ellington family head.


    After much hesitation, he decided to swallow his pride and y the part of the fool.


    The only silver lining was that Arabe had some decency and promised to abort the child.


    Otherwise, if she were to give birth, he''d have to live with some strange man¡¯s bastard child, calling him


    father. He feared he might one day lose his temper and harm the child.


    He was so furious that as soon as he got in the car, he called up one of his flings for a ''deep


    conversation.''


    Why should Scott have any say in his matters?


    He couldn''t even handle his own daughter, yet he had the audacity to tell him what to do with his


    women?!


    Was he crazy?


    Arabe was already tainted, and if he didn''t y around with a few more women, he''d feel like he was


    at a loss.


    As Arabe watched Paul''s car disappear into the distance, she knew he wasn''t happy, but she didn''t


    care. She''d achieved her goal.


    As long as Paul imed her unborn child, what did it matter if she was pregnant without a ring on her


    finger?


    Paul might not be as good as Percival, but he was still a renowned gentleman of Rivenwood. People


    would only envy her.


    "Cousin, why was your fianc¨¦ so cold towards you today?" Ashley asked Arabe carefully.


    "Probably some work issues." Arabe nonchntly replied. She was growing to dislike Ashley more


    and more. If it weren''t for Ashley''s constant surveince, she would have gotten rid of her bastard child


    a long time ago.


    "Really?" Ashley chuckled. "You used to spend so much time with Tristan that I thought you two were


    an item. I really didn''t see thising."


    Arabe''s face darkened.


    Truth be told, if Tristan hadn''t been crippled, he would have been the perfect candidate. He was


    obedient and could be easily manipted.


    She wouldn''t have to put up with Paul''s anger and contempt.


    But Calista had said that Tristan couldn''t fully recover. He was destined to be impaired for the rest of


    his life. If she married him, she''d be theughing stock of the town.


    Even if Paul was a simpleton, Tristan, being the adopted son of the Brooks family was far less


    prestigious than Paul, being the young master of the Ellington family.


    "Tristan and I share a sibling-like bond." Arabe replied with a forced smile.


    "Is that so?" Ashley still looked amused. She stood up and made an announcement to everyone. "I''m


    going to visit Calista at the Pendleton Hospital to see how she''s treating Tristan."


    "That''s a good idea." Judith agreed, adding, "Calista put her research on hold toe to Havenwood.


    Make sure to take good care of her."


    Upon hearing Calista''s name, Judith unconsciously showed an expression of admiration, which


    sparked jealousy in Arabe. "Grandma really likes Calista." She muttered.


    Before leaving, Ashley gave Arabe a mocking nce, seemingly trying to point out how their


    grandma would never admire someone who was pregnant out of wedlock?


    Every respectable family in Rivenwood spoke highly of Calista. They all wish their sons could marry


    her.


    Calista''s reputation and achievements in the medical field were enviable, even by many men.


    Moreover, her numerous research projects have gained national support. Marrying her would mean


    scaling countless socialdders.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Take Ashley¡¯s grandmother for example, didn''t she want her cousin Ronald Brooks to marry Calista?


    However, Calista''s standards were sky-high. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the young men in


    Rivenwood. Even a prime bachelor like Ronald couldn''t catch her fancy, as her heart was wholly


    dedicated to medical research.


    Fortunately, her cousin Ronald didn''t harbor any feelings for Calista.


    Even so, many individuals would flock to her research institute daily, hoping to curry favor with her.


    Unfortunately, due to the confidential nature of her research, they couldn''t even step foot inside.


    Wasn''t she jealous?


    Yes, she was.


    But jealousy was futile. Calista was simply too formidable and strong.


    Ashley had a servant prepare a selection of imported fruits, each specifically chosen to Calista''s


    preference.


    Once ready, she took them to the Pendleton Hospital.


    The Pendleton family had private hospitals scattered across the country. Once Calista arrived in


    Havenwood, She didn''t go where the Brooks family was.


    Instead, she directly called for Tristan to be sent to the Pendleton Hospital. After examining Tristan, she


    immediately started performing surgery on him.


    Tristan''s injuries were severe. He was beaten to the point where nearly every bone in his body was


    fractured. If it hadn''t been for the Brooks family''s willingness to spare no expense, he might have been


    bedridden for the rest of his life. He would have been as immobile as a pile of mud.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    When Ashley arrived at the hospital room, she saw Tristan obediently lying in bed, listening intently as


    Calista briefed him on his recovery and gave him instructions to follow.


    Calista, dressed in a whiteb coat and sporting a pair of golden-rimmed sses, looked elegant and


    sophisticated.


    She held a tablet in one hand and looked at Tristan with a firm yet authoritative gaze as she spoke,


    disying a uniquemanding charm.


    Tristan, on the other hand, was looking at her with unusually soft eyes. There was even a trace of a


    smile ying on his lips. It was such a stark contrast to his usual brooding and intimidating demeanor.


    Ashley couldn''t help but shake her head in amazement.


    Calista had somehow managed to tame Tristan, who was normally as wild and unpredictable as a rabid


    dog.


    ¡°Dr. Pendleton.¡± Ashley greeted her with a warm smile as she entered the room and ced a basket of


    fresh fruits on the table in front of Calista. ¡°Some fruits for you. They¡¯re all your favorites. Eat them to


    replenish your vitamins.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Calista replied, taking the basket with one hand.


    ¡°How¡¯s Tristan¡¯s recovery?¡± Ashley nced at Tristan, who immediately resumed his brooding


    expression as he met her gaze, as if his earlier soft demeanor towards Calista was a mere


    hallucination.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to walk again. He just can¡¯t participate in any strenuous activities.¡± Calista answered


    while adjusting her sses and setting her tablet down. ¡°He needs to stay away from any rough sports


    or heavy exercises.¡±


    Ashley couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. She wondered if Tristan would still take part in


    Arabe''s schemes against her now that he was semi-disabled. Would he have ended up in this state if


    Arabe hadn''t persuaded him to provoke Percival?


    Tristan, however, seemed to have already epted this oue.


    ¡°It''s okay. I''m grateful I can still walk; at least I''m not bedridden for life. And it''s all thanks to your


    excellent skills, Dr. Pendleton. I don''t know how to thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, it''s my duty to heal and save lives. You don''t need to thank me.¡± Calista replied


    indifferently. ¡°Besides, the Brooks family has paid a hefty sum for this.¡±


    Ashley almostughed out loud at Tristan¡¯s flustered expression.


    Calista was indeed a straightforward woman.


    With just a few words, she had brushed off any potential sense of obligation Tristan might have felt


    towards her.


    Upon seeing Calista struggling with the fruits and her tablet, Ashley offered to carry the fruits for her.


    ¡°Calista, I can bring these to your office for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Calista nodded, gave some instructions to the nurse, and left the room with Ashley without


    sparing Tristan another nce.


    Once they reached Calista''s office, Ashley helped unpack the fruits.


    They sat down and began to chat while snacking on the fruits. After a few minutes of idle chatter,


    Ashley brought up Arabe. ¡°Calista, did you hear about thetest scandal involving my cousin,


    Arabe?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Calista frowned mildly. She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in gossip.


    Calista had met Arabe when she visited Tristan at the hospital. She had also heard about Arabe''s


    various scandals when she was in Rivenwood. She thought of Arabe as nothing more than a pretty


    face with no brains, an individual not worth a second nce.


    So, when she heard that Tristan had been beaten up because of Arabe, she had even less regard for


    Tristan.


    ¡°Well, she''s pregnant, and she isn¡¯t even married.¡± Ashley took out her phone and showed Calista the


    news. ¡°And she has the audacity to im that Percival is the father of her child. I don¡¯t even think Paul


    is actually the father.¡±


    Calista wasn¡¯t interested in Arabe or the notorious yboy Paul from the Ellington family. She


    deemed these mediocre people, including Ashley, not worth her attention.


    The only thing that could possibly pique her interest would be if the once crippled Percival, against all


    odds, managed to stand up and walk again.


    However, as she scrolled through the news article, she paused when Percival¡¯s picture popped up. She


    pointed at the image, asking, ¡°This is Percival?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ashley replied with a smirk. ¡°Can you believe that my cousin once thought Percival would be


    her knight in shining armor? She¡¯s delusional! She¡¯s only managed to ruin her own reputation.¡±


    Calista, however, didn''t hear a single word Ashley said. She was too focused on the video of Percival.


    Her eyes fell on the woman Percival was holding in his arms.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± She asked in a tone that was hard to read.


    ¡°Oh, her?¡± There was a flicker of jealousy in Ashley''s eyes. ¡°That''s Vivienne. Percival''s fianc¨¦e, and


    Arabe''s adopted sister.¡±


    Calista only focused on the term "fianc¨¦e."


    ¡°What''s her educational background?¡± Calista asked.


    ¡°I think she has a double Ph.D. in medicine and biology from Elite University.¡± Ashley replied, not quite


    understanding why Calista was asking about Vivienne. ¡°She''s quite impressive. She finished her


    studies when she was just sixteen.¡±


    And she, Ashley, had just graduated high school at eighteen.


    Sometimes,paring oneself with others was indeed a recipe for disappointment.


    Calista fell silent for a while as she processed the information she had just received. She then asked,


    ¡°So after earning her dual Ph.D., she chose to teach at a small high school?¡±


    Ashley nodded, still puzzled by Calista''s persistent inquiries about Vivienne.


    ¡°Short-sighted,cks ambition.¡± Calistamented on Vivienne.


    How could such a woman be a match for Percival?


    ...


    Cloudcrest High School.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Vivienne sneezed abruptly while attending the high school graduation ceremony with Percival.


    ¡°Is the air conditioning in the auditorium too cold?¡± Percival asked with concern.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows and shook her head. Why did she feel like someone was badmouthing


    her?


    All the speeches scheduled for the day were almost done, and it was near the end, leaving only room


    for the student performances.


    Suddenly, someone tapped the mic onstage, following it by clearing their throat. "Ahem. Hello,


    everyone. We''re the graduating seniors of ss Eighteen. For our final act tonight, we''d like to


    dedicate this to our amazing homeroom teacher, Ms. Vivienne!"


    Vivienne''s gaze was drawn to the stage. There stood Logan, Oberon, Charlotte, Faye, and Coral.


    Logan clutched a guitar, Oberon held a bass, Charlotte was by the keyboard, and surprisingly, Faye sat


    behind a drum set. Coral was on the mic as her eyes met Vivienne''s across the crowd.


    "Ms. Vivienne, I''ve made many mistakes in the past, and you were the one who pulled me out of the


    mud. You saved ss Eighteen, and in doing so, you saved me too! Now, this song ¡®Until the End of


    the World¡¯ is for you."


    The music, a blend of heavy metal and rock, echoed in the auditorium. Each beat of the drum


    resonated with every pump of their young hearts.


    Coral was the lead singer, and her voice reverberated with the intense music throughout the hall.


    The crowd was boiling with excitement.


    The students in the audience rose to their feet, chanting along with the melody.


    However, the eyes of the five on stage were all on Vivienne. She was the only one to whom they


    wanted to convey their emotions.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    The fiery performance by the quintet from ss Eighteen ignited the enthusiasm of the entire student


    body.


    Even Vivienne and Percival found themselves rising to their feet along with the crowd, captivated by


    the performance on stage.


    Logan and his team, who had evidently practiced for countless hours, gave an electrifying


    performance.


    Surprisingly, Coral''s voice was impressively melodic.


    The tune of "Until the End of the World" stirred the students'' youthful passion and energy.


    Their memories of Cloudcrest High School, apanied by Coral¡¯s slightly husky voice, yed in their


    minds like a nostalgic movie.


    More than a few students were moved to tears.


    Vivienne had always considered herself not to be overly emotional, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    lump in her throat at this moment.


    Sometimes she envied these teenagers. They possessed the kind of carefree innocence that she had


    lost.


    She could be Vivienne of the Emerald Monastery, the young master of the Nine Mystics Society, the


    Specter Healer, the hacker known as Shadow Wolf, Master Q, or Charles.


    But she could never again be a carefree child.


    When the song ended, the five of them stood in a line on stage, bowing collectively towards Vivienne.


    Suddenly, the rest of the students from the senior ss of the high school, each holding a carnation,


    rushed to Vivienne, stuffing the flowers into her arms.


    Vivienne stood there, holding a bunch of carnations. She was touched and surprised; she hadn''t


    expected this.


    This moving scene was captured by a nearby photographer.


    Little did they know that this photo wouldter hang in the ssroom of the senior ss, eventually


    bing a legend of the school.


    That day, Percival saw more smiles on Vivienne¡¯s face than on any other day since their first meeting.


    After returning to the Jade Garden Residences, Percival nced at Vivienne, who was still clutching


    the forty-six carnations she had received, and asked with a smile, "You like flowers that much?"


    "I do when they''re given with such kindness." Vivienne replied as she turned to look at him.


    Percival smiled, pushed open the gate of the mansion, and revealed a spectacle that left Vivienne


    stunned.


    Every path and walkway in the mansion was lined with radiant scarlet roses.


    As Percival led Vivienne inside, they were met by Thaddeus, who was holding the British Shorthair


    kitten. "Sis, your room is filled with flowers!"


    The kitten in his arms also let out a soft meow.


    Originally, Vivienne hadn''t nned to keep the kitten that had scared Daniel, but Thaddeus fell in love


    with it at first sight.


    The British Shorthair kitten, now named Zara, had quickly be a member of their family.


    "Huh? Sis, why do you have so many flowers too?" Thaddeus asked, looking at the carnations in


    Vivienne''s arms. "Did brother-inw give them to you too?"


    Vivienne nced at Percival, who was smiling as he led her upstairs.


    As they approached her room, the scent of roses filled the air. Her room was indeed filled with


    hundreds of scarlet roses.


    "Vivienne Hawthorn." Percival magically produced a Juliet rose and handed it to Vivienne. "I''ve been


    remiss in not giving you flowers before, so I''m making up for it today."


    Vivienne epted the exceptionally valuable Juliet rose. She was actually somewhat overwhelmed by


    Percival¡¯s sudden disy of romance.


    She held the rare rose under her nose, inhaling its scent before asking Percival, "Do you know the


    "Guarded love." Percival softly replied. "And do you know thenguage of the scarlet roses?"


    Vivienne ced the Juliet rose in the middle of the carnations she was holding. "A love that is both


    fortunate and romantic."


    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Percival.


    Taken aback, Percival hastily pulled her closer, deepening the kiss.


    In this room, filled with the scent of roses, Percival passionately imed Vivienne as both of them


    eventually fell onto the bed of roses.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The carnations in her arms scattered across the floor, with the Juliet rose nestled among them. Scarlet


    petals spread out under them, creating a passionate wave that almost overwhelmed her.


    Just as Vivienne was about to lose her breath, she forcefully pushed Percival away, pinning him


    underneath her.


    Percival didn¡¯t resist as she straddled him, both of them panting as they stared at each other.


    "Vivienne, does this mean I''m officially your boyfriend now?" Percival asked as his hand gently


    caressed her waist.


    "No. It means you''ve just entered the review stage." Vivienne gazed down at him like a queen. She


    bent down and gently kissed his flushed lips.


    "I''ll make sure to pass the review then." Percival bit her lip yfully. He could barely contain his desire.


    "Meow¡­"


    The sound of a kitten''s meow from the doorway broke the romantic atmosphere.


    Vivienne and Percival looked up to see Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus, who was holding Zara, all


    standing at the doorway with their mouths agape.


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback. They had always assumed that it was Percival who had led


    their precious daughter astray, but now the tables seemed to have turned.


    Could it be that Vivienne was the actual wolf in sheep''s clothing?


    Thaddeus looked on in confusion. "Sis, brother-inw, what''s going on?"


    Vivienne and Percival fell silent.


    At that moment, a call from Richard rescued them from this seemingly never-ending awkwardness.


    After clearing his throat, Percival stood up and pulled Vivienne up with him, ignoring the strange looks


    from Dorian''s family.


    He answered the phone. "Grandpa."


    "What''s the deal with that rascal, Paul?" Richard''s angry voice echoed from the phone. "Did the Brooks


    family really confirm that the girl they had taken in is carrying his child?"


    Arabe was pregnant with Paul''s child?


    Percival frowned. Considering the timeline, it should have been the result of some psycho in the N&S


    Psychiatric Hospital.


    "Did Paul admit it himself?"


    "Of course!" Richard said irritably, "Your uncle and aunt have evene to me to discuss marriage!


    They said the girl is still underage for marriage, so they n to hold the wedding ceremony first to


    downy the news and wait till she is of legal age to register the marriage!"


    Percival scoffed. He hadn''t expected Paul to go this far.


    Him tying the Brooks family to his sinking ship, even at the cost of being a cuckold, was something too


    outrageous for Percival to seeing.


    "Do you have any idea how badly the old Baron Brooks scolded me just now?!" Richard was burning


    with fury. If he could, he¡¯d dismantle Paul into pieces right this instant.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The news that Arabe was pregnant and hoping to pin it on Percival had barely made its way to


    Rivenwood this morning when he stormed into Baron''s nursing home to give him a piece of his mind.


    Surprisingly, by the afternoon he was pped in the face by his own grandson, Paul''s actions.


    His grandson had impregnated someone else''s granddaughter and caused such a fuss.


    Baron, who had been on the receiving end of Richard''s wrath for a while, took this opportunity to storm


    into the Ellington family home and give Richard a good tongueshing, venting all his pent-up anger at


    once.


    Richard, who had been strutting around in front of Baron for a while, suddenly had to grovel and


    apologize to him. He was so furious that he couldn''t even eat his dinner and called Percival to


    Percival, while on the phone, still had the presence of mind to help Vivienne remove the rose petals


    stuck in her hair.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you ask Baron why his granddaughter wants to pin it on me if she is carrying my


    cousin¡¯s child? Is she trying to drive a wedge between us Ellingtons?"


    "Right!" Richard snapped back to reality. "This is clearly his granddaughter stirring up trouble. If the


    child is my grandson''s, just say it! We won''t shirk our responsibilities. Why is she trying to pin it on you?


    I need to give them a piece of my mind!"


    With that, he quickly hung up the phone. It was clear that his anger had gotten the best of him. He


    usually asked after Vivienne but had forgotten to do so today.


    "So, Arabe is going to be your sister-inw?" Vivienne arched her eyebrow curiously.


    Dorian and Cordelia at the door exchanged nces, and both frowned with displeasure.


    If Arabe really did marry Percival''s cousin, wouldn''t Vivienne, once she married into the Ellingtons,


    be Arabe''s sister-inw?


    They were currently harboring ill feelings towards Arabe and would rather avoid her. Naturally, they


    didn''t want Vivienne to have to deal with her on a daily basis either.


    Percival helped Vivienne pick up the scattered carnations and ced the Juliet rose in the vase by her


    bedside. "It''s not easy to enter the Ellington family."


    Percival doesn''t want Arabe to disgust Vivienne; otherwise, he would just go with Paul and not care


    at all.


    Nothing was more important to him than his Vivienne.


    ...


    Pendleton Hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Calista hade to Havenwood specifically to treat Tristan''s injury, so she wasn''t treating other


    patients.


    However, her reputation was so great that other doctors frequently came to her for advice on various


    difficult cases.


    Even professors from Havenwood Medical University rushed over to exchange medical insights with


    her.


    So, as Ashley sat with Calista, Calista''s office bustled with visitors. Ashley could only sit and watch


    Calista converse with a group of doctors using terms she didn''t understand.


    When her phone rang, she picked it up. Whatever she just heard made her raise an eyebrow.


    The Ellingtons moved quickly. The news of the wedding had already been released.


    Now, theizens who had been ndering Arabe on Twitter had found out that the child in


    Arabe''s belly belonged to Paul.


    Paul may not be as sharp as Percival, but he was handsome and came from a good background. He


    was considered a good catch in the eyes of the public.


    So, thement section, which was originally full of insults, was now filled with envy, jealousy, and


    hatred towards Arabe.


    Ashley, with a cold smile in her eyes, immediately contacted several online trolls.


    Within ten minutes, different ounts began to appear online, weighing in on the Arabe discussions.


    Many of thements were voicing their suspicions about all of this. "If the child is Paul''s, why did


    Arabe try to pin it on Percival in the first ce?"


    "Slept with the older brother and wants the younger brother to take responsibility? This girl is so young


    and yet so calcting. She''s quite something."


    Ashley put away her phone as satisfaction beamed on her face. Since Calista was too busy to pay her


    any attention, she simply got up to leave, having done her duty.


    Calista merely nodded at her and didn''t see her off, turning back to continue discussing cases with the


    professor from Havenwood Medical University.


    As Ashley exited, she passed Tristan''s room. She considered going in to say hello but decided against


    it given their mutual dislike.


    Even if she went in to mock Arabe''s scandal, Tristan would still side with Arabe and might even


    help her retaliateter.


    Poor Tristan. He was crippled for a woman who hardly bothered to visit him.


    While she was hesitating, a sexy woman passed by her while on the phone. "Hey, why did you


    suddenly think of me?"


    "What? A threesome?"


    "But I saw on the news that you''re getting married. Aren''t you afraid your wife will get jealous?"


    Ashley paused, turning to watch the woman''s seductive figure, before following with a smile.


    Hawthorn Mansion.


    By the time Ashley returned to the Hawthorn Mansion, it was already quitete.


    As soon as she stepped through the door, the housemaid, Cassie, approached her, asking if she''d had


    dinner yet. She shook her head. "Not yet."


    "I''ll have the kitchen prepare something for you right away." Cassie was about to head towards the


    kitchen.


    "Hold on." Ashley called out, stopping her in her tracks. "Have it sent to my room."


    The rest of the Brooks family had probably already eaten, and dining alone in the dining room didn''t


    appeal to her.


    Cassie nodded and made her way to the kitchen.


    Humming a tune, Ashley swung her bag over her shoulder and started heading upstairs to her room.


    As she passed by Judith''s room, she overheard Timothy in conversation. "Mom, big brother, we''ve had


    two paternity tests for Arabe already. Why are we doing a third?"


    Ashley raised her eyebrows, held her breath, and quietly listened in.


    Inside the room, Judith and Scott shared a nce.


    Scott responded, "The longer this goes on, the more convinced I am that Arabe is not my daughter."


    "But the results of this third test are the same as the previous two." Timothy pointed this out while


    looking at the paternity test result in Scott''s hand. "Arabe is your daughter."


    Scott leaned back in his expensive mahogany chair with a stern look on his face. "My intuition is never


    wrong."


    "Big brother, I know Arabe has been causing a lot of trouble since she returned." Timothy voiced his


    concerns. "But you can''t just decide she''s not your daughter because you disapprove of her behavior."


    "That''s not the reason." Scott frowned slightly. "If she really were my daughter, no matter how much


    trouble she causes, I would still look after her and teach her better. My suspicion isn¡¯t just based on a


    feeling. There¡¯s evidence.


    The other day, I asked her about her past with her mother, Karen. She told me that when she was six,


    she fell ill and had a fever. They had no money, so Karen could only hold her and cry while asking for


    help. They were utterly helpless, but, luckily, she survived."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Timothy didn''t understand.


    Melissa, who had been silent all along, gave him a nce and answered for Scott. "Karen was an


    excellent doctor. How could she possibly just watch her own child suffer helplessly and cry while


    begging for help?


    Moreover, with her abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to quickly raise the money needed for her


    child''s treatment."


    Timothy froze, realizing that Arabe''s story suggested that she didn''t really know Karen and had


    invented a lie based on the image of an ordinary mother.


    "Scott, you need to look into this." Judith rubbed her temples, letting out a tired chuckle. "If Beatrice


    really is ying us, she must know where your real daughter is."


    Outside the door, a smile yed on Ashley''s lips as she quietly slipped away.


    It seemed there was going to be some drama soon, and she couldn''t wait to see Arabe fall into the


    abyss.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Late at night, in Jewel Park.


    The news of the uing union between the Ellingtons and the Brooks had just broke, so Beatrice


    had called Arabe immediately.


    The Brooks were not fond of Arabe''s interactions with Beatrice, so she had to sneak out to meet her


    in Jewel Park.


    Beatrice stood near a staircase, watching Arabe approach wearing a baseball cap and a mask. She


    chuckled coldly. ¡°Arabe, you¡¯vee up in the world. It''s a struggle just to see you.¡±


    It took countless calls just to arrange this meeting.


    She finally understood what Michael and Joseph Hawthorn meant. Arabe was just a fair-weather


    friend. No matter how much Beatrice loved Arabe, as soon as Arabe had a taste of the high life,


    she didn¡¯t care about her anymore.


    ¡°Granny, what are you talking about?¡± Arabe forced augh. ¡°I''ve been busy preparing for the college


    entrance examtely.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Or is it because the only one you call ''Granny'' now is that old hag, Judith?!¡± Beatrice gave a


    cold huff.


    Initially, she had nned to get Arabe into the Brooks family, hoping that Judith and Scott would help


    her revive the Hawthorns.


    Unexpectedly, the Brooks family took Arabe back but only thanked her with a small sum of money.


    They bought them an apartment and said that once Arabe got into Rivenwood, they would transfer


    the ownership of Hawthorn Mansion to her.


    Rubbish!


    Was this what she wanted?


    She wanted the resurgence of the Hawthorn Group.


    ¡°Of course not, Granny. You''re overthinking. You raised me; I''m loyal to you.¡± Arabe hid the disgust in


    her eyes, but she sneered in her heart.


    Beatrice''ste husband was Baron Brooks'' cousin, whom Baron''s father favored and wanted to pass


    the family''s leadership to.


    Unfortunately, Baron was shrewd in his youth and managed to take control of the family.


    Beatrice was not satisfied and encouraged her husband to cause a lot of trouble, which led Baron to


    banish them from the Rivenwood, so they moved to Havenwood.


    It was said that Beatrice was ruthless back then, almost causing Judith, who was pregnant with


    Melissa, to lose her life.


    Baron almost killed Beatrice, but it was her husband who begged for mercy and promised to take her


    far away, never to return to Rivenwood.


    So there was a reason why Judith despised Beatrice and didn''t want Arabe to be in contact with her.


    ¡°Now that you''re the heiress of the Brooks family and soon to be married into the Ellington family, it''s


    time to fulfill your promise.¡± Beatrice didn''t want to beat around the bush with Arabe. ¡°I¡¯m not asking


    for much. Just give me two billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Two billion?!¡± Arabe eximed. ¡°Where am I going to find two billion for you? Even if I go back to the


    Brooks family, my allowance is only a few.¡±


    Beatrice sure was bold.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to marry Paul?¡± Beatrice said coldly, ¡°Percival casually gave Vivienne a set of jewelry


    worth fifty billion. So, can''t Paul, the eldest grandson of the Ellington family, afford a two billion?¡±


    ¡°The wedding gift for Vivienne was only 88,000, so how could I ask for two billion? How would the


    Ellington family look at me?!¡± Arabe almost bit her teeth. She couldn¡¯t mention that she had traded


    other terms for Paul to marry her. He certainly wouldn''t give her two billion.


    Paul resented her for making him the scapegoat.


    ¡°How can youpare Vivienne''s status to yours?¡± Beatrice scoffed. ¡°You''re the heiress of the Brooks


    family. A two billion is not excessive. The benefits that the Brooks family can bring to Paul definitely


    exceed two billion. Plus, aren''t you carrying the Ellington family''s heir?¡±


    Beatriceughed again as she looked at Arabe¡¯s dark expression. She obviously did not want to


    agree. ¡°Arabe, have you been the heiress of the Brooks family for so long that you''ve forgotten who


    you really are?¡±


    ¡°Granny?¡± Arabe froze.


    ¡°Don''t forget, you''re a fake!¡± Beatriceughed. ¡°Without my help, you would never have be the


    heiress of the Brooks family!¡±


    ¡°I sold the perfume form my third son gave me for a measly 100 million to help you deceive


    everyone! Did you know that Judith and Scott had two more paternity tests done behind your back?


    If I hadn''t been watching them and helping you, your identity would have been exposed long ago! Now,


    I want you to repay me twenty times the amount. That''s not too much, is it?¡±


    Arabe was stunned. She didn¡¯t know that the Brooks family had two more paternity tests done behind


    her back. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°How about this? Granny, I''ll help you buy back that perfume


    form.¡±


    If it was just a couple of thousand dors, she could still use the excuse of repaying Beatrice''s kindness


    to coax Judith and Scott to help her out.


    "Haha. That recipe has already gone into production." Beatrice shook her head. "Even if you get it


    back, it''s worthless. Besides, how could a single recipe bring the Hawthorn Group back from the brink?


    Two billion, not a cent less!"


    "Granny, you''re driving me to my grave!" Arabe ground her teeth.


    "How am I driving you to anything?" Beatrice chuckled as her eyes gleamed with malice. "I gave you a


    life of luxury and elevated you to a position you could only dream of. It''s only right you repay me."


    She stepped closer as her hand ghosted over Arabe''s stomach. Her voice dripped with a


    malevolence that made Arabe shiver. "And while we''re on the subject, is the child in your belly really


    Paul''s? Or could it be Elijah''s? Or maybe one of the patients at the N&S Psychiatric Hospital?"


    Arabe''s refusal to help her had worn her patience thin. She wouldn''t have resorted to threats if it


    weren''t for Arabe''s stubbornness.


    "Arabe, be a good girl, and Grandma won''t have to reveal your secrets."


    "Shut up!" Arabe shrieked, swatting Beatrice''s hand away.


    Beatrice, already in her sixties, staggered back from the force of Arabe''s push.


    Behind hery the staircase. Her hands iled in the air, but she couldn''t grab onto anything. She


    tumbled backward down the stairs, struggled for a moment, theny still.


    Arabe stood there, frozen in shock.


    The staircase was stained with blood, and under Beatrice''s twisted body was a pool of slowly


    spreading crimson.


    "Grandma?" She called out tentatively as her voice shook.


    Beatricey there, motionless.


    Afraid but trying to stay calm, Arabe cautiously stepped down the stairs and knelt beside Beatrice.


    She reached out to check her breath.


    It was weak, but she was still alive.


    Arabe took out her phone to dial 911, but her fingers froze over the keys.


    If Beatrice passed away, she wouldn''t have to worry about her threats anymore. There would be no one


    left who knew she wasn''t Scott''s biological daughter.


    Beatrice was always careful, ensuring her two dim-witted sons never revealed family secrets during


    their booze-filled outings. So, Michael and Joseph genuinely believed she was a part of the Brooks


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    family.


    As for the Brooks, they had already conducted three paternity tests, so there was no need for another.


    Even if Scott and Judith continued to have doubts, she could always find ways to deceive them.


    With a cold nce, Arabe turned off her phone. A malicious idea came to her mind.


    She bent down, used a handkerchief to wrap around Beatrice''s finger, and used the blood to write the


    name ''Vivienne'' on the ground.


    After straightening herself up, she looked at the name as a satisfied and eerie smile appeared on her


    lips.


    Vivienne, you can take the me for murdering Grandma!

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The next day at the Jade Garden Residences.


    When Detective Jan Lockwood arrived with his officers, Vivienne had just woken up.


    She came downstairs to find several police officers sitting on her living room couch, and Percival sitting


    opposite them with an indifferent look on his face.


    The air was thick with tension.


    Cordelia had already told Vivienne what had happened.


    Beatrice had been attacked in Jewel Park, near the Jade Garden Residences. She was now in the


    hospital in a severely injured and unconscious state.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And at the ce where Beatrice had fallen, a name had been written in her own blood. "Vivienne."


    This seemed to point directly to Vivienne as the perpetrator.


    Jan was just about to speak when Percival interrupted him.


    "We''ve already given you all the security footage from the residential area. It proves that Vivienne didn''t


    leave the housest night after she returned with me."


    "Ms. Hawthorn." Jan addressed Vivienne respectfully. "Mr. Ellington''s surveince footage does


    indeed prove your innocence. However, due to theplexity of the situation, we still need you to


    Despite the usations, he didn''t believe Vivienne was guilty.


    Vivienne was a member of the prestigious Nine Mystics Society, so if she wanted to harm an olddy,


    she would certainly do it without leaving a trace.


    But procedures had to be followed, especially since the news had already hit the headlines early in the


    morning.


    The passerby who discovered the crime scene had taken a close-up photo of the bloody word


    ¡°Vivienne¡± and posted it online. It caused quite a stir.


    The Hawthorn family was well-known in Havenwood, and their grudges and grievances were known to


    the town''s gossip-loving popce.


    So, many people believed that Beatrice''s assault was a revenge act perpetrated by Vivienne.


    Why else would Beatrice write "Vivienne" in her blood?


    Opinions online were divided.


    Some said Vivienne was justified, considering what Beatrice had done in the past.


    Others condemned Vivienne, saying she was worse than a beast for harming her own grandmother.


    Given the public attention on this case, Detective Jan had no choice but to take Vivienne to the


    police station. Otherwise, there would be suspicions of corruption. People might even use Percival


    of pulling strings.


    "It''s okay." Vivienne smiled. "I''m quite curious as to why the olddy hates me so much that she''d


    rather frame me than point to the real culprit."


    "Beatrice is still unconscious." Jan sighed. "The doctors say her condition is critical, and they don''t


    know when she''ll wake up. Plus, her head injury is severe, so she may not be able to speak normally


    even when she wakes up."


    "Really?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow as a yful smile appeared on her face. "Maybe I can help her


    wake up."


    Back at the Hawthorn Mansion, Ashley, who was having coffee with Melissa, nced at Arabe, who


    was sitting across from her.


    Arabe had been restless since this morning, like she had something on her mind. Her gaze was


    unfocused, and she often zoned out when people were talking to her.


    Ashley thought about the news she just learned and smiled to herself.


    Arabe must have found out that Paul had spent the night with three women, didn''t she?


    Arabe didn''t notice Ashley''s look. She was too preupied with the news she had seen that


    morning.


    The police had issued a statement saying they had taken Vivienne in for questioning as a suspect.


    However, Arabe didn''t expect Beatrice, despite being on the brink of death, to be so damn lucky.


    Some passerby had found her and taken her to the hospital right after Arabe had left.


    Beatrice was unconscious now, but who knew when she would wake up?


    What if Beatrice woke up and said something that implicated her or used this situation to extort her?


    What would she do?


    She didn''t want to be controlled by the Hawthorn family for the rest of her life.


    Why didn''t she just kill Beatrice when she had the chancest night?!


    Just as Arabe was worrying about Beatrice waking up, a news alert popped up on her phone. The


    headline read, "Doctors Confirm Beatrice Could Wake Up in the Next Few Days."


    Startled, Arabe dropped her phone.


    Everyone in the living room turned to look at her.


    "Arabe, what''s wrong?" Judith asked, frowning. "You''ve been out of it all morning."


    "Nothing." Arabe quickly picked up her phone and spoke with a voice choked with emotion.


    "Grandma, I want to go to the hospital to see Beatrice. After all, she raised me."


    Despite her hatred for Beatrice, she wasn''tpletely heartless.


    After the news of Beatrice''s ident came out, her two sons immediately sought their help, so they


    were the ones paying for Beatrice''s medical bills.


    Judith had thought Arabe would have gone to the hospital first thing in the morning. She nodded.


    "You should go. If you need anything, let the servants know in advance."


    "Thank you, Grandma." Arabe''s eyes shed with determination.


    There was still hope. As long as Beatrice never woke up, everything would be fine.


    As for the police, she knew she was untouchable once the victim was dead.


    After all, to avoid Judith and her folks from tracing her call records and to make them believe that she


    hardly had contact with Beatrice, she and Beatrice weremunicating via burner phones, including


    She had already destroyed that phone.


    On the contrary, once Beatrice was gone, what good would it do for Vivienne if the police found


    evidence to prove her innocence?


    The fact that she had forced Beatrice to write ¡°Vivienne¡± with her own hand was enough to make the


    world doubt Vivienne for a lifetime, pinning Vivienne to the pir of shame for murdering her own


    grandmother.


    She was truly clever.


    ...


    At the city hospital.


    Arabe was quite the actress this time. As soon as she arrived at Beatrice''s ward, she started


    weeping as if the world had ended. She even hired three shifts of caregivers at her own expense to let


    Michael and Joseph have a rest.


    Having stayed up all night by Beatrice''s side, the brothers were more than eager to get away from the


    hospital bed.


    After praising Arabe, they went home to rest.


    Then Arabe continued her crying act by Beatrice''s bed for most of the day until she suddenly


    Suspecting it was abortion, she was immediately admitted to the maternity ward.


    In the middle of the night.


    The caregiver responsible for Beatrice''s night shift was a single mother with a three-year-old boy.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would hire her.


    But when Arabe saw her today, she hired her on the spot, citing sympathy for the difficulty of raising


    a child alone.


    She said that the night shift was easier and her son could sleep in the ward. It would be more


    convenient for her to take care of both.


    However, her three-year-old son was full of energy. Someone gave him a can of coffee, and he was still


    awake and running around the hospital in the middle of the night.


    The caregiver was worried about her son''s safety and feared that he would disturb others and get her


    fired.


    After hesitating for a moment and making sure that Beatrice''s catheter bag was empty, she went out to


    look for her son.


    The door to the ward was gently pushed open after the caregiver left, and a slender figure slipped in.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    The lights in the hospital room were dim. The only illumination came from the soft glow of the medical


    equipment.


    After closing the door behind her, Arabe silently moved towards Beatrice''s bed, studying her aged


    face. A cruel smile spread across her lips as she touched Beatrice''s oxygen tube.


    "Granny, you can''t me me for this. After all, you''re the one who pushed me to this point. I never


    wanted to hurt you, but you gave me no choice."


    With a smile still on her face, she reached out to remove Beatrice''s oxygen tube.


    "But your death will ensure Vivienne takes the me for this forever. You could consider it yourst


    good deed."


    Just as she reached out, Beatrice, who had been lying there with her eyes closed, suddenly opened


    them wide and stared straight at Arabe.


    Arabe jumped in surprise and took a step back.


    Beatrice was only staring. She was unable to speak or move.


    Arabe''s smile faded. She swallowed her fear, reached out, and, without hesitation, removed the


    oxygen tube from Beatrice''s nose.


    Click!


    The moment she did it, a pair of silver handcuffs were mped onto her wrist.


    The lights in the room suddenly brightened.


    Arabe turned around in shock to see the doorway blocked by policemen. In a corner of the room,


    which she hadn''t noticed before, sat a figure on a chair, watching her with a smile.


    Vivienne!


    "Bravo!" Vivienne sat there with her legs crossed, eagerly apuding Arabe. "Thanks for the free


    entertainment!"


    "How did you find out?!" Arabe''s face turned pale.


    "You thought using a burner phone would protect you?" Vivienneughed. Her smile was as radiant as


    it had ever been. As if she were mocking Arabe''s naivety.


    "Even if you destroy the phone, I can trace back the signals to the Hawthorn Mansion. Who else living


    in Hawthorn Mansion would need to secretly contact Beatrice?"


    Arabe realized then that all of this was a setup. The police had deliberately leaked information about


    Beatrice waking up to lure the perpetrator.


    She tried to escape, but all exits were blocked.


    "You wanted to frame me?" Vivienne looked at the cornered and desperate Arabe as her lips curled


    up in a smirk. "You wish."


    "Vivienne, I''ll kill you! Why don''t you just die?! Why are you always against me?!" She screamed and


    lunged at Vivienne, but Jan grabbed the handcuffs, controlling her.


    She forgot that if she hadn''t used Beatrice''s finger to write that bloody "Vivienne" message, Vivienne


    wouldn''t have been involved in this case, and she wouldn''t have been exposed so quickly.


    As many people say, ¡°What goes aroundes back around.¡±


    "By the way." Vivienne pped her hands, pulled out her phone, and started dialing. "I should report


    the good news to the Brooks family."


    "Vivienne, I¡¯ll kill you!" Arabe screamed, trying to stop her. She had already nned it out.


    She was pregnant, so even if the police arrested her, they would have to release her on bail.


    As long as she kept this secret and kept it off the news, the Brooks and Ellington families wouldn''t find


    out.


    So, her wedding with Paul could still proceed.


    Once married, she could negotiate terms with Beatrice, and she could walk away from this scot-free.


    But she didn''t expect Vivienne to snitch to the Brooks family.


    "Mr. Brooks." Vivienne had already dialed Scott''s number. "Your daughter just attempted murder."


    "Who''s this?" Scott was taken aback. He had to move cautiously.


    "I''m looking forward to your next move." Vivienneughed coldly.


    Would he protect his daughter or uphold justice?


    "You''re Vivienne; wait, I have¡­" Scott guessed Vivienne''s identity and wanted to talk to her.


    But Vivienne had already hung up, watching as Arabe was forcefully taken away by the police.


    The hospital room was quiet again.


    Vivienne stood up from her corner chair with her hands in her pockets and walked over to Beatrice''s


    bed. She leaned over and looked at Beatrice, who was silently crying.


    "You thought I would help you?" Vivienne smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, I just wanted you to see what


    kind of monster you''ve created."


    She straightened up, but her eyes were still cold and merciless. "You''ll spend the rest of your life lying


    here, unable to speak or move, until your life ends. That''s your punishment."


    Beatrice stared at Vivienne in horror as tears streamed down her face.


    Vivienne walked out of the room without sparing another nce at the frail old woman on the bed.


    True to Arabe''s prediction, because of her pregnancy, even though her crime was heinous, she was


    released on bail with the help of the Brooks family.


    The child she considered an abomination, the one she wanted to abort, had saved her.


    Now, she couldn''t easily abort this child. If this case went to trial, she would need this child to get a


    reduced sentence.


    But by the time the legal process was over and the case was sentenced, she would be too far along in


    her pregnancy to abort the child and she would have to give birth.


    On the drive home from the police station, Arabe sat in the backseat, thinking about how to negotiate


    with Paul about keeping the baby.


    Her best solution was to convince Beatrice to exin that it wasn''t her who pushed her, and the


    incident in the hospital room was just a joke.


    She didn''t know that Beatrice would never be able to speak again, so she wouldn''t be able to testify


    falsely for her.


    "Ronald, the Ellington family doesn''t know about this, right?" Arabe worriedly asked.


    "Mm-hmm." Ronald responded, his tone icy cold.


    It was beginning to dawn on him why Judith and Scott were so insistent that Arabe wasn''t Scott''s


    daughter.


    He was starting to feel the same way.


    Pregnant before marriage, killing her own grandmother who raised her, framing her foster sister¡­


    How could such a malicious and foolish girl be the offspring of his uncle, Scott?


    Arabe breathed a sigh of relief. If the Ellingtons didn''t know, then everything would be fine. They


    wouldn''t ept a would-be murderess as a daughter-inw.


    She didn''t believe she could keep this secret forever. After all, Vivienne was Percival''s fianc¨¦e, so the


    Ellingtons finding out was only a matter of time.


    As long as the incident took ce in Havenwood and as long as she could prevent it from going to trial,


    it didn''t matter if they found outter.


    Regardless, she was determined to marry into the Ellington family.


    Unfortunately for her, Vivienne wasn''t about to let her get away with it.


    Just as she started to rx, a news bulletin came on the car radio.


    "It has been reported that the perpetrator of the recent murder at Jewel Park attempted to strike again.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The perpetrator snuck into a hospital ward in an attempt to kill the victim, Beatrice Hawthorn. The


    perpetrator has been apprehended, and shockingly, she is the adopted grandchild of Beatrice..."


    Arabe''s face suddenly paled. "Didn''t you say you''d suppress the news?"


    "Did I?" Ronald''s tone remained indifferent. "Do you really think that we can control everything in


    Havenwood?"


    Ronald''s icy query hung in the air. "Arabe, why did you frame your foster sister?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Arabe bit her lip in frustration, refusing to respond. She wanted to blurt out how much she hated


    Vivienne, despised her, and was jealous of her.


    Vivienne had taken everything from her, including the man who should have been hers, leaving


    Arabe in this dismal state.


    Vivienne was the reason she was in this miserable condition, so she deserved to take the me.


    She scrolled through her phone, watching the video of her removing Beatrice''s oxygen tube in the


    hospital room in horror now that it had leaked online. Everything she said in the hospital room was also


    exposed.


    This shocking turn of events stunned the onlookers who were questioning Beatrice''s sanity. After


    ignoring her excellent granddaughter Vivienne, she chose to love an adopted pariah, leading her to


    almost get killed by the same pariah.


    Many people tagged Paul''s Twitter, asking him if he still nned to marry this would-be murderer.


    Paul didn''t respond, but theizens were divided. They couldn''t stop arguing.


    One side argued that since Paul had gotten Arabe pregnant, he should take responsibility, regardless


    of whether Arabe was a heinous murderer.


    The other side argued that a wife should be virtuous. If they brought a woman like Arabe into their


    family, wouldn''t that bring disaster? For the sake of family honor and their future, it would be better to


    take some me now than to let such a woman in and leave her child behind.


    People say, ''Like father, like son.''


    But with a woman like Arabe, who knew what kind of person her child would grow up to be and what


    harm it might bring to society?


    Arabe gritted her teeth as she sent several messages to Paul, but he didn''t respond.


    "Ronald, do you think Paul will leave me because of this?" Arabe bit her lip, covering her face to hide


    her gaze while pretending to be in great pain.


    Unfortunately, her tears, which she thought were very moving, didn''t touch Ronald at all. He drove with


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a disappointed expression. "Arabe, don''t you feel any shame or regret?"


    Arabe was taken aback, but Ronald ignored her, and the two drove in silence back to Hawthorn


    Mansion.


    As they neared Hawthorn Mansion, Arabe saw Michael Hawthorn and Joseph Hawthorn, with


    satisfied expressions on their faces, leaving the mansion.


    They must have taken advantage of this situation to get a hefty sum from Scott.


    Arabe shrank back and hid behind the driver''s seat. She was afraid of being seen by the two and


    getting entangled with them again.


    Ronald nced at her movement. His lips tightened, and his expression became even more serious.


    When they entered the mansion and saw the Brooks family waiting for her in the living room, Arabe


    couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Melissa and Timothy lookedplicated, while Judith and Scott''s faces were stern. Only Ashley''s eyes


    were filled with unmistakable schadenfreude.


    "Grandma, Dad." Arabe approached with a pale face. She was acting pitifully, trying anything to


    soften Judith and Scott''s hearts.


    "We''ve heard what happened from the police." Scott paused before asking, "Arabe, why did you try


    to kill your former grandmother, Beatrice?"


    "She threatened me." Arabe defended herself with teary eyes. "She wanted to force me to take two


    billion from you for her. How could she let me do that to you? I was so angry that I lost control.¡±


    That was also what Arabe told the police.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule.


    Arabe¡¯s mind worked fast. This excuse turned her from an attempted murderer into someone who


    was willing to argue with her grandmother, who raised her, in order to protect her biological


    grandparents.


    Ashley looked at Judith and Scott¡¯s faces.


    Would her grandparents really be fooled by Arabe?


    Judith and Scott¡¯s faces remained stern.


    Scott looked at Arabe with piercing eyes.


    This girl didn¡¯t have any resemnce to Karen, except for those eyes. And now, those eyes, simr to


    Karen¡¯s, were flickering with uncertainty and dishonesty. They were far from the purity that Karen had.


    ¡°Since it was an ident, why did you frame your adopted sister?¡± Scott asked the same question as


    Ronald.


    If what Arabe said was true, that Beatrice threatened her, so she identally hurt Beatrice in her


    panic, he could understand.


    Yet Arabe wrote ¡°Vivienne¡± at the crime scene with Beatrice¡¯s finger and blood. It was clear what she


    intended.


    His daughter could be ipetent and foolish, but she couldn¡¯t be malicious and full of tricks and


    schemes. That was too much for him to bear.


    ¡°Arabe, you told the police that you didn¡¯t know how the name ¡®Vivienne¡¯ came up at the crime


    scene.¡± Scott said coldly, ¡°The police didn¡¯t believe it, and I don¡¯t either. If it was someone else¡¯s prank,


    why would they write your adopted sister¡¯s name?¡±


    He remembered the call he received from Vivienne earlier. She said she was looking forward to his


    performance.


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Vivienne.


    So, even if he found out that the three paternity tests were correct, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in Arabe¡¯s


    case, other than following the normal procedure for bail and paying for Beatrice¡¯s medical expenses.


    He didn¡¯t want to disappoint that cold-eyed girl.


    Arabe felt the oppressive gaze from Scott and Judith and bit her lip. She didn¡¯t know how to defend


    herself.


    In the end, Judith looked away and stopped looking at Arabe. She stood up, feeling exhausted, and


    went upstairs. ¡°That¡¯s it. Take care of yourself; I¡¯m done.¡±


    Scott rose to his feet, ready to apany Judith upstairs, but Arabe hastily called out to him. ¡°Dad,


    what about my marriage to Paul?!¡±


    Her reputation was already in ruins. If she missed out on Paul, even with the support of the Brooks


    family, her only future was to marry down. She was determined to marry into the Ellington family.


    Scott halted in his tracks, turning back to look at Arabe with the same disappointed gaze Ronald had


    given earlier. He saw clearly that there was not a hint of remorse in Arabe¡¯s eyes, only selfish


    concern for her own future.


    Since she came back, Arabe didn¡¯t even bother to ask once about the impact of her actions on the


    Brooks family.


    After the news broke today, the stock price of the Brooks Group kept falling, evaporating a third of its


    market value in just a few hours.


    But Arabe only cared about herself from start to finish.


    ¡°Richard visited your grandfather¡¯s nursing home and brought up the subject of breaking off the


    engagement.¡± Scott said coldly while looking at Arabe. ¡°Given the mess you¡¯ve made, if the Ellington


    family wants to break off the engagement, we have no grounds to stop them.¡±


    Needless to say, after Richard made a scene at the nursing home, Baron was furious and, of course,


    called Scott to give him a piece of his mind.


    Truth be told, acknowledging a daughter like her had brought his father nothing but constant anger-


    induced hypertension. Scott was filled with guilt.


    With that, he didn¡¯t want to look at Arabe¡¯s unwilling face anymore. He simply helped Judith upstairs


    to rest.


    A hint of resentment appeared in Arabe¡¯s eyes. No wonder they conducted two additional paternity


    tests behind her back. They imed they would make up for her past suffering, but in reality, they didn¡¯t


    consider her part of the family at all.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Arabe barely acknowledged Melissa and Timothy, who were still in the living room, before she


    eagerly pulled out her cell phone to call Paul.


    She had to dial several times before Paul finally answered. His voice was filled with a cold indifference.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We should meet.¡± Arabe said as her mind raced to figure out how to ensure Paul would uphold their


    deal.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Paul replied after a long silence, then gave her an address. ¡°Meet me at THEONE Club.¡±


    Arabe hung up the phone, ignoring the curious nces from the two in the living room, and headed


    straight out.


    Ashley watched Arabe¡¯s hurried departure with a smirk. Did Arabe really think she could marry


    Paul?


    She wouldn¡¯t let that happen. It was time to release the secret that she had paid a high price to obtain


    from one of Paul¡¯s ex-girlfriends.


    THEONE Club.


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne, how about a game of Truth or Dare?¡±


    In the hall, Logan, Oberon, Charlotte, Faye, and Coral wereughing and joking around with Vivienne.


    They had invited Vivienne out as a way to say thank you. They had originally nned to go for dinner,


    but someone suggested they should have drinks instead. So, they ended up at this club owned by the


    Redwood Group.


    ¡°How do we y?¡± Vivienne asked while raising an eyebrow and sipping her green tea.


    ¡°We use this empty bottle.¡± Logan ced a bottle and a cup filled with dares on the table. ¡°Whoever the


    bottle points to gets to choose between truth or dare. But if you choose truth the first time, the second


    time you have to pick dare. No repeats. The dares are drawn from the cup.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Vivienne was intrigued.


    Logan and Oberon exchanged a nce. Both had a sly smile on their faces.


    Logan gave the bottle a spin, and it pointed directly at Vivienne. ¡°Ah ha, Ms. Vivienne, truth or dare?¡±


    ¡°Nice trick.¡± Vivienne already noticed Logan¡¯s sleight of hand. ¡°I¡¯ll choose truth.¡±


    The others startedughing mischievously.


    ¡°How long does Mr. Ellingtonst?¡± Charlotte whispered.


    Vivienne was stunned.


    Were they seriously asking that?


    ¡°If I answer, can you handle it?¡± Vivienne asked with an evil grin on her face.


    After a brief hesitation as they thought about Percival¡¯s icy gaze, they finally nodded, driven by their


    curiosity. ¡°We can handle it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vivienne replied.


    They were shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡± Coral eximed.


    Vivienne thought about their close encounter a few days ago. ¡°He¡¯s... capable.¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you¡¯ve never tried?¡± Coral asked, eager to know more.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Vivienne¡¯s turn to spin the bottle.¡± Faye interrupted, seeing that their conversation was


    attracting attention from the other patrons.


    Vivienne gave the bottle a spin, and it pointed at Oberon. He chose truth. Then he spun the bottle, and


    it pointed back at Vivienne.


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne, it¡¯s time for a dare.¡± Logan pushed the cup of dares towards her.


    She casually picked one, and Charlotte gasped when she read it. ¡°This is hot!¡±


    The dare read, ¡®Kiss the next person who walks through the door.¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne, think you can do it?¡± Oberon asked, grinning.


    Vivienne caught a glimpse of the door out of the corner of her eye and smiled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    She stood up and walked towards the entrance, under the watchful eyes of the others.


    A tall man in a suit was just walking in while talking on his phone. As soon as he stepped inside,


    Vivienne grabbed him by the tie, pulled his head down, and kissed him without giving him a chance to


    refuse.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The people in the hall pulled out their phones to take pictures. Halfway through, someone recognized


    the man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Ellington?¡±


    The crowd started cheering and whistling, enjoying the unexpected show with full enthusiasm.


    Percival wrapped his arms around Vivienne. He was surprised but didn¡¯t object to her bold move. He


    hade to the club knowing that Vivienne was here, but he hadn¡¯t expected such a passionate


    wee.


    On the other end of the discarded call, Thomas kept calling, ¡°Percival? Percival?¡±


    But Percival was too engrossed in Vivienne¡¯s kiss to respond or care.


    Vivienne had heard Percival¡¯s voice earlier, which was why she had agreed to this dare.


    Kissing her fianc¨¦? Not a big deal. If anything, he was the one who had to take responsibility.


    The first thing Arabe saw when she walked into the club was Vivienne and Percival locked in a


    passionate kiss.


    The man was handsome and refined, and the young woman was a paragon of ethereal beauty. The


    dim and hazy lights cast a shared shadow over them, intertwining them in a bond that was hard to


    break.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    And she, like a rat in the gutter, could only stand in the corner, watching them with a mixture of envy


    and disdain. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into the palms of her hands.


    Many eyes in the hall turned towards Arabe, casting her strange nces.


    However, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Everyone knew about her alleged attempt to murder her adoptive


    grandmother, coupled with her second attempt tomit the crime. She would have to be living under


    a rock not to know.


    She was just released on bail, and already she was gallivanting in the club. This showed a clearck of


    remorse.


    Only Percival and Vivienne, despite hearing the murmurs that Arabe was here, didn¡¯t spare her a


    nce. After a shared kiss, they smiled at each other. Their eyes and hearts were filled with nothing


    but each other.


    They then moved to sit at their reserved booth.


    Ignoring the stares and whispers, Arabe silently made her way to Paul¡¯s private room.


    Percival, having received word that Paul was also here, raised his eyebrows and dialed Richard¡¯s


    number, ying the perfect tattletale.


    ¡°Grandpa, it seems like my dear cousin, Paul, is not listening to you. He¡¯s meeting with Arabe again.¡±


    Arabe already attempted to frame his beloved Vivienne, and now she was trying to use the Ellington


    family as her cover?


    Ha!


    ¡°What?!¡± Richard roared out in rage as expected. ¡°Has he lost his mind?! Or is he just smitten by that


    Arabe?! I¡¯m going to have a word with his father right now!¡±


    Percival then sent a message to Thomas. ¡°Let¡¯s release the information we found at Felix¡¯s.¡±


    After a moment, he sent another. ¡°The results of Scott¡¯s investigation can be given to him now.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Inside the private suite.


    Paul sat alone on the couch, his gaze lifting slightly as Arabe entered. He stared at her gloomily, and


    after a long silence, he finally spoke, ¡°Our alliance is over, and I¡¯m going public with the fact that the


    child you¡¯re carrying has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me, Paul?¡± Arabe¡¯s heart filled with resentment, but she still looked at Paul


    with a pitiful gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that act!¡± Paul waspletely unaffected by Arabe¡¯s attempt at ying the victim.


    He had once thought Arabe was a pure and innocent goddess. His pursuit of her was causing him


    sleepless nights.


    However, after learning she had been impregnated out of wedlock at eighteen and that she couldn¡¯t


    even identify the father of her child, he found her past pretenses sickening.


    ¡°Do you think the Ellington family is a joke? I would never marry a woman who has been to jail.¡±


    Given the evidence, Arabe was destined to be sentenced. If he married her, he would be the


    He was vying for the position of head of the family against Percival. He couldn¡¯t afford to have such a


    stain on his reputation.


    ¡°What if I manage to avoid jail?¡± Arabe bit her lip and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Paul furrowed his brows and widened his eyes as his gazended on Arabe¡¯s


    abdomen. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of keeping this child and using your pregnancy to get a lighter sentence,


    are you?¡±


    Indeed, Arabe considered the baby herst resort in case she got sentenced. But looking at Paul¡¯s


    reaction, it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t agree.


    As expected, he scoffed at Arabe. ¡°We agreed from the start that I would never let your child be


    my firstborn!¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if you got a lighter sentence, you would still have a criminal record, which is no different


    than going to jail for me.¡± He looked at Arabe disdainfully. ¡°You are this foolish because you were


    raised by the Hawthorn family. My parents may not be politicians, but my uncle is a high-ranking


    official. If I marry a woman with a criminal record, it could potentially harm his career. Why do you think


    my grandfather would agree to jeopardize my uncle¡¯s career for you?¡±


    Furthermore, he had seen how Arabe got pampered by the Brooks family and thought that she was


    well-loved by them.


    But when his grandfather went to Baron to cancel the engagement because of Arabe¡¯s attempted


    murder, the Brooks family didn¡¯t even utter a word in her defense. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t as


    important to them as he thought.


    This made him reconsider the merits of marrying Arabe.


    ¡°What if I can convince my grandmother that I didn¡¯t push her and get her forgiveness, so she can drop


    the charges?¡± Arabe asked, suppressing her displeasure. ¡°My grandmother wants money to revive


    the Hawthorn family business. If we give her two billion, she will definitely agree."


    "You''re not expecting me to shell out that two billion, are you?" Paulughed sarcastically.


    "My grandmother and father will help me out." Initially, Arabe wanted Paul to pay, but after seeing his


    obvious disdain for her now, she had no choice but to turn to her grandmother, Judith, and father, Scott,


    for help.


    After a moment of contemtion, Paul weighed the benefits and difficulties of marrying Arabe. The


    immense benefits of aligning with the Brooks family eventually swayed him. "Fine. If you manage to


    avoid charges and a criminal record, then we can continue. But the child you''re carrying cannot stay!"


    "Don''t worry." Arabe gritted her teeth. She wanted to keep the child in case she got charged, but on


    the surface, she agreed obediently. "I want this child gone more than you do."


    Just as Paul was about to tell Arabe to leave, his phone rang. It was his father, Ryan Ellington.


    "Dad." He quickly answered.


    "Have you lost your mind?!" Ryan''s furious voice was so loud that even Arabe could hear it. "You''re


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    willing to ept any trash? Are you trying to kill me with anger?! Why would you marry Arabe


    knowing that she''s carrying someone else''s child?! Do you know what aughingstock you''ve made of


    our family?!"


    "Dad?" Paul was stunned, wondering how his father knew.


    ying the fool willingly was too humiliating.


    Even though his family nned to call off the engagement due to Arabe¡¯s attempted murder charge,


    he had never told anyone what was truly going on.


    "Check the news yourself!" Ryan was practically livid with his foolish son. The news was all over the


    ce, and Paul was still clueless.


    "I know you want to win over the Brooks family, but not in this way! You''ve made aplete fool of


    yourself. How can youpete with Percival now?! Your engagement is off! Get back to Rivenwood


    immediately!¡±


    Paul opened Twitter, only to see the trending hashtag, ¡°Paul, The Cuckold.¡±


    His pupils contracted and his hand trembled as he clicked on the link, leading him to an audio clip.


    In the recording, a woman was heard speaking to him flirtatiously. "Paul, your fianc¨¦e is pregnant, and


    yet you invited the three of us to apany you. Aren''t you afraid she''ll miscarry from the stress?"


    It seemed like he was drunk since he was slurring his words. "Let her miscarry! I wish she would! The


    child isn''t mine anyway!"


    Another woman gasped. "The child isn''t yours? Then who''s is it?"


    Heughed sarcastically. "She doesn''t even know who the father is, so how should I?"


    The woman sounded shocked. "No way! Your fianc¨¦e looks so young and innocent. How could she be


    so reckless? She doesn''t even know who the father of her child is?"


    His bitter and coldughter echoed. "We''ve all been fooled! I was fooled too! She''s nothing but a cheap


    floozy! She got herself knocked up and had the nerve to expect me to pick up the pieces..."


    Paul''s face turned stormy. No wonder his old man was so livid.


    Now, the whole world knew that he, Paul, had willingly donned the proverbial ''cuckold''s cap.'' He had


    be aughingstock.


    All he wanted was to find those three women who were with him that night. He wanted to see who was


    audacious enough to betray him.


    He would make sure she paid for it!


    He nced at thements, each one a p to his ego.


    "Paul is the most dedicatedpdog I''ve ever seen!"


    "Ah, the refined taste of the rich."


    "What did Paul do wrong? All he wanted was to provide a home for a fallen woman."


    "Fallen woman, my ass! More like ''Party Princess Arabe.'' How else would you exin not knowing


    who the father of her baby is? Didn''t you see those pictures of her? She seemed to be enjoying every


    bit of it."


    "I have uncensored high-definition content. DM me if you''re interested."


    "Hey, DM me too."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "What kind of pictures?"


    Paul clicked on another trending topic titled "Arabe''s Scandalous Photos."


    The page was dotted with intimate photos of Arabe and Elijah. Even with the blur, they were too


    explicit forfort.


    Thements were mostly mocking him, saying he was willingly wearing the cuckold''s cap or calling


    him a doormat, implying that he was happy to clean up other people''s messes.


    Onement, in particr, hit a nerve. "This Paul guy is nothingpared to Percival. Just look at the


    women they chose.¡±


    "Percival''s fianc¨¦e, Vivienne, though not from a wealthy family, earned two Ph.D. degrees by the age of


    sixteen. She''s the genius hacker, Shadow Wolf, The Scent Maestro, and the internationally renowned


    fashion designer, Charles. Talk about talent!"


    "Then take a look at Arabe. She has no talent except for the ability to cheat on her fianc¨¦."


    Paul lifted his head and red at Arabe.


    It was all because of this woman!


    She was the reason he became aughingstock!


    When Arabe heard the recording, her face turned pale. She had also seen the pictures of her and


    Elijah on Twitter.


    She stared at the photos, trembling all over.


    How could this be? Hadn''t Felix promised not to release these photos?


    She didn''t know that Felix was dead.


    "Paul..." Arabe tried to say something to calm Paul''s fury.


    "I¡¯m done with you!" Paul stood up abruptly and stormed out of the room.


    "Paul!" Arabe chased after him and grabbed his arm. "This isn''t my fault! You were the one who got


    recorded. If it were just the photos, no one would know the child isn''t yours!"


    "So, this is my fault now?" Paulughed bitterly. Even without the recording, the exposure of those


    photos alone would have been enough to halt Arabe''s entry into the Ellington family.


    Now that everyone knew the child wasn''t his, he would lose all face if he still married Arabe.


    "Of course, it''s your fault!" Arabe argued defiantly. "If you had been careful, none of this would have


    happened! You can''t break off the engagement!"


    Marrying into the Ellington family was her best option, and she didn''t want to give up.


    Their argument carried them into the hall.


    Suddenly, someone snickered.


    Paul''s gaze followed the sound. He realized that everyone in the hall was looking at him with strange


    expressions. Percival was among them.


    Despite the distance between them, Paul felt Percival looking down on him, as if he were a pathetic,


    defeated dog.


    "Bitch, leave me alone!" Paul couldn''t take it anymore. He shook off Arabe''s grip and pushed her


    away.


    Arabe, in her heels, stumbled and twisted her ankle. She fell into arge decorative vase nearby.


    The sound of the shattering vase and Arabe''s fall stunned everyone.


    Arabe fell onto the shards, clutching her stomach in pain. She looked up and heard Coral scream,


    "Oh my God, Arabe''s face!"


    "My face! My face!" She felt a sharp pain in her left cheek. She reached up, touched a bloody wound,


    and screamed, "Paul, my face!"


    Paul was shocked. He hadn''t expected to push Arabe and end up disfiguring her.


    "She''s bleeding!" Someone pointed at the red stain spreading under Arabe''s dress.


    "Help me, help me..." Arabe clutched her stomach, feeling a warm flow from her body. She reached


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    out to grab Paul''s suit pants but fainted.


    ...


    At Pendleton Hospital.


    When the Brooks family arrived, Arabe had already been taken into the emergency room.


    "How is Arabe?" Judith asked Dr. Calista, who was standing outside the emergency room.


    "They said she''s hemorrhaging. They might have to remove her uterus." Calista replied nonchntly,


    as if it were no big deal.


    Scott red at Paul, who was sitting on the bench. "What the hell happened?"


    Paul opened his mouth to exin but couldn''t find the words.


    Suddenly, the operating room door opened, and a nurse stepped out. "The patient needs a blood


    transfusion urgently, but we''re low on AB blood. Do we have any non-rtive donors with AB blood


    type?"


    "I¡¯m an AB blood type!" Paul jumped up, eager to atone for his mistake. He didn''t want anything more


    to do with Arabe.


    "AB blood type?" Scott frowned. "Wasn''t it reported that Arabe has an O blood type?"


    "I''m blood type A, and Karen is O. We couldn''t have a child with AB blood type." Scott said gravely.


    Everyone in the room was stunned, even Paul, who was about to donate blood. He paused and looked


    at Scott, waiting for an answer.


    At that moment, Scott''s phone rang. He answered, "Go ahead."


    "Mr. Brooks, it''s confirmed. Every single one of the test samples was switched. I''m afraid Miss Arabe


    is not your daughter." Secretary Alex''s voice came through from the other end of the phone.


    Just as he''d suspected.


    Scott fell silent for a moment. "I need to know where the switched samples came from."


    "They were provided by Beatrice. But as she''s now bedridden and unable to move or speak, we have


    no way of knowing how she got them." Alex replied.


    "Have you questioned Michael and Joseph?" Scott closed his eyes, suppressing the rising anger within


    him.


    "Yes, we have. They had no part in this. They truly believed that Arabe was your daughter." Alex


    responded.


    "Keep investigating." Scott paused as images of Vivienne shed through his mind. "And find a way to


    get a sample from Vivienne."


    "Understood." Alex affirmed.


    After hanging up the phone, Scott noticed the intense gazes of Judith and the others. He heaved a


    weary sigh.


    "Mom, the investigation results are in. Arabe is indeed not my daughter. Beatrice bribed theb


    personnel to switch the samples."


    Judith looked both disappointed and somewhat relieved.


    "Beatrice and Arabe dared to y us like this?!" Timothy snapped out of his initial shock and seethed


    with rage. "They conspired to deceive us and took so much money from us! I swear, I''m going to make


    them pay back every single dime!"

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Melissa remained silent while Ashley watched with glee. She had seen the video from THEONE Club


    already and never imagined that the recording she had posted online would have such a wonderful


    effect.


    Arabe was not only disfigured, but she had also miscarried.


    And now it had been confirmed that Arabe was not Scott¡¯s daughter. She couldn''t wait to see


    Arabe kicked out of the Brooks family.


    And then there was Tristan. What would he do if he knew he had be disabled for an imposter?


    Would he want to strangle Arabe on the spot?


    She really wanted to tell Tristan about this immediately.


    ¡°Scott, what does this mean?¡± Paul asked, feeling stunned. "Arabe is not your daughter? She''s an


    imposter?"


    "Hmm." Scott nodded.


    Paul stood there, deeply shocked.


    "Aren''t you going to donate blood anymore? The patient is still waiting for a transfusion!" The nurse


    urged him anxiously.


    "I''m not donating anymore!" Paul turned around angrily and walked away. He didn''t want to spend


    another moment here. "Damn it! How dare she trick me?!"


    He thought back to how he had tried to please Arabe. He even followed her all the way from


    Rivenwood to Havenwood.


    But did he really like her?


    Maybe a little, but the main reason was that she was the only daughter of Scott, the head of the


    Hawthorn n and the Brooks family.


    However, after being ridiculed online for her and losing dignity in his family for her, he had now been


    told that Arabe was not Scott''s daughter. She was an imposter! Everything he had gone through


    meant nothing!


    His fury was indescribable!


    After seeing Paul walk away and realizing that no one else in Scott''s group looked like they were going


    to donate blood for Arabe, the nurse stomped her foot and went to seek help from others.


    "What do we do now?" Ashley asked Scott with a worried look in her eyes. "If Arabe is not your child,


    then..."


    Scott remained silent as he thought of Karen.


    Though he had always suspected that Arabe was not his daughter, he was overjoyed when the first


    paternity test results came out.


    He was happy that his long search for Karen and his child had finallye to an end.


    But because he was so happy then, he was incredibly angry now.


    He looked around at his family. All eyes were on him, waiting for his response.


    His cold gaze fell on the operating room door, and he said coldly, "I will sue her and Beatrice for fraud!"


    Ashley could hardly suppress herugh.


    Arabe was only out on bail. Now that she had miscarried and was no longer pregnant, the Brooks


    family could sue her again, and she would be thrown back in jail immediately.


    Ashley hated Arabe. She was a low-born girl with an unknown background, who had dared to covet


    the position of the Brooks family''s heiress and had always been domineering over her.


    Now that Arabe''s true identity had been exposed, she would make sure to get back at her for all the


    grievances she had suffered.


    Two hourster, in the maternity ward.


    When Arabe woke up, she found that there was no one around her, not even a nurse.


    She struggled to sit up, but the nurse who came to change her IV bag quickly stopped her. "You need


    to stay in bed. You just had a major hemorrhage and had to have your uterus removed. Don''t move


    around."


    "What?!" Arabe''s eyes widened. She thought she had just had a miscarriage. Why had her uterus


    been removed?


    Now she could never ever bear children.


    What would she do in the future?


    If the Ellington family found out about this, they would never let her into the family.


    "Where''s my family? Haven''t theye?" Arabe asked in a panic. How could the Brooks family not


    show up when such a big thing had happened to her?


    "You should check the news." The nurse handed Arabe the smartphone from the bedside table with


    aplicated look in her eyes, then left.


    Arabe quickly opened the phone and saw news updates shing on the screen.


    "Scott, the head of the Brooks family and Hawthorn n, has publicly announced that Arabe, who


    was previously used of murdering her grandmother, is not his biological daughter. Arabe and


    others had forged paternity tests and deceived him. The Brooks family will sue Arabe and her


    aplices for fraud."


    Arabe was stunned. How could this be?


    She had managed to fake three paternity tests, so how could Scott have found out so quickly that she


    was an imposter?


    She pulled out the IV in her hand, struggled to get out of bed, and decided to go back to the Brooks


    family to exin. She had toe up with a usible exnation to convince them to believe her.


    But as soon as she stepped out of her room, she saw Jan leading a group of police officersing


    from the elevator at the other end of the corridor.


    She panicked and fled in the opposite direction. She had just had surgery, so her wound was still


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    bleeding, and she could barely stand, but she forced herself to go down the stairs of the emergency


    exit.


    She recognized that she was in the private hospital owned by the Pendleton family. Remembering that


    Tristan was also in this hospital, she decided to seek his help.


    Tristan had always doted on her and listened to her; he would definitely help her.


    With a pale face and wobbly legs, she made her way to Tristan¡¯s room.


    After more than half a month of treatment, Tristan could not walk yet, but he could sit up. He was sitting


    in bed, reading a book signed by Calista.


    "Tristan!" Arabe, with teary eyes, rushed towards him. "Dad and the others, I don''t know whose lies


    they have believed; they think I''m not his child! You have to help me!"


    Tristan put down the book he was reading and looked at Arabe, who was lying next to his hospital


    bed. His tone was ambiguous. "So, are you saying you haven''t been deceiving us?"


    "No!" Arabe shook her head vigorously. "Really, I didn''t. I''m Dad''s daughter! I''m your benefactor''s


    daughter! You have to help me!"


    "Humph!" Tristan angrily threw a new paternity test report at Arabe. "When you were unconscious


    after the surgery, Dad had an urgent paternity test done in this hospital using your blood!"


    The report lying on the floor stated that Arabe had no blood rtion to Scott.


    Tristan''s face darkened, and he viciously grabbed Arabe''s chin and spoke in a bone-chillingly


    menacing tone. "You imposter! Look at what you''ve done to me! How are you going to make up for


    this?"


    If Arabe really was his benefactor''s daughter, he wouldn''t hesitate to give his life for her, even if it


    meant bing disabled.


    But Arabe was a fraud!


    He had foolishly ruined his life for her.


    "Tristan?" Arabe was shocked and pushed Tristan''s hand away as she fell to the floor. "How could


    you treat me like this? You promised you''d always protect me and stand by me!"


    "Those words were meant for my benefactor''s daughter!" Tristan red maliciously at Arabe on the


    floor. "You¡¯re just garbage to me now."

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Ever since she became the heiress of the Brooks family, Arabe had been showered with ttery by


    men. She was blinded by this and started to genuinely think that she was irresistible, forgetting that


    these men were drawn to her due to the power and influence of the Brooks family.


    If she were just Arabe Hawthorn, neither Tristan nor Paul would have bothered to nce at her.


    "Arabe, you''re the reason I¡¯m like this. I won''t let you get away with it." Tristan''s icy gaze sent shivers


    down Arabe''s spine.


    Her legs were weak, and she could barely stand. She slowly retreated, but she suddenly felt a foot


    heavily pressed on her back.


    "Where do you think you''re going, my cousin?"


    Arabe looked back in fear, only to see Ashley standing at the door with several muscr men.


    Ashley watched Arabe with a look of disdain, unable toprehend how someone could be so


    shameless. Even after being exposed, Arabe still refused to admit her wrongdoings.


    "Tristan, help me. Please!" Arabe turned to Tristan, pleading for his help.


    "Oh, didn''t you know?" Ashley chuckled lightly. "These men work for your dear Tristan."


    As Arabe was dragged away, Calista entered.


    Like a drowning woman grasping at a lifeline, Arabe reached out and clung to Calista''s sleeve.


    "Calista, please help me!"


    Calista looked at the fingerprints left on the ce where her clothing was pulled, her eyes showing


    disgust.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tristan gave an order, and the man holding Arabe mercilessly broke her fingers. Arabe''s screams


    echoed through the entire floor.


    Calista, as if she hadn''t heard, just lowered her head to examine Tristan''s body.


    Ashley merely turned to Tristan and asked, "Where are you taking her?"


    "To where she belongs." Tristan replied coldly, clearly not wanting to discuss the matter further in front


    of Calista.


    ...


    After examining Tristan, Calista left.


    And Tristan''s eyes lingered on Calista.


    Ashley couldn''t help but mock him. "Don''t bother. You''re not in Calista''s league."


    Tristan knew this all too well. Even before he was injured, he wasn''t worthy of Calista. The truth stung,


    but he could do nothing but ept it.


    Ashley sneered, leaving the hospital room without looking back.


    As she passed by Calista''s office, she saw her talking on the phone. Ashley nodded at her, and Calista


    nodded back before Ashley walked away.


    "Mom," Calista said slowly, holding her phone and watching Ashley''s retreating figure. "Did you see the


    news about the Brooks family?"


    Her mother¡¯s voice came through the line, sounding both proud and aloof. "Yes. How''s Scott doing?"


    "He''s taken it hard," replied Calista.


    A moment of silence passed before her mother replied. "I''ll be in Havenwood for a concert in a few


    days. We should meet."


    "Sure." Calista agreed and ended the call.


    Her parents had been in a loveless, arranged marriage and parted ways when she was ten. Despite


    being raised by her father and seeing her mother infrequently, she felt a closer connection to her


    mother.


    It wasn¡¯t until she met Percival that she understood why her proud and haughty mother had pined for a


    man for decades.


    Meanwhile, Dorian received calls from Michael and Joseph. Unaware that Dorian''s family had moved


    to the luxurious Jade Garden Residences, they visited his old address at Tranquil Estates, only to find


    him absent.


    They were seeking him out for money.


    The ruse that Beatrice and Arabe had pulled off, forging paternity tests to fool the Brooks family, had


    been brought to light. Consequently, Scott had ceased paying for Beatrice''s medical expenses and


    pressed charges against her.


    Now, in one fell swoop, Beatrice and her two children had gone from living in thep of luxury to barely


    scraping by. They were so destitute that they couldn''t even cover Beatrice''s medical bills, so they had


    to throw away their dignity even more to try and impose upon Dorian.


    "Tell them that we cut ties a long time ago!" Cordelia was fuming. "When they came to your hospital


    room asking for money, I told them they could sue us. Whatever the court orders, we''ll pay!"


    As for the notion of them visiting Beatrice in the hospital and taking care of her¡­


    That was nothing but a pipe dream.


    "Since you guys find them so irritating, let''s send them back to the sticks." Percival cated. "Don''t


    worry, I won''t let them bother you."


    Just then, his phone rang. He nced at it and walked into the yard to answer.


    "Percival, our target got taken by Tristan''s crew before we could get her." Thomas informed him.


    "Oh, how did that go?" Percival asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "Tristan sold her to a human smuggler who deals in trafficking women to the Golden Triangle." Thomas


    continued, "Arabe was tied up and gagged as soon as she was brought on board because she was


    causing a scene. She''ll likely spend the rest of her life enved in the Golden Triangle."


    Percival''s eyes flickered. Tristan was indeed quite ruthless.


    "Let him be. Remember, I don''t want this womaning back."


    "Understood." Thomas hung up.


    "Talking about Arabe?"


    Percival turned around and saw Vivienne standing behind him. Her hands were tucked in her pockets


    as she observed him.


    "Vivienne." He reached out to pull her closer, lowering his head to nip at her earlobe as he softly asked,


    "Why did you let Arabe impersonate you?"


    She was the golden girl of the Brooks family. She could go back anytime she wanted and live in thep


    of luxury.


    Given Scott and Judith''s adoration for Arabe, if Vivienne returned to their family, they would only


    shower her with more love and admiration for her talent and abilities.


    But she didn''t go back.


    Instead, she let Arabe impersonate her and run wild.


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered.


    Before her mother''s wedding to Scott, she had suddenly run away, likely sensing some danger.


    She didn¡¯t know whether this danger was external or lurking within the Brooks family.


    So, she let Arabe y her role to see if any unidentified people would try to approach Arabe.


    If Arabe wanted the glory of being the Brooks family''s golden girl, she would have to bear the risks


    as well.


    Unfortunately, Arabe was useless. She couldn''t even hold out for two months and didn''t find out what


    Vivienne wanted to know.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The next day.


    Percival had Beatrice''s family forcibly sent back to their rural home.


    At first, they kicked up a fuss and refused to go. Percival''s men were not gentle, so Michael ended up


    with a broken leg. Only then did his family reluctantly agree to leave.


    Before they left, Dorian gave the old woman ten grand and told her he would send her a monthly


    allowance of two hundred dors. Not a penny more, not a penny less.


    Some might use Dorian of being too soft-hearted, but he saw it as his duty.


    If Beatrice wasn''t his biological mother, he could''ve washed his hands of the whole thing. But numerous


    DNA tests had confirmed his lineage. He was indeed her son.


    Even though they had disowned each other in name, thew required him to provide for his mother.


    Cordelia supported his decision.


    Sometimes, you could sever all ties but blood.


    "Percival, I''ve left some people to keep an eye on them. They won''t have a chance to disturb your in-


    sedan.


    Her face was calm and expressionless. She didn''t care about Beatrice''s fate.


    After hearing Thomas''s report, Percival absentmindedly asked while ying with Vivienne''s fingers.


    "Vivienne, Scott has sent someone to collect your DNA sample."


    "Uh-huh." Vivienne''s eyes flickered with amusement as a mocking smile yed on her lips.


    After Arabe was hospitalized, people had been trying to get close to Vivienne to collect her hair or


    other samples. They were most likely sent by Scott to collect her DNA.


    But they didn''t seed.


    "Do you want to return to the Brooks family?" Percival intertwined his fingers with hers as his grip


    tightened.


    Vivienne leaned back in her seat, staring out at the gloomy sky through the window, without answering.


    She wanted to return.


    Since Arabe hadn''t dug up any dirt, she would have to return to the Brooks family and find out for


    herself.


    What was the danger that had forced her mother to flee while pregnant, causing her to hide her identity


    and agree to a marriage of convenience with Dorian?


    Just then, a car in front of them had a tire blowout, swerved, and crashed into them.


    Amid the screeching brakes, Percival and Vivienne lurched forward, bracing themselves against the


    front seats.


    He held Vivienne close, shielding her head with his hand. After the car steadied, he checked her over,


    making sure she was unharmed, before he turned to Thomas with obvious anger in his tone. "What


    happened?"


    "The other car swerved into us, Percival. I''ll go check it out." Thomas exited the car.


    Thomas got out of the car with a stern face, only to find that the other driver was Ronald.


    Ronald was equally surprised to see Percival''s car. He quickly apologized to Thomas. "Sorry, it was my


    fault. I wasn''t paying attention. Let me know how much it will cost, and I''ll pay you back."


    Since Ronald was being reasonable, Thomas didn''t say anything harsh. He nced back at their car


    and said, "No need. Our young master can afford it."


    Ronald didn''t argue. He and Percival were not the kind to squabble over money. Too much politeness


    would feel insincere.


    He''d owe them a favor for now and find a way to repay itter.


    With that thought, he nodded at Thomas and returned to his car.


    After Percival''s men brought a new car to pick up Percival and Vivienne, Thomas got into the damaged


    Lincoln.


    In Ronald''s car, a stylish woman in her fifties was in the backseat. "What happened?"


    Her name was M, a renowned pianist and Calista''s mother.


    M had a piano concert at the Havenwood Grand Theater in two days.


    Calista had been invited by the Brooks family to treat Tristan''s injuries.


    So, when M decided toe, since both families were well acquainted and as a show of courtesy,


    the Brooks invited her to stay with them at the mansion.


    They even sent Ronald to pick up Calista from the airport.


    "It''s nothing. Just an acquaintance." Ronald answered nonchntly. "Turns out, I hit Mr. Ellington and


    his fianc¨¦e''s car."


    Calista, who was sitting in the back seat with M, quickly rolled down the window, spotting the cold


    and proud man protecting a beautiful young girl as they got into the back seat of a ck car.


    His careful demeanor showed that he cherished the young girl greatly.


    Calista instinctively wanted to call out to him, but he didn''t even nce their way. He got into the car


    with the girl, closed the door, and drove off.


    "What''s wrong?" M asked, noticing Calista''s stunned expression.


    "Nothing." Calista shook her head.


    ...


    Back at the Jade Garden Residences.


    Today was the day Cordelia¡¯s daughter, Astrid, wasing home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Vivienne had been in Havenwood for quite some time, but she had yet to meet Astrid.


    Astrid had been invited to Percival and Vivienne¡¯s engagement party, but since Vivienne was dyed


    due to saving Judith, when she arrived, Astrid had to leave early due to an important matter.


    Since then, Astrid had been busy, and Vivienne had been too, so they hadn''t seen each other.


    When Vivienne and Percival returned home, Astrid was already there.


    Apanying her was a man dressed in a suit.


    Astrid and the man in the suit were ying with Thaddeus in the yard.


    "Sis! Bro-inw!" Thaddeus cheerfully called out as soon as he saw Vivienne and Percival return.


    "Hey, why don''t I get a bro-inw from you, Thaddeus?" A man nearby feigned hurt.


    "Huh, so you''re a bro-inw, and Percival is too, so that makes two bro-inws?" Thaddeus was a bit


    confused.


    "I''m the elder bro-inw, and he''s the younger one." The manughed as he ruffled Thaddeus''s hair.


    "You must be Vivienne, right?" Astrid looked at Vivienne with warmth in her eyes. "My mom sent me a


    bunch of candid shots of you. I thought you were beautiful then, but you''re even more stunning in


    person. Or maybe my mom''s photography skills aren''t up to par."


    "You''re very pretty, too." Vivienne nodded in response.


    Astrid and Cordelia looked very alike, both with gentle and soft features. Perhaps because of this,


    Vivienne felt an instant affinity toward Astrid.


    "Oh, and this is my boyfriend, Alfred." Astrid pointed to the young man next to her.


    "Nice to meet you." Vivienne nodded at Alfred before pointing at Percival. "This is my fianc¨¦, Percival."


    "You two make a good pair." Astrid nodded at Percival in return.


    "Vivienne and Percival are back?" Dorian emerged from the vi, greeting the four in the yard with a


    warm smile. "Come on in; dinner''s ready."


    Knowing that Astrid wasing home today, Cordelia had made a special trip to the farmer''s market


    and spent the entire afternoon in the kitchen, preparing a feast just for them.


    "Sure, Dad." Astrid responded naturally.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    At the dinner table, the family gathered in a warm atmosphere.


    Midway through the meal, Astrid lifted her ss of wine and looked at Vivienne and Percival. "Vivienne,


    Percival, I''m raising a toast to you!"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow as a yful aura emanated from her eyes. "What''s the asion?"


    ording to family hierarchy, it should be her and Percival toasting Astrid.


    Astrid chuckled. "I''m usually swamped with work and rarely get toe home. I know that Arabe has


    always been dismissive of our parents, and I couldn''t help much. But since you came back, you''ve


    been taking care of them. I can tell they''re much happier now, and that''s all thanks to you. I''m toasting


    you to thank you for fulfilling the filial duties on my behalf as well."


    Her biological father died when she was ten. Later, Cordelia raised her until she was fifteen, and that


    was when she met Dorian.


    Dorian treated her like his own daughter, never neglecting her, even after he and Cordelia had


    Thaddeus and adopted Arabe.


    She truly regarded Dorian as her father. However, due to her job at the secret service, she rarely came


    home and found it difficult to take care of them.


    Vivienneughed. Her smile was enchanting, sharing her vibrant energy with all those around her.


    "Alright! I''ll ept your toast. But I don''t drink, so I''ll substitute with juice instead."


    "Good!" Astrid didn''t fuss. She raised her ss and downed the drink in one go.


    After the meal, Astrid put down her cutlery and looked at Dorian earnestly. "Dad, Mom, I''m back this


    time for two reasons. First, to see you. Second, because of a work transfer. I need to move to


    Rivenwood."


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback, then eximed in surprise, "Moving to Rivenwood?! Why the


    sudden move? You didn''t mention this before."


    "It was ast-minute decision from the higher-ups. I mighte home even less in the future." Astrid


    looked at them apologetically. "When I''m not here, you must take care of yourselves."


    "Take care of what?" Cordelia mmed the table angrily. "You''ve been away for years! You barely


    Dorian tried to calm her down. "Why are you mad at her? It''s not her fault that her job is transferring


    her. You''re understanding about everything else, so why are you being so petty this time?"


    Cordelia shot him a re. "Is this petty? Look at her age? She''s been dating for years but never got


    married! Every time we push them to get married, she brushes us off!"


    After saying this, Cordelia turned to Astrid. "I bet you''re nning on dying your marriage for a few


    more years, right?"


    "Mom!" Astrid was a bit embarrassed. "My work is important. I don''t have time for marriage."


    "Bullshit!" Cordelia cursed angrily. "What kind of job doesn''t allow its employees to get married?


    Summon your boss here; I want to ask him why he doesn''t allow his employees to get married. What''s


    his motive?"


    As they bickered, Vivienne and Percival kept quiet, frowning and not voicing their opinions.


    Astrid was only twenty-four. She was not that old. But Cordelia, who had experienced a tough life


    raising Astrid alone after her divorce, hoped that Astrid could find someone who truly loved her.


    At one point, Cordelia had mentioned to Vivienne in casual conversation that she didn¡¯t really trust


    Alfred.


    He and Astrid had been dating for several years, but he had never visited their home and never


    mentioned marrying Astrid. This led Cordelia to believe that Alfred was wasting Astrid¡¯s youth.


    So, when Astrid announced that she was moving to Rivenwood, Cordelia¡¯s reaction was intense.


    ¡°I told you that my work is important, and it''s currently not the right time for marriage." Astrid didn''t want


    to argue with Cordelia on her first day home, so she patiently tried to diffuse the situation. "Mom, stop


    worrying about me getting married. When it''s time, we''ll get married."


    Cordelia was determined to get a resolution. Ignoring Astrid, she directly asked Alfred, "Alfred, I need a


    straight answer from you today. You and Astrid have been dating for a very long time, so when are you


    getting married?"


    Alfred smiled. "We''re currently very busy with our work and don''t n to get married anytime soon. But


    don''t worry; once our work stabilizes in a couple of years, I''ll definitely marry Astrid and bring her


    home."


    Hearing this, Vivienne, who had been quiet for a while, lifted her eyes. Her icy gaze swept over Alfred.


    There was a barely discernible gleam in her eyes, then she lowered her gaze without a word.


    Cordelia frowned. "In a couple more years? In a couple more years, she''ll be twenty-six. If you don''t


    marry her, she''ll be an old maid."


    Alfred still wore a smile. "No. I promise, I will marry her."


    Hearing this, Percival also lifted his gaze and cast a casual nce at Alfred.


    "No way!" Cordelia''s face darkened. "Astrid can''t wait for two years, nor can we..."


    Before she could finish, Vivienne suddenly interjected. "Cordelia, Astrid knows what she''s doing. Alfred


    will marry her."


    She pulled out a napkin and wiped some food crumbs from the corner of her mouth while looking up at


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alfred. "Right, Alfred?"


    Alfred looked up, meeting Vivienne''s prating gaze. His heart skipped a beat, but he still managed


    to smile. "Yes."


    Vivienne slightly curled her lips but didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing Vivienne''s stance, Cordelia thought for a moment before saying, "Fine, do as you wish then!"


    She didn''t understand why Vivienne suddenly said that, but she knew Vivienne was a determined


    young woman.


    If she said so, there must have been a reason, right?


    With that thought, she scanned Astrid and Alfred without saying anything more.


    Astrid breathed a sigh of relief as she cast a grateful smile towards Vivienne.


    After dinner, Astrid pulled out seven tickets to a piano concert at the Havenwood Opera House. Her


    excitement was barely containable.


    "Dad, Mom, my idol M is actuallying to Havenwood for her tour. You guys have toe with me


    on Saturday."


    She was originally nning toe back in a few days, but upon hearing about M''s concert, she


    chose to take an earlier leave to return home.


    "Astrid''s always been a big fan of M. She had to pull quite a few strings to get all these tickets."


    Alfred quipped with a chuckle.


    "Sure." Dorian and Cordelia said in unison. They weren''t particrly interested in the piano concert, but


    they were willing to apany Astrid for her joy.


    After all, Astrid was about to be transferred to Rivenwood soon, and they would have even fewer


    chances to meet.


    Vivienne and Percival also nodded. They didn''t have much interest either, but Astrid had just returned


    home, and her happiness was what mattered.


    After dinner, Cordelia helped Astrid and Alfred get settled in their rooms. It was only then that Astrid


    brought up Arabe. "Mom, is Arabe on the run for her crimes now?"


    Upon hearing this name, Cordelia fell silent. She merely sighed and said, "Let her be."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    In an alley notorious for its illicit activities.


    Arabe was struggling to stand up in a cramped, damp room. Her legs were weak, and she could


    barely manage to move with the support of the stained and disgusting walls.


    The men on the ship had skillfully severed the tendons in her hands and feet, only leaving her able to


    perform basic tasks like eating, but with much difficulty.


    After being sold to the owners of this ce, she was confined to this small room, where she entertained


    clients around the clock.


    As a neer, even with a scar on her face, she was fresh and alluring to their entire clientele. For


    the past few days, she barely had a chance to rest except during meal times.


    She''d had enough. She could no longer endure living in that damp and disgusting room. The foul-


    smelling men who treated her like a ything made her feel like she was living a life worse than that of


    a pig or a dog.


    She secretly tore her sheets, intending to tie them to the iron bars covering the window and hang


    herself.


    Just as she was about to do it, the door was suddenly pushed open. The men guarding her saw her


    actions and began to spew curses in anguage she didn''t understand. They dragged her off the bed


    and began pummeling her brutally and mercilessly.


    The strips of cloth she had intended to use for suicide became a tool to bind her to the bed.


    The men who had beaten her showed no mercy, even though she was already covered in bruises.


    She saw a short man entering her room, and then her eyes suddenly filled with an even greater


    despair.


    ...


    Saturday.


    At Havenwood Opera House.


    M''s concert was a grand affair, especially in Havenwood, where Debra was invited as a guest.


    Debra, with his massive fan base and strong influence, made the concert tickets sell out the moment


    the news was released.


    Astrid had managed to get hold of seven tickets only after much effort.


    Astrid was dressed up to the nines for the event since she was a big fan of M. Alfred joked that she


    made it seem as if they were going to a matchmaking event rather than a concert.


    Dorian and the others had also dressed formally for the asion.


    Only Vivienne was still in a white T-shirt and jeans. She stood out like a sore thumb among the formally


    dressed audience.


    She wasn''t interested in M''s piano concert; she was just there to keep Astridpany and make her


    happy.


    She was bored and waiting for Percival to arrive when she noticed a middle-aged man trying to bypass


    the metal detectors.


    She frowned and walked over to him.


    ...


    Backstage at the opera house.


    Today, M also invited the Brooks family.


    Out of courtesy, Judith and Scott had brought the whole family along.


    They arrived earlier than Vivienne''s family, and Calista had personally led them to the backstage.


    Calista was also dressed up. She wore a white split dress, her hair was tied up high, and her usual


    spectacles were reced with contacts. She looked less like her usual dignified self and more like an


    alluring vixen.


    M, in a royal blue designer dress, had just finished her makeup. Upon seeing the Brooks family walk


    in, she immediately greeted Judith with a beaming smile.


    Judith returned the smile with a nod.


    "Scott, do I look good today?" M''s gaze lingered on Scott. She intentionally showcased her figure.


    "You once said blue suits me best."


    "I did?" Scott couldn''t recall ever saying that.


    "Yes, you did." M''s face flushed a little. She hadn''t seen Scott in two months, which was rare.


    Over the years, she frequently visited the Brooks Mansion in Rivenwood, trying her best to get closer to


    Scott.


    Two months ago, just as she was nning to take their rtionship to the next level, Scott suddenly


    acknowledged a daughter, Arabe.


    Arabe was very smart and saw through her intentions towards Scott. She taunted M until she had


    no choice but to back off.


    Fortunately, Arabe wasn''t Scott''s biological daughter. Now, without Arabe around, there would be


    no one to stop her from marrying Scott.


    "Oh." Scott frowned but stillplimented her out of politeness. "You look fine."


    M''s lips curled into a smile.


    Ashley saw M''s expression and gave a knowing wink to Melissa and Judith, suppressing her


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone knew about M''s feelings for Scott over the years.


    To be honest, Scott had been mourning Karen for many years. Now that Karen was gone, Judith, as a


    mother, hoped that there would be someone who could care for her eldest son.


    But if Scott had no feelings for M, she wouldn''t force him. After all, she knew how deep Scott''s


    feelings for Karen were.


    "M, there''s some disturbance at the entrance."


    At that moment, a staff member came over to inform M about the disturbance.


    "What''s going on?" M frowned. With her manager not around and unable to find anyone else, she


    turned to Calista. "Calista, could you handle this?"


    Calista nodded and followed the staff member to the entrance. She saw Vivienne standing there with a


    cold expression behind Dorian''s family and Alfred.


    Calista gave Vivienne a once-over, noticing her casual attire of a T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. She


    couldn¡¯t help but sneer to herself.


    Such poor taste!


    She walked over and asked the middle-aged man, who was clearly confronting Vivienne. "What


    happened?"


    "This woman suddenly attacked me when I was entering!" The middle-aged man angrily pointed at


    Vivienne.


    Calista finally turned her attention to Vivienne. "M''s piano performances are a treat for individuals of


    refined taste, not for those who thrive on creating a ruckus. Perhaps you should leave; I fear your


    presence might tarnish the elegance of this ce."


    Her tone was courteous, but she was clearly reprimanding her.


    Vivienne nonchntly raised an eyebrow, giving Calista a casual nce. She clearly sensed the


    hostility emanating from Calista.


    "Miss, you''ve only heard one side of the story and have made your judgment without a single question.


    Don''t you think you''re being rather hasty?" Astrid stepped forward, positioning herself protectively by


    Vivienne''s side. My sister noticed this individual hiding a knife while trying to sneak past security into


    the concert hall. That¡¯s why she intervened! You can check the surveince footage if you don''t believe


    me!"


    She pointed at the onlookers around them. "If that''s not enough, you can ask them!"


    The spectators nodded in agreement. "Yes, indeed. We saw the man drop a knife after this young


    woman stopped him."


    It was then that Calista noticed the knife lying on the floor.


    "My sister risked her safety for the security of your concert. Yet, you insulted her." Astrid said coldly, "I


    think an apology is in order."


    The crowd agreed as they murmured, "Yes, indeed. You unfairly insulted her without understanding the


    full situation."


    "An apology is due."

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Vivienne felt a warm surge of appreciation as she watched Astrid stand up for her.


    Now that onlookers were pressing her to apologize, Calista''s face turned from red to white. She


    opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She knew her jealousy had gotten the better of her. She had


    eagerly seized an opportunity to belittle Vivienne, but now she was unwilling to apologize.


    ¡°Calista.¡±


    Just as Calista was ring at Vivienne, refusing to back down, M, long noticing her absence, came


    looking for her, apanied by the Brooks family.


    The moment M made her entrance, the crowd at the venue gasped in surprise. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s M


    herself!"


    "She looks so young! She¡¯s almost fifty, but she looks like she¡¯s in her thirties!"


    "She''s so talented and beautiful. It''s truly enviable!"


    M reveled in thepliments as she stole a nce at Scott.


    However, Scott, maintaining his distance, seemed indifferent to the praises. Instead, his eyes lit up


    when he saw Vivienne.


    M noticed Scott''s reaction and scrutinized Vivienne. The young girl was beautiful and elegant.


    A chill ran down M¡¯s spine. She suddenly had a terrible thought.


    Surely, Scott wouldn''t be interested in this girl, would he?


    "Ms. Hawthorn." Scott greeted Vivienne first.


    M was taken aback. Was she also a Hawthorn?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Vivienne just gave him a slight nod.


    "Ms. Hawthorn." Judith was also delighted to see Vivienne. She had tried to thank Vivienne several


    times for her past help but had always been politely refused.


    This time, however, remembering Scott''s suspicion, Judith looked at Vivienne with a newfound


    affection.


    Vivienne, as always, responded with a cold nod.


    ¡°Calista, why is it taking so long?¡± M deliberately interrupted the conversation between the Brooks


    family and Vivienne. She went to Calista, but her gaze was fixed on Vivienne.


    "Mom." Calista called out, unsure of how to exin.


    "So, she''s M''s daughter." Astrid, who had always admired M, would have been thrilled to meet her


    under different circumstances.


    However, Calista''s recent rudeness towards Vivienne had made her less fond of M.


    "M." Astrid spoke politely. "This man tried to sneak a knife into the concert, and my sister stopped


    him.¡±


    "But your daughter, without even understanding the situation, just listened to this man''s side of the


    story and humiliated my sister. And she refuses to apologize."


    M frowned and then turned her gaze to the middle-aged man.


    "M, I finally get to see you!" The man suddenly became ecstatic; even his words tumbled out of his


    mouth in a rush. If it weren''t for the security guard holding him back, he would have lunged at M. "I''m


    your biggest fan! I really love you! I only brought the knife because I was afraid someone might hurt


    you. I brought it to protect you!"


    M, repulsed by the man''s sleazy demeanor, attempted to smile reassuringly at him before addressing


    Astrid. "He''s a fan of mine. Any extreme behavior is just because he likes me too much. I think your


    sister is overreacting. My daughter was just defending my fan. There''s no need for an apology."


    Astrid was nearly amused by M''s twisted logic. She was at a loss for words.


    "So, it''s okay for fans to carry weapons, ording to you." Vivienne smirked. "Looks like this concert is


    quite dangerous."


    With that, Vivienne turned and walked down the theater steps, with Dorian and the others following her


    in solidarity.


    The other attendees, upon hearing that there might be extreme fans with weapons at the concert and


    seeing how M defended such behavior, started to reconsider attending the concert.


    Shouts for ticket refunds filled the air.


    M was a big name, and many of the attendees were influential figures in Havenwood. Upon hearing


    about the potential danger, even those who had already taken their seats started to leave, not caring


    about the refund.


    In an instant, two-thirds of the concert hall was empty.


    The remaining third were die-hard M¡¯s fans, but to the two-thirds who had left, these people seemed


    like extreme fans who were willing to risk their lives just to attend M''s concert. This thought sped up


    their departure.


    M was livid. She had only spoken in defense of her fan because Calista couldn''t bring herself to


    apologize.


    She certainly didn''t condone extreme fandom, and she herself tried to avoid such fans as much as


    possible.


    Upon seeing the infatuated and crazed look in the man''s eyes after she defended him, she felt like


    running away.


    She hadn''t expected Vivienne to twist her words with a few nonchnt sentences, making two-thirds of


    her concert attendees leave.


    If this incident made it to the news, she''d lose all her dignity. It might even affect her uing


    concerts. She could only imagine how her jealous peers would mock her.


    She looked at Scott and Judith with a wronged and sad expression, hoping the Brooks family could


    help.


    Scott, however, was keeping an eye on Vivienne. He had people watching her among the chaotic


    crowd on the stairs.


    He watched as they subtly pulled a few strands of hair from Vivienne''s head.


    Vivienne paused and turned to cast a nce at Scott, her eyesden with profound meaning.


    Scott was taken aback. He could swear that she had figured out their intentions. Was she deliberately


    letting them get their way?


    Otherwise, why was it that just a few days ago, his men had been stalking her, trying to get a sample of


    her DNA, but to no avail? They couldn¡¯t even get a single strand of hair, but this time, everything was


    so easy.


    After seeing Scott''s unwavering gaze on Vivienne, M''s expression changed. She was certain that


    Scott was harboring a different kind of interest in Vivienne.


    Because the Scott she knew would never look at a simple girl in this way.


    ¡°Vivienne.¡± A tardy Percival, along with Thomas and the long-absent Leopold, sauntered up.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Upon seeing Vivienne preparing to leave, Percival furrowed his brows. "What''s going on?"


    "Vivienne found someone in the audience trying to sneak in with a knife and stopped them." Astrid


    ryed the situation to Percival with a tone of indignation. "But when M''s daughter came out, she


    immediately used Vivienne. She even said that Vivienne would taint this ce!"


    A shadow passed over Percival''s stoic face, and his narrow, deep-set eyes swept over M. "Is that


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    so?"


    His voice was sparse and carried an ice-cold chill in it.


    "Exactly!" Alfred chimed in. "Then M defended the knife-wielding fan, saying she likes such fans, and


    used Vivienne of meddling."


    "Oh, defending such fans?" Leopold, who had always been a staunch supporter of Vivienne, echoed


    their sentiments. "Aren''t they afraid that the concert will be swarming with such crazy fans? Who would


    even want to attend?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s better to not attend." Percival took Vivienne''s hand as his gaze fiercely swept


    over M and Calista''s faces before turning to leave with Vivienne. "So as not to taint your ears."


    Calista''s face turned a shade paler. She never knew Percival could be this ruthlessly blunt.


    "Percival!" M''s face darkened. "I am your elder! How can you speak like that?"


    In her eyes, Percival would always be a pampered crippled who just happened to have power in


    Rivenwood. No matter how much Richard doted on him, she never really regarded him seriously.


    So even though Percival could stand now and Richard had announced that he would be the next head


    of the Ellington family, M''s perception of him never changed.


    Percival responded with a cold hum, "Elder? Not everyone is suited to be my elder."


    "Mr. Ellington." Calista, unable to hold back, stepped forward. "May I have a word with you?"


    "Who are you?" Percival furrowed his brows. His cold eyes were devoid of any emotion, and his face


    was icy.


    "I''m Calista, the head of TIC Research Institute!" Calista eximed in disbelief.


    Percival was her institute''s sponsor, so they had already met several times. Yet she was astounded


    that Percival had no recollection of her.


    "I see." Percival vaguely remembered the name. "Calista".


    The unfinished project left by his master was handed over to the TIC Research Institute for


    continuation. He had personally designated it.


    Rather than remembering Calista''s face, he had always focused more on the progress of the research


    project.


    He nced at Calista, his tone indifferent. "You''ve put on too much makeup. I didn''t recognize you."


    Leopold couldn''t help butugh out loud. If anyone couldnd such a cruel blow, it had to be Percival.


    Calista''s face twisted in embarrassment.


    Vivienne''s gaze casually swept between Percival and Calista.


    She finally understood the source of Calista''s inexplicable hostility towards her.


    This man seemed to attract a fair amount of attention.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t like others coveting what was hers.


    She let out a coldugh, unusually taking the initiative to hold onto Percival''s arm as her eyes


    flirtatiously looked at him and her tonezily cooed for his attention. "Mr. Wolf, I''m tired."


    "Tired? I''ll carry you." Percival had never seen Vivienne act so affectionately towards him. Her calling


    him "Mr. Wolf" nearly melted his heart.


    With no regard for anyone else, he immediately swept Vivienne off her feet and started descending the


    theater steps amid gasps from the crowd.


    Vivienne had only intended to annoy Calista, wanting Percival to quickly leave with her. She didn''t


    expect her boyfriend to be so assertive.


    She felt slightly embarrassed while he carried her away in front of everyone.


    "Percival is mighty!" Leopold, initially stunned, burst intoughter, then abruptly remembered that if this


    scene was captured and seen by Vivienne¡¯s other eight senior disciples, they would likely find a way to


    tease him.


    Instantly, he could no longerugh. He hung his head and followed Percival''s footsteps with Thomas by


    his side.


    After seeing their daughter being carried away, Dorian and others quickly recovered and followed suit.


    Judith and Scott shared a knowing nce at the sight of Percival embracing Vivienne.


    "I think I¡¯ll be leaving as well." Judith addressed M, her tone considerably cooler and devoid of its


    prior warmth. "I''m feeling a bit tired. Scott, will you walk me home?"


    "Yes, mother." Scott firmly supported Judith. He didn¡¯t care about M''s response, so the two of them


    began to descend the stairs.


    M''s expression flickered. She had already sensed the deep connection between Vivienne, Judith,


    and Scott, but she had not expected them to slight her because of Vivienne.


    Did the Brooks family not care about their longstanding friendship? And Calista was currently attending


    to Tristan''s injuries!


    Timothy and Melissa, along with Ashley and Ronald, were left standing in bewilderment. After


    exchanging nces, they chose to apologize to M and follow Judith and Scott. The piano concert,


    having turned into such a fiasco, was destined to be nothing but aughingstock. There was no


    point in them staying behind.


    M watched as the Brooks family left one by one. M bit her lower lip as her face contorted in


    suppressed rage.


    She suddenly realized that the close rtionship she thought she had built with the Brooks over the


    years through her constant attentiveness towards Scott was in fact as fragile as a house of cards.


    At that moment, a ck limousine pulled up at the bottom of the theatre steps. Debra, dressed in a


    ck tuxedo, and his manager stepped out of the car.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    A smile adorned M''s face as she saw the young piano prodigy, Debra, alight from the ck


    limousine. Debra, who, despite being much younger than her, was just as famous and had a fan base


    that was twice the size of hers. Today, many in the audience hade specifically to see him.


    Initially, M was hesitant to invite Debra as a guest to her concert at Havenwood. She was afraid his


    fan base might overshadow her. But now she was hoping that Debra could vouch for her and probably


    salvage this chaotic situation.


    But to her shock, the first thing Debra noticed after stepping out of the limousine was Vivienne, who


    was being carried by Percival. With a stoic expression, he asked her, "Are you hurt?"


    "The great pianist, M¡¯s daughter said my shoes would dirty the concert hall." Vivienne replied


    nonchntly. "So, I didn''t dare step foot into her concert."


    Frowning deeply, Debra immediately retracted his foot, which was about to step onto the stairs. "Then I


    won''t step foot in her concert either."


    With that, he quickly retreated back into the limousine, followed by his equally impassive manager. The


    limousine then swiftly drove off, leaving even Debra''s fans bewildered.


    When they finally realized what had happened, they regretted not seizing the chance to ask for his


    autograph.


    On the stairs, M stood dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe that Debra knew Vivienne.


    What shocked her even more was that this young man was bold enough to disrespect her! After a brief


    exchange with Vivienne, he simply ditched her concert without so much as a goodbye?!


    What was going on?!


    All the while, Calista had been ring at Percival, who was holding Vivienne in his arms. He carried


    Vivienne down the stairs and into the car, never once sparing a nce for her. Yet he treated the young


    girl in his arms with the utmost tenderness.


    Why?


    What made Vivienne so special?


    No matter how many degrees Vivienne had, she was still jobless after resigning from her position at


    Cloudcrest High School. She was wasting her youth and a woman of no ambition. What made her


    worthy of Percival''s attention?


    Why couldn''t he see how aplished she was?


    After a brief moment of anger, Calista quickly regained herposure. She had let her jealousy cloud


    her judgement, making her behave embarrassingly. That wasn''t like her at all. She shouldn''t be


    She needed to show Percival that she was the most aplished woman in the world and that she


    was the only one worthy of standing by his side. She was determined toplete the research Percival


    had entrusted to her.


    M¡¯s piano concert, which started with grandeur and high expectations, ended in chaos and


    humiliation.


    After two-thirds of the audience left and demanded refunds due to the unruly fans, M still performed.


    However, perhaps because of the earlier incident, her performance was below par. She made several


    mistakes on stage. Even her loyal fans were disappointed, with many leaving halfway through.


    By the end of the concert, only a handful of people remained in the audience, one of whom was the


    crazed fan who had tried to enter the concert hall with a knife earlier.


    Backstage in her dressing room, Calista sat in silence, not even bothering to listen to her mother''s


    performance.


    "Calista, do you have a problem with that girl, Vivienne?" M asked.


    Today''s concert could have gone smoothly if not for Calista''s irrational conflict with Vivienne.


    "Calista, your actions earlier were not like you." M¡¯s gaze was fixed on Calista, trying to figure out


    what was going on.


    She knew her daughter well. Calista was always calm and focused on her medical research. She was


    never easily disturbed. It was out of character for her to act this way.


    "She''s Percival''s fianc¨¦e." Calista said, having regained herposure.


    "So?" M asked, furrowing her brow.


    Percival was nothing but a worthless cripple. Although he had recovered from his disability, it didn''t


    change the fact that he was worthless. How could such a man be worthy of her carefully nurtured


    daughter?


    "Percival is Mr. Percy." Calista replied.


    M was taken aback. She had heard Calista mention the mysterious Mr. Percy, who funded the TIC


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Research Institute. Calista always spoke highly of him, and M could see that her daughter had


    feelings for Mr. Percy. She was happy to hear that her daughter was swooning for such a man.


    A mysterious, powerful, and handsome man. He was indeed a good match for her precious daughter.


    But she never imagined that this man would turn out to be the once useless and disabled Percival of


    Rivenwood.


    It was all because Calista always avoided social events and had little to do with the upper ss of


    Rivenwood, so she had never met Percival in person.


    Who would have thought that Percival was so good at hiding his true identity?


    Everyone assumed that his power came solely from Richard''s favoritism, but now it was clear that his


    hidden influence was much stronger than that of the Ellingtons of Rivenwood. In fact, the Ellingtons


    might even owe him a thing or two.


    A man like him should belong to her Calista, just like Scott should belong to her.


    She had long forgotten her disdain for that once useless Percival.


    "No worries, I''ve heard his fianc¨¦ees from a mediocre background, so she probably won''t be of


    much help to him in his career." Mfortingly patted Calista''s shoulder.


    "Remember what I''ve told you, Calista. In matters of the heart, you must look beyond the present. You


    are the gem of our Pendleton family, one of the four major ns of Rivenwood. And when ites to


    talent, you''re a highly praised medical prodigy. Many famous and established corporations are eyeing


    to get even a small piece of the patents you''ve developed in yourb. Calista, you must believe in


    yourself. What you can offer him is far more than what a young chit could ever offer. If he didn''t see


    your talent, why would he choose you out of all the researchers?"


    "I know, Mom." Calista nodded. She instilled this fact in her heart when Percival left with Vivienne in his


    arms.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    She acknowledged Vivienne''s beauty and youth, but even the most radiant flower had its day of wilting.


    Only her talent and her astonishing research aplishments would never fade.


    Didn''t Vivienne also hold a Ph.D. in medicine?


    She didn¡¯t care! She would crush that girl in her own field!


    "Mom, are you going back to the Hawthorn Mansion today?" Calista, having regained her confidence,


    met M''s gaze frankly.


    "Of course not. I''m flying straight to the next city for my concert." M huffed lightly. "I have been quite


    kind to the Brooks family over the years. Today, they disgraced me. When they realize their mistake,


    they will undoubtedly feel guilty.


    "If I return to face them, it would only be awkward and counterproductive. Let their guilt ferment for a


    while. I will make sure that their guilt deepens for their actions today.¡±


    She began to calcte and scheme for the future. Anyone could see the ill intent in her eyes. "Next


    time we meet, they will back down because of this guilt. As for my things at the Hawthorn mansion, I


    will have someone take care of it."


    She raised an eyebrow at Calista. "What about you?"


    "I will continue to treat Tristan, but I will inform the Brooks family to transfer him to Pendleton Hospital


    in Rivenwood." Calista smiled softly. "After all, Rivenwood is my home turf."


    Percival valued the project she was working on and often sent people to inquire about it.


    As long as she called her research institute and told Percival that the project had made a significant


    breakthrough, she didn''t believe Percival wouldn''te to see her.


    The mother-daughter duo exchanged smiles, their calctions unspoken.


    ...


    On the way back to Jade Garden Residences.


    Astrid felt guilty for what Vivienne went through today. She never expected that her idol and her


    daughter would be so unreasonable.


    She had happily taken her family to a concert, but it resulted in Vivienne being wronged for no reason.


    Even though she wasn''t in the same car as Vivienne, she kept sending voice messages to Vivienne on


    WhatsApp to apologize.


    "Vivienne, I''m really sorry. I will never like M again, and I will definitely not go to her concerts."


    "Don''t me yourself." Vivienne replied indifferently on WhatsApp,forting Astrid.


    Percival was to me for attracting women for no reason.


    She nced lightly at the man sitting next to her. He was leaning back with his eyes closed, and his


    handsome face was lit up by the light from the car window.


    Despite his cool and dignified demeanor, it was clear that his long leg was rubbing against Vivienne.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or unintentional.


    Vivienne sneered in her heart and stomped on Percival''s foot without changing her expression.


    Percival opened his eyes in pain. He raised an eyebrow at Vivienne, silently asking what was wrong.


    "Sorry, my foot slipped." Vivienne replied indifferently.


    Although her face was expressionless, Percival was alert enough to sense that his fianc¨¦e was angry


    with him.


    But why was Vivienne suddenly angry?


    He couldn''t figure out the reason.


    What should a man do when his fianc¨¦e was angry but he didn''t know why?


    He was perplexed.


    Just then, Dorian''s phone rang. He answered it and found out it was a call from Tranquil Estates


    property management. "Mr. Hawthorn, your house has been burrized!"


    Dorian was taken aback. "What? Burrized?"


    "Yes, your house is a mess. You''d bettere back as soon as possible." The property management


    replied.


    Dorian suddenly thought of something. His heart tightened, and he looked at Vivienne.


    When he saw Vivienne look back at him, he quickly lowered his eyes and returned to his conversation


    with the property manager on the phone. "I''m on my way."


    "What''s wrong?" Vivienne asked calmly.


    "The house at Tranquil Estates has been burrized." Dorian quickly hung up the phone and asked


    Percival, "Percival, can you drop me off at Tranquil Estates first?"


    "Let''s all go together." Percival called Leopold, who was driving the other car, and asked him to take


    Cordelia, Astrid, and Alfred back to Jade Garden Residences. He then directed Thomas to change


    course and go to Tranquil Estates.


    ...


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tranquil Estates.


    The burrs at the Hawthorn family¡¯s home were discovered by two new property management staff


    who happened to be changing hallway lights on the Hawthorn family''s floor when they saw people


    sneaking out of the home.


    After knocking them down, the burrs fled. The property management staff immediately called the


    police.


    When they arrived at Tranquil Estates, it was already 8 p.m. As soon as they entered the house, they


    saw that everything was in disarray.


    The two new property management staff were young and tall, both with injuries on their faces.


    When they saw them return, they apanied them in. "You better check to see what''s been stolen,


    so you can report it to the policeter."


    Vivienne nced at the two property management staff and exchanged a nce with Percival. A


    barely detectable glint shed in their eyes.


    "Thank you." Dorian thanked the two property management staff and quickly went to his and Cordelia''s


    bedroom.


    The bedroom was not spared from the mess. The bedding and mattress were shed open, spilling


    synthetic cotton and sponge fragments all over the floor.


    He moved nervously to the corner of the bed, and upon closer inspection, heaved an evident sigh of


    relief. He crouched down and lifted the foot of the bed, revealing a hollowed cavity within the seemingly


    solid bedpost.


    He was torn between recing the wooden peg that concealed the secretpartment or retrieving


    the item hidden within when Vivienne''s icy voice echoed behind him.


    "So, this is where you''ve hidden it. No wonder I couldn''t find it."


    She had searched the Hawthorn household from top to bottom but never imagined that Dorian would


    hide the potion in a hollowed-out bedpost. It was cleverly camouged.


    Unless one were to lift the bedpost, it would be impossible to discover.


    "Vivienne..." Dorian hesitantly started. However, he was cut off as his expression morphed into horror.


    "Watch out!" He screamed towards her back.


    Two gusts of wind came hurtling towards Vivienne from behind her. Without a moment''s hesitation, she


    ducked and swung her elbows, effectively repelling the two intruders, before positioning herself


    protectively in front of Dorian.


    Their faces changed color at the failed surprise attack. Vivienne was clearly prepared for them.


    Percival and Thomas stood behind them. Percival casually rolled up his sleeves to reveal his muscr


    forearm.


    "Vivienne, the door''s locked. Feel free to start." He said nonchntly, all the while exuding an icy aura


    that made his voice sound as cold as the frost of the deep arctic.


    Vivienne and Percival had sensed something was off with the two property management staff from the


    start.


    They were physically imposing, yet they moved with a stealth that belied their size. Despite their best


    efforts to blend in, they couldn''t hide the murderous intent that oozed from their pores, a clear sign of


    specialized training.


    Well, if they had the nerve to show up at her door, they could forget about leaving without a fight.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Vivienne scoffed as her fingers twitched to reveal a silver needle.


    If she could solve a problem with one needle, she didn''t want to use two.


    But then the two men surprisingly pulled out hypodermic needles, injecting their bodies with some sort


    of substance.


    "Percival!" Thomas eximed, immediately stepping up to shield Percival.


    No wonder GTO sent only two men over. They were prepared.


    "Dorian." Vivienne''s voice turned serious for once. "Stay hidden and protect yourself."


    Before Dorian could respond, the two drugged-up men had already rushed towards Vivienne like wild


    beasts.


    Vivienne and Percival, in turn, charged at them like lightning.


    As Percival charged out, he ordered Thomas. "Go protect Dorian."


    Thomas rushed over, shielding Dorian.


    After injecting the substance, the two men''s strength and speed increased exponentially as their eyes


    became bloodshot with madness.


    Upon their first sh, both Vivienne and Percival¡¯s faces grew grim. They were dealing with the two


    men¡¯s attacks as the air filled with the muffled sounds of fists meeting flesh and bodies colliding.


    Dorian, protected by Thomas, was dumbfounded. He had seen how Evelyn, when he first met her,


    fought like a lone wolf, and now he was witnessing the same scene with Vivienne.


    At that moment, the images of mother and daughter ovepped in his vision, and he couldn''t help but


    feel his eyes moisten.


    Why did she have to bear the same burden and fate as her mother?


    After a few rounds of fighting, Vivienne and Percival skillfully swept their legs, kicking the two men into


    the living room.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Theirrge figures crashed into the room like sacks of potatoes,nding amid a mess of items.


    The two men, with thest vestiges of their sanity hanging by a thread, couldn''t believe their eyes as


    they stared at Vivienne and Percival. They had injected themselves with a substance that enhanced


    their physical abilities by burning their life force.


    They were among the GTO''s finest assassins, and after being enhanced by the substance, no ordinary


    person could possibly defeat them one on one.


    Were these two even human?


    "We''ve been underestimated!" Vivienne looked at the men and scoffed. "Last time, Omen caught me


    off guard. This time, without any hostages to worry about, you think a cheap drug could stop me?!"


    The two men paused, then hardened their faces, howling as they charged again.


    ...


    In the nearby unit, in Coral''s bedroom.


    Faye, who hade over for a visit with Charlotte, looked towards the balcony inexplicably. "Coral, is


    there a ughterhouse near your neighborhood?"


    "A ughterhouse?" Coral looked at Faye as if she were an idiot. "This area is worth its weight in gold.


    What kind of boss would dare open a ughterhouse here?"


    "But why do I feel like I heard the sound of a pig being ughtered?" Faye asked, puzzled.


    "That''s impossible." Charlotte also started tough. "If there were a ughterhouse near Tranquil


    Estates, it wouldn''t be able to sell for such a high price."


    Just then, Coral''s phone rang. She checked her messages and startedughing. "Strange¡­ The


    neighborhood group chat is also saying they heard the sound of a pig being ughtered."


    The group chat was filled withints.


    "Who could be so rude? ughtering pigs in the middle of the night? It''s so noisy!"


    "I think it''sing from building 12."


    "It is from building 12. I can vouch for that because I live there. It''s so noisy. Why isn''t the property


    management doing anything?"


    "It seems to be from unit 1601, the same unit that reported a burry today. I think they''re crying


    because their valuables were stolen."


    "That unit is rented, right? It''s so sad. They don''t have much money, and they were robbed. Let''s not


    "They''re crying so miserably. Should we gofort them?"


    "Let''s not. They might think we''re just there to gawk at their misery. That would be so rude."


    Coral, Charlotte, and Fayeughed as they read the messages. Faye sighed and asked, "Poor owner,


    do you know them, Coral?"


    Coral thought for a moment, but she couldn''t remember who lived in unit 1601 of building 12, so she


    shook her head. "I don''t know. Let''s continue our game."


    So, the three girls went back to their game and ignored the situation.


    In reality, the two assassins were indeed close to crying after being beaten by Vivienne and Percival.


    Ever since thest kidnapping incident, Vivienne had managed to extract the substance the masked


    men had injected themselves with from their blood. She sent it to herboratory in Rivenwood to find


    an antidote.


    Although an antidote had not yet been found, a neutralizing agent that could weaken the enhancing


    effects of the substance had been developed.


    Vivienne had it in her possession, so she decided to test it on these two men.


    During their fight, she managed to use the neutralizing agent on the two men, weakening the


    enhancements they had gained from the substance.


    Naturally, they were no match for Vivienne and Percival.


    Only after Vivienne and Percival hadpletely beaten the two men into submission did Dorian and


    Thomas emerge from the bedroom.


    Dorian stared at the unconscious assassins on the floor, while Vivienne was casually stepping on one


    of their heads.


    Then there was a knock on the door.


    Percival gave Thomas a look, and Thomas cautiously peered through the peephole. His tense body


    immediately rxed.


    After opening the door, Leopold bounced in. "Surprise!"


    Immediately after, he widened his eyes at the sight of the two unconscious men and Vivienne, who was


    using one of them as a footrest.


    "Vivienne, what on earth are you doing?"


    Vivienne''s phone buzzed in her pocket. She ignored Leopold and checked it out. It was a message


    from Draven.


    "Boss, Anna has disappeared."


    After dealing with Felix, Vivienne dispatched Draven to Rivenwood to keep an eye on and protect


    Anna.


    She had a premonition that if Anna were to leave, she would most likely expose herself to GTO, but


    she didn''t expect things to go south so quickly.


    A slight frown appeared on Vivienne''s face.


    "Got it; I''ll handle it." She replied.


    She finally found Anna after searching for so long, but before Vivienne even had the chance to find her


    in Rivenwood, she went missing again.


    "What are you here for?" Percival asked Leopold, his tone indifferent.


    Leopold leaned in with a yful smile on his face, but his voice lowered and became serious. "There''s


    news from headquarters. Base number three has been infiltrated and heavily damaged. We need to


    quickly head back to Rivenwood."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Percival furrowed his brows and nced at Vivienne, who was busily texting.


    "Percival, this is no time for love affairs." Leopold said sternly.


    Percival redirected his gaze. His voice was deep and somber as he said, "Indeed. It''s time to return to


    Rivenwood."


    "Rivenwood?" Vivienne approached, arching an eyebrow. "Mind if I hitch a ride?"


    Percival looked at her in surprise. He had been pondering how to convince Vivienne to apany him


    to Rivenwood.


    Vivienne showed him her phone screen. He noticed the news about Anna''s disappearance and felt a


    sinking sensation in his heart.


    Dorian, observing the serious expressions on their faces, had a rough idea of what was happening.


    He sighed and asked, "Vivienne, are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I''m heading to Rivenwood." Vivienne turned to him, nodding solemnly. "I''m leaving now."


    There was no time to waste with Anna''s situation. Any dy could mean missing crucial leads.


    "Dorian, you''ve seen how dangerous this object can be in your hands."


    Dorian remained silent.


    "Consider this. If it had been Cordelia and Thaddeus with you today, what might have happened?"


    Vivienne continued, "It''s better if I take it."


    Dorian nced at Percival and the others, noticing Vivienne''s trust in them through her actions today.


    After a long pause, he sighed heavily and handed over a small vial he had retrieved from under the bed


    to Vivienne. "Vivienne, your mother said that unless you were strong enough, you should never get


    involved in this mess. It seems you are strong enough now."


    At least she had allies to fight alongside her. She was not alone and had people to protect her.


    "Thank you, Dorian." Vivienne took the vial.


    The transparent green liquid inside the specially reinforced ss vial was mysteriously tempting.


    This little object had cost her mother''s team their lives years ago.


    Her "thank you" was sincere. She was grateful for Dorian''s help in hiding her mother within the


    Hawthorn family.


    She appreciated his kindness, despite knowing she wasn''t his biological daughter.


    She was thankful for his protection of the vial, even though it brought danger to him and his family.


    Now, it was time for her to lift the burden that had bound him for so many years. This was her destiny


    and her responsibility to bear.


    "Go on then." Dorian smiled. "But remember, you always have a home here."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of Vivienne." Percival assured Dorian as he wrapped his arm around


    Vivienne.


    Dorian waved them off, his expression bittersweet.


    Without further dy, Vivienne and Percival asked Thomas to take them back to Jade Garden


    Residences to pack.


    Back at the Jade Garden Residences, Cordelia was surprised to see Vivienne and Percival hurriedly


    packing their bags. "Vivienne, Percival? Where are you off to?"


    "I have some business at Elite University. I need to leave immediately." Vivienne exined.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Cordelia opened her mouth to say something else, but Dorian cut her off.


    "Let them go." He said with a reluctant smile.


    Cordelia fell silent, understanding something from Dorian''s expression. After a moment, she smiled at


    Vivienne. "Alright. Be safe."


    "Thank you, Cordelia." Vivienne replied softly.


    She had grown gentler towards her loved ones, shedding the aggressive demeanor she once had.


    When she first returned to the Hawthorn family, she intended to investigate where the vial was and


    avenge her mother. But over time, she started to appreciate Dorian''s kindness and to value the sense


    of family she found there.


    Now, it was time for her to take on her destiny and responsibility. She would protect her family, just as


    they had protected her.


    Vivienne nced at Thaddeus, who was cradling Zara, and ruffled his hair affectionately with a teasing


    smile on her face and affection in her eyes. "Thaddeus, you need to behave while I''m gone."


    "Can''t you take me with you?" Thaddeus''s big eyes glistened with tears, and Zara in his arms let out a


    sympathetic "meow."


    "Be good, Thaddeus. I''ll be back."


    She was heading to Rivenwood this time and probably wouldn''t be able toe back often.


    Dorian and the others had their own lives to lead. They couldn''t possibly bring Thaddeus along.


    "Promise you''lle back soon, then." Thaddeus said, bravely holding back his tears.


    Vivienne''s heart melted. She bent down to hug Thaddeus gently, then handed him something. "Here.


    This is a gift for you."


    "Vivienne!" Both Astrid and Alfred, hearing that Vivienne was leaving, hurried down from their rooms on


    the third floor. "Why are you leaving so suddenly?"


    "I have some business in Rivenwood." Vivienne replied, smiling at Astrid.


    "I see." Astrid didn''t press for details. She smiled back. "That''s alright. I''ll be transferred to Rivenwood


    in a few days myself. Though my job doesn''t give me much time off, we''ll still be able to meet up."


    "Exactly." Alfred chimed in with a big grin on his face. "When that happens, we will treat you to dinner."


    "Deal." Vivienne waved at the Hawthorn family, then turned and left with Percival, who had been


    waiting at the door.


    Once they were gone, something slipped from Thaddeus''s grasp since he was holding Zara and fell to


    the floor with a tter.


    Cordelia picked it up. It was a property deed for a house in Tranquil Estates with Thaddeus''s name on


    it.


    Cordelia''s eyes widened in shock. She reached out and grabbed Dorian''s arm. "Dorian, look at this!"


    Dorian looked and was just as stunned. "A property deed for Tranquil Estates? What''s going on? Why


    is Thaddeus''s name on it?"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Dorian was dumbstruck.


    Wasn''t this the house he used to rent for five hundred dors a month?


    How did it be Thaddeus''s?


    ¡°Did you also see Thaddeus¡¯ name?" Cordelia looked up with confusion etched all over her face. "I


    thought I was seeing things.¡±


    The two were silent for a while, then it hit them.


    ¡°Vivienne bought the house in Tranquil Estates!¡±


    Cordelia, her eyes welling with tears, plunged into Dorian¡¯s arms. ¡°I knew a house for only five hundred


    a month in Tranquil Estates was too good to be true. That girl, Vivienne...¡±


    She felt so stupid. Anyone with a grain of sense would know that a house in Tranquil Estates wouldn¡¯t


    be rented out for just five hundred dors a month. Moreover, this neighborhood had never been open


    to external renters.


    Despite this, they had rented it at an incredibly low price.


    It was Vivienne''s house.


    Dorian held Cordelia as a lump began to lodge itself in his throat. He felt bad. He owed Karen and


    Vivienne so much, and despite his best efforts to make up for it, he kept umting more debt.


    Tears kept streaming down Cordelia¡¯s face. ¡°Dorian, we can never repay Vivienne.¡±


    Dorian gently patted her head and whispered, ¡°Then let''s just love her more in the future. I will work


    hard to build up my career so we can move to Rivenwood, where we can take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia said with a smile.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you''re old married folks, so why are you so clingy?¡± Astrid joked to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Your boss gave you a week off. You''re not in a hurry to leave, are you?¡± Cordelia didn''t answer but


    red at her.


    ¡°No, no rush.¡± Astrid was a bit scared when her mother suddenly became upset.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, then stay home and keep mepany for a few more days.¡± Cordelia sighed.


    ¡°All my children are leaving the nest. I¡¯m starting to feel lonely.¡±


    Astrid fell silent.


    Her mom sure was a handful. She didn¡¯t have to take her frustration out on her just because she


    missed Vivienne.


    ...


    Two dayster, in Rivenwood.


    In the quiet suburban forest, Anna, with a swift and clean move, plunged a knife into the heart of the


    against a tree to catch her breath. Around her, seven or eight men in cky dead.


    Night had fallen, and the cold moon hung high in the sky, seemingly watching the injured girl through


    the sparse branches.


    Anna caught her breath, tore off a piece of her sleeve with her bloody knife, and used it to bind the


    wound on her arm, tying a knot with her teeth.


    Just as she released her teeth, she saw a shlight darting around in the darkness of the forest.


    ¡°Damn it! These guys are like flies!¡± She cursed under her breath as she spat out a mouthful of blood


    and headed in the opposite direction.


    After she was kidnapped, she managed to escape when her captors let their guard down.


    She was now on the run and had been relentlessly shaking off their pursuits and fighting off assassins.


    Finally, she sought refuge in this forest. But she wasn¡¯t expecting her pursuers to catch up to her so


    soon.


    The cold moon shone ahead, and she moved slowly through the dark forest, one step at a time.


    The path ahead was unknown, and there was endless darkness behind her.


    Suddenly, she heard the honk of a car horn and ran towards it. If she could stop a car and escape to


    the city, she could hide better, even if she couldn''t contact her people.


    Not muchter, she saw the light from the streetmps. She quickened her pace as she moved


    towards it.


    She stumbled out of the forest and finally reached the road. She was about to head towards the city


    when she heard the sound of cars behind her.


    Her heart leaped with joy, but it came crashing down when she saw the ck cars and the men in


    ck inside them.


    The ck cars, upon seeing Anna, immediately sped up towards her.


    She ran as fast as she could, but suddenly, a silver car and another ck car blocked her way. A sense


    of despair washed over Anna.


    However, just when the leading ck car behind her was about to intercept her, the silver car zoomed


    past Anna and hit the ck car, flipping it over.


    Anna was stunned. When she saw the beautiful, cold face in the silver car, she was overjoyed. ¡°Ms.


    Vivienne!¡±


    Vivienne nced at her and stepped on the gas, making the car swerve to block the other ck cars.


    The men in the ck cars were ruthless. They never slowed down and crashed into Vivienne¡¯s silver


    car one after another.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Vivienne¡¯s silver car¡¯s passenger side was severely damaged, and the entire car moved due to the


    impact. The screeching sound of tires brushing mercilessly against the asphalt filled the air.


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne!¡± Anna cried out in worry.


    Vivienne suddenly opened the car door, jumped out, rolled over to Anna, and pulled her to run. ¡°Go!¡±


    Percival drove another ck car over and stopped beside them. Leopold opened the back door and


    pulled them into the car.


    Before the car door even closed, Percival hit the gas, spinning the car around and driving off.


    At the same time, a installed time bomb in the silver car exploded, taking the engines and fuel tanks of


    other ck cars with it.


    The powerful explosion almost flipped Percival''s car over.


    Anna turned back and saw the burning cars they left behind. In the midst of the mes, several men


    were crying out in pain and rolling on the ground in agony.


    Leopold also turned back. He looked at the calm Vivienne and Percival as he whistled, ¡°That''s what


    you call a real man. Real men never looking back at an explosion!¡±


    ¡°I''m a woman.¡± Vivienne casually corrected him.


    "Cough, cough, Vivienne, you''re something else!" Leopold could brown-nose as smoothly as a


    seasoned politician. "Though you''re a woman, you''ve got more guts than any man I know. You''re the


    real deal. No dude can keep up with you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you implying that I''m some kind of gender-bender?" Vivienne shot him a sly, side-eyed look,


    revealing a hint of malice in her eyes.


    "No, no, I''mplimenting you!" Leopold hastily backpedaled. "I''m saying you''re tougher and stronger


    than any man or woman I know."


    "Well, after all these years, I can''t say you''ve made much progress elsewhere, but your silver tongue


    certainly has." Vivienne remarked nonchntly.


    "That''s all thanks to your good teaching, Vivienne." Leopold didn''t feel a shred of shame for his


    buttering-up skills.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Just then, four ck vehicles appeared ahead, closing in on them in a pincer attack. The two leading


    cars swerved aggressively, preparing to nk them.


    "Can you handle this?" Vivienne asked, her gaze fixed on the two oing vehicles. From her tone, it


    seemed like she was both concerned and challenging him. "If not, let me take the wheel."


    Percival twitched his mouth, freeing one hand to pinch Vivienne''s delicate cheek. His voice held a hint


    of yful resentment. "Vivienne! You''re not allowed to question my ability again!"


    He was a perfectly capable man.


    He could handle this.


    Vivienne was a bit taken aback by his strong response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your driving abilities, but I have no proof.¡± She said candidly.


    ¡°I am driving, Vivienne. Just sit back and watch.¡± One thing Percival nevercked was confidence.


    Vivienne was at a loss.


    With a swift turn of the steering wheel and a solid stomp on the clutch, Percival raised half the car''s


    body in a sudden tilt. Using the same move Vivienne had previously executed in Havenwood, he


    maneuvered their vehicle through the oing cars just in time.


    Both Anna and Leopold gasped, gripping their seats tightly as their faces grew a shade paler. Only


    Vivienneughed. "Not bad! You¡¯ve been learning.¡±


    After dodging the attack, the carnded heavily on its tires and sped off.


    "Of course. My wife is the best teacher ever." Percival replied with a grin.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, finding Percival increasingly audacious. Before she could correct his


    presumptuous term of endearment, the four ck cars were already turning around to give chase.


    "Persistent bastards." Vivienne muttered under her breath as she turned to Leopold. "Got any


    weapons?"


    "I do." Leopold handed her a silver revolver from his waist.


    Vivienne took the gun, lowered the car window, and fired four shots.


    With four resounding bangs, each bullet urately hit the gas tanks of the chasing cars.


    In a roaring explosion, the gas tanks burst into mes. The vehicles collided with each other, and the


    men inside didn''t even have a chance to escape before they were consumed by the fiery inferno,


    leaving them to die in unbearable agony.


    "Way to go, Vivienne!" Leopold cheered. He was excited to see Vivienne in action again after so many


    years.


    His celebration was cut short when he identally bumped into Anna''s injured arm.


    "Ouch!" Anna winced in pain, so Leopold quickly apologized. "Sorry, sorry, I got carried away."


    "How''s your arm?" Vivienne tossed the gun back to Leopold and reached out to examine Anna''s injury.


    "It''s okay. It¡¯s just a scratch." Anna shook her head. "It''s not serious."


    Vivienne looked at Anna''s determined face, noticing the blood on the knife Anna was holding.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    That certainly wasn''t Anna''s own blood.


    Vivienne saw a bit of herself in Anna. She was a lone wolf who always downyed her injuries and


    licked her own wounds in solitude, turning herself into a formidable weapon.


    "Ms. Vivienne, how did you find me?" Anna asked curiously.


    "The enemy sent out a lot of false information. We had to split up and search each location." Vivienne


    replied calmly, "We were lucky to find you, and you were lucky we did."


    "Why did youe to Rivenwood alone?" Vivienne was slightly annoyed at Anna''s recklessness. If


    Anna hadn''t run off to Rivenwood on her own, she wouldn''t have been in danger in the first ce.


    "I was exposed in that kidnapping incident. If I stayed at Cloudcrest High School, I might have brought


    danger to the other students."


    Anna shook her head as she continued, "Besides, I knew what you wanted from me. I didn''t take it to


    Havenwood. It''s hidden in Rivenwood. I haven''t been back in a long time, so I thought I''d scout the


    ce out first."


    "Did you finish your scouting?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    "I did." Anna looked back at her. Her eyes swept over the silent Percival and Leopold in the car,


    questioning their trustworthiness.


    "Should I tell her about your identity, or will you?" Vivienne turned to Percival, who was still driving.


    "I''m Wolf." Percival replied in a calm tone while focusing on the road ahead.


    "You''re Wolf?!" Anna was taken aback. She had heard that the new leader of her mother''s former team


    was code-named Wolf.


    "Lark was my mentor." Percival added, making his allegiance clear.


    Anna''s gaze then shifted to Leopold.


    "I''m on your side, too." Leopold said reluctantly, his expression a mix of annoyance and resignation.


    "My code name is Husky."


    Anna couldn''t help butugh.


    "Quite fitting." Vivienne nodded seriously. Considering Leopold''s chatty and goofy nature, there was no


    code name more suited to him than "Husky."


    "Vivienne!" Leopold protested, feeling even more wronged. How could a handsome and charming


    gentleman like him be called Husky?!


    It was all Percival''s fault.


    Of course, their code names were decided by drawing lots. Everyone else had drawn cool or


    intimidating code names like "Silver Fox," "Hawk," or "Viper." But when it was his turn, he got "Husky."


    He was furious at the time. Who on earth had snuck such a ridiculous code name into the lottery? And


    how unlucky was he to draw it?!


    After being teased by his teammates for three days and nights because of his code name, he found out


    that Percival had yed a trick on him. When it was his turn to draw, Percival had reced all the lots


    in the box with "Husky." No matter what he drew, it was destined for that to be his code name.


    What''s worse, Percival had already reported their code names that day, leaving him no chance to


    change it.


    From that point on, his code name became the butt of all jokes at the station.


    Merely thinking about it made him want to give Percival a taste of the revolver in his hand.


    Percival seemedpletely unbothered by the murderous aura emanating from the backseat, courtesy


    of Leopold''s re.


    "Since you are injured, let''s head back to my ce first to treat your wound." Percival simply told Anna.


    "No." Anna shook her head. "We should go and get the thing directly. I fear dys mightplicate


    things."


    "Fair enough." Percival lightly tapped the steering wheel with his fingers, suddenly furrowing his brows.


    A flicker of annoyance crossed his face, and his previously rxed fingers tightened around the wheel.


    Vivienne also stared coldly at the endless stretch of woond by the roadside.


    From the left side of the woods, the roar of motorcycle engines was deafeningly close, causing a sense


    of irritation. A group of motocross bikes in all sorts of colors burst out from the woods, circling their car.


    The bikers brandished crude iron rods and baseball bats, relentlessly striking at the windows of the car.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Vivienne and her gang coldly watched as white marks that were punched into their car windows by the


    pursuing killers.


    After getting shot in Havenwoodst time, Percival had all their cars bulletproofed, even the tires, so


    they didn''t worry much about the thugs breaking the windows.


    But there were just too many bikers. No matter how Percival swerved and dodged, he would knock


    down one man only to have several more take his ce.


    Some bikers, even after being knocked down, would intentionally slide their motorcycles under the car.


    If it weren''t for Percival''s skills, they might have crashed.


    After a stretch of road, to the right of the highway was a steep drop, with train tracks below. A wrong


    move could send them tumbling down onto the tracks.


    Ahead, just like before, the bikers had blocked the road with a semi-truck.


    The road was too narrow this time. The semi-truck alone was enough to block their way, and the


    wreckage of the cars they had blown up earlier left them no room to retreat.


    In a fair fight with no constraints, Vivienne could take them all out.


    But here, they were limited by the area and just had to find a way to escape.


    Suddenly!


    Vivienne''s ears perked up as she looked towards the tracks.


    The distant sound of a train horn was growing louder. A freight train, with its lights zing and horn


    ring, wasing from afar.


    "Mr. Wolf, want to take a gamble?" Vivienne asked Percival, pointing at the train.


    "Sure!" Percival immediately understood her intent. With a twist of the wheel, their car flew off the cliff


    and towards the train below.


    "Ah!" Leopold screamed and clutched Anna in despair. "Why didn''t you ask if I was okay with this?!"


    "Shut up, Husky!" Anna snapped. Her ears were aching from his loud cowardice.


    It was a risky move. If Percival miscalcted, they might crash directly into the train or even fly over it


    and plunge off the cliff on the other side.


    But there were no ifs.


    With a loud thud, their carnded on top of the train.


    The bikers were stunned.


    But they quickly reacted and followed Percival''s car down onto the tracks.


    Some crashed into the train and were ground to a pulp by the spinning wheels, while others flew over


    the top and fell from the cliff on the other side.


    But there were still a dozen or so who managed tond on the train.


    They dismounted their bikes with weapons in hand and advanced towards Vivienne''s group.


    Vivienne and the others stepped out of the car to face the bikers.


    The train roared on as the cold wind howled behind them, whipping their clothes and tousling their hair.


    In the vast night sky, the lonely moon hung high. Its cold light cast long shadows on them.


    The bikers attacked first, rushing at them with their weapons.


    Vivienne and her crew fought back.


    One of them swung his bat at Vivienne''s head. They were all dressed in tight leather jackets and pants,


    and their helmets made Vivienne''s needles useless.


    She ducked and, with a swift kick, sent him sprawling off the train.


    Two more tried to attack her while she was still on the ground, but she nimbly flipped over them, using


    their backs as a springboard to kick them off the train as well.


    Her ruthlessness stunned the others, making her the target of their attacks.


    With multiple attackers, Vivienne could only focus on those in front of her, leaving her back exposed to


    others.


    But when she sensed someone sneaking up behind her, she dodged, identally falling off the edge of


    the train.


    "Vivienne!"


    Percival''s pupils contracted. He kicked away the biker in front of him and rushed over to grab


    Vivienne''s hand.


    Vivienne clung to Percival''s arm, hanging off the side of the train. Below her, the train wheels spun


    rapidly as the sound of metal grinding against metal filled the air.


    In order to save her, Percival left his back open. Three bikers swung their baseball bats at him.


    Percival grunted in pain and fell to one knee on the metal roof, but he quickly straightened up as his


    hand still gripped Vivienne''s tightly.


    Vivienne''s eyes hardened. With a push off the side of the train, she swung back up onto the roof,


    knocking down the three bikers who had attacked Percival.


    The train continued to barrel through the night, the conductor oblivious to the fierce fight happening on


    the roof of his train.


    A tunnel loomed ahead, and the train entered it at high speed.


    Percival nced at the tunnel and whistled a special signal.


    At the same time, Vivienne, Anna, and Leopold all dropped down in unison.


    They all understood. It was the Vanguard Agency''s code for "get down."


    Leopold didn''t need to be told, and Vivienne and Anna had both learned the signal from their mother.


    The remaining bikers stood there, stunned by their sudden move. Before they could react, the train


    they were on entered the tunnel.


    In the darkness of the tunnel, there was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of bones brutally


    breaking and bodies heavily hitting the metal roof of the train.


    Then all was quiet again. Only the cold wind carrying the scent of blood to Vivienne and her group


    remained.


    With a long st of the horn, the train emerged from the tunnel. The lonely moon looked down from the


    sky as its cold light illuminated the decapitated bodies on the roof.


    Several helmeted heads were scattered about the metal roof of the train. One happened to roll in front


    of Leopold, startling him. He leaped to his feet, sending the head flying with a swift kick. "Damn! That''s


    even more gruesome than ¡®Final Destination.¡¯ This is sickening!"


    He wiped his cheek, which was moist from the blood stters of the decapitated bikers in the tunnel.


    The sight made his stomach churn. "I think I''m gonna hurl¡­"


    And true to his word, he began to retch over the side of the train.


    Anna, after standing up, also felt physiological difort from the blood stains on her clothes. Yet


    Vivienne and Percival seemed unfazed, especially Vivienne. She had a medical background.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Back at Elite University, she was known for her ability to multitask. She would dissect cadavers while


    watching ''The Little Mermaid'' and eating takeout. It was one of the three legendary tales of Elite


    University.


    Not to mention, she had witnessed Brody, the maniac, create a scene straight out of ''Resident Evil'' in


    the maximum-security prison.


    These things did not matter to her; she was more concerned about Percival''s injury.


    "Mr. Wolf, how''s your back injury?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Percival had just endured a few hard hits, and he feared he had broken some ribs.


    "No big deal." He scoffed, dismissing the minor injuries as if they were nothing.


    With a look of disdain, he nced at Leopold, who had turned pale from vomiting. "You''re a disgrace."


    The two girls hadn''t vomited, yet he, a grown man, was retching uncontrobly.


    Once Leopold had finished vomiting, he looked back at Percival and the others, who were unfazed by


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the bloody scene. "Are you three freaking insane? How can you stand this?"


    The train shuddered, causing the headless bodies to sway and fall. The dull thud of bodies hitting the


    metal floor echoed through the train. Seeing this out of the corner of his eye, Leopold couldn''t help but


    vomit again. "Ugh¡­"


    Percival and Vivienne fell silent.


    Percival originally nned to ask Leopold to call someone to clean up this mess to avoid causing a


    social uproar when it was exposed.


    But Leopold''s useless state left Percival somewhat exasperated.


    Massaging his temples, he finally pulled out his cell phone and called Thomas, who was following other


    leads. However, he noticed several missed calls from Thomas.


    "Percival! Have you found them yet?" Thomas asked anxiously as soon as he got through to Percival,


    who had been out of touch for nearly two hours.


    Then he asked, "What happened?"


    "Just a minor issue. It''s been resolved." Percival replied as he looked at the bloody mess on top of the


    train with a stoic expression. "Arrange for a clean-up crew toe over here."


    "Alright. I''ll locate your position right away." When Thomas was about to hang up, he heard Leopold''s


    retching in the background. "What''s wrong with Leopold? Food poisoning?"


    "Yep. He ate too much crap." Percival casually ndered Leopold.


    Thomas was a bit shocked.


    Leopold had this kind of hobby?


    Eating crap?


    What did crap taste like?


    He couldn''t think about it.


    Thinking about it made him want to vomit.


    Thomas ended the call and went back to work.


    When Thomas, armed with a warrant, halted the train and climbed onto the roof with his team, he


    understood why Leopold had been vomiting so violently. Several of his men couldn''t help but run off to


    one side to vomit too.


    After noticing that their boss and the two girls remained eerily calm, they all realized how absolutely


    twisted these three were.


    Even Thomas felt like vomiting, but in order to not be called a crap eater like Leopold, he forced himself


    to hold it in. Then he gave Leopold, who was on the verge of fainting but couldn''t stop vomiting, a


    sympathetic look.


    Poor guy!


    Who knew if this wild night would leave any psychological scars?


    After handing over the clean-up process to Thomas, Percival and Vivienne left with Anna in the new


    vehicle Thomas had arranged for them.


    Since Leopold was "wounded" and unable to continue, only the three of them went to retrieve the item


    at the location Anna had mentioned.


    On the way, Vivienne looked at Anna, who was examining the wound on her arm.


    Vivienne had been observing Anna since she first appeared in her line of sight, and each time, Anna


    had disyed extraordinary abilities.


    It seemed like Anna deliberately disyed her abilities for Vivienne to see.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a slight smile as she leaned back on her leather seat, tapping her fingers


    against the car window. "Now, you can tell us your story in detail. Was the potion in your hand given to


    you by your mother?"


    Her tone was unhurried, revealing no hint of her emotions.


    Since Anna had said she knew what Vivienne wanted, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    "Yes." Anna paused her movements. "Although the mission failed all those years ago, team leader


    Lark, your mother, saved my mother¡¯s life. She gave one of the potions to my mother, who handed it to


    me before she passed away."


    Before Vivienne could ask another question, Anna shook her head and continued, "I know what you


    want to ask. My mother was unclear about the cause of the mission''s failure. She dwelt on it until her


    death, so I guess you could say she died with a heavy heart."


    Both Vivienne and Percival fell silent.


    The failure of Lark''sst mission, which led to the near annihtion of the team, had always been a


    shadow in their hearts. Despite years of investigation, the cause of the failure remained a mystery.


    They wondered when the truth would finally see the light of day.


    ...


    In the suburbs of Rivenwood.


    The former site of the YQ Research Center.


    When Anna led Vivienne and Percival through the rusty iron gate of the research center, they startled a


    few stray cats. The cats, their eyes glowing in the darkness, watched the intruders for a moment before


    leaping onto the walls to observe them from above.


    "Here?" Percival raised an eyebrow at the long-abandoned research center.


    "My mother built this research center from scratch." Vivienne looked at the overgrown courtyard as


    mixed emotions began to fill her heart.


    In its heyday, the YQ Research Center produced medical patents that shocked the entire world.


    "You hid it here?" Percival frowned as he followed Anna into the dark building. "My team has searched


    this ce several times."


    "I know." Anna turned on the light, revealing that the power in the long-abandoned building was still


    working. "I watched when you took away Lark''s research materials."


    Vivienne shot Percival a sidelong nce.


    "Your mother was a visionary." Percival exined to her. "She had many grand ideas that she didn''t


    have the chance to implement. Herst unfinished project was something I thought was a pity to leave


    iplete, so I took her research materials and had someone continue her unfinished work."


    Vivienne nodded. She was already aware of the research Percival was referring to. Her mother had


    mentioned the project to her just before she died.


    Her mother always dreamed of a breakthrough in her research, hoping for a future that, unfortunately,


    she never got to see herself.


    "Indeed. If her research were to seed, it would revolutionize the entire course of medical history."


    Vivienne stared at the abandonedb in front of her as a glimmer of determination seeped into her icy


    gaze.


    She was determined to carry forward whatever her mother couldn''t aplish.


    Anna waved at Vivienne and Percival, leading them towards the basement.


    "Follow me."


    Just as Vivienne and Percival began to follow, a grumpy old man in a white tank top and boxer shorts


    suddenly emerged from a corner.


    Clearly, they had disturbed his nap.


    "Hey, hey, hey! What are you folks doing here in the middle of the night? You''re not here to steal scrap


    metal, are you?!¡±


    He red menacingly at the trio, then his gaze finallynded on Anna. "You again, you little


    troublemaker!¡±


    "I''m here to get something." Anna tossed a pack of cigarettes to the old man, shing him a casual


    grin.


    After turning to Vivienne and Percival, she exined, "This gentleman is the security guard hired by the


    owner of thisb."


    Security guard?


    Vivienne crossed her arms, squinting at the gruff old man before her, feeling somewhat strange.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    "What?" The old man grumbled as he took the pack of cigarettes Anna tossed to him, skillfully slipping


    it into his jeans pocket. "People are always rummaging around here, as if there''s something worth


    finding among all this junk. It¡¯s truly preposterous."


    "Has anyone else been here recently?" Anna asked, her face showing signs of concern.


    "Yeah. Some weirdos in ck suits were here a few days ago and were tossing things around. I asked


    them who they were and got nothing but bad attitude in return." The old man retorted, clearly irked by


    the disrespect he was given by those men.


    "You''re okay, right?" Anna asked, her anxiety mounting.


    "I''m fine. I threatened to call the cops, and they ran off." The old man puffed out his chest with pride.


    Anna let out a sigh of relief. She and her friends, Percival and Vivienne, exchanged looks.


    "Let''s get what we came for." Anna led the way to the basement.


    Percival and Vivienne followed. As Vivienne looked back, she locked eyes with the old man, who


    snorted before walking away with his head held high, making Vivienne frown.


    ...


    Inside the basement.


    This used to be Karen''s mainb. Upon entering, Vivienne noticed an abandoned 3D bio-printer.


    She blinked in surprise, while Percival looked around theb as a softness crept onto his normally stern


    face.


    When he first visited thisb, he was just a child. At that time, he waspletely awestruck by the


    wonders inside.


    Later, when he understood that many of the beneficial medical advancements in the world came from


    here, he felt a swell of pride for his mentor.


    Unfortunately, the visionary behind all this was no longer with them.


    Anna, oblivious to their thoughts, headed straight to a hole in the corner. It was the entrance to a rat''s


    nest.


    She bent down and gently tapped on the entrance.


    Two small, white heads popped out. They wereb rats.


    Recognizing Anna, they squeaked and retreated back into their hole, only to return shortly with a small


    ss vial filled with a green liquid.


    "Did you train these rats?" Vivienne asked as Anna picked up the vial and rewarded the rats with some


    cookies and candy.


    Anna bought the cookies and candy from a 24-hour convenience store earlier, along with the cigarettes


    for the old man.


    Vivienne thought Anna was hungry, not realizing it was for the rats.


    "No. They''re probably descendants of theb rats used here before." Anna replied while shaking her


    head.


    "When I first came here, they were bold enough to ask for food. I found them to be quite intelligent and


    unafraid of me, so I decided to hide the drug here."


    Who would have thought she''d hide something so important in a random rat hole?


    "Here you go." Anna handed the potion to Vivienne.


    Vivienne epted it without a word.


    "Let''s get going." Percival suggested.


    Anna patted the rats, which were still squeaking around her feet, and followed Vivienne and Percival


    out of the basement.


    When they emerged, the old man was gone.


    "Goodbye!" Anna called out to the empty air.


    "Hmph," came a response from a hidden corner.


    As Percival drove them away, he asked Anna, "What are your ns?"


    "I haven''t thought about it." Anna was still in a slightly dazed state. For years, she had been running


    and hiding, fearful of being discovered by GTO members.


    "You''re exposed now." Percival pointed out calmly. "You have two choices. You cane with me and


    work for me, or you can go with Vivienne, who can also protect you."


    Anna stayed silent.


    "Take your time." Percival said as he drove. "You still need to go to university. But don''t do anything


    reckless again. We might not always be there to help."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I understand." Anna replied.


    As they reached the city, the sunlight was beginning to peak through the clouds.


    Percival nced at the time. It was 6:15 a.m., so peak morning traffic was about to begin.


    "Let''s go to my ce." Percival suggested to Vivienne. "My grandfather wants to meet you."


    "Sure." Vivienne agreed. She sent a text to Draven, asking him to bring the gifts she had prepared for


    the Ellington family.


    As soon as she hit ''send,'' Percival mmed on the brakes, causing the car to lurch.


    She steadied herself by pressing her foot against the seat.


    After looking up, she saw seven or eight cars surrounding them.


    They were in Rivenwood now. Could GTO be bold enough to confront them in broad daylight?


    Her face hardened, but as she looked at the man stepping out of one of the cars, her expression


    changed.


    Scott!?


    Percival got out of the car, not letting his disheveled appearance reduce his aura of aristocratic


    coldness.


    He stood in front of Scott as his gaze swept over the cars surrounding them. His tone was cold and


    challenging as he asked, "Scott, what is the meaning of this?"


    "Percival, I mean no harm. I''m here to take Vivienne home." Scott¡¯s gaze moved past Percival to where


    Vivienne sat in the car.


    The young girl''s gaze was sprinkled with a nonchnt air. Shezily locked eyes with him, not shying


    away. She even radiated subtle mockery at him.


    He knew why Vivienne was mocking him.


    She was poking fun at how they had been yed by Beatrice and Arabe, bringing home a counterfeit


    treasure and causing chaos in their household.


    She was mocking him for not being able to recognize his own daughter.


    But who said he couldn''t recognize her?


    From the moment heid eyes on Vivienne at the family reunion banquet, he had suspicions. The girl


    was too much like Karen, except that Karen always exuded a warm aura, while Vivienne was extremely


    cold. It was so cold that it was hard to get close.


    But this coldness might just be because of the hardships she endured in her early years, causing her to


    armor herself with coldness to keep everyone at bay.


    Thinking of this, guilt flooded Scott¡¯s heart. He turned to Percival and loudly proimed, "Vivienne is


    my biological daughter."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Vivienne, seated in the car, heard what Scott said. Her almond-shaped eyebrows raised slightly as her


    lips curled into a smile. However, there was still a hint of mockery lurking within her smile.


    She lounged against the car door with her eyes riveted on Scott, yet remained silent.


    ¡°Scott.¡± Percival rolled up his sleeves, a bit ufortable with the heat. His movements were slow and


    deliberate, and his tone was subtly mocking. "Are you sure you haven''t made another mistake this


    time?"


    "I had the paternity test done. I supervised the whole process until the results came out. There''s no


    mistake this time." Scott stated with utter sincerity.


    When the rush paternity test report came out, his suspicions were confirmed. He was overjoyed and


    immediately went to Dorian''s ce.


    However, he found out that Vivienne had already left for Rivenwood. So he rushed to Rivenwood.


    In Rivenwood, he searched for Vivienne for two days. Considering that Vivienne was Percival''s fianc¨¦e,


    he even visited the Ellington family, but found neither Vivienne nor Percival.


    Then, someone reported that they saw Percival''s car returning from the suburbs to the city. He


    immediately intercepted them.


    In his excitement, he caused quite a scene. Only when he noticed the curious nces of passersby did


    he realize his overreaction.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can have Vivienne apany me to the Ellington family''s medical facility for


    another paternity test." Scott''s voice was filled with joy. It was as if he had regained something


    precious. "Percival, I want to take Vivienne home. Everyone is waiting for her."


    "Whether or not she returns to your family isn''t up to you or me." Percival nced at the impassive


    Vivienne and said indifferently, "It''s up to Vivienne."


    "Vivienne." Scott called her name again, his voice filled with relief and excitement. "I am your father. I''m


    here to take you home."


    Vivienne opened the car door and silently stepped out with her hands tucked in her pockets and her


    gaze fixed on Scott.


    Now that Vivienne was finally out of the car, Scott let out a sigh of relief. His eyes were brimming with


    tears. "I know you''re angry because I mistook someone else for you before. But, in fact, I''ve always


    been suspicious of Arabe''s identity. But Beatrice switched the DNA samples for the paternity tests,


    and that''s why we couldn''t find out the truth.


    You know, I have been looking for you and your mother for years. I searched everywhere for you. Now,


    I''ve finally found you, but your mother has already..."


    His voice trailed off, and he let out a long sigh.


    Vivienne listened to him with apletely expressionless face. After Scott finished, she asked


    casually, "Have you been to the Jade Garden Residences?"


    "Yes, I have." Scott immediately understood Vivienne''s meaning and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve


    expressed my gratitude to your adoptive parents."


    Speaking of which, when he met Dorian, he was a bit envious.


    He immaturely scrutinized Dorian from head to toe and from toe to head,paring him with himself


    several times.


    Karen suddenly ran away from their wedding, only to marry Dorian. This fact was a thorn in his side.


    He didn''t understand what he did wrong or why Dorian was better than him, to the point that Karen


    chose him to spend her life with.


    What irritated him more was that Dorian was so useless that he allowed Beatrice to drive Karen and


    Vivienne out of their house, leaving them wandering for ten years.


    But now that Karen was gone, there was no point dwelling on the past.


    Although Dorian didn''t do a good job, he did provide shelter for Karen and Vivienne. So, Scott


    expressed his sincere gratitude to him.


    Vivienne looked at Scott as her cold eyes took him in.


    As the head of the Brooks family and the Hawthorn n and a veteran of the business world, he


    exuded an undeniable aura. The sharpness in his eyes added ayer of toughness to his demeanor.


    He took excellent care of himself. He was nearly fifty, but his face showed no signs of aging.


    Vivienne smirked mockingly. She and her mother had been wandering, while her father, the passionate


    man in the eyes of others, still took care of himself every day.


    He imed to have loved her mother, but how much did he love her?


    Only he would know.


    Vivienne withdrew her gaze and said nonchntly, "Let''s go back then."


    She had to return to the Brooks family.


    Even if Scott hadn''te to find her, she would have gone to them with the paternity test.


    She had to know the truth about what happened years ago.


    She didn''t believe that her strong mother wouldmit suicide for no reason.


    She and her mother were chased for so long, but her mother always managed to avoid or dispel


    danger, leaving them safe each time they sessfully escaped together. But after receiving a phone


    call, shemitted suicide by poisoning.


    Her mother loved her so much, so how could she abandon her?


    Her mother''s death might be rted to GTO, but GTO had chased her mother for many years and still


    couldn''t kill her. So, she didn''t believe that this was only GTO''s doing.


    She had checked the Hawthorn family, and everything seemed normal.


    Only the Brooks family was left. She would find out whether they were friends or foes.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Scott was taken aback and didn''t respond immediately. "Go where?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow as a mocking smile yed on her lips. "What? Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re not


    nning to take me back to your family? Or do you think that I, your biological daughter, am not worthy


    enough to step into your mansion?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." Scott panicked immediately. "What I mean is... are you willing to


    return to the Brooks family with me?"


    For some reason, every time he met Vivienne''s eyes, he felt a sense of pressure.


    Though she was but a girl of neen, she had a way of making others feel an inexplicable pressure.


    "Or what?" Vivienne looked at him, her face void of any expression.


    "Alright, alright." Scott was ted and ready to escort Vivienne to his car.


    "Vivienne." Percival, obviously feeling left out,ined. "My back is killing me."


    Vivienne was taken aback. She had asked him twice before, and he had always said he was fine.


    "I think I''ve broken a rib." Percival covered his left side with a look of weakness. "I need you to check it


    for me."


    So, Vivienne turned to Scott, and Percival too, looked at the man who was soon to be his father-inw.


    Scott frowned slightly. He had, of course, done his research on Vivienne. He also heard from Dorian


    that Vivienne''s engagement to Percival was arranged by Karen years ago.


    He wasn''t like others who simply saw Percival as a spoiled brat who got by on Richard''s favoritism.


    He knew Karen and understood that her choice of Percival as Vivienne''s future husband must have


    had a deeper meaning.


    However, as a future father-inw scrutinizing his daughter''s suitor, it was natural for him to find faults.


    Especially when his daughter hadn''t even been officially weed into the family and she was already


    being touched by someone else.


    His distaste was evident in his eyes, no matter how he tried to hide it.


    In the end, he nodded and said, "Then Percival,e back with Vivienne."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Percival instantly stiffened up and swept away his previous frail look. He took the initiative to take


    Vivienne''s hand and climb into Scott¡¯s car.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to instruct the abandoned Leopold on what to do. "Settle Anna in, and


    watch out for the GTO gang."


    Leopold nced at Anna and nodded.


    Anna exchanged a look with Vivienne, not saying much.


    After Vivienne and Percival climbed into Scott''s car, she jokingly asked Percival, "Your back''s not


    hurting anymore?"


    Percival immediately bent slightly. He stered a fragile look on his face as he clutched his left rib,


    leaning against the car seat without a word. His eyes were filled with a hint of watery grievance as he


    looked at Vivienne. His gaze was so tender that it could melt hearts.


    Vivienne felt goosebumps all over. She thought that if it weren''t for Scott sitting next to them, watching


    them like a hawk, Percival might have even copsed into her arms while acting all coquettish.


    Vivienne couldn''t help but shudder as she imagined that unbearable scene.


    Sitting next to Vivienne, Scott had been observing the interactions between the young couple. Seeing


    Percival''s coquettish look towards Vivienne made him snort in his heart, thinking it was all pretense and


    a ploy to woo his daughter.


    Although Karen had chosen Percival, she had passed away ten years ago. The Percival of ten years


    ago was a gentle and refined youth, and Scott had thought him suitable then.


    He had wished, if he ever had a daughter, to marry her to Percival.


    It was more than a decadeter now, and people were prone to change. Percival was obviously no


    longer his young self. So, for Vivienne''s future happiness, he needed to scrutinize Percival thoroughly.


    This was also why he readily agreed to let Percival return with Vivienne to the Brooks family. It was


    easier to observe him if he was under his watch.


    Brooks Mansion.


    Ashley sat thoughtfully on the garden swing, swinging back and forth with a frown on her face.


    After returning from Havenwood this time, she returned to the Brooks family with her mother, Melissa.


    Her college entrance exam results were very good. They were good enough for her to enter Elite


    University. But the Brooks family intended to send her abroad to study, so they asked her to return to


    discuss it.


    As she was debating between going abroad or entering Elite University, she heard the sound of a car


    horn outside the gate of the mansion.


    The electric gate of the mansion immediately opened wide, and a ck stretch limousine, escorted by


    two other cars, drove in.


    Ashley hopped off the swing out of curiosity, wondering when her uncle had taken a liking to such


    grandeur.


    She saw the back door of the limousine open, and a pair of long legs stepped out first. The tall figure of


    the man made Ashley pause.


    He was casually dressed today; even his hair wasn''t particrly styled, but he still exuded an air of


    elegance. The morning sun dyed his messy hair golden and softened his usually cold, narrow eyes.


    He stood by the car door and bent slightly, reaching out to help a tall girl out of the back seat.


    This was the third time Ashley had seen this beautiful girl. She was dressed as casually as when she


    went to M''s piano concert. She was wearing a white t-shirt, jeans, and sneakers.


    On closer inspection, her clothes were even a bit dirty.


    Yet standing next to the man under the sunlight, there was an indescribable sense ofpatibility and


    match.


    Scott was thest one to get out of the car. He nced at Percival with some displeasure and then


    looked at Vivienne with a touch of regret.


    He had wanted to open the door for his daughter and help her out of the car himself, but the clueless


    Percival had beaten him to it.


    "Uncle." Ashley greeted him with a smile on her face as she quickly walked up to them. She reached


    out warmly towards Vivienne. "Cousin, you''re finally back. Uncle''s been searching for you for days."


    "Hello." Vivienne replied hesitantly as she reached out her hand. She intended to just shake hands and


    let go, but Ashley grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the main house, leaving Percival behind.


    "Come on, let''s go meet Grandma."


    Percival nced at Scott, waiting for him to take the lead before following at the end out of politeness.


    As Vivienne followed Ashley to the main house, she took in the sights of the Brooks Mansion.


    The Brooks family was an old family with a history spanning a century, and the history of Brooks


    Mansion could be traced back to a century ago. After being built by the Brooks family''s patriarch, it had


    been refurbished by several generations, blending traces of the old era with the new, creating a unique


    and alluring charm.


    There was a time when the Brooks family had fallen out of the Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood.


    They were even facing financial ruin and the potential auction of Brooks Mansion to pay off debts.


    It was rumored that they received help from a mysterious power, allowing the Brooks family to rise


    again and re-enter the Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood, even surpassing other families to take


    second ce.


    No sooner had they entered the hall when Judith, who had just received the news, came downstairs,


    aided by Melissa. Spotting Vivienne, her face lit up with a smile. "Vivienne, who would have thought


    that you were my granddaughter?"


    After taking a few steps forward, she gently took Vivienne''s hand from Ashley, holding it tightly with a


    softugh, though her eyes shimmered with tears. "I always knew we had a connection. You even


    saved me once."


    After looking at Vivienne with hopeful eyes, it was clear she wanted Vivienne to call her grandma.


    But Vivienne merely nced at her. Her expression was indifferent as she said, "Mrs. Brooks."


    Not everyone deserved to be called ''grandma'' by her.


    So, what if she was her biological grandmother?


    If it were found that Judith had wronged her mother in the past, being rted by blood wouldn''t save


    her.


    "It''s alright. We''ll take it slow." Judith''s face fell slightly.


    However, she had seen the information Scott had gathered about Vivienne. She knew how Beatrice


    had mistreated Vivienne when she was a child, so she was understanding.


    "Oh, brother, have you recognized an impolite daughter again?" A sharp voice echoed from upstairs.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did your mother not teach you manners? Can''t you even say the word grandma?"


    Vivienne''s gaze hardened as her eyes narrowed slightly. Looking up, she saw a woman with her hair in


    a bun, wearing a beige linen suit, slowly descending the stairs while scrutinizing Vivienne with a critical


    eye.


    She stood next to Judith as her almond eyes scanned Vivienne up and down before she snorted in


    contempt. "Brother, your daughter is truly rude. How did Karen raise her? It''s one thing toe for a


    visit dressed like this, but her clothes are so dirty!"


    "Pa!" Judith''s face turned stern. "This is your own niece. Watch yournguage!"


    "Vivienne is my daughter." Scott added coldly while looking at Pa Brooks. "She''s not here for a visit.


    She''s a part of this family and the owner of this house. She can wear whatever she wants in her own


    home without the need for propriety."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Percival''s countenance cooled. He stepped forward to stand protectively beside Vivienne, his gaze


    hardening as he turned to Pa. His presence radiated an icy threat.


    "Scott." Percival''s voice cut through the tension. "It seems the Brooks family isn''t too thrilled about


    Vivienne''s return."


    Pa was well aware of who Percival was, but his engagement to Vivienne was a secret kept within


    the confines of Havenwood, and so their rtionship was not well known in Rivenwood.


    "Percival, since when do the Ellingtons meddle in our family matters? Have you taken a shine to this


    little minx?" Pa''s eyes switched between Vivienne and Percival as a cold smirk appeared on her


    lips. "Look at you, barely out of pigtails and already leading men on. Quite the precocious one, aren''t


    you?"


    "Pa!" Judith''s stern rebuke echoed. "Watch your tongue! Mr. Ellington is Vivienne''s betrothed!"


    Pa''s expression wavered. Bitterness begancing her words as she shot a nce at Scott. "Your


    daughter sure is lucky. She reeled in such a catch."


    "That''s enough!" Scott''s patience had worn thin. "If you have a problem with me, then take it up with


    me. Leave Vivienne out of it!"


    "Oh, haven''t you heard of the phrase, ''the sins of the father fall upon the child''?" Pa retorted. "Your


    daughter returns to a life offort and an engaged man, while my own has been missing for fourteen


    years! Why does your daughter get it all?"


    Scott was at a loss for words. For years, his sister, Pa, had used this argument to chastise him.


    He felt guilt and resentment, but Vivienne should not be the one to bear the brunt of it.


    "Leading men on?" Vivienneughed as her hands casually slipped into her pockets. "I heard you were


    barely neen when you drugged your husband-to-be, got pregnant, and marched over to the Miller


    family to demand a wedding, breaking up his engagement in the process. I must say, I can''t hold a


    candle to you."


    The room fell into an awkward silence. Pa''s maniption of her husband, Mark Miller, was no


    secret. Many remembered her tantrums in the Miller household and her relentless harassment of


    Mark''s ex-fianc¨¦e.


    This was the first time the truth about Pa drugging Mark was spoken out loud, even if it had been


    suspected all along.


    Pa''s face flushed with embarrassment. She hadn''t expected Vivienne to be aware of her past


    indiscretions.


    "How dare you speak to your aunt like this?!" A young man appeared at the top of the stairs, rushing to


    his mother''s side with his hand raised to p Vivienne.


    Percival''s eyes darkened at the audacity. Would he darey a hand on his fianc¨¦e?


    Before he could react, Vivienne had already caught the man''s wrist in mid-air, twisting it viciously.


    "Ah!" The young man screamed in pain.


    "Let go of my son!" Pa shrieked and lunged at Vivienne.


    Vivienne side-stepped Pa, not letting go of the man''s wrist but instead increasing the pressure. After


    causing him to copse in pain, she addressed Pa. "What was it you said? ''The sins of the father fall


    upon the child''? By that logic, shouldn''t your son bear the consequences for your actions?"


    She held the man''s arm at an unnatural angle; his excruciating pain was evident. "However, I''m not


    known for my gentle touch." She stated nonchntly, "If he ends up injured, please don''t hold it against


    me. After all, you started it, and don¡¯t forget, ''the sins of the mother fall upon the child.''"


    Percival watched her handle the situation with a smirk. This was his Vivienne. She would never let


    anyone walk over her. She seemed to be enjoying stirring up trouble in the Brooks house.


    "Harlot!" Pa spat as she attempted to charge at Vivienne again, but one look from Vivienne froze her


    in her tracks. The threat in Vivienne''s eyes was clear. Touch her, and her hand would be broken.


    "Mom!" Pa red at Judith with a resentful expression. "You''re just going to let her do this?"


    "Wasn''t it Eddy who started it?" Judith retorted coldly. "You were the one who insulted Vivienne first, but


    he attacked his own cousin without any reason. It''s only fair that he gets a taste of his own medicine."


    Vivienne''s sudden retaliation came as a shock to everyone.


    Ashley was particrly surprised. Pa, her aunt, always had a superior attitude towards her. It was


    annoying, but she never dared rebuke her in person.


    But Vivienne not only confronted Pa directly but also attacked Pa''s beloved son, Eddy.


    However, since it was Eddy who initiated the fight, nobody intervened, even though Vivienne''s


    retaliation was fierce.


    "Mom!" Pa cried out in desperation, but Judith remained indifferent.


    Then she red at Scott. "Scott, you''ve hurt my daughter. Are you going to let your daughter hurt my


    son too?"


    Scott nced at Vivienne. "Vivienne is right. I never raised her for a single day, yet you want to me


    her for my mistakes. It''s only fair that she mes your offenses on Eddy."


    His gaze was cold, radiating the authority a head of the family should have. He continued, "Is my


    daughter someone who can be bullied? NO! Not even by Eddy, and certainly not by you."


    Vivienne seemed unbothered by the various expressions on the faces of the Brooks family. She just


    kept tightening her grip, watching as Eddy''s face turned pale from pain. Only then did she lean slightly


    towards him, speaking in a slow and menacing tone. "Remember this. I only acknowledge her as my


    aunt if I say so. If I don''t, she is nothing."


    With that, she finally let go of Eddy''s wrist and put her hand back in her pocket.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Brother, I heard Vivienne is back!" At that moment, Scott¡¯s brother, Timothy''sughter echoed from the


    entrance.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    He walked in with his wife, Cheryl, and his eldest son, Ronald, followed by his second son, Carl. They


    were surprised to see Eddy kneeling before Vivienne in the living room and a furious Pa making a


    scene.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Brother!" Pa cried out to Timothy as if he were her only hope, using Vivienne of being


    disrespectful. "Look at what our eldest brother has brought back. She''s being so rude, and she even hit


    Eddy!"


    Timothy''s brows furrowed with displeasure. Ronald tried to intervene, but Timothy had already started


    scolding Vivienne. "Vivienne, you''re acting out of line! Your aunt Pa may be blunt, but you can''t


    disrespect your elders, let aloney hands on your cousin."


    Ronald and Cheryl exchanged helpless nces.


    Pa had been harboring resentment toward Scott for many years. Now that she saw Scott''s daughter,


    it was inevitable that she would vent her anger at her.


    Timothy, however, was always swayed by Pa''s persuasivenguage out of sympathy for his beloved


    sister.


    Vivienne looked annoyed. She was about to speak but was interrupted by Percival''s phone ringing.


    He nced at the caller ID and picked up the call. "Granddad."


    All eyes were immediately on Percival. He held the phone out and put it on speaker mode, so everyone


    could hear Richard''s irate voice bellowing from the phone.


    "Where is my granddaughter-inw!? You were supposed to bring Vivienne to meet me and spend


    some time with me. Where is she? Didn¡¯t youe back to Rivenwood with her? At least let Vivienne


    "I didn''t kidnap her." Percival replied while looking at the Brooks family with cold eyes. "Vivienne is the


    daughter of the Brooks family''s head, and our car was stopped in the middle of the road by his


    entourage."


    He passed the me to Scott without hesitation. ¡°I apanied Vivienne to meet her family.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne is Scott¡¯s child?¡± Richard sounded surprised, thenughed heartily. "It seems like the Brooks


    family is blind. Why had they previously recognized Arabe as their own?"


    The Brooks family fell silent as they began reflecting on their past mistakes.


    Pa was the only one who chuckled sarcastically.


    "It seems like the Brooks family doesn''t wee Vivienne." Percival sighed as his cold gaze fell on


    Scott. "We hadn''t even had a chance to sit down before her aunt started ridiculing Vivienne for being


    engaged to me."


    The Brooks family''s faces turned pale. They knew they were in trouble.


    Richard¡¯s enraged voice echoed from the phone. ¡°What?! My precious granddaughter-inw is being


    bullied in Scott''s house?!


    Bring Vivienne back to our house immediately! If the Brooks family can''t tolerate her, the Ellington


    family has plenty of space. I''d love for Vivienne to stay with us. I can''t believe they have the guts to


    bully my granddaughter-inw! I need to go give old Baron a piece of my mind!"


    After hanging up the phone, Percival looked at Scott with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. "You heard


    my granddad. If your family doesn¡¯t wee Vivienne, don''t force her to stay. I''ll take her back with


    me."


    The many members of the Brooks family looked ufortable. They didn''t expect Percival to report


    this to Richard.


    Timothy, guessing the gist of the situation, felt it was beneath him to apologize as the elder of the


    family.


    "You must be Vivienne. You''re very pretty." Cheryl stepped in to smooth things over, taking Vivienne''s


    hand with a smile. "Your uncle Timothy is a bit slow. Don''t mind him."


    She was practically calling Timothy stupid for being easily manipted by Pa.


    Timothy opened his mouth to make his case, but Cheryl red him down.


    She introduced Ronald and another young man to Vivienne. "This is your cousin Ronald and your


    second cousin Carl."


    "We''ve met in Havenwood." Ronald greeted Vivienne with a friendly smile.


    "Hello." Vivienne responded indifferently.


    Carl scoffed and didn''t even nce at Vivienne. He headed upstairs, dering, "I''m tired. I¡¯m going to


    rest for a bit."


    His disrespectful behavior made Cheryl instantly feel awkward.


    "He just got back from abroad and is still adjusting to the time difference. He didn''t mean to offend you."


    Ronald exined apologetically to Vivienne.


    But Vivienne didn''t care. Whether it was intentional rudeness or genuine tiredness, it had nothing to do


    with her.


    Returning to the Brooks family was not about living peacefully with them.


    So she didn¡¯t give a damn about how the Brooks family felt about her or how they perceived her.


    In short, they better not mess with her.


    If they did, it would be their own fault. And if they were at fault, they were going to receive a serious


    whooping!


    It had been a long time since she had had a good brawl. Thest time she had a really good fight was


    when she saved someone from Felix. It wasn''t enough.


    This time around, the Brooks family would make a perfect punching bag.


    Melissa thought Vivienne might be upset about Carl''s actions after seeing her be so silent. She quickly


    diverted the topic by introducing Ashley. "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is your cousin Ashley, my


    daughter. I''m your aunt.¡±


    "I also have a son who is older than you, but he isn''t home yet. You''ll meet himter at lunch."


    "Nice to meet you." Vivienne nodded politely.


    "Vivienne, you and Mr. Ellington must be tired from the journey." Picking up her mother''s cue, Ashley


    immediately got chummy with Vivienne. "Your room is ready. Why don''t you folks freshen up and


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    change?"


    Vivienne and Percival didn''t object, and they followed Melissa and Ashley upstairs.


    As soon as they left, Ronald''s cell phone rang. He nced at the screen and grimaced at Scott and


    Timothy.


    "It''s my grandpa."


    Timothy took a deep breath, while Scott waved his hand, indicating for Ronald to answer the call.


    Ronald reluctantly picked up the phone, bracing himself for Baron''s wrath.


    As expected, the moment he answered the call, Baron unleashed a barrage of curses and insults. "Are


    you a bunch of pigs? First, you misidentify her, and now, when you finally recognize her, you''re still


    causing her trouble?


    If your brains don''t work, see a doctor! Don''t be a pain in my neck all day. Vivienne has been wronged


    for so many years, so you better make it up to her! If you dare mess around again, I won''t let you off


    when I get back!"


    Ronald rubbed his temples, listening without daring to interrupt.


    "Give the phone to Pa!" Baron roared from the other end.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Ronald hastily handed his phone to Pa as if it were a ticking bomb, not wanting to hold it for even a


    second longer.


    Pa, puzzled, took the phone, only to get an earful of Baron''s fury. "Are you out of your mind?! If


    you''ve got nothing better to do, stay at your own ce! If you dare upset Vivienne again and get Old


    Richard on my case, don''t even think about stepping foot in our mansion again!"


    Pa''s face turned ashen with fury, but she could not retaliate against Baron. She muttered an apology


    and hung up the call.


    ...


    Third floor.


    The Brooks family had arranged for Percival to stay next to Vivienne¡¯s room. After he entered his room


    alone, Melissa and Ashley apanied Vivienne into her room.


    However, they didn''t linger, exchanged a few words, and left, closing the door behind them.


    But as Ashley was about to leave, she stretched her neck back in and emphasized rather ¡®thoughtfully,¡¯


    "Don¡¯t worry. We all know how much you despise Arabe. So even though she lived in this room


    before, we''ve reced everything. Take your time settling in."


    After saying that, she retracted her head as her gaze subtly swept over Percival''s door. She then


    followed Melissa downstairs.


    Arabe had lived here?


    Ha!


    Vivienne stood alone in the room, observing theyout and its furnishings.


    Just from the room''syout, it was clear that Scott had made a significant effort for his long-lost


    daughter.


    The room was spacious and well-lit; furthermore, all the furniture and bedding were obviously brand


    new. The balcony was filled with blooming flowers, and the vanity was filled with top-brand skincare


    products, as if they were unsure which one she preferred, so they just got them all.


    The wardrobe was crammed full of luxury-brand women''s clothing. It even included lingerie.


    Seemingly unsure of her size, they had bought all sizes just in case.


    Vivienne looked at the pile of pretty dresses in the wardrobe, her beautiful, pale face expressionless.


    She picked the simplest dress and went into the bathroom.


    The bathroom was spacious and had a whirlpool tub. Since she had plenty of time, she filled the tub


    and leisurelyy in it. She texted Draven while soaking, asking him to send her luggage over to the


    Brooks Mansion.


    Then a message from Percival popped up on her phone. "Done bathing?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, replying, "No."


    "No? You replied so fast."


    "I¡¯m soaking in the tub."


    "Together."


    "?"


    What did that mean?


    She stared intently at the bathroom door, wondering if Percival would really barge in. Should she hit


    him?


    After a while, Percival texted back. "I''m also in the tub now."


    Vivienne was at a loss.


    She was overthinking.


    But she did feel a little disappointed. She was expecting to hit him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Percival texted again. "How long are you nning to stay here?"


    "Don''t know."


    "If you''re not happy staying here, why note back to the Ellington Mansion with me?"


    "Not yet."


    Percival felt a bit frustrated as he looked at Vivienne¡¯sst message. If he couldn''t coax Vivienne back


    to the Ellington Mansion, did he have to keep staying at the Brooks Mansion?


    But, after thinking about it, it didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    So, he texted Thomas to bring his luggage over and texted Vivienne back. "Vivienne, my back hurts."


    Vivienne stared at his coquettish message on her phone, highly suspecting his intentions.


    But when she remembered how mercilessly the three baseball bats hit Percival''s back, she decided to


    check on him.


    When he received the "I''ming" message from Vivienne, the corners of Percival''s mouth turned up


    slightly.


    Good. His girl still cared about him.


    He stood up from the bathtub and looked at himself in the bathroom mirror. His messy hair was wet and


    dripping. His skin was slightly reddened from the hot bath, making him look incredibly sexy.


    He was quite satisfied and purposely wore only a bathrobe.


    There was a knock at the door. He opened the door, only to be stunned by the sight of the girl standing


    in the frame of the door.


    Vivienne wore the simplest white dress she found in the wardrobe. The dress only had two thin straps


    holding it up by her shoulders. The upper half of the dress outlined her figure, narrowing at the waist to


    show her perfect, slender waistline. The slight puff of the skirt and her soft hair cascading over her


    shoulders added a youthful touch.


    He had never seen Vivienne dress in such a youthful and romantic style before. Even though her face


    was still stern, she looked much softer.


    Vivienne was also taken aback when she saw Percival wearing only a bathrobe. His chest was


    exposed, showing his well-defined pecs.


    The drops of water from his hair fell onto his slightly reddened cheeks, sliding down his sharp jawline,


    down his chest, and disappearing into his abs, leaving a suggestive trail of water.


    After noticing that Vivienne''s gaze uncontrobly followed the path of that droplet, moving lower and


    lower, Percival began chuckling lightly. "Vivienne, you''re so lustful."


    Vivienne snapped back to reality. Her cheeks were flushed, and she red at him fiercely.


    He was the one trying to seduce her by dressing like this. Who was the real lewd one here?!


    She sternly pushed him back into the room and closed the door behind her. Her attitude made it seem


    more like she was here to settle a score with him rather than check on his injury.


    "Lay down on the bed!" Her flushed cheeks betrayed her stern mood.


    Percivaly obediently on the bed with a mischievous smile on his face. "Vivienne, are you going to


    take me by force?"


    "Shut it!" Vivienne curtlymanded him as she strode over and pulled back Percival''s robe, revealing


    the deep shades of purple and blue that stained half his back. Her brows furrowed immediately. "It''s so


    swollen! Why didn''t you say something earlier?"


    "It¡¯s just a flesh wound. As long as the bones are intact, it''s fine." Percival replied nonchntly.


    As a squad leader at the Vanguard Agency, danger was part of the job description. Injuries were as


    Especially when the injuries were sustained in the act of protecting Vivienne. He didn''t mind in the


    slightest.


    Unseen by Percival, Vivienne''s gaze on his back was unreadable. The depths of her emotions


    remained a secret.


    Once she confirmed that his ribs were unbroken, she began to apply a healing salve. To maximize the


    effect, she gently massaged it into his skin, spreading the cool, soothing balm with her warm fingers.


    Percivaly face down on the bed with his eyes closed, savoring theforting pressure of Vivienne''s


    hands on his back. She methodically worked the salve into his skin, kneading and massaging with the


    utmost care. He had to fight to suppress the spark of desire her touch ignited within him.


    Suddenly, they were interrupted by a knock at the door and Ashley¡¯s voice. "Vivienne, are you ready?


    It''s time for lunch."


    Vivienne wiped her hands clean of the salve and went to answer the door.


    Ashley, who had been knocking on Vivienne''s door, froze in surprise as Vivienne emerged from


    Percival''s room instead.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Her gaze swept over the room,nding on Percival. He was lying on the bed with his bare back


    glistening. Ashley had no idea what had been going on before she arrived.


    However, Percival''s smooth, muscr back was exposed, and Ashley took it all in. Suddenly, Ashley¡¯s


    head felt hot, and her nostrils were filled with a warm sensation.


    "You''re having a nosebleed." Vivienne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Ashley''s sudden


    nosebleed.


    "No, it''s okay!" Ashley quickly covered her nose and darted off, yelling, "Don''t forget toe down for


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    dinner!"


    Vivienne watched her retreating figure and felt confused. She turned back to see Percival still lying on


    the bed in his rather sensual pose.


    Suddenly, everything clicked. She scoffed at Percival. "You¡¯re not acting like a gentleman."


    Percival was puzzled.


    What did she mean?


    How was he not acting like a gentleman?


    He''d been celibate for twenty-nine years. Wasn''t that enough?


    Although Percival didn''t have a closet full of clothes to choose from, the Brooks family had arranged for


    a tailored suit to be sent to him.


    When he and Vivienne descended the stairs, the entire Brooks family was waiting for them in the living


    room.


    "Ah, so disrespectful, making us all wait for so long." Pa started with her sarcastic tone.


    "Is your son''s hand not hurting anymore?" Vivienne countered. Her cool gaze was fixed on Pa as


    her ice-cold voice rang out.


    Pa''s face changed, and she quickly shut her mouth. Eddy, sitting next to her, scowled at Vivienne.


    Carl, sitting next to Ronald, sneered.


    "Vivienne,e sit with Grandma." Judith smiled and extended her hand.


    Vivienne graciously moved to sit next to Judith, subtly pulling her hand away.


    Judith watched as Vivienne withdrew her hand with a flicker of disappointment in her eyes, but she


    quicklyughed it off. "I''ve been wanting to have a proper chat with you for a while. I''ve been wanting to


    thank you for saving me, but you never have time. Now that we''ll be living together, I''ll take good care


    of you."


    "Mom, it''s not that she doesn''t have time; it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want to pay any attention to you.¡± Pa


    said while ncing at Vivienne.


    ¡°That just proves Vivienne¡¯s character. She doesn¡¯t use her kindness for her own gain.¡± Judith rebuked,


    staring at Pa. ¡°She saved my life, and I made it clear that I wanted to thank her. We are a prominent


    family, so me owing her is a big deal. If she were of poor character, she could have demanded anything


    she wanted. But she didn''t even meet with me. Because she''s not interested in our wealth or gratitude.


    Where can you find such a good child who helps others without expecting anything in return?"


    Vivienne remained silent, but her brows were furrowed.


    She indeed didn''t care about the Brooks family''s gratitude and didn''t crave any repayment.


    But she didn''t meet with Judith because she just didn''t want to see them. There was nothing noble


    about it.


    Pa was left speechless.


    "Pa, I know you''ve been ming your older brother for Katara''s incident." Judith warned Pa.


    "You''ve been disrespectful to him all these years, and I didn''t say anything. But from now on, be nice to


    Vivienne. Your grievances have nothing to do with her!"


    Pa bit her lip, not wanting to respond, but under Judith''s stern gaze, she had to relent. "Fine, Mom."


    Then Cassie came in and reported, "M rk and Calista Pendleton are here."


    Judith and Scott both frowned. Ashley and the rest turned to look at Vivienne, recalling how she had


    ruined M''s concertst time.


    "Mom, M heard that big brother found his real daughter, so she came over to congratte him."


    Pa stood up with a smile and walked towards the door.


    She and M had always been close friends. After M divorced William Pendleton, she woulde to


    the Brooks Mansion under the pretext of visiting Pa, trying to get closer to Scott.


    M was supposed to have two more concerts, but after her Havenwood concert was ruined by


    Vivienne, she got into a car ident on her way to the next city and injured her hand, so she had to


    cancel the rest of the tour and return to Rivenwood.


    In the past two days since returning to Rivenwood, M had expected the Brooks family to feel guilty


    about her ident since she had left Havenwood out of embarrassment caused by them, but instead,


    she heard that Scott had found another daughter.


    She hurriedly brought Calista to the Brooks Mansion under the guise of congratting them. She was


    intent on marrying Scott, but if his new daughter was as difficult to get along with as Arabe, it would


    be a real hassle.


    Calista was wearing her gold-rimmed sses again today. She was dressed in a white suit, and her


    long hair was tied up behind her, making her look very crisp and efficient.


    She followed M into the living room with an impassive expression on her face. Eddy¡¯s and Carl''s


    eyes lit up the moment they saw her.


    "Calista, you''re here." Carl greeted her with a smile and stood up to wee her.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Calista?" Eddy chuckled, giving a nod towards Calista.


    Percival squinted his eyes, casting a nce at the two. They hadn''t been this friendly when Vivienne


    arrived. If he didn''t know any better, he''d think Calista was their real cousin.


    He turned his gaze to Vivienne, who seemedpletely unfazed by the differential treatment from her


    supposed rtives.


    He didn''t notice Calista freeze for a moment when their eyes met. There was a glimmer of light in hers.


    But then she saw Vivienne sitting next to Judith, and her heart filled with dread.


    Sure enough, the next second, Pa tugged at M, pointing at Vivienne. "This is my big brother''s


    newly found daughter, Vivienne."


    M stared at Vivienne as her face turned sour. She never imagined that the little girl who ruined her


    concert at Havenwood was actually Scott''s biological daughter.


    Looking back now, Scott''s unusual treatment of Vivienne made sense.


    Vivienne slowly lifted her eyes, and her frosty gaze swept over M''s tight face,nding on Calista. She


    locked eyes with her across the room as a slow smile spread across her face.


    So, it was that woman who''d been eyeing Percival.


    She tilted her head, shooting a knowing look at Percival.


    Percival didn¡¯t really understand what was going on.


    What was it now?


    Ever since this young girl arrived here, her moods have been as unpredictable as New Ennd''s


    weather.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Pa caught the flicker of family reunion in M''s sharp eyes.


    ¡°Is something up? Do you two know each other?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°We''ve crossed paths before, and there was a minor misunderstanding." M, having regained her


    Vivienne. I hope you didn''t mind.¡±


    With that said, she quickly filled Pa in on the incident at the concert.


    Being a smart woman, she knew Vivienne was Scott''s daughter. To marry Scott, she couldn¡¯t afford to


    have a conflict with Vivienne. It was better to apologize first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Vivienne curved her lips into a smirk. ¡°After all, we¡¯re not close.¡±


    M¡¯s smile froze, her face barely maintaining its usualposure.


    Pa, enraged, rebuked her. ¡°Vivienne! This is your elder. Given the rtionship between the Brooks


    and rk families, you should respect her. What kind of attitude is this?¡±


    Vivienne''s brow twitched in irritation.


    God, this woman was annoying!


    ¡°Scott, aren¡¯t you going to do anything about your daughter? If you hadn¡¯t prematurely left her concert


    in Havenwood and made her too embarrassed to return to us, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a rush to


    get to the next city. She wouldn¡¯t have had that ident and hurt her hand, making her have to cancel


    the rest of her tour!¡± Pa spat out these usations viciously at Scott.


    Hearing this, Judith and Scott felt a surge of guilt. They had indeed embarrassed M that day, but it


    was because of her outrageous behavior.


    Given the long-standing rtionship between the Brooks and rk families and M¡¯s regr visits to


    the Brooks Mansion, they should have saved her some dignity.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vivienne interjected with her hands in her pockets and her eyes full of mischief. ¡°Ms. M, are


    you too poor to afford a hotel?¡±


    M was taken aback, and she frowned at Vivienne. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Viviennezily brushed a strand of hair off her face. ¡°You had the option of staying at a hotel, but chose


    to rush off and ended up having an ident. And now you''re ming the Brooks?¡±


    The previously guilty Judith and Scott suddenly realized their mistake.


    Indeed, even if she was too embarrassed to stay with them, nobody forced her to rush to the next city


    that very day. Her ident had nothing to do with them.


    Faced with this, M''s face turned ashen, and a burning anger shed in her eyes.


    Vivienne was even more troublesome than Arabe.


    Her ident was a lie. She did this because the incident at her Havenwood concert had spread widely.


    Many people posted videos online.


    If Vivienne weren''t Percival''s fianc¨¦e, she might have hired a PR team to nder her. But with


    Percival''s protection and knowing that Percival was Mr. Percy, she knew she was in the wrong and


    didn''t dare smear Vivienne''s name.


    Therefore, she epted her agent''s suggestion to cancel the tour under the pretense of an ident to


    avoid any potential bacsh from the Havenwood incident that could affect future concerts.


    Pa, seeing Vivienne turn the tables on M in just a few sentences, red at Vivienne in fury.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pa. This is my problem, so we can¡¯t me Scott.¡± M quickly intervened, but she still felt


    a burning hatred for Vivienne in her heart.


    Just wait!


    Time will tell!


    Once she became the matriarch of the Brooks family, Vivienne would see hell.


    With that, she sat next to Pa, attempting to change the topic.


    Calista followed her mother and took a seat.


    Both Carl and Eddy were eager to strike up a conversation with Calista, but her attention was focused


    on Percival. With a subtle smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Ellington, we meet again.¡±


    Percival looked up as his deep eyes briefly scanned her face before quickly looking away. There was


    an apparent distaste in his expression. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I''m Calista from the TIC Research Institute.¡± Calista struggled to maintain herposure. She didn¡¯t


    expect Percival to fail to recognize her yet again.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Percival remembered as his frown deepened. ¡°Apologies. I''m face-blind when ites to


    women.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that. To be frank, she was too ugly.


    So ugly that it hurt his eyes.


    He needed to look at Vivienne to cleanse his eyes.


    Vivienne lifted her head and met Percival¡¯s deep, affectionate gaze. After seeing the distaste in his


    eyes, she couldn''t help but smile. Her radiant smile took Scott''s breath away. This was the first time he


    had seen Vivienne smile since he met her.


    She was stunning. At that moment, she bore a striking resemnce to Karen.


    Seeing Vivienne looking at him, Percival gently took her hand and spoke with utmost sincerity, ¡°You''re


    the prettiest, Vivienne.¡±


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She understood why he was doing this. She was not exactly thrilled about people drooling over him in


    front of her, either.


    But couldn¡¯t he at least save her some dignity?


    Percival nced up at her. From his gaze, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t trying to neglect her feelings,


    but he truly thought that there was no one as beautiful as her on this.


    Vivienne had no response.


    Calista struggled to maintain herposed facade. Her fingers instinctively clenched, and the


    resentment in her eyes could not be concealed.


    After a while, she averted her gaze, hiding the hostility in her eyes. She then asked with a light smile,


    "Mr. Ellington, about that research..."


    She was about to bring up the research project that Percival had handed over to her to steer the


    conversation back on track.


    But then Percival''s phone buzzed.


    It was his mother, Cecilia.


    Percival nced at the caller ID, hesitated for a moment, and then looked up at Vivienne.


    Vivienne was perplexed.


    After a brief pause, Vivienne suddenly recalled something and asked, "Did you forget Cecilia and Isolde


    in Havenwood?"


    "Cough!" Percival coughed lightly, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "I didn''t mean to!"


    Was he serious?


    As soon as he answered the phone, Cecilia''s furious voice came through.


    "You rotten kid! You actually ditched me and your sister and came back to Rivenwood all by yourself?!


    Do I not exist in your eyes anymore?! If you want to leave, just leave, but why did you have to whisk


    Vivienne away too? She was supposed to help me make a dress!"


    Isolde''s aggrieved voice also came from the other end of the line. "Brother, do you and Vivienne not


    like me anymore? Why did you leave me behind and run back to Rivenwood by yourselves?"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Percival rubbed his temples with annoyance, feeling somewhat helpless.


    "You need toe pick us up right now! No substitutes! Or we will never forgive you!" Cecilia


    Isolde chimed in. "Right, we will never forgive you!"


    "Vivienne, I need to head to the airport to pick up my mom and Isolde." Percival stood up. "I''ll be back


    He nced at the Brooks family and asked Vivienne, "Do you want toe with me?"


    He wanted her to avoid dealing with these troublesome people.


    Vivienne lounged in her chair. "I''ll pass. I''ll visit Ceciliater."


    "Alright." Percival didn''t say anything else. If his girl wanted to stay and deal with the trash, let her.


    Percival apologized to Judith and Scott before heading out.


    After a few steps, he stopped by Calista. "Calista, unless it''s important, don¡¯t talk to me."


    He was talking to Calista, but his gaze was on Vivienne. It seemed like he was pleading for praise. "I


    am a gentleman."


    With that, he walked away without giving anyone else a nce.


    Ashley, who was drinking water, sprayed it directly onto Carl''s face.


    "Damn!" Carl jumped up from the sofa. "Ashley, are you crazy?!"


    "Sorry, sorry." Ashley apologized while giving Percival a peculiar look.


    Did she just hear that right?


    Percival said he was a gentleman?


    What the hell?


    Carl red at Ashley before rushing upstairs to change clothes.


    Calista''s smile was frozen on her face. Percival was very clear. If she still tried to get close to him,


    wouldn¡¯t everyone see her intentions?


    She looked at Vivienne resentfully, only to see Vivienne''s disdainful gaze in return. It seemed that all of


    her schemes were transparent under Vivienne''s gaze.


    She lowered her eyes in frustration as her hands crumpled up her pants.


    M stretched out her hand, subtly patting Calista¡¯s hand tofort her, signaling her not to be too


    hasty.


    The atmosphere in the living room changed visibly after Percival left.


    Pa¡¯s suppressed arrogance seemed to grow stronger, and her gaze towards Vivienne was


    predatory.


    Meanwhile, M and Calista asionally showed contempt for Vivienne as well.


    At that moment, Cassie announced that dinner was ready.


    Melissa quickly stood up and invited everyone to the table.


    "Vivienne, sit next to Grandma." Judith took Vivienne''s hand and led her to the head of the table, where


    Baron usually sat.


    Vivienne didn''t refuse, and she was about to sit down when¡­


    "Such ack of manners." Pa sneered. "Your grandma tells you to sit, and you choose that seat?!


    Do you know what that seat signifies?"


    "I don''t." Vivienne sat down at the head of the table without any hesitation.


    "That''s a seat only your grandfather can sit in!" Pa''s voice grew sharp. "Look at yourself and see if


    you''re worthy!"


    Scott''s face darkened. He was ready to fight back, but Judith was quicker. "Enough! I told Vivienne to


    sit there. If you have a problem, take it up with me!"


    Pa''s face turned red with anger. She wanted to argue, but Melissa pulled her back. She didn''t dare


    argue with Judith directly, so she swallowed her anger and shut up.


    Scott took a seat next to Judith. Pa had intended to have M sit next to Scott, but Scott pulled


    Timothy to sit down next to him instead.


    Pa had no choice but to let M and Calista sit next to her.


    Once Carl changed clothes and came down, he joined the table.


    Judith asked Melissa, "Where''s Darren?"


    The Darren she referred to was Melissa''s son and Ashley''s brother, Darren Edwards.


    Melissa frowned slightly. "I''m not sure. He told me he was flying into Rivenwood at nine this morning.


    Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    She nudged Ashley. "Call your brother."


    "I did earlier. He didn''t answer." Ashley shook her head.


    "Maybe his flight was dyed or he is stuck in traffic." Scott suggested. "Let''s not wait for him and start


    eating."


    "Alright." Judith patted Vivienne''s hand. "Your auntie''s son, Darren, doesn''t have a regr job. He ran


    offst year to join some talent show. Ever since he got into the entertainment industry, he''s hardly ever


    been home. This time, he rushed back from a film set because he heard you were found. He''s not


    intentionallyte."


    She continued, "This is your first meal back home, so we prepared a family feast. In a few days, your


    father will arrange a family reunion banquet for you."


    Judith was relieved that Arabe''s banquet was held in Havenwood. Otherwise, it would be


    embarrassing for the Brooks family to have two family reunion banquets in Rivenwood in a row.


    Vivienne didn''tment.


    Judith then presented a velvet box to Vivienne. "Vivienne, this is a wee gift from me."


    Vivienne opened the box to find a high-grade bracelet, known as Peach Blossom.


    It was rare to find a Peach Blossom bracelet of such high quality. It was full-colored and had a strong


    purple hue, which looked particrly good against Vivienne''s fair skin.


    Such a high-quality bracelet would be worth millions on the market. It was a pity there was only one. If


    there were a pair, the value would be even higher.


    "Here, let me put it on for you." Judith said, reaching for the Peach Blossom bracelet. She carefully


    fastened it around Vivienne''s wrist, then held it up for inspection. "This shade ofvender really is


    perfect for a youngdy of your age."


    "Mom!" Pa''s voice was as sharp as a knife. Her eyes were fixed on the bracelet glittering on


    Vivienne''s wrist. "When I was getting married, I asked for this bracelet. Do you remember what you told


    me?


    "You said there was only one bracelet. If you gave it to me, there wouldn''t be any left for anyone else.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    You didn''t want to show favoritism, so you said you wouldn''t give it to either of us. But now you''re giving


    it to this girl?"


    Vivienne was just a country bumpkin. What right did she have to wear such an expensive bracelet?


    Was she really worthy?


    A mocking smile adorned Vivienne''s lips. The Peach Blossom bracelet was indeed rare, but she didn''t


    feel like she absolutely had to have it.


    However, seeing Pa''s obvious distress made her change her mind. Now that she was wearing the


    bracelet, it was hers.


    "Did I lie?" Judith''s brows furrowed in displeasure. "I didn''t give the bracelet to you or your sister, so I''m


    giving it to my granddaughter. Vivienne is my granddaughter. What''s wrong with me giving this bracelet


    to her?"


    "But you have more than one granddaughter!" Pa''s words wereced with envy. She shot Vivienne


    a venomous nce before pointing at Timothy and Cheryl. "Did you forget about K? She''s your


    granddaughter, too!"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Timothy and Cheryl were taken aback. K Brooks was their second-born, a blossoming actress who


    had already won an Academy Award despite her young age. Her poprity was skyrocketing, which


    meant her filming schedule was quite hectic. Even with the news of Scott finding his biological


    daughter, she couldn''t find the time toe home.


    "Call K." Judith instructed with her voice strained.


    Cheryl nced at her husband. She was uncertain of Judith''s intentions, but she stillplied. She


    dialed K''s number for a FaceTime call, assuming it would go unanswered due to the time difference


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    and K''s busy schedule abroad.


    To her surprise, K answered immediately. "Mom, do you miss me?"


    "Actually, your grandma misses you." Cheryl replied with a small smile and passed the phone to Judith.


    "K." Judith greeted her with a now softer voice.


    On the other end of the call, K was in the middle of a makeup touch-up. Half her falseshes had


    fallen off, and she was squinting as a makeup artist worked to fix them.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± She greeted her back.


    "Do you remember grandma''s Peach Blossom bracelet?" Judith asked gently.


    "Of course! The one Aunt Pa always fusses over, right?" K sounded a bit muffled since she was


    reapplying her lipstick.


    Upon hearing this, Pa''s expression flickered.


    "Do you want it? I can give it to you." Judith offered with a faint smile.


    Timothy and Cheryl exchanged worried nces, silently hoping K would decline. Thest thing they


    wanted was to upset Judith over a bracelet.


    "No thanks." K responded while making a face. "Why would I want to wear jade? It''s so old-


    fashioned!"


    Vivienne, who was wearing a jade bracelet, could only smile awkwardly.


    "Then I will give it to your cousin Vivienne." Judith said, chuckling. She knew her eldest granddaughter


    was not one for ttery.


    K shrugged indifferently. "Sure, go ahead."


    Suddenly noticing Vivienne next to Judith, K leaned closer to the screen. "Wow, this cousin is so


    pretty! Much prettier than thest one. I like her at first sight. Thest one, I just wanted to p her


    face!"


    Everyone at the table exchanged awkward nces.


    "K, you need to mind your manners." Her assistant warned her.


    "Ugh, everyone always tells me what to do." K pouted.


    Laughter erupted from Judith and herpanions. Timothy and Cheryl shared a helpless look,


    knowing their daughter was notorious for herck of a filter.


    Just then, someone off-screen called for K. She leaned in to fill the screen. "My little cousin, I''ll bring


    you a gift when Ie home. What do you like? There are so many blonde, blue-eyed hunks here; do


    you want one? I can wrap a few up for you."


    Cheryl quickly ended the call, blushing slightly. "Don''t mind your cousin; she''s always been a bit...


    entric." She was relieved that Percival wasn''t present.


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up. What woman wouldn¡¯t want more hunks around? The more, the merrier!


    ¡®You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡¯ It was like Vivienne could hear Percival¡¯s voice in her head.


    If he could flirt, why couldn''t she find some hunks?


    But when did Percival ever flirt with someone else?


    "Ashley, do you want this bracelet?" Judith asked, turning to Ashley.


    The bracelet was rare, and Ashley would love to have it. However, she could only suppress her


    jealousy of Vivienne and politely decline. "The bracelet suits Vivienne best."


    Judith nodded in satisfaction and turned to Pa. "Everyone is okay with me giving the bracelet to


    Vivienne. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Pa scowled at the bracelet on Vivienne''s wrist. Her appetite was gone. She threw her forks down in


    a huff, earning a stern reprimand from Judith.


    Calista, who had been quietly observing, spoke up then, offering to take Pa to a private gemstone


    auctionter in the afternoon.


    Hearing this, Pa''s mood lifted slightly, and she thanked Calista for her generosity.


    With the tension diffused, the family continued their meal, each with their thoughts preupied with the


    events of the day.


    Pa surveyed the younger generation of the Brooks family gathered around the table, and then her


    gaze finally settled on Vivienne. "I must say," she dered, "none of our kids can hold a candle to our


    little gem, Calista."


    Vivienne continued eating her meal, her face an unreadable mask.


    Calista and her mother sent smug nces her way, seemingly trying to gloat.


    She found it quietly amusing.


    What were they trying to show off to her?


    Some kind of female rivalry?


    She was not interested in the least.


    Judith, smiling and nodding in agreement, was about to add apliment or two about Calista when


    Pa''s nextment made her shut her mouth.


    Upon seeing Judith''s expression fade, M silently cursed Pa for her tactlessness.


    No matter how good someone else''s child was, who would ever enjoy hearing their own child belittled?


    "On the contrary." M quickly interjected, trying to smooth things over. "I think Ronald is doing


    fantastic. He¡¯s a real whiz in the business world. Everyone sings his praises."


    This seemed to alleviate Judith''s mood slightly.


    Each individual had their own talents.


    Calista''s gift was in medicine, an area where the younger generation of the Brooks family couldn''t


    undoubtedly the star.


    Only someone as thoughtless as Pa would praise another''s child while stepping on her own.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit tense.


    At this point, Eddy looked at Calista and asked, "Calista, you''re interested in gemstones too?"


    "A bit." Calista replied modestly with a smile. "My grandfather loved it, so I used to apany him to


    various gemstone markets and private auctions. I often watched him bid on precious gemstones."


    "I''m also very interested." Eddy finally found amon topic with Calista, and heughed heartily. "I


    once went to the Mirelia Continent mine to buy raw gemstones with someone and watched how the


    workers picked and washed the stones."


    "Why don''t we apany Aunt Pa to check it out this afternoon?" Calista suggested. "My friend''s


    private auction not only has raw stones with windows open but also ones without windows, for guests


    who are interested in trying their luck."


    "Sounds great." Eddy agreed enthusiastically.


    "I''d like to go too, Calista. You wouldn''t mind bringing me along, right?" Carl chimed in.


    "I''m going too; I''m going too." Ashley added, stealing a nce at the Peach Blossom bracelet on


    Vivienne''s wrist.


    Wasn''t Grandma always saying she wasn''t biased?


    Then she would go to the gemstone auction and pick a good raw material herself, have someone make


    a bracelet out of it, and let Judith pay for it. That wouldn''t be too much, would it?


    So she turned to Judith with a smile. "Grandma, you haven''t given me a graduation gift yet. If I run out


    of pocket money and find something I like, can you reimburse me?"


    "Ashley!" Melissa frowned. "If you want something, your parents will buy it for you."


    "Alright, I''ll reimburse you." Judith saw through Ashley''s little scheme, but in order to maintain harmony


    among the younger generation, she couldn''t y favorites.


    Ashley was someone she watched grow up, and she believed Ashley wouldn''t intentionally pick


    something overly expensive just to overshadow Vivienne.


    "Thank you, Grandma." Ashley immediately broke into a happy smile.


    One by one, everyone said they wanted to go.


    "Vivienne, why don''t youe with us?" Calista took the opportunity to invite Vivienne. "You''ve


    probably never been to a gemstone market or private auction before, so why not broaden your


    horizons? You might find something you like. Your grandma will certainly gift it to you."


    This was a clear slight at Vivienne''sck of experience and taste.


    Vivienne leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms while sizing up Calista. Then, the corners of her


    lips turned up slightly, and her eyes twinkled. "Sure, let''s go."


    She had been thinking about buying some gemstones recently anyway.


    But now that someone was stirring the pot, she decided to tag along and see what was up. Just as


    well, she felt like asserting herself again.


    "Vivienne, Calista''s right. If you see something you like, just buy it. Grandma will reimburse you." Judith


    caught the undertone of what Calista said and quickly backed Vivienne up.


    "Dad will reimburse you too." Scott added. He pulled out a share transfer agreement. "This is my gift to


    you. I''m transferring 10% of my shares in the Brooks Group to you. You can buy whatever you want."


    Everyone at the table, except for Judith, gasped. Ten percent of the Brooks Group was worth billions.


    The annual dividends alone were beyond what most people could earn in ten years.


    "Big brother is really generous!" Pa''s eyes were filled with envy. Every time she thought about her


    missing daughter, she couldn''t bear to see Scott''s daughter receiving such a wonderful gift.


    However, the shares were Scott''s to give, and even though Pa was green with envy, she couldn''t


    say a word.


    Only M''s expression faltered slightly. Her gaze was icy-cold as she nced at Vivienne.


    Vivienne casually epted the agreement. Though ten percent of the Brooks Group was only a drop in


    the bucketpared to her own assets, she took it without hesitation. After all, this was what Scott


    owed her and her mother.


    She nced up, catching M''s chilly gaze before it quickly shifted away, as if it were just a figment of


    her imagination.


    In the end, all the younger members of the Brooks family decided to go to the gemstone auction in


    River Vige. The older generation wasn''t interested; only Pa and M decided to go.


    Ronald, the eldest of the younger generation, wasn''t initially interested in the auction. But because


    Pa harbored ill feelings towards Vivienne, he decided to go along to ensure Vivienne wouldn''t be at


    a disadvantage.


    Just as everyone was about to leave, a young man with silver hair, wearing oversized sunsses, and


    dressed mboyantly like a peacock, strolled into the Brooks Mansion with a suitcase while humming a


    tune. "I''m back!"


    As he took off his sunsses, ready to charm everyone, Melissa rushed over and grabbed his ear.


    "Didn''t you say your flight wasnding at nine? Why are you only back now? Where did you gallivant


    off to?"


    "Mom, mom, let go!" Darren grimaced in pain as he tilted his head and bent over. "I''m a super popr


    star now. Fans recognize me everywhere. Where could I possibly go?"


    Cassie, watching from the side, couldn''t help butugh while also instructing someone to take Darren''s


    luggage upstairs.


    Melissa and Pa, despite being married, were still close to the Brooks family and often came back to


    stay. Their children also had their own rooms in the Brooks Mansion.


    "Who would recognize you?" Melissa scolded him a few times before letting go and pointing at


    Vivienne, who was standing next to Ronald. "This is your cousin Vivienne."


    Darren was about to sh what he considered a charming grin at Vivienne, but his eyes widened in


    shock as he got a good look at her face. He pointed at her, stammering, "Vi..."


    Vivienne cast him a nce. Her expression was a mix of amusement and indifference.


    Darren, feeling a rush of adrenaline, called out in a high-pitched voice, "What are you doing here?"


    His voice was so sharp that it almost broke.


    Melissa threw him a puzzled look. "You know each other?"


    Darren was about to respond when he caught Vivienne''s gaze. It was the same strange look from


    years ago that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "No, we don''t!"


    Melissa, feeling slightly annoyed, pped him lightly. "If you don''t know her, why are you so worked


    up? Go say hello now!"


    Darren¡¯s voice suddenly took a turn. "Nice to see you, my little cousin."


    "Just ''cousin'' is fine! Why add ''little''?" Melissa scolded him while giving him a light punch. "Don''t use


    your flippant attitude on your cousin!"


    "How am I flippant?!" Darren defended himself. He was starting to feel like he was being bullied. "I just


    got back, and you''re already nagging and picking on me. Maybe I shouldn''t havee back at all."


    "Perfect! Your cousins are going to a gemstone auction held by one of Calista¡¯s friends. You should


    apany them and take care of your cousin Vivienne since she is new here." Melissa instructed


    Darren.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Darren quickly took a step back, maintaining a distance of roughly eight yards from Vivienne, as if he


    were avoiding the gue.


    After noticing everyone''s puzzled looks, he coughed awkwardly. "It''s just¡­ Mom, I''m a big star now.


    There are going to be so many people at the gemstone auction. What if someone recognizes me?"


    He nced at Vivienne. "Besides, she doesn''t need me to look after her. If anything, she should be


    looking after me."


    He had barely made it out of that hellhole, swearing to himself that he would never get close to


    Vivienne again if they ever met. He swore to himself to keep at least a ten-yard distance between


    himself and her.


    But damn it! His long-lost cousin was none other than Vivienne. This wasn''t a happy reunion; it was a


    death sentence!


    "A big star, my ass!" Melissa retorted. "Your older cousin, K, is an award-winning actress, and she


    still walks around town every day. Howe she doesn''t have as many issues as you do?"


    "That''s because she''s chased by fans all day." Darren rolled his eyes. "Remember when she got


    trapped in a men''s restroom by a bunch of fans and had to be rescued by the police? That even made


    the news."


    "So, are you going or not?" Melissa questioned him, not wanting to waste time arguing with him.


    "Can I not?" Darren looked at Vivienne fearfully.


    "If you don''t want to go, then don''t." Vivienne''s tone was indifferent. It was actually a bit kind.


    Darren shivered and quickly changed his attitude. "No, I''ll go. I like gemstones too."


    Melissa and Ashley exchanged a puzzled nce, not quite understanding Darren''s odd behavior, but


    they didn''t push further.


    Ashley was happy to have her brothere along. He could help carry her bags.


    However, they had two cars for the nine of them. M, Calista, Pa, and her son were in one car, then


    Carl insisted on squeezing into their car to act as their driver.


    That left Vivienne, Darren, Ronald, and Ashley in Ronald''s car. When Darren saw Ronald''s new car, he


    was eager to drive it.


    The drive from the Brooks Mansion to the River Vige was about two hours.


    They had been on the road for less than half an hour when Ashley turned pale from Darren''s terrible


    driving skills. She felt like she was about to vomit.


    "Darren, stop the car. I feel sick." Ashley cried out.


    But Darren, who loved to show off despite hisck of skill, was infuriated when the other driver, Carl,


    overtook them and gave him a disdainful look. He hit the gas pedal hard, chasing after Carl recklessly.


    The car almost spun out of control when he took a sharp turn.


    Even Vivienne couldn''t stand it any longer. Feeling nauseous, she snapped. "Stop the car and get out.


    I''ll drive!"


    "No way!" Darren was hell-bent on catching up with Carl.


    "Are you getting out or not?" Vivienne''s voice was menacing. She spoke like she was ready to kill.


    Darren felt a chill run down his spine, and his voice softened into a whimper. "Okay."


    Once he pulled over, Ashley was the first one to jump out. She breathed in the fresh air before ring


    hatefully at Darren. "I swear I''ll never get in a car with you behind the wheel again!"


    Feeling guilty, Darren scratched his nose.


    Vivienne had already pulled open the driver''s door, yanking him out and shoving him into the back seat


    before taking the wheel herself.


    "Vivienne." Darren nced at Ronald, who also looked rather pale, and whined to Vivienne. "You have


    to catch up with them!"


    He and Carl were the same age, so they had beenpeting with each other since childhood.


    Vivienne threw him a cold nce, buckled her seat belt, and stayed silent.


    She said, "Ashley, buckle up."


    Just as Ashley fastened her seat belt, Vivienne floored the gas pedal.


    Ashley shrieked and grabbed the handle above the door. But she soon realized that even though


    Vivienne drove faster than Darren, the ride was much smoother. Even when taking sharp turns at high


    speed, Ashley didn''t feel sick.


    Meanwhile, Carl, who was leading the way, was ying the song "Party in the USA" on full st,


    adding rhythm to his driving.


    "We can''t lose to him!" Darren eximed from the back seat. He connected his phone to the car''s


    Bluetooth and started ying the song "Nervous."


    This made Vivienne, Ashley, and Ronald cringe. Ashley reached to turn the music off, but Darren


    turned the volume up even higher.


    Carl, who was driving Pa''s car, was a street racing enthusiast with excellent driving skills.


    Outrunning Darren, who had always been keen on challenging him, was easy.


    Suddenly, he saw Darren''s car, which had initially been out of sight, catching up to him at a high speed,


    sting the song "Nervous."


    "Damn!" Before he had a chance to nce at Calista, who was frowning at his choice of music, he


    stepped on the gas and sped up again.


    Meanwhile, on the same road, Percival had just picked up Cecilia and Isolde and was driving to the


    Ellington family''s mansion on South Mountain.


    Suddenly, he heard loud music from behind him. Two luxury cars, apart from his own, appeared, racing


    each other.


    A car was sting "Party in the USA", while another was ying "Nervous." They were engaged in a


    neck-and-neck race, with one chasing the other.


    "Been a while since I''ve been back to Rivenwood. Is this a new trend or something?" Cecilia asked,


    clearly puzzled.


    Percival furrowed his brows, and then through his rear-view mirror, he saw the car ring "Nervous"


    elerate, swiftly overtaking the one ying "Party in the USA" and whizzing past him.


    When he spotted Vivienne''s icy expression inside the driver''s seat, he nearly mistook the elerator


    for the brake.


    What on Earth was going on?


    How did Vivienne''s musical taste be so peculiar just in the two hours he was gone?


    He wanted to catch up, but he couldn''t drive too fast with Cecilia and Isolde in his car.


    He could only watch helplessly as the two luxury cars disappeared in the distance at the fork in the


    road, still ring their weird songs.


    After some thought, he pulled out his phone and sent Vivienne a voice message. "Where are you off


    to?"


    It took a while, but he finally received a reply from Vivienne.


    "River Vige. We¡¯re going to a private gemstone auction."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Percival was taken aback. Since when was she interested in gemstones?

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Meanwhile.


    As Vivienne zoomed past Carl, Darren hollered in excitement. "Holy moly! Our little cousin just gave


    Carl a run for his money!"


    "Are you for real?" Ashley retorted while rolling her eyes at her brother. "Carl''s defeat is Vivienne''s


    victory, not yours."


    "And..." She pointed at the music yer. "How on earth did you manage to make it through American


    Idol with this kind of taste in music?"


    "What do you know?" Darren ran his fingers through his silver hair. "I made it thanks to my personal


    charm."


    "No wonder you immediately switched to acting, even though you got your break through a singing


    "You¡­" Darren gritted his teeth. "I won''t stoop to your level!"


    While the siblings were bickering, Vivienne had already driven into River Vige.


    The private gemstone auction, held by MT Corporation, was an annual event, and this wasn¡¯t


    Vivienne''s first time attending.


    She parked the car in front of the auction house like a pro and waited for Carl to arrive.


    "Were you driving just now?" Carl asked Darren with a stern look as soon as he got out of the car. He


    was not able to see the driver because of Vivienne''s speed just now.


    "Yeah, I was. Got a problem with that?" Darren replied with a smug look.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, while Ashley and Ronald rolled their eyes. They couldn''t believe how


    shameless Darren could be.


    Carl was skeptical, but after observing Vivienne and the others, he didn''t say anything more, as he


    knew that Ronald was always cautious when driving and would never pull a stunt like that. Ashley, on


    the other hand, was notorious for her awful driving skills. She had already wrecked the gate of the


    Brooks Mansion four times. As for Vivienne, hepletely overlooked her.


    "Let''s go in." Calista beckoned everyone to follow her into the auction house while holding M''s hand.


    Pa and Eddy walked beside them, while the others followed.


    Vivienne walked next to Ronald, trailing behind the others.


    "If you see anything you like, let me know. I''ll get it for you." Ronald whispered to Vivienne. "I didn''t


    have time to prepare a gift for you since Scott brought you back so suddenly."


    He nced at Ashley and chuckled. "But don''t let Ashley know. She''ll bleed my wallet dry. I''m a bit


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    short on cash these days."


    Vivienne smiled faintly. She had a good impression of Ronald.


    As they entered the auction house, they noticed two pieces of gemstone, which were obviously cut


    from the same stone, ced at the entrance. They were both of the ice type, each weighing around


    seven to eight hundred kilograms.


    The corridor near the entrance was filled with these sorts of low-quality gemstones.


    Vivienne and the others didn''t pay them any attention and headed straight for the high-quality


    gemstones.


    Since Calista was an invited guest, unlike the other buyers who paid to attend, Barret from MT


    Corporation personally came to greet them.


    "Calista, our CEO specifically instructed me to take good care of you today. Feel free to choose


    anything you like." He said with a smile.


    Calista pointed to Vivienne and Ashley. "I''m here just to browse around, but my two friends are not


    familiar with gemstones. Could you arrange for someone to assist them?"


    "Of course." Barret instructed his assistant to help Calista¡¯s party.


    Soon, two staff members came over to assist Vivienne and Ashley. They were given powerful


    shlights to inspect the quality of the gemstones.


    Ronald and the others were familiar with jade and didn''t need any assistance. They grabbed shlights


    and began looking around.


    Ashley initially intended to find a jade bracelet simr to the one Judith had gifted Vivienne. However,


    such pieces were hard toe by. After searching for a while and finding nothing satisfactory, she


    finally purchased a cut piece of sky-blue gemstone for half million dors. She nned to make a pair


    of bracelets from it and use the leftover material for smaller pieces of jewelry. It seemed like a good


    deal.


    M and Pa also purchased some gemstones to be made into jewelry.


    Vivienne had intended to pick a few top-quality gemstones, but the staff member named Jacob who


    was assigned to her was constantly making irrelevantments. He tried to dissuade her from buying


    good pieces and coax her into buying inferior ones. She couldn''t help but wonder if he thought she was


    a fool.


    In contrast, the staff member assisting Ashley was much more professional.


    Curious, Vivienne nced over at Calista, who was being fawned over by Eddy and Carl.


    Jacob was still jabbering away, pointing at a piece of green gemstone on the table.


    "Ms. Brooks, this piece is excellent. It hardly has any cracks. If you purchase the whole piece, you


    could make over a dozen bracelets." He exined. "The bidding price is just 10 million dors, and it''s


    guaranteed to appreciate in value."


    Vivienne barely nced at the piece. Even without a shlight, she could tell from its surface that,


    aside from the open window, the rest of the piece was of inferior quality. It might yield two bracelets at


    best.


    Jacob was trying to sell her a piece worth only a few thousand dors for 10 million. Did she look like a


    sucker?


    She decided to wait and see what Calista was nning by having such a person assist her.


    With a look of disinterest, she shoved her shlight back into her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m not really into this stuff.


    Don¡¯t you have anything better?¡±


    Seeing this, Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was about to say something when Eddy, not far from them,


    spoke up first. ¡°Thesemon gems are boring. Didn¡¯t you mention something about uncut, raw


    gemstones that we could have a look at?¡±


    After exchanging a nce, Calista and Barret burst intoughter.


    ¡°Of course, we do.¡± Leading the group through a back door, Barret revealed another part of the venue.


    Only then did the group realize that there was more to this venue than initially met the eye.


    Compared to the rough setup in the front, this area was far more exquisite.


    The table that disyed the raw gemstones was draped with a dark red velvet cloth. Dozens of uncut


    gemstones were neatly arranged on it, eachbeled with a number, the gemstone¡¯s weight, and its


    starting bid.


    Inside the venue, servers were carrying around various drinks, and there was a self-serve snack bar,


    making the ce feel more like a cozy lounge.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    The private room was typically off-limits to the public. It was only reserved for esteemed guests.


    "Rest assured. The raw gemstones in here were all hand-picked by us." Barret said with a grin. "Feel


    free to take a look and note down the number of any stone that catches your eye. The highest bidder


    takes it during the auction."


    Eddy was immediately intrigued and walked over, using a high-beam shlight to examine the raw


    gemstones.


    He turned to Calista. "I''ll make sure to select a top-grade gemstone for you and have it made into a


    beautiful jewelry set."


    "I''ll also pick a fine one for you, Calista." Carl said, not wanting to be left behind.


    "Thank you." Calista replied with a smile before subtly ncing at Jacob.


    Jacob understood her cue and then went to Vivienne. "Miss Brooks, let''s go take a look as well. You


    mentioned wanting something better, right? These raw stones were mined from the Mirelia Continent


    by ourpany. They''re the cream of the crop and are exclusively for our VIP clients. Ordinary folks


    won''t even get a glimpse of them."


    Vivienne gave him a half-smile and a half-smirk, then followed him over to a ck-barked raw stone


    marked with the number 198. It weighed sixteen kilograms and had a starting bid of 10 million.


    After a brief look, Vivienne had already formed an opinion about the stone.


    Jacob was still enthusiastically introducing the stone. "Have you ever heard the saying, ''If you''re


    bidding on stones, always go for the ck ones''? You see, this stone shows almost no color under the


    light, which means it has a thickyer of fog inside. It''s a high-risk, high-reward bet. I can assure you


    that once this stone is cut open, it will reveal emeralds of the finest quality."


    He lowered his voice as if he were sharing a secret. "Just imagine it. A stone this big can yield dozens


    of bracelets. If you think about the value of those emeralds, it''s almost like hitting the jackpot. You must


    bid for itter."


    "And if it''s such a treasure, why doesn''t your boss have it cut and sell it directly?" Vivienne asked,


    feigning indifference.


    "Well, it''s apany rule. We can''t gamble on our own stones." Jacob replied as his smile faltered


    slightly.


    "What a pity. You guys missed such a golden opportunity." Vivienne¡¯s tone was t, portraying herck


    of interest.


    "Anyway, you must bid for this ster." Jacob insisted.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything.


    Just then, Eddy walked over and examined the stone under the light. Jacob was visibly relieved when


    Eddy, who didn''t quite get along with Vivienne, didn''t say a word to her.


    Jacob continued to emphasize the value of the stone numbered 198, urging Vivienne to bid for it before


    leading her to another stone marked with the number 213. This stone, weighing fifteen kilograms, had a


    starting bid of 5 million.


    "Although the color isn''t as good as the previous one, the texture is definitely top-grade. Miss Brooks,


    you must bid for this one too." Jacob urged.


    Vivienne nodded absentmindedly, indicating that he should continue.


    For the rest of the stones, Jacob didn''t have much to say. He only emphasized the stones numbered


    198 and 213 again. He insisted that Vivienne must bid for them while sharing stories about people


    striking it rich with stone gambling.


    Vivienne found it amusing. Why would this man, whom she just met today, assume that she had so


    much money to spend?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Once all the guests had looked over the raw stones and noted down the numbers of their preferred


    ones, the auction began.


    Since it was a small-scale auction, the process was simple. The auctioneer simply went to the long


    table filled with raw stones, and the bidding started one by one ording to their numbers.


    After a few stones had been auctioned off, Carl was the first to win a bid for his preferred gemstone,


    weighing fourteen kilograms, for six million.


    Next up was stone number 213, which Jacob had imed would definitely be top-grade. Jacob


    immediately encouraged Vivienne. "Miss Brooks, this stone is sure to multiply in value. You must bid for


    it."


    Vivienne gave him a light nce and said, "Sure."


    The current bid was at 7 million, and she raised her paddle. "8 million."


    The Brooks family members all shot her a puzzled look, with Eddy and Carl expressing disdain.


    Vivienne''s bid for the stone at such a high price was surprising.


    Ashley, who didn''t understand gemstone, felt like Vivienne was being reckless. But considering the ten


    percent of the Brooks Group shares that Scott had transferred to Vivienne, Ashley was also feeling


    somewhat envious.


    Ronald, who wasn''t as knowledgeable about gemstone as his younger brothers, felt that Vivienne was


    being imprudent.


    However, when Carl suddenly ced a bid of 9 million, Ronald was taken aback.


    Was stone number 213 really that valuable?


    With the bid reaching such a high price, the others stopped participating and began whispering among


    themselves instead.


    "Miss Brooks, even your cousin is bidding for it. It must be a good stone. You should raise your bid."


    Jacob said, trying to persuade Vivienne after receiving a nce from Calista.


    Vivienne gave Carl a half-smile.


    Carl provocatively raised an eyebrow at her, showcasing a hint of malice in his eyes.


    "10 million." Vivienne said, raising her paddle once again.


    Carl was immediately enraged. His original n was to make Vivienne suffer a little loss, but now he


    felt like he was the one being yed.


    Who did she think she was, acting so high and mighty? And she thought she could y the high-stakes


    game of gemstone auctioning? Her opening bid was a whopping 10 million dors. Did she think the


    Brooks family fortune grew on trees?


    And then she had the gall to challenge him?!


    Well, he would make her pay through the nose!


    It was better to make her lose big now than let her squander the Brooks family forter. This could


    serve as a wake-up call for Granny and Scott, so they could see what sort of person this Vivienne really


    was.


    "12 million!" Carl shouted and raised his paddle. He looked smugly at Vivienne and raised an eyebrow


    in a challenging manner, encouraging her to outbid him.


    "Miss Brooks, you should raise the bid, or else your cousin will snatch it away!" Jacob added anxiously.


    "Well, if my cousin likes it so much, he can have it." Vivienne didn''t raise her paddle again and calmly


    sipped on the coffee the staff had brought her.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    After Vivienne had stopped raising the bid, Carl snagged the gemstone numbered 213 for a staggering


    12 million dors.


    "Vivienne, you tricked me!" Carl''s face turned sour in an instant.


    "Weren''t you the one who wanted it so badly that you started a bidding war with me?" Vivienne raised


    an eyebrow. "I let you have it, and now I''m the one at fault?"


    She originally intended to y those who were deliberately bidding against her.


    Carl, on his own ord, decided to oppose her. And now he was ming her?


    "You!" Carl was seething with rage.


    "Carl!" Ronald was now aware that his younger brother was intentionally bidding against Vivienne. He


    was hoping to trap Vivienne, but ended up trapping himself instead.


    Knowing his guilt, Carl red at Vivienne and stomped off. Even when the auction staff handed him his


    winning bidder''s tag, he didn''t want to ept it.


    He had spent 12 million dors on a gemstone full of ck moss. He would be lucky if he could even


    make a bracelet out of it. He had lost a lot of money.


    He had already spent 8 million dors, and now he had to spend another 12 million dors. His


    allowance for the next three years was gone. He felt utterly dejected.


    Calista squinted, suspecting she might have underestimated Vivienne. This young woman might seem


    impulsive, but she had her wits about her.


    She exchanged a look with Jacob, who asked Vivienne tentatively, "Miss Brooks, that stone could


    multiply in value once cut open. Are you sure you want to hand it over to your cousin?"


    "My cousin seems to want it so badly, so I''m happy to let him have it." Vivienne pointed to a dispirited


    Carl standing in the corner and smiled. "Just look how thrilled he is."


    He was so thrilled that he nearly ground his teeth to dust.


    Jacob was apprehensive. He signaled the nts in the audience that the next time Vivienne bid, they


    should not drive up the price maliciously. If Vivienne backed off again, their scheme would have been


    for naught.


    In the next auction, Eddy secured a stone weighing 18 kilograms for 10 million dors.


    "Calista, my eye for gems is infallible. This stone will certainly reveal a verdant green jadeite with


    minimal ws. You''ll definitely love the finished product." He cheerfully told Calista.


    Calista smiled, but her interest in Eddy''s words was negligible. Her eyes were fixed on Vivienne, who


    was about to bid for the stone numbered 198.


    She was eagerly anticipating that Vivienne would make a hefty purchase, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t


    disappoint her.


    She wanted to show the Brooks family and Percival how wasteful and stupid Vivienne was. By


    spending millions on gemstone gambling, she was practically throwing away the Brooks Group shares


    she had just acquired.


    People who suddenly came into wealth often spent money recklessly and were most annoying.


    "This stone, numbered 198, starts at 10 million dors."


    It was now the turn of stone number 198 to be auctioned. Jacob immediately began urging Vivienne to


    buy. "Miss Brooks, this time, you must secure this stone. It''s a great opportunity to make a fortune."


    "12 million." Vivienne, following Jacob''s suggestion, raised her paddle.


    Calista''s eyes sparkled with amusement. She had specifically prepared this ck stone for Vivienne. It


    had almost no obvious qualities, so who knew what was within it?


    However, ck stones were notorious for their high risk. Although the nts Calista arranged in


    advance dared not bid against Vivienne maliciously, there were still many guests thinking that MT


    Corporation wouldn''t put a stone of poor quality up for auction with a starting price of 10 million dors.


    So, a few people raised their paddles as well.


    The price of stone number 198 had nearly doubled to 28 million dors.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Calista''s heart pounded as she watched Vivienne closely. Only when Vivienne raised her paddle to call


    a price of 30 million dors did she let out a silent cheer. Vivienne was about to be the


    Even if she had only a rudimentary understanding of gemstones, she could tell that stone number 198


    had numerous ws just from looking at its surface. The quality and color of the stone were unknown,


    but considering its ws alone, it was not worth 30 million dors.


    Both Eddy and Carl cast their gazes at Vivienne.


    Eddy looked at her with contempt. He had already noticed the numerous ws in stone 198 when he


    inspected it earlier. Vivienne must be out of her mind to want to gamble 30 million dors on it.


    Carl''s gaze was dark. Vivienne was a real profligate. Earlier, she had trapped him into spending 12


    million dors, and now she was spending 30 million dors on a stone full of ws.


    She had returned to the Brooks family less than half a day ago and had already spent 30 million


    dors.


    He was definitely going to report this to Scott and his grandmother. He couldn''t possibly let this woman


    run amok.


    "Vivienne, have you gone mad? Spending 30 million dors on this?" Ashley couldn''t understand why


    Vivienne would do such a thing. It was one thing to want to gamble 10 million on Carl''s stone, but now


    she was spending 30 million!


    She used to think Vivienne was quite smart when they were in Havenwood.


    "The value of this stone is more than 30 million." Vivienne responded calmly.


    Calista and Jacob shared a look, both struggling to suppress theirughter.


    "Miss Brooks." Calista walked over to Vivienne. "It''s only natural for Ashley to worry. Gambling on


    stones is a huge risk. And if you lose, you''re not just losing your money, but the money of Judith and


    Scott."


    Vivienne, with her arms folded, remained silent while watching Calista''s performance quietly.


    "That''s right! You can''t just squander the money Grandma and Uncle Scott have given you!" Ashley


    chimed in.


    This was about 30 million dors, not just three bucks.


    Even the wealthy Brooks family couldn''t endure Vivienne''s extravagant spending.


    Darren, who had always been as inconspicuous as a wallflower, quickly stepped in when Ashley lost


    her temper at Vivienne. He tried to calm Ashley down, but she shrugged him off easily.


    Ashley couldn''t hold back any longer. Even though Darren was making faces at her, begging her to let


    it go, she still threw usations at Vivienne. "Even if you''ve been wandering around for more than a


    decade and Grandma and Uncle Scott want topensate you, you should know your limits!"


    Vivienneughed. How could these people think she was using the Brooks family''s money?


    Did she look so poor that she couldn''t even afford 30 million dors?


    "If the Brooks are reluctant to spend this measly 30 million, I''m not." A maic and deep voice


    echoed from behind Vivienne.


    Percival, who had quietly appeared, walked up, wrapping his arm around Vivienne''s waist. "I''ll cover


    this 30 million. There''s no need for the Brooks to spend a single dime."


    "y the generous fool if you want!" Ashley''s face turned pale and green alternately, and she stomped


    off with a huff.


    "She just don''t understand." Darren apologized profusely to Vivienne for Ashley with a sheepish smile.


    "Don''t be upset. Please."


    After saying this, he quickly went after Ashley tofort her.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Calista¡¯s gaze grew heavy as she watched Percival stand next to Vivienne. She had nned to


    embarrass Vivienne in his absence, but his unexpected arrival had thrown a wrench in her ns.


    However, it didn''t matter. Vivienne had already purchased the number 198 gemstone anyway, so the 30


    million was destined to be spent.


    Even if the money didn''te from the Brooks family, if the Ellingtons found out that Vivienne had


    persuaded Percival to spend such an enormous amount on a gamble, they would surely be disgruntled,


    which could potentially harm their engagement.


    Percival looked down at Vivienne with eyes full of indulgence. "Buy whatever you want; I''ll foot the bill.


    If 30 million isn''t enough, I''ll give you a billion!"


    30 million was nothing. If it made Vivienne happy, he could ship over the raw jade stones from his


    mines in the Mirelia Continent and let his darling y with a new one every day.


    "It won''t be a loss." Vivienne said casually.


    "Miss Brooks is so confident. Why don''t we cut the stone you purchased now?" Calista suggested,


    hiding her amusement. She wanted Vivienne to be embarrassed in front of everyone.


    "Sure." Vivienne agreed.


    Upon hearing this, Barret immediately arranged for it. After all the stones that had been auctioned off


    were paid for, they would be cut on the spot.


    Not only Vivienne, but also everyone else who had won a bid, agreed to have their stones cut on the


    spot, much to the delight of the crowd.


    Soon, the stones were cut one by one ording to the order of the bids. Some were profitable, others


    were not.


    Among them, the stone that Carl had won for 12 million dors was the biggest loss.


    Even though the stone was of high-quality jade and some parts even reached top quality, it was


    colorless and filled with moss and tiny cracks. It couldn''t be used for bracelets or even ring faces.


    It was probably not even worth half million.


    Carl''s face fell even harder than the stone itself.


    "Don''t expect me to reimburse you." Ronald didn''t say much.


    It was Carl who started the malicious bidding war, so he deserved to be trapped.


    He patted his brother''s shoulder. "Consider it a costly lesson. Don''t mess with your cousin again."


    Carl red at Vivienne resentfully, feeling the lesson was too expensive.


    Vivienne didn''t pay him any attention. Shepletely ignored Carl''s resentful gaze.


    Calista had indeed chosen a tricky stone to embarrass her, but unfortunately, they had misjudged the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    other one.


    Soon, it was time to cut the stone that Eddy had won. He looked at Vivienne and gestured to her with


    his chin. "Vivienne, want to make a bet?"


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows, waiting for him to continue.


    "Bet that the value of your stone won''t be higher than mine." Eddy continued.


    "The wager?" Vivienne asked calmly.


    "If you lose, you''ll kneel and apologize to my mother and me!" Eddy said coldly.


    Percival''s face darkened. This fool didn''t know the gravity of his words.


    Demanding his Vivienne to kneel was a death wish.


    "Alright." However, Vivienne just held Percival''s hand and asked Eddy, "And if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I''ll do a handstand and shit!" Eddy dered confidently. He was sure he wouldn''t lose.


    Vivienne and Percival fell silent.


    That was very unnecessary.


    Eddy had full confidence in himself. He trusted his judgment, and he was sure that the stone he had


    won was bound to be profitable.


    In gemstone gambling, the type, color, and cracks were everything.


    Vivienne''s stone, number 198, had already lost on the aspect of cracks.


    Unless it could be cut into an Emperor Green, the 30 million spent on it would inevitably be a loss.


    But how could Vivienne stumble upon such a rarity as an Emperor Green of high quality?


    Therefore, Eddy was sure of his victory.


    Soon, his eighteen-kilogram stone was cut, and the crowd was stunned.


    The stone was of high quality and full-color sun green. Furthermore, there were no cracks when


    inspected under a light.


    This could yield nearly twenty full-color sun green bracelets, and the leftover material could be used for


    many small pieces.


    This kind of full-color sun green stone was often of collector''s quality. 10 million for it was a steal. It was


    an enormous profit. He could earn dozens of times the original price.


    Someone in the crowd made an offer. "Eddy, would you sell this stone to me for 20 million?"


    "Heh." Eddy scoffed. "This stone can yield nearly twenty bracelets, worth more than 20 million alone,


    let alone the value of the remaining material. You want to buy it for 20 million only? Dream on."


    The man immediately shut up. Soon, other people in the crowd became eager to negotiate a price with


    Eddy.


    "I''m not selling this stone." Eddy told the crowd. "I''m keeping it for my collection."


    Such a rare, high-quality stone was valuable, and keeping it for a few years could double its value,


    making it a good investment.


    "Vivienne, you''re bound to lose." Eddy looked at Vivienne triumphantly amid the crowd''s gasps and


    "Why the rush?" Vivienne retorted calmly.


    After Eddy''s stone was cut, the next one was number 198.


    Eddy''s gaze was full of malice. He held a grudge against Vivienne for her actions today and was


    waiting for her to kneel and apologize to him and his mother, Pa.


    Calista sneered at Vivienne''s calm expression.


    Did Vivienne truly believe Jacob''s nonsense that this jade stone she had randomly chosen could yield


    an Emperor Green, make a huge profit, and instantly make her rich?


    That would be hrious. Was an Emperor Green that easy toe by?


    The room wasn''trge, and all the guests in attendance could hear the wager between Vivienne and


    Eddy. Everyone was eagerly waiting to see the oue.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the machine finally came to a halt.


    Two gem-cutters carefully lifted the now-split 198 stone and ced it on the table.


    Under the soft glow of the room''s lighting, someone chuckled. "King''s Fracture."


    Vivienne''s stone, now cut open, revealed an array of fractures running through its jade-like flesh,


    Just as Eddy was about to smirk triumphantly, one of the gem cutters shone a high-intensity shlight


    onto the jade-colored flesh of the 198 gemstone. Every single person in the room was stunned as their


    eyes became glued to the brilliant green stone.


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    "My God, it''s an Emperor Green!" Someone finally eximed.


    "And it''s a fully colored Emperor Green!"


    "I never thought I''d see such a rare gemstone cut open right before my eyes!"


    "What kind of luck is this?!"


    Unable to restrain their curiosity, the guests began pulling out their own high-intensity shlights, eager


    to get a closer look at the rare beauty of an Emperor Green.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    All the members of the Brooks family had their eyes wide open as they watched the Emperor Green


    emerge from Vivienne''s raw stone.


    "Did Vivienne just hit the jackpot?" Asked a shocked Ashley. "Is this rock really worth 30 million?"


    "Definitely. It''s worth way more than that. It''s closer to a billion!" Darren was floored.


    Even Carl, who had previously thought of Vivienne as a clueless newbie, was now in disbelief. How


    had he failed to see the potential in that stone?


    Any small piece cut from it would be snatched up by high-end collectors before it could even hit the


    market, let alone be seen by ordinary people.


    "You lost." Vivienne said to Eddy.


    Eddy was too stunned to speak. He hadn''t expected Vivienne to be this lucky as to actually reveal an


    Emperor Green.


    Though his sun green stone could make a number of bracelets, it still fell short in terms of quality and


    color.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Calista and Jacob, too, were slowly recovering from their disbelief. They hadn''t expected that the stone


    they casually picked out to trick Vivienne would turn out to be an Emperor Green. Not only was it intact,


    but it was worth at least thirty times more than what she paid for it.


    Their initial n to make Vivienne lose big timepletely backfired.


    Was it Vivienne''s luck, or did she really know her stone and had been subconsciously ying dumb all


    this time?


    Calista clenched her fists in frustration.


    Vivienne''s luck was simply too good.


    When Jacob said that this ck stone could yield an Emperor Green, she thought he was just fooling


    her, but it actually did.


    Vivienne didn''t care about what others thought of her. All she said to Eddy was, "Remember the bet."


    Although she didn''t really want to see it, others might have been interested.


    Eddy''s face turned sour at the reminder. What was he thinking when he made that bet?


    "Don''t think about skipping out." Vivienne said with a light smile. "Nobody can avoid paying their debts


    to me."


    Her smile was faint, but it was cold and threatening.


    "I keep my word!" Eddy shot Vivienne a fierce look, intending to have Barret move his stone onto a


    truck and leave immediately.


    But Barret objected, arguing that it was far too dangerous to travel with a gemstone worth millions and


    a car full of vulnerable women.


    After exining the risks, Eddy had no choice but to call for a security team to escort them back.


    Vivienne left in Percival''s car.


    Seeing that Vivienne had found an Emperor Green, Percival had already arranged for a security escort.


    They were now moving her stone outside.


    "Miss Brooks! Can you cut a piece of this stone to sell to me?" A man approached her as she was


    about to leave.


    Just like Eddy''s, Vivienne''s stone was tempting to many, but no one could afford to buy it all on the


    spot.


    "I''m sorry, but I need this piece for myself." Vivienne turned them all down.


    Pa and M, who had been in the VIP room for coffee, were just about toe in when they saw


    Thomas and his team moving Vivienne''s stone outside.


    "Oh my God, an Emperor Green!" Pa, who had some knowledge about gemstones, recognized its


    quality instantly.


    But when Vivienne and Percival walked past them without even a nce, Pa knew that there was


    no chance she could buy it.


    As they passed by Jacob, Vivienne said with a gentleugh, "Thank you for letting me pick out this


    wonderful gemstone."


    Jacob turned pale and couldn''t speak.


    Pa was furious at being ignored, but instead of creating a scene, she wanted to know who the owner


    of the stone was.


    So, she went straight to her son.


    "Eddy, who owns that Emperor Green I saw being moved out? I want to buy a piece to make a


    pendant."


    "It''s Vivienne''s." Eddy replied darkly.


    "What?!" Pa eximed in disbelief.


    M nced at her daughter, Calista, and saw her pale face. She immediately knew they had


    miscalcted.


    "How much did she pay for it?" Pa insisted.


    "30 million." Eddy replied, his mood darker than ever.


    Pa and M were shocked to hear this.


    "30 million? If that gemstone is sold, it could be worth a billion!" Pa eximed.


    That lucky girl!


    "Eddy, let''s go home." Pa said.


    Eddy was feeling humiliated and didn''t want to hear any more about the stone worth a billion.


    He was afraid he might vomit blood.


    When they returned to the Brooks Mansion, it was already getting dark.


    Judith and Scott, among others, decided to have dinner when they noticed the younger ones were yet


    to return.


    Just as the housekeeper finished clearing the dining table, several cars pulled up.


    The first to arrive was the vehicle escorting Eddy and Carl''s gemstones, followed by Percival''s car and


    the vehicle summoned to transport the stones.


    Ashley was the first to disembark. She had a bright smile on her face as she addressed Judith.


    ¡°Granny, I bought a top-quality gem that can be used to make a pair of bracelets and some jewelry. You


    promised to reimburse me; don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Laughing, Judith replied, ¡°Of course, I won''t forget.¡± She then turned to the others. ¡°It seems like


    everyone had a good haul today.¡±


    Eddy had asked her for the car, saying he had found a great gem. After looking at the several cars that


    had pulled up, it was clear his find must have been substantial.


    Eddy should have been thrilled with the gem he found. However, the thought of Vivienne''s stone, worth


    a billion, made it impossible for him to crack a smile.


    After seeing Eddy¡¯s sullen face, Ronald came to exin what happened to Judith. ¡°Our cousin Eddy


    found a stone worth 300 million, and Vivienne found an emperor green worth a billion. Today¡¯s haul


    was pretty good.¡±


    Judith turned to Vivienne, eximing in delight, ¡°A billion? Vivienne, you¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°I should thank Calista for rmending the staff, who zealously suggested this raw stone. I was lucky


    that it turned out to be of exceptional quality.¡± Vivienne nced at Calista with a slightly teasing smile


    spread across her face.


    Ronald and the others fell silent. This wasn''t just ''pretty good,'' it was extraordinary!


    Who else could be lucky enough to find an emerald of such worth?

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    A flicker of darkness passed in Calista''s eyes.


    Damn that Vivienne!


    She was always picking at her sore spots.


    If she had known that Vivienne would pull out an Emperor Green worth a billion, she wouldn''t have


    made this n in the first ce.


    Judith, understanding what Vivienne meant, nced at Calista and raised an eyebrow. "Oh? So it


    seems Vivienne did manage to unveil an Emperor Green, thanks to you."


    Calista''s smile was stiff. "Judith, you tter me. I can''t take the credit. It''s just that since Vivienne just


    returned to Rivenwood, I wanted to help as much as I could."


    Judith gave her a meaningful look and said no more.


    Vivienne followed Judith inside, then turned to Thomas. "Take the stone to my room."


    "Yes." Thomas immediately ordered therge stone to be moved to Vivienne''s room.


    M, standing nearby, concealed a smirk. She turned to Pa, feigning confusion. "Why is Vivienne


    moving the jade to her room? Wasn¡¯t it bought with the Brooks family''s money?"


    Pa¡¯s face darkened. She understood what M meant.


    Enraged, she turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne! You''re breaking the rules! You bought the jade with the


    Brooks family''s money, so it should belong to the family. How can you keep such a precious jade for


    yourself?"


    Vivienne, seated next to Judith, raised an eyebrow. Her voice was steady as she said, "What? You


    want to take it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Pa frowned. "Why would I, as an elder, quarrel over something with


    you? Shouldn''t you willingly hand it over?"


    Before Vivienne could answer, Pa continued, "The Brooks family''s money didn''t just fall from the


    sky. This time you were lucky to uncover an Emperor Green with 30 million. But what if you weren''t


    lucky? You would have lost everything. So, you must hand it over."


    Vivienneughed. Herugh was dazzling yet dangerous, like a beautiful thorny flower. She turned to


    Percival, her eyes teasing and her voice coy. "Tell me, do I have ''big sucker'' written on my forehead?"


    Percival''s mouth twitched, and he cleared his throat. "You, Vivienne, are very pretty, and your face is


    very clean. There''s nothing written on it."


    Vivienne tilted her head as her gaze fixed on Pa. "Then it''s strange! Why does it always seem like


    people think I''m an easy target?"


    Pa mmed the table. A burning fury could be heard with every breath she took. "Vivienne! Is this


    how you treat your elders? You not only disrespect me, but you also dare to taunt me?"


    She turned to Scott and spoke in an ice-cold tone. "Brother, is this your precious daughter? Look at her


    behavior!"


    Scott frowned, his expression stern. "My daughter''s behavior is not your concern, and it''s certainly not


    your ce to critique or educate her."


    "Am I trying to educate her? I''m asking her to hand over what belongs to our family. She''s just a


    country girl. Can she really hold onto the Emperor Green? Besides, this was bought with the Brooks


    family''s money. Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Pa¡¯s face was pale with anger.


    "That''s enough!" Judith''s face mirrored Pa''s anger. "The money I gave to Vivienne is hers to spend


    as she pleases. I, as her grandmother, have noints. You, as an aunt who barely knows her,


    have no right toment."


    "Mother!" Pa shouted, "You''re spoiling her. The stone is worth at least a billion. She will waste all


    that money. And remember, Vivienne isn''t your only granddaughter. What about K and Ashley?


    When have you given them this much money?"


    Pa pointed at Ashley.


    "You just gave Vivienne a bracelet this morning, and then gave her 30 million in the afternoon. Look at


    Ashley; she only picked out a jade worth half million. Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    Ashley lowered her head in silence. She was a bit jealous, but she didn''t want topete with


    Vivienne.


    At least since Vivienne had returned home, they had managed to get along well, unlike the irritating


    Arabe.


    "You!" Judith was livid, and she mmed the table with rage. "What kind of nonsense are you


    spouting? Have I ever treated them unfairly in all these years? Whenever there is something good,


    don''t I think of them first?"


    "Vivienne has been wandering who knows where for neen years, enduring all kinds of hardships.


    We owe her. The 30 million is mypensation to her. Ashley and K have noints, but you,


    as an aunt, seem to have a lot to say!"


    Pa was indignant. "Do you think I''m doing this for myself? Isn''t it for our family? Without our


    family''s30 million, how could she have gotten the Emperor Green which is worth a billion? Is it wrong


    for me to ask her to give it to us?"


    "Who told you that Vivienne used your family''s money?" Percival sipped his coffee leisurely as his deep


    eyes fixed on Pa.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Pa was stunned by his gaze, and she took a step back unconsciously.


    Once she regained her bnce, she frowned at him. "Not our family''s money?"


    "The stone, purchased by Vivienne, was paid for with Mr. Ellington''s money." Ronald pointed out, much


    to Pa''s disdain.


    Vivienne had just returned home, and while Pa might have been upset with Vivienne, it was


    unbing to push her so.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for Vivienne to secure such a fine piece of stone, and yet Pa still wanted her


    to hand it over.


    Regardless of whether it was Vivienne''s good luck or not, the stone, now in her possession, was


    rightfully hers.


    The Brooks children often participated in auctions, and whatever they acquired was theirs to keep.


    There was no precedent of them having to give their winnings to the family.


    Pa''s irrational anger towards Scott was now unfairly being redirected towards Vivienne.


    "What?" Pa''s face stiffened. "Mr. Ellington''s money? How could it be? Where would you get such a


    huge amount?"


    Sure, the Ellingtons were wealthy, and Percival had been set as Richard Ellington''s heir, but he was a


    ne''er-do-well until recently. He was not known to have much money.


    30 million wasn''t something you could just pluck out of thin air. Especially since this money was


    supposedly used to buy the stone for Vivienne.


    Percival set down his cup on the table, leaned back in his chair, and, with a casual lift of his eyes, said,


    "I wasn''t aware that the Ellingtons were so poor that we couldn''t spare 30 million."


    The corners of the Brooks'' mouths twitched.


    If the Ellingtons were poor, then where did their family stand?


    Pa was furious. "Stop ying games. I know the Ellingtons are wealthy, but that doesn''t prove that


    you paid for it. How do we know you''re not just saying this to help Vivienne?"


    She was determined to make Vivienne hand over that stone.


    Why should Scott''s daughter be allowed to spend recklessly while her own daughter was suffering


    somewhere unknown?


    Whether it was Scott or Vivienne, as long as they were unhappy, she was content. Their difort


    was her balm for the deep wounds she''d nursed over the years.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    "Huh?" Percival rested his hands on the arms of his chair, leisurely adjusting his cuffs, before rising to


    his feet and sauntering towards Pa.


    He exuded a powerful aura, and with each step he took, Pa felt as if a weight of a thousand pounds


    was pressing down on her chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    Percival frightened Pa, but she was not willing to back down, so she raised her voice even higher.


    "What do you think you''re doing? This is our home; it''s not your ce to cause trouble!"


    After looking at Pa''s panicked expression, Percival curled his lips into a charmingly wicked smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a bit of a neat freak. I don''ty hands on mad dogs!"


    "Percival!" Pa''s face turned red with anger.


    This insolent man! He dared to call her a mad dog!


    Percival nonchntly slipped his hand into his pocket and pulled out his phone. "I''m not one for settling


    matters diplomatically, but my dear Vivienne prefers a more civilized approach, so we''ll do things her


    way."


    With that, he dialed a number.


    The call connected immediately, and Richard''s voice echoed through the phone. ¡°Percival, you finally


    remembered to call me! Where did you take my granddaughter-inw? Hurry up and bring her to see


    me!¡±


    "Grandpa." Percival''s eyes flicked upward as his gaze swept casually over the faces of the Brooks n.


    "I''ve invested 30 million for Vivienne to purchase a piece of gemstone, and now the Brooks family


    wants her to hand over the gemstone. They think I can''t afford the sum and that Vivienne and I have


    been lying."


    The entire Brooks family fell silent.


    Was he really tattling on them again?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Did he have no shame?


    Couldn''t he just let things be?


    Was it a habit for him to always snitch?


    "Rubbish!" Richard¡¯s voice roared over the phone. "My grandson might be broke, but my


    granddaughter-inw, Vivienne, absolutely cannot be! 30 million is nothing! I can afford a hundred


    billion!"


    "You people have some nerve. You expect Vivienne to hand over her hard-earned gemstone to you?


    Keep dreaming!"


    "What are you trying to do? You take Vivienne in, then harass her? You don''t like the sight of her? You


    think I, Richard, am dead?"


    "Wait! Just you wait! I''ming to get Vivienne right now!"


    "Sweetheart, you''re not staying in that godforsaken house any longer. Grandpa is sending a car over


    for you right away!"


    "No way! I''m so angry, I can''t breathe! I need to go to the nursing home to curse Baron to death!"


    The Brooks family was once again rendered speechless.


    Without giving them a chance to respond, Richard hung up the phone.


    The entire Brooks family was utterly dumbstruck.


    Why was Richard so explosive? Was he a lit firecracker?


    Was he sick or what?


    Every time something happened, he''d run off to find Baron. If he went again, Baron would surely tear


    them apart.


    Judith massaged her temples, feeling a headacheing on. She turned to Pa. "Are you satisfied


    now?"


    Pa shrugged. "I did nothing wrong."


    She couldn''t care less whether Vivienne stayed at the Brooks Mansion. All she wanted was to make


    Scott miserable.


    Judith was annoyed, but there was nothing she could do about her daughter.


    For the past few years, because of her missing daughter, Pa would often return home and cause


    trouble for the family.


    Everyone had been putting up with her to some extent because of what happened in the past, but now


    she was bing more and more unreasonable.


    Forget it!


    She was beyond control. They''d just have to wait for Richard to deal with her.


    Judith looked at Vivienne apologetically. "Vivienne, don''t mind your aunt. She doesn''t think before she


    speaks. I''ll talk to herter."


    Then she turned to Percival. "Percival, please put in a good word for us with your grandpa. Regardless


    of whether you''re the one who paid for the stone, I never intended for Vivienne to hand it over to us."


    Percival leaned back in his chair, his expression indifferent. "Judith, you misunderstand me. I''m not


    capable of making decisions; the one who can is my grandpa. As for Vivienne and my little household,


    she''s the one in charge."


    Judith was left speechless.


    It was clear now.


    He was just a tattletale.


    ...


    At the Ellington family¡¯s home.


    After hanging up the phone, Richard roared, ¡°Ivan, get the car ready!¡±


    Cecilia had juste downstairs when she saw Richard fuming. She hurried over and asked, "Dad,


    who upset you? Why are you so angry?"


    "Who else could it be? It¡¯s those damn Brooks!" Richard spat out, donning his coat as he spoke.


    "The Brooks family?" Cecilia paused. "What did they do to you?"


    "They didn¡¯t do anything to me, but they bullied my granddaughter-inw, your daughter-inw!"


    At that moment, Ivan pulled the car up to the entrance of the house.


    As Richard strode towards the car, he filled Cecilia in on what had happened.


    "What?!" Cecilia was instantly enraged. "They dared to bully my daughter-inw? Do they think I,


    Cecilia, am just for show? Dad, wait up; I''ming with you to pick up Vivienne!"


    Instead of heading towards the Brooks Mansion, Richard first made his way to see Baron.


    As soon as he arrived and saw Baron, he didn''t give him a chance to speak. He immediatelyunched


    into a tirade. "You old fool! Look at what kind of people you''ve raised! They don''t have any skills, so


    they bully my granddaughter-inw, Vivienne, huh?"


    "Do you think I''m too old to fight back? Does everyone think they can walk all over me? I hardly have


    time to pamper Vivienne, and yet your family bullies her? Do you think your lives are too long? I''ll send


    you to the grave!"


    "Listen here, Baron. I''m heading out right now to pick up Vivienne. I don''t have the best temper, you


    see, and if I identally hurt someone, don''te crying to me for medical bills. I''m broke as a joke!"


    Richard rambled on, letting off a string of profanities, while Baron didn''t utter a single word. When he


    was done, he just stormed off with Cecilia, leaving without a backward nce.


    It took a while for Baron to process what had just transpired, and when he finally did, he cursed under


    his breath. "Richard! You ever-loving pain in the ass! Can''t you give me a moment''s peace?"


    Remembering his priorities, he quickly yelled, "Steven, Steven! Get the car ready. We''re headed back


    home!"


    Over at Brooks Mansion, the moment Richard announced he wasing to fetch Vivienne, everyone


    was on high alert. They huddled in the living room, waiting anxiously.


    Richard was notoriously bullish. His tantrums were legendary.


    They had no idea how to handle him when he arrived.


    Aside from Pa, M, and Calista, everyone else was on edge.


    Pa looked indifferent as she provocatively stared at Scott and Vivienne.


    M''s gaze kept wandering to Scott''s face. Every look she gave him made her fall for him even more.


    Calista, on the other hand, was fixated on the sight of Percival and Vivienne''s intertwined hands. The


    jealousy and bitterness in her eyes were practically tangible. She clenched her fists so tightly that her


    sharp nails dug into her soft skin, but she seemed unaware of the pain.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car horn broke the silence, and everyone in the Brooks family sprung to


    attention.


    Soon, a deep voice echoed from outside. "Vivienne, your granddad''s here to take you home!"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Richard strode in, making a beeline for Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, let''s go. Let''s head back home. I''ve had it with these godforsaken Brooks!" Richard barked.


    "Once you''re with the Ellingtons, no one would dare cross you. I¡¯d break their legs if they tried!"


    "Unlike this bunch of hypocrites who im to love you but let others treat you badly! Pretentious snobs!


    We won¡¯t y their game."


    Scott and Judith were dumbfounded.


    He might as well have named them outright.


    Scott coughed. "Richard, you''ve misunderstood..."


    Before he could finish, Richard cut him off with a tirade. "Misunderstood? Do I look like a fool to you?


    Can¡¯t I see whether you''re genuinely kind to Vivienne or just making life difficult for her? Scott, you


    pleaded with Vivienne toe back for what? Do you see what is happening now? Is your love and


    fatherly persona already worn out now that she¡¯s back?


    As long as I am alive, I won''t let anyone bully Vivienne. Isn''t she better off with the Ellingtons, where


    she can live in thep of luxury? Why should she stick around here and put up with your crap? Today, I


    am taking Vivienne home! No ifs, ands, or buts about it!¡±


    Scott fell silent. He didn''t even get a chance to speak.


    The rest of the Brooks family members didn''t dare utter a word.


    Richard''s temper was even more vtile than their old man¡¯s.


    Speaking up at this moment was tantamount to walking into a minefield.


    "Richard!" Pa scowled. "This is the Brooks family residence, not the Ellingtons! You can''t just barge


    in here and hurl insults. That''s way out of line!"


    She nced at Vivienne, icily adding, "Vivienne is only engaged to Percival. Whether they''ll even get


    married is still up in the air. So, stop referring to her as your granddaughter-inw. A Brooks daughter


    isn''t obliged to marry into the Ellington family. She is a Brooks, so she has no reason to go back with


    you!"


    "Oh?" Richard turned to Pa as a grin slowly yed on his lips. "I haven''t even started with you, and


    you''re already getting defensive?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Pa arched an eyebrow, unflinching under Richard''s gaze.


    "SMACK!"


    Richard wielded his cane, striking Pa without hesitation. He then began another tirade. "Who the


    hell do you think you are? Who gave you the audacity to lecture me? Just because you have a mouth


    for swearing you think can talk to me? Is it filled with maggots or crap?


    You¡¯re not getting any younger, and you¡¯re still so ugly! Always running back to your parents'' house and


    causing them trouble! Only a coward like Baron would tolerate you. If you were my daughter-inw, I


    would¡¯ve broken your damned legs!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Pa¡¯s face was twisted with rage.


    This damned old man.


    He got a foot in the door and thought he owned the ce?


    ¡°Really? Have the Brooks family rules gone topsy-turvy? A married daughter is just causing a ruckus in


    her parents'' home, and no one can rein her in?¡± Richard nced at Judith, who was standing silently


    off to the side, and huffed. ¡°If you can''t handle her, have Baron give me a call. I''ll take care of it for you!¡±


    With that, he hit Pa again with his cane as he barked like a vicious Pitbull. ¡°I''ll make sure she learns


    her lesson!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Pa roared, ¡°What happens in this family is none of your business! Get out!¡±


    ¡°SMACK!¡±


    No sooner had Pa finished speaking did Judith p her hard across the face, shouting, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Pa, her hand on her cheek, looked at Judith in disbelief. ¡°Mom, you hit me?¡±


    Judith had neverid a hand on her before. Now she had pped her in front of all these people?


    ¡°I''ve pampered you too much! You¡¯ve lost all sense of respect! Richard is your elder, and you tell him to


    get lost?! Is that the etiquette of a Brooks daughter?¡± Judith¡¯s face was stern. ¡°We¡¯ve been patient with


    you because we knew you were hurting after losing your child, but that¡¯s no excuse for your reckless


    behavior.


    If you''re upset with your brother, take it up with him. Why are you taking it out on Vivienne? She''s only


    just arrived, and you¡¯ve been causing trouble. She hasn''tined, but today, you''ve clearly crossed


    the line. I am utterly disappointed in you!¡±


    ¡°But I was¡­¡±


    Before Pa could argue, Judith red at her. Then she turned to Richard with a smile. ¡°Richard, I


    apologize for the misunderstanding today. I assure you that we will make it up to Vivienne. She is a


    Brooks, so she has no reason to go back with the Ellingtons. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Richard scoffed. ¡°I disagree! She is my granddaughter-inw, so she should go back to the Ellingtons!


    If your family is going to bully her, why should she stay here? To be a punching bag?¡±


    Judith fell silent yet again.


    This old man didn''t mince his words.


    She forced a smile, saying, ¡°I promise, this won''t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Your promise is worthless. Get Baron on the line!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Judith turned to Cecilia, who hade with Richard. ¡°Cecilia, our two families have


    been close for many years. Could you please talk some sense into Richard? This hostility isn''t good for


    either family.¡±


    Cecilia met her stare. A polite smile graced her face as she said, "Judith, I really can''t dissuade him.


    You know how much my father-inw adores Percival, and he''s my one and only son. Now that I have


    a daughter-inw, she''s the apple of our family''s eye.


    Do you really think we would sit idle if our beloved was bullied by your kin? Not only would my father-in-


    for neen years, so it doesn''t matter whether you take care of her or not from now on. We, the


    Ellingtons, can look after her for a lifetime!"


    Her voice was light, yet everything she said stung like needles, piercing into Judith¡¯s and Scott''s hearts.


    They had failed Vivienne for neen years. They had finally found her, hoping to make amends, but


    before they could, this happened. They felt a burning shame.


    Calista, who had been silent for a while, watched as Vivienne was fiercely defended by the Ellingtons,


    making her feel a surge of envy.


    Why did that country bumpkin deserve this?


    Just as the atmosphere was bing strained, a car horn sounded from outside the Brooks Mansion.


    The Brooks all tensed up. They were in trouble. The patriarch was back.


    The next moment, they saw Baron hobbling in, his face as stormy as the sky on the eve of a disaster.


    Judith hurriedly approached him. "Why are you back?"


    Baron seemed slightly less frosty towards Judith, but when he looked at the younger generation, his


    gaze was icy. "If I didn''te back, you people would be running amok!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Everyone fell silent.


    Especially Scott and Timothy Brooks.


    Scott was the head of the Brooks family, and Timothy was also seen as a leader by the youngsters, yet


    they were both helpless against Pa.


    Pa, on the other hand, was rather intimidated by Baron. As soon as she saw him, she would


    immediately shy away and keep quiet.


    Baron, however, had no intention of letting her off lightly. "I heard you wanted Vivienne to give the stone


    she acquired to the family." He asked.


    On his way here, Baron had already made a phone call to one of their servants, getting a full rundown


    of the situation.


    Pa flinched and tried to exin. "Dad, I just..."


    "Answer me! Is it true or not?" Baron, a veteran of the business battlefield, possessed an aura of


    unyielding authority. His words alone were enough to make Pa tremble.


    "Yes." Pa confessed, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Good!" Baron nodded, then suddenly pped Pa across the face. "When did you get the right to


    interfere in our family''s affairs? Just because I''ve been in a nursing home these past years and haven''t


    been able to deal with you, you think you can do whatever you want?"


    Pa clutched her pped cheek as her face reddened with anger.


    Today, she''d been pped three times. She was about to explode with rage.


    But when Baron hit her, she could not say a word.


    "Pack your bags and leave! Without my permission, you''re not allowed to return to here ever again!"


    Baron ordered her to leave in a stern voice.


    His wife was too soft-hearted. Every time Pa caused trouble, she turned a blind eye. It was all


    because Pa had lost a child.


    He, however, wouldn''t be as lenient.


    Especially with Old Richard ring at him from the sidelines. He had to give the Ellington family an


    exnation.


    "Dad, yo... you''re kicking me out?" Pa¡¯s face was a mask of shock.


    Baron cast her a cold nce. "If you won''t leave on your own, I''ll have you thrown out! Choose!"


    Pa recoiled. She knew her father was capable of carrying out his threat.


    Ignoring Pa, Baron turned to Richard. "Get out of here! I''ll handle my family''s business myself!


    You''re not taking my granddaughter away!"


    Richard snorted. "Try and kick me out! I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    "Come on! Show me how you''ll make me regret it!" Baron pushed his face closer to Richard''s. "If you


    dare to harm me, I''ll make sure your grandson will never see my granddaughter again!"


    Richard was speechless.


    The old man had be smarter.


    Once Richard fell silent, Baronughed triumphantly. "If you dare mess with me again, I''ll call off my


    granddaughter''s wedding. If I say no, you can only dream of your grandson marrying my


    granddaughter!"


    Richard was speechless.


    Cecilia and Percival were also speechless.


    Richard, fuming, red at Baron. "Don''t get too cocky! Whether or not she leaves with me is up to


    Vivienne!"


    After all, Vivienne was still a part of the Brooks family. They had to consider her feelings.


    Baron raised an eyebrow at Richard, then beckoned Vivienne. "Come here, girl."


    Vivienne walked over, and Baron spoke to her in the softest voice he could manage. "Today''s events


    were unfair to you, but don''t worry. From now on, I won''t be going back to the nursing home. I''ll live


    here, and Pa won''te back. No one will bother you again. You can stay here in peace."


    "Don''t try to butter her up!" Richard red at Baron, then turned to Vivienne with a smile. "Vivienne, tell


    us. Do you want toe back to the Ellington Mansion with me?"


    Vivienne felt a warm feeling in her heart at Richard''s affectionate words.


    She gave him a small smile. "Grandpa, I won''t be going back for now. I''ll visit you in a few days."


    She had more important matters to attend to here. She couldn''t leave before she figured everything


    out.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As if he had expected her answer, Richard nodded in agreement. "Alright, you can stay here. But


    remember, the Ellington family has your back. If anyone dares to bother you again, juste to me! I''ll


    make sure they regret it!"


    Vivienne gave him a small smile again. "Thank you, Grandpa."


    After a pause, she added, "I was nning to use that stone to make essories for you and Percival¡¯s


    parents."


    Richard''s eyes lit up, and heughed heartily. "Ha! That''s my granddaughter-inw!"


    He gave a smug nce at Baron.


    See? What did it matter if she was your granddaughter? She didn''t care about you.


    Cecilia''s eyes also sparkled. Vivienne was a designer, and although she wasn''t sure about Vivienne''s


    jewelry design skills, she was confident that Vivienne would do a good job, given how well she


    designed clothes.


    She could now show off in front of her snobby friends.


    Pa, who had just packed her bags and was about to leave, heard what Vivienne said and scoffed.


    "Just as I thought, you don¡¯t know how to be grateful. Your grandmother loves you so much, but you


    don''t care about her. Instead, you''re eager to please outsiders instead! Do you really think that once


    you marry into the Ellington family, they''ll spoil you forever? Don''t forget, our family is your support!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Judith scolded her sharply. "Shut up! It''s Vivienne''s choice who she


    wants to give the stone to. I have plenty of jewelry, and I don''t need it!"


    Even after being kicked out by her father, Pa still wouldn''t keep quiet.


    Pa''s face turned an ugly shade of red. She wanted to say something, but Baron''s chilling voice cut


    her off. "Aren''t you leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to throw you out?"


    Pa was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She had no choice but to leave with Eddy,


    dragging her luggage behind her.


    Just as she reached the door, however, Vivienne called out to her. "Wait!"


    Pa turned around and red at Vivienne. "What now? You want to see me humiliated? Don''t think


    that just because you have my father''s support, you can just do whatever you want!"


    Vivienne''s eyes subtly lifted as her gazended on Eddy. With a face that could only be called a


    beautiful masterpiece and an unreadable expression, she said, "Eddy Miller, it''s time you honored our


    bet."


    Pa furrowed her brows and looked back at Eddy. "What bet?"


    Darren, who had been silent for a while, whistled. "Pa, you didn''t know? My cousin bet our little...


    well, cousin, that if she could obtain a gemstone more valuable than his, he''d do a handstand and shit


    himself on a live stream."


    Eddy''s face turned a ghastly shade of green. He gazed at Vivienne with malice as he gritted his teeth.


    "I will honor my word, but not right now."


    Pa frowned even more. "A family jest, and you take it seriously?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "What? Trying to skip out on a debt?"


    "Skip what debt?" Pa fired back. "You take a casual joke seriously? You really are a small-town girl.


    You¡¯re always looking out for your own interests!"


    "Hmm." Vivienne chuckled, and a cold, insincere smile appeared on her face. "No one can owe me


    anything."


    Pa shot her a re. "You''re insane!"


    With that, she tried to pull Eddy away, but as they took a step, Eddy copsed to his knees.


    Pa''s face went pale. "Eddy, what''s wrong?"


    Eddy felt a sharp pain in his legs, but no matter how he tried, he couldn''t move. He grumbled, "I can''t


    move."


    "What''s happened?" Pa panicked.


    Vivienne took a step forward, slowly approaching them. While looking down at Eddy, she said, "Since


    you''re refusing to honor our bet, I''ll just have to help you out."


    "Thomas," she called out, "take off his pants and set up the live stream. Let''s see this handstand


    performance."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Thomas was speechless.


    Why did he have to do such a disgusting thing?


    He cleared his throat and was about to approach Eddy when a voice sounded from outside the door.


    "Vivienne, I heard you''ve got a nice stone. Quickly, give me a piece!"


    Leopold¡¯s voice arrived before the man himself.


    Thomas paused.


    His timing couldn''t be better.


    Such a disgusting thing was more suitable for Leopold.


    Leopold burst in, noticing that the entire Brooks family was standing in the yard, including Richard and


    Cecilia. He paused. "Eh? What''s going on here?"


    He''d been tasked by Percival to settle Anna in, then deal with some things in the team. By the time he


    was done, the sun was setting, and the old man had called him about Vivienne''s stone. He wanted him


    to see if Vivienne would sell a small piece.


    Without even eating, he''d rushed over.


    "Eddy made a bet with Vivienne. If he loses, he has to live stream himself doing a headstand while...


    relieving himself." Thomas nced at Leopold. "And he lost."


    "So?" Leopold asked, "Is he about to start his performance?"


    Thomas nodded. "Yep, but he''s not being cooperative."


    "Not cooperating?" Leopold''s voice rose a few octaves. "Does he have a choice? Don''t worry, Vivienne;


    I''ll handle this. I''m good at this. Just watch!"


    Finally, a chance to impress Vivienne. Why not show off a bit?


    With that, Leopold strode towards Eddy while cracking his knuckles and sporting a lecherous grin.


    "Eddy, I suggest you stay still. I''m not known for being gentle. If I rip your pants, you won''t be able to go


    home."


    Eddy was beside himself with disbelief.


    If only he could move.


    What did this have to do with Leopold?!


    Angry, Eddy yelled, "Get away from me!"


    Then he turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne! What''s your game? I said I''d honor the bet! But not now! Get


    him away from me!"


    "Wow!" Leopold raised an eyebrow in amusement. "You dare argue with Vivienne? Pow!"


    He punched Eddy in the face. "Who gave you the right?"


    "Eddy!" Pa immediately shielded Eddy and began crying out angrily, "If you dare touch my son


    again, I will¡­"


    "Touch? Why not?" Leopold retorted, aiming a kick at Eddy.


    "You!" Pa''s face was ashen, and she turned to Baron. "Dad! Are you just going to stand there while


    your grandson is being bullied?"


    Baron merely lifted his eyes. "A man should be responsible for his actions. He made a bet with


    Vivienne, and he lost. He should honor the bet."


    Even though it was disgusting, at this point, Eddy had to face the consequences. Vivienne wouldn''t let


    it go.


    Vivienne had just returned, and Pa had caused so much trouble, so the young girl was bound to be


    angry.


    So be it.


    Let Eddy pay the price, so the Brooks family could find a little peace.


    "What bet?! Vivienne obviously manipted him!" Pa roared.


    Calista, who had been silent all along, finally couldn''t hold back. "Mr. Brooks, even though Eddy lost the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    bet and should honor it, Vivienne was very confident about the gemstone when she bet with Eddy. It


    was like she did it only with revenge in mind."


    Calista turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, Eddy has offended you, so let me apologize on his behalf. Can


    we let this go? How will Eddy show his face anywhere in the future after broadcasting such a vulgar


    act? You''re all family, so why cause such humiliation?"


    Vivienne''s eyes were cold. "You don''t deserve my sympathy."


    Calista''s face fell, but she suppressed her anger. "Right, I''m an outsider, so I don''t have a say in these


    family matters. But today, you''ve embarrassed your aunt. How will you get along in the future? The bet


    was a joke between cousins, so why not show some magnanimity and let it go this time?"


    Eddy was moved by Calista''s pleas.


    That was what a well-breddy should be like.


    What was Viviennepared to her?


    She wasn''t even fit to tie Calista''s shoes!


    "Huh!" Vivienne''s lips curled into a cold smile. "You''re so righteous. Why don''t you take his ce? With


    your beauty, I''m sure many people would be interested."


    Calista''s anger red.


    But she quickly suppressed it, turning to Percival with a pitiful expression. "Mr. Ellington, your fianc¨¦e is


    being so aggressive; won''t you say something?"


    She didn''t believe the Ellington family would want a vindictive daughter-inw like her.


    However, Percival didn''t even lift his head. With one hand in his pocket and the other around Vivienne''s


    slender waist, he said, "Whatever my Vivienne wants to do, I support."


    His eyes flicked over Calista''s face, then away in disgust. "Calista, are you asking me to persuade


    Vivienne to let you take Eddy''s ce?"


    Calista was dumbfounded.


    She struggled to maintain herposure. "My name is Calista!"


    "Oh." Percival said dismissively, "Sorry, bad memory. I forgot."


    He didn''t even spare a nce at Calista. The sheer indifference in his demeanor made Calista feel as if


    her heart had been crushed. She struggled to catch her breath.


    Why?


    Why on earth was this happening?


    How was she any less than Vivienne?


    Why wouldn''t he even look at her? Why did he keep forgetting her name over and over again?


    Percival couldn''t be bothered with her, though. He turned his attention to Leopold. ¡°Bring me Eddy¡¯s


    phone.¡±


    Leopold, gleeful as ever, sauntered over to Eddy.


    Pa tried to intervene, but Leopold ruthlessly shoved her aside. He rifled through Eddy''s pockets,


    pulled out the phone, and tossed it to Percival.


    Percival caught the phone and swiftly unlocked it with a few taps. He turned on the live-streaming app


    and tossed the phone to Thomas. "Find a stand. Make sure the viewers can see everything."


    "Right away." Thomas immediately carried on with the task.


    Percival''s gaze shifted back to Leopold. "What are you waiting for?"


    "Got it!" Upon receiving the order, Leopold promptly went over to Eddy.


    Eddy wanted to retreat, but he was rooted to the spot. He red at Leopold as he bellowed in fury.


    "How dare you?! If you touch me, I swear you''ll pay for it!"


    "Hmph!" Leopold sneered, not saying another word. He yanked off Eddy''s pants in one swift motion.


    To save time, he also took off Eddy''s boxers.


    Everyone got a full-frontal view of his¡­ tidbits.


    Just as his pants hit the floor, Percival quickly covered Vivienne''s eyes. "You''re not allowed to look."


    Damn!


    He hadpletely forgotten that such sights were not suitable for a youngdy.


    Vivienne fell silent.


    Could she tell him she had already seen it?


    But it was so tiny.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    "Oh my God!"


    Ashley shrieked and spun around as fast as she could. What she had just seen was too much for her to


    handle.


    Cecilia, despite her age and life experience, also turned away immediately. Seeing a younger man in


    such an embarrassing state was...


    Well, it just wasn''t right.


    Both Calista and the women around couldn''t bear to watch either.


    Except for Pa.


    As she took in the scene, her mind spun, and she lost her temperpletely.


    "Leopold! I''ll kill you!"


    Pa, looking as wild as a banshee, lunged at Leopold. But with a quick sidestep, Leopold easily


    avoided her.


    Meanwhile, the live chat of the stream was blowing up.


    "Holy crap! What''s going on here? I just joined, and Eddy''s already making a fool of himself."


    "Is Eddy trying to be funny? Stripping naked on a live stream? I didn''t know he was into that kind of


    stuff."


    "But Eddy''s little friend¡­ Well, it''s quite small, isn''t it?"


    "What the heck?! This is disgusting! I''m reporting this!"


    On the other side, Leopold managed to evade Pa''s attack and pushed her towards Thomas. "Hold


    her down."


    Thomas, who had missed out on the dubious honor of undressing Eddy, was more than capable of


    restraining Pa.


    With Pa out of the picture, Leopold quickly brought over a chair. He then hoisted Eddy''s legs up and


    stepped onto the chair. While looking into the camera, he said, "Ladies and gentlemen, young master


    Eddy of the Miller family here was feeling a bit bored and wanted to give you a unique performance of


    defecating while doing a handstand, and I¡¯m here to assist him.¡±


    After saying this, Leopold gave Eddy¡¯s buttocks a light p. ¡°Eddy, give it a push. Let¡¯s get this over


    with. I don¡¯t want to wait all night.¡±


    Eddy was furious. ¡°Leopold! You son of a bitch! Let me go!¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to poop. How was he supposed to?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to keep yelling?¡± Leopold pped him again. ¡°Keep it up, and I''ll cut your little friend off!"


    Upon hearing this, Eddy felt a chill run down his spine and quickly shut up.


    Leopold smiled and was now feeling satisfied. "That''s more like it! Just cooperate, and we can all go


    home sooner."


    Eddy was fuming, but there was nothing he could do. He waspletely at the mercy of Leopold.


    Pa kept yelling. "Vivienne! You''re a despicable, ungrateful brat! You dare let someone treat your


    cousin like this? I''ll make you pay!"


    "Scott, you useless fool! You lost my daughter, and now you let your own daughter humiliate my son! I''ll


    never forgive you!"


    "I curse you all! May you bear no sons, and may you be damned to hell for all eternity!"


    Pa was spewing out harsh and hurtful remarks. The faces of her entire family turned sour.


    This whole fiasco was their fault. If it weren''t for them meddling in Vivienne''s business or Eddy''s foolish


    bet with Vivienne, none of this would have happened.


    Now that Richard was here to stand up for Vivienne, there was nothing they could do to help Eddy.


    Otherwise, if Richard decided to escte this into a business war,,the Brooks family would lose more


    than just face.


    Pa''s relentless cursing made Percival frown. Thomas quickly got the hint and stuffed his own sock


    into Pa''s mouth.


    "Mmph!"


    Pa could no longer curse and could only struggle against Thomas''s grip.


    After waiting for a few minutes without any movement from Eddy, Percival''s patience started to wear


    thin. "Eddy, if you cooperate, we can get this over with. If not, I''ll have someone give you axative."


    Who would want to watch someone poop in the middle of the night? Most importantly, his little girl was


    trying to peek through his fingers. He wouldn''t let her watch other men.


    Eddy turned as pale as a ghost.


    Being publicly humiliated was bad enough, but being forced to take axative in front of everyone was


    even worse. He might as well die!


    With that in mind, Eddy used all his strength to try and force something out.


    His face turned red from the effort he was putting in.


    He had to do it, even if there was nothing to push out.


    If he didn''t, Percival would really give him axative, and he was certain his so-called family wouldn''t


    help him.


    He was going to be humiliated either way, but at least he could keep some dignity by doing it himself.


    Using all his strength, Eddy managed to...


    "Ugh!"


    Leopold couldn''t handle it. He dropped Eddy''s legs and ran off to the side to vomit.


    This was too much! He wouldn''t be able to eat for days.


    How could he eat anything after this?


    As Leopold was throwing up, Eddy wished he could just end his life there and then.


    When Leopold had let go of his legs, Eddy had fallen over.


    And he had fallen right onto his own...


    And to make matters worse, his face was in it!


    Ugh!


    Everyone else also started to vomit.


    Richard and Baron were heaving so hard they almost threw up their stomach acid.


    Percival and Vivienne were the only ones who remained calm.


    As soon as Eddy was let down, Percival gave out an order to the Brooks Mansion servants. "Take him


    away!"


    He was ruining their appetite.


    The servants didn''t dare dawdle and quickly carried Eddy away. They then swiftly cleaned up the area.


    Pa felt like fainting as she watched Eddy being carried away in such a pitiful state.


    She red at Vivienne and Percival while gritting her teeth. "I won''t let you get away with this!"


    "We''ll be waiting." Vivienne replied coldly.


    With Eddy gone, Vivienne couldn''t help but feel that her eyes had been tainted. She was now staring


    intently at Percival.


    She needed to cleanse her eyesight by looking at her handsome Mr. Wolf.


    Once the ce was cleaned up, Baron turned to Richard. "Are you satisfied now?"


    Richard nodded. "I am, but, Vivienne, are you?"


    "Yeah, it was rough, but the end result was pretty good." Vivienne was quite satisfied.


    "Then you two better get out of here!" Baron scowled at Richard. He didn''t want to see the old bugger


    for another second.


    "Well, if you insist." Richard replied cheerfully. He was ready to leave.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Just as they were about to step out, a police car pulled up.


    Several uniformed officers got out and asked in an official manner, "Where is Eddy Miller?"


    Baron was taken aback. "Officers, he''s my grandson. What seems to be the problem?"


    "Someone reported that the content of his live stream tonight was indecent. So, we need to take him


    back to the station for questioning."


    Just as the officer finished speaking, Eddy, freshly cleaned up, was brought out. He was immobilized


    and had to watch the entire procedure in silence. He''d lost count of how many times he''d thrown up


    during the clean-up.


    An officer walked up to him and shed his badge. "Mr. Miller, you''ll have toe with us."


    After the officer finished speaking, Eddy found that he could move again. But before he could utter a


    word, he was escorted away.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    After Eddy was taken away, everyone felt a sudden surge of relief in the air.


    Pa tried to stop the police car to save Eddy but was warned by the police for obstructing justice.


    Helpless, she returned to plead with Baron. "Dad! Can you help Eddy? We can''t just let the police take


    him away!"


    Baron looked at her without any expression. "If he has done something wrong, he should pay for it.¡±


    He raised his eyes to meet Pa''s face and looked at her with a stern expression. "If you hadn''t stirred


    up trouble at home, Eddy wouldn''t have ended up like this. You reap what you sow.¡±


    "But did I do this for myself?"


    It seemed like Pa would never let up. "Vivienne has got something worth a billion, and I asked her to


    give it to our family. Was that wrong? It''s not just a hundred bucks, but a billion! How can a young girl


    handle such a big sum? What if she gets scammed?¡±


    "I always look out for our family, but you all treat me like garbage.¡± Pa looked at Baron with a face


    etched in defiance and resentment. "Mom, Dad! Since childhood, you''ve always favored my older and


    younger brothers. You even favored my younger sister. But what about me? I''m your daughter, too.


    Why don''t you ever want to help me?¡±


    "I''ve lost my daughter for so many years. I''ve been desperately searching for her for years. The Brooks


    family could have contacted the CK Intelligence Organization to help me find her, but you refused to


    spend the money. Scott''s daughter was found, while my daughter is still suffering!¡±


    "Now, for the sake of the Brooks family, you''ve put my son at risk. Isn''t that too much?"


    Baron frowned as his face began to darken.


    Judith had had enough. "That''s enough! You''re beyond redemption! We all didn''t want your daughter to


    go missing, and over the years, you''ve always felt that we haven''t helped you find her. But do you know


    that your father has contacted CK multiple times, but they refused to take the case? We are not gods,


    Pa. We don¡¯t have the power to do everything!¡±


    "Even if we didn''t help you contact CK, your father posted a reward and sent people everywhere to look


    for her. We didn''t feel good about not finding her either. How can you me us so confidently?¡±


    "I''ve had enough of you, and your father has already said that from now on, without our consent, don''t


    you ever show your face here again!¡±


    Pa sneered. "You just don''t want me around! Vivienne got my son in trouble, and I haven''t settled


    that ount yet. Since you''re heart-set on favoritism, we''ll see how things end! I won''t let it go that


    easily!¡±


    Pa didn''t want to waste her breath on them anymore. She knew that no matter what she said, her


    family wouldn''t help her.


    She couldn''t let Eddy spend the night in jail.


    Just as Pa was about to leave, Vivienne suddenly called out to her. "Wait!¡±


    Pa stopped and red at her. "What do you want now?¡±


    Vivienne nced at her and said, "I agree with you that what the younger generation gets should


    belong to the family. To help you achieve your wish, I n to lend you a hand.¡±


    With that, Vivienne took out her phone, found a number in her contacts, and dialed it.


    Soon, the call was connected, and a man¡¯s excited voice rang out. "Young¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Vivienne interrupted him. "Mark Miller! Your son, Eddy, bought a piece of


    gemstone with the Miller family''s money worth 300 million. Your wife thinks that what the younger


    generation gets should be handed over to the family. I think that''s quite reasonable. We''re at the


    Brooks Mansion; what''s your n?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds, then he said, "I''ll send someone to


    pick it up right away.¡±


    Though he had no idea what exactly had happened, judging from Vivienne''s tone, it must have been


    Eddy and Pa who had provoked Vivienne.


    Those two damned fools!


    They were either idle or causing trouble!


    Did they really think they could mess with Vivienne?


    Upon receiving a positive reply, Vivienne hung up the phone.


    Pa''s face nearly turned green with anger.


    What kind of people were Vivienne and Percival?


    Why did they always have to snitch?


    It wasn''t long before the Miller family''s car arrived.


    They greeted Baron and Richard, then loaded Pa''s things and the gemstone Eddy had bought onto


    the car.


    Like a gust of wind, they came quickly and left quickly.


    After Pa left, Calista and M also felt it was inappropriate to stay, so they excused themselves.


    Richard was very satisfied with the oue and nned to leave with Cecilia, but he was called back


    by Baron. "Old man, take your grandson with you.¡±


    "Why should he leave?" Richard gave Baron a sidelong nce. "He''s Vivienne''s fianc¨¦, so he should


    be with Vivienne.¡±


    "Pah!¡± Baron spat. "That''s just an engagement. Whether they''ll get married is another story. Our family


    has no tradition of unmarried couples living together. Take him and leave!¡±


    At this moment, he was holding back a bellyful of anger. Every time he saw Percival, he thought of


    Richard, that damn old man. If he had to see Percival every day, he reckoned he would die of anger


    sooner.


    He didn''t want to die earlier than that damn Richard.


    He wanted to live well and annoy Richard to death.


    "Hmph!¡± Richard snorted coldly. "You want to drive my grandson away so you can bully Vivienne?


    Dream on!¡±


    "You!¡±


    Before Baron could finish his sentence, Richard said, "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll move in here too!¡±


    Baron fell silent.


    Did he have no shame?!


    In the end, thanks to Richard''s shameless persistence, Percival sessfully stayed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Throughout the whole process, he and Vivienne didn''t get a chance to say a word.


    It was just too unbelievable. These two old men were too strong.


    Once Richard had taken his leave, Baron swept his gaze over the remaining crowd and said with an air


    of nonchnce, "Alright, the show''s over. Those who need to leave, leave. Those who need to sleep,


    sleep."


    What a ruckus at such ate hour.


    With that, Baron retired to his quarters.


    The others followed suit shortly after.


    Once everyone had retreated, Leopold rushed over to Vivienne with an excited expression. "Vivienne,"


    he said, "next time there''s a spectacle like this, call me. I''ll help you blow off some steam."


    He seemed to have entirely forgotten who nearly upchucked their dinner just moments ago.


    "But could we maybe choose a less nauseating method next time? It really turns my stomach; I won''t


    even want to eat for days." Leopold cringed at the thought of what he just saw; he could feel his


    stomach churn.


    Vivienne crossed her arms as a smirk yed on her lips. "Oh? You have a solution?"


    "Of course I do!" Leopold said with enthusiasm. "We strip him bare, make him do a pole dance, and


    then invite an audience. It''ll be quite a spectacle."


    "I appreciate the thought¡­" Vivienne awkwardly replied.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    After Leopold and Thomas left, Vivienne and Percival retired to their rooms as well.


    The drama of the evening had left a sour taste in the mouths of the Brooks family, and everyone had


    opted for an early night.


    Darren, however, was humming a tune as he strolled towards his room on the second floor. Observing


    the spectacle between Pa and Eddy earlier had put him in high spirits.


    These two, his aunt and cousin, had been strutting around like peacocks for too long, and he was


    frankly sick of it.


    Being family, and seeing as Pa did lose her daughter, the Brooks family had been tolerating their


    rudeness and boorishness for too long.


    But what happened today filled him with glee. They had iting!


    They ought to be thanking their lucky stars that Vivienne had spared Eddy''s life.


    The mere thought of Vivienne sent a shudder down Darren''s spine, and he quickened his pace towards


    his room.


    It was better to keep as much of a distance as possible from her.


    Swiftly, he pushed open the door to his room, eager to take refuge.


    To his surprise, Vivienne was lounging on his sofa, engrossed in her phone, as if she owned the ce.


    Darren was at a loss for words.


    Would he have time to make a run for it?


    Vivienne nced at him and spoke in an indifferent tone. "Back already?"


    With a thud, Darren dropped to his knees before her, gripping her legs as he begged for mercy.


    "Vivienne, I was wrong! Please forgive me!"


    Tears streamed down his face, making him the very definition of woe.


    Vivienne kicked him away in disgust. She brushed off the traces he left on her dress, eyeing Darren as


    she said, "What exactly did you do wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t have run away." Darren confessed as remorse washed over, leaving his face a picture of


    woe.


    Years ago, he had been sent by the Edwards family to the Emerald Monastery to be a disciple.


    His aptitude had impressed the master, who took him in.


    Initially, he was thrilled. But the training at the Emerald Monastery was nothing like what he had


    imagined.


    Vivienne''s training methods were worse than any military show he had ever seen on TV.


    He simply couldn''t handle the hardship.


    So he chose a dark and windy night and scaled the walls to escape.


    "What else?" Vivienne''s tone was calm, but Darren felt a chill run down his spine.


    "More?" Darren racked his brains, continuing his confession. "I should have listened to you. All the


    beatings and scolding were for my own good. I was ignorant."


    As he spoke, Darren began to tremble. He could vividly recall the punishments at the Emerald


    Monastery. He certainly didn''t want a repeat of those dreadful days.


    "Since you''ve left the monastery, you are no longer one of the disciples there."


    At first, Darren felt a sense of relief. If he wasn''t one of the disciples, that meant she couldn''t discipline


    him anymore, right?


    But his relief was short-lived.


    "However, the mistakes you''ve made can''t just be swept under the rug."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Darren felt an invisible pressure bearing down on him.


    The memories of his beatings at the monastery flooded his mind.


    "I was wrong! I was wrong! Vivienne, please spare me! I really was wrong¡­"


    He tried to grip Vivienne''s legs again, refusing to let go.


    Vivienne looked down at his pathetic figure and was left utterly speechless. How did the stone


    Monastery produce such a coward?


    With a swift kick, she sent Darren sprawling away from her. Her voice waszy and rxed as she


    asked, "Why did you steal the talking parrot from the master?"


    Darren, still reeling from Vivienne''s kick, hastily exined, "I didn''t mean to steal the master''s parrot. It


    was just that when I was escaping, I startled it. You know how smart that little thing is. If it had called


    out, I wouldn''t have been able to escape. So, I just grabbed it and took it with me."


    "But don¡¯t worry, Vivienne. It''s still alive and well. It''s even put on a few pounds. I''ll give it back to you;


    just please let me off this time, Vivienne."


    Just as he was about to crawl towards Vivienne again, footsteps echoed outside his open door.


    Vivienne gave Darren another swift kick.


    Ashley, who was passing by the door, paused in her steps.


    She had caught a glimpse into Darren''s room.


    Was her brother kneeling before Vivienne?


    That couldn''t be right. Why would her brother kneel before Vivienne?


    Was she seeing things or¡­


    Ashley took a few steps back to get a better look into Darren''s room.


    Vivienne was indeed sitting on the sofa, but Darren was standing in front of her.


    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. She must have seen wrong.


    But why was Vivienne in her brother''s room?


    They had only just met today, and they weren''t exactly close.


    Thinking this, Ashley walked into the room and asked, "Vivienne, what are you doing in my brother''s


    room?"


    Vivienne didn''t answer but gave Darren a look that clearly said ''handle it.''


    Quick on his feet, Darren stepped in and answered. "I brought a gift for Vivienne. I asked her toe


    over to collect it."


    Ashley''s eyes lit up at the mention of a gift. "A gift? Do I get one too?"


    Darren was blunt. "No, you don''t."


    Ashley''s face fell at her brother''s blunt response.


    She was actually thrilled that her uncle''s real daughter hade back home.


    Especially since Vivienne was such a formidable and down-to-earth person. She was so much better


    than Arabe. At least Vivienne hadn''t caused her any trouble since her return.


    Ever since she''d arrived, it was like everyone, from Grandma and Mom to Darren and her older cousin,


    were bending over backwards for Vivienne.


    Even the only Peach Blossom Bracelet, a family heirloom, had been given to Vivienne by Grandma.


    Her grandpa had even made a special trip back from the nursing home just to show his support for


    Vivienne.


    Now, even her own flesh and blood brother, Darren, had gone out of his way to bring a gift for Vivienne,


    leaving her, his little sister, empty-handed.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ashley was not happy and left Darren''s room in a huff.


    Darren, with his thick skin, didn''t even notice his sister''s annoyance. He simply wiped the sweat from


    his brow, relieved that he''d managed to bluff his way past Ashley.


    But as for Vivienne, Darren nervously nced at Vivienne. Having groveled so shamelessly at her feet,


    he wondered if she would spare him.


    Vivienne''s expression was neutral, revealing no signs of her emotions. She simply extended her hand


    towards him.


    Darren was confused.


    Vivienne asked impatiently, "Where''s my gift?"


    Darren froze.


    If he admitted that he didn''t have a gift, would he be in serious trouble?


    In this life-or-death moment, a sudden idea struck him. He quickly rummaged through his suitcase,


    pulling out an item and handing it to Vivienne.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Vivienne cast her eyes down to see a personal photo album of Darren¡¯s.


    A twitch flickered at the corner of her mouth. Who asked for his pictures?


    Darren thought she was pleased with the gift since she had gone silent. He shamelessly emphasized,


    "It''s signed by me, you know?"


    Vivienne remained silent.


    With a p, the album was thrust onto Darren''s face before she strode away.


    Darren heaved a sigh. Had Vivienne finally let him go?


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    M and Calista sat in their car with their faces grim.


    They had heard that Scott had reimed his real daughter and rushed over to strengthen the


    rtionship.


    To their surprise, Scott''s actual daughter was Vivienne.


    Even worse, Vivienne was extremely cold-hearted. She humiliated them in front of everyone without


    giving them any face.


    "What''s so great about that girl? Percival already lost his soul to her, but how could Richard be so


    foolish?" Calista reflected on the day¡¯s events with eyes clouded over with bitterness.


    "I''ll head to the hospital." Calista announced suddenly.


    "Why the hospital at thiste hour?" M questioned.


    "I''m going to check on Tristan." Calista answered.


    Although she hadn''t managed to teach Vivienne a lesson at the gemstone gambling ce, she was


    confident that few could match her in the medical field.


    Tristan was recovering well under her care. He was the best proof of her prowess.


    With a bit more effort, she could restore Tristan back to his prime. Then, the Brooks family, and even


    Percival, would realize her worth.


    Vivienne may have had people spoiling her, but her value was notparable to Calista''s skills and


    knowledge.


    M, while not fully understanding her daughter''s thoughts, knew her daughter was resolute and didn''t


    question her further.


    After the driver dropped Calista off at the hospital, M gave Pa a call.


    "Pa, how are things on your end?"


    Just hearing that made her recall the humiliation Eddy suffered. He was forced to perform such crude


    acts by Vivienne and Percival''s gang.


    Living a privileged life, she had never encountered such filth. Even the thought of it now made her feel


    nauseous.


    It seemed every time she saw Eddy from now on, she''d feel queasy.


    But she had to maintain good rtions with Pa, considering she needed Pa to get close to Scott.


    "Vivienne, that little wretch, I won''t let her off! My biased parents, ungrateful big brother¡­" Pa swore


    relentlessly over the phone.


    M held the phone slightly away from her ear, waiting for Pa''s rant to subside.


    "So, how are things really?" She asked again.


    Pa gritted her teeth. "How do you think? I got a severe scolding from my husband. He cut off my


    card and banished me from the house."


    M frowned. "He really treated you like that?"


    "He even warned me to stay away from Vivienne. I''m Pa Brooks! I won''t be defeated by a mere girl!"


    If she had targeted Vivienne before out of hatred for Scott, now she thoroughly detested Vivienne.


    She wouldn''t rest until Vivienne was utterly disgraced.


    M attempted to soothe her. "Don''t get too worked up; you''ll hurt yourself. It''s normal for them to


    treasure Vivienne since she''s just been found. But I didn''t expect the Ellington family to spoil her too."


    Pa sneered. "That old fool Richard. How could he treat a nobody like a treasure? Wait till Vivienne


    marries into the family; he''ll be the one losing dignity."


    M leaned back into her seat as she continued to speak casually. "True. He dotes on Vivienne so


    much. It¡¯s understandable for Vivienne to take the gemstone that she bought with the Ellington family¡¯s


    money and not give it to the Brooks family. But she didn''t even share it with the Ellingtons. Clearly, her


    rural upbringing didn''t teach her the rules."


    Pa caught on to the hint in her tone. "You mean¡­"


    M rified. "The Ellington fortune isn''t managed solely by Percival, right? What about Ryan


    Ellington?"


    Pa''s eyes sparkled at the idea. "You''re right! The Ellington family''s money isn''t controlled by Percival


    alone. I''ll call Cathy right now."


    Cathy was the wife of Percival''s uncle, Ryan, and wasn''t particrly fond of Percival.


    M was pleased Pa understood her intentions.


    After hanging up, Pa dialed Cathy.


    "Cathy, did you know that Percival won a gemstone worth a billion at the gemstone gambling ce?"


    Cathy was surprised. "Really?"


    Their family was wealthy, but a gemstone of such value was still a shock.


    "Yes, but the stone was won by Percival''s fianc¨¦e. The 30-million-dor initial investment was


    Percival''s, but the stone belongs entirely to his fianc¨¦e. I just feel sorry for the Ellington family. It would


    be fair if she at least shared half of it, right?"


    Cathy''s eyes lit up greedily at the news.


    "Of course! The Ellington family must have a share in this! Thanks, Pa; without you, I wouldn''t have


    known about this. Don''t worry, I won''t let our family suffer any loss."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Pa stirred the pot a little more before finally hanging up the phone, feeling satisfied.


    There was no way she''d let that young girl get away with disrespecting her.


    ...


    The Brooks Mansion.


    Vivienne returned to her room, only to find an unexpected guest on her bed.


    She was momentarily taken aback, then grinned.


    She had gone to Darren''s room to corner him, only to find someone had beaten her to the punch in her


    own room.


    "Mr. Wolf, are you making a delivery?"


    She approached with a smile, reaching out to yfully tug at Percival''s tie.


    The silk fabric yfully slipped through her pale fingers. An uncontroble sensation scratched at


    Percival''s heart. He could no longer hold on.


    Before she knew it, Vivienne was pulled harshly. The world spun as their positions were reversed.


    Percival''s body was now on top of hers. His nose was inches away from Vivienne''s.


    "Do you want to check the goods?"


    Vivienne felt her heart skip a beat as she looked up at his stern face, causing her smile to deepen.


    "Then... let''s check!"


    With that, she took the initiative to press her lips against Percival''s.


    The moment her lips touched his, Percival almost lost his mind.


    His long fingers wrapped around her slender waist as he pushed her against the bed, turning the


    tables.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    The kisssted a long time, stirring a flurry of tiny sparks within Percival that threatened to engulf his


    sanity.


    His slender fingers traced a path across Vivienne''s skin.


    Vivienne felt a sudden heat surge through her body. After snapping back to reality, she lifted her leg


    and kicked in Percival''s direction.


    "Ouch!"


    Percival winced. "Vivienne, are you trying to murder your husband?"


    Vivienne''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red as embarrassment flickered across her delicate face.


    She adjusted the neckline of her dress that had been pulled open. "Mr. Wolf! You''ve crossed the line!"


    Had she been spoiling Percival too much recently?


    His boldness was escting, and he was daringly venturing further and further.


    Just as she was contemting how to teach Percival a lesson, she noticed his gaze fall on her chest.


    Vivienne lifted her hand to p him, only to have it gently held by Percival.


    "Stop."


    He reached out to grasp the pendant hanging around Vivienne''s neck.


    It had been revealed during their yful tussle.


    He reached to his own neck, pulling out another pendant that was identical to hers, and held them


    together.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The two halves of the pendant, when joined together, formed a key.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows. "A key?"


    Percival''s deep, alluring eyes narrowed slightly. They both knew each other had a piece of the pendant,


    but they had never thought that when put together, they would form a key.


    He fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Did your mother leave anything that needed to be locked up?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "No."


    Her mother had only told her where to find the potion.


    She had already obtained the potions from Dorian and Anna. Additionally, she had one in her


    possession, making three in total. Her mother had revealed to her that there were only two potions.


    Clearly, her mother hadn''t told her the whole truth.


    So far, she had found out that there were at least six potions.


    What was this lock that her mother had left behind supposed to open?


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed for a moment, then she looked towards the courtyard of the Brooks Mansion


    as her gaze turned deep and thoughtful. "I have underestimated him."


    "Don''t worry. The fox will eventually show its tail." Percival''s eyes narrowed as his demeanor suddenly


    turned cold.


    Anyone who harmed Vivienne¡¯s mother would pay the price.


    Vivienne nodded, not saying anything more.


    The flirtatious atmosphere between them had suddenly vanished.


    "Get some rest." Percival said softly.


    ...


    The next day.


    As soon as Vivienne woke up, there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door to find Percival leaning against the wall with an expression of helplessness on his


    stoic face.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "What''s up?"


    Percival pinched his temple and held up his phone to Vivienne.


    "Are you even listening to what I''m saying? When are you going to bring Vivienne back? If you can''t


    handle this small task, don''t ever call yourself my grandson!"


    On the screen, Richard was lecturing Percival, and his brows were furrowed in frustration.


    "Vivienne?" Richard was in the middle of his tirade when he suddenly saw Vivienne. His expression


    immediately softened, and his eyes crinkled into a smile. "Why don''t youe over to your


    grandfather''s ce? I''ve prepared some delicious food and fun activities for you."


    "Sounds good." Vivienne softly smiled at him.


    Upon hearing Vivienne ept, Richard couldn''t contain his joy. He stopped his lecture and hung up the


    call to instruct the household staff on what to prepare.


    Finally free from his grandfather''s nagging, Percival chuckled and said to Vivienne, "Looks like the ugly


    bride is finally going to meet her inws."


    Although they had met before, this was their first official visit.


    "Am I ugly?" Vivienne gave Percival a sidelong nce.


    Percival''s heart warmed as she nced at him. He leaned in and took her hand.


    "Not at all. My Vivienne is the most beautiful woman in the world." He wrapped an arm around her


    waist and gave her a light peck on the lips. "And the sweetest."


    A blush spread across Vivienne''s fair and delicate face.


    This man was intoxicating. Every time she was near him, she found it hard to control herself.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The sound of someone clearing their throat echoed from the side.


    Percival turned his head to see Scott and Judith approaching from the other end of the corridor.


    Both Percival and Vivienne looked slightly ufortable.


    "Judith, Scott."


    Percival greeted them politely, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "How did you sleepst night?" Judith asked with a kind smile.


    "Not bad." Vivienne responded curtly.


    Shepletely ignored Scott''s longing and concerned gaze.


    Vivienne''s indifferent demeanor left Judith at a loss, making the atmosphere a bit awkward.


    At that moment, Baron descended from the upper floor.


    His health hadn''t fully recovered, and the hurried journey back from the nursing home the night before,


    coupled with the sudden change of environment, resulted in a sleepless night. His aged eyes were


    slightly red and swollen.


    The rest of the family also gradually came down.


    After the previous night''s incident, everyone had a clear understanding of Vivienne''s temperament and


    greeted her with smiles.


    Except for Carl. The thought of being swindled out of 12 million by Vivienne still caused his heart to


    ache. He didn''t even spare Vivienne a nce.


    The servants then brought a hearty and delicious breakfast to the table.


    Baron sat at the head of the table. His aged and cloudy eyes swept over everyone beforending on


    Vivienne, causing a smile to appear on his stern face. "How are you settling in?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "What do you think?"


    Everyone around the table gasped.


    Vivienne sure had guts.


    Speaking with such an attitude towards the old man?!


    Everyone knew that when the old man lost his temper, he showed no mercy.


    Just as everyone was expecting the old man to erupt, he instead let out a heartyugh. "Hahaha! It


    seems you''re still holding a grudge! You really get your temper from me! You won''t let yourself be


    wronged at all!"


    Vivienne remained silent, not responding.


    "That''s the spirit!" Baron leaned back in his chair, radiating an aura of authority. "As a child of the


    Brooks family, you should never tolerate bullying! You did the right thing!"


    Vivienne looked up and was somewhat surprised.


    Baron, it seemed, was different from the rest of the Brooks family.


    So far, aside from Pa and that Carl fellow, the rest of the Brooks had at least managed not to get on


    her nerves.


    Seeing her silence, Baron chuckled. "What? Do you think I''d side with Pa just because she''s my


    daughter?"


    Vivienne remained nomittal.


    Judith and Scott often expressed their joy at her return, but whenever Pa gave her trouble, they


    would only scold her a few times.


    Ostensibly, they were helping her, but in reality, they were assisting Pa.


    That was why it was difficult for her to maintain a positive attitude towards Judith and Scott.


    "My dear girl." Baron straightened up and looked at Vivienne seriously. "A truly powerful family does not


    tolerate parasites."


    Vivienne paused, then smiled.


    Indeed, the perspective and demeanor of a true family head were quite different.


    After breakfast, everyone sat in silence. No one uttered a single word.


    After the meal, Percival set down his utensils, elegantly took out a napkin, and wiped his mouth.


    "Baron, Vivienne will be apanying me back to the Ellington family home today to visit my


    grandfather."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Baron froze. He was visibly annoyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that old codger Richard? He¡¯s as ugly as a mud fence!¡±


    Percival and Vivienne were truly at a loss.


    Were these two geezers mortal enemies in a past life?


    Did they love to hate each other in this life?


    After seeing Percival and Vivienne hold their peace, Baron reluctantly waved his hand in irritation. "Go


    on then! That old coot is trying to steal my long-lost granddaughter."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Judith chimed in hurriedly. "Should I have someone prepare a gift?"


    "There''s no need; I''ll take care of it myself." Vivienne replied indifferently.


    Judith paused and sighed.


    She could clearly sense Vivienne''s cold attitude towards their family.


    After all, she had been left to fend for herself for over a decade, enduring countless hardships.


    And with Pa''s recent shenanigans since her return, it was only natural that Vivienne would harbor


    some resentment.


    Judith felt helpless, knowing that all she could do was try to make it up to Vivienne over time.


    After breakfast, Vivienne and Percival set out for the Ellington family¡¯s mansion.


    ...


    The Ellington family¡¯s mansion.


    Richard''s wrinkled face was alight with joy.


    "Cecilia, prepare some good food and drinks. My darling granddaughter-inw ising to visit."


    Upon hearing that Vivienne wasing, Cecilia looked like she was over the moon. She promptly


    instructed the servants to tidy up and prepare for her arrival.


    The Ellington Mansion was soon buzzing with activity.


    Upon hearing themotion, Cathy sent a maid to find out what was happening.


    "She¡¯s just a country bumpkin? Why is the old man treating her like a treasure?!" Cathy scoffed.


    Recalling the information provided by Pa and the billion-dor stone, Cathy made a few phone calls,


    then left her room.


    She hadn''t gone far when she saw Cecilia orchestrating the servants in the living room.


    Cathy paused. She remembered that Cecilia didn''t think too highly of Vivienne or her family.


    So why was she so enthusiastic now?


    As she pondered, she approached Cecilia.


    "Cecilia, did you know that our family unearthed an stone worth over a billion?"


    Without giving it much thought, Cecilia simply replied, "Yes, I know. Vivienne discovered it."


    Cathy was confused.


    Why did Cecilia sound so smug?


    She leaned in closer to probe further. "Did you know that Percival paid 30 million for it?"


    Her own son, Paul, the eldest grandson of the Ellington family, didn''t even have that much for his yearly


    allowance.


    "Yes, I know. It''s just 30 million. My son can earn it back."


    Cecilia looked entirely unfazed.


    Cathy''s face turned green with envy.


    "Percival''s earnings are still the Ellington family''s. The money was spent and it yielded a return, so it


    should belong to our family, don''t you think?"


    Cecilia looked at Cathy for a moment, then chuckled. "Cathy, are you coveting my daughter-inw''s


    money? Let me be clear. That 30 million was Percival''s gift to my daughter-inw. If he''s happy to


    spend it and she''s happy to keep it, then you really shouldn''t concern yourself with it."


    "What are you talking about, Cecilia? I''m only saying this for your own good! You only think about your


    son and daughter-inw, but have they thought about you? They didn''t even offer to share the stone


    with you, did they?"


    Cecilia''s expression turned cold. "My daughter-inw has given me plenty. Cathy, you really shouldn''t


    worry about my family''s affairs."


    Cathy sneered. "She¡¯s just a country girl. What could she possibly give you?"


    Just then, amotion erupted from outside.


    It was Percival and Vivienne arriving.


    Cecilia left Cathy standing in the dust and rushed out to greet them.


    "Vivienne! Come in! Come in!" Cecilia said as she took Vivienne''s hand.


    Before Vivienne could even greet her, Cecilia had already ushered her into the main hall.


    Percival was left standing to one side.


    Percival was dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t he her son?


    Richard was all smiles when he saw Vivienne. "There you are, Vivienne. Did those idiots give you any


    trouble after I left yesterday? If they did, you must tell me. I''ll give Baron a piece of my mind."


    Vivienne looked up at Richard''s concerned face and gave him a small smile. "Thank you, Grandpa! No


    one''s been bullying me."


    "That''s good to hear. If anyone does, you must tell me."


    Vivienne nodded. "Okay."


    She then turned to Nathan Ellington, Percival''s father, standing not far from Richard.


    This was only the second time she had met him. Perhaps due to his years in the business world, he


    always seemed to carry a hint of sharpness, even when he didn''t say a word.


    Vivienne greeted him politely.


    Nathan nodded, his face warm and weing. "How are you living in Rivenwood so far?"


    "It''s good." Vivienne replied, her voice soft.


    "I heard about what happened yesterday from Cecilia." Nathan began. He was a man of few words. "If


    you''re feeling ufortable there, feel free toe to our ce. No one will dare bother you here."


    He didn''t have anything against his daughter-inw.


    If Richard was happy, Percival was happy, and even his wife was happy, then he had no objections.


    But now that Vivienne was part of their family, there was no way he''d allow her to be mistreated.


    He''d been tied up at workte into the night yesterday. If he''d been with them at the Brooks Mansion,


    Eddy''s drama would have been even worse.


    "Thank you, Nathan." Vivienne''s smile was genuine.


    Cathy, standing to the side, frowned at the sight. She was truly irked by Vivienne¡¯s presence. "Percival,


    isn''t your wife a bit too casual? It''s her first time here, and she doesn''t even bother to greet the elders."


    She sipped her coffee with a nonchnt air. "The Ellington''s are an eminent family. We can''t ept


    such ack of manners. You need to teach her better!"


    Cecilia''s face darkened. "Vivienne''s manners are just fine. She doesn¡¯t need any lessons! We''re not


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    royalty; we don''t need such formalities. You should focus on yourself, Cathy!"


    She had been irritated when Cathy casually mentioned the billion-dor stone Vivienne had obtained.


    And now she had to listen to her use Vivienne of having no manners? Ridiculous!


    Her daughter-inw didn''t need to follow any rules.


    As long as Vivienne was willing, even if she wanted to strut around the Ellington''s mansion, she would


    always back her up.


    Cathy''s face changed, and her voice was nowced with anger. "What do you mean? I''m trying to help


    her fit in, and you''re attacking me for it?"


    "Thank you!" Cecilia shot back with an ice-cold tone. "I don''t need your help. Just live your life and stop


    meddling in others'' affairs."


    Cathy''s face turned pale, and she looked at Richard for support. "Dad..."


    She barely opened her mouth before Richard shot her a cold nce. His voice was devoid of warmth.


    "What? My granddaughter-inw needs you to teach her manners? Have you been living such a


    your legs!"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Cathy''s face turned ashen, and she swallowed down everything she had intended to say.


    But inside, she was seething. Her re toward Vivienne was as sharp as a de.


    She could put up with Percival''s ipetence, but Vivienne, a country bumpkin who thought she could


    steal the affections of Richard?


    In her dreams!


    Since Vivienne had decided to visit on short notice, not everyone in the Ellington family was present.


    Only Ryan''s family, who had heard the news, and a few women whom his wife, Cathy, had purposely


    stirred up to embarrass Vivienne were there.


    They were almost choked with rage at the sight.


    "Alright, alright, everyone disperse. I want to have a word with Vivienne." Richard waved his hand,


    indicating that everyone should leave the room.


    Paul felt a rush of anger. "When I brought Lisa homest time, you weren''t this weing, Grandpa."


    Richard nced at him. "Who did you bring home? Can she evenpare to Vivienne?"


    "And why can''t shepare? Lisa is much more polite than this girl. She even brought you a gift. Have


    you forgotten?" Paul countered.


    Upon hearing this, Richard became livid. "You have the audacity to talk about gifts? What a load of


    crap!"


    Paul remembered that when he brought Lisast time, she had gifted Richard a kidney supplement.


    She thought it would help the old man regain his strength. What was wrong with that?


    After watching Paul being scolded, Cathy quickly jumped in. "Whether good or bad, it was a heartfelt


    gesture from Paul and his girlfriend. How can you not appreciate it, Dad? We aren''t greedy, but as a


    wealthy family, we should observe some manners."


    Richard was about to fire back when Percival suddenly spoke. ¡°Grandpa, Vivienne has brought you a


    gift.¡±


    He gave Thomas a nod, who immediately brought the gift over.


    "Richard, this is a special gift prepared by Vivienne for you."


    "Cecilia, this is yours, and there''s one for Nathan as well."


    Cecilia instantly noticed the elegant dress in the transparent gift box. It was simple yet opulent. It was a


    piece of art!


    Cecilia held it gently in her arms as her eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Is this a Charles'' design?" Cathy recognized the distinctive logo at once.


    Upon seeing this, others expressed their astonishment as well. "This... this can''t be a fake, can it?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. With this design and material, it couldn''t be a fake."


    "Maybe it''s rented."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Even if it''s rented, it wouldn''te cheap!"


    Cecilia, with her sharp ears, heard Cathy and the others'' whispers.


    "What fake? What rented? This is a design by Charles herself. It¡¯s specifically for me! It¡¯s a one-of-a-


    kind piece in the whole world."


    How could her daughter-inw''s designs be fake?


    They wished Vivienne could design for them, but they should check if they even deserve it.


    "Master Charles is hard to get a hold of. How could she possibly design clothes for you?" Cathy


    sneered. "Cecilia, you wouldn''t have bought a fake to save dignity for your daughter-inw, would


    you?"


    Even though Vivienne''s identity as Charles was revealed in Havenwood, Matthew quickly removed the


    news from the inte.


    Cathy, as a top-tier socialite, had no interest in the news of Havenwood''s upper ss.


    So, she had no idea that Vivienne was Charles.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cecilia gave her a nonchnt look. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t get in touch with Charles doesn¡¯t


    mean I can¡¯t.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to Cathy.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t reveal that Vivienne was Charles.


    If everyone started requesting Vivienne to design their dresses, how tired would she be?


    This honor was for her alone to enjoy.


    Cathy, taken aback, fell silent, all the while casting envious nces at the dress.


    In Rivenwood¡¯s high society, who wouldn¡¯t want a dress designed by Charles?


    Yet, it was Cecilia who had it.


    She could only console herself by believing that Cecilia¡¯s dress was a fake.


    After failing to get a positive response from Cecilia, Cathy turned to Richard. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s your gift?¡±


    Richard held a simple wooden box in his hands.


    He opened it with a bright smile to reveal an elegant and vintage wooden bead bracelet, which seemed


    perfect for an old man.


    "I thought it would be something special, but it''s just a wooden bead bracelet." Paul scoffed as a look of


    disdain appeared on his face.


    Richard shot him a re. "If you don''t want to stay here, then get out."


    With that, he took out the wooden bead bracelet and wore it on his wrist, looking highly pleased.


    "Vivienne, your gift is just perfect for me."


    At his age and status, money was no longer of much value to him.


    A gift that was chosen with heart was what mattered.


    It was evident that Vivienne had chosen the bracelet with care.


    "What a pleasant smell! What is it?" Someone suddenly caught a whiff of a soothing fragrance that


    seemed to instantly rejuvenate them.


    "This is..." Ryan Ellington, Richard''s oldest son, who had been silent till now, suddenly noticed the


    symbol on Richard''s bracelet.


    He startled and eximed, "Specter Healer?!"


    "What''s a Specter Healer?" Everyone was surprised.


    Both Richard and Percival were taken aback, notprehending the situation.


    Paul was still clueless.


    Ryan, however, was already fired up.


    It was indeed the mark of the Specter Healer. And if he wasn''t mistaken, the bracelet was made from a


    unique tree found only in the South Mountains. It was said that whenbined with certain herbs, it


    could cure all ailments.


    The fragrance from the bracelet was already lifting their spirits.


    If he wore it around his wrist daily, the old man would probably live well past a hundred and still be as


    spry as ever.


    "What is this thing? Is it valuable?" Cathy asked, her eyebrows furrowing at everyone''s shock.


    She didn''t bother asking silly questions like who Specter Healer was. She just wanted to know if the


    bracelet was worth any money.


    Specter Healer''s remedies were worth at least ten million on the market.


    Ryan gave Cathy a nod, and his solemn expression was enough to indicate that this item''s worth was


    not something that could be summed up as simply "valuable."


    It was exceedingly valuable.


    Ryan and Cathy then remembered that Vivienne was a country bumpkin. Where did she get the money


    to buy something so valuable?


    Not to mention Cecilia''s designer gown.


    All of these must have been bought by Percival for Vivienne to show off in front of the Ellington family.


    "This bracelet looks nice, but it surely can''t be as valuable as that gemstone, right?" Cathy raised her


    brows and spoke nonchntly.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    No sooner had Cathy finished speaking than Richard shot her a frosty look. ¡°If you keep your mouth


    shut, no one will mistake you for a mute.¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s and Nathan¡¯s faces darkened as well, but out of respect for Vivienne''s first visit, they chose to


    keep their opinions to themselves.


    After all, they had the old man to handle the situation.


    He alone couldmand the room.


    Catching their icy nces, Cathy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Is this


    bracelet worth more than that gemstone?¡±


    She turned her gaze towards Vivienne, assuming an air of superiority. ¡°Vivienne, no offense, but you


    secretly kept the stone you won from the gemstone auction. I heard that you used Percival''s money for


    it. It''s a beautiful gemstone, so why didn''t you show it to your grandfather? That''s quite selfish of you.¡±


    Vivienne looked up at her, took a sip of her tea, and nonchntly asked, ¡°Who told you I used Mr.


    Ellington''s money?¡±


    Cathy paused for a moment and then frowned. ¡°Are you lying? Everyone saw Percival pay for it. What?


    You don''t want to give the stone to the Ellington family, so you''re making excuses that the money


    wasn''t Percival''s? Then who paid for the gemstone, you?¡±


    Before Vivienne could respond, Cathy sneered. ¡°I don''t mean to insult you, but you should know your


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ce. You grew up in a small town, so you''ve never seen such arge sum, let alone 30 million.¡±


    ¡°30 million, huh?¡± Vivienne leaned back in her chair and crossed her legs. ¡°That''s a whole lot of


    money.¡±


    She turned her gaze to Percival as a yful smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Percival, how many bills


    make up 30 million?¡±


    Percival grinned and answered in an indulgent tone. ¡°Quite a lot, I suppose. I''ve never counted. Would


    you like to, Vivienne?¡±


    Vivienne''s eyes crinkled in amusement. ¡°No, I''m just a small-town girl. I haven''t seen much of the


    world.¡±


    Percival''s smile grew brighter as he took Vivienne''s hand and gazed at her with all the tenderness he


    had. ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue with such ignorant people. My Vivienne is a rich woman. I''ll be relying


    on you to support me.¡±


    These fools only saw him paying for her, but they didn''t see who was actually footing the bill.


    If they knew that she was the one with a limited-edition ck card, they might just drop dead.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Vivienne''s eyes twinkled. ¡°One bread roll a day. I''ll keep you well-fed.¡±


    Cathy was instantly annoyed to see Vivienne disregard her and flirt with Percival. ¡°Vivienne, what''s with


    your attitude? I''m talking about the stone. Why are you talking about 30 million?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Richard roared. ¡°Vivienne won the stone because she''s capable, so why are you acting so


    jealous?¡±


    He then turned to Vivienne. ¡°You know, ever since I put on this bracelet, I haven''t been able to get


    angry. It''s strange.¡±


    He usually had a fiery temper, but now he felt unusually calm, even when dealing with these foolish


    youngsters.


    He knew anything with the Specter Healer mark was valuable, but he never expected it to have such a


    calming effect.


    Vivienne turned to the old man and smiled. ¡°Isn''t that a good thing? It''ll help you keep your health.¡±


    Richard admired the bracelet on his wrist. ¡°This is a treasure. I need to show it off to Baron!¡±


    Vivienne was at a loss.


    That waspletely unnecessary.


    ¡°Dad, how could you say that?¡± Cathy looked upset. ¡°You''re showing favoritism towards Percival. He


    can spend 30 million on a woman he''s not even married to, while Paul can''t even buy a car he likes


    because you control his finances. You''re being too biased.¡±


    The Ellington family, although a powerful n, was under the financial control of the old man.


    Each of his sons had a five percent stake, with dividends paid out at the end of the year and a fixed


    monthly stipend of a million. Not a penny more.


    Unless there was an emergency, the old man would not give out more money.


    But Percival was different. The old man was always generous with him. Percival even spent 30 million


    this time, and he didn''t say a word.


    Anyone would feel ufortable about this.


    Moreover, the old man had previously announced that Percival would be his sessor.


    How could this be?


    The old man''s sons, even his other grandsons, were more capable than Percival.


    Even the youngest, Keh Ellington, was a three-time E-sports champion.


    Percival was a wastrel. If he took over the Ellington family, wouldn''t it lead to their downfall?


    Richard gave her a cold look. ¡°I''m biased? How do you have the nerve to say that?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Cathy retorted.


    Ryan shot her a re. ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Cathy¡¯s emotions red up. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t only have one son, and there are more


    grandsons than just Percival. Paul is older than Percival, but he hasn¡¯t found a suitable partner yet. Has


    dad ever worried about him?


    But for Percival, Dad personally attended his engagement party in Havenwood and even gave him so


    much money for his fianc¨¦e. Have you ever considered how the rest of us feel?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the woman, who had remained silent from the start, suddenly interjected.


    "Cathy''s right, Dad! I don''t mind you giving Percival money, but you have to treat everyone fairly. You


    can¡¯t just favor one over the other!"


    This was Richard¡¯s second son, Henry Ellington''s wife, Heloise.


    She sat upright in her chair with her eyebrows slightly lifted and her tone indifferent. "If you gave


    Percival 30 million; then you have to give the same to all your grandchildren!¡±


    ¡°BANG!¡±


    Richard mmed the table in anger. His voice was thunderous as he yelled, ¡°What?! You all want to


    rebel?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not rebelling!¡± Cathy stated, ¡°We just want you to treat all the grandchildren fairly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me for fairness?¡± Richard was furious, but for some reason, ever since he put on that


    bracelet, he was able to suppress his rage.


    He scanned the crowd as his gaze finally fell on Cathy. ¡°You want me to give Paul 30 million, but I ask


    you, what makes him deserving of this money? He¡¯s always out, messing around and making a fool of


    himself. First, he brings home Arabe,pletely tarnishing the Ellington family''s reputation. Now


    he''s involved with this Lisa, a mboyant woman who spends her days in endless revelry. What else


    does he do?"


    "I..." Cathy tried to exin, but Richard didn''t give her the chance.


    "And then there''s Earl Ellington; all he does is tinker with his damn motorcycles. Thepany


    generously gives you 50 million every year, so you can afford to waste 20 million on him. What do you


    mean by fairness?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Cathy was all riled up, but Richard wasn''t inclined to continue arguing with her.


    He turned to Heloise. "And then there''s your eldest son. He spends all his days obsessing over his


    paintings. I''ve offered him a chance to gain experience in thepany, but he stubbornly refuses. Your


    daughter, Fiona, on the other hand, works her heart out for thepany. And what has she received in


    return?"


    Heloise raised an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent.


    "Just the other day, her jewelry studio needed more materials but was short on funds. Do you think the


    5 million I gave her was coughed up by a dog?"


    Heloise remained silent. Her gaze was unfathomable.


    How could 5 millionpare to 30 million?


    "You lot turn your noses up at Percival, but do you realize that the wealth you enjoy is all thanks to


    him?" Richard stated.


    "What?" Ryan and Cathy''s faces were a picture of disbelief.


    Heloise was equally shocked as her gaze subconsciouslynded on Richard.


    Even Cecilia seemed to be temporarily dumbfounded.


    Only Nathan appeared unsurprised.


    After a moment, Cathy found her voice. "How is that possible? Ever since his ident, he''s been idle.


    He doesn''t even know how to read thepany''s reports. How could he have brought us wealth?"


    "Humph!" Richard scoffed. "That''s because you''re both ignorant and dull. Percival has been involved in


    thepany''s affairs for a decade, and it wasrgely thanks to him that thepany survived through


    its toughest times. Without him, do you really think you''d be living the life you are now?"


    Cathy and Heloise fell silent.


    Percival was a good-for-nothing. They''d never believe such news out of the blue.


    But given Richard''s earnestness, they found themselves having to reconsider the way they thought of


    Percival.


    Heloise stayed silent, but Cathy was unable to let Vivienne off so easily.


    Why was it that when Percival''s fianc¨¦e arrived, Richard could do nothing but sing her praises, but


    when her son, Paul, brought a girlfriend home, Richard found fault with everything about her?


    With this thought, Cathy continued to voice her frustration. "The 30 million is spent, so we, the


    Ellingtons, should at least have a share of the stone."


    "Why? It was through her own skill that she found the gemstone, so why should she share it with you?


    You think you''re something special because you''re a Ellingtons? So what? Who do you think you are?"


    Richard red at her.


    Vivienne finally couldn''t help butugh.


    Richard turned to her as a smile yed on his lips. "Did you enjoy Grandpa''s joke?"


    Vivienne grinned. "Not bad at all!"


    Anyone who could casually insult the entire Ellington family deserved respect.


    "Paul''s mother''sst name isn''t Ellington." Vivienne pointed out seriously.


    Although Cathy was Ryan''s wife, she still had her ownst name.


    "Exactly. Why is she demanding a share of your wealth on behalf of the Ellington family?"


    Vivienne thought about it and found herself agreeing with Richard.


    While watching Richard and Vivienne banter, Cathy felt ignored and disrespected. Her anger was


    almost palpable.


    "She''s just a young girl, without money or influence, and yet she buys such expensive gifts for you and


    Cecilia. It''s obvious she''s using Percival''s money," Cathy insisted. She was determined to have


    Vivienne part with the gemstone.


    Paul chimed in. "Exactly, Grandpa. She used our family''s money to get that precious stone. Now the


    money''s gone, and she''s not willing to give us the stone. It''s clear she''s also using Percival''s money to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    buy gifts. If this continues, this little girl will ruin our family."


    Percival nced at Paul and spoke in a calm and steady tone. "Vivienne paid for the stone. Did you not


    hear? If you''re having trouble understanding, maybe you should seek medical help. If you can''t find a


    doctor, let me know. I can help."


    He shrugged carelessly as he continued to humiliate his cousin. "A psychiatric hospital might be a good


    fit for you. Need me to give you a ride?"


    "Percival! You!" Paul jumped up, feeling utterly infuriated. "You''re the one who''s insane!"


    Cecilia''s face darkened. "Who are you calling insane?"


    Paul stiffened and looked up. He saw Cecilia and Richard''s faces turn an icy blue, so he quickly added.


    "We all know what Vivienne is. She''s a country bumpkin from lowly origins. How could she possibly


    afford 30 million?"


    "Huh?" Percival smirked. "She''s from lowly origins?"


    His gaze hardened, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. "The Brooks family''s daughter is from lowly


    origins?"


    Paul was taken aback. He was failing to grasp the meaning of Percival''s statement.


    Cathy was also taken by surprise. "The Brooks family''s daughter?"


    News of Vivienne''s return to the Brooks family hadn''t spread widely yet.


    When Pa had called her, she hadn''t mentioned that Vivienne was the daughter of the Brooks family,


    so Cathy was unaware of Vivienne''s true identity.


    She had always assumed Vivienne was a country bumpkin.


    The first to catch on was Paul. "Are you saying Vivienne is Scott Brooks¡¯ daughter?"


    Percival lifted his gaze and looked at him coolly, but remained silent.


    Paul suddenly remembered what Arabe had told him.


    The Brooks family had always suspected that Arabe wasn''t Scott''s biological daughter and had


    secretly conducted three DNA tests.


    And indeed, it was confirmed that Arabe wasn''t Scott''s daughter.


    So Scott''s real daughter... was Vivienne.


    Paul''s face turned a distinct shade of green.


    He had been so eager to please Arabe. He was even willing to ept her unborn child, whose father


    was unknown.


    He had even provoked Vivienne for Arabe¡¯s sake.


    Who would have thought that Vivienne was Scott¡¯s daughter?!


    And she was already engaged to Percival.


    He was losing in the game of power against Percival, and now, with the powerful backing of the Brooks


    family, he waspletely hopeless.


    His face darkened. He absolutely couldn''t let Vivienne and Percival get married!


    The faces of the Ellington family were quite a spectacle.


    Nobody could have imagined that Vivienne would be the young miss of the Brooks family. The Brooks


    family might not be as affluent as the Ellingtons, but they could easily pull out 30 million dors.


    Richard gave them a nce and asked nonchntly, "Are you done unting your superiority?"


    The room fell silent.


    Richard sipped his water, then said seriously, "I don''t want anyone targeting Vivienne in this house. If


    anyone dares to bother her again, don''t me me for not being merciful."


    Cathy was not willing to back down, but having been in the Ellington family for so many years, she


    could tell that Richard was angry.


    If she said anything more at this point, the old man would mercilessly kick her out without hesitation.


    She wasn''t in a hurry. There was plenty of time.


    Vivienne could be a country girl, but she couldn''t be the young miss of the Brooks family, and she


    certainly couldn''t marry Percival under the title of the Brooks family''s young miss.


    With that, they would have no hope at all.


    She wanted to see if Vivienne and Percival could really end up together.


    Seeing that no one else was speaking, Richard finally turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, if someone


    bothers you in the future, juste and tell me."


    Vivienne smiled faintly. "Alright."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    The Ellington n, besides Richard and Percival''s parents, didn''t even register on her radar. She


    couldn''t be bothered to spare them any thought.


    Whether the money spent on the stone came from her pocket or Percival''s was none of their business.


    This time, for Richard''s sake, she let it slide. But there wouldn''t be a next time.


    "By the way, I''m nning a party here in Rivenwood to formally introduce you to everyone." Richard


    announced. "Back in Havenwood, no one knew who you were. There were always small-minded folks


    who relished feeling superior, so I want everyone to know that you''re my granddaughter-inw. If


    anyone tries to bother you, they''ll have to think twice."


    With that, Richard turned to Percival. "What do you think, kiddo?"


    "I couldn''t agree more."


    Ever since Vivienne decided toe to Rivenwood, Percival had instructed Thomas to start preparing


    a feast.


    He had been ying the cripple for years, so it was about time things got on track.


    Ever since Vivienne got engaged to him, people have been mocking her for marrying a ''good-for-


    nothing.'' He could shrug off the insults, but he wouldn''t let his littledy be wronged.


    "Vivienne, what about you?" Richard asked Vivienne.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows and remained silent for a moment before saying, "Let''s go with your n,


    Grandpa."


    "Great! It''s settled then." Richard wrapped up the conversation, then turned to Cecilia. "You take care of


    the arrangements in the next few days. Let''s get this done sooner rather thanter."


    "I got it, Dad." Cecilia replied.


    Afterward, Richard gave Vivienne a tour around the Ellington Mansion.


    The Ellington Mansion was quite different from the Brooks Mansion. It was actually more of a


    courtyard. It was somewhat like a cloister, yet tinged with the air of an ancient vi.


    It was quite an interesting change of scenery.


    They had lunch together, and then she returned to the Brooks Mansion with Percival.


    Meanwhile, Cathy and the others returned to their respective cottages.


    In the Northern Gardens in the Ellington Mansion.


    Fiona Ellington was at her desk, sketching jewelry designs. The floor was littered with discarded drafts,


    and her cool face was tinged with frustration.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Her room door was ajar, and she looked up to see Heloise entering with an


    unhappy expression.


    Without stopping her work, Fiona nced at Heloise and asked, "Mom, weren''t you going to see


    Percival''s fianc¨¦e? Why are you back so soon?"


    "Don''t even get me started! I''m so annoyed!" Heloise threw her bag on the couch, sat down, and


    gulped down a whole lot of water.


    "What happened?" Fiona looked at thepleted sketch in front of her as her eyebrows knitted


    together.


    She had been drawing all day, but something always felt missing.


    She aspired to design a unique set of hand ornaments, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t


    surpass Master Jessica''s Ophelia''s Heart.


    If only she knew Master Jessica, she would love to ask her what kind of inspiration led to such


    astonishing creativity.


    "It''s all because of your grandpa!" Heloise fumed. "He''s so biased! He gave Percival 30 million to


    splurge on his fianc¨¦e! What''s more infuriating is that Percival''s fianc¨¦e is Scott Brooks¡¯ daughter, and


    your grandpa is already spoiling him rotten. Now that he''s engaged to her, it''s nothing but a huge boost


    for him."


    Heloise raved. "Once he spreads his wings, how is your brother, Jeffrey, supposed to seize the


    Fiona''s eyes narrowed as a trace of mockery curled the corners of her lips.


    Jeffrey Ellington, that waste, was thinking of wresting thepany from Percival? He should take a


    good look at himself first.


    She gathered her thoughts and gave her mom a faint smile. "They''re just engaged, not married. It''s still


    early days. Why are you so worked up, Mom?"


    "Can I not be worked up?" Heloise asked anxiously. "Haven''t you seen how Ryan''s family is eyeing the


    position of sessor? Especially that Paul! He¡¯s trying everything he can to worm his way into the


    thepany, he refuses!"


    Just thinking about it made Heloise¡¯s blood pressure rise.


    Fiona touched her lips with her finger but said nothing.


    She looked at the failed draft in front of her and crumpled it up before throwing it away.


    She refused to believe that she couldn''t create a design better than Master Jessica''s.


    "But at least you''ve established yourself in the design department. As long as we can get the old man


    to change his mind about the sessor, our family still has a chance." Heloise mused to herself.


    Fiona nced at her. "Grandpa has already chosen Percival as his sessor. How can he change his


    mind so easily? Mom, I think you should stop worrying about this."


    Everyone thought Percival was useless, but no one knew that not only was he not useless, but his


    influence could easily crush the Ellington family.


    What was the point of this superficial struggle?


    Who couldpete with Grandpa''s favoritism towards Percival?


    They were nothing more than clowns.


    "Worry about what?" Jeffrey, who had been holed up in his room all day, was about to go out for a drink


    when he heard Fiona.


    "What else could I be worried about?" Heloise stood up and jabbed him in the forehead. "You spend all


    day cooped up in your room, painting your silly little pictures. When Grandpa wanted you to go work at


    thepany, you refused?! What do you think you''re going to achieve with all this painting?"


    "Mom, that''s unfair!" Jeffrey protested. "What do you mean by ''silly little pictures''? They''re my


    treasures!"


    "What treasures? If you keep acting like a baby, the Ellington family will end up in Percival''s hands. And


    where would that leave us?" Heloise¡¯s wasced with frustration as she mercilessly chided him.


    "He wants to take over the Ellington Group? I''d like to see him try. He''s a good-for-nothing, Heloise.


    You honestly think he can take us to greater heights?" Jeffrey retorted with nonchnce.


    As a child, Percival was quite the star. From elementary to high school, he always topped his ss. He


    was the pride of the Ellington family.


    But when he got into college, his grades plummeted. He barely managed to graduate, and that too was


    only after intense cramming under the pressure of his grandfather. He got his degree, but it was a close


    call.


    Later, when his grandfather sent him to thepany, he managed to ruin several projects. Left with no


    choice, his grandfather told him to stay home.


    From then on, Percival wasbeled as a good-for-nothing.


    Little did they know, Jeffrey was secretly full of resentment.


    So, he couldn''t care less about Percival taking over thepany. His concern was the two brothers of


    his eldest uncle, Ryan''s family.


    He didn''t join thepany just to let the Ryan''s family lower their guard.


    He spent his time painting, but he never stopped studying management.


    "Jeffrey..."


    Before Heloise could finish, Jeffrey interrupted her. "Enough. I have things to do. I''m going in."


    Before Heloise could stop him, he had already closed the door.


    Heloise pointed at the closed door and eximed, "He''s going to be the death of me!"


    Fiona nced at her, put down her pen, and stood up. "I have some things to take care of. Don''t wait


    for me at dinner."


    With that, she grabbed her bag and left.


    As the door closed behind her, Fiona''s expression turned icy. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed


    a number. "Why is he still alive?"


    Fiona coldly cut off whatever the person on the other end was saying. "I don''t want to hear excuses.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This time, I want him dead. Don''t mess it up again and leave him half-dead!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    The Brooks Mansion.


    When Vivienne and Percival returned, the great hall of the mansion was filled with people.


    The patriarch, Baron, sat at the head of the table, surrounded by members of the Brooks family.


    Upon seeing the pair enter, Baron gestured towards them. "You two are just in time. Come and sit. We


    have matters to discuss."


    Vivienne nodded, taking a seat with Percival on the empty chairs to Baron''s right.


    Once everyone was present, Baron spoke, "Now that we''ve found Vivienne, it''s time to organize a


    reunion banquet. Scott, take care of it. Send out invitations far and wide, and ensure the feast is


    grand."


    Scott nodded. "I''m on it. The preparations have already begun."


    Baron grunted in approval, then turned his gaze towards Vivienne. "If you have any friends you''d like to


    invite, let your father know so he can send out the invitations promptly. The 15th is a good day, so we''ll


    have it then."


    Today was the 10th, so that left five days.


    "Alright." Vivienne had no objections.


    "Do you have any requirements for your attire or jewelry?" Baron asked next.


    He was aware that Vivienne was a top-tier fashion designer.


    Her designs were unparalleled; even the best designers they could hire couldn¡¯te close.


    "I''ll take care of my dress and jewelry."


    That was the expected answer, so Baron just nodded. "Alright. Then it''s settled."


    Once that was sorted, Baron turned his attention to Percival. His gaze had grown increasingly


    disdainful, but he continued nheless. "Although you two are engaged, her immediate family wasn''t


    involved. You''ll have to go back and talk to your grandfather, so you can ask him to organize an


    engagement party for you two in Rivenwood."


    In Havenwood, the engagement party was hosted by the bride''s family.


    But in Rivenwood, both the engagement and wedding parties were the groom''s responsibility.


    "My grandfather has already arranged it." Percival replied calmly. "If all goes well, it should be the day


    after tomorrow."


    His engagement to Vivienne was already official. There was no need for another ceremony.


    But his grandfather just wanted to host a party to introduce Vivienne to the other major families.


    Upon hearing this, Baron huffed. "Richard, that old man, always trying to one-up me!"


    He then turned to Scott. "You need to speed things up. Have the family reunion banquet tomorrow."


    Scott fell silent.


    Was this a casual dinner at a restaurant?


    Can we just decide this on a whim?


    He felt guilty for having mistaken another girl for Vivienne and had nned to make up for it with a


    grand family reunion banquet. The scale of the banquet couldn''t be any less than what was nned for


    Arabe.


    If they rushed it and had it tomorrow, how could it be grand?


    Even the world-renowned figures he had invited might not be able to make it in time.


    Scott rubbed his temples in frustration. "Percival, could you ask your grandfather to postpone your


    family''s party by a few days? There''s no need for another engagement party. The one hosted by her


    foster parents counts. Just a simple party will do."


    Percival''s lips twitched upwards slightly as he replied, "This would be the first party we host for


    Vivienne, and you want it to be simple?"


    Given thepetitive tension between his grandfather and Baron, there was no way the party would


    be anything less than grand.


    Scott was truly at a loss.


    Did Richard have topete with them?


    Did he have topare everything?


    Seeing that the tension was rising, Timothy quickly intervened. "Let''s leave the parties to the respective


    families. We just need the Ellingtons to postpone theirs a bit. Percival, let your grandfather know that


    he should host the feast after our family reunion banquet."


    "Alright." Percival didn''t argue.


    With that settled, Baron nced at Percival, speaking in a neutral tone. "Pack your things and head


    back to the Ellington residenceter. It won''t do Vivienne''s reputation any good if people find out you''re


    living together."


    Percival was speechless.


    He knew it.


    These fools were up to no good.


    A momentter, he nodded. "Alright."


    His presence there was preventing certain foxes from showing their true colors.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Afterward, Baron inquired about thepany''s affairs.


    With Scott at the helm of the Brooks family, he was responsible for thepany''s affairs, but most of


    his duties were delegated to Ronald.


    Ronald was a prodigy since he joined thepany at a young age. Even before finding Vivienne, Scott


    had treated Ronald like a son and intentionally groomed him to be his sessor.


    Ronald briefed the old man on thepany''s current state of affairs, to which he expressed


    satisfaction.


    Despite relinquishing his position as head of the family, he still needed to keep tabs on the family''s


    affairs.


    "Dad, should we invite the Miller family to the family reunion banquet?" Melissa suddenly asked.


    Baron banned Pa from returning home, but the Miller family was still rted to the Brooks through


    marriage. There were some mutual interests between the two families as well.


    If the head of the Brooks family was hosting a family reunion feast for his biological daughter, it was


    only natural to notify all the major families. If they purposely left out the Miller family, it might look bad.


    Baron''s aged eyes narrowed slightly, then he turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, what do you think?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile. "If I say don''t invite them, will you agree?"


    Baron was taken aback. He met Vivienne''s cold gaze, feeling like she could see right through him.


    He shifted his gaze, falling silent for a moment before speaking. "In the business world, the Millers and


    us have ongoing projects together. It''s alright if you don''t invite Pa, but the head of the Miller family


    must be invited."


    In the circles of the truly wealthy, which family could exist in istion?


    Every family, more or less, had interests intertwined with others.


    It was just a matter of degree.


    He might not care about Pa, but he couldn''t ignore the coboration between the twopanies.


    The Hawthorns were an old-money family, so he always had to consider their long-term development.


    A deeper smile crept onto Vivienne''s face.


    See!


    No matter how nice they sound, their actions reveal their true intentions. They always gave off the


    illusion that they adored her.


    Unfortunately, she was not a naive little girl like Arabe.


    She was not that ignorant.


    Vivienne turned her gaze to Scott, waiting for his opinion.


    Scott felt a jolt in his heart as he met her gaze, and he instinctively exined, "Vivienne, the


    coboration between us and the Millers involves billions of dors."


    He didn''t need to spell it out. He knew Vivienne would understand.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, her smile bing more ruthless. "I see! Well then invite them?"


    In her time with the Brooks, she hadn''t probed deep into the past, but she could read a lot from their


    attitudes.


    She began to understand why her mother had fled on her wedding day.


    Scott?


    Was he worthy?


    If it had been Dorian making this decision, he would have rejected inviting the Millers without hesitation.


    Despite his weakness, Dorian could unabashedly protect her, even though he was a person with no


    blood ties to her.


    What should she do?


    Suddenly, she found herself missing Dorian.


    She still owed him a ''Dad.''

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Vivienne was in a foul mood. She paid no attention to the conversation happening around her.


    She stood up, her voice as cold as ice as she said, "I''m tired. I''m heading to my room."


    With that, she turned and left.


    "I''ll walk with you." Percival stood and followed as his hand found hers in a couple of strides.


    Her fingers were icy. They felt like a winter''s frostbite that pierced her to the bone.


    They walked in silence.


    Upon reaching her room, Vivienne paused and turned to Percival. ¡°Mr. Wolf, pack up and head back to


    the Ellingtons. I have some matters to tend to.¡±


    Percival¡¯s deep and narrow gaze lingered on her face. He pressed his lips together and was silent for a


    moment before he slowly said, "Alright."


    He didn''t offer her any words offort. He knew she didn''t need them.


    He also knew that in her heart, the Brooks family meant nothing to her.


    She wasn''t upset, but rather, she felt sorry for her mother.


    Percival returned to his room, collected his luggage, and left.


    He traveled light with only a single suitcase in hand.


    After he left, Vivienne''s gaze softened, and she returned to her room.


    As soon as she entered, the phone rang.


    It was Matthew.


    "Vivienne, I''ve arrived in Rivenwood." Matthew said. "I just settled down. I¡¯m not far from the Brooks


    Mansion."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Alright." Vivienne replied. "How are things going?"


    "All sorted. Everyone''s settled in. The Frostfire Intelligence Agency is up and running. The order


    system just went live, and we already have a request."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What did they offer?"


    "They have cobra grass and want boar poison. They want to trade in person."


    Vivienne paused. "Are you sure it''s cobra grass?"


    "Positive. I saw the picture." Matthew hesitated. "But Vivienne, could this be a trap? You just


    announced that you needed cobra grass, and someone instantly offered it. It feels sketchy. Maybe we


    should let this one slide."


    "Take it!" Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Where''s the trade taking ce?"


    "Spring Club."


    "Alright. Tell them I''m on my way.¡±


    Matthew wanted to persuade her otherwise, but upon seeing her resolve, he knew it was futile, so he


    simply said, "Understood."


    Vivienne hung up and rummaged through her bag for a small ceramic bottle. She always carried a bit


    of poison with her when she left the house.


    Boar poison¡­ She hardly ever used it.


    For one, this poison didn''t immobilize people like her soft bone powder did, and secondly, its effects


    took longer to kick in. If her life was in danger, nothing was as potent as her shadow venom.


    But who would want boar poison?


    This poison was created by her mother, who lost thest bottle of it before her death. That bottle of


    boar poison was also used on Isolde in the past.


    Vivienne''s gaze hardened. She fell silent for a moment, then tucked the boar poison into her bag, got


    up, opened the door, and left.


    Boar poison, though not as potent as her shadow venom, was incredibly vexing. Her mother had


    intended to destroy it.


    However, she ended up mastering it.


    She didn''t want to trade the boar poison, but cobra grass was very important to her.


    When Vivienne left, the Brook Mansion''s main hall was empty.


    Everyone was probably resting after lunch.


    Vivienne didn''t bother telling anyone she was leaving. She hailed a cab and headed for Spring Club.


    As she sat in the car, Vivienne rested her chin on her hand with her arm propped against the window.


    Perhaps it was time to get a car? Hailing cabs was bing a nuisance.


    The car arrived at Spring Club in no time.


    As soon as Vivienne got out of the car, a text from Matthew appeared on her phone. "Your contact has


    already arrived. They are in the Spring Pavilion."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. That was quick.


    She pocketed her phone and walked into the club.


    The Spring Club was an upscale establishment. It was renowned for its hot springs.


    Most of the wealthy and influential enjoyed soaking in the springs here.


    The private chef here was also exceptional. He was rumored to be a direct descendant of royal chefs.


    However, to enter, you needed a membership card.


    Vivienne walked to the reception, pulled a card from her bag, and handed it to the receptionist.


    The receptionist blinked at the card before eximing, "Diamond membership card?"


    Spring Club memberships were tiered.


    There were regr, intermediate, advanced, and diamond memberships.


    Regr memberships were white, intermediate memberships were blue, and advanced memberships


    were ck, but diamond memberships were gold.


    Each membership tier had different spending levels.


    More importantly, the membership represented status.


    Spring Club staff were instructed about the different membership cards when they started, particrly


    the diamond membership card, which they were told to remember clearly.


    If a diamond member came, they were to be treated with the utmost respect.


    Because there were only two people with diamond memberships.


    The receptionist had been working at Spring Club since it opened and had only seen the diamond


    membership card during training. She had never seen an actual diamond member.


    So, she was a bit taken aback.


    Vivienne nodded. "Please take me to the Spring Pavilion."


    The receptionist was snapped back to reality by Vivienne''s voice, quickly replying, "Please follow me!"


    Throughout the walk, the receptionist kept sneaking nces at Vivienne. She couldn''t believe that


    someone so young held a diamond membership.


    Vivienne stood to the side of the reception desk, taking in the grandeur of the establishment.


    The Spring Club was massive. It was marketed as a club, but it was more akin to a sprawling estate.


    Apart from the hot springs, it housed many other attractions.


    However, Vivienne never bothered to find out what they were.


    The scenery was spectacr, though. A sense of tranquility washed over her as she strolled down the


    hallway.


    After being led around several buildings, the receptionist finally ushered Vivienne into a courtyard


    adorned with a faux mountain. ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡±


    Vivienne hummed in acknowledgement. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The receptionist paused and waspletely taken aback. In all her time working here, she never had a


    customer thank her.


    She looked up and shed Vivienne a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. If you need anything, don¡¯t


    hesitate to ask.¡±


    Vivienne nodded and, as if she had suddenly remembered something, said, ¡°Please don¡¯t disclose any


    information about this membership card to anyone.¡±


    The receptionist blinked before quickly nodding in agreement. ¡°Of course, Miss.¡±


    Once the receptionist left, Vivienne turned to face the closed door. She pulled out a golden mask from


    her purse, adorned it, and then knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    A cool, feminine voice echoed from within.


    Vivienne was momentarily taken aback.


    A woman?


    Upon entering, she saw a woman garbed in traditional national attire sitting at a table in the center of


    the room. The woman wore a silver half-mask, so only her luscious lips were visible.


    The woman poured coffee with practiced grace and eloquent elegance.


    She looked up at Vivienne, who was standing in the doorway, as her expression flickered with surprise


    before she offered a coy smile. ¡°I never expected the founder of the nationally renowned Frostfire


    Intelligence Agency to be a woman.¡±


    Vivienne met her gaze and calmly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the one who wanted the boar poison to be a


    woman either.¡±


    The woman smirked and gestured for Vivienne to sit. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    She ced a freshly brewed cup of coffee in front of Vivienne, wasting no time in getting down to


    business. ¡°Did you bring what I asked for?¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Vivienne''s pale fingers lightly tapped the table as she ced a bottle of rare boar poison in front of her.


    With an indifferent tone, she asked, "What about the cobra grass?"


    "Of course, I brought it." The woman''s scarlet lips curved into a seductive smile. From a vintage bag


    resting on the nearby couch, she reached in and pulled out a red box. As she lifted the lid, an air-dried,


    deep purple nt was revealed.


    Vivienne''s calm gazended on the cobra grass, but she made no move to pick it up.


    The woman''s eyes swept over Vivienne''s golden mask, showing a hint of surprise. Boar poison was


    rare, but cobra grass was even rarer. She had thought Vivienne, who was so desperate for the cobra


    grass, would be impatient.


    "It''s yours now." She grinned generously and pushed the red box towards Vivienne.


    Vivienne then picked up the cobra grass to inspect it before tossing the bottle of boar poison at the


    woman.


    Caught off guard, the woman scrambled to catch it. Annoyed, she challenged Vivienne. "My cobra


    grass is definitely authentic. Are you sure your boar poison isn''t fake?"


    "Do you want me to test it on you?" Vivienne lifted her eyes as her icy gazended on the woman.


    The woman froze; she was deeply intimidated by Vivienne''s stare. It seemed as if Vivienne would not


    hesitate to use the poison on her if she said another word.


    After confirming that the cobra grass was genuine, Vivienne didn''t return it to the box. Instead, she


    ced it in a prepared stic bag, wrapped it carefully in cotton, and put it into her bosom.


    Then she tossed the red box towards the woman''s silver mask.


    "You¡­ you''re so rude!" The woman was taken aback. She couldn''t understand why she had been


    repeatedly offended during her first interaction with Vivienne. She attempted to stand up in anger, but


    suddenly found herself unable to move or speak.


    Vivienne stood up and looked at the woman, who was paralyzed and speechless. She said coldly,


    "Who gave you the audacity to hide a tracker in my stuff?"


    The woman''s eyes widened in fear.


    She was regretting her decision to mess with the Frostfire Intelligence Agency. It was once thergest


    intelligence organization in Veridia, so Frostfire had all-epassing influences all over the world.


    They had no qualms about selling information, as long as the price was right.


    But a decade ago, Frostfire suddenly vanished, leaving no trace behind.


    Unexpectedly, they had recently regrouped.


    After Frostfire''s information system was exposed, many people became rmed. Several of them were


    willing to pay a high price for information.


    Even more disturbing, no one could identify any of Frostfire''s members.


    This caused many to be wary, including her.


    She was rich, but Percival was richer. If she could buy rare boar poison from Frostfire, then Percival


    might be able to buy evidence from Frostfire of her, Fiona''s, betrayal of him and Isolde.


    Knowing that she was dealing with Frostfire''s leader, Fiona had tried to pry into Frostfire''s secrets.


    "You must think you¡¯re clever." Vivienne looked at Fiona with scorn. She had detected the tracker as


    soon as she walked into the room. When Fiona pulled out the box, she knew something was up.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "This time, I''ll let you off lightly because of the cobra grass. Next time, you won''t be so lucky."


    Without another word, she left the room, not even bothering to reveal Fiona''s face behind the silver


    mask.


    To the Frostfire Intelligence Agency, most people held no secrets.


    Rather than caring about the face behind the silver mask, Vivienne''s thoughts had already returned to


    her research.


    Herst study resulted in the creation of an antidote for the poison used by GTO¡¯s men. It had been


    tested on the two assassins who had infiltrated Tranquil Estates in Havenwood. The antidote had


    effectively reduced their enhanced physical abilities caused by the poison, and they did not die


    immediately.


    But the poison had severely damaged their bodies, and they had died a few dayster.


    Therefore, she adjusted the antidote''s form and dosage. The cobra grass was crucial to her new


    form.


    Just as Vivienne walked out of the Spring Pavilion, an attendant was passing by. She stopped her.


    "Wait."


    The attendant stopped immediately, waiting respectfully for Vivienne''s instructions.


    Inside the Spring Pavilion, Fiona was stiffly seated on the couch, watching the door that Vivienne had


    closed. Worry filled her mind as she wondered about when she would be able to move again.


    She then heard Vivienne''s cold voice outside the door, giving instructions to an attendant. "I''m


    reserving this suite for three days. No one is allowed to enter or clean it during this period.¡±


    Fiona''s eyes widened in shock.


    Three days?!


    She¡¯d be trapped in this suite, unable to move for three days?! She wouldn''t even be able to eat or


    drink, let alone use the bathroom!


    Fiona regretted her actions deeply. She shouldn''t have tried to outsmart Vivienne, the leader of the


    Frostfire Intelligence Agency.


    Three dayster.


    News that the Brooks family was nning a family reunion banquet for Scott''s newly found daughter


    was the talk of the town among the elite families of Rivenwood.


    Those who had attended Arabe''s reunion banquet found the news puzzling. Hadn''t they just hosted


    one? How could there be another?


    Some, aware of the truth, avoided discussing the Brooks family''s embarrassing runaround with


    Arabe. Others assumed they were nning a redo for Arabe.


    The only ones who knew that Vivienne was Scott''s real daughter were a few close families.


    ...


    Pendleton Hospital.


    Calista had just finished a medical check-up on Tristan. As she was about to leave, Tristan stopped


    her. "Calista, is Vivienne really my foster father''s biological daughter?"


    "Yes." Calista responded softly. A flicker of difort crossed her face at the very mention of


    Vivienne''s name.


    Tristan looked dazed. This news was new to him as well.


    He had always thought that Arabe was his benefactor''s daughter, so he had defended her at all


    costs. In the process, he had offended Vivienne and Percival, which had led to his current condition of


    being bedridden and helpless.


    And now they were telling him that Vivienne was his benefactor¡¯s real daughter?!


    He was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions, unsure of how to handle this revtion. He had repeatedly


    shamed, and even intended to harm his benefactor''s daughter for an impostor. The shame made him


    wish the ground would swallow him up.


    He couldn''t help but feel grateful. Even though he was confined to a hospital bed and unable to return


    to the Brooks Mansion, he still felt happy to be there. He didn''t know how he would face Vivienne


    otherwise.


    He had med Percival for his condition, even cursing Percival and Vivienne in his heart. But now, he


    felt he deserved what had happened to him.


    He really deserved to end up like this.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Calista watched Tristan''s expression with a slight frown on her face. She had a rare softness in her


    voice as sheforted him. "You shouldn''t linger on past events. None of it was your fault. It''s Arabe


    who should be med for deceiving and using you, right?


    "Besides, you''ve already paid the price for your poor judgement. It wasn''t your fault. Vivienne should


    forgive you if she''s reasonable enough."


    "Really?" Tristan gazed nkly at Calista, finding his heart fluttering no matter how he looked at her.


    "Absolutely." Calista replied with a faint smile, her voiceced with charm. "I believe Vivienne will


    forgive you. After all, she is your savior''s daughter, and your savior was such a good person, wasn''t


    she?"


    With that, she left Tristan''s hospital room with her iPad, leaving him alone to contemte.


    Calista had seen Vivienne''s temper and knew she wouldn''t easily forgive Tristan. So, she nted a


    seed in Tristan''s mind early on, aiming to create arger rift between the two of them in the future.


    Although Tristan was now practically disabled, he still had some worth. If he treated Vivienne like he did


    Arabe, allowing Vivienne to manipte him, Calista wouldn''t be happy.


    After leaving Tristan''s room, Calista didn''t return to her office. Instead, she went to Pa''s room.


    Inside, M was peeling an apple while trying to reason with Pa. "I think you should stop being


    stubborn. Your husband, Mark Miller, has taken his illegitimate son, Aaron Miller, back home. How can


    you still stay in the hospital?"


    "That bastard! I can''t believe he actually did it!" Pa gritted her teeth in anger.


    Aaron was the child of Mark and his ex-fianc¨¦e, Jasmine, whose rtionship Pa had forcibly ended.


    The story of Aaron''s birth was a bitplicated.


    After Jasmine left Mark in anger and moved abroad, she discovered she was pregnant. She couldn''t


    bear to abort the child and gave birth to a daughter, Fleur Miller.


    But fate was never kind to her. When Fleur was seven years old, she was diagnosed with leukemia and


    needed a bone marrow transnt. Jasmine had no choice but to ask Mark for help.


    Mark did more than just get tested himself. He also had Eddy and other members of the Miller family


    tested, but none matched Fleur''s marrow type.


    Despite knowing her actions were hical, Jasmine begged Mark to give her another child. If the


    child''s blood matched, she could save Fleur. Thus, Aaron was born.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Unfortunately, although Aaron''s blood matched Fleur''s, she passed away due to a severe rejection


    reaction after the operation.


    In the following years, Jasmine developed severe depression due to the death of her daughter and


    Mark brought Aaron back from abroad. Due to Pa''s strong objections, he was raised outside the


    family and was not recognized as a Miller.


    But this time, due to the embarrassment caused by Eddy''s live stream, Mark took the opportunity to


    bring Aaron back to the Miller family and announce him as a potential sessor.


    This infuriated Pa, and despite her dramatic reactions, she ended up faking illness and being


    hospitalized.


    Three days into her hospital stay, only her son Eddy had visited her. Nobody else from the Miller family


    came, reportedly because Mark ordered them not to. Naturally, Mark himself didn''t visit.


    To add insult to injury, Mark let Aaron move into the Miller Mansion while she was away. He even


    cleared out the best room for him.


    Pa''s n to fake an illness had backfired spectacrly. But she couldn''t just stop halfway and slink


    home.


    "It''s all because of your newly recognized niece." M sympathetically handed Pa the peeled apple


    slices. "If it weren''t for her insisting on Eddy fulfilling his bet, Mark wouldn''t have had an excuse."


    "It''s all that damned Vivienne''s fault!" Pa seethed at the mention of this.


    Eddy had always been mediocre. He was not favored by the Miller family elders or thepany''s


    board of directors. But because everyone thought Mark only had him as a son and he had the backing


    of the Brooks family, they reluctantly supported him.


    This led to Eddy bing arrogant, thinking he was some kind of prodigy. He always liked topete


    with others and dabbled in obscure interests, like gemstone gambling.


    If it weren''t for him winning 300 million for the family with his gemstone, he might not have gotten over


    the live stream incident.


    However, his inappropriate behavior and the fact that his live stream video was secretly recorded and


    circted privately made it hard for people to ept him as the next head of the Miller family. This


    gave Mark the excuse to make Aaron, his illegitimate son, a candidate for session.


    All of this was Vivienne''s fault!


    Fortunately, Aaron was even less dedicated to his work than Eddy. While Eddy may have earned the


    Miller family 300 million casually through gemstone gambling, Aaron waspletely devoted to E-


    Sports. He became a professional yer at fifteen and didn''t even finish college.


    This was the only thing thatforted Pa.


    "Word around town is that the Brooks family is throwing a big party for their newly found daughter in a


    couple of days." M¡¯s eyes twinkled as she turned to Pa. "But I heard a rumor that when the


    invitation was sent to the Miller family, it specifically said you weren''t invited. What''s up with that?"


    "I have no idea what the old man is thinking!" Pa''s face darkened noticeably. "I''ve been his daughter


    for over forty years, and now he¡¯s shutting me out of the family for some girl he¡¯s just acknowledged.


    I¡¯m not even allowed to attend this party?! I mean, I¡¯m Vivienne¡¯s aunt for crying out loud!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it wasn¡¯t Baron¡¯s idea, but probably Vivienne¡¯s.¡± Calista said while stepping into the


    hospital room.


    ¡°After all, she knows exactly how horrible she¡¯s been to Eddy. I¡¯m guessing she thinks you might cause


    a scene at the party to get back at her.¡±


    Calista chuckled lightly. ¡°She¡¯s really underestimating you, Pa. You¡¯re far too ssy for such antics.¡±


    Pa¡¯s gaze flickered, but she stayed silent.


    ¡°Dr. Pendleton.¡±


    At that moment, someone called out to Calista from the doorway of the hospital room. She turned to


    see a young man with a bruised face.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    After she turned her around, the young man couldn¡¯t help but break into a heartyugh. ¡°Dr. Pendleton,


    your medical skills are impable. I thought I¡¯d be bedridden for at least a couple of weeks after that


    beating I took. But after your treatment, I¡¯m up and about today.¡±


    ¡°Even with the best medical skills, your body can¡¯t handle continuous reckless behavior. Don¡¯t be so


    rash next time.¡± Calista warned him casually. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you meddled in Tam¡¯s affairs. You even


    live streamed it. Look at where that got you.¡±


    ¡°But I gained a lot of poprity because of it.¡± The young man stuck out his tongue at Calista in a


    yful manner, showing her his phone. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got a million followers now. That beating was worth


    it.¡±


    Calista simply shook her head as the young man left, chuckling.


    "That guy..." Pa asked in surprise. "Isn''t he the one who live streamed Tam''s mistress scandal?"


    "Yep." Calista answered nonchntly. "He''s a popr live streamer known as Stardust. He¡¯s quite the


    daredevil."


    "These inte celebrities would do anything for fame. Last time, when Tam''s fifth wife was ganged up


    on by the other four for feeling left out, Stardust sneaked in and live streamed the whole thing. He got


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    seriously injured and was sent here."


    "He''s so bold enough to live stream anything?" Pa''s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    "Yes. Anything." Calista answered, "He once told me about a celebrity who drugged her rival to create


    a scandal. He was going to live stream it but got beaten to the punch."


    "I see." Pa munched on an apple, not asking any further.


    Calista exchanged a knowing nce with M.


    Two hourster.


    Fiona was walking weakly in the hospital garden. The memories of being trapped for three days in the


    Spring Pavilion by the woman in a golden mask were still fresh in her mind.


    When the resort staff found her three dayster, she was severely dehydrated, starved, and had lost


    control of her bodily functions. It was aplete mess. If it weren''t for her mask and her refusal to let


    them take it off, she would have died of shame.


    It was her subordinates who finally received the message and secretly brought her to the hospital. She


    could never forget their faces as they tried so hard to hide their amusement.


    It was clear that the Frostfire Intelligence Agency was behind the whole ordeal. She decided she would


    never cross paths with them again.


    At least she managed to get her hands on the boar poison.


    Last time, Isolde took the hit for Percival. This time, he wouldn''t be so lucky.


    But before that, she had to take care of one person, Vivienne.


    She knew that it was Vivienne who had cured Isolde of the boar poison. So Percival''s fianc¨¦e had to


    go.


    Suddenly, she heard two people talking from behind a holly bush.


    "Is it true that the Brooks family''s newly recognized daughter could cause such a scene at her reunion


    banquet?"


    "Yes. She''s a country bumpkin. She is very crude and has no respect for decorum."


    Fiona recognized the two people talking. One was a young man she didn''t know, and the other was


    Pa.


    She listened quietly.


    "You don''t need to do anything." Pa told Stardust. "I''ll have the pinhole cameras installed. All you


    need to do is live stream the footage. Simple."


    "Okay, sure." Stardust nodded. Although he had just been hospitalized for live streaming a scandal, he


    knew they were nothingpared to the prestigious Brooks family.


    After hearing Pa and Stardust''s conversation, Fiona turned off her phone''s recording function and


    quietly slunk away. It seemed like the Brooks family had its own problems, and Vivienne''s life wasn''t as


    smooth as she thought.


    ...


    Two dayster.


    Vivienne''s reunion banquet was held at the luxurious Yette Pce Hotel''s top-floor banquet hall in


    Rivenwood.


    The Brooks family took this banquet very seriously, especially after the scandal involving the fake


    Arabe.


    The hospitality the Brooks family showed today waspletely different from what they showcased at


    Arabe''s reunion banquet in Havenwood.


    At that time, the Brooks family, with their high status, let Arabe greet the guests alone. But this time,


    it was theplete opposite.


    Judith and Baron yed host in the grand ballroom, while Vivienne secluded herself in the lounge,


    waiting to make her grand debut when she was formally introduced to the guests.


    By the time the Ellington family arrived, the ballroom was bustling with guests. Richard took a nce


    around the room as a satisfied grunt escaped his lips. "At least they haven''t disgraced Vivienne this


    time."


    He then turned to Percival, who was trailing behind him. "Your engagement party must be grander than


    this, understood? We can''t be outdone!"


    "Richard, have you lost your marbles?" Baron retorted angrily as his mustache quivered in indignation.


    "Must you alwayspete with me? Have I stolen your wife or desecrated your ancestors'' graves?"


    "Steal my wife? You couldn''t even manage that when we were young, let alone now when you''re


    knocking on heaven''s door! Even if you did try, you''d never seed!" Richard haughtily huffed. "As for


    desecrating my ancestors'' graves, try me."


    "You!" Baron was so choked with rage that he was rendered speechless.


    "Scott, where''s Vivienne?" Percival asked, ignoring the heated exchange between the two old men.


    "She''s still getting ready in the lounge." Scott responded.


    "I''ll go see her then." Percival had been finding it hard to see Vivieely. Each time he tried to visit,


    Baron would find a way to make things difficult for him.


    Sure enough, just as he was about to step forward, Baron, who had been seething with fury at


    Richard''s taunts, swiftly blocked his path. "It''s not right for a young man and woman to be alone


    together!"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Richard, upon witnessing this, strode forward to stand opposite Baron as he gazed at him with a


    burning fury.


    "What''s the matter?!" He roared. "My grandson wants to visit his fianc¨¦e, and you have a problem with


    that?! They are engaged, so it¡¯s reasonable and legal."


    This damn old codger was always causing trouble for his precious grandson.


    He had even driven his grandson out of the Brooks Mansion, leaving Richard simmering with rage and


    resentment. Now he dared to challenge him again?


    Now that Richard was around, how could he let this old curmudgeon have his way?


    Baron let out a scoff. "How old is Vivienne? The games of children do not count."


    "Baron, my engagement to Vivienne was agreed upon by her mother and my grandfather." Percival


    shot back. His thick eyebrows began to knit together in anger, and his voice became cold and


    unyielding.


    Baron had been giving him trouble for days, and now he wanted to deny his engagement to Vivienne?


    Did the Brooks family really think they held a high ce in Vivienne''s heart? Or did they believe he was


    courteous to them out of fear?


    Baron was taken aback. He menacingly red at Percival but remained silent.


    Scott then gestured to Richard. "Richard, would you please join us in the drawing room for some coffee


    and pastries? We can discuss this matter properly tomorrow. What do you say?"


    Scott spoke earnestly, like a loving father trying to make amends.


    Richard grunted in response and then remained silent.


    Percival nced at him with profound eyes as the corners of his mouth curled into a cool and


    indifferent smile.


    Scott led them to the drawing room to be seated before rushing off with Baron to attend to more of their


    guests.


    In the hallway outside the lounge, Eddy Miller was quietly lurking in a corner. He was watching a video


    on his phone that showed what was going on inside the lounge.


    He saw Vivienne in a T-shirt and jeans, engrossed in her phone. In front of her hung a dress specially


    designed for her by a renowned international designer. This dress was speciallymissioned for her


    by the Brooks family.


    The pastel-colored chiffonyers created avish skirt, which was adorned with diamonds. The top had


    a simple strapless design, entuated with a matching belt that cinched her waist, which was topped


    off with a three-carat diamond embellishment. It was the epitome of luxury.


    Compared to the second-hand starry skirt Arabe wore at her reunion banquet, the Brooks family''s


    regard for Vivienne was evidently higher.


    However, Vivienne seemed uninterested. She showed no inclination to try on the dress.


    Not only was she not wearing the dress, but she also sent away the makeup artist and hairstylist. She


    sat in the lounge, barefaced and natural, refusing to doll herself up.


    "Why hasn''t that wench changed into her dress yet?" Eddy muttered as he began growing impatient.


    Eddy''s mother, Pa, installed a small camera in the lounge and tampered with the luxurious dress.


    Pa had bought a colorless and odorless aphrodisiac from the ck market that would cause anyone


    who came into contact with it to lose control and be lustful. As soon as Vivienne wore the dress,


    she would lose her senses and seek a man to vent her desires.


    At that moment, the man he had arranged would stage a drama with Vivienne. This would be broadcast


    live through Stardust¡¯s ount, the streamer Pa had met at the Pendleton Hospital, known for


    exposing the scandalous private lives of the wealthy.


    Vivienne had humiliated Eddy by live-streaming him doing a headstand while relieving himself. Now, it


    was his turn to give her a taste of her own medicine. He would let everyone see her in a lustful and


    promiscuous state, absolutely ruining her reputation forever.


    Originally, he had wondered how to dismiss the makeup artist and hairstylist apanying Vivienne.


    But Vivienne herself had sent them away, leaving her alone in the lounge.


    However, what frustrated him was that Vivienne, despite not doing her makeup or styling her hair, did


    not even try on the dress. She didn¡¯t even touch it.


    In the surveince footage, she remained motionless, barely moving an inch.


    "Is she even a woman?" Eddy grumbled impatiently. "It¡¯s such a gorgeous and luxurious dress that


    even I, a man, am tempted to wear it. Yet she doesn''t want to?"


    "Oh? Why don''t you try it on?"


    A cold voice echoed in Eddy¡¯s ear from behind him.


    He stiffened. The surveince footage on his phone flickered, and Vivienne, who had been sitting on


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the sofa looking at her phone, disappeared from the lounge.


    ...


    In the banquet hall.


    Ashley wasn''t helping to entertain the guests as she did at Arabe''s reunion banquet in Havenwood.


    Given the attention the Brooks family was showering on Vivienne, her mother, Melissa, and


    grandmother, Judith, were busy mingling with the guests, leaving no room for her to assist.


    She was at ease and was leisurely enjoying food and drinks with a group of friends, casually discussing


    the recent interesting happenings in Rivenwood.


    "Ashley, your newly recognized cousin seems to be more favored than thest one." One of her friends


    teased. "I was at the Havenwood banquet as well, and in terms of scale, arrangement, or the attitude of


    your family, Arabe¡¯s banquet can''tpare to this one. Vivienne is so favored, aren''t you jealous?"


    Ashley justughed off her friend¡¯s sarcastic remark. Perhaps due to the guilt of initially recognizing the


    wrong person, the Brooks family was really doting on Vivienne.


    But at least Vivienne didn''t y innocent to win favor or plot against her out of jealousy, like Arabe


    did.


    Well, even if Vivienne didn''t voice it out, she could tell from the way Vivienne usually treated the


    Hawthorn n that she seemed to have no regard for the benefits of being a part of the Brooks family.


    "Wow! Her dress is amazing." Another girl said as she showed a picture on her phone to the others. It


    was from the Instagram page of the designer who had created Vivienne''s gown.


    "The Brooks really know how to splurge, don''t they? Not only did they manage to get such a high-end


    designer, but they also ensured that a dress that would normally take a month to create was made in


    just a few days."


    Ashley nced at the photo of the luxurious gown, feeling a twinge of envy. Among their generation,


    only Vivienne was treated this way. When the dress was delivered this morning, she couldn''t resist


    trying it on surreptitiously, only for Vivienne to catch her in the act.


    Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment then, but to her surprise, Vivienne didn''t seem to mind.


    She even suggested that they should swap dresses.


    Whether Vivienne was sincere or not, Ashley couldn''t possibly do something so thoughtless. Of course,


    she declined politely.


    "Hey, isn''t that Percival?" The girl admiring the gown suddenly nudged Ashley, pointing towards the


    buffet section where the pastries were.


    "I always thought he was rather handsome, even when he was in a wheelchair. Now that he''s up and


    about, he''s so dashing that it makes your knees weak!"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    No kidding!


    Ashley looked up to see Percival, dressed in a ck suit, standing beside a tableden with pastries.


    He was seemingly looking for something.


    His tall stature,bined with his broad shoulders and narrow waist, was entuated by the casual


    way he had his hand in his pocket. The half of his handsome face that was visible to her was


    uncharacteristically soft and had a hint of a smile. She wondered what he might be thinking.


    Despite his unusually gentle demeanor right now, Ashley didn''t dare approach him.


    She remembered how Percival had humiliated Calista earlier. She also saw how Calista, upon entering


    the banquet hall, would asionally nce Percival''s way without daring to strike up a conversation.


    This man was cold to all women except Vivienne. She was certain that the reason he had a soft smile


    on his face right now was because he was thinking about Vivienne.


    She was right. Percival was indeed thinking about Vivienne.


    He was surveying the pastries on the table and found a piece of strawberry cake in the middle. Just as


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    he was about to reach for it, another slender hand reached out and grabbed the te. With one hand


    on each side of the te, they both paused.


    Percival looked up to find Aaron Miller, the handsome son of the Miller family''s patriarch, Mark. Under


    normal circumstances, he wouldn''t pay much attention to such a neer to the Rivenwood social


    circle.


    However, he had heard his cousin, Keh, talk about Aaron many times, and that had led him to


    remember the young man.


    There was no way he could forget. Keh and Aaron were both renowned E-sports yers. They


    were both known as prodigal sons of the gaming world. After Aaron turned pro at the age of fifteen, his


    team, under the guidance of a mysterious coach, won seven championships in a row, with Aaron


    himself being named the Most Valuable yer in each tournament.


    In contrast, Keh, who also turned pro the same year, spent a year warming the bench before he


    became a starting yer. Although his team eventually won two championships and he was named


    MVP twice, theparisons between him and Aaron never ceased, especially since Aaron''s team had


    a better record despite a string of defeats this season.


    People often said that Aaron was too loyal. He refused to transfer teams and was being held back by


    older yers whose gaming skills were on the decline. If he were to join a better team, he could surely


    win another championship.


    This was why Keh held a grudge against Aaron and would asionallyin to Percival about


    him.


    "It''s for my fianc¨¦e. She likes it." Percival calmly told Aaron, not letting go of the te.


    He was getting slightly impatient with waiting in the banquet hall. He realized he hadn''t seen his


    precious Vivienne for over eighteen hours. Even though they had video chatted at noon, it wasn''t the


    same as seeing her in person.


    So, he was trying to distract himself, and remembering that his darling liked strawberry cake, he


    decided to find one for her.


    Aaron, hearing this, graciously let go of the te and put his hands in his pockets.


    Percival nodded slightly and left with thest piece of strawberry cake.


    As he passed Ashley and her group, he heard them discussing Aaron.


    "That''s the illegitimate son the Millers just acknowledged, right? He''s quite good-looking, but why


    doesn¡¯t he know how to dress properly? He''s wearing a T-shirt and jeans to a formal event. Eddy Miller


    should really teach him some manners."


    That sounded familiar.


    Percival turned to look, and sure enough, Aaron was wearing a casual T-shirt and jeans. His hands


    were in his pockets, and he was trailingzily behind Mark.


    The pose and the attitude were all too familiar.


    "I remember you not liking sweets when you were a kid. When did you start liking strawberry cake?"


    Mark asked the boy trailing behind him.


    "It''s a friend I haven''t seen in a while who likes it." Aaron replied with a smile. "If she likes it, then I like it


    too."


    Mark frowned slightly, not knowing what to do with his illegitimate son. He had brought Aaron to this


    event to introduce him to the circle of prominent families, but the boy didn''t leave him any dignity.


    Upon seeing Percival arrive with the strawberry cake, Isolde chuckled. "I bet this cake is for Vivienne."


    Fiona swept her gaze over Isolde as a smirk yed on her lips.


    After tonight''s banquet, they, the third branch of the Ellington family, will probably change its tune. They


    might not want Vivienne as their daughter-inw anymore, which would be a good thing for her. Having


    someone who could cure the effects of the boar poison was a nuisance.


    "How long are we supposed to wait for Vivienne to appear?" Paul sneered. He was growing more


    impatient by the second. "Even my grandfather isn''t this pompous on his birthday."


    Percival''s gaze hardened, and he cast a chilling nce at Paul. "Seems like I shouldn''t have helped


    you get your jaw back in ce so quickly after thest time we met."


    Paul cringed, and his mouth quickly snapped shut, but his eyes glittered with malicious intent.


    "Scott, I think most of the guests have arrived, don''t you think?" M had been hanging around Scott


    since they entered the banquet hall, ying the part of the hostess and helping him greet guests.


    Scott tried repeatedly to create distance between them, but she kept clinging on. Not wanting to make


    a scene, he let her be, but his brow furrowed deeply every time she spoke up.


    Nevertheless, he nced at Baron and Judith.


    Baron nodded. "Yes, the guests have mostly arrived."


    Scott signaled to the staff, and the music in the banquet hall immediately softened. Someone went to


    the lounge to notify Vivienne that it was time for her grand entrance.


    The banquet hall had a two-story design. Scott, holding a microphone, stood on the staircase leading to


    the upstairs lounge. He cleared his throat gently, drawing the attention of all the guests.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, tonight I''m hosting a reunion banquet for my daughter, Vivienne. Vivienne was


    lost for many years but has now finally been found and returned to our family. Tonight, I will formally


    introduce her to you all."


    Many of the guests remembered that the daughter Scott had found was named Arabe. Why had


    there been a sudden change? Had she changed her name?


    But nobody would be impolite enough to ask aloud. They simply craned their necks towards the


    staircase leading to the lounge, waiting for the much-anticipated debut of the Brooks family''s heiress.


    They were all eager toy eyes on her, offer a fewpliments, build a rapport, and thus fulfill their


    purpose for attending the reunion banquet.


    The banquet hall fell silent, save for the soft music floating in the air.


    All eyes were glued to the staircase as they waited in silence.


    But the seconds and then minutes ticked away. Nearly ten minutes of silenceter, there was still no


    sign of Vivienne. An eerie silence enveloped the entire banquet hall.


    Many started to wonder what was going on. Why wasn''t sheing out?

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Baron''s forehead was scrunched up in worry.


    He turned towards Scott, asking, "What''s happening? Why hasn''t Vivienne shown up yet?"


    "I¡¯m not sure." Scott nced towards the staircase. "She should be out soon. Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Percival, with his deep-set and icy eyes, turned his gaze towards the lounge at the top of the staircase.


    His stern face was devoid of any trace of emotion.


    After a moment of silence, he gave out amand to Thomas. "Go check on her."


    Thomas nodded. "Alright."


    Just as Thomas was about to ascend the staircase, a shrill voice suddenly eximed, "Oh my God!


    What''s going on? Stardust is live streaming and iming that the Brooks family''s little princess is being


    promiscuous! What the hell? Isn''t the Brooks family¡¯s little princess in the lounge?"


    Thomas halted in his tracks, furrowing his brows at the speaker.


    The speaker was Ashley''s friend. Her eyes were widened in shock as she stared at her phone.


    Upon hearing this, everyone quickly pulled out their phones to watch the live stream.


    The title boldly read, "Shocking! The Brooks family''s little princess caught in the act during her own


    banquet. For more details, tune in now!"


    In the blink of an eye, the live stream was swarmed with viewers.


    The host hadn''t shown their face, and the live stream was pitch ck. However, the flirtatious voices of


    a man and a woman could be heard clearly.


    Even though the screen was ck, the seductive voice of the woman bore a striking resemnce to


    Vivienne''s.


    "Oh my God!" Ashley instinctively scanned the room. "This can''t be my cousin¡­"


    She didn''t dare finish her sentence. She was afraid of stirring up trouble and drawing attention to


    herself, so she immediately shut her mouth.


    Although she hadn''t spoken much to Vivienne, she could still recognize her voice.


    The voice wasn''t exactly like Vivienne''s, but it was close enough to raise doubts.


    What was going on?


    Wasn''t Vivienne supposed to be getting ready in the lounge?


    How could she be doing such a thing?


    And she was streaming it?!


    Ever since Vivienne returned to the Brooks family and received everyone''s adoration, Ashley had


    began feeling a bit ufortable. But she could discern that Vivienne wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Could this be Vivienne¡¯s way of taking revenge against the family?


    Was she seeking retaliation because Scott had mistaken Arabe for her?


    "No wonder Ms. Vivienne has been refusing toe out. She''s been too busy fooling around in the


    lounge."


    "Tsk, tsk. This Ms. Vivienne is quite something. Normally, people would do such things in secret, but


    she''s doing it out in the open. She¡¯s even broadcasting it. How much does she despise her family?"


    "Maybe she''s just lonely. I heard that Ms. Vivienne grew up in the countryside with no one to teach her


    any better. That''s probably why she''s doing such a shameless thing."


    Amid the gossiping crowd, therge screen in the hotel''s ballroom suddenly lit up.


    The screen was connected to Stardust¡¯s live stream.


    The voices from the live stream echoed through the ballroom''s speakers, causing the faces of the


    guests to flush with embarrassment.


    Especially the female guests.


    Scott''s face was visibly strained. Before he could say anything, Calista nced at him. "Maybe


    Vivienne isn''t feeling well. Should we go check on her?" She slyly suggested.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    No sooner had she spoken than she felt a chilling from nearby.


    She turned to see Percival''s eyes narrowing. His gaze was as sharp as a de, and it was aimed


    directly at her. His aura was seriously intimidating; it made him seem like a demon from hell who was


    ready to take a life at any moment.


    Calista instinctively shivered, retracting her gaze and avoiding any further eye contact.


    "Impossible!"


    Richard was shaking with rage and gripping his cane tightly. "There''s no way that''s Vivienne! Who is


    trying to tarnish her reputation at her own banquet?!"


    Whoever dared to pull such a stunt under his watch was asking for trouble!


    Regardless of who tried to tarnish Vivienne''s reputation, he would never believe it, let alone let it slide.


    Percival''s icy gaze shifted away from Calista. He stood up with his hands still in his pockets and


    scanned the room. Hismanding presence silenced everyone.


    But questions popped up.


    Wasn''t Percival supposed to be a nobody?


    Why did he suddenly exude such a terrifying presence?


    It was like he was ready tomit murder.


    Percival withdrew his gaze and turned to Baron and Scott. "Baron, Scott, what do you think?"


    "I, of course, believe that the person in the live stream isn''t Vivienne." Baron was somewhat shocked


    by Percival''s sudden disy of authority and was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Then it clicked.


    Richard''s grandson, especially his most cherished one, couldn''t possibly be a nobody.


    "Someone check this out! Who dares to frame my daughter at her own banquet?!" Scott suddenly


    Scott was the head of the Brooks family, but he had handed over the business affairs to Ronald years


    ago.


    After retreating from the business world, he had lost his sharp edge.


    But right now, he exuded a truly threatening aura.


    Upon hearing their responses, Percival nodded in satisfaction. He removed a hand from his pocket and


    casually adjusted his slightly creased sleeve cuff.


    "Scott''s word is enough. There¡¯s no need for you to investigate; I''ll handle it. If someone ns to


    sabotage my fianc¨¦e during her own banquet, they''re not getting off easy."


    He lifted his cold eyes, which werepletely devoid of any warmth, to meet Scott''s. "Wouldn''t you


    agree?"


    Scott furrowed his brows. He pondered for a moment before finally speaking, "Vivienne is my daughter.


    If anyone should defend her, it should be me." Scott''s eyes met Percival''s. His tone was neither cold


    nor warm. "You''re overstepping your bounds!"


    He had no objections to Vivienne and Percival being together.


    After all, the two were engaged, and as a father, he naturally had no objections.


    But it was not eptable for Percival to always try to show off in front of him.


    Percival locked eyes with him. The shifting glimmer in their eyes was like a sh of swords.


    After a moment, Percival¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Fine! I hope everyone is satisfied with the


    oue you bring about."


    His voice was indifferent and devoid of warmth.


    But after saying this, he gave Thomas a look.


    Thomas immediately understood and began heading towards the lounge.


    Scott retracted his gaze, gave him a quick nce, and then turned to the crowd. "My daughter would


    never do such outrageous things. I will give everyone a satisfactory answer."


    Just then, the live broadcast on the public screen suddenly resumed.


    A dusky pink skirt shed by. The diamond on it was so dazzling that it was actually blinding.


    "Isn''t the situation clear yet? Thedy of the Brooks family is nowhere to be seen, while the woman in


    the live broadcast is wearing a dress that was specially made for her. Doesn''t Mr. Brooks find this


    whole thing ludicrous?!"


    "Is she not taking us seriously?! Why is the distinguished daughter of the Brooks family publicly


    behaving this way?!"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The room was buzzing with conversation. The scales were tipping dramatically against Vivienne.


    The people at this banquet were influential figures in Rivenwood. They were unustomed to such


    humiliation.


    Percival surveyed the room as a storm brewed in the depths of his eyes.


    Just as he was about to make a scene, a calm voice echoed from the staircase. ¡°What exactly did I do


    to deserve this disrespect?¡±


    All eyes were drawn to Vivienne. She was still in her casual attire and was strolling nonchntly into


    the spotlight.


    She nced around the room. "Did I miss some sort of spectacle?"


    Her appearance was like a thunderbolt. The crowd was left stunned.


    She was clearly in the live video earlier, yet here she was, acting as if nothing was amiss, leaving


    everyone in a daze.


    Before anyone could voice their confusion, the video feed shifted again.


    The camera swung to the lounge, where Eddy was dressed in a designer dress. He was flushed and


    incoherent while seated in a chair.


    Suddenly, someone burst into the room and grabbed Eddy, leading him away.


    The crowd was utterly baffled.


    What was happening?


    Was that a kidnapping?


    Why would anyone kidnap Eddy?


    He was a spoiled rich kid with no money, and he certainly wasn''t his father, Mark''s favorite.


    Even if they wanted to ransom him to Mark, he probably wouldn''t pay.


    ¡°Wait! Isn¡¯t Eddy wearing Ms. Vivienne¡¯s dress?¡±


    Finally, someone realized the anomaly and shouted it out.


    Only then did everyone recall that, when Eddy was taken away, he was wearing a dress.


    That dress had been showcased on the social media of the designer that the Brooks family had hired


    for this special asion, generating a lot of envy.


    So, everyone immediately recognized that Eddy was wearing the same dress from the designer¡¯s post.


    Everybody was dumbfounded, and then someone finally shouted, ¡°So, the kidnappers were actually


    after Ms. Vivienne? Eddy just got caught in the crossfire?¡±


    ¡°Is Vivienne cursed or something? How could Eddye to a party and end up getting kidnapped?¡±


    The Brooks family looked on as their faces turned ashen as the murmurs continued.


    Suddenly, a disgruntled voice broke through the noise.


    ¡°What the hell does Eddy getting kidnapped have to do with Vivienne? Are you people just bored?¡±


    Everyone turned towards the source of the voice to see three girls and two boys, all around eighteen or


    neen,ing in through the door.


    They gave the crowd a scathing look before heading towards Vivienne, calling out in unison, ¡°Ms.


    Vivienne!¡±


    Vivienne paused. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡±


    For her banquet, the Brooks family had allowed her to invite her friends.


    Considering her students from ss Eighteen had all performed well in their finals, she had promised


    to arrange a dinner with Stephen for them and invited them all toe to the banquet.


    Since the new school year was about to start, the students would be in Rivenwood anyway.


    But all the students from ss Eighteen were tied up and couldn¡¯t make it.


    ¡°It¡¯s your reunion banquet, Vivienne. How could we possibly note?¡± Faye said with a smile, ¡°We all


    wanted to surprise you, but there were too many of us, so we decided to send the five of us to


    congratte you.¡±


    Vivienne looked at the five in front of her.


    Charlotte, Faye, Coral, Logan, and Oberon.


    Her normally indifferent heart softened slightly.


    ¡°Vivienne, congrattions on finding your birth family.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°My grandma and parents


    asked me to congratte you on their behalf. My dad still says he owes you a meal. Once he¡¯s in


    Rivenwood, he promises to make it up to you.¡±


    Vivienne smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Just then, Doreen Baker and Egbert Churchill approached.


    Egbert was the heir to the Churchill family.


    Since the family patriarch was still in charge, Egbert hadn¡¯t taken on the role of head of the family.


    The almost fifty-year-old Egbert, dressed in a tailored suit and gold-rimmed sses, didn¡¯t have the


    sharp edge of a seasoned businessman like Scott.


    Instead, he had the air of a refined gentleman.


    Doreen, dressed in a high-end designer dress, looked even more elegant.


    When they stopped in front of Vivienne, Doreen began speaking with a beaming smile on her face.


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne, we apologize for beingte. Congrattions on finding your biological father.¡±


    Although the Churchill family wasn¡¯t one of the four major families, they held significant influence in


    Rivenwood.


    Therefore, they had been invited to Vivienne¡¯s banquet.


    However, since their daughter, Faye, had also received an invitation from Vivienne and wanted to


    attend, they had to pick her up first. They ran into traffic on their way, which made themte.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vivienne replied with a polite smile.


    Her smile was like a myriad of blossoms bursting into full bloom, stunning everyone present.


    Who was it that said Ms. Vivienne was a country bumpkin? Did she look uncouth and clueless about


    etiquette?


    Just from her casual conversation with Egbert and Doreen, one could see she was anything but.


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne cured my daughter.¡± Egbert adjusted his sses as a smile yed on his lips. ¡°I''ve been


    wanting to thank her in person but never found the right moment. Maybe we could grab a burger


    sometime when you''re free?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After some light chit-chat, Vivienne excused herself to attend to some matters, telling them to make


    themselves at home.


    Suddenly, Charlotte, her face turning icy, broke the friendly atmosphere. ¡°Who was it that said Eddy¡¯s


    kidnapping had to do with Ms. Vivienne? Stand up! Let me see if you have maggots or crap for brains.¡±


    Charlotte had been a troublemaker for years. Her sharp tongue was always ready to cut at someone¡¯s


    dignity.


    Faces around the room instantly darkened.


    Unfazed by the crowd¡¯s reaction, Charlotte continued coldly, ¡°That dressing room is Ms. Vivienne¡¯s.


    Eddy, her cousin, not only intruded but also tried on her gown. Is he some sort of pervert who gets off


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    by wearing women''s clothes? How did he even squeeze into it without ripping it?¡±


    ¡°If he hadn''t intruded into Ms. Vivienne¡¯s room, would he have been kidnapped? Can¡¯t you people even


    think straight?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, Ms. Vivienne was falsely used of misconduct on the live stream, and then Eddy showed up.


    Which of you half-wits came up with the idea that Ms. Vivienne kidnapped him? And what''s with calling


    her ¡®cursed¡¯? The only ones cursed here are you lot! Can''t you tell right from wrong?!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s tirade stung, leaving many in the room visibly ufortable.


    Paul, standing at the back, bore the brunt of it. He was one of those with ill intentions. He was nning


    to kidnap Vivienne amid the chaos, only for Eddy to make aplete fool of himself.


    Worse still, his men had mistakenly kidnapped Eddy instead.


    The nerve of that guy!

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Charlotte shot a nce at everyone present and muttered even more curses under her breath.


    She then turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, we Redwoods may not be a big name in Rivenwood, but I still


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have some standing here. If anyone dares to give you trouble, the Redwoods would be the first to take


    offense."


    It wasn''t just Charlotte speaking.


    She had long considered Vivienne as her closest confidante. Even if she wasn''t capable of much, she


    was willing to step forward for Vivienne whenever needed.


    This was also a reminder of what her grandmother and parents had told her before they arrived in


    Rivenwood.


    Vivienne had done her family a great favor, and they were known to repay their debts.


    Her parents were concerned about Vivienne''s situation with the Brooks family, so they asked her to


    speak up.


    They had arrivedte and were unaware of the drama that had unfolded in the banquet hall.


    On the way, Logan caught a glimpse of a live stream iming to show Vivienne. The moment they


    heard about it, they hurried over.


    Arriving at the entrance of the banquet hall, they heard someone ming Vivienne for Eddy''s


    kidnapping. Charlotte couldn''t hold back her anger.


    Bullying Vivienne?


    They would have to face the repercussions from the forty-odd students of ss Eighteen.


    Vivienne smiled. "Alright."


    She epted the kindness of those who offered it, and she would return it in kind.


    This sudden interruption left many of the invited guests at the banquet and the Brooks family


    themselves taken aback.


    Scott was the first to regain hisposure. "Vivienne, what just happened? Eddy..."


    Vivienne turned her gaze toward him as her expression slowly returned to its cold indifference. "Mr.


    Brooks, your nephew drugged my dress and prepared a man in advance."


    After she said this, another shocking scene appeared on therge screen.


    The image was clear. Eddy''s face was covered in injuries, and he was engaged in a scandalous act


    with another man!


    Screams of shock erupted from the younger girls in the room, who hastily covered their eyes.


    The adults were visibly angry. "This is outrageous! How does the Miller family educate their children?!


    Doing such acts in public is just¡­disgraceful!"


    "Before this, I heard rumors about Eddy''s secret preferences. I didn''t expect him to not only have


    peculiar tastes but also a wicked sense of humor. Last time he live streamed himself doing a headstand


    while relieving himself, and now this... I''m speechless!"


    "Report this! What kind of person does something like this? It''s sick!"


    Vivienne looked at the screen and was actually slightly shocked.


    She raised her curious eyes to look at Percival, wondering if all this was his doing.


    She had sensed the danger early on and had nned to let them take Eddy.


    Draven was waiting outside for Eddy, and Eddy wouldn''t have a good time if he was taken.


    But she hadn''t expected this to be live streamed again.


    Percival raised an eyebrow. ''If they think they can harm you, they should be ready to face the


    consequences.''


    Vivienne was shockingly surprised by how swiftly he took revenge.


    Alright then. Her Mr. Wolf was indeed quite cool.


    Suddenly, she felt that relying on Mr. Wolf wasn''t such a bad idea.


    A shriek interrupted her thoughts.


    "Eddy!"


    Pa, who had been in a daze since seeing Viviennee down from the upstairs and Eddy being


    taken away on the live stream, had finally snapped out of it.


    She rushed towards Vivienne with eyes filled with resentment. "It was you, wasn''t it? Why are you so


    heartless? He''s your cousin! You already shamed him by forcing him to live stream before, and now


    you''re still not letting him off?"


    Pa tried to grab Vivienne, but Vivienne sidestepped her, causing Pa to stumble.


    "Vivienne, I swear, I¡¯ll make you pay!" Pa angrily dered.


    She then turned to a servant brought by the Miller family. "What are you standing there for? Go bring


    the young master out!"


    The servant quickly ran upstairs.


    The sounds from the live stream became increasingly unbearable, making Pa both angry and


    anxious. "Turn it off! Turn off the live stream!"


    However, no one paid her any attention.


    Pa ran over to therge screen, looking for the off button. She tried to turn off the live stream, but no


    matter how hard she pressed, it wouldn''t turn off.


    She had forgotten that the live stream was being broadcast by Stardust, who wasn''t even here. Even


    worse, the camera in the dressing room was hidden.


    Pa couldn¡¯t help but breakdown in tears.


    She suddenly turned to Scott as her eyes filled with an all-epassing hatred. "Scott! Look at this! It


    was your precious daughter who set up my son like this! Are you just going to stand there and watch?


    You caused me to lose Katara, and now your daughter is going to ruin my son too?


    Where did I go wrong? I''ve always supported you in everything you wanted to do. But how have you


    treated me in return?


    Do you see how much your daughter has embarrassed Eddy?! Do you know how many people have


    seen this? How is he supposed to face anyone now? How am I supposed to face anyone?"


    "Enough!"


    Scott''s voice was akin to the low growl of a tired and angry Pitbull. "You keep saying Vivienne set up


    Eddy, so let me ask you a question. Why was he in Vivienne''s dressing room? That room was for


    Vivienne''s makeup only; even Percival, her fianc¨¦, hasn''t entered it, but Eddy, her cousin, has?"


    Scott''s face was dark and frightening. "What was he doing in Vivienne''s dressing room? Where did the


    voice at the start of the live streame from? Do you really think I''ve been so out of touch with our


    family affairs all these years that I now don''t have a brain?"


    Baron and Judith stood to the side, watching Pa coldly without speaking.


    It was clear to anyone with eyes that Eddy had tried to get back at Vivienne and had ended up falling


    into a trap.


    They brought this on themselves, and now Pa was trying to me Scott?


    "So, he can''t go into her dressing room? Eddy is her cousin! Why can¡¯t he call her out of her room?"


    Pa scoffed. "I see how it is now. You''ve never cared about us."


    Pa red at Vivienne and spoke in an ice-cold tone. "You wretch! It''s all your fault! Why couldn''t you


    just stay in the countryside? Why did youe to Rivenwood? Why did you return to the Brooks


    family? You''re just a jinx! You''re the reason why my Katara can''te back!"


    Her voice rose with each usation. She seemed to be teetering on the brink of hysteria.


    Ashley, who was standing on the sidelines, finally couldn''t bear it any longer. "Pa, don''t you think


    you''re being a bit harsh?" She interjected. "Who doesn''t have your back in our family? Aren¡¯t we


    always giving way to you? And besides, if, as a cousin, I feel awkward entering my cousin''s room, don''t


    you think it''s even more inappropriate for a man to do so? You''ve been picking on Vivienne from the


    start, and as for this incident, he got what wasing to him.


    And more than that, this is Vivienne''s home. Why shouldn''t she be able to return? When Katara went


    missing, it wasn''t Vivienne''s fault, so why are you ming her? Aren¡¯t you being unfair?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Pa snapped. "Who asked for your opinion?!"


    "I''m just speaking the truth! Besides, you say Vivienne set up our cousin, Eddy, but do you have any


    proof?" Ashley retorted defiantly.


    "You!" Pa was momentarily speechless.


    Did she have any proof?


    Of course not.


    This was supposed to be her weapon against Vivienne.


    Why would she leave any proof behind?


    "You don''t have any proof! But I do!" Suddenly, Fiona, who had been silent all along, spoke up.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Everyone turned to Fiona, looking dumbstruck.


    What was going on?


    Wasn''t Percival Fiona''s cousin?


    Why was she siding with Pa against Vivienne?


    Richard''s face fell immediately. "Fiona, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Fiona gave them a slight smile, pulled out her phone, and yed a recording.


    The conversation between Pa and Stardust was clearly audible in the hall.


    How Pa had bribed Stardust and nned to embarrass Vivienne at the family reunion was all


    revealed.


    Pa''s face turned pale. She never would have thought that Fiona would record her conversation with


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Stardust.


    Especially since she had just assumed that Fiona was on her side.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "I can''t believe Pa would be this malicious. After all, Ms. Vivienne is her niece. She even wanted to


    ruin her niece''s banquet."


    "Pa once drugged Mark to marry him, causing Mark to break up with his fianc¨¦e. She has done such


    things before, so it''s not surprising that she would do it again.¡±


    "I wonder what Scott is going to do. On one hand is his sister; on the other is his daughter."


    Pa was both angry and anxious as she listened to the conversations around her.


    She hurriedly defended herself. "It wasn''t me! That''s not my voice! Fiona is framing me."


    "SMACK!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Baron pped her across the face. "With such clear evidence,


    you¡¯re still trying to deny it?! It seems you didn''t take my warning seriouslyst time!"


    For this banquet, they considered Vivienne''s feelings and prohibited Pa from attending.


    But she had sneaked in anyway.


    With so many people present today, he didn''t want to make a scene because of Pa.


    But who would have thought that she would go as far as to drug Vivienne''s dress?


    Baron used all his strength in that p, so Pa''s face instantly swelled.


    She covered her face, angrily saying, "Dad! Why did you hit me? I''ve said it wasn''t me! It was obviously


    Vivienne harmed Eddy! You can''t me me just because of Vivienne!"


    Then, Pa red at Fiona. "Fiona is probably in cahoots with Vivienne. Who knows? This might be


    Richard''s doing! The Ellington family wants to suppress us and the Miller families, so they made up this


    recording to frame me!"


    Fionaughed. "I hadn''t even met Vivienne before this banquet. How could we conspire to frame you?


    Can you really say that? If you have doubts about this recording, you can inspect it. We, the Ellington


    family, don''t need to bully an outsider like you."


    Richard''s face improved a lot after hearing the recording.


    He was very satisfied with Fiona.


    Compared to his other grandchildren, apart from Percival, Fiona was the one who pleased him the


    most.


    Members of the Ellington family should present a united front.


    Percival cast a deep gaze on Fiona.


    Pa was somewhat flustered. How could she inspect it? That was obviously her in the recording.


    If she inspected it, wouldn''t she be admitting her guilt?


    At that moment, Eddy was brought out from Vivienne¡¯s dressing room by the Miller family''s servant,


    causing Stardust''s live stream to also shut down.


    Seeing this, Pa hurried over. "Eddy, are you okay? Can you tell me what happened? Why were you


    in Vivienne''s dressing room? Did she kidnap you?"


    After saying this, she gave Eddy aplete once-over.


    The effects of the drug hadpletely worn off after his encounter with the man.


    He was now clear-headed, but every time he thought about what he had done with a man...


    Ugh!


    He quickly ran to a corner, found a trash can, and vomited violently.


    When he felt a little better, Eddy charged over with a face that looked like he wanted to kill Vivienne.


    "You wretch! I''ll kill you!"


    With that, he charged at Vivienne.


    Vivienne stood still and looked at him indifferently with her hands in her pockets.


    Percival quickly stepped in front of Vivienne.


    At the same time, Scott and Leopold rushed over.


    Leopold aimed a kick at Eddy, targeting his special ce.


    Caught off guard, Eddy let out a yell and hopped around clutching himself.


    Scott roared. "Bastard!"


    Scott¡¯s fury startled Eddy. He hadn''t seen his uncle be angry in a long time and was momentarily


    scared stiff.


    Scott''s eyes were filled with a burning rage as he red at Eddy. "I haven''t settled the score with you


    for framing Vivienne, and now you darey a hand on her in public? Do you really think I''m dead?"


    "Uncle, I..." Eddy fell into a sudden panic. He was about to exin when Scott yelled, "Tie him up and


    hand him over to the police! Tell the police that we do not ept any mediation!"


    Vivienne, who had been watching coldly from the side, raised her eyes slightly, and her lips curled into


    an indifferent smile.


    She wasughing, but nothing about her smile was genuine.


    "No!" Pa shrieked. "Brother, you can''t do this to Eddy! He''s your nephew! You caused me to lose


    Katara, so you can''t let me lose Eddy too!"


    "Shut up!" Scottmanded coldly, "Because of Katara, I have been tolerating you, but that''s not a


    reason for you to bully Vivienne again and again! You lost your daughter, so you take it out on mine?


    What kind of logic is that?"


    He felt guilty about and responsible for Katara''s loss.


    Over the years, he had been secretly and openly supporting Pa, helping her resolve numerous


    issues. He figured that he had done enough.


    "But you still owe me! I don¡¯t care! You once promised me a favor, and I want you to let Eddy go!" Pa


    knew that the situation had escted to a point where nobody would believe her innocence.


    The evidence was indisputable.


    If Scott were to dig deeper, he would undoubtedly find her connection to Stardust.


    Instead of framing Vivienne, she decided to prioritize protecting Eddy.


    Scott furrowed his brows. He hadpletely forgotten about the promise he made to Pa years ago.


    He paused for a moment and turned to nce at Vivienne.


    She was looking back at him. Her face was an unreadable mixture of smiles and seriousness.


    Those crystal-clear eyes seemed capable of seeing through everything. It pierced straight into his


    heart, revealing his true intentions.


    "Vivienne, I¡­."


    Scott was about to speak when a few uniformed officers walked in.


    They shed their badges and continued to professionally address why they had arrived. "Eddy, we


    need you toe with us. There have been reports of you streaming inappropriate content. Please


    <pe with us to assist in our investigation.¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    As soon as Eddy heard this, he panicked. "No! I''m not going!"


    Last time, he also ended up at the police station because of a scandalous live-streaming incident. If he


    got arrested again, it would be his second round in the mmer.


    Worse still, thest time he was arrested, his father brought back Aaron, his illegitimate half-brother.


    If he got arrested again, he feared his father would give up on him entirely and start grooming Aaron as


    his sessor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How could Aaron deserve that?


    The cops, however, weren''t about to let Eddy refuse so easily.


    Before he knew it, they had grabbed him.


    But somehow, Eddy managed to shake off the cops and, with eyes burning with fury, charged at


    Vivienne. "Bitch! It''s all your fault! If I¡¯m going down, I¡¯m taking you with me!"


    But as he lunged at her, Percival, who had been shielding Vivienne, swiftly stepped aside.


    Vivienne raised her foot and kicked Eddy hard.


    Caught off guard, Eddy fell to the ground.


    The cops were about to subdue him when he spotted a fruit knife on a nearby table. In a sh, he


    lunged for it and thrust it at Vivienne.


    But Vivienne stood her ground, not moving an inch.


    Leopold, rmed, was about to intervene when Percival stopped him. "Hold it!"


    Before Leopold could react, Vivienne moved.


    In one swift motion, sheunched a fast and powerful attack on Eddy.


    Her soft-looking fists carried a massive force.


    Sheunched blow after blow at Eddy, and Leopold, standing close, could clearly hear the sound of


    Eddy''s bones cracking.


    Suddenly, he understood.


    Vivienne kicked Eddy to the ground, casually wiped her hands with a wet wipe from the table, and


    looked at the cops. "Was I acting in self-defense?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They hadn''t expected Vivienne, such a beautiful woman, to be so skilled inbat.


    The police, taken aback for a moment, nodded. "Yes. You were acting in self-defense."


    A radiant smile spread across Vivienne''s face. "Then I''ll leave him to you. I''ll provide evidence of his


    and Pa''s attempt to drug me."


    Her face was expressionless as she said, "I won''t ept a settlement."


    The police were puzzled. "Drugging?"


    Their report only mentioned Eddy''s inappropriate behavior on a live stream. There was no mention of


    any drugging.


    Vivienne''s lips curled up slightly as she nced at Scott. "Seems like you only got part of the report.


    Then please take Pa as well. I use her of drugging my dress and attempting to have me raped


    and sold.¡±


    The police immediately became serious. Human trafficking was something they had to seriously deal


    with.


    The lead officer approached Pa. "Miss Pa, pleasee with us."


    Before Pa could react, she was taken away by the police.


    The room fell silent as Eddy and Pa were led out.


    They looked at Vivienne with new respect.


    Thedy of the Brooks family was not to be underestimated.


    She was certainly more formidable than Arabe.


    Mark felt humiliated. His wife and son had been arrested for attempting to harm Vivienne.


    Tomorrow¡¯s headlines would certainly be interesting.


    He had no idea how to exin this to the elders of the Miller family.


    Mark looked at the young woman standing nearby.


    She stood among the crowd, radiating an aura of strength and power. One nce at her was enough to


    draw anybody¡¯s attention.


    He didn''t know why the young master of the Nine Mystics Society had be thedy of the Brooks


    family. But he knew that he needed to provide her with a satisfactory answer.


    Otherwise, the Miller family was in danger.


    Pa''s drama had ruined the party atmosphere.


    M surveyed the room, then walked over to Scott. "Let me y a piece on the piano to lighten the


    mood."


    Dressed in a custom-made gown, she exuded a refined elegance.


    She was the one who was least amused. She needed to do something before Vivienne stole all the


    limelight.


    Renowned pianist Debra was also invited to the banquet.


    Many guests were piano enthusiasts, so M''s offer to y the piano attracted a lot of interest.


    As M took the stage, Scott approached Vivienne. "I''m sorry, Vivienne. I didn''t expect your cousin to


    do something like this. Don¡¯t worry, my father won¡¯t let him go this time."


    Vivienne looked at Scott for a long time before finally saying, with a slight a smile, "Overconfidence can


    be dangerous, Mr. Brooks. I''m not Arabe. y with fire, and the entire Brooks family might get


    burned."


    Scott froze as his eyes locked with Vivienne''s. Those icy, prating eyes were just like the ones he


    used to know. They saw right through him, just like Karen''s did.


    She was so much like Karen.


    Her intelligence and her aloofness were all so reminiscent of Karen.


    "I promise you, Vivienne, this won''t ever happen again." Scott said, averting his gaze.


    Vivienne scoffed. "How many times have you made that promise, Mr. Brooks? Your word is worthless!"


    With that, she ignored him.


    Scott''s expression stiffened. "Why don''t you find a ce to sit down for a bit? I need to entertain the


    guests. After that, I''ll introduce you to some esteemed guests."


    Without waiting for Vivienne''s response, he hurried off.


    Percival moved to Vivienne''s side, taking her hand in his. Despite the warm August weather, her hand


    was as cool as a spring. He wrapped his other arm around her slender waist and murmured into her


    ear, "You let Eddy off too easily."


    Vivienne nced back at him as her eyes narrowed slightly with a mischievous glint in their depths.


    "Did I?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Vivienne nced meaningfully towards the entrance.


    Percival smirked. "Even breaking his arms and legs won''t be enough."


    Eddy lunged at Vivienne, but Percival held back. He watched as Vivienne¡¯s silver needle plunged into


    Eddy¡¯s flesh.


    He wasn¡¯t a doctor, so he didn''t know where the needle had hit, but after watching the man go mad, he


    had to admit that Vivienne had quite the skill.


    In front of everyone, Scott decided to hand Eddy over to the police.


    To outsiders, he appeared to be a righteous man who was willing to turn against his own family for the


    sake of his daughter. But Percival saw through it. Scott wanted to save Eddy.


    Once Eddy was in police custody, his life would be spared.


    Vivienne must have seen it too; that was why she decided to take matters into her own hands.


    Having been with Vivienne for so long, he knew she didn''t want blood on her hands, which was why


    she only crippled Eddy.


    But this punishment was far too lenient.


    Vivienne looked up at him as a smile suddenly spread across her face. "You only saw me breaking his


    arms and legs, but did you not notice that I fed him my specially prepared poison?"


    Percival froze. He hadn''t noticed.


    Vivienne chuckled but said nothing more.


    She had fed Eddy her special poison, shadowfall, when she attacked him.


    This poison was refined from a hundred different toxic herbs. It was colorless and tasteless.


    Shadowfall wouldn''t instantly kill a person. Instead, it would slowly take over their body. It would feel


    like a million bugs were gnawing away at them, ultimately affecting their brain and slowly turning them


    into a lunatic.


    Moreover, no medical method could detect the presence of this poison.


    At that moment, Percival handed her a piece of strawberry cake. She took a bite and said nonchntly,


    "Soon, he¡¯d be wishing for death."


    The hard part was wanting to die but not being able to.


    At the moment, the sound of a piano started to fill the room.


    M had chosen a rather cheerful piece for the evening.


    Perhaps because of the incident that had just transpired, she decided to lighten up the atmosphere with


    her music.


    M was indeed a skilled pianist. However, to a connoisseur, something was missing in her


    performance, especially inparison to Debra''s.


    "M sure knows how to y the piano. She''s a famous pianist, after all. Not to mention, she''s


    incredibly talented and beautiful. When she stood with Scott earlier, they looked like the perfect


    couple." Someone in the crowdmented.


    Most of them could only appreciate the beauty of the music but couldn''t discern its imperfections.


    "Isn''t it? I heard that she hasn''t remarried since her divorce from William Pendleton. The only man


    she''s been close to is Scott. Don''t you think she''s into him?"


    "You didn''t know? It''s not exactly a secret that she''s into Scott. It''s just that Scott hasn''t made any


    moves."


    "In my opinion, since Scott is still single and M is clearly into him, he might as well marry her.


    Especially since a beautiful and talented woman like M is hard toe by. Plus, she just helped


    save this banquet. She really does fit the part of thedy of the house."


    "Wouldn''t that mean that Vivienne will have a new mom soon?"


    The whispers from the crowd grew louder. M, who was ying the piano, couldn''t help but smile at


    thements. She was rather pleased with herself, so she didn¡¯t even notice a few wrong notes.


    Calista, standing by the side, looked at Vivienne with a hint of malice and resentment in her eyes.


    So, what if she was Mr. Percy''s fianc¨¦e?


    So, what if she was the Brooks family''s young miss?


    As long as her mother married Scott, she''d be thedy of the house, and Vivienne would have to live


    by her rules.


    It was a known fact that stepmothers were hard to deal with, and being a stepdaughter was even


    harder. Especially when you have to live under the thumb of your stepmother.


    Vivienne heard the whispers and lifted her cool eyes to look at the confident M on the stage.


    She wanted to be her mother?


    She''d have to see if she was even qualified to have such a thought.


    Aside from her own mother, only Cordelia Wilson had the right to be called her mother.


    M?


    Who did she think she was?


    Vivienne put down her cake and headed towards the stage.


    She pulled up a chair and sat next to M.


    M was taken aback since she was still ying. She almost stopped when she saw Vivienne.


    Her brows furrowed as she wondered what Vivienne was up to.


    Was she nning to y with her?


    Could this country girl even y the piano?


    Did she even understand music?


    She hoped she wasn¡¯t nning on ruining her performance.


    With these thoughts in mind, M abruptly stopped ying and looked at Vivienne. "Vivienne, what do


    you think you''re doing?"


    Vivienne gave her a nce. "Ms. M, ying by yourself seems a bit monotonous; how about I join


    you?"


    The Brooks family was taken aback.


    They knew Vivienne was a good pianist. She was, at the very least, better than M.


    But why was she suddenly in the mood to y with M?


    On the other side, Cecilia knew of Vivienne''s talent, but the rest of the Ellington family didn''t. Some


    were gleeful, hoping to see Vivienne make a fool of herself, while others were worried.


    M frowned. "Vivienne, even though you''re Scott''s daughter, there''s a time and ce for everything.


    Your family just went through a scandal, and I''m trying to save your banquet. What do you think you''re


    doing?"


    Calista''s face had darkened as well. She immediately chimed in. "Vivienne, ying the piano isn''t as


    easy as you think. It''s not about hitting a few random keys. Please step aside and stop disturbing my


    mother."


    Vivienne''s icy gaze swept over M and Calista. She didn''t bother to respond; instead, she ced her


    hands on the piano keys as her fingers slowly and gracefully tapped out a melody.


    She continued with the song that M had left unfinished.


    But her tone and rhythm were far superior to M''s.


    Her speed was even faster, making the song sound more upbeat and uplifting.


    The melodious tune filled the hall, and everyone felt their minds clearing and their moods improving


    slightly.


    M and Calista werepletely stunned.


    What was happening?


    How could this country bumpkin y the piano?


    Vivienne turned her head and saw M''s dumbfounded expression. "Aren''t you going to y?" She


    indifferently asked.


    Vivienne¡¯s question brought M out of her daze. After hearing Vivienne''s rendition, a sense of panic


    unexpectedly rose in her heart.


    Vivienne was just too good.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She felt that her own skills were nowhere nearparable.


    But with everyone watching her, if she didn''t y, her reputation as a pianist would be tarnished.


    M hesitated for a moment, then plucked up the courage to y alongside Vivienne.


    But the first note she yed was wrong.


    Her mistake was ringly obvious, and it shed horribly with Vivienne''s harmonious piano ying.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    M¡¯s face had darkened with shame. The confident look on her face was shattered.


    She couldn''t keep up with Vivienne?!


    How could that be possible?


    Meanwhile, down in the audience, the people who had been engrossed in Vivienne''s performance all


    simultaneously furrowed their brows.


    They looked at M with very annoyed, even sort of disgusted, expressions.


    "What the heck is M ying?! Couldn''t she even get the first note right?"


    "She''s a renowned pianist, and she can''t even outshine Vivienne, a country girl? What''s the point of her


    ying at all? She should just go home, get married, and be a housewife!"


    "Hurry up and get off the stage! We want to hear Vivienne!"


    Everyone chattered as M''s face slowly turned a ghastly pale.


    No! She couldn''t lose to Vivienne!


    If she lost, how could she ever be the matriarch of the Brooks family?


    How could she handle Vivienne?


    She took a deep breath, tried to regain herposure, and lifted her hand to catch up with Vivienne''s


    rhythm.


    However, although she managed to keep up with the first note, she struggled a lot with everything else.


    Vivienne seemed to be pressing her down, and she felt weaker and weaker as she yed. She even


    made another mistake in the middle of the piece.


    When the piece ended, M felt as if she were soaked in sweat.


    She didn''t even have a bit of strength left.


    Vivienne stood up and looked down at her from a superior position. "M, your piano skills need more


    practice. As for bing the matriarch, you might as well forget that. You¡¯d need to practice for a


    hundred years just to be considered."


    M felt even more shame now.


    Although everyone knew she wanted to marry Scott, no one had ever spoken about it openly.


    Vivienne not only brought it up in public but also used her piano skills to make her lose dignity.


    Was she telling her not to dream of bing the matriarch of the Brooks family?


    Ridiculous!


    Who was she to decide that she could not be Scott''s wife?


    Vivienne had no right to even speak on this!


    The audience gasped in shock.


    They had already seen that Vivienne was not to be messed with.


    Now, they realized that not only was Vivienne intimidating, but she also had a bad temper.


    She was someone who could shame you in public without a hint of remorse.


    Just because she didn''t want M to be her stepmother, she openly shamed M in front of all the


    prestigious guests.


    M probably wanted to crawl into a hole and die right now.


    As for the Brooks family, Baron and Scott watched the scene as their thoughts raced.


    Scott naturally never thought of marrying M, but he never expected Vivienne to have such a strong


    reaction to the matter of M wanting to marry him.


    "Humph!" Carl suddenly snorted coldly. "She¡¯s just a nobody who¡¯s trying to act important. A newly


    found daughter wanting to control her own father¡¯s love life?"


    He had been brooding over the fact that he had been tricked by Vivienne into bidding 12 million dors


    for a worthless gemstone.


    Vivienne was just as annoying as Arabe, especially in his eyes.


    Moreover, he hoped that his uncle, Scott, could find a wife and start his life anew.


    In terms of talent and appearance, he thought M was perfectly suitable.


    Most importantly, Calista was excellent.


    He liked to interact with excellent people, not with barbaric creatures like Vivienne.


    While everyone''s thoughts were drifting, Vivienne turned her head and looked at all the guests at her


    banquet.


    "Today is my family reunion banquet. To thank the Brooks family, I n to y a solo." She dered.


    Without giving anyone a chance to refuse, she sat down again and started ying.


    M had no dignity to stay seated and quickly stood up.


    She walked over to Calista and red at Vivienne on stage with a zing fury.


    Vivienne was wearing jeans and a T-shirt. So, in truth, she looked a bit out of ce while sitting in front


    of the piano.


    But as she began ying the piano, everyone''s emotions were stirred, and they were drawn into her


    dream-like piano world.


    Her melody was initially gentle and clear. It created a fairnd, leading everyone into a beautiful


    picture.


    Suddenly, her tempo gradually became aggressive, as if a storm were rising. The dream-like scenery


    shifted, as if everyone in the fairnd had been dragged into hell. They were helpless and terrified, and


    they couldn¡¯t help but scream as numerous emotions bombarded their hearts.


    Soon, they felt like something was tightly choking their necks, making it hard for them to breathe. It was


    like death had arrived and was standing right before them, leaving thempletely terrified.


    They wanted to break free but found that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t escape death¡¯s


    grip.


    Despair!


    Everyone fell into unprecedented despair.


    Tears of regret streamed down everyone''s face.


    Percival, from the audience, looked at Vivienne on stage as a sh of surprise crossed his deep and


    alluring eyes.


    This was the world-renowned piece called ¡°One Step to Heaven, One Step to Hell.¡±


    The sounds of the piano struck his heart, suddenly squeezing it with a tight grip.


    What had she experienced all these years to be able to y such a mournful and harrowing melody?


    He abruptly stepped forward and walked towards Vivienne.


    He wanted to y with her and soothe her sadness.


    At this moment, Debra, who had been in the resting room, suddenly rushed out and looked at Vivienne


    in disbelief.


    She was ying the piano again.


    He hadn¡¯t heard her y for a long time.


    He suddenly felt inspired.


    He quickly rushed towards Vivienne, and before Percival could, he sat next to her as his fingers began


    dancing on the piano keys.


    Percival stopped. His deep eyes narrowed, and a chilling frost appeared on his austere face.


    How dare he sit next to his Vivienne?


    He was about to step forward and pull Debra off when Debra¡¯s ying suddenly began, seamlessly


    blending with Vivienne''s.


    After Debra''s rtively soft melody joined her sorrowful and desperate sound, the style of the song


    slowly changed. It began to feel like a slowly flowing stream.


    Percival was upset, but in the end, he didn''t step forward.


    With Debra joining in, everyone felt as if they had been pulled back from despair. They now found


    themselves back in the dream-like fairnd.


    When the piece ended, it took a long time for everyone to slowlye back to their senses.


    Everyone looked at Vivienne, seemingly forgetting how to speak.


    M, Calista, and the others werepletely dumbfounded.


    They never thought that Vivienne could be this talented at ying the piano.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, "Moonlight! She''s Master Moonlight!"


    "Absolutely! It''s Moonlight! This piece is Moonlight''s ¡®One Step to Heaven, One Step to Hell.'' It tells the


    story of her blissful past when her mother was still with her and her despair during the dark times after


    she passed. My God! Moonlight hasn''t released any new music in years; I didn''t expect to hear this


    today."


    "Moonlight''s piano pieces are truly extraordinary. I felt as if I were right there experiencing her despair."


    "Who said that Ms. Vivienne is a country bumpkin who doesn''t understand anything? This is


    Moonlight''s music, for heaven''s sake! Herpositions are out of this world! How can you say she


    doesn''t understand anything?"


    There might be people here who don''t understand the piano, but there was absolutely no one who


    hadn''t heard of Moonlight.


    She was a legend in the world of music, and every one of herpositions had won international


    acim.


    Unfortunately, Moonlight kept a low profile and didn''t attend any events, so no one knew what she


    looked like.


    Those who previously looked down on Vivienne, werepletely taken aback.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    No one would have guessed that Vivienne was none other than the masterful Moonlight.


    Especially Carl. He was utterly dumbfounded.


    Scott looked at Vivienne like he was in a daze. So many things were running through his mind.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    The room was buzzing with excitement. All the guests werepletely captivated by Vivienne''s piano


    performance.


    M was left speechless. She initially wanted to dominate the room with her status and show that she


    was destined to be the Brooks family''s matriarch, but Vivienne stole the show.


    Debra, who had performed with her, stood up as a rare smile crossed his lips. "I never thought I''d have


    the chance to perform with you."


    He reached out to shake Vivienne''s hand, but before he could even touch her, Percival, standing next


    to her with a cold face, blocked him.


    Percival raised his eyebrows slightly and exuded a menacing aura. This alone was enough for Debra to


    get the message, but he added, "Watch your tone. Don''t touch my fianc¨¦e."


    The word ''fianc¨¦e'' was stressed heavily.


    Even if onecked perception, they could hear his strong possessiveness toward Vivienne from his


    unfriendly tone.


    Leopold clicked his tongue twice.


    Percival was jealous.


    But Vivienne was the one who was impressive.


    Vivienne nced at Percival and calmly exined, "He''s my friend."


    Percival kept his brows furrowed and remained silent.


    However, he felt like their rtionship wasn''t as simple as that.


    This was the Brooks family''s territory, and Debra didn''t want to overstay his wee.


    After taking notice of Percival''s strong stance, he nodded at Vivienne. "We¡¯ll catch up when we have


    time."


    He left for backstage after saying this, leaving Percival pondering the meaning of ''catch up.''


    Vivienne''s impromptu piano performance on stage had captured everyone''s attention, sessfully


    diverting attention from the previous drama.


    The banquet continued, with people constantlying over to engage her in conversation.


    "Vivienne, I never thought I''d have the privilege to hear a performance from the master Moonlight. Your


    performance was truly mesmerizing."


    "Here''s my card. Could I invite you for a drink sometime?"


    Vivienne declined all of these invitations.


    She just wanted to show M that she wasn''t fit to be her stepmother.


    She didn''t care for their ttery.


    "Vivienne." While she was busy handling the crowd, Fiona approached her with a ss of champagne.


    "Hi, I''m Percival''s cousin, Fiona."


    Vivienne looked up at her as her cold eyes suddenly filled with a strange curiosity.


    Was it her imagination?


    She felt a sense of familiarity with this person, as if she had seen her somewhere before.


    "Cousin?" Vivienne retracted her gaze and politely greeted her.


    Fiona nodded. "I''m d that you weren''t affected by the previous incident. Otherwise, I would feel


    guilty."


    Vivienne''s eyes lowered, and her face remained expressionless.


    She could have handled the previous drama herself.


    Fiona had provided a recording as evidence, which only added fuel to the fire, leaving Pa with no


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    room to argue.


    However, how genuine was Fiona''s recording? That was hard to say.


    If Fiona really wanted to help her, she wouldn''t have waited until Pa had caused such amotion


    before revealing the recording.


    Vivienne didn¡¯t show any doubt on her face; she simply said, "Thank you for your help just now."


    "It was a small matter. I just happened to overhear their conversation and recorded it in case it would


    be harmful to you. I didn''t expect it toe in handy." Fiona''s act was wless.


    Vivienne''s deep eyes slightly narrowed, and the corners of her lips slowly lifted, but still her expression


    remained unreadable.


    She just happened to overhear and record it for her benefit?


    Ha! What a joke!


    Suddenly!


    She remembered why Fiona felt familiar.


    It was her voice.


    Fiona''s voice was simr to that of the woman who had asked for the boar poison that day.


    Back then, Isolde had been poisoned in Percival¡¯s ce, but who had intended to poison him in the first


    ce was never mentioned. She didn''t know if it was because he couldn''t find out or if he had


    intentionally let it go.


    She suddenly remembered that Percival had announced at the engagement party that he had


    recovered from his disability.


    At that time, many people from the Ellington family hade, so almost all the members of the four


    branches of the Ellington family were present.


    Thus, the person who poisoned Percival was from the Ellington family.


    An unknown emotion began to well up in her gut as Vivienne''s gazed at Fiona.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Percival came over.


    Upon seeing Fiona chatting with Vivienne, a dark light shed in his ink-colored pupils, and his lips


    slightly curled into a subtle smirk. He nodded towards her., "Sis."


    Fiona was the eldest girl of the Ellington family''s grandchildren. Other than Paul, everyone else called


    her ''sis.''


    Fiona smiled. "Percival, you''re here? Vivienne just came to Rivenwood, so there might be a lot of


    things she''s not used to. You should apany her more. After I finish handling my studio work in the


    next couple of days, I''ll invite you two over for dinner."


    Percival nodded. "Alright."


    After that, Fiona excused herself to meet a friend and left.


    After she left, Vivienne looked up at Percival and suddenly said, "Cunning fox."


    Percival lightly pinched her nose. "If I''m a cunning fox, you''re a little vixen. We make a perfect pair."


    Vivienne smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    Some things didn''t need to be said. They understood each other.


    "Vivienne!"


    At this moment, a handsome young man in casual attire came running over excitedly and began


    sticking close to Vivienne. It was Aaron.


    The reason he came here with Mark was all because of Vivienne. Otherwise, even if Mark begged, he


    wouldn''t have agreed.


    Now that he finally saw Vivienne, he naturally stuck to her like glue, just like he used to before.


    Vivienne recognized the person and raised her eyebrows slightly. "When did you get here?"


    She was so busy dealing with Eddy that she didn''t notice Aaron''s arrival.


    It had been a while since shest saw Aaron, but she remembered him well. After all, he had once


    participated in tournaments under her guidance. He was a promising yer in her eyes.


    "I''ve been here for a bit. I saw you were busy, so I didn''t want to disturb you." Aaron replied.


    Eddy and Pa were ganging up on Vivienne. He wanted to intervene, but when he saw that Vivienne


    had everything under control, he decided to stay back.


    "Mmm." Vivienne nodded in understanding.


    "Vivienne." Aaron, deviating from his usual calm demeanor, called out to her sweetly. "You have to


    He couldn''t forget the times when he and Vivienne had fought side by side, guiding their team to a


    seven-championship winning streak.


    Unfortunately, Vivienne left early. Since then, their team had aged. Their reaction times had slowed,


    and their performance had declined.


    If it weren''t for the new ruling that E-sports yers had to be at least eighteen to participate in


    tournaments, they would have been clobbered by the younger generation.


    "We''ll talk about itter." Vivienne said as her eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Aaron was a promising yer, but a good yer needed a good team for guidance. The current


    members of his team were no longer suitable partners for him. They served only as a hindrance to him.


    However, it wasn''t surprising that Aaron, out of loyalty, chose to stay with his team.


    But she didn''t want to lead a team again.


    After seeing Aaron¡¯s eager face, she knew that if she refused him directly, he would likely keep


    pestering her.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Percival stood aside, listening to their familiar chatter with a look of utter displeasure on his face.


    He had thought Aaron looked familiar from the moment heid eyes on him, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce


    where he¡¯d seen him before.


    Now that Aaron and Vivienne were standing together, it became abundantly clear. The young man was


    practically a male carbon copy of Vivienne in his choice of attire.


    They were both d in casual t-shirts and jeans, which was a stark contrast to the formal attire of


    everyone else at the banquet.


    Without having been told, one could easily mistake them for a couple. Their outfits were perfectly


    coordinated.


    "Vivienne." Percival squeezed out through gritted teeth while draping an arm around Vivienne''s


    shoulders. "Is this another one of your friends?"


    The word ''another'' was dripped with an undeniable hint of jealousy.


    How many other friends did she have that he didn''t know about?


    And why were they all male friends?


    Vivienne didn''t attempt to shake off Percival''s arm. She instead offered him a small, nonchntugh.


    "Yes. A friend." She confirmed.


    She then turned to Aaron, introducing Percival with a straightforward, "My fianc¨¦."


    Percival was taken aback by her blunt honesty. He was pleasantly surprised that she had


    acknowledged him and their rtionship so openly.


    Feeling reassured by Vivienne''s acknowledgment, he tightened his hold around her and greeted Aaron


    with a beaming smile. "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Percival."


    His attitude towards Aaron did aplete 180, all thanks to Vivienne''s honesty.


    Aaron''s gaze darted between the pair as his eyes dimmed with an array ofplex emotions.


    News of Vivienne and Percival''s engagement was not widely known. Only a select few within their inner


    circle were aware.


    The media had only reported on Percival''s engagement, describing his fianc¨¦ as a simple country girl.


    The news of their engagement in Havenwood had been suppressed.


    But Aaron knew. He knew that it was Vivienne who was engaged to Percival.


    A bitter and sour taste spread through his mouth.


    In his eyes, Vivienne deserved the best. She needed to be with the most outstanding man ever.


    Percival just didn''t measure up.


    He thought that Vivienne didn''t care about the engagement, so he hadn''t expected her to take it so


    seriously now.


    Even though she had introduced Percival in a casual manner, the term ''fianc¨¦'' felt like a thorn, pricking


    ufortably at his most tender spots.


    He shook off his thoughts and greeted Percival politely. "Hello, sir, I¡¯m Aaron."


    His greeting was cordial, yet it still carried a hint of provocation.


    He was only eighteen.


    Vivienne was just neen.


    And Percival... Well, he could easily pass for their uncle.


    He wanted to emphasize the age gap between them to Percival.


    Percival''s smile froze, and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Just as Aaron was reveling in his perceived victory, the cold intensity in Percival''s eyes stopped him


    dead in his tracks.


    It was a familiar feeling. The sense of distance between them was palpable. It seemed as vast as an


    ocean.


    A sense of panic washed over Aaron as he quickly redirected his gaze to Vivienne, attempting to


    change the subject. "Vivienne, about rejoining the team¡­"


    He was hoping for a definitive answer from Vivienne.


    Vivienne cut him off, gently disentangling herself from Percival''s arm. "I''ll think about it."


    Seeing that Vivienne was considering his offer, Aaron''s spirits lifted. It was as if a weight had been lifted


    from his shoulders.


    "Vivienne, if you return, I promise to meet any conditions you have!" He eximed enthusiastically.


    He knew his promise didn''t hold much weight, but he wasn''t about to let go of any possible opportunity.


    Vivienne merely hummed in response, leaving Aaron to his own interpretations. Meanwhile, Percival


    watched the exchange with a dark expression on his face. He was clearly not thrilled.


    He could see through Aaron''s thinly veiled intentions, especially after he had almost nabbed thest


    strawberry cake.


    Whether he truly enjoyed the dessert or had taken it to impress Vivienne, the answer was crystal clear.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The thought sent a wave of displeasure through Percival, and his gaze grew colder by the second.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to covet what was his. However, since it was something Vivienne had agreed


    to, he wouldn''t openly oppose it.


    "Percival." Thomas approached quietly, speaking in hushed tones, "Richard isn''t feeling well. He would


    like to leave."


    Vivienne¡¯s family reunion banquet was nearing its end. All formalities had beenpleted, and all


    necessary appearances had been made.


    Given Richard¡¯s ailing health, there was no reason for him to continue to push himself.


    ¡°Take my car.¡± Percival instructed him. "Drive Richard home."


    Thomas nodded in understanding and went off to carry out Percival''smand.


    Aaron had a whole list of things he wanted to discuss with Vivienne, but given Percival''s presence, he


    had to tone it down. "Vivienne, everyone misses you. Why don''t we all get together for a meal next


    time?"


    Upon hearing Aaron''s suggestion, Percival''s mood soured even further. Yet Vivienne seemed oblivious


    to this, and she readily agreed. "Sure."


    Aaron''s heart leapt at her response, and after a brief chat, he took his leave.


    Once he was gone, Vivienne turned to Percival. "Mr. Wolf, I''m tired."


    The reunion had been a long and tiring affair. It was filled with all sorts of drama, leaving her feeling


    exhausted.


    Upon hearing that she was tired, Percival immediately signaled to Leopold, intending to head home.


    "Let''s go then."


    Before they left, they bid Baron and Scott farewell.


    "That''s fine." Scott did not object. "A lot happened today, but don''t let it weigh on your mind."


    "No matter what happens, the Brooks family and Hawthorn n will stand by you. After all, you''re one


    of us now." He added with a grandiose air.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly as she let out an indifferent "mmm."


    "Today, we let you down." Baron began. "The matter with Eddy is settled. From now on, no one will


    dare cross you."


    Baron despised the underhanded tactics Pa and Eddy used, but they were his daughter and


    grandson, so he could only go so far in chastising them.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into an enigmatic smile. She responded nonchntly, turned, left the banquet hall


    with Percival, and climbed into Leopold''s car.


    "I can go home by myself." Vivienne announced when Percival insisted on apanying her.


    "It''s on my way." Percival countered as he raised an eyebrow. He was not going to miss this rare


    opportunity to spend time with her.


    Leopold, who was driving, twitched his lips at this.


    On his way?


    The two ces were an hour''s drive apart at least. There was nothing ''on the way'' about it.


    Percival was clearly just shamelessly trying to make an excuse to be with Vivienne.


    Leopold shuddered at the thought of how the other eight disciples would react to Percival if they knew


    about this.


    Wait.


    Why was he worrying about Percival?


    He should be worried about himself.


    He was, after all, Percival''s aplice.


    Once in the car, Vivienne settled into the back seat and closed her eyes to rest.


    She didn''t need to be constantly on guard when she was with Percival. She could rx andpletely


    let her guard down.


    As he watched her lightly closed eyes, her eyshes began fluttering with every movement of the car.


    Soon, Percival began feeling his own heart flutter.


    Ten minutes into the drive, Leopold''s phone suddenly rang.


    His face changed as he listened to the call. He quickly pulled over to the roadside emergencyne,


    turned to Percival anxiously, and blurted out, "Percival, we''ve got a problem!"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    The affection in Percival''s eyes disappeared in an instant, and Vivienne abruptly opened her eyes wide.


    "What happened?"


    Leopold felt a cold sweat breaking out all over him. "Richard was in your car, and halfway there, he was


    attacked."


    A cold chill instantly emanated from around Percival.


    His car was attacked?


    Were those people after Richard or him?


    Vivienne furrowed her brows, asking gravely, "How is Richard?"


    "Richard is seriously injured." Leopold activated the GPS, hesitating if he should take Vivienne along.


    "Thomas took the hit for Richard, and he''s in critical condition!"


    "Has the rest of the Ellington family gone to the hospital?"


    ¡°The other members of the Ellington family have already rushed to the hospital. What about us?¡±


    A life was at stake, let alone the fact that the injured were Richard and Thomas.


    Leopold was getting anxious.


    Without any hesitation, Vivienne said, "Let''s go to the hospital now!"


    Percival didn''t want her involved, but with her medical skills, it could give his grandfather and Thomas a


    glimmer of hope.


    "Head to the hospital." He stressed. "Hurry!"


    With both Vivienne and Percival saying so, Leopold didn''t dawdle. He mmed his foot on the gas


    pedal and drove towards the hospital in haste.


    The car was basically flying. They arrived at the hospital in less than half an hour.


    Vivienne and Percival rushed up the stairs and arrived at the ER. The Ellingtons were already gathered


    there, anxiously asking about the situation.


    "Doctor, how''s my father?!" Ryan and Cathy stopped the doctor, who was about to operate on Richard.


    "Get the best surgeon right now! There can be no mistakes in my father''s surgery!"


    Heloise stood nervously with her children.


    Cecilia, on the other hand, was sweating profusely.


    "What exactly is the situation?! Where did the old man get injured, and why was there so much


    blood?!"


    Cecilia was shocked when she arrived. The sight of the blood-stained floor was terrifying.


    Vivienne and Percival pushed through the crowd to the front. The doctor quickly exined, "Richard is


    in a critical condition, and he needs surgery immediately!"


    "Any further dy could cost him his life!"


    The surgery had to be performed, but he had no confidence that he could sessfullyplete it.


    Richard had hit an artery in the ident, so he was bleeding profusely. The wound was also near the


    heart, making it a situation that could go south easily.


    Even a slight mistake could lead to a fatal oue.


    The patient on the operating table was none other than, Richard, the patriarch of the Ellington family.


    There was no room for error.


    Vivienne frowned as she listened to the doctor. She was ready to scrub in and operate on the old man.


    "I''ll do this surgery." Her voice left no room for doubt.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ryan and Cathy were startled and immediately blocked her way angrily. "Are you out of your mind?!


    The old man is in such a critical condition, and you want to mess around?!"


    Was she joking? Even if she had cured Isolde''s illness before, it didn''t mean she could save the old


    man.


    His life was hanging by a thread.


    Someone who could treat illnesses might not be good at surgery. Who knew if Vivienne curing Isolde''s


    illness was just a fluke?


    Heloise also chimed in. "We must get the best surgeon for the old man''s operation. You should stop


    causing trouble here. Can you bear the responsibility if you mess up?!"


    Vivienne looked at them coldly as she radiated a menacing sense of pressure.


    They couldn''t save Richard, yet they were making a fuss and stopping her from operating.


    If it were anyone else, she would have turned around and left. She didn¡¯t like wasting her time arguing.


    But the one on the operation table was Richard, a man who treated her like his own blood and


    pampered her relentlessly. She had to save him.


    "Vivienne." Cecilia, seeing her family making a fuss, advised her worriedly. "Surgery is not a trivial


    matter. If you''re not confident, it''s better to not get involved."


    She didn''t distrust Vivienne''s medical skills, but Richard''s condition was critical. Even if they brought in


    an experienced surgeon, it was uncertain if Richard could wake up.


    She didn''t know how skilled Vivienne was, but if she messed up this operation, Ryan and the others


    would never let it go.


    They would hold onto this matter and demand an exnation from Vivienne. They would never let her


    live in peace.


    She didn''t want her chosen daughter-inw to be in trouble. She had to protect her.


    Percival swept a cold nce at the Ellington family, then turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, are you


    confident that you can do this?" He softly asked.


    "Yes." Vivienne nodded.


    Percival noticed the confident look on her face. He fell silent for a moment, then said to Vivienne, "Just


    go ahead. I''ll take the me if anything happens."


    Beforeing, he had made a backup n. If both the hospital''s doctors and Vivienne were not


    confident, he would contact Specter Healer through the Dark Web.


    In fact, he had already sent a message.


    He had offered a billion dors for Specter Healer toe out. He didn''t know if Specter Healer would


    take the job, but it wasn''t important now.


    He believed in Vivienne.


    Vivienne was about to enter the sterilization room when, Paul blocked Vivienne''s way. "No! You can''t


    operate on my grandfather!"


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as a threatening aura emanated from every pore of her body.


    "What makes you think you''re qualified to operate on Grandpa, you little upstart? Entrusting his life to


    you would be nothing short of madness!"


    Paul had always held disdain for Vivienne. Even after learning that she was the true heiress of the


    Brooks family, he still saw her as a country bumpkin.


    Paul reached out to drag Vivienne away, but Percival looked up sharply. "Paul! Do you want to die?"


    The murderous intent in his eyes suggested that if Paul dared to touch Vivienne, he would snap his


    arm in half.


    Paul shuddered as he remembered the time Thomas dislocated his jaw.


    Once you''ve experienced that bone-chilling pain, it was not something you could easily forget.


    Paul was a mindless fool. He was impulsive and always the first to be targeted.


    Ryan and Cathy were frustrated with him, but the most pressing matter at hand was to prevent


    Vivienne from performing the surgery.


    Heloise also stepped forward to stop her, but Fiona, who stood behind her, had a dark look in her eyes.


    She even wanted to pull her mother back to prevent her from getting involved.


    Percival stepped forward to stand before Vivienne. "Go ahead, Vivienne. I''d like to see who dares to


    stop you!"


    Paul was annoyed that he had been checked by Percival. He roared, "You''re not going... Ahh!!"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Before he could utter another word, Percival raised his hand and gripped his wrist tightly.


    His action seemed effortless, but Paul winced in pain.


    It felt as if his bones were about to break.


    Ryan and Cathy''s faces turned pale, and they began shouting furiously, "Percival! What are you doing?


    Let go of your cousin, you worthless piece of trash! If you darey a hand on him, we won¡¯t let you off


    easy!"


    With that, they were about to charge at Percival.


    Just as Percival was about to retaliate, Vivienne tugged at his coat. "Why bother?"


    Their constant interference hadpletely worn out her patience.


    She flicked several silver needles from her hand, directly hitting their pressure points.


    Ryan and the others hadn''t even seen what had happened before they found themselves unable to


    move or speak.


    Vivienne nced at them indifferently. It was as if she were looking at insignificant insects; her eyes


    were devoid of any emotion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Give this to Thomas." Vivienne took out a life-saving pill from her pocket and handed it to Leopold,


    who was standing beside her. "Call Eric immediately. Thomas needs surgery now!"


    Even with her miraculous medical skills, it was impossible for her to perform two surgeries at once.


    The pill could sustain Thomas''s life and buy enough time for Eric to arrive.


    "Rest assured, Vivienne. I''ll handle it right away."


    With Eric''s proficiency in medicine and surgical skills, they were confident that Thomas would be fine.


    Having given her instructions, Vivienne turned to Percival. "I need an assistant."


    "I''ll arrange it." Percival immediately made a call.


    Soon, several people in whiteb coats arrived, led by the hospital director.


    As the director was about to greet Percival, Percival gave him a look, and he quickly understood. He


    then quickly turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, we''d be d to assist you with this operation."


    Percival had already exined what he needed over the phone.


    Vivienne immediately began sterilizing and then quickly led the doctors into the ER.


    "I can''t believe we''re assisting a young girl. Has the director lost it?"


    "How could they entrust such an important surgery to her? Are they trying to kill the patient?!"


    Despite Vivienne''s calm and skilled movements, the doctors couldn''t help but feel unsure.


    They were all seasoned surgeons with decades of medical study and practice.


    Even with their expertise, they were still stumped by Richard''s condition, so they made sure not to act


    rashly.


    Yet Vivienne seemed unfazed. She only took half a minute to observe before picking up the scalpel.


    She ignored theirments and focused entirely on the surgery.


    "Stop the bleeding."


    "Scalpel."


    "Wipe my sweat."


    Her instructions were concise, and her skilled movements gradually attracted the doctors'' attention.


    Even while suturing wounds around the heart, Vivienne''s hands didn''t tremble in the slightest. She


    handled the procedure swiftly and wlessly.


    The doctors grew increasingly impressed with her every move. Such surgical skills were rare even


    among veteran professors, yet Vivienne aplished it with ease.


    The surgery took a full three hours. When Vivienne emerged from the operating room, the Ellington


    family was growing impatient.


    Vivienne''s needles hadn''t prated them deeply, so they were able to move again soon.


    Ryan immediately questioned Vivienne as she came out, "What did you do to my dad?"


    Before he could finish, the doctors who had previouslyined about assisting Vivienne


    surrounded her and cut him off.


    "Vivienne, do you have any other surgeriester? Could I observe again?"


    "I''d like to assist you. Just let me watch. I promise not to disturb your surgery!"


    After the surgery, Vivienne had be a revered figure among them.


    Ryan and Cathy exchanged nces. They felt like they were being fooled.


    Could Vivienne really be that amazing? She was just a young girl who had lived in a monastery for


    decades, so how could she gain the admiration of renowned doctors?


    They refused to believe in Vivienne''s capabilities. Moreover, Richard was still unconscious, so


    everything was uncertain.


    "You can''t leave!" Ryan attempted to stop Vivienne again and signaled for his son, Paul, to join him.


    "My father hasn''t woken up, so you can''t just walk away!"


    "Exactly! Just performing the surgery doesn''t prove anything." Heloise chimed in. "He needs to wake


    up, then we can believe you!"


    "You''re just putting on a show. You can''t really wake Richard up, can you?!"


    "Get out of my way!" Vivienne spoke impatiently. "I don''t want to repeat myself."


    Her patience was wearing thin, and her expression was bing extremely cold.


    But Paul was oblivious, so he refused to move. "If my grandfather doesn''t wake up, you''re not going


    anywhere!"


    Vivienne turned to Leopold, who was standing beside her. Without any expression, she said, "Someone


    is bullying me. Are you blind?"


    Leopold was taken aback. "Who dares bully Vivienne?! They''ll have to deal with us brothers!"


    Did they think the disciples of the Emerald Monastery were pushovers? They didn''t even check who


    they were dealing with!


    With that, he quickly dialed a number.


    Percival''s eyebrows twitched. He didn''t want to encounter Vivienne''s disciples again, but he couldn''t


    reveal his identity yet, so their arrival was eptable.


    He was about to have another headache.


    Paul sneered at Leopold''s actions. "Trying to call for backup? Let''s see who you can bring. There''s no


    one in Rivenwood with the guts to mess with the Ellingtons!"


    The Ellingtons, after all, were the greatest among the Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood. Even


    though they had been on a downward trend in recent years, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    It was like saying a thin camel still had more fat than a horse. Anyone would give the Ellingtons a bit of


    respect.


    Leopold didn''t feel like engaging in a verbal spat, so he just stood by Vivienne''s side, awaiting the


    arrival of his reinforcements.


    It just so happened that a few of the disciples were in Rivenwood. As soon as he mentioned that


    someone was bullying Vivienne, they all hopped into their cars and rushed over. Within half an hour,


    every single one of them had made their way to the hospital.


    Eight people filled up the hospital lobby, causing quite a stir among the Ellington n.


    This was Vivienne¡¯s cavalry?


    Each and every one of them was a force to be reckoned with.


    Dawson swept his gaze over the crowd as a cold smirk adorned his lips. "Who was it?" He asked,


    "Who was messing with my Vivienne?"


    Paul shuddered under Dawson''s gaze. He shrank back in fear and avoided any eye contact.


    He had been the loudest earlier, and now he was acting like a dog with its tail between its legs, not


    daring to make a scene.


    Even though he was reckless and impulsive, he recognized a few of these people. Each of them was a


    big shot.


    "No. No one was messing with Vivienne." Seeing the wind change direction, Heloise quickly tried to


    soothe the situation. "It was just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding is all!"


    She didn''t know why these men were referring to Vivienne so intimately, but she knew better than to


    mess with them.


    Especially while Richard was unconscious.


    "Vivienne must be tired after her surgery." Fiona, who had been quiet the whole time, smiled and said,


    "Vivienne, why don''t you go home and rest? It was just a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Fiona may have been all smiles and politeness, but Jerry Perez, the leader of the group, was far from


    appeased. He stared back coldly, not mincing his words at all. "You cornered Vivienne here, and you''re


    telling me it''s a ''misunderstanding''?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Fiona was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She hadn''t had time to look into Vivienne''s rtionship with this group, so she wasn''t sure what was


    going on.


    Right now, she was certain that she didn¡¯t want to offend these people.


    "Vivienne hasn''t even married Percival yet, and you dare treat her like this? What will happen once she


    does?" Daniel looked at them coldly. "Do you think the Ellington family is untouchable?!"


    "Don''t get too cocky!" Ryan roared angrily. "The Ellington family doesn''t need your advice on how to


    handle our business!"


    "Is that so?" Jerry smirked. "Then, Mr. Ellington, let''s see if we''re qualified to teach you a thing or two!"


    With that, Jerry picked up his phone and made a call.


    Daniel and Eric also took out their phones and started dialing numbers.


    "Immediately stop all business with the Ellington family. Cut off their cash flow."


    "Cancel all coborations with the Ellington family. Even if it''s just downstreampanies. All rted


    projects must be terminated!"


    "Carry out my orders. I want to see the Ellington family''s stocks plummet today!"


    Ryan and his crew were dumbstruck as they watched Jerry Perez and the others in action.


    Individually, the Ellington family might not take these men seriously.


    But if all eight of them worked together, even the Ellington family, the richest family in Rivenwood,


    wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    Before they could react, Ryan''s phone started ringing.


    "Mr. Ellington, we''re in trouble! The Perez Group has canceled their coboration with us, and goods


    are piling up."


    "Our stocks have crashed. All our projects have been suspended, and our partners are saying they


    won''t back down unless we apologize."


    "Our suppliers are demanding payment. If we don''t pay within an hour, they''ll refuse to supply us."


    Though Richard had chosen Percival as his sessor, the Ellington family''s business was still being


    managed by Ryan and his other two brothers. As for the youngest brother, he rarely came back to the


    city, so he was rarely involved in thepany''s affairs.


    Now, with his other two brothers, Nathan and Henry, not present and Ryan''s phone being bombarded


    with calls, the situation was getting out of hand.


    This made Ryan''s face turn deathly pale.


    "Percival, these people are bullying the Ellington family." He pointed at Percival, who was watching


    from the sidelines and used him of being too lenient. "Are you just going to sit back and do


    nothing?!"


    Even though they were all Ellingtons, Percival seemed to be siding with the outsiders.


    Percival raised his eyebrows indifferently. "I''m a nobody, Ryan. Remember?"


    Rumors had been circting that Percival was a waste of space, and it seemed they were still going


    strong.


    Had the Ellingtons forgotten?


    He might not like Vivienne''s friends, but he didn''t mind them taking a swing at the Ellington Group.


    If Ryan and the others dared to disregard Vivienne, then they shouldn''t me him for being ruthless.


    As for anything to do with the Ellington family''s business, he didn''t care about it unless it concerned his


    grandfather.


    "Do you realize what you''re saying?!" Cathy was so angry that she began tough hysterically. "The


    Ellington family is in trouble, and instead of helping your own family, you''re siding with them?! Aren''t


    you afraid the old man will be furious when he wakes up?!"


    Percival gave her a slight smirk.


    Ha!


    If his grandfather woke up and learned about the situation, the first thing he''d do would be to scold him


    for not protecting Vivienne.


    Percival didn''t even bother to nce at Cathy. His gaze was solely fixed on Vivienne. "Vivienne saved


    my grandfather''s life. She''s a savior to the Ellington family."


    "A savior?!"


    Ryan couldn''t believe his ears. He turned to Vivienne, angrily shouting, "The old man hasn''t woken up


    yet, so you''re still responsible!"


    "If anything happens to him, how are you going to answer to the Ellington family?!"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. She was clearly irritated.


    She looked coldly at Ryan. "Mr. Ellington, you haven¡¯t mentioned your father recovering once. Do you


    really hope he doesn''t make it? Do you want him dead?"


    Ryan''s face changed color. "What nonsense are you spouting?! When have I ever wished for the old


    man''s death?"


    Although that was exactly what he was thinking.


    If the old man died, ording to the inheritancew, he, as Richard¡¯s eldest son, should inherit the


    And since the old man''s ident was sudden and he hadn''t left a will, if he wanted to seize control of


    the Ellington family, the other branches couldn''t even interfere.


    But when Vivienne brought this up in public, it changed the whole situation.


    He could already feel the hostile res from the other members of his family.


    "Hmph!" Vivienne snorted. "So, you''re picking on me just because I''m an easy target?"


    She gave a slight smile, and without waiting for Ryan to respond, she turned to Percival. "Mr. Wolf,


    what do you think?"


    Percival ran his fingers through her hair, whispering, "You can do whatever you want."


    Even if Jerry and his friends wanted to mess with his personalpany, they wouldn''t be able to do


    anything, even if there were twenty of them.


    But when it came to the Ellington Group, just two or three of them would be enough.


    He wouldn''t interfere.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If the Ellington family fell, so be it.


    He had never cared about being the number one family in Rivenwood.


    Vivienneughed. Even with all this chaos going on, her smile was still dazzling and attractive.


    "Jerry, for Mr. Wolf''s sake, just give him a little lesson." She said with a cold smile.


    Jerry nced at Percival. He clearly wasn¡¯t happy, but he had to listen to Vivienne. "I got it."


    Jerry then took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Ryan''s phone rang again in no time.


    "Big brother." Heloise was naturally timid. Upon seeing Ryan''s phone ringing non-stop and realizing


    that it was all bad news, she couldn''t help but advise him to calm down. "Let''s just let it go. We can''t


    fight her."


    Vivienne¡¯s disciples might not be as strong as the Ellington family, but that didn''t mean Ryan could


    handle them all.


    Ryan frowned and retorted indignantly, "What do you mean we can''t fight? Are you trying to puff up


    their pride?! I don''t believe it! The great Ellington family can¡¯t be brought down by a bunch of


    stragglers!"


    Jerry sneered. He had given the other party a chance, but unfortunately, Ryan didn''t know the meaning


    of the word restraint.


    The next second, countless calls flooded Ryan''s phone.


    "Mr. Ellington! There¡¯s only forty-five minutes left! We can''t pay for the goods, so the production line has


    "The losses of the Ellington Group are growing exponentially! Every minute we spend is money!"


    Ryan, who was just high-spirited, was now feeling no lower than the fish at the bottom of the sea.


    Reality had pped him hard in the face.


    "Impossible." He said unbelievably, "The Ellington Group is well-off, so how can we not afford to pay for


    the goods? You must be fooling me!"


    The person in charge on the phone was almost in tears. "The funds must be signed by Percival. We


    can''t get a penny without Percival''s approval!"


    Percival...


    This was like a lightning strike, exploding above Ryan''s head.


    He looked up in shock, staring hard at the man in front of him, who was calm andposed, feeling


    like he was in a dream.


    "You actually refused to fund the Ellington Group?!"


    Damn it!

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    When on earth did the old man hand over the financial reins to Percival?


    He didn''t even give him a heads-up!


    The old man''s favoritism for him was shooting through the roof!


    After pouring his life into thepany for so many years, he was still nothingpared to his father''s


    grandson.


    He just handed over the financial reins like it was nothing?!


    "Do you want to see the Ellington Group go down the drain?!" Ryan gritted his teeth.


    While standing next to Vivienne, Percival shot him a nonchnt nce. "If you want to end this farce,


    you must apologize to Vivienne."


    He, a grown man, apologize to this little brat?!


    Ryan found it utterly ridiculous. "Percival, don''t push it. Just because the old man dotes on you doesn''t


    mean you canmand me¡­"


    But before he could finish, Vivienne raised her hand, and a silver needle struck Ryan''s throat.


    "Ah¡­" Ryan opened his mouth in shock, but nothing coherent came out.


    "If you''re not willing to apologize, then your mouth is of no use." Vivienne''s indifferent gaze swept over


    him, sending chills down his spine.


    She didn''t care about Ryan''s apology.


    But for Percival''s sake, she''d rather not trouble herself over something that could be resolved with an


    apology.


    However, if the other party was ungrateful, she saw no need to show them any mercy.


    "What did you do to my dad?!" After seeing his father''s face contort in pain, Paul couldn''t help but rush


    forward. He tried to grab Vivienne.


    But before his hand could reach Vivienne, Percival raised his own and broke his arm.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Percival was very skilled. The pain shooting through Paul¡¯s arm was a hundred times worse than a


    broken jaw.


    Paul felt as if millions of ants were crawling over him. The agony was almost unbearable.


    "No! No!" In the blink of an eye, her husband and son were both writhing in pain on the floor. Cathy fell


    to her knees in a panic. "I''ll apologize! I''ll apologize! Please spare them! Paul and Ryan were just


    misguided. They meant no harm!"


    However, no matter what Cathy said, it was as if Vivienne were staring at her like an ant,pletely


    ignoring her pleas.


    Vivienne looked down at her. "I''ve never been an overly kind person."


    She couldn''t be bothered to waste her gaze on her any longer and turned to signal Percival to take her


    home.


    Percival cared about nothing but Vivienne. Naturally, he''d listen to whatever she said.


    "Vivienne, Percival, let''s go." Leopold escorted Vivienne and Percival out.


    The remaining disciples nced at the people in the room. "Remember to take a detour when you see


    our Vivienne in the future." They spoke in unison, with voices as cold as ice.


    Jerry looked at Ryan. He was kneeling on the ground and drooling uncontrobly. "Vivienne is still too


    kind-hearted." Jerry said as he cracked his knuckles.


    "Indeed." Daniel and Donald echoed coldly; their eyes were gleaming with anticipation. "Just sealing


    your throat is too light a punishment."


    Eric raised his eyes, as if he were assessing something. "I''m short a fewb rats in myb, perhaps¡­"


    When Vivienne was operating on Richard, he had just finished operating on Thomas.


    He then received a call that someone was picking on Vivienne.


    He immediately rushed to her side.


    Paul, whose arm waspletely broken, recoiled in pain. He was trying to hide, like a scared mouse.


    "What do you want?! You.."


    He had no idea that Vivienne''s disciples were not only from prominent families but were also highly


    skilled.


    They had countless ways to make him suffer that would leave no trace. The only problem was whether


    he could bear it.


    ¡­


    Vivienne got into the car and immediately fell asleep.


    Percival specifically asked Leopold to drive smoothly. He held her in his arms to ensure she had a


    Vivienne leaned against Percival''s shoulder, looking like a rare, well-behaved kitten.


    Percival gazed adoringly at the girl in his arms as he ran his fingers through her hair.


    He knew that once this kitten woke up, she''d be a vengeful leopardess who no one could stop.


    Just two days after the surgery, Richard had regained consciousness.


    He was still very weak when he woke up, but he immediately summoned his children and grandchildren


    to find out what had happened.


    In just a few days, Ryan and Paul looked haggard. It was as if they hadn''t slept for dozens of hours.


    They could barely stand on their trembling knees.


    Upon learning that they had made things difficult for Vivienne and insisted that she take responsibility


    for the surgery, Richard was so angry that he threw his thermos at them. "You bastards! Do you want to


    kill me with anger?!


    Vivienne is our family''s treasure. If it weren''t for her personally performing the surgery, do you think I''d


    still be alive?!"


    The thermos hit Ryan in the face, causing his right cheek to swell instantly. "Dad, I¡­"


    Cathy quickly stepped forward to defend him. "Dad, you don''t know that Percival, to support his


    fianc¨¦e, even helped outsiders put pressure on our family. At the critical moment when the Ellington


    Group needed funds, he refused to sign off on them!


    Now there''s a lot of criticism out there, and our partners are having second thoughts about


    coborating on future projects with us!"


    She thought Richard would reprimand Percival, but instead, he apuded. "That''s my good grandson!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If he can''t even protect his own fianc¨¦e, what right does he have to be a part of the Ellington family?!"


    Ryan''s family was dumbfounded. What kind of magic potion had Vivienne given Richard? Or had she


    done something during the surgery?


    How could everything she said or did win Richard''s favor?


    As they were talking, Percival walked into the ward with Vivienne.


    Richard looked a bit under the weather, but he still seemed spirited.


    "Grandpa, if you hadn''t woken up, Auntie Cathy would''ve had my head on a tter." Percival calmly


    said.


    Ryan and Cathy were fuming. They were practically choking on their own rage. Just who was going to


    have whose head on a tter?


    Vivienne''s disciples were nothing short of devils. They tormented Paul and Ryan to within an inch of


    their lives, and here was Percival ying the victim.


    "I''d like to see who''d dare!" Richard''s expression turned frosty as he looked at his idiotic family, but he


    then turned and beckoned Vivienne to his side.


    "Vivienne, I owe you my life." He said with a smile.


    "I''m not sure what I can offer you as an old man, but for the insolence of my son and grandson, I must


    administer a punishment to them myself!"


    Saying this, he signaled Ryan and Paul to step forward. "Both of you, kneel down! Apologize sincerely


    to Vivienne! If Vivienne doesn''t forgive you, I won''t let you off either!"


    No matter how stubborn these two were, after being disciplined by Vivienne and Percival and being


    thrashed by Vivienne¡¯s disciples, they could only bow their heads in front of Richard.


    "Vivienne, I''m sincerely sorry." Paul pounded his head against the ground, fearing his apology might


    not be loud enough to appease Vivienne. "You''re a bigger person than me. Please let bygones be


    bygones. I beg for your mercy!"


    Ryan also knelt down, defeated. His voice was raspy, like a rusty bell. "I was blind not to see your


    worth, Vivienne. Please don''t hold a grudge against us. If it''ll cool your anger, Paul and I are ready to


    do anything."


    "Are you sure you''re willing to do anything?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow slightly as a yful tone emerged from her lips.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Ryan shuddered. He almost copsed, but he still managed to respond, "Whatever Vivienne wishes."


    "Good." Vivienne tapped her slender finger on her chin. "Then I''d like Mr. Ellington to resign from his


    executive position and work as a security guard at the Ellington Group."


    "What did you say?!" Ryan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was no longer able to form coherent


    sentences.


    Cathy screamed, "Dad, Ryan is an executive of the Ellington Group! Making him a security guard is like


    pping your own face!"


    Even if he were just a nominal executive with no real power, he was still a well-known figure at the


    Ellington Group.


    "Dad, how could I work as a security guard?" Ryan couldn''t ept this reality.


    "Do as Vivienne says." Richard, even after witnessing his son''s breakdown, showed no sympathy. "You


    really need to learn a lesson."


    Ryan had caused Richard enough trouble with his entitlement as the eldest son of the Ellington family.


    Richard had turned a blind eye to it all, but not anymore.


    With Thomas still recuperating, Percival ordered another assistant to handle the matter.


    In less than half an hour, Ryan had gone from being the powerful first son of the Ellington family to a


    mere security guard at the Ellington Group. Supported by his son, he left the room.


    Richard patted Vivienne''s hand, expressing his regret. "I am sorry for the troubles you''ve faced.


    Whoever needs to be dealt with, I will do it. You can stay with the Brooks family or the Ellington family,


    whichever you prefer. I''ll support your decision."


    "Thank you, Grandfather."


    With Richard''s clear stance, Vivienne understood that both Richard and Cecilia treated her with the


    utmost care and affection.


    "Grandfather, Vivienne and I have other matters to attend to." Percival interjected. "We will visit you


    another day."


    Richard looked at Vivienne with fondness so evident that he seemed ready to send Percival away so


    he could keep her here. But he restrained himself. "Alright, but you better take good care of Vivienne. If


    anything happens to Vivienne, you''ll be the first one I''ll hold responsible!"


    Percival fell silent.


    He wondered who was the true grandchild in Richard''s heart. It seemed to be leaning heavily towards


    Vivienne.


    As they left the hospital and got in the car, the smile on Vivienne''s face faded.


    "How is Thomas?"


    Thomas was no ordinary assistant. He had worked closely with Percival for years.


    "Don''t worry." Percival understood her concern. "He''s out of critical condition and is recuperating."


    Eric, one of Vivienne''s disciples, although not as skilled as her, was more than capable of saving


    Thomas.


    "That''s good."


    Vivienne nodded as a menacing glint crossed her eyes. "I won''t let any of the people who did this


    escape."


    An hourter, the car stopped in front of a vi in the suburbs.


    Vivienne walked in as if she were entering her own home, heading straight to the basement.


    Percival appeared to understand what she was going to do and didn''t question her. He simply followed


    her to the basement.


    Matthew was waiting for them in the well-lit basement.


    In a corner, a man was hanging by iron chains, looking weak and on the verge of death.


    "Has he confessed?"


    Matthew shook his head. "He''s tough. Despite the torture, he hasn''t said a word."


    Upon hearing the voices, the man strained to lift his head. Upon seeing Vivienne and Percival, a grin


    spread across his face. "Mr. Ellington, Vivienne, nice to see you."


    The man had remained silent under Matthew''s harsh interrogation but spoke up upon seeing Vivienne


    and Percival. This was unexpected.


    "Do you know us?" Vivienne and Percival raised their eyebrows simultaneously.


    "The heiress of the Brooks family and the seventh grandchild of the Ellington family." The man coughed


    violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Who wouldn''t recognize you?"


    After Richard was attacked, Vivienne and Percival immediatelyunched an investigation.


    They both believed that the person who attempted to kill Richard had another target in mind.


    If it weren''t for Richard coincidentally taking Percival''s car that day, Percival would likely be the one in


    the hospital now.


    "Who ordered you to do this?" Vivienne asked, not giving the man a chance to rest. "Who is your


    target?"


    "Vivienne, you''re a smart woman." The man tilted his head as he portrayed a twisted smile. "You can


    guess what we want to do, can''t you?"


    Vivienne had no patience for his stupid games. If it weren''t for Percival''s involvement, she wouldn''t


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    bother asking.


    "I''m not interested in ying games with you." She picked up a whip from the table and stared at him


    with cold, merciless eyes. "Don''t test my patience."


    As she spoke, sheshed out with the whip, hitting the man in his most vulnerable spot.


    The whip was barbed and coated with poison, causing unbearable pain and severe itching.


    "Ahh!"


    The man screamed in agony.


    If it were just a whip, he could endure the pain. But a poisoned whip was excruciating.


    "Vivienne." Matthew rose to take the whip from Vivienne. "Let me handle this. Don''t hurt your hands."


    Having spent so much time with Vivienne, he knew her well. She was a woman who abhorred


    She always used the simplest approach to interrogate her enemies.


    For Vivienne to personally wield a whip today, she must have really been pushed to the brink.


    Matthew nced at Percival and let out a sigh.


    Vivienne had fallen head over heels for this man.


    He wondered what the eight disciples would think. As for Leopold, he was already in Percival¡¯s pocket.


    Matthew picked up the whip. Eachsh was more ruthless than thest.


    The man¡¯s skin had begun to peel back. It wasn¡¯t until raw flesh was seen that he finally stopped.


    "Ready to talk now?" Vivienne, with her arms crossed, sat calmly on the side. "I don''t mind waiting you


    out."


    The man, in his disheveled state, lifted his head. His vision was starting to blur.


    "Mr. Ellington." His voice was weak as he muttered, "Our target is you..."


    As expected, their target wasn''t Richard but the owner of the car, Percival.


    Vivienne and Percival¡¯s eyes narrowed. They began pressing him further. "Who ordered you to do


    this?"


    A cold smirk shed across the man''s lips as he suddenly bit down on something.


    "He''s poisoned!"


    Vivienne instantly sensed the danger and grabbed his neck, but it was already toote.


    The man had bitten into a capsule hidden in his mouth, swallowing the poison whole.


    "You''ll never know... who ordered... to kill..."


    Heughed wildly as his head slumped to the side and his breath slowly came to a stop.


    Vivienne''s slender fingers gripped his throat tightly as her body radiated a chilling aura. "You want to


    die? It won''t be that easy!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    She pried open his mouth, revealing a mouthful of teeth stained with a deadly poison.


    When Matthew caught the man, the first thing he did was remove all traces of poison from his mouth,


    preventing any chance of himmitting suicide.


    But he hadn''t expected the man to be so thoroughly prepared. The man had left himself no room for


    survival when he realized that he had no chance to escape.


    Vivienne fed him a life-saving pill and pulled out a silver needle to seal his key pressure points.


    "Matthew, keep an eye on him while I research the antidote." She said coldly.


    The poison he''d ingested was extremely potent. It was nearly as potent as her own concoction, shadow


    venom. She could neutralize it, but she needed a few specific herbs. And herbs were exactly what she


    The man had stopped breathing momentarily, but since Vivienne had already fed him a life-saving pill


    and sealed his heart meridian with a silver needle, it wouldn''t be that easy for him to die. Extracting


    information from him, however, would take some time.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vivienne''s expression darkened as she thought about this.


    "It''s alright." Percival wrapped his arm around her shoulder, trying tofort her. "At least now we


    know that I¡¯m their target."


    "These people are going too far." Vivienne¡¯s gloom had not faded in the slightest.


    "Are you worried about me?" Percival asked. He chuckled after noticing how angry she really was. "I


    never thought you would be the one to protect me."


    "You''re my fianc¨¦." Vivienne grabbed his cor and pulled him close.


    Upon seeing her serious expression, Percival couldn''t help but smile and pull her closer into his arms.


    "You''re right, Vivienne," he said, "but I can''t always be just your fianc¨¦, can I? When can I be your


    husband?"


    He''d already half-tricked and half-begged Dorian into agreeing. As long as Vivienne agreed to marry


    him, he could register their marriage as soon as the date arrived.


    "We''ll see." Vivienne didn¡¯t intend to give in just yet. She yed with the silver needle hidden up her


    sleeve. "If I''m not satisfied with you, a single needle can solve the problem."


    Percival whispered in her ear, "Vivienne, are you nning to murder your husband?"


    Matthew watched from the side, suddenly understanding how Leopold must feel when he''s around


    them. These two could be so sweet and indulgent to each other that theypletely ignored the


    presence of others.


    "Vivienne." He coughed lightly, reminding them of his presence. "Do we need to continue investigating


    this matter?"


    Vivienne snapped back to reality and pushed Percival away. "Yes."


    Since the attackers had made their move, they wouldn''t stop until they reached their goal. They needed


    to act first and clear out any unnecessary obstacles.


    "I''ll have other disciples assist you." Vivienne took out her phone and quickly typed out a few


    messages. "This vi will be your temporary base. Without my orders, don''t act rashly."


    Matthew nodded. "Understood."


    "What about the Ellington family?" Vivienne asked, looking at Percival.


    There was a cold smile on Percival''s face. "It seems like someone''s getting impatient."


    Just as he was "recovering," someone made a move on him. They underestimated him.


    "I''ll have someone keep an eye on the Ellington family." Percival¡¯s eyes were deep and unreadable as


    he said this.


    Vivienne looked at him. "Do you already have an answer in your mind?"


    Percival didn''t answer immediately, only saying, "I still need evidence."


    He never fought a battle he wasn''t sure he could win. Now that they attacked him, they would have to


    pay severely for their actions.


    After leaving the man in the basement for Matthew to deal with, Percival took Vivienne back to the


    Brooks Mansion.


    It was already eleven o''clock at night when she got home. Most people were already asleep, so the


    mansion was quiet.


    "Miss, the master asked you to visit his study." A servant told her.


    Vivienne didn''t expect Scott to be awake at this hour, but she still went to his study as requested.


    The Brooks family knew about Richard''s situation, so naturally, Scott had to ask about it. "How was the


    surgery? Has the old man woken up?"


    "Yes."


    Vivienne''s indifferent demeanor still hadn''t changed. It was as if she didn''t care about Scott being her


    father at all.


    Scott''s face fell slightly, and a hint of bitterness appeared in his expression.


    Vivienne had been home for a while, and they''d even held a reunion banquet for her, but, even now, he


    still felt distant from his daughter. No matter what he did, he couldn''t seem to get close to her.


    "You''re much like your mother. She never needed me to worry about anything too." He couldn''t help but


    sigh. "If only she were still here."


    The moment Vivienne heard him mention her mother, her eyes tightened, and her face darkened.


    She stood up, not sparing him another nce. "I''m tired."


    "Alright." Scott said helplessly. "Get some rest. We can talk about this tomorrow."


    Vivienne scanned the room silently before returning to her own room.


    After locking the door, she took out a miniature detector from her pocket, looking at the disy with a


    raised eyebrow.


    The detector showed that there were at least four surveince devices in Scott''s study, which covered


    all directions.


    Vivienne clenched the detector in her hand as deep and thoughtful emotions began to well up in her


    heart.


    At two-thirty in the morning, everyone in the Brooks Mansion was asleep. The mansion was so quiet,


    you could hear a pin drop.


    Vivienne slowly opened her eyes, got out of bed, and pulled out a smallptop hidden under her bed.


    With a few clicks, she easily disabled the surveince in Scott''s study.


    The whole process took less than five minutes. Afterward, she quietly left her room and went to Scott''s


    study, but it was locked.


    Vivienne picked the lock and slipped inside, starting her search from the left side of the room to right.


    The room didn''t seem to have any hidden doors, but there was a photo of her mother on the desk.


    Vivienne slowly walked over to the desk as her hand hovered over the photo, and her eyes filled with a


    deep longing and anger.


    The beauty of her mother, forever captured in photographs, could never be erased by sorrow or pain.


    She was no longer there, so what was the point of pretending to be sentimental with a mere picture?


    As her fingers traced the frame, she suddenly discovered a hiddenpartment in the desk.


    Vivienne scrunched her eyebrows and opened thepartment to find a peculiar safe.


    This safe was fireproof, waterproof, and particrly secure. She knew how to crack it open, but she


    would need the right tools.


    After examining the safe, Vivienne decided to leave it for now. She nned to returnter with the right


    tools.


    Before leaving the study, she wiped away all traces of her presence, restoring everything she had


    touched to its original state.


    After securing the room, Vivienne turned to head back to her bedroom. As she stepped into the


    hallway, however, she heard a faint rustling sound.


    Someone was there.


    Just as Vivienne was about to slip into the shadows, she heard a suppressed gasp.


    "You scared me!"


    Upon seeing that it was Vivienne, thete-night intruder, K Brooks, heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "Thank God it''s not my parents, or I''d be in deep trouble!" She loudly whispered.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" K had snuck out for a night on the town and was just returning


    home. She wasn¡¯t expecting to run into Vivienne.


    "I''m thirsty." Vivienne answered calmly, smoothly changing the subject. "I''m heading to the kitchen for a


    ss of water."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Vivienne remembered that she was Timothy''s daughter, a popr and talented actress.


    Despite never having met in person, the video call they''d had where K seemed indifferent to the


    Peach Blossom bracelet, which Judith gifted to Vivienne, was enough to prove to Vivienne that K


    was not interested in fame or fortune. She was a straightforward and forthright person.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow at her. "What about you?"


    "I don¡¯t even want to think about it! I finally had some time toe home, but my parents won''t let me


    leave the house. They insist that I stay and spend time with them." K shared, somewhat helplessly.


    "So, I sneak out while they''re asleep. I want to have some fun! You mustn''t tell my parents that I went


    out! They''ve been keeping a tight rein on metely. I feel like they''d get a watchdog to keep an eye on


    me if they could. I haven''t had a chance to rx in ages."


    "Sure." Vivienne agreed with a lightugh.


    Vivienne seemed like an agreeable person, which made K feel at ease with her.


    "By the way." She promptly pulled Vivienne into her room and rummaged through her stuff to find a


    box. "I missed the family dinnerst time and felt bad about not giving you a gift. I''d like you to have


    this."


    "What is it?"


    Vivienne was a little puzzled. She wanted to open it, but K stopped her.


    "Don''t worry; it''s something good." K winked at her with a mischievous grin on her face. "Take your


    time and look at it in your room."


    Vivienne didn''t quite know what to make of K''s mysterious behavior, but she trusted that K meant


    no harm. So, clutching the box, she returned to her own room.


    Back in her room, she took a sip of water from the ss on her desk, and as she opened K''s gift,


    her mind wandered back to her earlier visit to Scott''s study.


    When she saw what was in the box, she choked on her water and sprayed it all over her bed.


    This¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    K had actually gifted her a stack of male pin-up photos, thoughtfully including their contact


    information.


    This size...


    "Wow!" Vivienne clicked her tongue twice as she leisurely flipped through the photos.


    She had to admit that these men had great bodies.


    They had defined abs and muscr physiques.


    If she were to touch them, they''d probably feel pretty good.


    But if her dear Mr. Wolf found out about this, he''d probably burn the entire box of photos right away.


    At the same time, Percival, who was looking after Richard in the hospital, sneezed and felt his ears


    ringing as they turned slightly red.


    Who was talking about him?


    He nced at the old man sleeping peacefully on the bed and suddenly thought of Vivienne.


    Just as Percival was about to call Vivienne, his phone rang. He nced at the call, and his smile


    instantly faded.


    These people were more impatient than he had imagined.


    With his brows furrowed and his expression cold, Percival answered the phone.


    "Did you figure it out?" His voice was monotonous and devoid of any warmth.


    "Percival! We did figure it out. Fiona wasn¡¯t the one who did this!"


    Percival frowned. "It wasn¡¯t her?"


    "Yes!" The man on the other end of the line answered, "Fiona did send someone to kill you, but before


    she could take action, someone else beat her to it."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed slightly, and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Have you found out who it


    was?"


    "Not yet. The culprit is hiding very well. Our people had just found a clue when it was instantly erased."


    "Keep looking!" With his face still devoid of any expression, Percivalmanded him in a stern voice.


    It seemed that his return had really stirred up quite a few people.


    Somebody beat Fiona to the punch.


    "Yes, sir!" The man on the phone hesitated before adding, "Also, Fiona recently sought out the Frostfire


    Intelligence Agency. She ced an order for boar poison."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed. "Understood."


    ...


    The next day.


    Vivienne was awakened by a video call from Percival.


    Shezily answered the call as she yawned. "What''s up?"


    Percival couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her. He looked as happy and content as a well-fed kitten.


    "Haven''t had breakfast yet? I''ll have my assistant..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed something on Vivienne''s bedside table. His eyes


    maliciously narrowed, and his tone suddenly became dangerous. "Vivienne, what are you looking at


    behind my back?"


    With his good vision, he clearly saw the pin-up photos of naked men on Vivienne''s bedside table.


    So, when he was away, she was sneaking peeks at other men?!


    Vivienne could sense his jealousy even through the screen and nonchntly replied, "I''m just


    quenching my thirst, Mr. Wolf. You''re not up for it, so why should I stay thirsty?"


    Percival was speechless.


    Quenching her thirst by looking at naked men?


    He was not up for it?


    Just as Percival was about to speak, he suddenly heard a young man''s voice from Vivienne''s end of


    the line.


    "Vivienne!"


    "Aaron!" Vivienne was momentarily stunned and walked out onto her balcony. Only then did she see


    Aaron waving at her from below.


    "I brought you breakfast!"


    Upon seeing Vivienne appear on the balcony, Aaron''s smile widened, and he waved even more


    enthusiastically.


    "How did he get there?" Percival''s jealousy was bubbling to the surface, and he was now struggling to


    keep it in check.


    "I''m not sure." Vivienne propped her chin on her hand as she watched the exuberant young man in the


    courtyard, then she said to Percival, "I''ll see you at the hospital."


    Although Richard had woken up, he needed to rest and recover. As the lead surgeon, she was most


    familiar with his condition. Being there would also save her a lot of trouble.


    Upon hearing that she wasing to the hospital, all of Percival''s anger and jealousy dissipated.


    "Good, I''ll be waiting for you." Percival''s lips curled up in a smile.


    Having changed her clothes, Vivienne came downstairs to find Aaron sitting in the living room.


    Baron and Scott were chatting with him. Upon seeing Vivienne, Baron chuckled. "When did you and


    Aaron be so close? The boy''s been here since early morning just to see you."


    Aaron had only recently been brought back, and while the Brooks family knew of his existence, they


    hadn''t seen much of him.


    "Vivienne and I hit it off." Aaron replied, not bothered by the others'' stares. "We clicked instantly at the


    reunion banquet and had a great chat."


    The Brooks family and the Miller tribe always had a peculiar bond. Aaron, being the illegitimate child in


    the Miller family, was inevitably seen with skepticism by Baron and Scott.


    But each of them had battled their way through the ruthless business world, so they had learned to


    keep their emotions in check. Their faces were like masks, never revealing their true feelings.


    Aaron never mentioned their prior acquaintance, and Vivienne wasn''t about to bring it up either.


    The less the Brooks family knew about her past, the better. Vivienne had no desire to stir up trouble.


    "I''m heading to the hospitalter to see Richard." Vivienne casually mentioned as she munched on the


    breakfast Aaron had brought her.


    "Perfect timing." Baron nodded. "We were nning on going to the hospital too. After all, we can''t


    ignore such a major incident involving that old man."


    Aaron had just arrived, but Vivienne was about to leave. Naturally, he didn''t want to miss out. "The


    Miller family also cares about Richard''s condition. Allow me to go on their behalf."


    By the time they all arrived at the hospital, the ce was buzzing with activity.


    The Ellington family were all present, cramming the private luxury room to the brim.


    "Richard." Vivienne made her way through the crowd to the old man''s side. "How are you feeling


    today?"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    From the moment Richard saw her, a wide grin spread across his face. Any difort he''d felt


    seemed to evaporate instantly. "Seeing you, my dear girl, seems to chase away all my aches and pain.


    My dear girl, you just performed a procedure on me yesterday, and here you are checking in on me


    again. Your thoughtfulness and kindness are unmatched. I''m truly blessed to have you as my


    granddaughter-inw."


    The old man couldn''t help but sing Vivienne''s praises, making Ryan, who was standing off to the side,


    visibly ufortable. Yet he kept his mouth shut.


    Thanks to Vivienne, he was now stuck working as a security guard at the Ellington Group, a job he


    found as enjoyable as a root canal.


    "Isn''t that the truth?" Cecilia chuckled as she took Vivienne''s hand with a sense of pride that bordered


    on boastful. "Percival truly hit the jackpot with you. I have no idea where his good luckes from."


    Percival, who had been lingering in the crowd, cast his eyes toward Aaron, who was trailing behind


    Vivienne like a lost puppy.


    Ever since the reunion banquet, Aaron had been practically glued to Vivienne''s side. How could he let


    a man follow his fianc¨¦e from the Brooks Mansion to the hospital?!


    "Vivienne." Percival called out as he strode toward her. With a dramatic sigh, he pulled her into his


    embrace. "I''m so tired."


    With a sly smile, Vivienne replied, "I''ll feed you somethingter as a reward."


    Percival''s fatigue seemed to instantly evaporate.


    "Enough!" Baron interjected, casting a scowl at Percival. "This isn''t the ce for public disys of


    affection. Vivienne hasn''t even officially be your wife yet!"


    Despite having recently undergone surgery, Richard was still full of energy. He quickly jumped to their


    defense. "Baron, what are you implying?! Are you trying to upset me?! Vivienne is already a part of our


    family. That''s a fact that no one can change. If you insist on objecting, I''m ready to fight you on this!"


    Richard looked as though he were about to leap out of bed, so Cecilia quickly reached out to calm him.


    "Dad, you need to take it easy. You''re still recovering from your surgery."


    Richard didn''t look like someone who had just been operated on. He was livelier than men half his age.


    "Grandpa." Vivienne soothed him in an attempt to steer the conversation back on track. "We''ve


    apprehended the person who attacked you. He ingested poison, but I''ve given him an antidote. He


    should regain consciousness soon."


    Percival lifted his gaze, adding, "Once he''s awake, we''ll know who ordered the attack."


    While Percival didn''t explicitly say that he was actually the target, Richard had already pieced together


    the clues.


    "No! They weren''t trying to kill me! They were after you!" Richard''s eyes swept over the gathered


    crowd. "I was just unfortunate enough to be in your car."


    Richard turned his gaze to Vivienne. "The person who wanted to harm Percival... it was someone from


    the Ellington family, wasn''t it?"


    Although they had not yet determined who was responsible, all signs pointed to someone from the


    Ellington family as the likely culprit.


    Vivienne nodded. "Possibly."


    The room fell silent. Fiona, standing in the crowd, looked away to hide her panic.


    "Vivienne! What are you implying?" Cathy snapped and crossed her arms in agitation. "Are you


    suggesting someone among us wanted to harm Richard?"


    It was clear that Cathy''s anger was not solely directed at Vivienne but also at Percival, who had


    supported her.


    "No one wanted anything bad to happen to Percival. We might not have been waiting on him hand and


    foot when he was in his wheelchair, but we all hoped he would recover soon. Don''t you dare stir up


    trouble and pit us against each other!"


    Scott frowned at Cathy''s harsh demeanor. "Vivienne was only stating that they''ve caught the person


    responsible for Richard''s attack. She didn''t say that you were the mastermind. There''s no need for you


    to get so worked up."


    Cathy, realizing his implications, angrily turned away.


    Vivienne observed the exchange, taking note of everyone''s reactions.


    "Alright." Richard waved his hand dismissively andy back down. "Leave the interrogation to Vivienne


    and Percival. The rest of you don''t need to stress over this. I trust Vivienne and Percival to bring me


    satisfactory answers. I''m tired and want some rest now. You all should go home."


    He paused, grabbing Vivienne''s hand before anyone could move. "Vivienne, stay with me. I could use


    somepany."


    Richard''s favoritism was clear as day, and it visibly irked the other members of the Ellington family. But


    there was nothing they could do about it.


    As everyone reluctantly left the room, Vivienne stepped out into the hallway to answer a phone call.


    "How are things going?"


    Matthew, on the other end of the call, shook his head in frustration. "Nothing. They''re fearless. Each


    one of them ingests poison the moment they''re caught, leaving no leads behind."


    "Keep looking." Vivienne ordered, her voice ice-cold. "Don''t overlook any detail."


    "Yes, ma''am." Matthew responded.


    "And the one in the basement?" Vivienne asked.


    "His vital signs are stable." Matthew replied.


    After ingesting Vivienne''s life-saving pill, the man''s condition improved, though he remained


    unconscious.


    "Good. Keep me updated." Vivienne ended the call, but her expression remained unreadable.


    ...


    In the hospital''s pharmacology department, Calista was chatting with a doctor she knew. She had


    originallye to the hospital on other business, but upon hearing about Richard''s situation, she


    decided to pay him a visit with a fruit basket in hand.


    "You wouldn''t believe the surgeon who operated on Richard. I''ve been in the medical field for over two


    decades, and I''ve never seen someone sew up an incision so wlessly!"


    "Her hands were incredibly steady. She made incisions right next to the heart! It was absolutely


    breathtaking! There are few who could pull off such a surgery!"


    Calista, overhearing their excited discussion about Richard''s surgery, couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    "Who is this surgeon you''re talking about? Do I know her?"


    The crowd all shook their heads. "She isn''t on the staff at our hospital. It seems like she was specially


    brought in from somewhere else."


    "Her capabilities are extraordinary. She is definitely better than you, Calista. It''s a shame you missed


    that surgery; it would have been a great opportunity to learn."


    Calista could tolerate many things, but she couldn''t ept someone saying her surgical skills were


    inadequate.


    She was second to none in her medical proficiency. No one could surpass her, especially considering


    her prestigious lineage.


    Making an excuse, Calista stood up and took her fruit basket, heading towards Richard''s hospital room.


    She bumped into Percival right at the doorway, and a smile quickly spread across her face. "Mr.


    Ellington, so you''re here too."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Afraid that he might not remember her, Calista added, "I''m Calista, the head of the TIC Research


    Institute."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Percival gave her a rather aloof grunt. "What is it?"


    "I heard Richard had a car ident." Seeing that the man in front of her paid absolutely no attention to


    her, Calista clenched her fingers and squeezed out a smile. "The surgery was very sessful. I


    wonder who the surgeon was. Could you introduce me?"


    "No!" Percival coldly nced at the woman in front of him, not mincing his words in his response.


    Calista was taken aback, and her smile froze on her face. "I came based on her reputation, Mr.


    Ellington. You don¡¯t need to be so sensitive."


    "And?" Percival''s attitude did not soften at all, but rather became more indifferent.


    "I..." Calista wanted to say something else, but Percival didn''t give her another nce. He quickly


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    turned around to leave.


    Just as Percival left, Paul, who had been feeling a bit restless in the hospital room, came out.


    He saw Calista and was slightly surprised. "Calista, what brings you here?"


    Calista snapped out of her depressed daze. She smiled and said, "I came to check on Richard."


    "Oh." Paul was now very sensitive to the name Richard and didn''t feel like continuing the conversation,


    so he said, "Then go in. My grandfather is in the room."


    With that, Paul turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Calista suddenly called out to him.


    Paul stopped in his tracks. "Is there something else?"


    "I heard that the doctor who treated your grandfather is very good. Can you tell me who she is?" Calista


    asked.


    At the mention of this, Paul''s anger red up. "Good? She''s nothing more than a blind cat! What kind of


    medical skills does Vivienne, that country bumpkin, have? Mentioning her is bad luck!" Paul didn''t want


    to talk to Calista anymore and turned to leave.


    Calista stood in disbelief. She could hardly believe her ears.


    Vivienne?


    The one who performed the surgery on Richard was Vivienne?


    How could this be?


    Even if she knew enough medical skills to fool people, there was a huge gap between performing


    surgery and regr checkups.


    But ording to the hospital staff, Vivienne''s medical skills were really exceptional.


    No!


    She didn''t believe it!


    This must be people over-glorifying Vivienne again!


    Calista clenched her teeth and pushed the door into the room open, only to see Ryan and Cathy, who


    hadn''t left.


    Richard was lying in bed, already fast asleep.


    "Dr. Pendleton."


    The Ellington and Pendleton families didn''t cross paths much, but Cathy had heard about Calista from


    friends.


    Since she was from a prominent medical family, Calista''s reputation was quite well-known.


    "Hello." Calista politely greeted her. "I heard about Richard, so I came to check on him."


    "It''s good that you came; I was worried about what to do." Cathy quickly walked up to her, clutching her


    like herst lifeline. "Ever since the surgery, the old man has lost his appetite and has be quite


    sleepy. Could it be that Vivienne made a mistake during the surgery?! Dr. Pendleton, please help us!"


    Calista was still reeling from the blow of being overshadowed by Vivienne. Hearing this, rather than


    worrying about the old man''s health, she felt a bit relieved.


    That Vivienne couldn''t possibly have the ability to perform surgery. It seemed she was just a looker with


    no real talent.


    If Richard was having these symptoms right after the surgery, there must have been a mishap during


    the procedure.


    She pretended to give Richard a serious examination, then raised her head and asked seriously, "You


    said Vivienne performed the surgery? Does she even have a medical license? How dare she perform


    surgery?!"


    Cathy was taken aback by her question and turned to look at Ryan.


    "Yeah! Vivienne doesn''t even have a medical license! How could she operate on the old man?!"


    Ryan, who had been silent the whole time, pped his thigh in regret. "That little wretch fooled us all!


    She''s not a doctor at all! How could she have the gall to step into the operating room?! Is she


    disregarding the old man''s life?!"


    "Surgery is a very serious matter. Any slight negligence can lead to fatal problems." Calista added fuel


    to the fire. "Vivienne was far too reckless."


    Just as she finished speaking, Vivienne walked into the room after dealing with some matters.


    Upon seeing Ryan and Cathy still there, plus an extra Calista in the room, Vivienne furrowed her brows


    slightly.


    "Grandfather mentioned that he wanted to rest." She crossed her arms and coldly watched the couple,


    not even ncing at Calista.


    "You can cut the act!" After hearing what Calista had said, Cathy straightened up. "Dr. Pendleton said


    you don''t even have a medical license! You had no right to operate on the old man! You could go to jail


    for this!"


    "I think you have ulterior motives." Ryan, who originally kept quiet, now angrily pointed at Vivienne.


    "You want to harm the old man, don''t you?!"


    Vivienne shot him a nce, and Ryan quickly withdrew his finger.


    His memories of being choked by her disciples were still fresh in his mind, and he didn''t know why he


    felt such fear. Hepletely lost all courage in front of Vivienne.


    "I don''t have a license?" Vivienne sneered at Calista as she crossed her arms. "It seems like you know


    me very well."


    Calista felt a surge of anxiety well up within her. She indeed had not checked and just casually


    mentioned that Viviennecked a license, but the old man''s loss of appetite and constant sleepiness


    were facts that Cathy herself had conveyed.


    "Can you deny that there were no issues with your surgery?!" She pointed at Richard on the bed as her


    tone grew heavier. "Richard is still unconscious. Isn''t that proof enough?!"


    Vivienneughed, as if she had heard a joke.


    "What''s so funny about saving lives? Are you treating human lives like they''re nothing?" Calista said


    with indignation.


    Damn that Vivienne!


    She dared to mock her?!


    "Enough!"


    Before Vivienne could respond, Richard, lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. "Nonsense! Who


    is doubting Vivienne''s medical skills?!"


    Calista was taken aback.


    Hadn''t Cathy said that the old man had been sleeping so deeply that he couldn''t be awakened? But


    now he was not only awake, but he also seemed more vigorous than ever.


    "Richard..." She put aside her surprise andposed herself. "Are you alright?"


    "Should there be something wrong with me?" Richard retorted. "You all are making my head ache with


    your incessant bickering. I was merely pretending to sleep to avoid the hassle, yet I heard you all


    criticizing Vivienne!"


    He cast an unsatisfied nce at Calista. "Some people, despite being renowned doctors from


    prestigious families, can''t even tell the difference between a patient pretending to sleep and being


    unconscious!" He said, mocking her so-called skills.


    Calista''s face flushed and then paled under Richard''s sarcastic reprimand. How could she have known


    that Vivienne actually had the skills to restore Richard to his usual state?

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    In front of Richard, she could not show any discontent. She put on a forced smile and said, "I must


    have been mistaken. Vivienne''s medical skills are indeed beyondmon reach."


    Even she would have to weigh her options about whether she couldplete this operation.


    "Of course." Richard snorted as he cast a sidelong nce at her. "Don''t you see how excellent our


    Vivienne is? There''s nothing she can''t do!"


    She was the youngest to ever top the college entrance test, a dual PhD holder, a master in fragrance


    creation, a design genius, and a medical prodigy. Calista felt blinded by the numerous des


    Vivienne had.


    Calista''s envy was so intense that she could barely maintain her smile. She was struggling to suppress


    her anger. "Since Vivienne is so capable, why not join me at the medical conference at the end of the


    month?"


    Why did Vivienne have to excel at everything and garner all the praise and honors?


    She was determined to not let Vivienne have her way.


    Medicine was her field, and she had the backing of her prestigious family background, something


    Vivienne could neverpete with.


    Moreover, she had published numerous medical papers and had established a name for herself in the


    industry, yet she had never heard of Vivienne.


    If Richard''s surgery was sessful, it was all thanks to Vivienne''s luck. Once research projects were


    involved, Calista was confident that she could secure a resounding victory.


    "I won''t go." Vivienne replied, showing no emotion.


    "You don''t have to be polite with me." Calista thought she was feigning refusal, so she warmly tried to


    persuade her. "This conference has a high threshold; not everyone can participate. For Mr. Ellington''s


    sake, I can secure a slot for you, Vivienne."


    "Is that so?" Vivienne lightly nodded, showing an indifferent reaction. "It''s a shame I''m not interested."


    Did she think she would care about a medical conference? Such an opportunity might be precious to


    Calista, but to her, it wasn''t a big deal.


    "That''s right. Vivienne isn¡¯t interested, and neither are we.¡± Richard unconditionally sided with Vivienne.


    ¡°Calista, don¡¯t waste your time here. You¡¯d better focus on your project and not dy the progress.¡±


    ¡°And you two.¡± Richard¡¯s tone shifted. He turned to Ryan and Cathy, who had been silent all this time.


    ¡°Stop picking on Vivienne! As long as I¡¯m alive for one more day, I won¡¯t let you bully Vivienne!¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Cathy protested. ¡°We¡¯re just worried about your health, in case...¡±


    Richard didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®in case.¡¯ With Vivienne here, my health won¡¯t be an issue. If


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    you have a problem with Vivienne, then you have a problem with me! If you want me to throw you out


    of the house, feel free to target Vivienne!¡±


    Having been addressed so bluntly by Richard, Ryan and Cathy had nothing to say.


    Fearing that he would be kicked out if he said anything more, Ryan quickly left, dragging Cathy with


    him.


    Calista couldn¡¯t believe that Richard trusted Vivienne this much, but the facts were in front of her, and


    she had to ept it.


    ¡°Calista.¡± Richard lifted his eyes to look at her before closing them again. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.


    Please leave!¡±


    Calista was always well-received, especially among elders.


    Now that Richard was treating her this way, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit miffed.


    ¡°Well then, Richard, I¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡± Calista suppressed her anger and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°I¡¯ll


    She couldn¡¯t show weakness in front of Vivienne. She couldn¡¯t let her see the jealousy that was itching


    away at her confidence.


    However, she didn¡¯t realize that Richard and Vivienne didn¡¯t think much of her. They felt that even one


    extra nce at her was a waste of time. They even cared less about her feelings.


    Calista left the room in a daze and ran into Percival, who was returning.


    Percival''s face darkened. Why was she still here?


    Running into Percival, whom she adored, lit a spark of hope in her eyes.


    She believed that no one in her age group couldpare to her in medicine. As long as she had the


    research project, he would definitely pay attention to her.


    "There has been significant progress in the project you gave me recently. When will youe to the


    "Okay." Percival replied coldly. "I''ll send someone to check."


    His mentor¡¯s unfinished research was a regret in Percival''s heart. He hoped toplete this project for


    her, but he didn''t want to have too much contact with Calista.


    His sweetheart had marked her territory. He naturally disliked anyone Vivienne wasn¡¯t fond of and


    wouldn''t treat them nicely either.


    He said he would send someone to check instead of going himself, which disappointed Calista.


    "But you personally handed this project over to me." She said, feeling discontented. "Others won''t


    understand its importance."


    Percival had appointed her as the person in charge, surely because he valued her abilities and


    intelligence.


    Calista felt that she must have had a special ce in his heart that was iparable to anyone else.


    Only she knew what he wanted and understood the profound meaning behind this research.


    Percival''s cold gaze slowly swept over her face. "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    His gaze made Calista feel as if she had fallen into an abyss. She saw indifference, alienation, and an


    unreachable distance in his eyes.


    "I understand." She had no choice but to agree, pick up her handbag, and leave.


    When Percival returned to the room, Vivienne had already lulled the old man back to sleep.


    Upon seeing Percival walk in, she nced up at him, then averted her gaze.


    His dear Vivienne seemed to be upset, but he couldn''t tell what was bothering her.


    "Vivienne." Percival sidled up to her, pulling her into aforting embrace. "What''s the matter?"


    Vivienne wasn''t one for beating around the bush. She asked him outright. "Did you give my mother''s


    research to Calista?"


    She had heard rumors but couldn''t confirm them. Although a simple investigation would reveal the


    truth, she wanted to hear it from Percival himself.


    "Yes." Percival admitted, noticing her displeasure. "If it upsets you, I can take the project back."


    The reason he had chosen Calista in the first ce was merely because she was a young member of


    the Pendleton n who had a decent background in medicine.


    If his Vivienne was upset over this, he wouldn''t hesitate to drop Calista.


    "It''s fine." Vivienne leaned into Percival¡¯s embrace, feeling his warmth envelope her. "Let her continue


    with the research."


    Vivienne had long sincepleted her mother''s work and had even expanded upon it.


    Whatever results Calista might produce would be irrelevant to her. She was already miles ahead.


    Percival bent down to kiss her forehead. "Whatever you say, goes." He said with a tone full of


    tenderness.


    Just as the two were enjoying their rare moment of solitude, the hospital room door was abruptly


    pushed open.


    Her eight disciples, all but Leopold, marched in. After seeing Vivienne nestled in Percival''s arms, they


    became livid. Their faces turned a deep shade of red; they were practically foaming at the mouth.


    "What do you think you''re doing?! Release Vivienne immediately!"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Jerry and other seven disciples stood at the door, gaping at the scene before them as their temper


    red to the point of explosion.


    That bloody scoundrel!


    He dared to take advantage of Vivienne!


    Did he think they were pushovers?!


    Percival''s eyes flickered slightly. His long fingers were still draped over Vivienne''s shoulder as he


    leaned back in his chair with azy air. "Didn''t your parents teach you to knock before entering


    someone else''s room?"


    His eyebrows lifted slowly as a cold chill emanated from his eyes. "Or did they fail to teach you not to


    disturb a resting patient?"


    Old man Richard must have been exhausted. He was in a deep sleep.


    If these men disturbed his rest, Percival would give them a lesson they wouldn''t forget.


    The eight men froze.


    They had just arrived, and upon seeing Percival kiss Vivienne as soon as they stepped through the


    door, they lost control of their anger, and their voices involuntarily grew louder.


    They felt somewhat guilty for disturbing Richard''s rest.


    But after noticing that Percival''s hand was still on Vivienne, any semnce of guilt evaporated.


    "Remove your hand from Vivienne." Daniel threatened him as his fists clenched and cracking knuckle


    sounds echoed in the room. He squinted, radiating a looming danger.


    He hadn''t thrown a punch in years, and he didn''t mind practicing on Percival.


    The others were also ready to jump in; their anger was boiling. "Still not letting go? Are you asking for


    trouble?"


    Despite their fury, they lowered their voices so as not to disturb Richard.


    Percival''s eyes flickered. His grip on Vivienne tightened, and his jaw clenched. "What? Was the lesson


    your fathers gave youst time not enough?"


    The faces of the eight men changed all at once.


    Before they could react, Percival pulled out his phone, ready to make a call.


    Daniel was furious. "Percival! Are you a man or not? Why are you always running to tattle? If you have


    the guts, fight me one-on-one! I''ll knock your teeth out!" He growled.


    He despised men whoid hands on Vivienne and those who tattled.


    Percival was both!


    Percival''s lips curled up into a smirk, and his tone remained calm and dignified. "Vivienne taught me to


    be civilized, and I prefer to solve problems in a civilized manner."


    With that, he dialed a number.


    Larry fell silent.


    He was such a bastard!


    "Wait." Vivienne, who had been quietly watching, suddenly spoke.


    Larry, with his chin held high, red defiantly at Percival.


    So what if he was engaged to Vivienne?


    Her disciples were still her priority.


    "Vivienne¡­" Percival looked aggrieved.


    "I have a question." Vivienne said.


    "Larry." Vivienne looked up. "I remember you have a special tool for opening safes."


    Larryughed heartily at this. "Of course, Vivienne. Do you need it?"


    Vivienne nodded.


    "Then I''ll have someone bring it over right now."


    As he finished his call for the special tool, Vivienne nodded contentedly and turned to Percival. "You


    can kick them out now."


    Percival was dumbfounded.


    She discarded them without hesitation the moment she was done.


    That was so Vivienne.


    But he liked it!


    Her eight disciples were shocked.


    Why was Vivienne doing this?!


    They were supposed to be in the same boat!


    All other men were nothing but lying dogs!


    How could she be fooled by Percival''s sweet talk?!


    Percival''s smile returned to his face as he looked at the group of mourning apprentices. "Not leaving?"


    "Vivienne, you''ve changed." Donald was furious, but he couldn''t bear to be angry at Vivienne. "How


    could you side with this outsider?!"


    Gary pounded his chest in frustration, wanting to grab the mastermind, Percival. "What has Percival fed


    you?! Don''t fall for his tricks! We are the ones who truly care for you. That man is just after your


    beauty!"


    Her disciples were truly outraged, but Vivienne seemed deaf to their grievances. She just let Percival


    kick them out.


    ...


    Richard was still sleeping. Vivienne had checked him, and he was fine, so she left the hospital with


    Percival.


    Thomas was in the hospital, so Leopold had to drive.


    However, because Percival and Vivienne would stay in the ward for a while, Leopold had some things


    to deal with and went off.


    The car was in the parking lot.


    Vivienne saw the car and opened the door.


    Percival, who was originally going to the driver''s seat, suddenly changed direction and followed her,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ducking into the car.


    Then he grabbed her hand, asking softly, "Vivienne, did you enjoy the photos?"


    He hadn''t forgotten that Vivienne had been looking at male model pictures tilltest night.


    So, he watched Vivienne intently.


    Vivienne looked him up and down, replying leisurely, "Yes. They were more enticing than you."


    Percival was getting a bit annoyed.


    He took Vivienne''s hand and ced it on his chest. "I''m not enticing?"


    Percival guided Vivienne''s hand over his body, allowing her to feel the solid muscles under his shirt.


    So the saying was true. Thin in clothes, muscr without.


    Mr. Wolf was no less attractive than the naked men in the photos.


    He had beautiful pectoral lines and firm abs.


    The more Vivienne touched, the faster her heart beat. She looked up to meet Percival''s fiery gaze as


    her ears turned a blinding red.


    She wanted to pounce on Mr. Wolf again. What should she do?


    To pounce or not to pounce?


    Urgent advice was needed.


    The temperature in the car rose bit by bit, and their distance gradually shortened.


    "Percival!"


    Just as Vivienne and Percival were about to get intimate, Leopold yanked the car door open. "I wish


    you''d told me you were out of the ward..."


    He halted mid-sentence as he took in the scene before him, frozen in shock.


    What on earth was he seeing?!


    Vivienne''s hand was resting on Percival''s chest.


    Percival''s face darkened to an rming degree as his cold gaze fixed on Leopold. "What?"


    Leopold snapped back to reality, stammering, "Nothing, nothing, go on, go on!"


    He was just wrapping up some errands. He called Percival to check if they were ready to leave when


    he was done.


    But when Percival didn''t answer, he headed to Richard''s room, only to find out they had already left.


    So here he was at the parking lot, noticing the silhouette in the car. From outside, he could see there


    was someone inside but couldn''t make out what they were doing. So, without a second thought, he


    opened the door.


    Who would''ve thought that in broad daylight, Percival and Vivienne would be involved in such an act,


    right inside the car?


    Percival sure didn''t regard him as an outsider. Didn''t he know Leopold was one of Vivienne''s sworn


    disciples?


    He had sworn to protect her from any man''s touch. He wanted to fulfill his vow of crippling any man


    who daredy a finger on Vivienne right now!


    But damn it, he couldn¡¯t!

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Got nothing better to do?" Percival raised an eyebrow. His voice was colder than his expression as he


    calmly asked, "Wasn''t yourst bout of training enough for you?"


    Leopold fell silent.


    A grave resentment washed over his face. "Percival! Be human for once!"


    Last time''s intense training session almost skinned him alive. He didn''t know how he managed to crawl


    out of that hellish ce.


    "What did you say?" Percival looked at him as a twinkle of amusement shed in his eyes.


    He was not human?


    Excellent!


    Leopold¡¯s knees immediately buckled. He almost fell to the ground. "I was wrong! I helped you drive


    away the disciplesst time. Even though they¡¯re still bothering you, I did put in the effort!"


    Percival gave him a look, and he immediately scampered off.


    "I''m going! I''m going right now!" Leopold yelled.


    After Leopold closed the car door and dashed off, the car''s ambiance lost its charm.


    Vivienne leaned back in her seat, changing the subject. "I found surveince cameras and a peculiar


    safe in Scott''s study."


    Percival furrowed his brows. "Do you think there''s something rted to your mother in that safe?"


    "There are too many cameras around it. If it''s not important, he wouldn''t be so cautious." Vivienne''s


    intuition told her that Scott was hiding something.


    Percival remained silent for a moment. "Do you need my help?" He offered after a long pause.


    Vivienne shook her head. "No, I can handle it myself. Your involvement might arouse his suspicion."


    If Scott was moreplex than he appeared, any disturbance could alert him.


    There was a high chance that her intrusion into Scott''s room had already been noticed.


    "Alright." Percival didn''t probe further. "Let me know if you need help."


    He would do anything for Vivienne.


    But his youngdy was always so independent. It seemed like she never needed him.


    All he had to do was silently support her from behind.


    "Okay." Vivienne agreed. "Take me home."


    Percival nodded, opened the car door, and moved to the driver''s seat.


    He nced at Leopold, who was sulking not far away. A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth as


    he fired up the engine.


    "Hey? Percival!" Leopold looked up just in time to see Percival drive away.


    He tried to catch up, but the car was too fast. His two legs couldn''t outrun four wheels.


    In no time, Percival''s car had disappeared from sight.


    "Darn it!" Leopold muttered, "What kind of man holds grudges like a woman?"


    As he finished hisint, his phone buzzed.


    It was a call from Percival.


    He picked up, and before he could speak, Percival''s voice came through. "Did you just curse me?"


    Leopold shivered. He quickly scanned his surroundings and whispered, "Where are you, Percival?"


    "I''m above you." Percival''s voice was unusually slow and steady.


    Leopold looked up but saw nothing.


    Could there be a ghost?


    "Percival, stop messing around!" Leopold looked like he was about to cry.


    "I suggest you eat more garlic to ward off evil spirits." Percival continued in hisnguid tone, sounding


    like a ghostly whisper in the dead of the night.


    Leopold was dumbfounded.


    A burning rage was welling up in his chest.


    Did Percival take him for a fool?


    Instead of learning something useful, he was mimicking Vivienne''s spooky act?!


    Leopold angrily hung up the phone and left the parking lot.


    But when he reached the hospital entrance, a motorbike came straight at him. He managed to dodge at


    thest moment, but was still clipped by the bike and fell to the ground.


    "Darn it!" Leopold cursed. "That was dangerous!"


    Thankfully, he reacted quickly and wasn''t seriously hurt.


    But his spirit was shaken.


    So, he quickly got up and headed to a small restaurant across the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He pulled out a few banknotes and said grandly, "Boss, I''ll buy all your garlic. How much do you have?"


    The restaurant owner looked at him as if he were crazy.


    This was a restaurant, for heaven''s sake!


    Sure, people liked to eat garlic with their meal, but nobody wanted to buy all the garlic.


    "What are you waiting for? You think the money isn''t enough?" Leopold frowned.


    "No, no." The owner nced at the money on the table. There seemed to be a hundred dors on the


    table. Who would say no to money?


    So, he went to get the garlic.


    Leopold grabbed the garlic and started eating it right away.


    The people in the restaurant all stared at him in disbelief.


    After eating about ten cloves, Leopold couldn''t take it anymore and stopped.


    During his taxi ride home, he kept farting due to the garlic, releasing a near-toxic level of gas that


    almost suffocated the driver.


    ...


    A few dayster, Vivienne was at home reading a magazine when M and Calista arrived with gifts.


    They imed to be visiting Baron, but upon seeing the rxed Vivienne on the sofa, they froze.


    "So, Vivienne''s home too."


    M changed her haughty demeanor and sat next to Vivienne with a warm smile. "I brought some fresh


    crabs, which were air-flown from Maine. Would you like the maid to steam some for you?"


    After being snubbed by Scottst time, M realized she couldn''t keep on like this.


    Nowadays, the whole Brooks family, both Baron and Scott, treat the newly-found Vivienne like a


    precious gem.


    If she ever wished to be the matriarch of the Brooks family, M knew she had to earn Vivienne''s


    approval.


    Vivienne flicked through a magazine, not sparing M a nce. "I don''t think so."


    M felt a sting of embarrassment. Her warm friendliness was met with cold indifference. Still, she


    managed to squeeze out a smile. "Vivienne, dear, we had some misunderstandings before, but that''s


    all water under the bridge. I''ve moved past it, and you shouldn''t feel guilty."


    "Guilty?" Vivienne finally raised her eyes. Her icy gaze became even colder as she looked at M.


    "Do you not remember when you caused such a scene at my mother''s concert opening? It was quite


    an ugly spectacle." Calista threw a mocking nce at Vivienne.


    With Baron, Scott, and even Percival absent, she didn''t feel the need to put on an act.


    Vivienne was actually a bit taken aback.


    These two idiots were still harping on about something that happened ages ago?


    Vivienne gave them a disinterested nce. Her expression remained unchanged as she said, "Why


    would I waste my memories on such a second-rate performance?"


    M''s face darkened. "Vivienne, I may not be your favorite person, but I am your elder. I came here


    bearing fresh crab to visit you. The least you could do is show some courtesy instead of sitting there


    looking like you''ve swallowed a lemon."


    "Just because Scott has a soft spot for you doesn''t mean you can throw your weight around." M''s


    anger bubbled up. "Isn''t that just a disgrace to the Brooks family?!"


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    No sooner had M spoken than Baron and Scott descended from the stairs.


    The old man wore a scowl, sweeping his gaze over M and Calista in the living room. ¡°The children of


    the Brooks family don''t need your lectures!¡±


    ¡°Baron, Scott¡­¡±


    Their arrival left M somewhat flustered. She stood up, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just wanted


    to guide Vivienne on proper etiquette. After all, Vivienne has been on her own for a long time without


    anyone to guide her. She''s bound to be different from other refined youngdies...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Baron snapped and bristled in fury. ¡°What do you mean no one guided her?! Our Vivienne is of good


    character. She is as excellent as theye; she doesn''t need you pointing fingers!¡±


    Baron''s strong demeanor silenced M. Scott¡¯s face also showed a trace of coldness. ¡°Mrs. rk, my


    daughter doesn¡¯t need your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Scott!¡± M anxiously tried to defend herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just trying to help.¡±


    ¡°Scott, my mother is just concerned about Vivienne.¡± Calista also came to her aid. ¡°We want to resolve


    past misunderstandings, and I hope to be friends with Vivienne.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need friends.¡± Vivienne tossed her magazine onto the table as she stood up. ¡°And I don¡¯t need


    your concern.¡±


    Did they really think she couldn¡¯t see through their intentions?


    M was aspiring to be the matriarch of the Brooks family? Ha!


    As long as she was still trying to find out whether Scott was involved in her mother''s death, she would


    remain his daughter, so M could only dream about bing her stepmother.


    ¡°Vivienne.¡± In the presence of Baron and Scott, Calista¡¯s attitude shifted. ¡°Regardless of what you think,


    you should respect others.¡±


    ¡°We visited out of respect for Mr. Brooks. Surely, you understand basic hospitality?¡±


    Vivienne lifted her chin and looked down at her. ¡°You consider yourself a guest?¡±


    Vivienne ascended the stairs after dismissing them with her cold remark, leaving M and Calista


    standing there in frustrated fury.


    ¡°Vivienne doesn¡¯t enjoypany.¡± Baron nced at them, adding, ¡°If you don¡¯t respect Vivienne, you


    will never be wee here again.¡±


    ¡°Scott, I¡­¡± M wanted to exin to Scott, but he didn¡¯t spare her a nce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Go home.¡±


    M¡¯s and Calista¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t affect Vivienne¡¯s mood.


    As soon as she returned to her room, her phone rang.


    After picking it up, she heard a respectful voice from the other end. ¡°This is Professor Madison. I


    apologize for the interruption, but I was wondering if you might be free at the end of the month.¡±


    Professor Madison was a highly respected figure in the medical field and had helped Vivienne with her


    studies in the past.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vivienne sat on the edge of her bed, ying with a special tool she¡¯d acquired from a


    junior disciple, Larry.


    ¡°There¡¯s a medical conference at the end of the month.¡± Even though Madison was a respected figure


    in his sixties, he still showed the utmost respect to Vivienne. ¡°I was hoping to invite you to attend on


    behalf of our institute.¡±


    Vivienne wasn¡¯t interested in such conferences, but considering Madison had helped her and


    remembering that Calista had mentioned it, she found herself intrigued.


    Her silence made Madison think she was refusing, so he anxiously spoke up again. ¡°Vivienne, your


    achievements in medicine are unmatched. For my sake, even half an hour of your time would be


    appreciated, and I can amodate any requests you have.¡±


    He had called her several times before, only to be refused each time. He felt he had to convince


    Vivienne to attend somehow.


    Vivienne considered it briefly, then agreed. ¡°Fine. Send me the details.¡±


    Upon hearing her agreement, Professor Madison breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Excellent! I¡¯ll share this


    good news with everyone right away.¡±


    After hanging up, Vivienne turned her attention back to the tool on her desk.


    She needed to find a chance to revisit Scott''s study so she could open that safe and see what secrets it


    held.


    Half an hourter.


    Vivienne was about to head to the kitchen to get a jar so she could continue her experiments on an


    antidote.


    Just as she opened the door, she heard a mumbling sounding from the next room, indicating some


    She tiptoed to the door and saw Carl squatting inside, tearing into a loaf of bread, and feeding a dirty


    little kitten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not getting you cat food.¡± Carl rambled on, seemingly unaware of Vivienne¡¯s


    presence. ¡°me Vivienne. If it weren¡¯t for her scamming me out of 12 million, would I be in such a


    state?!¡±


    Every time he thought about it, he felt a rush of anger.


    If Vivienne hadn¡¯t deliberately outbid him, goading him into increasing his bid so he could bid higher


    and suffer, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up buying a mediocre ck moss stone for 12 million.


    Every time he thought about that stone, Carl gritted his teeth.


    He''d assumed Vivienne was a small-town girl ying at being an expert in gemstone betting.


    He really wanted to teach her a lesson, which was why he kept raising his bid. But in the end, he was


    the one who got burned.


    In his frustration, Carl tore at his bread, stuffing it into his mouth. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll have to make do.


    Once I win thepetition and earn some money, I¡¯ll buy you better food.¡±


    The kitten sniffed at the bread on the floor, then turned its head away despondently.


    Who would enjoy eating this hard bread? Nobody liked stale bread. Even as a stray, it found it hard to


    swallow.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite picky.¡± Carl couldn''t resist giving it a pat on the head. The kitten immediately rubbed itself


    against his jeans in return.


    He found this little cat in the bushes near the Brooks Mansion. Its skin was hugging its bones due to


    starvation, and its body was covered in filth. His heart melted at the sight, and he brought it home


    without a second thought.


    However, his purse was as thin as a pancake. That broken piece of jade had consumed three years of


    his pocket money, and he was still in debt.


    The only option left for him was to mooch off his family. He barely had money to go out, let alone feed


    the kitten. ¡°Hey, how about you sneak into Vivienne¡¯s room? She¡¯s got a jackpot from that gemstone


    auction. She must have something edible in there.¡±


    Vivienne, who was right at the door, raised her eyebrow. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± She thought.


    "Meow..." The kitten mewed at him a couple of times, indicating that it fully agreed with his suggestion.


    Carl sighed. "Nah, let''s not. We may be poor, but we still have our dignity. I will check in the kitchen and


    see if there¡¯s something we can eat."


    With that, he turned to leave but froze when he saw Vivienne standing at the door.


    His temper red up, and he stormed over to Vivienne, fuming, "What are you doing here? Do you


    enjoy messing with me?"


    "You''re a jinx! Ever since the Brooks family took you in, nothing good has happened!"


    Vivienne nced at him dismissively. ¡°You brought this upon yourself. How is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°How is it not your fault?!" Carl was short-tempered. He was so angry that he almost grabbed Vivienne


    by her cor. "If you hadn''t set that trap, I wouldn''t have thrown all my money in! Even a fool could see


    that stone wasn''t any good. You deliberately bid against me, making my millions go down the drain!"


    In his mind, Vivienne was to me for everything. He was the victim and had been deceived and


    manipted.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Oh?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow at thatment. "Was it so obvious that even a fool could see it?"


    "Yes!" Carl shot back angrily.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a teasing smile. "And who might this fool be?"


    "The fool is you!"


    "Oh, right. The fool is you." Vivienne''s smile widened.


    "Fine, I''m the fool then, so what..." Carl suddenly realized he had been tricked again. He pointed at her,


    fuming, "You set me up again!"


    Somehow, he kept falling into Vivienne''s traps. He didn''t know where she got her cunning from, but she


    always made him look foolish.


    "I don''t have time for such games." She nced at the kitten following Carl, then leisurely shifted her


    gaze elsewhere. "Instead of arguing with me, you should take better care of your cat."


    With that, she turned and walked towards her room.


    Carl watched her retreating figure while clenching his fist in frustration. "I don''t need you to tell me that!


    I''ll take care of my cat just fine, and I''ll make sure it''s well-fed and plump!"


    With that, he dropped his head in dismay.


    Taking care of a cat wasn''t cheap, especially the high-quality cat food he wanted to feed it. Where was


    he supposed to get the money?


    His entire family knew about the fortune he had spent on the gemstone. His mother, Cheryl, had


    already given him a good scolding and certainly wouldn''t give him another penny.


    As Carl worried about this, Vivienne returned to her room and began ordering a pile of stuff on her


    phone.


    ...


    The next day.


    Carl didn''t wake up until the sun was high in the sky. The first thing he thought of was his kitten.


    He rushed to the room where he kept the cat, and as he opened the door, he saw several bags of cat


    food next to the makeshift bed he had made for the kitten.


    "What is this?"


    Carl picked up a bag of cat food and a can. Both were from high-rated, expensive brands.


    Who would be so kind as to buy food for his cat?


    He nced around, then saw a figure disappearing around the corner.


    Carl quickly followed and saw Vivienne casually turning the corner.


    Was he seeing things?!


    It was Vivienne.


    Carl pped himself to make sure he wasn''t dreaming, but he still couldn''t believe it was real.


    No way!


    Vivienne wouldn''t help him.


    Just yesterday, they had been at each other''s throats.


    Why would she help him?


    She must be sick.


    Carl shook his head and returned to the cat''s room, trying to put the thought out of his mind.


    For a while after that, Vivienne lived peacefully among the Brooks n.


    Besides visiting Richard at the hospital every day, she spent her time researching a cure in the Brooks


    family''sbs.


    The person who had tried to kill Percival had poisoned himself, and she hadn''t found the herb needed


    for the antidote yet.


    Though she could stabilize his condition, she couldn''t guarantee there wouldn''t beplications.


    So, she used the limited ingredients she had to research a cure.


    Richard had recovered quite a bit after a few days of rest, but he didn''t want to go back to the Ellington


    Estate, so he decided to stay in the hospital for a while longer.


    At the end of the month, it was time for the medical research conference. Vivienne left her house in the


    afternoon.


    Professor Madison, who was particrly fond of her, had arranged for someone to pick her up. But she


    didn''t want to make a fuss, so she simply took a cab.


    The participants of the conference were all notable figures in the medical field. All of them had


    published papers in renowned medical journals.


    Vivienne, however, was low-key and not well-known, so she wasn''t bothered much. She was happy to


    sit in a corner and y with her phone, waiting for the conference to start.


    "Vivienne?"


    She hadn''t had a moment''s peace when she heard someone speak in surprise.


    Vivienne looked up to see Calista standing in front of her.


    "I thought you didn''t like attending conferences." Calista looked at her, both surprisedly and mockingly,


    as if she were a joke. "When I invited you, you made all sorts of excuses. But you couldn''t resist this


    rare opportunity and came anyway. What a surprise."


    Calista''s tone wasced with mockery.


    Vivienne didn''t even bother looking at her. She was just focused on her phone. "Does it concern you?"


    "Vivienne, there are things you know even if I don''t say them. Being able to attend this conference is a


    matter of pride for medical professionals, whether you want to admit it or not."


    She held her head high and spoke with arrogance. "I don''t know how you managed to get in here, but I


    earned my ce with my skills and abilities."


    In her eyes, Vivienne, a basic doctor with no medical achievements, must have used her connections


    to sneak in.


    They were worlds apart, and no matter how good Vivienne''s medical skills were, she would never


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    reach Calista''s level in the field of medicine.


    "I suggest you keep a low profile." Calistaughed arrogantly while looking down at Vivienne in her


    chair. "Or you''ll be kicked out when they find out you''re not qualified to be here!"


    Vivienne frowned as she continued to y her game. "Are you done?"


    Seeing that Vivienne didn''t even spare her a nce, Calista''s face turned red, and veins began


    popping out on her neck.


    She was about to argue with Vivienne when someone recognized her and came over excitedly.


    "You''re Calista, right? I just read your paper. Your new theory is incredible."


    "Oh my God, you''re William''s daughter, the medical genius. It''s such an honor to meet you here."


    Calista was ttered by all the praise. Her back straightened as a great sense of pride washed over


    her.


    So, what if Vivienne had sessfully performed Richard''s surgery?


    Before her, the prodigy from the prominent Pendleton family, Vivienne had no option but to bow in


    submission and ept being overshadowed.


    "Easy there, folks." Calista said, her tone brimming with superiority as she shot a sideways nce at


    Vivienne. "I''ve made minor strides. It¡¯s nothing that constitutes me being a genius. My research and


    thesis are the results of hard work and perseverance. I appreciate the recognition, and I''m open to your


    guidance and advice."


    Her humble demeanor and dignified manner made the audience elevate her even more.


    "Calista is being too modest! The Pendleton family is one of the four grand families in Rivenwood, and


    you''re the youngest doctor among them ever!"


    "Absolutely! You¡¯ve published so many papers and won numerous medical awards at just twenty-two.


    Who else in our country could achieve that?"


    Not to mention the projects her team had undertaken and the patents they''d applied for, all of which


    had brought astonishing value to the Pendleton family.


    Who in the medical field didn''t know Calista, and who wouldn''t want to be acquainted with her?


    If it weren''t for the crowd around her and the necessity to maintain a humble facade, Calista would


    have had her chin up while strutting about.


    Indeed, how could Vivienne possiblypare with her?


    Viviennecked the capability, qualifications, and social standing to even lick Calista¡¯s toes. Vivienne


    was nowhere near Calista in terms of research and thesis.


    At that moment, Professor Madison took the stage to announce the start of the research conference


    and invited Calista to present her paper.


    "Calista is the rising star in the medical field. Let''s have her enlighten us with hertest research


    findings." He announced.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Calista, upon hearing her name called, turned on her heels and made her way up to the podium with a


    microphone in hand. With an air of confidence, she scanned the crowd below.


    "I wouldn''t exactly call myself a rising star." She began, shooting a pointed look at Vivienne, who was


    seated in the corner. "I''ve merely made some minor medical breakthroughs. But today, in front of my


    esteemed colleagues, I''d like to share my thoughts."


    She proceeded to share her paper, emphasizing her innovative theories.


    The audience erupted into apuse. Their praise for her work rang out through the room.


    The only exception was Vivienne. She was engrossed in a game on her phone, seemingly oblivious to


    Calista''s speech.


    Calista couldn''t help but let out a quiet scoff. Raising the microphone, she continued, "My


    achievements pale inparison to our mentors here. But I''ve heard that the Brooks family''s prodigy,


    Vivienne, recently performed a challenging surgery on Richard Ellington. I doubt there''s another person


    around who could pull off such a feat."


    Her gaze met Vivienne¡¯s, and, from her tone alone, Vivienne could tell that Calista hadid down the


    gauntlet. "Vivienne, with your surgical prowess, you must have profound insights into the medical field.


    Why not share some of your experiences with us? Enlighten us, perhaps?"


    Calista had shifted all attention to Vivienne.


    "Did Vivienne really perform that surgery on Richard? Am I hearing this right?"


    "I''ve never heard of any thesis by her. How could she perform such aplex procedure? Are they just


    trying to brag?"


    "Did Calista get it wrong? Vivienne''s only neen. How could she have the skills to perform surgery? I


    bet she can''t even hold a scalpel without shaking."


    Vivienne slowly lifted her gaze.


    She couldn''t hold a scalpel without shaking?


    A smirk yed on her lips as she looked up at Calista on the stage.


    She hadn''t nned to get involved, but since Calista seemed eager to be put down, she''dply.


    She was very good at setting things straight.


    She pocketed her phone as a yful smile spread across her face as she walked up to the stage.


    "Richard''s operation wasn''t all thatplicated. If you want to hear about it, I don''t mind sharing."


    Calista watched as Vivienne sauntered up to her. There was not a hint of panic in her expression.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest.


    What was going on?


    How was she not scared?


    She had searched Vivienne''s name online. The girl had never even published a paper, let alone made


    any significant research contributions.


    Relieved, Calista smiled at Vivienne. "In that case, Vivienne, please do enlighten us."


    Vivienne began to speak about the surgery. Her words flowed effortlessly as she spoke with the


    elegance of a seasoned medical veteran. "Richard''s injury was near his heart, and he had an


    underlying condition. An intervention at one point affected the whole system..."


    As Vivienne spoke, Calista''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    What on earth was happening?


    Vivienne''s knowledge was shocking. Even PhDs in the field would struggle to keep up.


    "I''ve proposed a theory on DNA replication. By replicating DNA through specific methods, many


    Vivienne shrugged nonchntly. "This technology has already been realized and will soon be


    implemented in hospitals for practical use."


    Her casual remark sent shock waves through the audience.


    "This technique has been realized?! Isn''t this another milestone in medical history?!"


    "What''s going on?! DNA replication technology?! Is she the legendary Eunice of the medical world?!"


    "My God! I can''t believe I''m seeing her in person. Am I dreaming?!"


    Calista stood dumbfounded. She was too shocked to speak.


    Eunice?!


    Vivienne was the legendary Eunice?!


    That was the idol she had idolized for years!


    In the medical field, no one was unaware of Eunice''s renown.


    Regarded as a deity in the field, every single paper of Eunice''s was a must-read for medical


    professionals.


    Her theories were innovative, and the techniques she developed held exceptional value. Any one of


    them could bring tremendous benefits to mankind.


    Anyone with a name in the field longed to connect with Eunice, but she kept a low profile and rarely


    made public appearances. Therefore, few knew her true identity, let alone associated the legend with a


    neen-year-old girl.


    "Vivienne, could I ask for your autograph? Or perhaps we could have a chat?"


    The chance to converse with a legend in the medical field was a dreame true for many.


    Even a five-minute chat would benefit them more than a year¡¯s worth of sses, providing them with


    much more knowledge.


    The crowd swarmed around Vivienne, eager to hear more about her research. They were worried they


    would regret it if they missed this opportunity.


    "It''s impossible. Vivienne can''t be Eunice." Calista, standing at the side, clenched her fists as her eyes


    glowed with extreme jealousy. She watched as the crowd that had just been singing her praises her


    was now practically worshiping Vivienne.


    "Though Vivienne has her insights in the field." She forced herself to remain calm, desperately trying to


    turn the tide. "There''s no way she could be the legendary Eunice."


    "When Eunice published her papers, Vivienne was just a few years old. We can''t take such a joke


    lightly. Perhaps Vivienne could rify this for us."


    Vivienne crossed her arms and stood amid the crowd as she cast an icy stare at Calista.


    Eunice was a name her mother had once used, under which she had published many medical patents.


    She had used this name to publish her papers, partly to honor her mother and partly because she


    preferred to stay out of the limelight so she could avoid unnecessary attention.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She never felt the need to rify or exin anything to anyone.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Professor Madison countered sternly. "Vivienne''s abilities are beyond


    question. Shepleted her thesis without a shred of help and even supported my experimental


    process. Why would such a talent need to cheat?"


    As he spoke, he disyed Vivienne¡¯s thesis and her awards on the screen for everyone to see.


    In the field of medicine, Professor Madison was a revered and respected veteran; his words naturally


    packed a punch.


    Especially when it came to Vivienne''s achievements. Each one was a masterpiece in the industry, a


    feat no one could match.


    Who could possibly help her cheat?


    "Indeed, Eunice''s capabilities are clear for all to see." The crowd began to lean in Vivienne''s favor,


    speaking up for her. "If Calista doesn¡¯t believe it, maybe she should reflect on herself. Why can¡¯t she


    produce such research results?"


    "I reckon some people are just green with envy and just want to question Eunice''s paper. They don''t


    even consider their own weight before criticizing Eunice."


    "If you can''t keep up, then shut up! Stop prattling about and annoying everyone!"

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Calista had always been a source of admiration, but never had she been treated with such tant


    disregard.


    She was once the rising star of the medical field, but now,pared to Vivienne, she felt like a in


    sparrow next to a phoenix, not even worth a single strand of Vivienne''s hair.


    "I didn''t mean it like that; I just..." Calista tried to defend herself, but Vivienne didn''t give her the chance.


    "Didn''t you ask me to share my experience and insights, Calista? Did you not notice that your new


    theory is wed after hearing me speak about my paper?"


    Calista''s eyes widened in shock. Her gaze was fixed on Vivienne, as if she wanted to tear her apart


    limb from limb.


    Her theory was wed? What a joke!


    Even if Vivienne was the brilliant Eunice, did that give her the right to tarnish her paper?


    Her research was recognized by professionals in the field and even won awards immediately after its


    publication.


    "Vivienne," Professor Madison asked respectfully, "could you specify what''s wrong with Calista''s


    paper?"


    Vivienne answered calmly, "Her experimental data was affected by the environment. Both temperature


    and humidity are crucial factors. Calista only took into ount the temperature during the experiment


    but overlooked how the recent hot and humid weather could have affected the results."


    She looked at Calista, whose face was gradually turning pale, and asked mockingly, "Unless I''m


    mistaken, the variables you set are also problematic, right?"


    Even a non-professional would know that under such circumstances, the experimental results would be


    inurate.


    She pointed out several issues that none of the professors or researchers present had noticed,


    immediately earning everyone''s admiration.


    "No wonder she''s Eunice. She spotted the issues at a nce. I could study for another twenty years


    and still not reach her level."


    "I''m d I attended this seminar today, or I would have regretted it."


    Professor Madison also nodded in agreement, then turned to the ashen-faced Calista. "Calista, there''s


    always someone better out there. Vivienne is far superior to you. It''s ludicrous for you to doubt her


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    knowledge."


    Calista felt like she had lost all her dignity. She wished she could just dig a hole and hide in it forever.


    She was a renowned doctor.


    She was the pride of the Pendleton family.


    But in front of Vivienne, her knowledge and reputation meant nothing. They vanished like snowkes in


    the sun.


    "Vivienne, could I ask you to sit with us for a while?"


    "Vivienne, could I trouble you to look at my paper for a few minutes?"


    No one paid any attention to Calista anymore. Instead, they were all flocking to Vivienne, hoping to


    learn from her and get a taste of her knowledge.


    "Sorry, I''m a bit busy right now." With that, Vivienne turned and left.


    As she watched Vivienne''s retreating figure, Calista''s eyes filled with a loathsome hatred.


    Why could Vivienne easily steal her glory? Even Percival only had eyes for her.


    Everyone gave her all their attention and respect without even caring about anyone else. Worse,


    Vivienne didn''t even care.


    Calista had never felt so defeated. She gritted her teeth as her heart burned and ached with envy and


    hatred.


    She would not lose to Vivienne.


    She would make Vivienne realize that there could only be one legend in the medical field, and only she,


    Calista, was worthy of Percival.


    If Vivienne tried to stop her, she would kick this stumbling block out of her way andpletely destroy


    her.


    Before the medical seminar ended, Vivienne left and returned to the Brooks Mansion.


    "Vivienne!"


    As soon as she got home, K spotted her. She was idling in the living room, and once she saw


    Vivienne, she pulled her into her room.


    "If you didn''te back soon, I would have died of boredom. You have no idea how bored I am."


    Ever since theirte-night encounter, K had treated her as a friend.


    She was busy with work and was rarely at home, so she took this opportunity to rx.


    Unfortunately, her mother Cheryl kept a close eye on her and wouldn''t let her wander around. K was


    cooped up in the house all day and felt like she was going crazy.


    Ky down on the soft bed, propped her chin up, and asked Vivienne, who was sitting next to her,


    "Vivienne, how did you like the pictures I gave youst time? If you liked them, I have a whole bunch


    more. I believe in sharing good things. Don''t worry, I can keep a secret."


    Vivienne sat in her room, feelingpletely at ease. "Not bad," she repliedzily.


    Pictures of naked men were fine, but Mr. Wolf got extremely jealous and had all the pictures taken


    away and burned.


    He even suggested that if she needed such services, he could provide them himself.


    "But I''m a bit tired of them."


    "I see." K smiled as she propped her chin up. "You''re already engaged. Looking at these pictures is


    not as good as looking at the real thing, huh? I wish I could meet my other half¡­"


    K''s voice trailed off as she lost herself in her memories. Despite being a top actress in the


    entertainment industry and a sought-after triple-crown winner, she faced many hardships when she first


    entered the circle.


    She remembered how she had hidden her status as a Brooks and made cameo appearances in


    various TV shows, only to be drugged and sent to a powerful man''s bed.


    She was so groggy at the time that she couldn''t resist. She thought she was going to lose her


    innocence.


    But the man didn''t touch her. Instead, he gave the person who had drugged her a severe beating.


    When she woke up and wanted to thank him, there was no one in the room. She hadn''t even gotten a


    good look at his face.


    K had always remembered this incident. Even now, she couldn''t forget that man.


    If she could meet him again, she would definitely not hesitate to tell him how she felt.


    "Vivienne, do you believe in love at first sight?" Lost in her memories, K asked without thinking.


    Vivienne paused as her mind flung itself into turmoil. After a few seconds, she finally replied, "It


    depends on the person."


    She couldn''t understand why Percival''s face kept popping up in her head. Ever since she found out


    Percival was Mr. Wolf, they seemed to be getting closer and closer.


    She had never trusted someone to this extent before.


    The rarity of these feelings left Vivienne feeling lost. Her heart fluttered in her chest more often than


    she''d like.


    K, however, grinned cheekily. "I believe in love at first sight. If I see him again, I''m definitely going to


    make him mine!"


    After announcing her intentions, she sighed dramatically and flopped onto the bed.


    "But I''m so bored right now. I can''t stay stuck in this house any longer. I need to get out and breathe in


    some fresh air."


    As she swung her legs restlessly, K suddenly perked up, and a feverish excitement appeared in her


    voice. "Hey! There''s a NASCAR race at North Peak today. Why don''t we go check it out?"


    K was a bundle of energy. She was always at the forefront when there was fun to be had.


    "I''d rather not." Vivienne declined.


    However, K wasn''t one to take no for an answer, and she began to nag persistently, pulling out all


    the stops to get Vivienne toe with her.


    "Come on! What do you say? This time, we''ll do what I want. Next time, we can do what you want. I


    promise I''ll go along with whatever you have in mind."


    K was practically throwing a tantrum at this point.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Vivienne finally agreed. "Fine! Let''s go!"


    Despite her quirks, K was a good friend. Besides, it was better than sitting around doing nothing.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The NASCAR race was scheduled for 9 p.m., so they had plenty of time to stroll around the local


    market near North Peak.


    "Vivienne, you''ve got to try this!"


    K was fully decked out. She was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, dark sunsses, and a mask that


    covered most of her face.


    Even though she was practically incognito, she made no attempt to blend in. It was almost as if she


    were begging to be recognized.


    Vivienne epted the skewer that K offered as her eyes wandered around their surroundings.


    She had only ever felt this peaceful with Percival. She couldn''t help but rx.


    "The NASCAR races at North Peak were held sporadically. We''re pretty lucky this time. I heard


    Hurricane is also participating in this race. It''s going to be exciting!"


    K casually shared her knowledge while they strolled. "Hurricane is a well-known daredevil in the


    racing world. He''s known for his high speed and dangerous tactics. He tends to stick close to his


    opponents, and if you''re not careful, he can easily force you to crash."


    Being a big fan of car racing, K was pretty familiar with the scene.


    She had watched several of Hurricane''s races. Each one was more thrilling than thest, so they never


    failed to keep her on the edge of her seat.


    "Oh." Vivienne responded with indifference.


    "I''m not kidding. You''ll understand once you see it."


    They continued to chat and eat, and as they reached the south end of the market, they bumped into a


    familiar face.


    "Carl?!"


    "What are you doing here?" K asked, surprised to see him.


    Caught off guard, Carl nced at Vivienne, who was standing next to K, and couldn''t help but show


    his annoyance.


    Seeing his silence, K warned him. "You should be at home at this hour, not running around. Our


    mom will have your hide if she finds out!"


    "It''s not even nine o¡¯clock yet." Carl fired back.


    K noticed the race car next to Carl, and her voice grew louder. "Carl! Are you sneaking around and


    racing again? You''re asking to be grounded!"


    K stood with her hands on her hips as she looked at her tall, defiant younger brother. She began


    throwing out threat after threat at him. "You must have forgotten how Mom dealt with youst time!"


    Their mother, Cheryl, was adamantly against Carl racing.


    She had strictly forbidden him from going near the race track, even going as far as to smash one of his


    race cars.


    At the mention of their mother, Carl''s tone softened. "Sis, I''m sorry. Please don''t tell Mom!"


    Carl feared nothing except the wrath of Cheryl and K.


    "I might consider not telling her." K''s lips curled up into a cunning smile. "Lend me your precious


    race car, and I might let you off the hook."


    K wasn''t a skilled rider, but she was passionate about the thrill and the challenge.


    "No way!" Carl knew exactly how petent¡¯ she was and refused immediately. "With your half-baked


    skills, you''ll wreck my car."


    He was depending on his vehicle to win tonight''s race.


    Although the prize money wouldn''t cover his monthly allowance, he was currently broke and couldn''t


    afford to be picky.


    If he didn''t earn some money soon, he wouldn''t even be able to take care of his cat, let alone himself.


    "You better weigh your options carefully!" K wasn''t in a hurry and chuckled. "If Mom gets involved, it


    won''t just be about borrowing your car."


    Upon seeing her fox-like expression, Carl retorted. "K, you wouldn''t dare!"


    He quickly added, less confidently. "Fine, I''ll give you my monthly allowance. Just don''t touch my car;


    that''s my bottom line!"


    "Where are you getting an allowance? Don''t forget, you already spent several years worth of funds on


    that stone piece." K asked him suspiciously.


    "That''s none of your business." Carl refused to borate.


    K wasn''t concerned about the millions. Making money was easy for her. She was a three-time


    Academy Award winner, and she wouldn''t miss a few bucks.


    But she was more than willing to y along to have the opportunity to tease her unruly brother.


    "Alright." She nodded with satisfaction, looking like the cat that got the cream. "Remember to transfer


    the money to my ount by the end of the month. If you''rete by a day, I''ll spill all your secrets to


    Mom."


    Vivienne, who had been observing this whole scene, couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    They all seemed to be experts at tattling. It must be a family trait.


    Carl, having been thoroughly fleeced, left grumbling, while K and Vivienne continued to enjoy the


    market.


    As it was almost time, they headed towards North Peak.


    Even before they reached the track, they could hear the roar of the engines echoing throughout the


    mountain.


    The thought of watching Hurricane race excited K, and she hurried Vivienne along. "Let''s find a


    good spot quickly. I want to get a picture with Hurricane."


    Vivienne looked at the winding mountain road in front of her. It was not much different from the roads


    she had driven before.


    The North Peak track was notoriously difficult. It had narrow, winding roads nked by cliffs. One wrong


    move could lead to a crash, posing a constant threat to the driver''s life.


    Soon, K and Vivienne reached the top of the mountain, where a crowd of spectators had already


    gathered.


    The view from above offered the best vantage point, allowing them to see all the action and feel the


    front-line excitement.


    "Who do you guys think will win this race?"


    The crowd was already buzzing with excitement. "Hurricane, of course! This is his sixth race this year,


    and he has won all the previous ones. He''s on a five-race winning streak!"


    "That''s right! Last time, someone had the audacity to challenge Hurricane, only to be left in the dust.


    They even crashed into the guardrails. He''s still in the hospital!"


    Hurricane had more than a few fervent fans, and people with high hopes for him were everywhere.


    Some even ced bets, wagering that Hurricane would im the trophy, just like he had in his previous


    races.


    K overheard their chatter and couldn''t help but whistle in surprise. She turned to Vivienne and said,


    "Hurricane really has high approval ratings. It looks like he''s got this race in the bag."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow as she watched the participants prepare at the foot of the hill. "Not


    necessarily. He''s pretty average."


    She had crossed paths with him on the race track before, but Hurricane hadn''t made much of an


    impression.


    Had it not been for K and the bystanders constantly mentioning him, she wouldn''t even recall his


    existence in the racing world.


    "Wait, what?! Hurricane''s average? Are you pulling my leg?"


    Upon hearing this, a nearby Hurricane fan couldn''t hold back. He sprang up, feeling utterly outraged as


    he spoke with thunderous anger in his voice. "Hurricane is the racer with the highest win rate this


    season! What would you know, being a woman and all, to even dare to critique Hurricane?!"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Vivienne shot him a cold smirk, but before she could respond, K, at her side, already seething with


    indignation, fired back. "What''s wrong with being a woman?! Can''t women watch NASCAR races


    now?!


    Do you think we''re some kind of joke?! Do you think we don''t know anything about car racing?! Do you


    know why North Peak is a designated race track?! Do you know the terrain here and the challenges it


    poses?!"


    K pointed at him as she cursed; she was so close to touching his nose that the man could already


    feel her anger enveloping him.


    "You''re not even worthy of discussing racing with me!"


    Vivienne, standing by her side and hearing her barrage of words, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Hmm, she had some fight in her.


    The fan was left dumbfounded. He was unable to utter a word for a moment, then finally mumbled,


    "Regardless, Hurricane is the best. No one can deny that!"


    Just as he finished speaking, a signal was heard from the foot of the mountain.


    Everyone looked down, and K quickly pulled Vivienne to a good spot, looking for Hurricane among


    the crowd of racers.


    Despite everyone wearing helmets and protective gear, those in the circle knew that Hurricane favored


    a blue racing suit, and the number on it was always nine.


    "Wait!"


    As K was intently searching, she suddenly seemed to spot something. She yanked Vivienne in


    disbelief and yelled, "Vivienne, look there! Isn''t that Carl?!"


    Following her finger, Vivienne saw Carl on the track.


    He had just put on his helmet and entered his car. He was positioned beside Hurricane, with a few cars


    in between them.


    "That little rat!" K stomped her foot in anger, wishing she could rush down the mountain and pull Carl


    from the car.


    "Is he out of his mind?! Why would he participate in such a dangerous race?!"


    It was one thing to race casually, but to actuallypete? Did he think he had nine lives?!


    Since K was interested in NASCAR, she naturally understood the dangers of the sport.


    Although she also raced, she was very cautious. She only participated in indoor tracks and never on


    mountain roads.


    She knew Carl was into racing and had been secretly participating in illegal street races. This entire


    time, she had turned a blind eye, but his audacity seemed to be escting.


    The race was about to start, and all the racers were ready.


    K wanted to intervene but was helpless, forcing herself to watch in agony.


    At this moment, Carl was also feeling tense.


    The dim light made the road ahead unclear, and his car was in poor condition. It had many problems


    before the race.


    Despite his best efforts to fix it, hisck of money to rece suitable parts was a problem.


    "Attention, drivers, the race is about to start!"


    The referee stood at a high point and slowly raised his starting pistol.


    Everyone held their breath, and with the sound of the gunshot, the racers shot off like arrows.


    The entire mountain filled with the roar of the race cars. Dozens of them expertly weaved and changed


    positions, much to the excitement of the crowd.


    Carl gritted his teeth as he followed closely behind Hurricane, striving not to let the gap between them


    widen.


    To win the race, he had to beat Hurricane. If he couldn''t even keep up with the tail end of his car, then


    he had no chance today.


    K, standing at the summit, was a bundle of nerves.


    Dozens of cars raced at high speed through the mountain, with no one knowing what could happen in


    the next second.


    The first half of the track was rtively smooth. Hurricane led the pack, while Carl and a few other


    racers followed him closely, leaving arge number of racers behind.


    Good! There was still hope.


    As long as he maintained this pace, he had a chance to overtake Hurricane at thest moment and win


    a thrilling victory.


    Just as Carl was quietly rejoicing, Hurricane suddenly slowed down. He was now almost level with him.


    Before he could react, Hurricane moved his car closer, forcing him towards the cliff edge.


    "What is he doing?!" K couldn''t believe her eyes.


    This kind of behavior was clearly not normal racing etiquette.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she watched Hurricane continuously push Carl to the edge.


    "He''s trying to push him off the mountain." She said coldly as her gaze became increasingly frosty.


    Racing was about speed and skill, not about causing harm topetitors.


    Hurricane''s actions were clearly crossing the line. Not only was he desperate to win, but he also


    intended to push Carl into a corner.


    At this moment, Carl was getting dangerously close to the cliff edge. His back was drenched in cold


    sweat.


    Hurricane''s car brushed against his, making a harsh, grating noise.


    Despite pushing his car to its maximum power, he still couldn''t shake off Hurricane''s pursuit. The strain


    was almost unbearable, causing the car to make a continuous and worrying nging sound.


    "Stop! Pause the race!" Carl shouted desperately at Hurricane beside him, but his voice was drowned


    out by the roar of the engines.


    Hurricanepletely ignored his words and hand gestures, and repeatedly rammed into Carl.


    "He''s breaking the rules! That''s a foul!" K was frantic. "That''s too much! How could he ram into


    Carl''s car?!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The fans around her were indifferent. Some were even smirking. "If you join the race, you have to admit


    when you''re outmatched."


    "Racing is inherently dangerous. Hurricane''s actions are understandable. If you can''t take the heat,


    stay out of the kitchen!"


    "Exactly! Stop your whining! If you can''t take it, go home!"


    K was both angry and anxious. She had no time to argue with these idiots.


    Carl, who had been struggling up the mountain, couldn''t hold on any longer and suddenly swerved,


    crashing into a nearby boulder.


    "Carl!" K shrieked and ran towards the track.


    The race was forced to pause. All the racers stopped their cars while the referee and staff went to


    check on Carl.


    Vivienne followed K to the middle of the mountain, only to see Carl lying on the ground, clutching his


    right leg in pain.


    "Carl! Are you okay?!" K rushed over with concern written all over his face.


    Vivienne, who was standing behind her, took one nce at him and said, "His right leg is broken. Don''t


    move him."


    "How could this happen?¡±


    K jerked her hand away in shock. She watched as her younger brother cringed in pain while


    clutching his right leg. She was a mix of anger and heartache.


    "How about it? Can you continue the match?¡±


    The referee approached, examined Carl¡¯s injury, and reported the situation to the officials.


    Upon hearing the news, K was beyond infuriated. ¡°He¡¯s broken his freaking leg! And you¡¯re asking if


    he can continue?!¡±


    Carl¡¯s teammates were just as frantic. They were sweating bullets. ¡°What are we gonna do?! If Carl


    can¡¯t race, our team will be one man short! If we can¡¯t keep up with the season¡¯s scores, it will seriously


    affect our team!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have any substitutes?!¡± She snapped back.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    K absolutely refused to let Carl back on the field, and besides, even if he wanted to, his broken leg


    wasn¡¯t going to let him.


    ¡°Where are we going to find a substitute now?¡± Carl¡¯s teammates were as anxious as a cat on a hot tin


    roof.


    Carl gritted his teeth. ¡°I can endure it... Let mepete...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let his team down, and he was still aiming for that prize money.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡± K red at him and then picked up a helmet from the ground.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯llpete for you!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Carl, enduring the severe pain, looked up at K. ¡°You can¡¯tpete!¡±


    K wasn¡¯t just anyone. If people found out that the Oscar winner was racing cars at North Peak, there


    would be a media frenzy.


    Her name would probably top the trending charts for three days, and her endorsements would be


    affected.


    ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯tpete for you? Are you nning to continue with this broken leg?!¡±


    K knew she was an average racer. She was just good enough to y around and could barely


    Hurricane stood with his arms crossed and began mocking Carl in a not-so-friendly tone. ¡°Are you guys


    you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± K was so angry that her face turned scarlet. She couldn''t believe this was the racer she used


    to admire.


    He was treating his opponent''s life like a game and, even worse, was insulting them without a shred of


    remorse. How could such a person be her idol?


    "I''llpete with you." The normally quiet Vivienne suddenly spoke up.


    K was taken aback. "Vivienne? You..."


    She didn''t know much about Vivienne. From what she had seen so far, Vivienne seemed easy to get


    along with and had a simr temperament to hers.


    As for the rest, she waspletely in the dark.


    Most importantly, this was a NASCAR race.


    How old was Vivienne? Could she even drive?


    K didn''t think so.


    But after seeing Vivienne act so confident, she began to doubt her previous assumptions. Could


    Vivienne really race?


    "Don''t worry; leave it to me." Vivienne reassured her, a rare disy of her good mood.


    If it were anyone else, she wouldn''t bother.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But K was nice, and Carl...


    Though he was slightly annoying, he had adopted a stray cat, so his heart couldn''t bepletely bad.


    She could consider this a way of making up for the 12 million dors she had previously swindled him


    out of.


    After hearing her say this, K, for some reason, wanted to believe her.


    K smiled. "Alright. Thank you, Vivienne."


    Hurricane looked Vivienne up and down as theughter from beneath his helmet grew more arrogant.


    "You? Have you even grown out of your baby teeth yet? You dare to think you canpete with me?


    Kid, this is a NASCAR race; it¡¯s not child''s y."


    Though there were young participants in the race, there had never been a girl who looked under twenty


    like Vivienne.


    Hurricane sneered. "Can you even race? I bet you can''t even pass the first track, yet you want to


    The crowd around them broke intoughter, not believing that Vivienne could substitute for Carl.


    "Find someone else topete. I don''t want people to say we bullied a little girl."


    "Yeah! Have you even touched a car before, girl? Have you raced on any tracks? Do you even know


    how to elerate and corner?!"


    "Vivienne..." K was also worried. "Don''t be stubborn. These guys aren''t here topete properly.


    They''re out for blood!"


    Even though she wasn''t an expert in racing, she could tell that it wasn''t just Hurricane who was


    ruthless. The otherpetitors were in cahoots with him.


    If they hadn''t ganged up on Carl, he wouldn''t have lost so quickly and crashed into the roadside


    bord.


    "What''s wrong?" Vivienne looked at Hurricane with a furrowed brow. "Are you scared?"


    Hurricane was instantly provoked, and he immediately scoffed back. "What a joke! Why would I be


    scared? Don¡¯t you know who I am?"


    "Then stop wasting time. I''m a busy person." Vivienne turned and walked towards the car, signaling for


    Carl''s teammate to give her the keys.


    "Vivienne." The teammate recognized her as the young mistress of the Brooks family and gave her a


    wry smile. "Carl''s car is done for. The parts are shattered, and we don''t have any recements."


    "I know you want to stand up for Carl, but no one can drive this car now. Be careful; they might


    sabotage you."


    "Give me the toolbox." Without saying much, Vivienne took the toolbox and began checking the


    condition of the car.


    "What''s there to fix in this pile of junk?" Someone nearby said disdainfully, "This car can''t be fixed!


    Even if it gets fixed, it will onlyst half a race!"


    Vivienne ignored thements. She swiftly took out the tools and began to modify the car.


    Carl''s car was indeed badly damaged. Many parts were in tatters.


    Without any hesitation, she removed the decorative parts and reduced the weight as much as possible,


    leaving only the necessary parts.


    In less than ten minutes, she had fixed the car using the limited tools and parts at her disposal.


    "Oh my gosh, Vivienne, you''re a miracle worker!"


    Carl''s teammates couldn''t help but praise her. Not only did Vivienne lighten the car and increase its


    speed, but she also solved the problem caused by theck of parts.


    Upon seeing her seed, Hurricane''s face fell, but he still spoke with hostility. "I want to see how long


    your crappy car canst!"


    The race, which had been paused for half an hour, finally restarted.


    Carl was carried to the top of the hill by the staff, waiting for the ambnce to arrive.


    His fractured leg needed to be fixed with a steel te to keep it in ce. The onsite medical supplies


    were limited, so Vivienne disinfected him, bandaged his leg with a tool nearby, and gave him a couple


    of shots.


    Carl also marveled at Vivienne''s skills. He didn''t know what acupuncture point she was targeting, but


    he felt the pain in his body reduce significantly. He could even slightly move his foot now.


    As they waited for the ambnce to arrive, his attention was irresistibly drawn to the race between


    Vivienne and Hurricane.


    "Look here,ss." Hurricane smirked as they both returned to the starting line. He watched with a


    mocking stare as Vivienne effortlessly strapped herself into the car and adjusted her seat with practiced


    ease.


    "Racing isn''t a game for little girls like you. Don''t expect me to go easy on you just ''cause you''re ady.


    If you break an arm or a leg, that''s on you."


    Vivienne cast him a cool nce. "Do I know you?"


    She sat in the car, buckling her helmet with a snap, with her chin raised defiantly. "You''re not in my


    league to talk racing."


    Hurricane took her retort as mere bravado and entered his car. "That''s the spirit. Let''s see how long


    you can keep it up."


    The referee took his position, raising the starter''s pistol high in the air.


    At the sound of the gunshot, Hurricane took off like a bullet, leaving the others in his dust.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Vivienne didn''t panic. She was right on Hurricane¡¯s tail as she beautifully drifted around the first bend.


    "Interesting, number twelve can keep up with Hurricane. She seems like she''s a pro."


    The number of people taking notice of Vivienne¡¯s skills began to increase. Murmurs about number


    twelve began circting among the crowd.


    K, standing from a vantage point, watched as Vivienne leaped ahead and surpassed Hurricane in


    just a few swift movements. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a knot in her stomach.


    Everyone bore in their minds Hurricane''s aggressive pursuit of Carl earlier. It was clear as day that his


    intentions were far from honorable. Against him, Vivienne¡¯s chance of victory seemed slim.


    Just as K¡¯s concerns peaked, Hurricane repeated his ruthless tactics.


    But Vivienne, remaining unfazed, skillfully dodged his aggressive attacks and continued charging


    forward.


    "Heavens! She evaded Hurricane¡¯s attack! How is that even possible? It was such a narrow space; how


    did she manage that?"


    "That''s insane! I''ve only seen such skills at the International Grand Prix. You need at least five to eight


    years of experience to reach that level!¡±


    As they gasped in surprise, Vivienne elerated ahead, tearing herself away from Hurricane''s grasp.


    Hurricane, however, wasn''t ready to lose so easily. His car engine roared, trying to maintain the pace


    while incessantly gnawing at her like a snake that had caught the scent of its prey.


    Vivienne¡¯s car sped ahead like the wind, leaving a bewildered Hurricane behind. At thest bend, he


    made a desperate attempt to overtake but was blocked by Vivienne¡¯s sudden change in direction.


    "You¡­"


    Before his curse at her could leave his lips, he lost control and crashed hard into a blockade.


    Hurricane was thrown out of his windshield, fracturing two ribs and badly harming both his legs.


    "Ah! My legs!"


    His agonized screams echoed far and wide, but Vivienne paid them no mind as she gracefully crossed


    the finish line.


    "Vivienne! You were amazing!" K ran to her in disbelief and threw her arms around her in a tight


    embrace.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne merely removed her helmet, as she walked over to Hurricane. "Like I said, you''re


    not worthy to race me."


    Her bold deration left the crowd silent. They even trembled nervously under her stone-cold stare.


    Suddenly, the silence was broken.


    "My god! She beat Hurricane?!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    "I¡¯ve never witnessed such an electrifying race! It was absolutely mind-blowing!"


    They began guessing Vivienne''s true identity, wondering if she was a national racer, as her skills


    convincingly surpassed even the most seasoned riders.


    Thebined greatness of immense talent and dedicated practice that the young woman projected


    evidently had everyone in awe.


    K stood by her side, bursting with pride. After all, Vivienne was a child of the illustrious Brooks


    family. It was only natural for her to excel.


    "You! You yed dirty!" Hurricane groaned in severe pain on the ground. He was barely able to form


    coherent sentences. When was thest time he had faced such humiliation?


    Just as he was about to crawl over and attack Vivienne, he was pinned down instantly by an imposing


    figure.


    "Are you insane? How dare you try to touch my girl?! You¡¯re asking for death." The man¡¯s cold voice


    echoed ominously, chilling the air around them. It belonged to none other than the infamous Percival.


    "Save me...please, save me..." Hurricane, his consciousness blurred, reached out, pleading for


    Vivienne to treat him.


    Undisturbed by the chaos around her, Vivienne wrapped the coat, which she had received from


    Percival, around her.


    She turned to Hurricane and spoke in a t and emotionless tone, ¡°Want to plead for my help? Ha! You


    think I''d help someone like you?"


    She coldly looked down at the man she had just defeated. But before she could make another remark,


    she was interrupted.


    K turned towards Percival. She had heard of the arranged marriage between the Brooks and


    Ellington families but had never really seen the infamous heir.


    Despite being well-known as a useless man, Percival carried a regal aura that was hard to ignore.


    The cold night winds howled around them as Vivienne gently assured K so she could rx. "It''s


    okay. Let''s go back."


    And with that, the inhabitants of the race track were left speechless. They had just witnessed a disy


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    of skill and authority that was nothing short of extraordinary.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Carl had already been whisked away by the ambnce. He should be nearing the hospital by now.


    Percival''s gaze finallynded on K, but it only lingered momentarily before shifting back to Vivienne


    as his eyes showed a hint of concern.


    "I''m K, Vivienne''s cousin." K quickly introduced herself. She was surprised when she noticed that


    Percival''s attention was hardly on her.


    I mean, she was an Oscar-winning actress. Weren''t most men supposed to be head over heels for her?


    But Percival seemed indifferent.


    Interesting!


    "It''s gettingte." Percival''s voice softened when he addressed Vivienne. "Vivienne, let me take you


    home."


    Vivienne didn''t refuse. On the contrary, it was Leopold who began grumbling andining.


    "Typical! As soon as he sees Vivienne, he forgets about everyone else."


    But he didn''t have the guts toin too loudly, fearing that Percival would ditch him likest time


    and trick him into eating a bunch of garlic again.


    Soon, they arrived at the Brooks Mansion.


    Percival dropped them off at the front door and left.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    K watched his retreating figure, then turned to Vivienne as her curiosity piqued to max levels.


    "Vivienne, is your engagement to Percival of the Ellington family just a marriage alliance?"


    Everyone knew that the alliance between the Ellington and Brooks families was a powerfulbination


    for mutual benefit.


    But having witnessed their interaction, she felt there was more to their rtionship than just a mere


    business arrangement.


    Especially since Percival¡¯s and Vivienne''s engagement was arranged before Vivienne disappeared.


    Their rtionship seemed different from the rumors.


    "Hmm?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow at K.


    "He seems quite fond of you, and you don''t seem to resist his affection." K''s blunt assessment made


    Vivienne''s eyes flicker slightly.


    But she quickly regained herposure, and her usual calm demeanor resurfaced. "That''s just your


    impression."


    Her engagement to Percival was arranged by their elders. From the start, she never considered that


    their rtionship would continue or that they would actually marry.


    As their interactions increased, her attitude towards Percival changed. But she was still uncertain about


    their future together.


    As of now, her main focus was investigating her mother''s death. She didn''t have the time or energy for


    anything else, let alone considering their rtionship once everything was settled.


    "My impression?" K looked at her, feeling puzzled.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of curiosity appeared in her gaze. "You seem quite


    interested in Mr. Ellington and me."


    Realizing the probing look in Vivienne''s eyes, K quickly exined herself. "No, you misunderstood.


    I''m just curious because there are some unpleasant rumors about Mr. Ellington."


    "Oh." Vivienne studied her for a moment longer before turning to enter the house.


    Meanwhile, after receiving treatment at the hospital, Carl quickly returned to the Brooks Mansion.


    His sneaky trip to the race and the resulting injuries were impossible to hide from his mother, Cheryl.


    The entire family knew about it.


    Although Cheryl didn''t destroy his beloved car, she was furious. She grounded him and locked up his


    car, forbidding him from racing again.


    Carl resented the idea of not being able to race, but he hadn''t forgotten one thing.


    If it weren''t for Vivienne''s help in the North Peak race, he didn''t know what would have happened.


    After watching half of the race and hearing about Vivienne''s impressive performance from K, his


    attitude toward her shifted dramatically.


    As soon as he returned from the hospital, he hobbled over with his crutches to knock on Vivienne''s


    door.


    "Vivienne, can I get your autograph?" Carl asked, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Vivienne only raised an eyebrow in response.


    "Did you hit your head too?" Vivienne crossed her arms and spoke with a hint of amusement in her


    voice.


    Carl, however, didn''t seem offended.


    Even though Vivienne was younger than him, her racing skills far surpassed his.


    In his eyes, anyone who could beat him deserved his respect.


    "So, can I call you Vivienne?"


    Carl scratched his neck, seemingly finding it strange to address her so informally. "Anyway, you won


    the race! From now on, I''ll be your follower."


    "Weren''t you saying I set you up?" Vivienne asked with a teasing smile on her face.


    "No, no." Carl quickly waved his hands, denying it vehemently. "That was my own fault! It had nothing


    to do with you, Vivienne. If I hadn''t intentionally bid to get the price up, I wouldn''t have lost over 12


    million dors on a stupid piece of stone."


    Vivienne couldn''t help butugh at his earnest exnation.


    In the end, she epted the notebook from his hands and signed her name.


    "Thank you, Vivienne! I''ll treasure this autograph forever!" Carl clutched the autographed notebook


    tightly, as if he feared that someone might snatch it away.


    "Remember, it takes a hundred days for a bone to heal." Vivienne nced at his stered leg,


    reminding him to rest.


    "I will, I will!" Carl nodded enthusiastically, agreeing with everything she said. "Vivienne, when my leg


    heals, can you take me for a ride?"


    He swallowed nervously after asking, hoping she wouldn''t refuse. If she could train with him, even just


    for a couple ofps, his racing skills would improve immensely.


    "We''ll see." Vivienne replied nonchntly.


    Despite not getting a definite yes, Carl was still overjoyed.


    Just imagining that scenario made him wish he could immediately remove his cast and jump in a car to


    the racecourse.


    "By the way, Vivienne..." Carl suddenly seemed to recall something and hesitated before he spoke. "I


    noticed you passing by the cat shelter today. You wouldn''t happen to be the one who left the cat food


    and treats, would you?"


    He had his suspicions, but at the time, he couldn''t quite believe that Vivienne could be so kind-hearted.


    Now, having witnessed Vivienne''s skill in a NASCAR race and bing her fervent fan, he found


    every action of hers reasonable and justified.


    "You''re overthinking it." Vivienne interrupted him nonchntly, adding, "It wasn''t for you; I just felt sorry


    for the cat."


    Carl was taken aback. Her response seemed icy cold, but somewhere within, there was warmth.


    He was used to thinking of Vivienne as someone cold and calcting, but after spending time with her,


    he realized that beneath her indifferent exteriory a tender and warm side.


    Even though Vivienne wouldn''t admit it, he chose to believe what he saw.


    "Regardless, thank you." Carl muttered, looking down shyly. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without


    those cat supplies you left."


    After a moment of thought, he sincerely apologized. "I''m sorry for my previous behavior. I hope you


    won''t hold it against me. If you ever need help with anything, please feel free to ask. I''ll do my best to


    support you."


    "Enough chatter!" With an expressionless face, Vivienne shut the door, clearly uninterested in his


    rambling.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Half a month had passed since the North Peak race.


    Scott needed to leave town for a few days, so Vivienne decided that it was time to make her move.


    She carefully calcted her timing, nning to sneak into Scott''s study under the cover of night when


    all of the Brooks family were sound asleep. Her goal was to unlock his safe and discover its secrets.


    However, before she could even begin her mission, K turned up in her room to invite her to watch a


    show.


    ¡°Vivienne!¡± K was in high spirits. She pulled Vivienne towards their home theater to share a new


    show she was hooked on. ¡°This show is absolutely brilliant! The chemistry between the leads is simply


    unparalleled!¡±


    Vivienne didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Could she admit that she couldn''t care less about TV shows?


    Oblivious to Vivienne''sck of enthusiasm, K dragged her to the home theater regardless.


    Once K started a show, she couldn¡¯t stop. She discussed the plot with Vivienne untilte into the


    night, showing no signs of fatigue.


    ¡°Look at him, Vivienne! Don¡¯t you think the lead guy is just so handsome?!¡±


    Vivienne nced at the screen without much interest.


    Was he handsome?


    He was nothingpared to her Mr. Wolf.


    While resting her chin on her palm, she barely took notice of the cliched drama on the screen, choosing


    instead to think of Percival, who was off somewhere.


    They hardly saw each othertely. She now felt lucky to see him once every couple of weeks.


    She''d grown ustomed to the feeling of having Percival around her. Once a person got used to


    something, it became hard to break that habit.


    They continued watching the show until the wee hours of the morning. It was only around three o''clock


    when K finally felt exhausted. She rubbed her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Vivienne. Let¡¯s call it a


    night.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Vivienne stood up, preparing to return to her room.


    K waved her off sleepily, yawning as she headed to her own room.


    Vivienne first disabled the surveince in the study, then skillfully located the safe.


    The safe was exactly where it had been. There were no signs of it having been moved. It seemed Scott


    hadn''t realized it had been tampered with.


    Vivienne carefully observed the safe, then pulled a pair of tweezers from her tool kit. She was about to


    start working when she heard a faint noise outside.


    Someone was there?


    Her eyes narrowed as she grabbed her toolkit and crouched next to Scott''s desk, listening to the


    movements outside.


    The footsteps slowly approached the study, paused outside the door, and then opened it.


    Vivienne held her breath, hiding her presencepletely.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    It was a familiar female voice.


    Vivienne looked up, and her brows instantly furrowed.


    Pa Brooks?


    What was she doing here?


    Pa didn''t live at the Brooks Mansion anymore. After her previous tantrum, Baron kicked her out and


    banned her from returning.


    It seemed that she still had the gall to sneak back into the mansion in the middle of the night and enter


    Scott''s study.


    Vivienne squinted her eyes. What was she looking for?


    Noticing that Pa was approaching the desk where she was hiding, Vivienne took out a marble from


    her toolkit and threw it out the door.


    The marble rolled quickly and hit a vase stand in the hallway, making a loud noise.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pa let out a yelp of surprise, then quickly covered her mouth and started looking around in


    panic.


    She didn''t see anyone around, but her guilt added to her fear.


    She had snuck back into the Brooks Mansion and was rummaging through Scott''s study. If Baron or


    Scott found out, they''d be furious.


    Pa''s heart pounded like a drum in her chest as she turned and fled.


    Once she was gone, Vivienne reopened her toolkit, took out her tweezers, and started working on the


    safe again.


    The safe was made of special materials and had threeyers of security to ensure its contents were


    kept safe and intact.


    She switched out her tools as needed, and within three minutes, she turned the handle.


    The safe made a click, and she opened it.


    She carefully pulled open the door to find a ring and a thick notebook inside.


    Vivienne took out the notebook and flipped through it as her eyes narrowed with every page. It was a


    love letter Scott had written to her mother.


    ¡°Karen, where are you? I think about you every moment of every day. If you were still here, we might


    be watching the snowfall at Ancient Peaks.¡±


    ¡°Today''s weather is so beautiful, just like the day we first met. I wonder if you remember. For me, it was


    an unforgettable memory.¡±


    ¡°You are the love of my life. I could never love anyone else.¡±


    Vivienne read a few more pages, but her beautiful face remained expressionless.


    She picked up the ring from the safe and stared at it for a while.


    Then she chuckled as a mocking smile spread across her lips.


    Heh!


    She had underestimated Scott after all.


    Did he really think that preparing these items would make her believe him?


    Her expression cooled as she put everything back into the safe.


    She didn''t bother to wipe off her fingerprints.


    Since Scott had already detected her presence and had thoughtfully prepared these items for her to


    find, erasing her traces would be superfluous.


    She might as well tell him straight out that she had been here and that she had seen everything.


    ...


    The next day.


    After breakfast at the Brooks Mansion, everyone left, and only Vivienne remained when M came


    over.


    Despite being scolded thest time she visited, M hadn''t given up. She was determined to change


    Baron and Scott''s opinions of her.


    ¡°Vivienne, I''m d you''re here.¡±


    As soon as she walked in, M headed towards Vivienne in the living room with a bag in her hand. She


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    sat down next to Vivienne, saying warmly, ¡°I came to apologize forst time. Calista was out of line for


    upsetting you. I''ve spoken to her about it. It was just a misunderstanding, after all. It''s normal to have


    some friction. As long as we clear things up, everything will be fine.¡±


    M sat near her, and her lips moved rapidly as she continuously chattered away.


    Vivienne found it nothing short of noisy.


    This woman was amusing. Her eagerness to see Scott was as clear as day, yet she always chose to


    What was her game?


    Was she intending to win over the daughter since she couldn''t win over the father?


    Ha!


    Vivienne was toying with her smartphone, not bothering to look up at her. She was toozy to even


    make up a response.


    "Vivienne?" Seeing that Vivienne was ignoring her, M awkwardly brushed her hair as the smile on her


    face froze.


    She had humbled herself to apologize, yet the other party didn''t even bother to give her a respectful


    nce. Vivienne treated her as if she were invisible, like she was not even worth acknowledging.


    "This is a gift I brought for you. It''s thetest fashion item; it¡¯s not even yet on the market. It¡¯s a creation


    from the designer, Myrna."


    As she spoke, M carefully took out a coat from a paper bag, presenting it as if it were a treasure.


    She had spent a significant amount of money and pulled many strings to purchase this piece of


    clothing, all to win Vivienne''s favor.


    Even though it cost her a pretty penny, thinking about the potential of bing the matriarch of the


    Brooks family made all the money seem insignificant. She grudgingly epted the cost.


    Only those who could endure would seed. She had to win over Vivienne''s heart; that was the only


    shortcut to sess.


    "Oh? A piece from Myrna?" At this moment, K leisurely descended the stairs.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "Ah, K''s here too."


    M spotted her, causing her face to falter slightly as she forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not too busy with work


    these days, huh? Here you are, lounging around the house."


    One by one, they came to spoil her ns.


    K was notoriously blunt and straightforward. At home, she spoke her mind without regard for other


    people''s feelings.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron would asionally chide her, but it was always brief and never too harsh. Hence, there was a


    reason for K''s candid and carefree nature.


    "Ms rk, since when do I need to report my work schedule to you?" K nced at her and spoke in


    an indifferent tone.


    Everyone in the Brooks family knew of M''s interest in Scott.


    K didn''t particrly like this woman; she was always scheming and plotting. Moreover, hearing


    rumors of M and Calista Pendleton''s efforts to harass Vivienne only made her more disinclined to


    show her any friendliness.


    M''s face stiffened for a moment. "What are you saying? Our families have been old friends for years,


    so, as an elder, it''s only natural for me to show concern."


    "Ha!" K scoffed. She walked over to the living room and sat between Vivienne and M, pushing


    M to the side. "Ms rk, what brings you here again? Didn''t you have enough of my grandfather''s


    scoldingst time?"


    M felt as if she had been pped in the face. Her entire body felt ufortable. "What scolding?


    K, you must be mistaken."


    If she had known K would be here, she would have brought Calista along.


    Having her daughter, a medical genius, by her side would have given her more confidence and made


    her voice stronger.


    "Really?" Kughed dismissively while looking down at the coat in her hands. "This design is a bit


    outdated, isn''t it? It''s not for Vivienne, is it? It would suit you just right."


    Outdated?


    It would suit her?


    Upon hearing this, M instantly felt irritated.


    Was this a roundabout way of calling her old?


    "K, what do you mean by that?" M couldn''t keep herposure any longer. "I bought this present


    for Vivienne out of genuine kindness. It''s a limited-edition product that not everyone can afford. How


    could you say such things?"


    As she spoke, she looked so hurt. She was even on the verge of tears.


    K was dumbfounded.


    Damn!


    Was this a drama?


    K rolled her eyes and spoke with a tinge of annoyance in her voice. "Ms rk, Scott isn''t here now,


    so who are you putting on a show for? Vivienne and me? Do you think we care about your cheap


    tears?"


    M stiffened. She was ready to burst into a mad rage at any moment. Yet she held it back, saying,


    "K, you''re being very mean. I brought a gift for Vivienne, and you insulted it right in front of me. Is


    this the kind of manners the Brooks family teaches their children?"


    M, being a renowned pianist, was always surrounded by a halo of fame and adoration from her fans.


    There was always a tinge of arrogance deep within her, which made her constantly disy an air of


    superiority in front of Vivienne.


    K was speechless. "Your coat is outdated, and I''m not allowed to say it?"


    With that, she turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, what do you say? Was I wrong in my judgement?"


    Vivienne finally lifted her eyes slightly and nced at the coat.


    "The stitching is outdated; the embellishments are too cluttered, and the color is extremely dull." She


    scoffed lightly, then returned her attention to her phone. "Myrna is really falling behind."


    Myrna had consulted her before, and she had given a few pointers.


    But Myrna''s work was always inconsistent. This time was no different; it was mediocre andcked


    depth.


    For a moment, M doubted her own ears. This was Myrna they were talking about here. She was a


    world-renowned designer!


    Many wealthy people lined up to buy her clothes, but here in front of Vivienne, they were dismissed as


    worthless.


    "See, I told you it was outdated." K crossed her arms smugly, which infuriated M.


    She gritted her teeth, wishing she could p K right then and there.


    But she couldn¡¯t. She knew Baron was resting in his room.


    If she made a scene, she might be kicked out again.


    Calista had warned her to endure. Without a hundred percent certainty, she couldn''t act rashly.


    For the power and status that came with bing the legitimate Mrs. Brooks, she was ready to


    endure all the bitterness she was feeling.


    M had made mistakes in the past due to her impulsiveness. She swallowed her anger and said,


    "Vivienne, I didn''t mean any harm. I know there are some disagreements between you and Calista, but


    I''ve always treated you as my own daughter. Even if I''ve said something or done something to upset


    you, it was all for your own good. I had no ill intentions."


    Vivienneughed coldly as she lifted her chin. "You think anyone can be my mother?"


    She hadn''t even be the true matriarch of the Brooks family, yet she wanted to dictate Vivienne''s


    life.


    Was she worthy?


    M was getting very frustrated, but she suppressed her anger yet again. "I know your mother has


    been gone for a long time, but everyone needs to move on with their lives. We can''t live in the past


    forever."


    "Scott has been searching for you all these years because he can''t let go of his feelings. He''s a loyal


    person, and, as his daughter, you can''t be a burden, can you?"


    Vivienne''s eyes turned icy cold. Her aura was chilling.


    "Shut up!" Sensing Vivienne''s displeasure, K picked up a cup of water from the table and threw it at


    M''s face. "If you want to join the Brooks family, you''ll have to see if we agree!"


    The whole cup of water sshed onto M''s face, causing her to shriek and stand up in a hurry.


    She was soaked with water from head to toe.


    Even her expensive dress was stained with water.


    "What are you doing?!" M yelled in anger.


    K didn''t even spare her a nce and turned to the maid instead. "Aurelia, see the guest out."


    She grabbed the designer bag that once held a coat from the table and, with a look of disdain on her


    face, tossed it toward the intruder. "Take your stuff and leave the Brooks family¡¯s property!"


    Did she really think she could do as she pleased and push the Brooks family around? Showing up


    uninvited every other day was wearing thin.


    "You!" M was livid, and her face was flushed with rage. She didn''t care about the coat she had just


    bought. She was set on pping K right then and there.


    However, just as she extended her hand, someone gripped it, rendering her immobile.


    "Let go of me!" M turned to rebuke the person holding her back, but as she pivoted, she found Scott


    standing behind her.


    She was momentarily taken aback. "Scott... Weren''t you supposed to be out of town for a few days?"


    Scott''s face was stern; clearly, he had seen everything that had just transpired, and his anger was


    palpable. "Ms. rk, I believe I''ve made it clear that no one has the right to discipline my daughter.


    Likewise, no one from the Brooks family needs your ''discipline''!"


    M was shell-shocked. She began shaking her head in a desperate attempt to defend herself. "It''s not


    like that, Scott. It''s all a misunderstanding. I never meant..."


    "Never meant what?" Scott curtly released her hand, as if even holding it was distasteful. "Did you not


    understand what I just said?"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Once again, M had the audacity to stir up trouble with Vivienne, and Scott had had enough. Now, she


    even wanted to throw ps in the Brooks household. He wondered who gave her such nerve.


    "Scott, it was K who provoked me; I just..." Tears welled up in M''s eyes as she spoke. "You know I


    would never ignore what you say. Whatever I do is for you and the Brooks family. You must believe


    me!"


    M was sobbing uncontrobly, wishing she could melt Scott''s heart with her tears.


    Her strategy was obvious.


    Unfortunately, her dramatic disy didn''t move a single soul in the Brooks household. They all watched


    her emotionlessly.


    "Ms. rk," Scott issued another eviction order. "I don''t want to repeat myself. Please leave."


    K, with her arms folded, chuckled. "Ms. rk, you seem to be crying pretty hard. Do you need some


    eye drops? I have a ton in my room. They are guaranteed to make your cries more convincing."


    K was fed up with M''s theatrical antics. Who did she think she was fooling?


    M''s tears squeezed out, but Scott''s heart remained unmoved.


    Humiliated and frustrated, M picked up her tea-stained coat and left awkwardly.


    After watching M leave, the furrow in Scott''s brow finally rxed. He then turned to Vivienne, who


    was sitting on the couch. "Vivienne, are you okay?"


    He had nned to be away for five days, but he wrapped up his business in three and came home


    early.


    Upon his return, he found M creating a ruckus in the Brooks household. She was even trying to


    assault someone.


    M''s constant disruptions were getting on his nerves, and her attempts to interfere in the Brooks


    family affairs were unsettling.


    The Brooks family didn''t need an outsider to make decisions for them. If M fantasized about being


    the matriarch of the Brooks family, it was up to him to stop it.


    Vivienne nced at him nonchntly. "I''m fine."


    "Uncle Scott, are you really going to marry Ms. rk?" K asked as soon as M left.


    Scott red at her. "Nonsense! When did I ever say I was going to marry her?"


    Due to the friendly rtions between the two families and M''s good rtionship with Pa, M


    often visited the Brooks household.


    It was clear to everyone what M was after, but no one said it out loud.


    "Uncle Scott, if you''re going to marry again, you need to choose a suitable wife. Especially character-


    wise. You need to be careful. Ms. rk has been treating the Brooks residence like her own. She


    to be the matriarch of the Brooks family."


    Scott didn''t say much as a response; he only said, "I''ll handle it."


    While this statement was directed at K, it was also meant for Vivienne.


    Ever since Vivienne returned home, she had been keeping her distance from him.


    Although she never said it, Scott could feel that Vivienne was different from the other members of the


    Brooks family. She had her own thoughts and was hiding many secrets.


    "That''s good." K nodded and smiled as she linked arms with Vivienne. "I can rest easy for Vivienne


    then."


    "By the way." Scott looked at Vivienne. "The time we had your reunion banquet, your foster parents


    didn''te. Let''s arrange a time to have dinner with them soon."


    "Okay," Vivienne responded indifferently.


    Dorian and Cordelia were supposed to attend Vivienne''s reunion banquet, but they didn''t show up that


    night.


    She called Dorian many times and even sent Matthew to look for them. Before Matthew could find


    them, Dorian called.


    He said they had something urgent to attend to and couldn''t make it to the banquet. They told her that


    they would visit her another day.


    But after so long, Dorian hadn''t called, and she wondered what he was busy with.


    It had been a while since she left Havenwood, and she wanted to see Dorian and Cordelia.


    However, before she could call, Dorian called first.


    They had finished their business and wanted to have dinner with her. So they agreed to meet the next


    day at noon.


    Vivienne didn''t invite Scott. She went to meet them alone.


    They met at a private restaurant.


    Astrid, who had mentioned transferring to Rivenwood for work, was also there.


    After not seeing Vivienne for a while, Dorian looked at her with concern.


    Cordelia held her hand as tears welled up in her eyes. "You have no idea how worried your father and I


    have been. We were afraid that you''d be bullied in the Brooks family and that you''d bear it all alone."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dorian nodded in agreement. "You''re always so stubborn. If you have any problems, let us help you.


    We''re always thinking about you. If it weren''t for an emergency, we wouldn''t have missed your


    banquet."


    Astridughed at her parents'' reactions. "You two are so dramatic. How could Vivienne be mistreated


    by the Brooks family? I''m sure the Brooks family treats her like a treasure!"


    "What was the urgent matter that made you miss the banquet?" Vivienne asked them.


    "One of Dorian''s old friends fell seriously ill. We went to see him onest time." Cordelia exined.


    Cordelia held her hand while looking at Dorian with a sense of sentiment. "Life can be so


    unpredictable. Your dad is also upset. Losing such a good friend so suddenly is very hard... We helped


    with the arrangements, and it took us a few days."


    Dorian bowed his head and covered his face with his hand, as if he didn''t want to discuss this


    heartbreaking matter. "Who could have foreseen..."


    "Dad, please don''t be so sad." Astrid handed over a tissue as her face also filled with sadness.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore." Vivienne passed over the menu. "You guys look at what you want.


    Just order anything."


    "Of course we should choose what you love!" Dorian and Cordelia still put her first, insisting on


    choosing what she liked.


    "All right." Vivienne nodded and then propped up her chin. "Then help me order some tangy BBQ ribs


    and a mango mousse cake for dessert. Anything else is up to you."


    Dorian and Cordelia would always agree to unconditionally eat whatever Vivienne wanted to eat. They


    then hurriedly called the waiter to ce their order.


    They even specifically asked for the BBQ ribs to be made tasty.


    The waiter left to fulfill the order, and the four continued their casual conversation, which naturally


    turned to Astrid''s work.


    "Astrid, have you transferred to Rivenwood while still being in charge of the same work?"


    "I''m sorry, Vivienne. My work is confidential, so I can''t say too much." Astrid exined with a sense of


    regret. "When there''s a chance, I''ll tell you more."


    If she wasn¡¯t willing to discuss it, Vivienne didn¡¯t want to force the issue and just took a leisurely sip of


    her coffee.


    "Vivienne." Dorian rubbed his hands as he nced at Cordelia and then looked at Vivienne. "Actually,


    we came here with another purpose as well." Dorian hesitantly said. "Cordelia and I don''t have many


    friends in Rivenwood, and this time we came especially to see you. Could we possibly stay at the


    Brooks Mansion for a few days?"


    Upon hearing this, Cordelia pulled at Dorian, whispering in reproach, "We could stay at a hotel. You


    can''t ask for such a thing. It''s putting Vivienne in a difficult position."


    Dorian was momentarily at a loss for words, but he still looked at Vivienne and continued speaking


    awkwardly. "You know our rtionship with the Brooks family hasn''t been good. We''ve had little contact


    over the years. I wanted to take this opportunity to resolve past grievances and have a good talk."


    "Vivienne, I know this is a tough request." Astrid also chimed in. "For my dad''s sake, could you do us


    this favor?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Vivienne held her cup of coffee and took a slow sip with an inscrutable expression on her face.


    After what seemed like a contemtive pause, she lifted her gaze and spoke softly, "Alright."


    Dorian was visibly ted when she agreed. Cordelia patted his hand and chuckled. "See, Vivienne


    always has our backs. No matter what we ask, she will never refuse us."


    As they spoke, their ordered meals gradually arrived.


    Dorian and Cordelia specifically ced Vivienne''s favorite spicy ribs and mango cake in front of her.


    "These are your favorites, Vivienne. Dig in; don''t be shy."


    Vivienne remained silent. She simply offered them a meaningful nce before reaching for her fork.


    The meal went smoothly, and afterwards, Vivienne offered to drive them back.


    "You''re still staying in a hotel now, right?" Vivienne turned to look at Dorian and Cordelia. "Which one?


    Let me drop you off."


    "No, no, no!" Cordelia quickly waved her hands as sheughed. "You''ve already treated us to dinner,


    so we can''t possibly ask you to drive us back as well."


    This private restaurant, despite its unassuming appearance, was infamous for its extravagant prices.


    Some of their dishes even cost thousands of dors.


    Even though Vivienne was now the heiress of the Brooks family, they had no intention of exploiting her


    generosity.


    "Being part of the Brooks family isn¡¯t easy. Just take good care of yourself, and we''ll be content."


    Dorian shared the sentiment and patted Vivienne''s shoulder lovingly. "As parents, seeing our children


    doing well is all we could ask for."


    Vivienne gazed back at them, then suddenly asked, "How is Thaddeus doing? Why didn''t hee


    along?"


    Dorian and Cordelia were momentarily taken aback. "Poor Thaddeus caught a cold. He''s been unwell


    for a few days now, so we left him with his aunt." They said while sighing helplessly.


    "Yeah, he was still coughing when we called him the other day. We''ll have him visit Rivenwood once


    he''s better."


    Astrid chuckled nostalgically. "Vivienne always bes protective when ites to Thaddeus."


    Vivienne responded with a cool acknowledgment, bid them farewell, and got into her car.


    Once in the car, she pulled out her phone, watching the retreating figures of the trio as she dialed


    Matthew''s number.


    "About the family reunion banquet that my foster parents didn''t attend. I asked you to investigate what


    they were doing, so what have you found?"


    She was direct and to the point.


    Matthew was momentarily taken aback before answering, "After receiving the invitation, Mr. and Mrs.


    Hawthorn bought tickets to Rivenwood. Upon their arrival, they went to visit a friend at First Care


    Hospital."


    Vivienne knew Matthew was reliable, and his information matched what Dorian and Cordelia had told


    her.


    "Alright, noted."


    Matthew discerned something deeper in her tone and cautiously asked, "Vivienne, are you suspecting


    something?"


    Vivienne didn''t answer, and she simply gave him a few orders. "Investigate their every move since they


    arrived in Rivenwood."


    "Do you need 24-hour surveince on them?" Matthew didn''t quite understand why Vivienne needed


    this, but he trusted her judgement.


    Vivienne held her phone as she watched the figures gradually disappear into the distance and said


    calmly, "No need."


    After the meal with Dorian''s family, the Brooks family quickly learned about their presence in


    Rivenwood.


    Judith suggested inviting them over for a home-cooked meal.


    Vivienne also told her about Dorian and Cordelia''s n to stay with the Brooks family for a short while.


    However, upon hearing this, Pa was the first to protest.


    "That is uneptable. The main Brooks family and the branch Hawthorn family cannot be mixed up


    like this. It''s outrageous!"


    She and Eddy had been taken away by the police. However, because she was the matriarch of the


    Miller family, due to public pressure, Mark Miller had managed to bail her out.


    However, Eddy wasn''t as lucky.


    Moreover, Mark, in his attempts to legitimize his illegitimate son, was intentionally making it difficult for


    Eddy, and this time, he deliberately didn''t bail him out.


    Upon her return, she was walking on thin ice in the Miller family. Even worse, she was given a house


    arrest order by her husband, forbidding her to visit the Brooks family.


    Infuriated, she snuck back home while Baron wasn¡¯t at home.


    The Brooks family had their sources, so getting this information wasn''t difficult for Pa. Upon her


    return, she immediately sought out her mother, Judith, to protest against Dorian''s family moving in.


    The people present were Vivienne, Judith, Pa, K, and Carl.


    Timothy and Cheryl, K¡¯s and Carl¡¯s parents, were also sitting on the side.


    Aside from Vivienne, everyone else was more or less looking at the reaction of the olddy, Judith.


    "It''s just a short stay, and they''re part of the Brooks family already. They are Vivienne''s foster parents. I


    don''t see the problem." K naturally sided with Vivienne, rebuking Pa. "It''s a minor issue, Pa.


    There''s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "A minor issue?" Pa, infuriated, pointed at Vivienne, who was sitting on the couch, and yelled,


    "She''s practically inviting the branch Hawthorn family into our home! Is she trying to force our family to


    abdicate? Everyone knows the main family and the branch family have always been at odds. Now she


    wants us to live under the same roof? She''s practically inviting people tough at us!"


    Seeing the situation, Timothy nced at the olddy''s expression and tried to calm things down.


    ¡°Vivienne means no harm. She just wants to make thingsfortable for her foster parents.¡±


    The more he exined, the more Pa became upset, feeling like he wasn''t evenprehending the


    situation.


    ¡°Timothy, have you lost your mind?!¡± She crossed her arms and looked coldly at Vivienne, wishing she


    could go up and rip off her ¡®mask.¡¯ ¡°This brat had this intention from the moment she stepped into the


    Brooks household.¡±


    Thinking that acknowledging kinship could turn one into a swan overnight was simply too naive.


    ¡°And you all were fooled by her. You¡¯re spinning around her finger like puppets. If it weren''t for her, my


    Eddy wouldn¡¯t have ended up at the police station?!¡±


    Thinking of the events that day made her feel sick to her stomach.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sitting quietly at the side, Judith finally spoke up. ¡°Eddy ended up at the police station due to


    his own actions; no one else is to me! This matter has been settled, and you are not to bring it up


    again!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Pa was immediately agitated, and she began shouting in frustration, ¡°Aren''t you being


    biased?! She''s about to bring strangers into our house! And you''re still siding with her?!¡±


    Carl had be a staunch supporter of Vivienne. He couldn''t bear to hear others nder her. ¡°We are


    all family. So, what strangers areing into our house? Aunt Pa, you''re being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Pa widened her eyes as she looked at everyone in the room. She felt like


    everyone was siding with Vivienne.


    Although Timothy and Cheryl remained neutral, they didn¡¯t seem to be of any help. They made her feel


    like she was the only one going mad.


    ¡°Vivienne,e here.¡± Judith waved at Vivienne, signaling her to sit next to her. ¡°Grandma knows


    you''re filial, and your foster parents have treated you well. We are not ungrateful. We will certainly


    repay their kindness.¡±


    Vivienne rarely made requests after she moved in, so, as her grandmother, she, of course, would meet


    her demands.


    ¡°Tell them that the rooms are all set up. They cane and stay as long as they like, without any


    worries.¡±


    Vivienne looked at Judith, who was treating her kindly, and felt a little touched.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    "No way! Absolutely not!"


    Pa was adamant about refusing to ept the current turn of events. "This is a big deal, Mom! It''s


    not right for you to make all the decisions on your own! We''re part of the Brooks family too! We have a


    right to voice our opinions!"


    The thought of Vivienne bringing Dorian''s family into the Brooks Mansion was unbearable. She would


    rather be killed than have to endure such humiliation.


    Baron had forbidden her from returning home, and each visit was a tightrope walk of fear and caution.


    Now, she always had to avoid her father.


    Why should outsiders be allowed to waltz right through the doors of the Brooks Mansion?


    Judith gave her a stern look, and there was a hint of authority in her voice. "This house isn''t yours to


    rule. I''m old, but I can still make decisions on trivial matters like this."


    Pa was livid. She almost copsed onto the couch. "Mom! Have you lost your mind?! You''re actually


    siding with strangers! Do you want to watch as the Brooks name is stolen from us?! Is that what will


    satisfy you?!"


    She yelled hysterically, but no one took her seriously.


    Timothy was a weak-willed man who always followed the orders of his parents. He didn''t dare to speak


    up now.


    His wife, Cheryl wisely said, "Let''s listen to Mom. Dad''s health isn''t good. We need her to take care of


    things."


    K and Carl agreed wholeheartedly. They basically raised both hands and feet in support.


    "Very well." Judith nodded in approval while patting Vivienne, who was sitting next to her. "It seems we


    all agree. Not just about this, but for the future as well. Vivienne is now family. Anyone who dares to


    harm Vivienne will be harming me. I don''t want to hear anyints!" Her gaze swept across the


    room. It was quite sharp and intimidating for an old woman.


    Timothy quickly nodded in agreement. "We''ll listen to Mom. Of course, we have no other ideas. We''re


    d that Vivienne is back; we wouldn''t dare harm her."


    Judith''s strong presence kept the situation under control. "Then this weekend, let''s have Vivienne''s


    parents move in. We''ll have a proper meal together as a family, as a way to wee them."


    Despite Pa''s strong opposition, Dorian and his wife, Cordelia, smoothly moved into the Brooks


    Mansion.


    That evening, Judith personally ordered the staff to prepare avish dinner. She invited all the


    members of the Brooks family to attend.


    Aside from Baron, who was not feeling well, and Scott and Ronald, who were busy with work, everyone


    else was present.


    It was clear that Judith attached great importance to this gathering.


    Ashley couldn''t help butugh as she looked at the grand arrangement. "Grandma really values our


    cousin. Who else has received such special treatment? Even her parents are allowed to stay at the


    Brooks Mansion. Who wouldn''t be envious?"


    Pa had been looking for someone to vent her frustration to. She had begged for half the day to


    attend this dinner, and naturally, she wasn''t pleased.


    Why should she have to tread carefully around her own family while Vivienne and her parents could


    stride confidently into the Brooks Mansion?


    "Anyone would think that the Brooks family had fallen on hard times. Why were they letting any Tom,


    Dick, or Harry in?!"


    "Pa!" Judith''s stern gaze silenced her instantly.


    Melissa, too, hurriedly hushed her outspoken daughter.


    As long as Baron and Judith were still around, they were the ones who called the shots. Anyone else


    had to know their limits, even if they were unhappy about it.


    Dorian and Cordelia, sitting in the middle, were clearly ufortable.


    "We didn''t mean to intrude. We just wanted to see Vivienne and clear up any misunderstandings. We


    didn''t expect to cause such amotion."


    Dorian nced at the silent Vivienne, then said, "As long as Vivienne is doing well, it doesn''t matter if


    we''re here or not. After all, she is a Brooks. Seeing her return to her roots makes us happy."


    "Of course, you''re happy!" Pa was outraged. "Vivienne has returned to the Brooks family and


    assumed the role of the heiress. Now you can enjoy the benefits by clinging to her! Today, you move


    into the Brooks Mansion. What''s to keep you from iming it as your own tomorrow?"


    Pa was being very harsh, but Vivienne seemed unfazed. It was as if she were watching an


    entertaining show.


    "Pa, Vivienne is part of the Brooks family. Her adoptive parents have done a great deal for her, and


    she wants to repay their kindness. Is there something wrong with that?" K, unsympathetic to Pa''s


    attitude, asked pointedly.


    Pa red at her, then stood up abruptly. "If she wants to repay them, fine! But why use the Brooks


    family as a way to do it? Haven''t we given her enough already? She''s even brought strangers into our


    home! Her reach is bing far too long!"


    "Enough!" Judith, who had been listening quietly, could no longer stand it. She mmed the table


    forcefully as she yelled at her good-for-nothing daughter. "Do you think I''m not here?! Your gossip has


    reached my ears!


    Inviting Vivienne''s parents to stay here was my decision. No one is allowed to object! If not for their


    care and attention, would Vivienne have been able to return safely to the Brooks family?"


    She turned her gaze towards Dorian and Cordelia, who were sitting next to her. Her tone changed. It


    was now gracious and gentle. "Thanks to you two, Vivienne is back with the Brooks family. It''s not just


    Vivienne who''s grateful; it¡¯s the entire Brooks family. This 300 thousand may not seem like much, but


    it''s my token of appreciation. You must ept it."


    The maid brought forward a check and ced it on the table.


    Dorian and Cordelia looked taken aback and refused the money with a wave of their hands. "We didn''t


    do anything extraordinary. Vivienne is such a bright and sensible kid. We just enjoyed having her


    around. We can''t possibly ept this money."


    300 thousand was no petty cash for them. Dorian was a regr sry worker, and this amount was a


    fortune to him.


    Vivienne lifted her gaze and let it slide over the couple before resettling on the side. "No need for


    modesty."


    Since her grandmother was trying to give Dorian and Cordelia money, Vivienne shamelessly


    encouraged them to ept it.


    Pa was fuming. She was ready to explode. "Why on earth should they get the money?! The Brooks


    family has treated them with nothing but kindness. They should be grateful already! What do they think


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    they are? How could they ept money from the Brooks family?!"


    For the rest of the Brooks family, 300 thousand was trivial.


    They could spend millions on a whim without batting an eyelid. They wouldn''t even spare a thought for


    a mere 300 thousand.


    This 300 thousand was a gesture from the family matriarch, and no one would be foolish enough to


    challenge her decision.


    "Sister, if this is what Mom wants, let''s just go along with it." Melissa chimed in while ncing at the old


    Pa''s face turned beet red. It was as if she wanted to overturn the entire table of food.


    Dorian and Cordelia exchanged a look and then spoke up. "Well, if Judith insists, we won''t turn down


    her goodwill."


    How shameless!


    Pa huffed and plopped down onto her seat. She didn¡¯t even bother to give them another nce.


    Everyone had their own thoughts during dinner; only Vivienne seemed unperturbed. She was


    seemingly indifferent to Pa''s furious res.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    After dinner, Vivienne led Dorian and Cordelia to the guest room.


    Judith had already arranged for the room to be tidied up. It was spacious andfortable.


    Furthermore, everything inside was brand new.


    Dorian looked around and let out a few sighs of relief. "After seeing Vivienne living well, I can finally feel


    at ease. I was worried about her being mistreated by the Brooks family."


    Cordelia chuckled. "With Vivienne''s capabilities, who would dare bully her? Don''t worry too much."


    Dorian sighed. "You don''t understand. As a father, how can one not worry about their daughter? Even


    though Vivienne has now been recognized by her biological family, in my eyes, she will always be my


    own daughter."


    Vivienne lifted her eyes subtly and cast a nce at him without him noticing. Her smile seemed to


    deepen with every passing moment.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, she collected herself and spoke evenly. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, did you take leave from your


    job at Havenwood toe to Rivenwood?¡±


    Dorian was taken aback, then frowned. ¡°No. I quit!¡±


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows. ¡°Quit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dorian nodded. ¡°At first, I thought the job was fine. It was decent, and it gave me a high sry.


    But you wouldn''t believe how the chairman of Alliance Enterprises treats his employees. Despite my


    projects being wless, he would always find faults. He even insulted me in front of my colleagues. I


    was so angry that I resigned."


    Vivienne found this amusing. "You mean, the Chairman of Alliance Enterprises publicly berated you?"


    Interesting.


    "Yes!" Dorian''s face was grim. "So we came to Rivenwood not just to mend our rtionship with the


    Brooks family but also to seek new opportunities."


    Vivienne arched her eyebrow. "What do you want to do?"


    Dorian hesitated while looking at Vivienne. "Vivienne, I''ve been thinking about this for a while, but I


    need your approval."


    Vivienne listened with a cid expression. "Let''s hear it."


    "I want to start my own business using your mother''s perfume form." Dorian paused and observed


    Vivienne''s reaction.


    Vivienne lifted her eyes, signaling for him to continue.


    Seeing no change in her expression, Dorian continued. "The Hawthorn family is in the past now, and I


    don''t want to work for someone else forever. Thaddeus is still young, and his future education and


    living expenses will be costly. Working at Alliance Enterprises alone won''t be enough to support our


    family.


    But as you know, the Hawthorn family got their start in the perfume business, and I don''t know much


    else. Your mother left her perfume form, so I thought I could develop it and start my ownpany.


    However..."


    Dorian paused, then continued. "When Cordelia was tidying up, she identally tore the form. I


    tried to piece it together, but it was no use. So..."


    Vivienne lifted her eyes slightly as her slender fingers yed with a trinket on the table. "You want me


    to provide the perfume form?"


    Dorian looked a bit embarrassed. "I know this might be difficult for you, considering it''s something your


    mother left behind. But I thought that if I could start a sessful business, it would be a great help to


    you, wouldn''t it?"


    Vivienne smirked. "Fine! I''ll give you the form!"


    Dorian was delighted. "Vivienne, you''re wonderful. I knew all the care I''ve shown you wasn''t in vain."


    Vivienne looked at him with a cold gaze and an inscrutable expression.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing." Dorian suddenly remembered.


    Vivienne lifted her eyes, signaling for him to continue again.


    "We don''t have any startup capital." Dorian looked embarrassed. "Right now, I only have the 300


    thousand that Judith gave us. If we want to start apany, 300 thousand is far from enough.


    Vivienne, could you talk to your father and ask him to invest in us?"


    Vivienne''s fingers, resting on the table trinket, paused. Her gaze was thoughtful as she asked, "How


    much do you need?"


    "For startup capital, we''d need at least 2 million to begin with." Dorian said.


    Vivienne withdrew her hand from the trinket and casually said, "Fine! I''ll give you the 2 million. There¡¯s


    no need to involve the Brooks family."


    Dorian and Cordelia were shocked.


    Neither of them expected Vivienne to agree so readily. They were momentarily speechless.


    After seeing their surprised expressions, Vivienne arched an eyebrow. "What?"


    "Nothing." Dorian quickly gathered his thoughts andughed awkwardly. "I just didn''t expect the Brooks


    family to be so good to you. Giving you 2 million just like that?! If your mother knew, she''d be so


    happy."


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly as she looked at Dorian and Cordelia. "You two should rest now. Don''t


    worry about anything else."


    "Alright."


    Vivienne nodded and returned to her room.


    As the door closed behind her, Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, and an aura of sternness radiated from her.


    She took out her phone and quickly dialed Matthew¡¯s number.


    The call connected quickly. "Vivienne."


    "Did you find anything?" Vivienne''s voice was cold and devoid of any warmth.


    "Thaddeus is currently staying at his cousin''s ce, near Capital Elementary School. Dorian had him


    removed from school. There''s no suspicious activity around the cousin''s ce, but..." Matthew


    hesitated, unsure if he should continue.


    "Go on." Viviennemanded him to continue. Her face, however, remained expressionless.


    "Thaddeus isn''t doing well. His cousin feeds him only one meal a day. It¡¯s just some greens and bread.


    The two kids there bully him constantly. When we arrived, Thaddeus was all bruised and noticeably


    thinner. To avoid detection, I secretly treated his injuries and gave him some food."


    Vivienne''s icy gaze didn''t waver as she replied, "Has Dorian been found?"


    After a pause, Matthew replied, "I''ve thoroughly traced Dorian''s movements in the past two months.


    There''s nothing unusual, and there were no unfamiliar faces around him. Vivienne, could you be


    mistaken?"


    "Did you check on Astrid?" Vivienne asked as she settled into a chair and reached for a framed photo


    on the table.


    The photo inside the frame was of her with Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus.


    It was taken before she was engaged to Percival, just before she left for the Emerald Mountain.


    Cordelia had suggested they take the photo.


    Ever since it was developed, she kept it with her. She even brought it to Rivenwood.


    "I did." Matthew replied, "She''s not suspicious either. After you left Havenwood, she came to


    Rivenwood with her boyfriend. Thest time you had the family reunion, Dorian and Cordelia met with


    her before heading to the hotel. They then made a detour to the hospital to visit a friend."


    Vivienne didn''t reply; instead, she traced the faces of Dorian and Cordelia in the photo as a faint smile


    appeared on her face.


    After a moment, she put the photo back. "Bring Thaddeus to Rivenwood. As for his cousin''s family¡­


    They would fit very well in the coal mines below Emerald Mountain."


    "Understood." Matthew then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    ...


    After leaving the Brooks Mansion, Pa was still seething as she returned to the Miller household.


    She was full of anger, and upon opening the door, she saw Eddy sitting in the living room, engrossed in


    a video game. She paused. ¡°Eddy, when did you get back?¡±


    Eddy was so absorbed in his game that he didn''t even lift his eyes. "Dad bailed me out."


    Pa froze, then scoffed. "At least he has some sort of conscience."


    She turned to Eddy. "Now that you''re back, you better pull yourself together. Don''t forget, there''s a


    bastard child lurking around our house."


    Eddy was so engrossed in his game that he didn''t even respond.


    "Eddy!" His nonchnt attitude left Pa fuming. "How can you still be in the mood to y games?!


    The whole Miller family isughing at us! You better pull yourself together and show them that you''re


    the rightful heir to the Miller family!"


    "Mom, can you stop nagging me? They''re just making a fuss over nothing. At the end of the day, all the


    Miller family fortune will be mine. That''s a fact!"


    His mother¡¯s presence was clearly annoying him.


    He was the oldest son of the Miller family, so he was the first in line to inherit the fortune. If he didn''t


    take over, who would?


    Even if others had different ideas, it wouldn''t change this fact.


    Pa was furious. If Eddy weren''t such a failure, Mark wouldn''t have brought Aaron back home.


    That illegitimate child was now living in their guesthouse. Mark was parading him around and clearly


    preparing him for the future.


    "Yours?" Pa grabbed the game controller from his hands and threw it on the ground. "If you don''t


    shape up soon, your dad is going to give everything to Aaron!"


    After hearing that his father might give the fortune to Aaron, Eddy finally looked up, but he was still


    skeptical. "To that bastard? Impossible! He''s nothing but a half-baked E-sports yer. How could the


    Miller family agree to that?"


    In the past, the elders of the Miller family may have had objections. But now, with Eddy''s recent


    disys of ipetence, their opinions were changing.


    They''d rather have a young and talented Aaron, who had made a name for himself in E-sports, than an


    inept eldest son who was always causing trouble.


    After all, Aaron was still young and had great potential.


    Pa was disappointed in Eddy. "Do you want to watch as our fortune is taken away from us?"


    "That Aaron is not as simple as he seems. Who knows what he''s nning behind our backs? If your


    dad listens to him and leaves everything to him, it''ll be toote for you to cry!"


    Just as she was saying this, Mark came home. When he saw the game on the TV screen, his


    expression darkened.


    "Honey!" Pa rushed to greet him and take his coat. "You must be tired. I''ll have the maid make you


    some tea. You should rest."


    "No need." Mark''s attitude was unusually cold.


    It seemed that every time he saw Pa and Eddy, he was reminded of their misdeeds.


    He didn''t even want to look at Eddy and went straight to his study.


    Pa was hurt by his coldness. She was even more determined to fix the situation.


    She was already ousted from the Brooks family. She couldn''t afford to be sidelined in the Miller family


    as well.


    Pa turned to re at Eddy. She was thinking about how to salvage the situation when her phone


    rang.


    She answered the call irritably, only to hear the best news ever. "Mrs. Miller, we''ve found traces of your


    daughter. We found evidence that she was in Havenwood."


    Pa was shocked.


    Her daughter?!


    Her Katara?!


    Pa was so surprised that she almost dropped her phone. "Is it true? My daughter was really in


    Havenwood?"


    Over the years, Katara had always been a painful subject for Pa.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had always med Scott for not watching over her daughter, leading to this great tragedy.


    Even after all this time, she never gave up searching for her.


    Now, finally, she had a lead.


    "We''re certain. I''ll send you the detailed information soon."


    The caller sounded confident, so Pa chose to trust him and nod. "Good, good! I''m going to


    Havenwood right away! I''m going to find my daughter!"


    After hanging up, Pa bought a ticket for the earliest flight and packed her bags.


    Eddy watched her, feeling perplexed. "Mom, are you crazy? You¡¯re going to Havenwood thiste?"


    He didn''t understand why Pa was still holding onto the hope of finding Katara after all these years.


    When Scott and Mark had used all their resources to search for Katara and found nothing, she should


    have given up.


    "Katara is waiting for me! I have to go now!"


    The thought of her daughter possibly being in Havenwood made Pa wish she could fly there


    immediately.


    She had waited for so many years, and she didn''t want to wait any longer. She wanted to bring Katara


    home and touch her precious daughter again.


    Eddy just rolled his eyes as he thought about how his mother was delusional.


    Whenever Katara was mentioned, Pa would go off like a firecracker. One moment she was raging


    like a thunderstorm, and the next she was crying a river.


    "Mom, don''t get your hopes up too high. It''s not like we haven''t received false news before. After all


    these years, what are the chances of us finding her?"


    Eddy tried to throw cold water on her hopes, but Pa was beyond reasoning. She grabbed her


    suitcase and hastily left the Miller family¡¯s home.


    ...


    The next day.


    Scott returned home after a busy day at the office, only to find out that Dorian and Cordelia had moved


    in.


    It was Judith who had agreed to this. Although Scott was somewhat ufortable with the situation,


    he didn''t voice his concerns.


    Just as Scott retreated to his study, Judith got wind of his arrival and followed him in.


    "Scott." Judith pushed open the door and settled herself on the couch in his study. Her demeanor


    suggested that she had something to discuss.


    Scott, understanding her intentions, took the initiative. "Mom, whatever it is, just say it."


    "Vivienne''s foster parents are now staying here. I''ve thought it over and decided it''s best to let you


    know."


    Judith gave him a look before letting out a deep sigh. "You know how much they''ve cared for Vivienne


    and how close they''ve be. I didn''t want to upset Vivienne by refusing them."


    "I understand." Scott nodded and set aside the files in his hands. "You''re just looking out for Vivienne. I


    have no objections."


    Relieved that he was being so understanding, Judith lightened up a bit. "You''ve been so busy with work


    that you''ve hardly had time to share a meal with Vivienne. No matter how important the business is, it


    can''t be more important than Vivienne, right?"


    "Take out more time to be with Vivienne. We''ve been lucky to have found her again; we must cherish


    her."


    "Mom, I get it."


    Judith felt relieved after seeing how well Scott was taking everything. "That''s good. I won''t bother you


    anymore. You should rest too. Don''t work yourself to the bone."


    Outside the door, Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned and headed back to her room.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    It was the weekend.


    Vivienne was tending to some tasks in her room when she received a call from Percival.


    "Vivienne,e on down. Let''s grab a bite to eat." Percival''s voice dripped with affection.


    He hadn''t seen Vivienne for several days now, and he was missing her terribly.


    Vivienne was multitasking. Her fingers were moving swiftly over her keyboard as she responded. "I


    can''t. I''m busy."


    "Vivienne! It''s been almost a week since west saw each other." A hint of petnce appeared in


    Percival''s voice.


    Vivienne was a bit taken aback.


    So, he was whining because they hadn''t seen each other in a week?


    "I''ll take you out for a strawberry cake." Since Vivienne remained quiet, Percival dangled this as bait in


    front of her.


    Sure enough¡­


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up. "Strawberry cake?"


    Percival''s lips curled into a tender smile. "So, are you in?"


    Vivienne pursed her lips. She contemted for a moment and then said, "Only if you make it."


    Percival smiled gently. "Alright, I''ll make it."


    After hanging up, Vivienne tidied up a bit and headed downstairs.


    Downstairs, Scott was giving Percival a disdainful look. He was seemingly trying to deter him from


    stealing away his precious angel, but he couldn''t openly object.


    "Vivienne,e back soon. Come home right after you eat. Don''t stay out toote." Scott emphasized


    before Vivienne left.


    Vivienne responded with an indifferent "okay" and then left with Percival.


    In the car, Percival buckled Vivienne''s seat belt and started the car, asking, "I didn''t see Mr. Hawthorn


    today?"


    He had found out a few days earlier that Dorian had moved into the Brooks Mansion. He had intended


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    to invite the Dorian¡¯s family over for dinner, but Vivienne said they were busy, so the n was


    momentarily shelved.


    "They had something to take care of." Vivienne answered casually.


    Percival nced at her. "Something''s on your mind?"


    "No."


    Percival looked at her exquisite face for a moment, then broke into a smile. "Vivienne, did you know


    that whenever you''re troubled, you carry this ''keep out'' aura around you?"


    Vivienne was taken aback. "Do I?"


    "Yes."


    Vivienne chuckled. "Perhaps I didn''t sleep well."


    She didn''t want to tell Percival about Dorian''s situation until she had confirmation.


    Since she wasn''t willing to talk, Percival didn''t press her further. "Grandfather asked me to invite Mr.


    Hawthorn to the Ellington''s for dinner tomorrow."


    Before Vivienne could say anything, Percival added, "We should extend some hospitality to Mr.


    Hawthorn now that he''s in Rivenwood."


    He noticed a subtle change in Vivienne''s emotions whenever Dorian was mentioned.


    Although he wasn''t sure what had happened between them, he had faith that Vivienne could handle it.


    Vivienne paused for a moment. "Okay, I''ll pass on the message."


    ...


    At Percival''s private apartment.


    Percival parked the car and brought the freshly bought ingredients into the kitchen. As he tied on his


    apron, he said to Vivienne, "Vivienne, sit back and rx. I''ll handle this."


    Vivienne nodded. "Do you need my help?"


    Percival hesitated for a moment, thenughed. "No, you just focus on eating."


    He remembered all too well the disaster that was Vivienne in the kitchen. None of her dishes were


    edible.


    Since Percival had said so, Vivienne didn''t bother arguing.


    She settled down on the couch, making herselffortable as if she were at home, and began to y


    a game.


    It was a rare sight to see Percival busy in the kitchen.


    Two hourster, a meal of four dishes and a soup was served.


    Vivienne, attracted by the aroma, put down her phone and came to the dining room.


    Although she had tasted Percival''s cooking before, she was still impressed by the vor and


    presentation of his dishes.


    Percival smiled at her. "All the ingredients are fresh. I know you like spicy and sweet food and dislike


    sour, so I modified the menu ordingly."


    He then served a piece of strawberry cake. "This strawberry cake is for you."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up at the sight of the cake. She scooped up a spoonful and popped it into her mouth.


    Her mood instantly brightened up.


    "Mr. Wolf, are you doing this on purpose?" She squinted her eyes as she eximed, "You¡¯ve made all


    my favorites! Are you trying to win me over with food?"


    "Of course." Seeing Vivienne enjoy her meal satisfied Percival. He leaned in and gave her a gentle


    peck on the nose. "If I want to win over your heart, I have to first conquer your stomach."


    Percival looked at her andughed. "Feeling smitten yet?"


    Caught off guard by the sudden kiss, Vivienne''s cheeks flushed a faint pink. She cleared her throat and


    mumbled, "Maybe a little."


    He was handsome, well-built, considerate, and a great cook.


    Mr. Wolf was indeed perfect, to a fault.


    Percival sat down and enjoyed the sight of Vivienne eating.


    Watching her was pleasing to the eye, and he felt satisfied even without eating anything.


    He just wished that time could slow down a bit. He was reluctant to send her home so soon.


    "Vivienne." Percival propped his chin on his hand, smiling as he asked, "How about staying the night?"


    Vivienne looked up at him and saw the burning desire in his eyes. She smirked. "Mr. Wolf, are you


    trying to seduce me?"


    Percival took her free hand in his, and his cool lips moved closer to hers. "Yes, Vivienne, I am trying to


    seduce you."


    Their temperatures gradually rose.


    Momentster, both Percival and Vivienne were struggling to keep their emotions in check. They were


    on the verge of crossing a line they shouldn''t.


    Percival quickly pulled himself together and reached out to gently touch Vivienne''s head. "Vivienne,


    you need to grow up a bit more."


    Last time, he almost lost control with Vivienne, which led him to feel guilty for quite a while.


    He almost forgot that she was still a neen-year-old girl.


    Vivienne, with her heart fluttering due to his touch, was a bit disappointed when he pulled away. "You''re


    doing this on purpose!" She swiftly used him.


    Percival, faced with her seemingly predatory gaze, felt a bit awkward. "Sweetie, just wait until you''re a


    little older. Wait until we can legally get married."


    Vivienne found herself wanting to pounce on him again as she looked at his thin, attractive lips.


    On second thought, she better not.


    Mr. Wolf was right!


    She was still a child.


    Children shouldn''t do what adults do.


    Yes! That was how it should be.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Since it was still early, Percival decided to take Vivienne for a stroll in the nearby mall.


    Vivienne didn''t need anything, but Percival was always in the mood to buy her something.


    No matter how much he bought, it seemed never enough. Nothing seemed to adequately express his


    affection for Vivienne.


    As they were wandering around the mall, just as they entered a luxury brand store, a surprised voice


    called out to her.


    "Mr. Ellington?"


    Percival and Vivienne turned around to see M and Calista. The mother-daughter duo just happened


    to be shopping there too, huh?


    Calista stared at them. For a moment, she doubted her own eyes.


    They were only engaged, yet they acted like a newlywed couple while strolling around the mall. How


    could she not feel envious?


    M looked even more upset. Each time she had visited the Brooks Mansion, she had been turned


    away. All because of Vivienne.


    Now, seeing Vivienne felt like a bad omen. It made her ufortable, even at a nce.


    Percival nced at them without a second thought and turned back to Vivienne. "Vivienne, is there


    anything you''d like?"


    Vivienne nced at the items on disy, but she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in any of them. "Nothing


    special. They''re all pretty ordinary."


    Calista felt awkward when she realized that she was being ignored.


    When had she ever been treated with such disregard?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Vivienne, I heard about the incident at your home. My mother, bless her heart, tends to speak her


    mind. Sometimes she speaks without even considering the consequences. I hope you can overlook


    this for my sake." Calista stepped forward with an apologetic tone.


    In front of Percival, the man she couldn''t let go of, no matter how hard she tried, she had to do her


    utmost to impress him. She needed to paint herself in the best light.


    She gestured towards a handbag on disy and turned to the attendant. "Please wrap this up for


    Vivienne. It''s my way of apologizing."


    "You''re asking me to overlook this for your sake?" Vivienne looked at her as a smirk yed on her lips.


    "Are you that important?"


    "I..." Calista was taken aback by Vivienne''s response. Her cool demeanor evaporated, leaving behind a


    small and visibly flustered woman.


    M, after seeing her daughter insulted, frowned. "Vivienne, Calista is genuinely trying to apologize,


    and you''re throwing it back in her face?! What kind of attitude is that?"


    Even if Vivienne was recognized by the Brooks family, in M''s eyes, she was still a country bumpkin.


    She was far beneath their social standing.


    And so, M wished she could personally set Vivienne straight and teach her a lesson in manners.


    "You are nothing like ady of the Brooks family. I suggest you adjust your attitude, lest you embarrass


    Scott!" M''s rebuke was cold and harsh.


    "Is that so?" Percival''s icy gaze turned towards them as a shadow spread across his face. "Are you


    questioning Vivienne''s status?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even if Vivienne wasn''t the rightful heiress of the Brooks family, it wasn''t M''s ce to scorn her.


    "I...I didn''t mean it like that..." M stuttered under Percival''s intense gaze. "Mr. Ellington, you


    misunderstood. I''m just saying Vivienne isn''t suitable for you. She''s punching above her weight."


    Percival, though known to be a wastrel, was also known to have the backing of Richard Ellington, the


    patriarch of the Ellington family.


    No matter how worthless Percival was considered, Richard''s endorsement was all that mattered.


    M, with her ambitions of bing the matriarch of the Brooks family, was not willing to settle for an


    ordinary man for her daughter. The opportunity to align with the powerful Ellington family seemed like a


    good prospect.


    After all, it was Percival who had funded Calista''s research.


    While looking down at her, Percival moved to put an arm around Vivienne. "Punching above her


    weight?!"


    "Mr. Ellington, don''t take it to heart. My mother was out of line. She''s just overly protective of her


    daughter." Calista, fuming inside, forced herself to apologize on behalf of her mother. "Vivienne, you


    don''t have to feel obliged. This gift is just a way to show my sincerity, nothing more."


    The bag was worth at least a million dors. It might not impress the usual socialites, but for Vivienne, it


    should be more than enough.


    What kind of luxury would a country girl like her encounter? Gifting her such an expensive item was a


    privilege.


    She conveniently forgot about Vivienne''s billion-dor gemstone bid at the auction and Judith''s


    generous 30-million-dor gift to her.


    Not to mention Richard''s promise to give Vivienne anything she wanted, even if it cost a hundred


    billion.


    "It''s quite ugly." Vivienne said while looking at the bag with a nk expression,pletely ignoring


    Calista''s so-called ''apology.''


    Calista was taken aback. "What did you say?"


    "Are you not only aesthetically challenged but also hearing impaired?" Vivienne flicked her hair back.


    "You could use that money for a check-up."


    Incensed and humiliated, Calista clenched her teeth as her anger bubbled up her throat.


    Why was Vivienne so arrogant? It was all because of Percival''s support.


    She couldn''t understand why Percival preferred Vivienne over her. In every aspect, she felt she was no


    less than her.


    "Vivienne, don''t push it too far..." Calista tried to keep her anger in check while M was silently raging


    beside her.


    "Enough." Vivienne nced at them dismissively and turned to Percival. "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Sure." Percival agreed with a smile.


    His warm and radiant smile pierced Calista''s heart and upied her every thought.


    Before she could react, Percival had already taken Vivienne''s hand and led her away.


    "That impudent girl!" After watching them enter another luxury store, M finally snapped. "She thinks


    too highly of herself! Just because she''s epted by the Brooks, she thinks she can show off in front of


    us?!"


    "Mom!" Calista turned to her grumbling mother as her own frustration also simmered. "Why are you


    picking fights with Vivienne? It''s like you¡¯re asking for trouble."


    Percival was there, so they had to keep up the charade. They couldn''t let him catch wind of their true


    feelings towards Vivienne.


    "You''re ming me now? Didn''t you see how Vivienne was acting? She¡¯s so arrogant! It¡¯s as if she''s


    about to step on us!" M was irritated just thinking about it. "I don''t know how she got so lucky. She''s


    not only the heiress of the Brooks family but is also betrothed to the Ellington family heir!"


    Calista felt the same, but she couldn''t let it show in front of Percival.


    "Alright, don''t be angry!" Seeing that Calista was still upset, M patted her on the back and said,


    "Didn''t you just see a handbag you liked? I''ll buy it for you. Stop thinking about these annoying things."


    She pointed to the sales assistant and said, "Pack up the bag we were looking at earlier. We''re buying


    it."


    "I''m sorry, ma''am." As M was about to swipe her credit card, the sales assistant politely said, "The


    gentleman who was just here bought everything in the store. We don''t have any stocks left. You may


    want to try another store."


    What?!


    M and Calista looked at each other in surprise, as Calista slowly clenched her fists in anger. She had


    been eyeing that bag for a long time but couldn''t bring herself to buy it because of its high price.


    Even though she was the rich heiress of the Pendleton family, she couldn''t just buy everything she


    wanted.


    Yet, Percival casually bought the bag she had been longing for. Apparently, it was for Vivienne.


    Calista''s face turned pale with rage.


    Vivienne!


    Just wait!


    She would make Vivienne realize that anyone who dared to snub her would never live in peace!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    After touring the mall, Percival, as per their agreement, drove Vivienne back to the Brooks Mansion.


    Their time together was far too short. Like ripping a piece of his own heart out, he watched as Vivienne


    stepped out of his car and walked away.


    It was not time yet, he thought.


    Vivienne was still investigating her mother¡¯s case. She had to stay with the Brooks family for now.


    Percival understood the importance of this case to Vivienne. No one could stop her from pursuing this,


    and he didn''t want to either.


    Once everything was settled, he promised himself that he would stage the most grandiose wedding


    ceremony to marry his littledy.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne had hardly reached her bedroom door at home when Dorian called out to her.


    "Vivienne!" He rubbed his hands together with a slightly awkward smile on his face. "Where have you


    been? You''ve been gone a long time."


    Vivienne nced at him with an indifferent expression on her face. "Is there something you need?"


    Dorian quickly waved his hands, as if he were afraid she''d misunderstand him. "No, no, nothing urgent.


    I just wanted to chat with you. You''ve been here for quite a while now, and we haven''t had a chance to


    sit down and talk. I''m curious about how you''re getting along here."


    Vivienne looked at him with a hint of suspicion, then nodded.


    She led him to the courtyard instead of her room.


    They sat on the lounge chairs scattered in the yard.


    Vivienne was straightforward. "What do you want to know?"


    Dorian hesitated, then forced a smile. "How are you finding your stay with the Brooks? How are they


    treating you?"


    Vivienne looked at the bougainvillea in the yard and replied, "It''s all right. Nothing unusual."


    Judith was indeed thoughtful and considerate of her feelings.


    Baron and Scott, on the other hand, were a different story.


    Their actions were always influenced by their personal interests.


    Seeing that Vivienne had noints about the Brooks family, Dorian continued, "Actually, I came to


    visit the Brooks family this time to see where your mother used to live."


    "If I could turn back time, I wish I could''ve been kinder to her. She suffered a lot, but she was a good


    mother."


    At the mention of her mother, Vivienne''s expression faltered slightly, and her eyes revealed a hint of


    emotion.


    Her eyes lowered, and she hid her thoughts from view. "I know she was good."


    "Yes." Dorian sighed. It looked like he was trying his hardest to express his regret. "You must miss her


    too. After all, she left when you were so young. It must have been a huge blow for you."


    Vivienne hummed in acknowledgment but didn''t say anything more.


    "Vivienne, there''s something else..." Dorian began, but he seemed to be hesitating.


    Vivienne''s lips curled up slightly.


    Was he finally getting to the point?


    "Do you still have the potion I gave youst time?" Dorian asked as he kept an eye on Vivienne''s


    reaction.


    "Potion?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, that one."


    Vivienne looked at him. "Why ask about it now?"


    Dorian quickly put on a smile. "When I gave you the potion, I didn''t think it through. Your mother once


    told me it was dangerous and not to give it to you lightly."


    Dorian paused, then said softly, "Vivienne, like your mother, I want you to live a happy life. I don''t want


    you to get involved in anything dangerous. So, if you haven''t used the potion yet, could you give it to


    me? I''ll keep it safe, and when the time is right, I''ll give it back to you."


    Vivienne looked at him with a mix of amusement and skepticism. "And when would be the ''right time,''


    Mr. Hawthorn?"


    Dorian thought for a moment before answering, "At least when you''re strong enough to protect the


    potion."


    Vivienneughed. "Do you think I''m not strong enough, Mr. Hawthorn?"


    Dorian looked into her clear eyes. They looked like the night sky on a pitch-ck night, with only the


    moon as its illumination. They were sharp and prating, like a sword aimed directly at him.


    Dorian froze for a few seconds. He was inexplicably flustered.


    After a moment, he collected himself andughed. "You are strong. But the potion is dangerous. I''m


    worried you won''t be able to protect it, since it''s the only thing your mother left behind."


    "Can''t protect it?" Vivienne asked, "So, Mr. Hawthorn, do you think you could?"


    Dorian paused, then replied, "I may not be able to either, but it would be safer with me."


    Vivienne looked at him but said nothing.


    After a while, she sat down and toyed with a ring on her finger. "Mr. Hawthorn, do you know what the


    potion is used for?"


    Dorian''s gaze fell on her ring. It looked oddly familiar, as if he''d seen it somewhere before. But he


    couldn''t remember where.


    He discreetly looked away and nodded. "Your mother once told me. The potion could alter the


    hormones in the human body. It could bring a person''s energy to its peak, giving them an endless


    supply of energy. If it falls into the wrong hands, it could be used to create a force that could wreak


    havoc."


    "And do you know which organization is after the potion?" Vivienne continued.


    "GTO." Dorian answered promptly.


    Vivienneughed. "It seems like you know a lot, Mr. Hawthorn."


    "Your mother told me." Dorian''s eyes flickered.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How much do you know about GTO?" Vivienne asked casually.


    "All I know is that it''s one of thergest organizations globally, but beyond that, I''m clueless." Dorian


    replied, trying to skirt around the details.


    "Well, let me fill you in on GTO." Vivienne stood up and walked over to face Dorian. Her voice was


    steady and calm; there was even an underlying tone of danger in every word she said.


    "GTO is thergest human trafficking organization in the world. Over the past two decades, tens of


    thousands of people have disappeared from Veridia. These people were all sold to GTO. Besides that,


    they''re heavily involved in human experimentation, using those they''ve trafficked for their nefarious


    purposes.


    GTO is filled with brilliant minds, medical doctors, and even tech moguls, many of whom are dedicated


    to the organization. Their base is well hidden, and to this day, no one has been able to discover its


    exact location. Of the people who''ve gone missing in the past twenty years, children make up eighty


    percent. The government, in an effort to rescue these trafficked individuals and disrupt their


    biochemical experiments, has sent countless undercover agents. Over the years, almost a hundred


    agents have been lost."


    Dorian furrowed his eyebrows. He was unsure of why Vivienne was sharing this information with him.


    While ncing at him, Vivienne continued, "Mr. Hawthorn, did you know my mother was one of those


    undercover agents? Apart from being a medical genius, she was also skilled in toxicology and a master


    of disguise."

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Dorian felt a jolt run through him, and he stared at her in surprise.


    Vivienne''s mother knew disguise techniques?


    Why hadn''t he known about this?


    Why had no one ever told him?


    Vivienne looked at his expression andughed in satisfaction. "I''m just an amateur. During those years


    at Emerald Mountain, I studied many of my mother''s disguise techniques. I did an alright job. If you


    need it, Mr. Hawthorn, I can help you."


    Dorian remained silent. His eyes were fixed on Vivienne, trying to glean something from her


    expression, but he couldn''t find anything.


    He chuckled. "Why on earth would I need to disguise myself, Vivienne?"


    She gave him a small smirk. "No need to be nervous, Mr. Hawthorn. I was only joking. My mother''s


    techniques aren''t that easy to master. I''ve only scratched the surface."


    Dorian let out a sigh of relief.


    Vivienne changed the topic. "The potion is safe with me, Mr. Hawthorn. You can focus on starting your


    "But the potion is in danger with you." Dorian quickly retorted.


    She gave him a sideways nce and spoke in an ice-cold tone. "The ones in danger should be those


    who try to hurt the ones I care about."


    Before Dorian could respond, Vivienne turned and left.


    Dorian watched her retreating figure with his brow furrowed. Eventually, he turned and returned to his


    room.


    Inside, Cordelia saw him enter and quickly stood up. "Well? Did you get it?"


    Dorian shook his head solemnly. "No."


    Cordelia frowned. "She refused?"


    "I think she''s onto something." Dorian felt increasingly uneasy about his conversation with Vivienne.


    Cordelia was shocked. "How could she know?"


    Dorian shook his head. "I''m not sure. But I feel like she was warning me about something. She seems


    to know our organization very well."


    Dorian''s eyes darkened slightly. "This girl... she''s not simple."


    Cordelia fell silent and eventually asked, "What do we do now?"


    "No need to rush. I''m confident in my disguise skills. Usually, no one can see through them. Maybe


    she''s just trying to test me." Dorian was puzzled as to why Vivienne, even in front of her beloved foster


    father, still didn''t fully trust him and kept testing him.


    Dorian paused. "But first things first. I need to confirm whether her mother really knows disguise


    techniques."


    Cordelia nodded. "We''ve already lost a few people. We can''t afford to be careless this time. Our


    organization has issued a warning. If we don''t get the potion, we will have to pay with our lives."


    Dorian''s expression turned serious; he then asked, "How are those two?"


    "Our people are watching them. Don''t worry; no one can find them."


    After leaving the courtyard, Vivienne continued working on the antidote.


    Due to theck of a rare herb, she was progressing a little slowly.


    She was still pondering where to find this herb when Aaron came to visit again.


    He brought a photo album and eagerly grinned at Vivienne when he found her. "Look what I brought


    you."


    Vivienne rubbed her temples. "What are you doing here?"


    Aaron was like a puppy that couldn''t be shaken off. He was always following her around.


    It was always like this in their E-sports team days. It was as if he wanted to be with her 24/7.


    "I brought you photos of us winning thepetition!" Aaron eximed, both excited and upset. He


    spread the photo album in front of Vivienne. "Not many teams can win seven championships in a row!


    Vivienne, that''s a legend you led us to create!"


    While speaking of this record, he became somewhat emotional.


    It seemed that he could talk about it for days and nights without feeling tired.


    The photos were of them winning the championship, as well as their casual moments at dinner parties


    and pranks.


    "Vivienne." After he had finished making a big fuss, Aaron finally stated his purpose for today. "You


    promised you''d consider rejoining the team, right? The season starts next month. When will youe


    to practice?"


    He stared at Vivienne, fearing rejection.


    Unexpectedly, Vivienne considered it briefly and agreed. "I have time now. I can go and see."


    Since there were no developments on Scott''s side and he was already on guard, perhaps she could do


    other things to divert Scott''s attention.


    "Are you serious?" Aaron''s eyes lit up, and his imaginary tail began wagging wildly.


    "Do I need to say it twice?" Vivienne quirked an eyebrow.


    Aaron immediately shook his head. "No, no. I''ll notify them, and we¡¯ll head over right away!¡±


    Their training ground was in a building in the suburbs. It was an hour¡¯s drive away.


    Vivienne closed her eyes and rested for a while in the car to regain her energy.


    Upon arriving at the training ground, Aaron couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and dashed in. ¡°Look who I


    brought!¡±


    The teammates who were training all looked up, and their mouths all dropped in surprise at the same


    time.


    "Vivienne! It''s Vivienne!"


    "Where have you been these past few years? We''ve been looking everywhere for you, but we couldn''t


    find any news about you!"


    Quentin and Fergus instantly stood up and quickly walked over to her. They were staring at Vivienne in


    disbelief.


    Lennox was a bit slow. He came out of the bathroom while scratching his head. "Why aren''t you guys


    training? You think we have plenty of time?"


    As he walked into the room, still scratching his head, he saw Vivienne surrounded by people and was


    so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the floor. "Vivienne!"


    He cried out as he walked briskly over. His voice was trembling as he asked, "Are you... rejoining the


    team...?"


    Aaron was the most delighted among them. ¡°I told you they¡¯d be over the moon. Vivienne, you have no


    idea how much we¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Vivienne nodded and scanned the room filled with gaming equipment. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Not counting her, their team consisted of four yers in total. Aside from Aaron, who had just turned


    eighteen, the other three were all in their mid-twenties.


    In the world of E-sports, that was considered old.


    It was no wonder their reflexes had slowed down, and their teamwork had be offbeat, leading to a


    continuous losing streak after she left. They hadn¡¯t won any notable matches since.


    Unable to contain his excitement, Aaron shared the good news with the others. "Vivienne''s agreed to


    rejoin the team and participate in next month''s season!"


    "Are you serious?"


    Seeing Vivienne again was already a treat. They never thought they would be able topete


    alongside her again.


    "Vivienne, you''re the linchpin of our team! If youe back, we can definitely win!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fergus chimed in excitedly. "Absolutely! Even though we can''t replicate our past achievements, the


    championship is definitely ours!"


    The team, which had been in a slump for years, had reignited their hopes with Vivienne''s return.


    "Look, Vivienne!" Aaron stated proudly, "I told you, as long as you''re willing to rejoin, everything will fall


    into ce. This team only has meaning with you in it!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Vivienne observed the excitement grow on their faces, causing a subtle stir of emotion within her.


    "Vivienne, how about a few rounds?" Fergus suggested after some small talk.


    "No thanks." Vivienne declined. "I''m just here to observe today."


    Fergus was slightly disappointed but understood. Vivienne had been missing for a few years, so she


    must have had a lot on her te. Her presence here was more than enough.


    "Vivienne, when can we start training?" Aaron asked impatiently.


    Vivienne paused for a moment before responding, "No rush. I have to set up a training schedule first."


    "Alright!"


    They chatted for a while before Vivienne''s phone suddenly rang. After seeing Matthew''s name on the


    caller ID, she answered the phone.


    "Vivienne, Thaddeus is back." Matthew informed her.


    "Okay, got it."


    After hanging up, Vivienne informed Aaron and the others that she had some stuff to take care of. "I


    have to go. I''ll be back once I set up the training schedule."


    "So soon?" Aaron, who had finally managed to get her toe, was reluctant to see her leave.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, I have something to take care of."


    "Vivienne, if you have things to do, go ahead. We''ll wait for you." The others chimed in.


    "Okay."


    After leaving, Vivienne headed straight back to the Brooks Mansion.


    As soon as she stepped into her room, she saw Thaddeus. The boy had been through a lot. In just a


    few months, his plump little face had lost much of its fullness, and his body was covered in bruises. It


    was clear that he had been reprimanded and beaten.


    Upon seeing the injuries on Thaddeus, Vivienne''s face immediately darkened.


    She pulled up his sleeve to check him out. Her voice was cold and devoid of warmth as she asked,


    "Did your aunt and cousins do this to you?"


    Thaddeus, upon seeing her, immediately welled up with tears and timidly answered, "Yes... they didn''t


    feed me and hit me."


    He was constantly bullied by his cousins, and he lived in constant fear.


    Although she had heard about it from Matthew, after seeing and hearing it from Thaddeus directly,


    Vivienne felt a surge of rage overwhelm her. Her fingers clenched tightly and became burning fists.


    "Don''t be afraid." She gentlyforted the terrified Thaddeus. "No one can bully you now. You can live


    here peacefully."


    Before his return, she had prepared his favorite dishes. She led Thaddeus to the dining room and had


    Dorian and Cordelia called over.


    Ten minutester, when Dorian and Cordelia saw Thaddeus sitting in the chair eating chicken wings,


    they were taken aback. "Thaddeus? How did you get here?!"


    Vivienne observed their expressions and coolly asked, "What? You didn''t want to see Thaddeus?"


    "Of course not!" Dorian quickly exined, "We''re just so happy. We didn''t expect Thaddeus to be able


    toe to Rivenwood, let alone live in the Brooks'' house!"


    "Indeed! Our good fortune is all thanks to Vivienne."


    Vivienne watched Dorian and Cordelia coldly. "Thaddeus has lost so much weight; don''t you care?"


    Dorian''s expression faltered, and he awkwardlyughed. "Thaddeus is our son; how could we not


    care?"


    "It''s normal for kids to lose a bit of weight during their growth period. Vivienne, I know you care a lot


    about Thaddeus, but there''s no need to worry this much." Cordelia added with a smile.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. Was it normal for a child to lose a bit of weight this fast?


    What sort of loving parent could utter such words?


    Vivienne pulled up Thaddeus''s sleeve, revealing his injuries. "Is this also me worrying too much?"


    "This..." Dorian and Cordelia fell silent, but they quickly recovered and rushed over. "Thaddeus, how


    did this happen?!"


    "My God! How did you get hurt like this?!"


    Vivienne shot them a look and sneered. "After you handed Thaddeus over to his aunt, didn''t you bother


    to check on him?"


    Dorian averted his eyes, looking guilty. "We''ve been busy setting up thepany recently. We


    intended to bring Thaddeus back once things settled down, but we didn''t expect things to turn out like


    this."


    Cordelia hugged Thaddeus, who was still visibly frightened. "Thaddeus, you¡¯re fine now. Your parents


    are here; we''ll protect you!"


    Vivienne tilted her head slightly as she watched their performance. "Don''t worry, Thaddeus'' aunt and


    cousins have been sent to the coal mines. They''ll spend the rest of their lives there, paying for their


    sins."


    Dorian and Cordelia exchanged a nce. They were both taken aback. They knew Vivienne was not to


    be trifled with, but her ruthlessness still surprised them.


    "We didn''t expect them to be so cruel. If we knew, we would never have sent him there." Cordelia tried


    defending their decision. "After all, they''re our rtives. There''s a blood bond. Vivienne, please let it go


    for his sake."


    Vivienne''s gaze slowly swept over Dorian and Cordelia, piercing them like thorns. "Anyone who dares


    to touch Thaddeus should be prepared to wish they were dead."


    Dorian and Cordelia felt a chill run down their spines, but they could only put on a brave face.


    "Vivienne''s right." He said. "Our rtives messed up this time, and they should face the music."


    After watching their expressions shift and change, Vivienne added, "Since you''re here in Rivenwood,


    Richard thought he''d invite you both for a meal. Whenever you''re free, of course."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback.


    Richard invited them for a meal?


    They exchanged a nce. Was there a plot brewing?


    After looking at Vivienne, whose expression was as casual as ever, Dorian gleefully epted. "We''re


    free! Anytime is good for us."


    After a pause, Dorian added, "Actually, it should be us, the younger generation, asking to visit. Richard


    is really a man of manners to have suggested it first."


    Vivienne tapped her fingers lightly on the table, gesturing for the timid Thaddeus to continue his meal.


    "Let''s have the meal at the Ellington Estate. I''ll let you know when we''ve settled on a specific time."


    Richard had only just recovered and was still in convalescence. He couldn''t move around too much.


    His surgery was very sessful; it left nosting effects. However, he was getting on in years, and


    after such an ordeal, he was bound to be somewhat affected.


    "Sure! We''ll go with your n."


    Dorian agreed obediently, then seemed to remember something. "By the way, Vivienne, how''s the


    perfume forming along?"


    Last time, he had subtly hinted at wanting Vivienne to provide the perfume form for hispany.


    Now, hispany preparations were in full swing, and all that was missing was the key perfume


    form.


    That form was everything to his perfumepany. Its sess or failure depended on it.


    "No rush." Vivienne picked up a napkin and dabbed at her lips.


    "I''ll give it to you soon." She softly said.


    Could his intentions be any clearer?


    He was practically trying to rob her in broad daylight.


    Compared to Thaddeus, who was pitifully eating his meal on the side, Dorian waspletely focused


    on the perfume form.


    "But." She looked up as her beautiful eyes sparkled mischievously. "Are you really sure about staying in


    Rivenwood?"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Dorian agreed without hesitation. He thumped his chest and dered, "Absolutely! I''ve quit my job and


    made a resolution! Besides, Vivienne, you''re also in Rivenwood."


    Dorian shed a charmingly ingratiating smile. "With your help, our perfumepany is bound to


    establish a foothold in Rivenwood!"


    Vivienne responded coolly, without directly addressing him.


    She could afford to give him anything, whether it was money or the perfume form.


    But that didn''t mean ¡®this Dorian¡¯ here could handle it.


    After dinner, Vivienne took Thaddeus to the guest room, while Dorian and Cordelia retreated to their


    own quarters.


    The guest room was filled with children''s toys and picture books, and the bedding was freshly changed.


    Vivienne led him to the desk and patted his head gently. "You''ll stay here for now. Don''t worry about


    anything else, okay?"


    Thaddeus, his eyes still red from crying, bit his lip and nervously asked from the chair, "Sis, will I go


    back to my aunt and cousins?"


    His cautious demeanor broke Vivienne''s heart.


    "No." Vivienne hugged him closer and murmured soothingly into his ear. "I won''t let you go back."


    Thaddeus finally rxed.


    He clung to Vivienne and, with his childish and soft voice, asked, "Sis, can I stay with you from now


    on?"


    "Yes." Vivienne responded as gently as she could.


    "You''re so nice, sis." Thaddeus finally managed a smile. But it quickly faded as his little face scrunched


    up. "Only you haven''t changed; everyone else has. Dad and Mom don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s hand froze on his head, and a flicker of darkness passed through her eyes. Then, she


    smiled and reassured him. "Don''t be afraid. Your parents haven''t changed. They still love you. They''re


    just sick, and their temperaments have be different. I''ll cure them."


    Thaddeus asked, not fully understanding what she meant. "Can you really cure them, sis?"


    Vivienne nodded. "I can. Have you forgotten that I''m a doctor?"


    "No, I remember that you''re a great doctor." Thaddeus looked at her in awe.


    "So, trust me when I say I''ll cure your parents, okay?"


    "Okay."


    After settling Thaddeus, Vivienne received a phone call from the research institute.


    "Vivienne, there''s some matter that requires your attention. When can youe over?"


    Vivienne established this institute. They specialized in the research of antidotes for potions.


    Although the staff was small in number, each one was an elite scientist with a reputation that was


    highly respected in the industry.


    Vivienne nced at the time and quickly replied, "I''ll be right there."


    She hung up and hurriedly left, taking a cab straight to the institute.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the institute. The researchers handed her the newly developed


    antidote. "Vivienne, this is the new antidote. Please take a look."


    Vivienne put on some sterile clothes, took the antidote into theb, and began to test it herself.


    She skillfully used the tools and chemicals on the table to neutralize the antidote.


    When the drugs interacted, they turned a mysterious, deep purple.


    The potency was still not enough.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows, removed her safety goggles, and exited theb.


    "Vivienne, how is it?" The head of the institute quickly greeted her and anxiously asked for some


    feedback.


    "The potency is far from my standards." Vivienne handed him the report she had just written as she


    looked around at the ongoing experiments in the institute. "I gave you the cobra grass, so no matter


    what, you need to develop the antidote I want."


    "Yes. We''ll adjust the form again." The scientist responded respectfully. "It might take some time,


    though. We hope you can provide us with some guidance, Vivienne."


    No one could deny Vivienne''s capability. Even the littlest advice from her could lead to great progress


    in the experiments.


    However, Vivienne couldn''t possibly oversee everything herself, so she delegated some research tasks


    to them.


    "I''ll give you another report." Vivienne nodded. "Adjust everything ording to my reference data and


    finish as soon as possible."


    After giving out a few more instructions, she left the institute.


    At this moment, Calista, who was just leaving another institute, saw her and froze.


    Vivienne?


    Why was she here?!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    All the institutes around here were top-notch organizations that researched medicines. Each one was a


    titan in the industry.


    Their achievements left the entire medicalmunity in awe, so why was Vivienne here?


    Calista stared at the institute Vivienne had just left. She pretended to casually walk up to her and called


    out, "Vivienne?"


    Vivienne turned around and saw Calista. Her expression noticeably turned cold.


    Calista felt a bit awkward when Vivienne didn¡¯t respond. But in order to find out what she wanted to


    know, she managed to squeeze out a polite smile. "It¡¯s such a coincidence to run into you here. What


    brings you to this ce?"


    "Does it concern you?" Vivienne asked.


    Calista was taken aback. She struggled to maintain her smile as she continued probing for answers.


    "Are you meeting a friend nearby?"


    Vivienne nced at her while standing at the entrance of the institute as she looked off into the


    distance. "Can''t you understand humannguage?"


    "Vivienne!" Calista''s smile twisted, and her nails dug into her palms. "I''ve been very respectful towards


    you, yet you keep giving me the cold shoulder! Have I offended you in some way? Even if we have


    some kind of grudge, at least show some basic decency!"


    "Decency... Are you worthy of it?" Vivienne crossed her arms and spoke in an icy tone. "Ms. Pendleton,


    maybe you should go home and discuss decency with your mother. You seem to have forgotten how to


    act like a nobledy."


    "You!"


    Calista pointed at her angrily. She was ready to burst into a tirade.


    However, a ck sedan pulled up in front of them at that moment.


    The car window rolled down to reveal Percivalfortably seated inside.


    "Mr. Ellington!" Calista was taken aback, and she momentarily restrained her fury.


    "Vivienne."


    Percival barely nced at Calista. He instead stepped out of the vehicle to open the passenger door


    for Vivienne. "Kept you waiting, didn''t I?"


    He had scheduled this pick-up at this exact time and was punctual to the minute, not wasting a single


    second.


    Calista hurriedly approached him, trying to strike up a conversation with him. "Mr. Ellington! About the


    research project, I have something to discuss with you!"


    She was convinced that Percival was deeply invested in this research and decided to use it as her


    bargaining chip.


    "Talk to the person in charge."


    However, Percival didn''t so much as spare her a nce. His attention was solely on Vivienne, as if he


    were physically unable to divert it elsewhere. "I''m busy at the moment."


    With that, he shut the door for Vivienne and climbed back into the driver''s seat.


    Before Calista could utter another word, he drove off with Vivienne.


    Calista gritted her teeth in frustration as she watched them recede into the distance.


    Why? Why did all the good things belong to Vivienne?


    Where did she fall shortpared to Vivienne, and why couldn''t Percival pay her more attention?!

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Percival was driving Vivienne towards the city center.


    Noticing Vivienne''s low spirits, he gently asked, "Feeling down? Is it because of that person from


    earlier?"


    What was her name? Miss Penny?


    He had forgotten already.


    "No."


    Vivienne stared out the window with a somber expression on her face.


    Indeed, she was upset, but not because of Calista.


    Calista couldn¡¯t stir any emotional response from her.


    Her frustration was due to the fact that, despite the long duration of her research and having found the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    necessary cobra grass, the study was still at a standstill.


    The GTO organization had begun to infiltrate her surroundings. If her pace in developing an antidote


    didn''t surpass GTO¡¯s development of their poison, she feared that the organization would resort to


    more drastic measures.


    She wasn''t worried about herself, but she had people she wanted to protect now.


    "You mentioned you had something to show me?" Vivienne, not wanting to talk about it, changed the


    subject.


    On the way to the research facility, Percival sent her a message, hinting at some mysterious secret.


    "Rx. It''s something you''ll love once you see it."


    With a smile on his face, Percival looked at her affectionately and said, "Leave your worries behind for


    now."


    Vivienne hummed in response. She somehow felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulders.


    She didn''t know why, but Percival always somehow seemed to soothe her.


    "Sleep for a bit. I''ll wake you when we arrive." Upon seeing the fatigue etched on Vivienne''s face,


    Percival felt his heart ache.


    She was such a strong-willed girl, so she always kept her problems to herself.


    "Okay." Only when she was with Percival did Vivienne let down her guard. She closed her eyes and fell


    into a light sleep.


    Vivienne slept for half an hour in the car. When she woke, they had parked on top of a hill.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Noticing that they had been parked for a while, Vivienne stretched and straightened her posture.


    Percival had draped his suit jacket over her to keep her warm. She didn''t know when he had draped it


    over her. She hadn''t even noticed.


    "I didn''t have the heart to wake you. You looked so peaceful." Percival replied with a smile. "Come on,


    let''s see the surprise I''ve prepared for you."


    He opened the car door for Vivienne and led her to the top of the hill.


    "What is it?"


    Just as she asked, a loud noise echoed through the sky.


    Streams of light shot into the air, and a spectacr disy of fireworks lit up the night sky.


    Vivienne had seen fireworks before, but she had never seen fireworks as dazzling and stunning as this.


    The fireworkssted for a full twenty minutes, lighting up her heart with their brilliance.


    She turned to look at Percival, who was only showing his profile, yet he still looked captivating.


    Her eyes traced down his face to his delicate lips, and on a whim, she tiptoed and nted a kiss on


    him.


    Caught off guard, Percival froze for a second before wrapping his arms around her, deepening the kiss.


    Under the shower of fireworks, the atmosphere between them intensified.


    After a while, Vivienne pulled away from Percival and softly said, "Thank you, Mr. Wolf."


    From a young age, her heart had been hardened like steel. It was rarely affected by anything.


    But ever since she left the Emerald Monastery, she found her heart softening unexpectedly.


    The warmth from Dorian and Cordelia, the affection from Percival...


    It turned out that even the deepest part of her heart needed tenderness.


    She was only neen. She wanted to be like other girls her age. She wanted to have simple likes and


    dislikes and do what she wanted to do.


    Percival raised his hand and gently stroked her head as a faint smile spread on his lips. "Vivienne, I


    can be your rock. You can trust me with your back. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    He had never dated anyone before. He didn''t really know how to make his girlfriend happy.


    Especially Vivienne, a truly resilient woman.


    Taking her to watch the fireworks was an idea he got from a picture he saw on his phone. He thought


    she would like it, and it seemed like he was right.


    Vivienne looked up into his deep eyes and smiled. "Okay, Mr. Wolf, from now on, you''ll protect me."


    Percival held her close and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Okay."


    For the sake of protecting his girl, he needed to get to work.


    After the fireworks ended, Percival drove Vivienne back to the Brooks Mansion.


    Once Vivienne was inside, Percival drove away.


    Halfway through his drive, Percival narrowed his eyes. He slowed down and lit a cigarette.


    The car moved slowly down the road, filling with swirling smoke.


    He rolled down the window, stubbed out his cigarette, pulled over, and got out.


    While leaning against the car, he bathed in the moonlight, making his silhouette look long and straight.


    He cast a casual nce at the distance and spoke in a calm tone. "You''ve been following me the entire


    time. Isn''t it time to make a move?"


    As soon as he said this, more than a dozen men in ck appeared and surrounded Percival.


    The man leading them eyed Percival warily. "How did you spot us?"


    He never expected Percival to discover them.


    They were the cream of the crop at the assassination organization. Normally, no one could detect


    them.


    Percival gave him a small smile. "Is it hard to notice you?"


    The man sneered. "It seems the person who wants you dead underestimated you."


    "Oh?" Percival raised an eyebrow. "How did the other party describe me?"


    "She said you''re more than meets the eye and that you''re not a pushover." The man answered


    straightforwardly.


    Percival''s lips curled into a small smile. "That someone must know me well. So, you believe her?"


    "Of course!" The man said seriously. "We''re now the third group sent by our organization. Apparently,


    everyone before us failed."


    The man kept his eyes on Percival. He was constantly on guard.


    Anyone who could detect them so easily was a dangerous character.


    "Enough with the chitchat. Someone''s put a price on your head, and if you don''t meet your maker


    today, we''re done for." With a nod of his head, the man gave his men the go-ahead. "Let''s get this over


    with."


    Almost instantly, the group of men sprang into action.


    But just as they took their first step, Percival suddenly yelled, "Hold on!"


    The group paused, and the man in charge furrowed his brows at him. "What is it now?"


    He didn''t understand what was happening. Usually, when he was on a job, even if the target found out,


    there wouldn''t be much of a conversation. They''d simply get down to business.


    But somehow, this man always seemed to control the narrative.


    "What''s the price on my head? How much did they offer you?" Percival casually lit another cigarette as


    he asked.


    "30 million!" The man didn''t hesitate.


    Percival took a drag from his cigarette as a smirk yed on his lips. "My life is worth only 30 million?"


    The man was momentarily speechless.


    Was heining that the price on his head was too low?


    "100 million. Would that be enough to get you lot to switch sides?" Percival nonchntly said after


    extinguishing his cigarette.


    The man and his crew were stunned into silence.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Nobody said a word.


    It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    The man took a while to digest the situation. "Are you pulling my leg?"


    Was he negotiating a deal with the man who wanted him dead?


    This guy must be out of his mind!


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Percival retorted.


    The man''s anger red up. "You''re insulting my professional integrity!"


    With that said, he lunged towards Percival.


    Just as he was about to reach Percival, thetter''s voice echoed. "300 million!"


    The man halted abruptly while grinding his teeth. "I am an assassin with professional ethics!"


    "500 million!"


    "Money can''t buy me..."


    "One billion!"


    "Deal!"


    The assassins behind him were dumbfounded.


    What just happened?


    Did he just betray them?


    Percival chuckled. That was more like it.


    Money could solve most problems.


    Vivienne''s way was indeed effective.


    It saved him the trouble of getting his hands dirty.


    "When will I get the money?" The man looked at Percival.


    "Give me your bank ount details."


    The man immediately provided his ount number.


    Upon seeing the specific amount on the transfer notification, the man burst intoughter.


    "Boss, are you really going to take this money? What if our organization finds out..." One of his


    subordinates cautioned him.


    Before he could finish, he was silenced by the man''s p. "Are you daft?! How much can we earn from


    the organization? We have one billion here. We could divide it, live off the grid, get married, and have


    kids. Why should we live on the edge?"


    Hearing this, Percival nodded. "Smart guy."


    The man grinned. "Sir, take care! Feel free to contact me if you need anything!"


    Percival was a bit taken aback. This man sure switched allegiance quick.


    "Oh, and since you''ve given me one billion, I¡¯ll let you in on something. The person who put a price on


    your head is from the Ellington family, a woman." The man thought for a second. "I think her name is


    Fiona Ellington?"


    It was Fiona?!


    Damn it!


    Percival''s eyes narrowed. "Noted."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After he left, the assassins huddled together.


    "Boss, are we really betraying the organization? You know their capabilities; even if we have money,


    we won''t live to spend it!"


    "Yeah, boss, maybe we should just return the money, carry out the task, and report back."


    The man red at them. "You don''t understand. Do you really think we can kill him?"


    "We are among the top assassins in the organization; how can''t we kill one man?" One subordinate


    retorted.


    "Did you only see him alone? Or did you notice the thirty skilled men around him? And the five


    snipers?" The man said gravely.


    When he lunged at Percival earlier, it wasn''t the money that made him stop, but the hidden snipers he


    spotted.


    His seasoned instincts as an assassin told him that there were others lurking in the shadows.


    So, while talking to Percival, he deliberately scanned the surroundings.


    At least thirty men were hiding, and those were only the ones he was meant to notice. Otherwise, he


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t have followed Percival all this time without noticing anyone tailing him.


    In that moment, he understood. Killing Percival was going to be tough.


    So he decided to take the money and leave since he couldn''tplete the task.


    "WHAT?" The assassins were taken aback. "How did we not notice anyone following him?"


    The man nced at them. "Do you think we can kill him if he didn''t have anyone protecting him? Three


    groups of assassins have failed before us. Isn''t that enough evidence of how tough he is? Now, stop


    talking, and let''s get out of here. We need to prepare new identities and start a new life before the


    organization finds out."


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    Percival''s car stopped outside the Ellington family''s residence, and a man emerged from the shadows.


    He approached Percival and respectfully said, "Percival, we''ve confirmed it was Fiona. Both the


    Emerald Monastery incident and this one were her doing. As for the previous attack on your car, we''re


    still investigating."


    Percival, with his hands buried in his pockets and an icy expression on his face, replied, "Looks like


    someone''s getting impatient."


    "Do you want us to deal with it?" The man asked.


    "No need." Percival responded coldly. "I''ll handle it myself."


    ...


    The next day.


    Vivienne, along with Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus, visited the Ellington family.


    Upon receiving news of their arrival, Richard had his servants prepare the finest tea.


    As they entered the room, Richard greeted them. "Ah, Dorian,e, sit."


    Dorian and Cordelia greeted him in return. "Sir, long time no see."


    Richard paused and looked at them quizzically.


    Dorian felt puzzled by Richard''s gaze and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that, sir?"


    Richard snapped out of his thoughts and said earnestly, "Dorian, even though Vivienne has returned to


    the Brooks family and we now permanently reside in Rivenwood, we don''t see each other often, but


    that doesn''t mean we should be strangers."


    Dorian was perplexed. "What do you mean by that, sir? I''ve always considered you a family elder; how


    could I be a stranger to you?"


    "But why are you calling me sir?" Richard feigned annoyance. "Didn''t I tell you before we moved to


    Rivenwood that there''s no need for formalities between us? You can simply call me Richard. It''s not


    been long, and you''ve already forgotten?"


    Dorian was taken aback but quickly realized his mistake. "I apologize. My memory has been quite bad


    recently. I''ve been very busy and haven''t seen you for a while, so I didn''t react in time. Richard, I''m


    sorry. It was my mistake."


    "That''s more like it!" Richard finally broke into a smile. "Come on in; I''ve had some premium coffee


    prepared especially for this asion. But no matter how costly it is, I still find the coffee from your


    kitchen more delightful!"


    Cordeliaughed. "You''re too kind, Richard. That coffee beans are just a cheap variety I picked up at


    the supermarket. If you like it, I can always get more next time."


    Richard''s expression faltered, and a wrinkle formed on his forehead. "I thought you said those coffee


    beans came from your family''s ntation."


    Cordelia stiffened slightly beforeughing it off. "Oh, I must have forgotten which one I actually served


    you."


    Richard gazed at her intently for a moment but chose not toment further.


    While the adults were chatting, Isolde made her way to Thaddeus, grinning from ear to ear. "Hi


    Thaddeus."


    Thaddeus greeted her back with a rare smile. "Hey, Miss Isolde."


    Isolde reached out to grab Thaddeus''s hand while her voice sounded chirpy and sweet. "Leopold gifted


    me an anime figurine recently. Thaddeus,e see it."


    "Sure." The two children, hand in hand, moved towards Isolde''s room.


    After a round of small talk, Cecilia called everyone to the dinner table.


    Richard took the head of the table, and Cecilia sat to his right.


    Dorian and Cordelia upied the seats to his left.


    Percival and Vivienne were seated next to Dorian.


    Thaddeus and Isolde were at the end of the table.


    Since the dinner was meant for Dorian, the other branches of the Ellington family weren''t invited.


    Percival¡¯s father, Nathan, couldn''t make it back due to some business at thepany.


    As the meal began, Dorian picked up a piece of spicy ribs from his te and ced it into Vivienne''s


    bowl. "Vivienne, your favourite spicy ribs. Eat up."


    The atmosphere turned a bit awkward instantly.


    Richard and Cecilia exchanged puzzled nces.


    Percival''s long, deep-set eyes lifted slightly as a cryptic look adorned his face.


    Even little Isolde, her eyes blinking in confusion, seemed perplexed.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Dorian sensed a shift in the atmosphere, and as he nced up, he found Richard''s probing gaze on


    him.


    He blinked, taken aback, and asked, "Richard, why are you watching me like that?"


    Richard, casually moving his gaze away, responded. "It''s nothing. Just a thought that crossed my mind.


    Let''s eat."


    As his gaze shifted to Vivienne, he noticed her calm demeanor as she quietly set aside her dish of


    spicy ribs. A realization dawned on him then.


    As thedy of the Ellington family, Cecilia was well acquainted with high society. She was no fool and


    had noticed the tension between Vivienne and Dorian. Upon hearing Dorian''s question, she began to


    connect the dots but chose to remain silent.


    After dinner, Cecilia had dessert served.


    As she was about to offer the strawberry cake to Vivienne, Dorian interjected. "Mrs. Ellington, Vivienne


    prefers mango mousse cake. Please give the strawberry cake to me."


    Cecilia paused, then nced at Vivienne before handing the strawberry cake to Dorian.


    Just as Dorian was about to dig in, Isolde cocked her head and asked, "Uncle Dorian, how could you


    mix up Vivienne''s favorite dish and now her favorite dessert?"


    Dorian froze. "What?"


    Cecilia promptly scolded Isolde. "Don''t talk nonsense, Isolde."


    Isolde pouted. "I''m not. Vivienne''s favorite dish is sweet and sour ribs, and she loves strawberry cake.


    She''s allergic to mangoes, Uncle Dorian. How could you forget?"


    Dorian turned sharply to Vivienne, met her inscrutable gaze, and felt a sinking feeling in his heart.


    She was testing him.


    He quicklyposed himself and apologized. "I''m sorry, Vivienne. I''ve been feeling tired since you left


    Rivenwood, so my memory isn''t what it used to be. I forgot about your allergy to mangoes."


    Vivienne quirked a smile, picked up the strawberry cake, and took a bite. "No harm done."


    Dorian wanted to say more, but, seeing that Vivienne wasn''t interested in further conversation, he


    quietly resumed his meal.


    Cordelia wanted to contribute to the conversation, but fearing she would slip up, she decided to stay


    quiet.


    Richard''s gaze lingered on Vivienne and Dorian for a moment before he stood up and said, "Dorian,


    let''s y chess after dinner. We haven''t done so in a while. Percival, why don''t you show Vivienne


    around?"


    After the pair left, Percival led Vivienne through the Ellington''s family''s sprawling backyard. They didn''t


    speak until they reached the garden swing.


    "When did you realize they were imposters?" Percival asked.


    Vivienne met his gaze and smiled. "You noticed too?"


    "Even a fool would see through such poor acting." Percival replied coldly.


    Vivienne was quiet.


    "When did you find out?" Percival asked while leading Vivienne to sit down on the swing.


    "As soon as they arrived." Vivienne replied tly.


    She had been suspicious since Dorian had inexplicably missed her reunion banquet. It was confirmed


    during their first meal when the imposters failed to remember her favorites.


    The real Dorian would never mix up her preferences.


    They wouldn''t entrust Thaddeus to his aunt, nor would they allow Thaddeus to take a break from


    school.


    How could he resign from Alliance Enterprises? The annual sry was more than satisfying for the real


    Dorian.


    They certainly wouldn''t put up with Dawson, the chairman of Alliance Enterprises, berating Dorian


    either.


    "Where is the real Mr. Hawthorn? Have you searched for him?" Percival asked, knowing that Vivienne


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    would not take action without certainty.


    "We''re searching. No clues so far." Vivienne said with a grimace.


    "I''ll have my people look into it." Percival offered and pulled out his phone to make a call.


    "Might as well." Vivienne agreed. She could see the merit in the suggestion.


    After hanging up, Percival took Vivienne''s hand. "You should''ve told me sooner."


    Vivienne looked at him and smiled. "Alright, I''ll tell you sooner next time."


    "Don''t worry too much. I promise to bring them back safely." Percival reassured her.


    "They won''t harm Mr. Hawthorn and Cordelia until they get what they want." Vivienne nced towards


    the mansion and spoke with anguid tone.


    "They want the potion?" Percival frowned in question.


    "Yeah."


    "Let them try. We¡¯ll see if they have the guts to take it." Percival''s voice was as cold as ice.


    After chatting for a while, Percival''s phone suddenly rang.


    He answered the call, and his expression turned serious as he listened to the person on the other end.


    "Understood."


    After hanging up, Percival turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, I have a business call to take upstairs. Wait for


    me here."


    "Sure."


    Vivienne never questioned Percival''s work.


    She knew his team was doing the same work as her mother had done, so some things were top secret.


    After Percival left, Vivienne, feeling bored and alone, leaned back on the porch swing and dozed off.


    Suddenly, a voice called from behind her. "Vivienne?"


    Vivienne opened her eyes to see Paul rounding the corner from behind her. She raised an eyebrow


    and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Why are you here alone?" Paul asked in a gentle tone.


    Vivienne smirked and looked at him with amusement. "Who should I be here with?"


    "Where''s Percival? Isn''t he with you?" Paul scanned the area and didn¡¯t see Percival anywhere. He


    Vivienne leanedzily against the swing frame as her voice adopted an indifferent tone. "What''s your


    point?"


    Paul crossed his arms over his chest and gave a slight bow to Vivienne. "I''ve been wanting to


    apologize to you, but I haven''t had a chance to see you. Now that I have, I want to sincerely apologize.


    It was my fault that I upset you before, and I hope you won''t hold it against me."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Vivienne arched one eyebrow as she silently fixed her gaze on Paul.


    After a while, she finally spoke. "Are you out of your mind?"


    Paul was at a loss for words.


    Oh, for the love of God!


    After such a heartfelt apology, that was all she could say?


    He cleared his throat and continued. "I''m genuinely sorry, Vivienne."


    "Oh." That was all Vivienne said.


    Paul was frustrated. Was that all she had to say?


    She was like a m that wouldn''t open. Couldn¡¯t she even spare him a peep?


    He took a deep breath, sat on the stone bench across from Vivienne, and said, "Vivienne, have you


    ever considered your and Percival¡¯s future?"


    Vivienne nced at him. "What are you trying to say?"


    "The truth is that I''ve liked you from the moment I first saw you. I''m just not good at expressing my


    feelings. I wanted to get your attention, but I didn''t know how to make you see me differently, which led


    to some misunderstandings between us."


    Vivienne fell silent.


    Could he be any more insincere?


    Unfazed, Paul continued. "I know I may sound fake right now, but time will prove my sincerity. Vivienne,


    I hope you''ll give me a chance to prove my love for you."


    "Oh?" Vivienne looked at him. She was smiling, but it was not quite genuine. "And how would you do


    that?"


    After some thought, Paul said, "To prove my love for you, I''m willing to give you all my wealth."


    "How much wealth do you have?" Vivienne asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "About a hundred million." Paul said.


    The financial authority of the Ellington family was in the hands of the patriarch. With his monthly


    dividends and the profits from his own business ventures, he had about half a billion at hand.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to give all his money to Vivienne.


    "Though I only have a hundred million, my love for you remains unchanged, Vivienne. Consider this.


    Percival is the seventh in line in our family. Despite being the designated heir, hecks the ability to


    lead. Our family will only decline under his leadership. If you stay with him, you won''t have a good life."


    "But it will be different with me. I am the eldest grandchild and have the ability to lead. As long as you


    join forces with me, we can take over the Ellington family. Then, you will be the mistress of the Ellington


    family, with the power tomand the wind and rain. I promise you that I''ll do my best to fulfill your


    every desire."


    Vivienneughed. "And you think you can buy me with a hundred million?"


    "How much do you want then?" Paul asked, frowning.


    This woman was truly greedy.


    Indeed, those raised in the countryside, like her, have low aspirations. They only saw money.


    If it weren''t for his unwillingness to let the daughter of Scott Brooks fall into Percival''s hands, he


    wouldn''t have taken such drastic measures.


    "A billion."


    The Nine Mystics Society and the Institute needed arge amount of funding. Taking a billion from Paul


    wouldn''t be too bad.


    But he looked so poor. He probably couldn''t afford a billion.


    As expected, in the next second, Paul''s eyes widened, and he shouted angrily. "A billion?! Are you


    trying to rob me?! Vivienne, don''t think that just because you''re the Brooks heir, you can name any


    price! I''m offering you a hundred million because I respect you. The Ellington family will eventually be


    mine. If you''re wise, you''ll break off your engagement with Percival and be with me. If you''re not¡­"


    "What then?" Vivienne asked, her tone now even more indifferent than before.


    Paul gritted his teeth and looked at her. Suddenly, he shouted, "Help! Vivienne is trying to seduce me!


    Someone, help!"


    Vivienne was dumbfounded.


    While tearing at his own clothes, Paul ran towards the main hall. "Grandpa! Come quick! Vivienne''s


    gone mad! She''s trying to undress me and sleep with me!"


    For God''s sake!


    What an idiot!


    Paul''s voice was loud and rmed the entire Ellington family.


    Richard and Cecilia were the first to appear.


    Upon seeing the scene, Richard asked sternly, "Paul, what are you up to now?"


    Paul rushed over and knelt before his grandfather. "Grandpa! You have to stand up for me! Vivienne!


    She tried to seduce me! Look at what she did to my clothes! And my body! It''s all scratched up!"


    Percival, who had juste downstairs due to themotion, heard what Paul said. His face instantly


    darkened, and a cold aura radiated from him.


    Richard looked down to see that several buttons on Paul''s shirt had been torn off, and there were


    indeed fresh scratches on his body.


    Before he could say anything, Cathy suddenly yelled, "Oh my God! How did you get scratched up like


    this?! Vivienne, you''re ady! How could you try to seduce my son in broad daylight?! Is this how the


    Brooks family educates their children?!"


    Heloise wore a look of amusement. "Wow! Who would''ve thought that Vivienne would be so bold?


    She¡¯s so eager to get intimate with others in her fianc¨¦''s house."


    "Shut up!" Richard, in his fury, swung his cane at Paul. "You scoundrel! How dare you nder


    Vivienne? I''ll beat you to death!"


    The patriarch didn''t hold back, and Paul was immediately yelping in pain.


    As he dodged, he yelled, "Grandpa! You''re confused! It was clearly Vivienne who seduced me, but


    you''re not helping me?! Instead, you''re beating me?! Vivienne is a cheap woman, but you all treat her


    like a treasure!"


    Percival looked at him with a dark expression. His eyes were as cold and prating as death himself.


    Upon seeing this, Cathy quickly stepped in front of Paul. "Dad! It''s no secret that you y favorites, but


    this is going too far! I could stomach it when you scolded Paul before, but today it¡¯s clearly Vivienne


    who''s at fault. Instead of correcting her, you''re taking it out on Paul? What kind of grandfather behaves


    like this?"


    "And you dare talk back?" Richard, seething with anger, raised his walking stick once more, this time


    aiming at both Cathy and Paul. "Vivienne seducing Paul? Are you mistaken about Vivienne''s taste? Is


    Paul better looking than Percival or wealthier? Does he even deserve Vivienne''s attention?


    You allck self-awareness, and yet you dare to nder others? Even Vivienne wouldn''t nce twice


    at the likes of you. I wouldn''t either! What about you could possibly attract anyone''s attention?!


    You think I can''t swing my stick anymore, don''t you?! Today, I''ll show you whether this old man can still


    teach you a lesson!"


    Cathy could do nothing but cry out.


    Ryan, who had been watching the spectacle unfold, finally spoke up. "Dad! This situation is hard for


    everyone, but you can''t just start hitting people without understanding what happened. There are


    guests in the house, and you''re humiliating my son and wife in front of everyone. How are we


    supposed to face people after this?"


    "Fine! You want a clear exnation? I''ll give you one." Richard turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, can you


    tell us what just happened?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Vivienne tucked her hands in her pockets, casting a cheeky smile at Paul as she spoke nonchntly,


    "He wants me to call off my engagement with Percival and marry him instead. He even ims that the


    Ellington fortune will be his."


    Richard''s face darkened.


    Heloise and Fiona also looked grim.


    Among the Ellington family tree, who wouldn''t covet the Ellington inheritance?


    But even if they did, they kept their ambitions hidden. Paul, on the other hand, had the audacity to


    im the Ellington fortune as his own?


    Did that good-for-nothing actually think he could inherit the Ellington fortune?


    "You bloody nuisance!" Richard barked as hended a few more blows on Paul. "I could tolerate your


    idleness, but now you dare to meddle with your cousin''s love life? I''ll kill you!"


    Cathy quickly intervened. "Dad! You can''t hit him anymore! Paul is still your oldest grandson. He¡¯s only


    showing his desire to support the Ellington family!"


    "Hmph!" Richard mmed his cane onto the ground as his nose red in anger. "What does he know


    about supporting the Ellington family?!"


    Heloise watched with cold eyes and added sarcastically. "Cathy, you should rein in Paul. He''s getting


    too bold. Our grandfather is still standing here, and he dares to utter such words? Can you imagine


    what he''ll be like in the future?"


    She nced at Paul and sneered. "The Ellingtons are a prominent family; not anyone can simply take


    over. You, being the oldest, should be more careful with your words and actions."


    Heloise¡¯s son, Jeffrey Ellington, snickered. "Paul, not only do you disregard us, but you also disrespect


    our grandfather. You''re too arrogant."


    Fiona stayed quiet. She was just casting a nce at Vivienne and Percival with a thoughtful look in her


    eyes.


    She never considered Paul a threat to the Ellington fortune. He was just a waste of space in her eyes.


    Her concern was Percival.


    Her spies hadn''t reported back yet, and Percival still stood here, unharmed.


    As long as Percival lived, she could never im the Ellington inheritance.


    "Shut up! All of you!" Paul turned to his uncle''s family. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re all nning.


    I''m the oldest grandson. The inheritance is mine!"


    "Paul, that''s too much." Heloise said coldly, "We''re only speaking the truth. You did something


    shameful, and you still want to im the Ellington fortune? Do you think you can handle it? Even


    Keh is better than you."


    Not far away, a teenager in a tracksuit lifted his gaze. Despite his young age of eighteen, he had an air


    of mncholy.


    Keh nced at the crowd as his gaze finallynded on Vivienne. He frowned slightly, and his eyes


    showed his distaste. "I''m going to my room."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and left.


    Everyone seemed ustomed to his attitude and didn''t care whether he stayed or left.


    After Keh left, Jeffrey snickered. "He doesn''t even want to deal with you, Paul. Aside from chasing


    women, what else can you do?"


    "Shut up!" Paul''s anger red, but he reined it in. "I don''t care. Grandfather, you have to stand up for


    me. I admit that I want to marry Vivienne, but she did rip off my clothes. You can see my scratches. The


    Brooks family should take responsibility. You should make Vivienne and Percival break off their


    engagement!"


    His real goal wasn''t to argue with them today.


    Even if he couldn''t marry Vivienne, it would be good enough to break her engagement with Percival.


    Otherwise, if Percival married Vivienne and gained the support of the Brooks family, how could he


    "That''s uneptable!" Heloise was the first to object. "Percival and Vivienne''s engagement has been


    announced. It can''t just be dismissed!"


    Whoever Percival married didn''t matter. But Paul absolutely could not marry the Brooks family''s young


    What if Percival was appointed heir by Richard? Richard was old, and his will wasn''t even written yet,


    so they weren''t worried about Percival.


    But Paul was different. He was the oldest grandson.


    ording to the inheritancew, he would be the first to be considered.


    "Heloise, this has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it." Paul said bitterly.


    "How can you say it has nothing to do with us?" Heloise retorted coldly. "Anything involving the


    Ellington family is our business."


    While Heloise and Paul argued, Richard and Percival watched them coldly.


    Vivienne seemed to be enjoying the spectacle.


    "Well then! You''re still ndering Vivienne even now? I swear, I''ll beat you to death today!" Richard


    picked up his cane to strike Paul yet again.


    "Ahh!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Paul was yelping and trying to dodge. "Grandpa, you''re being too biased! It was Vivienne who seduced


    me! Why won''t you believe me?!"


    Richard didn''t give a damn about his excuses. He was relentless.


    Cathy watched with a broken heart. She turned her head, only to see Vivienne watching the scene with


    amusement. She was instantly filled with rage. "It''s you! You''re the one to me!"


    She pointed at Vivienne and began shouting angrily. "When your seduction failed, you dumped all the


    me on Paul! You''re so malicious! Richard let you into the Ellington family, but all you do is scheme.


    You''ve schemed against Percival and against Richard. Now you''re targeting my son?!"


    Vivienne crossed her arms and looked at the hysterical Cathy on the ground with indifference.


    "There are surveince cameras everywhere in the Ellington household." A faint smile was on her lips,


    but her eyes were as cold as a sharp de, piercing Cathy''s heart. "Want to take a look, Ms. Cathy?"


    Cathy was taken aback, and she felt a chill run down her spine. "What do you mean?"


    She red back and bit her teeth, looking slightly guilty.


    "What''s the point of watching the surveince now?!" Paul retorted with little confidence. "Things have


    already gone this far! Are you satisfied only when it bes more embarrassing?!"


    He was as dumb as a pig. He was trying to drag Vivienne down with him in a fit of anger, forgetting that


    the security system of the Ellington family was extremely thorough. There were surveince cameras


    everywhere around their estate.


    The surveince footage was so clear that it was like watching a movie. No corner was overlooked.


    "Grandpa! Vivienne did it on purpose!" Paulined to Richard discontentedly. "She deliberately


    got between me and Percival! She¡¯s trying to sow discord between us!"


    Percival turned to look at him. "Sow discord?"


    His voice was ice-cold as his gaze fell on him. "You think Vivienne would be interested in someone like


    you?"


    "Yeah!" Isolde chimed in with her hands on her hips. "My sister-inw isn''t blind! Why would she


    choose you over my brother?!"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Ryan''s face suddenly fell. He might have thought his son was a good-for-nothing, but that didn''t give


    anyone else the right to criticize him, especially an outsider like Vivienne.


    He said, "Dad, I''ve always respected your wishes, but today Vivienne has crossed a line! Shouldn''t you


    make a stand?"


    "Yeah!" Cathy chimed in defiantly. "She''s been targeting us this entire time. I don''t know if it''s because


    she''s jealous or if someone''s been pulling her strings!"


    Pulling her strings?


    That was a clear jab at Percival.


    Vivienne was the daughter-inw of Richard¡¯s third son, namely Percival¡¯s father, so naturally, she


    would side with Percival.


    Her current feud with Paul was clearly a fallout between Richard¡¯s third son and first son.


    "Enough!" Richard was so angry that his voice was shaking. He was still recovering from his illness and


    didn''t have the strength to physically intervene. "Ryan, don''t think I don''t know about your targeting of


    Percival and Vivienne! Thest time I assigned you as a security guard, it was to teach you a lesson!"


    Richard shook his head in disappointment. "And what did you learn? Nothing! You''re even dragging


    your own son into your schemes against Vivienne!"


    "Dad, Ryan didn''t mean any harm! He just wants what''s best for the Ellington family!" Cathy tried to


    defend her husband, but the old man was done listening.


    "I might be old, but I''m not blind or deaf. I''ve turned a blind eye to your past actions, but now that


    you''ve dared to scheme against Vivienne, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Richard spoke, then turned to his butler. "From today on, Ryan¡¯s family is not allowed to stay in the


    mansion. Without my permission, they are not allowed to return. This is your responsibility, so make


    sure it''s done!"


    Ryan, Cathy, and Paul were all stunned.


    What?


    They weren''t allowed to return to the mansion?!


    Wasn''t this an indirect way of saying that he had lost Richard''s favor and was no longer considered one


    of the heirs of the Ellington family?


    "Dad, I was just confused for a moment. Don''t hold it against me." Ryan quickly apologized; seeing that


    the old man remained unmoved, he desperately grabbed Paul and scolded him, "Aren''t you going to


    apologize to your grandfather?!"


    "Why should I apologize?! It''s Grandpa who''s being biased!" Paul stubbornly refused to admit his


    mistake.


    Ryan was so angry that he was about to spit blood. He raised his hand and harshly pped him


    several times, pushing him to kneel on the ground.


    Paul was dizzy from the blows. He struggled to remain kneeling as his body constantly swayed.


    "Why are you hitting him?!" Cathy was heartbroken, but she didn''t dare argue in front of Richard. She


    whispered, "Paul didn''t say anything wrong."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ryan ignored her and swallowed his humiliation. He pulled his son to apologize to the old man. "Dad,


    we''re all family. There''s nothing we can''t get past. It was all Paul''s misunderstanding. It has nothing to


    do with Vivienne. We won''t hold it against Vivienne, so please calm down."


    Richardughed in anger. "You won''t hold it against her? You''ve caused such a disgrace! You¡¯ve


    caused chaos in the family, and you have the audacity to say you won''t hold it against her?"


    He pointed at Paul, coughing and cursing. "You say I''m biased towards Vivienne; well, let me tell you, I


    am! Having a child like Vivienne marry into the Ellington family is a blessing. It''s an honor for us. If


    anyone dares to make trouble for Vivienne in the future, they''d better get out of the Ellington family!"


    Ryan knelt on the ground, unable to believe that Richard would truly favor an outsider over him, his


    eldest son.


    Paul, his face swollen and his brain fuzzy from the beating, was even more unable to swallow this bitter


    pill.


    He had been beaten and scolded, but the old man still refused to forgive them. He showed no sign of


    changing his mind.


    "It''s all your fault! You damn bitch!" Enraged, he stood up and charged at Vivienne.


    He wanted to throttle her and give her a taste of her own medicine.


    However, Paul barely got close to Vivienne when Percival kicked him hard in the groin.


    "Ah!" Paul screamed in pain while clutching his crotch as he fell to his knees.


    The kick was so brutal that he felt like he had been crippled.


    Percival looked down at him coldly, as if he were a mere insect. "This is what you get if you try toy a


    hand on my Vivienne."


    "Paul!" Cathy was frightened out of her wits. It took her a moment to rush over and check on her son.


    Paul was so pale and sweaty from the pain that he couldn''t even answer her. He just opened his mouth


    in a silent scream.


    "That''s enough." Richard nced at him with a grave expression on his face. "Take him to the hospital


    first. If you dare to plot behind my back again and do such disgraceful things, don''t me me for being


    harsh!"


    The old man''s intentions were clear. He was protecting Percival and Vivienne.


    If anyone dared toy a hand on Vivienne, they''d have to get past him first.


    Ryan red at Richard and Vivienne, then asked the butler to find some servants to carry Paul to the


    car and take him to the hospital.


    "Vivienne, I''m sorry for what happened." After dealing with the situation, the old man turned to


    Vivienne.


    "My eldest grandson is a hopeless case.¡± He said with regret all over his face. "I thought as he grew


    older, he would be wiser, but he''s still as arrogant as ever."


    Vivienne, who had enjoyed the show, didn''t take it to heart. "Grandpa, it''s okay."


    Richard had made his stance clear, and there was no need for any self-reproach.


    "Yeah, Paul deserves to be punished when he screws up, Vivienne. Don''t be too upset." Fiona stepped


    in, trying to ease the tension. "There''s an art exhibitioning up. Why don''t we all go together?


    Consider it an apology from the Ellingtons."


    The atmosphere finally lightened a bit, and Richard nodded in agreement. "That''s right. You youngsters


    should go together. Fiona has a good eye for art, so you could learn a lot from her."


    Vivienne used to enjoy visiting art exhibitions, but as her schedule got busier, she had less time for


    such activities. Now that Fiona had brought it up, she didn''t mind giving it a go.


    "Sure, I''m up for it."


    "Yes, yes, it''s good for both families to interact more. After all, we are going to be one big family."


    Dorian, who had been standing on the sidelines all this time, finally saw an opportunity to step forward.


    "I was scared to death just now. I''m d you''re okay, Vivienne."


    This was the Ellington''s turf, and when Ryan and Paul stirred up trouble, Dorian had no chance to


    intervene, nor did he dare to meddle in the Ellington''s family affairs.


    Now that those who needed to be dealt with were taken care of, he finally stepped up and put on a


    show of concern.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Vivienne shot Dorian a frosty nce without uttering a word.


    However, Richard was not one to keep his thoughts to himself. ¡°Dorian, if you were so concerned, you


    should¡¯ve set Paul straight from the get-go. You didn¡¯t utter a single word before. What¡¯s holding you


    back?¡±


    Dorian was left speechless by that bluntment. With the situation taking a sour turn, Cordelia


    quickly intervened. ¡°We¡¯re outsiders after all. It''s not our ce to meddle in the Ellingtons'' family affairs.


    We thought that with Percival and Richard on her side, Vivienne surely wouldn¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Richard responded in a suggestive tone. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m off to get some rest. You all can stay a


    bit longer.¡±


    Quick to reject the invitation, Dorian said, ¡°No need. Thank you for your hospitality, Richard. We don¡¯t


    want to overstay our wee.¡±


    Having said that, he naturally wouldn¡¯t insist on staying.


    Percival slung his arm around Vivienne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Vivienne nced at him and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Percival was silent throughout the incident, but Vivienne could sense his anger. She knew he was


    holding back out of respect for Richard. That was the only reason he was refraining from taking action


    against Paul.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist.


    That kick certainly did a number on Paul.


    Percival and Vivienne led the way, when Dorian and Cordelia awkwardly followed behind them, their


    expressions subtly changing.


    As the dinner progressed, they exposed their true colors.


    Vivienne was deliberately testing them, and everyone else was there to watch the drama unfold.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Cordelia lowered her voice as she shot Dorian a meaningful nce.


    Dorian didn¡¯t utter a word. His gaze was fixed on Vivienne, who was just a few feet away.


    If he didn¡¯t act soon, he feared...


    They had reached the courtyard of the Ellington Estate. Percival was about to fetch the car to drive


    Vivienne and the others home when a figure suddenly emerged from the bushes and lunged at


    Vivienne.


    Percival saw a sh of silver in the stranger¡¯s hands as he strode forward. His brow instantly furrowed.


    ¡°Vivienne! Look out!¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t Percival¡¯s but Dorian¡¯s, who was trailing behind them. As Percival shielded Vivienne,


    Dorian lunged forward, tackling the intruder.


    The stranger swung his knife and shed Dorian¡¯s arm.


    Blood spurted out, soaking his shirt.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The sight sent the nearby maid into a panic. Cordelia¡¯s legs turned to jelly, making her unable to move


    forward. ¡°Dorian!¡±


    After Percival gave the signal, the Ellington bodyguards hidden in the shadows emerged and swiftly


    subdued the stranger.


    Within two minutes, the situation was under control.


    Percival nced at Vivienne, who looked calm andposed. He then approached the stranger, his


    voice steady as he asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The stranger mped his mouth shut, refusing to speak.


    Percival chuckled coldly. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to talk? I have a hundred ways to make you squeal.¡±


    With a slight flick of his finger, the guards got the message. They bound the man, ready to take him


    away.


    ¡°I want answers.¡± Percival''s gaze was like an invisible de that sliced the man''s skin. ¡°Go easy on


    him.¡±


    Death was too easy. He would make that man wish he was never born.


    Sometimes the greatest punishment was unbearable suffering.


    Whoever dared to harm Vivienne should be prepared for the consequences. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone off


    who had malicious intentions towards Vivienne.


    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    The guards respectfully acknowledged Percival''s orders, then took the stranger away.


    ¡°Dorian! Dorian!¡± Cordelia was frantically crouching beside Dorian. She was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding so much!¡±


    Despite his paleness from blood loss, Dorian reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m okay. A little injury won¡¯t kill me. As


    long as Vivienne is safe, everything is okay.¡±


    He turned to Vivienne with a bit of guilt etched on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vivienne. I couldn¡¯t stand up for


    you when the Ellingtons were picking on you. I guess I¡¯m just no match for the Ellingtons.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vivienne listened to his confession with an impassive face. She only felt annoyed.


    Dorian, thoughcking ambition, was a decent man. Whenever the Hawthorn or Ellington family tried to


    bully her, he would stand up for her without hesitation.


    Even when it meant leaving the Hawthorn family and losing his job, Dorian neverined. How


    could such a man utter such self-deprecating words?


    She looked at Dorian''s wound, which, although bloody, wasn''t life-threatening.


    She ripped a piece of cloth from her dress and bandaged his wound to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Save your strength.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne¡­¡± Dorian hadn¡¯t expected such a cold response from Vivienne. He had risked his life to


    protect her, yet she wasn''t moved.


    ¡°Vivienne, your father really cares about you.¡± Cordelia added as her eyes welled up with tears, ¡°We


    came to Rivenwood because of you. He wanted to start a perfume business to secure your future, in


    case the Ellingtons ever mistreated you.¡±


    She talked like she and Dorian were saints. It was as if everything they did was for Vivienne''s sake,


    and Vivienne was ungrateful for their efforts.


    Percival cut them off with an icy stare. "Cordelia, do you think I can''t protect Vivienne?"


    Cordelia blinked. "That''s not what we meant..."


    She awkwardly brushed a few strands of hair behind her ear. "We are also Vivienne''s family. We''re just


    worried about her."


    Dorian deliberately coughed a few times, pretending to be frail. "Percival, I''m all heart but no strength.


    From now on, Vivienne is in your hands. Please take good care of her, cough cough..."


    Vivienne watched them perform their little drama in front of her as the corner of her mouth twitched


    almost imperceptibly.


    It was just a minor cut. It barely grazed the skin; it wasn¡¯t even touching bone or sinew.


    Yet Dorian was acting as if he had contracted a terminal illness. He made it seem like he was barely


    able to speak.


    Percival saw through his act immediately. "Take Mr. Hawthorn to the hospital." He instructed one of the


    servants.


    With that, he opened the passenger door, intending to personally escort her home.


    "Vivienne¡­" Cordelia¡¯s tone now sounded a bit resentful. "Your father''s been injured. Aren''t you


    "I have other things to do." Vivienne replied indifferently before turning to leave with Percival.


    The car rolled out the gates of the Ellington Estate.


    Vivienne rested her chin on her hand as she looked out the window with a pensive gaze. "It seems they


    can''t wait any longer."


    "Hmm." Percival''s deep eyes narrowed. "I''ve received word that the human experiments conducted by


    GTO have reached a critical stage. They urgently need the potion."


    Vivienne scoffed. "No wonder."


    "First, we need to find Mr. Hawthorn and Cordelia. I''ve got people on it, so we should hear something


    soon."


    "Hmm." Vivienne nodded.


    She should be getting news on her end as well.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    On the other side, fake Dorian and Cordelia were rushed to the hospital. However, after only half an


    hour, they slipped out the back door.


    Dorian''s injuries weren''t severe. His paleplexion and weakened body were all effects of pressure-


    point maniption.


    Vivienne, a skilled doctor, had promptly treated and bandaged him up. So, he was out of danger. After


    a simple treatment, they stealthily left the hospital.


    As soon as they exited the hospital, they received a text message. Their faces changed drastically. It


    was as if they had seen something unimaginable.


    "Quick! Let''s go now!" Dorian, not daring to waste any time, started the car and rushed to the outskirts


    of the city with Cordelia.


    They parked the car next to a vi and entered through a side door. In the living room, a man wearing a


    silver mask was seated on a sofa. They couldn''t see his face, but his chilling aura gave both Dorian


    and Cordelia shivers.


    "Montague¡­"


    BANG!


    Before they could finish their sentence, the man suddenly stood up. In the blink of an eye, he was in


    front of them.


    Before they could react, he grabbed their necks, and a deep, husky voice echoed in their ears. "Who


    gave you the nerve toy your hands on Vivienne?"


    "Montague, I¡­" Dorian tried to exin but found himself unable to speak.


    Seeing this, Cordelia quickly chimed in. "Montague, it wasn''t our intention to harm Vivienne. We had no


    other choice. The organization demanded that we secure the potion as soon as possible. Up to now,


    we haven''t even gotten a single bottle. That''s why we had to disguise ourselves as Dorian and


    Cordelia."


    "Today, we targeted Vivienne because she¡¯s too shrewd. If we hadn¡¯t done something, she would have


    realized we were impostors. We just wanted to increase her trust in us to make it easier to get the


    potion.¡±


    Dorian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Montague. We have tried pressing her several times, but Vivienne


    always refused to give up the potion. Today at the Ellington gathering, our cover was almost blown. Out


    of desperation, I had to resort to this method.¡±


    Montague nced at them coldly and flung Dorian away.


    THUD!


    Dorian was thrown against the wall. The intense impact felt like it would shatter his bones, but he dared


    not make a sound. He stood there with his head bowed in respect.


    Montague was a terrifying figure in GTO.


    Nobody knew Montague¡¯s true identity or what he looked like, but everyone in GTO knew that he was a


    big shot that no one could mess with. He held absolute power in the organization.


    ¡°Montague, Vivienne is cunning. Despite our attempts today, we couldn¡¯t get her to let her guard down.


    I think we should use Dorian and Cordelia to negotiate with Vivienne.¡± Fake Cordelia suggested.


    Dorian nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. The organization isn¡¯t giving us much time. Vivienne cares


    deeply for Dorian and Cordelia. She would definitely agree to trade the potion for his safety.¡±


    Just as he was feeling frustrated, his phone rang.


    He answered it, and his face turned pale at what he heard on the other end. "What did you say?!"


    The person on the other end was panting heavily. "Our hideouts at the Pleasant Club and Lucky House


    have been attacked!"


    "How is this possible¡­?" Dorian looked at Montague in disbelief.


    Vivienne had found their hideouts and so quickly at that.


    "This is a warning." Montague said in a grave voice. "You''ve been exposed. Evacuate immediately."


    "Rest assured, Montague. We''ll clean up our traces and leave immediately!" Despite the resentment he


    was feeling, fake Dorian had no choice but to retreat.


    He never expected that Vivienne, whom he had just saved and pretended to share a deep father-


    daughter bond with, would attack his hideout.


    This girl was simply too formidable.


    Montague spoke with an authority that made all arguments futile. "Clean everything up. Don''t leave any


    traces."


    "Yes!"


    Over the next two days, several GTO hideouts were attacked by an unknown person.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vivienne watched the drama unfold with a light smile. She was waiting for GTO to lose their patience


    ande to her.


    As she was scrolling through her messages in her room, Isolde knocked on her door and asked,


    "Vivienne, have you seen Thaddeus?"


    Ever since they met at the Ellington family gathering, Isolde would asionally drop by the Brooks


    Mansion to hang out with Thaddeus.


    They were around the same age, so they always had a st together, and neither family minded their


    frequent interactions.


    Thus, everyone was prettyid-back about it. Nobody tried to interfere.


    "Thaddeus?" Vivienne got up from her bed. "Isn''t he in his room ying with his Lego?"


    She had just bought them for him. Thaddeus was so thrilled that the moment he saw them, he took off


    with them, announcing that he''d put them together immediately.


    "Thaddeus isn''t in his room." Isolde, clutching her teddy bear, shook her head with a hint of


    disappointment. "I wanted to y with him, but I can''t find Thaddeus anywhere."


    The Brooks Mansion was massive. It had multiple floors and even a backyard. It wasn''t surprising that


    she couldn''t find him.


    Vivienne patted her head in confusion. "How about I go with you to find him?"


    "Okay!" Isolde''s face lit up instantly, and she hopped with joy.


    Vivienne took her by the hand to Thaddeus'' room, and, exactly as the little girl said, the room was


    deserted.


    The floor was scattered with half-assembled Lego bricks, meaning that someone had just been there.


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed slightly, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she took Isolde and headed


    elsewhere.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    They scoured the entire Brooks residence.


    Isolde was worn out, yet there was still no sign of Thaddeus.


    "See,I told you, Thaddeus really is missing!" Isolde slumped onto the sofa and looked at Vivienne with


    wide, innocent eyes.


    Vivienne crossed her arms as her face took on a serious expression.


    Staying at the Brooks Mansion should have been the safest option for Thaddeus.


    The Brooks Mansion had a professional security system, and, furthermore, she was around. If anything


    were to happen, they would know immediately.


    Yet even with all these precautions, Thaddeus disappeared without a trace.


    As Vivienne was deep in thought, her phone rang.


    After checking, she saw that it was an unknown number.


    "Hello?"


    She put the phone to her ear, only to hear a harsh voice, which was clearly modified. "Vivienne, there¡¯s


    no need to look anymore. Thaddeus is with us now. I won''t waste your time. If you want to keep him


    alive, you must give me 10 million dors. I want cash."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. Her eyes didn¡¯t even flicker as she agreed. "Okay."


    The caller seemed taken aback by her straightforward response. He coughed before saying, "Good, at


    least you know what''s good for you."


    "But don''t even think about calling the cops. If you do, I''ll make sure the kid pays!"


    "I won''t call the cops." Vivienne replied calmly. "But if Thaddeus is harmed in any way, I''ll make sure


    you be well acquainted with death himself."


    Ten million, 10 million, whatever amount was not an issue for her.


    Money was a small matter. However, if someone dared to hurt someone she cared about, it wouldn¡¯t


    end with a visit from the cops.


    The person on the other end of the line felt a chill run down their spine but still feignedposure.


    "Have the money ready by the end of today. I''ll tell you where to drop it offter."


    The kidnapper had a pompous demeanor, making it seem like if their instructions were not followed,


    Thaddeus might end up dead.


    "I have 10 million." Vivienne replied casually. "But you''re asking for cash. Even the bank needs time to


    prepare that."


    While speaking, she pulled out a second phone, and her fingers swiftly moved across the screen.


    The kidnapper paused, then replied, "Then by tomorrow! No more dys! I don''t care how you get it!


    But I want to see 10 million in cash by tomorrow!"


    After saying that, they promptly hung up. Vivienne nced at the results disyed on her second


    phone.


    The tracking had failed. They had used a counter-tracking system, making it impossible to locate them.


    It was a well-prepared n.


    Vivienne nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that they hadn''t acted on a whim but had a detailed n in


    ce.


    "Sis..." Isolde, sitting nearby, tugged at Vivienne''s sleeve anxiously. "Will Thaddeus be okay?"


    She didn''t quite understand the conversation over the phone, but from what Vivienne was saying, she


    could sense something was wrong.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    If she said she could do it, she could do it. Those who dared to target Thaddeus were the ones making


    the biggest mistake.


    "Vivienne!"


    As Vivienne was thinking her next move, Judith came rushing in with the house staff. "There''s a


    ransom note in our mailbox! It says they''ve got Thaddeus, and they''re asking for 10 million dors!"


    Vivienne frowned. A ransom note?


    A phone call, and now a ransom note. What was their endgame?


    "Where''s Thaddeus? Is he really missing? This is a serious matter! We can''t act rashly!"


    Judith was genuinely worried. Although Thaddeus wasn''t a direct descendant of the Brooks family, he


    was one of the people Vivienne cared most about.


    Her love for Vivienne extended to those around her. Now that Thaddeus had encountered trouble at the


    Brooks residence, she was naturally involved.


    Soon, the rest of the family heard themotion and came out of their rooms.


    "What''s going on? A ransom note?" Melissa and Timothy were the first down the stairs. Their faces


    were a mixture of shock and confusion. "Who would dare target a member of the Hawthorn n in


    such a tant manner?"


    "It''s Thaddeus. He''s in trouble!" Judith filled them in on the situation as she shook her head in dismay.


    "He''s just a kid. What a terrible thing to happen to him!"


    Ashley and Carl followed closely, with Pa trailing behind. She went to Havenwood a few days ago


    but hadn''t been able to find Katara.


    After returning to Rivenwood, she came to the Brooks Mansion.


    Unless Katara was found, she wouldn''t let any person with thest name Brooks have peace.


    She walked slowly as a scornful look adorned her face. "He''s nothing but bad luck! Wherever he goes,


    trouble follows. Now he''s shamelessly staying at the Brooks Mansion and causing trouble for the


    family!"


    "Pa!" Vivienne watched her coldly, but before she could say anything, Judith snapped. "Thaddeus is


    Vivienne''s brother! He''s part of our family! How can you say such things?"


    "Mother! Are you losing your mind?" Pa retorted irritably. "He''s not her real brother, and he¡¯s


    certainly not a direct descendant of the Brooks family! First it was her adoptive parents; now it''s her


    brother?! This house is full of outsiders brought in by Vivienne!"


    Vivienne hadn''t even revealed Dorian and Cordelia''s identities yet. They were still residing at the


    Brooks Mansion.


    Even if they were not home at the moment, it didn''t stop Pa from pointing fingers at them.


    "What''s this talk about ''outsiders''?" Carl said dismissively and firmly took Vivienne''s side. "We''re all


    part of the Brooks family. Do we really need to split hairs over this?"


    Melissa chipped in, trying to smooth things over. "Pa, Thaddeus is Vivienne''s brother. His problems


    are our problems. There''s no need to be so nitpicky."


    "Me? Nitpicky?"


    Pa sneered. She looked around the room with a shocked expression. It was as if everyone had


    been brainwashed by Vivienne. "If I don''t stand my ground, who knows who''ll be running the family


    now?"


    "Enough! Pipe down!" Judith cut her off. Her brows were deeply furrowed. "Is this really what''s


    important right now? The main concern here is Thaddeus'' safety!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne silently watched them bicker with an inscrutable poker face.


    Only one possibility could exin Thaddeus being taken away from the Brooks Mansion. Someone in


    the family must have helped.


    Interesting¡­


    "That''s 10 million we''re talking about!" Pa wouldn''t back down. "Why should the Brooks family shell


    out that much for an outsider?"


    10 million might not be a big deal for the Brooks family, but it mattered who the money was being spent


    on.


    "I''ll foot the bill." Vivienne cut her off. She had more than enough money. It was just a matter of whether


    the other party had the guts to take it from her.


    "You''ll pay?" Pa scoffed. "Where would you get all that money from? Isn''t it all from our family? And


    you have the audacity to unt it?! You''ve got some nerve!"


    Vivienne looked at her impassively and casually tossed a bank statement onto the table. "There''s 100


    million here. If anything happens to Thaddeus, I won''t let the perpetrator off the hook."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Pa was shaken by Vivienne¡¯s stern gaze, and her eyes darted away nervously.


    "Indeed, money is secondary." Carl frowned. "We need to think about how to bring Thaddeus back!"


    "The kidnapper wants cash! We need to withdraw 10 million in cash right now!"


    Judith, despite being the eldest, was quite lucid. "You guys should get to the bank immediately!"


    "Madam!" As everyone was discussing, the servant hurriedly rushed in. "Mr. Ellington is here."


    As soon as the servant reported this, Percival strode into the living room. His gaze swept over those


    present before settling on Vivienne.


    "Money is not a concern." He walked to Vivienne''s side and calmly said, "I have already prepared 10


    million in cash."


    "Mr. Wolf?" Vivienne was taken aback by his sudden appearance. "Why are you here?"


    He already seemed to know all about Thaddeus and even had the ransom ready in advance.


    "The ransom note was also sent to the Ellington family." Percival exined simply, "Don''t worry, the


    money is in the van outside."


    As soon as the news reached the Ellington family, they became very concerned. He had immediately


    contacted the bank to prepare the cash.


    "Thank you." Vivienne whispered.


    Although she could also get 10 million quickly, she was touched that Percival had delivered it so


    promptly.


    "No need for thanks between us." Percival''s voice was tinged with a hint of indulgence.


    Now that the ransom issue was solved, the next step was to deliver it to the kidnappers.


    For Thaddeus'' safety, they didn''t call the police. All they could do was wait.


    Percival sat with Vivienne in the courtyard, asking, "Do we have any leads on who the kidnapper is?"


    "It doesn''t matter who the kidnapper is. What matters is who''s pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    Vivienne''s eyes shed coldly.


    After seeing Vivienne''s calm demeanor, Percival understood what was in her mind. "You already have


    an answer?"


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes as her calm and steady tone was reced by a dangerous and


    threatening one. "They''ve been too foolish. It would be hard not to know."


    If it weren''t for the certainty that Thaddeus was safe, she wouldn''t be so calm.


    The reason she was waiting was to see what the other party was nning.


    Percival smirked. "It seems like someone is not satisfied with their easy life."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, and a smile appeared in the corner of her eyes. "Indeed."


    Because the matter concerned Vivienne, the Ellington family also took it very seriously.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Richard couldn''te in person due to his health, he still sent other members of the Ellington


    family to check on the situation.


    Cathy and Paul, the wife and son of Richard¡¯s eldest son, and Fiona, the daughter of his second son,


    all rushed to the Brooks Mansion.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the kidnapper called again.


    The entire callsted only half a minute. The other party was concise, and their goal was clear.


    They wanted Vivienne to drive alone to Sun Park to deliver the ransom.


    As soon as this request was heard, Pa was the first to object. "Why should Vivienne deliver the


    ransom?! She''s just a girl! What does she know?! She''ll be scared stiff when she meets the kidnapper!"


    Ashley, sitting nearby, asked with a hint of amusement. "Pa, the kidnapper specifically asked for


    Vivienne to deliver the money. If she doesn''t go, we¡¯d be basically signing Thaddeus¡¯ death certificate."


    "Exactly." Carl chimed in. "Pa, what are you trying to do? You''re picking on Vivienne at every turn.


    Are you deliberately making life difficult for her?"


    Pa was almost choked by the remarks of her nephew and niece.


    "What do you two know?!"


    She red at Vivienne with eyes full of distrust and suspicion. "Who knows?! She might even be in


    cahoots with the kidnapper! She¡¯s just trying to swindle the Brooks family¡¯s money!¡±


    Everyone present was nearly amused by Pa¡¯s logic.


    Vivienne was doing this to swindle the Brooks family¡¯s money?


    From the beginning, Vivienne had said that she would pay the ransom. She even took out her bank


    card before Percival personally brought 10 million in cash.


    Whether the money was given by her or Percival, it had nothing to do with the Brooks family. It was all


    arranged by Vivienne and Percival.


    To say that Vivienne was going through all this trouble with the goal of obtaining the Brooks family''s


    money was ridiculous.


    "Shut up!" Judith couldn''t stand it any longer and threw a coffee cup at Pa.


    The coffee cup grazed Pa''s foot on its way down, shattered against the table leg, and sshed


    coffee all over her.


    "Ah!" Pa was so startled that she nearly jumped. She looked at her mother in anger and annoyance


    as she asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? I want to ask what are you trying to do!" Judith questioned her angrily. "Right now,


    Vivienne''s brother is missing, and you''re just causing amotion here! You¡¯re not helping at all, but


    just making things worse! If you want to keep making a fuss, get out of here now! Don''t think that just


    because your father isn''t here, you can act recklessly!"


    "I..." Pa knew she was in the wrong and red at Vivienne. She finally shut up.


    Annoying the olddy was not a good idea. She knew that when Judith got serious, she was no easier


    to deal with than Baron.


    "Alright, I think it''s best to leave this matter to Vivienne."


    Without Pa''s ruckus, the living room finally quieted down, and Judith could finally voice her thoughts.


    "Since the kidnapper specifically asked for Vivienne, it wouldn''t be appropriate to send someone else."


    The kidnapper''s voice on the phone sounded as hard as stone, insinuating that any deviation from his


    instructions, like having someone else deliver the ransom, would put Thaddeus in grave danger.


    "But isn''t it too risky to let Vivienne go alone?" Melissa voiced her concerns.


    She wasn''t the only one who was worried. Percival also shared her apprehensions.


    He had faith in Vivienne''s capabilities and trusted her to handle the situation calmly and effectively.


    However, he couldn''t bear the thought of her being in any kind of danger. He wanted her to be


    "Vivienne, perhaps it''s better if I..." Percival wanted to intervene, but was quickly interrupted by


    Vivienne.


    "No need," she said. "I can handle this on my own."


    She was determined to meet the kidnapper face-to-face and bring Thaddeus home safely.


    Seeing her resolve, both the Brooks and the Ellington family members couldn''t object.


    After all, Thaddeus was Vivienne''s brother. No one else had the right to make this decision for her.


    A small van loaded with cash was parked in the driveway of the Brooks Mansion. Vivienne,posed


    as ever, got into the van, buckled up, and took the phone that served as her line ofmunication with


    the kidnapper.


    Percival stood outside the van. "Be careful out there. Don''t get hurt."


    "Alright." Vivienne nodded, started the van, and drove off in the direction of Sun Park.


    The members of the Brooks and Ellington families stood at the entrance, watching as the van gradually


    disappeared into the distance.


    A smirk slowly appeared on someone''s face.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Sun Park was a park in name, but it had been abandoned for many years.


    Tucked away in a remote location and overrun with weeds, it was rarely visited during the day, let alone


    at the witching hour of eleven at night.


    Vivienne drove the van into the park, parking it next to a statue and killing the engine.


    The kidnappers had chosen this location for the drop-off. It was a ce so quiet that you could hear a


    pin drop. It didn''t look like a ce anyone would be.


    Vivienne looked around and casually said, "If you''ve called me here, there''s no need to keep hiding."


    Hardly had her words faded when about a dozen masked men emerged from the bushes, immediately


    surrounding her.


    Each one held a sharp dagger with a de that gleamed menacingly under the moonlight, and the tips


    were tinged with a sinister hue.


    Poison!


    Vivienne couldn''t help but smirk. It seemed like these guys were determined to end her life.


    "Where''s my brother?" She had no time to y cat and mouse with them, so she cut straight to the


    chase.


    The leader of the masked men was momentarily stunned, then began heartilyughing. "You''re still


    worried about your brother? Do you really think you¡¯re going to walk out of here alive?"


    They had been given a kill order. No matter what, they had to kill Vivienne.


    Whoever could deliver Vivienne''s head would not only get the ransom but an additional 20 million


    dors.


    Which assassin wouldn''t be tempted by the prospect of receiving 30 million dors for the head of a


    seemingly defenseless young woman?


    "It¡¯s just you guys?" Vivienne responded with a sarcastic smile.


    Had it been so long since she had flexed her muscles that they thought she was incapable of defending


    herself?


    "Do you have any idea how much your head is worth?" The leader drawled. "Coming here today was a


    mistake!"


    "Attack!" With a suddenmand, he brandished his dagger, and the others followed suit. They all


    lunged at Vivienne with murderous intent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But they barely managed to take one step toward her. With a mere flick of her finger, they suddenly


    copsed to the ground, limp as marites.


    "What''s happening? Why can''t I move?"


    The masked men were shocked to find their limbs devoid of strength. Their mouths were the only part


    of them still able to move.


    Forget about killing Vivienne; they couldn''t even save themselves now.


    "What did you do to us?" The leader growled.


    As Vivienne listened to their frustrated yells, she casually walked up to them and said, "I told you, you


    can''t touch me."


    In the instant they had lunged for her, she had sprinkled a powder she had developed herself that left


    them incapacitated.


    "Where is my brother?" She asked as she looked down at them coldly.


    "You''re bluffing! We will never tell you where your brother is! Stop dreaming!"


    The masked men remained defiant, seemingly not believing Vivienne held any significant power.


    "Very well." Vivienne nodded and pulled out a silver needle from her pocket.


    Without even bending down, she threw it towards the leader of the masked men.


    Three silver needles urately hit his pressure points. The next moment, he broke into a wailing


    cacophony ofughter and tears. "It hurts! It''s so itchy! What''s happening?!"


    He felt as if a thousand ants were crawling on his back and a scorpion had stung him at the same time.


    His back was soon soaked in cold sweat. It was as if he had just been pulled out of the water.


    "Help! I apologize! I won''t do it again! Please let me go!"


    The leader was begging mindlessly. He was relentlessly pleading with Vivienne to spare him.


    Vivienne easily removed the needles from his body, and he finally calmed down while gasping for


    breath on the ground.


    Vivienne looked at the masked men sprawled on the ground and asked, "Who else wants to try?"


    Try their ass!


    The masked men internally swore that they would never let themselves go through that.


    Who would want to experience that kind of pain and torment?


    They had underestimated the beautiful girl standing before them.


    Without drawing a weapon or shedding blood, she had managed to inflict unbearable pain on their


    steadfast leader.


    It wasn''t physical torture, but it looked more unbearable.


    "We were wrong, Vivienne. Please show us mercy; we won''t ever do it again!"


    The masked men looked at each other and bowed their heads in submission, pleading for Vivienne''s


    forgiveness. "We promise to avoid you in the future, Vivienne. We won''t offend you again."


    "Answer two questions." Vivienne pulled out an antidote from her pocket and waved it at them. "I can


    give you the antidote."


    "Ask away! We''ll tell you everything we know!"


    "Where is my brother right now?"


    The masked men¡¯s leader immediately answered. "Thaddeus is in an abandoned factory in the West


    District. He is fine; he¡¯s just tied up."


    "Good." Vivienne nodded. She was satisfied with the answer. "Second question, who ordered you to


    kidnap Thaddeus and lure me here?"


    Thaddeus being kidnapped was just a smokescreen.


    On the surface, the kidnappers wanted a ransom, but they were actually after her life.


    As soon as she appeared as agreed, the masked men would swarm her and end her life.


    "This..." The masked man hesitated, realizing that if he confessed, his fate would be dire.


    But if he didn''t, Vivienne wouldn''t spare him either.


    "Seems like the pain wasn''t enough?" Noticing his hesitation, Vivienne brought out the silver needles


    again. "How about we add two more and see how that feels?"


    "No, no, no!" The masked man was so scared that he almost bit his tongue. "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"


    He did not want to experience that inhuman torture again.


    "It was Paul, the eldest grandson of the Ellington family."


    Paul?


    He was the expected culprit, but Vivienne didn¡¯t expect him to have the guts to n this.


    Vivienne raised her hand again, scattering another type of powder.


    The next second, the masked men were surprised to find that they could move their hands and feet


    again.


    This miraculous powder was the first of its kind they had encountered. How was it capable of instantly


    paralyzing a person¡¯s nerves and then restoring them in an instant?


    ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise, Vivienne. We are eternally grateful!¡±


    After their brief encounter, the masked men realized Vivienne was not someone to be trifled with.


    She could easily take down a dozen men or more. Her hidden strength was akin to that of an iceberg


    submerged in water.


    Competing with her was like throwing an egg at a rock.


    "Where''s your vehicle?"


    The van was too cumbersome. She needed something lighter for her operations.


    The masked figure quickly brought out one of the smaller cars and handed it over to Vivienne.


    "This vehicle is yours now." Vivienne gestured to the van nearby. "You can do whatever you want with


    the money in the van, but as for Paul..."


    She paused for a brief moment, and the masked figure understood what she meant. "We get it; we get


    it. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    Not only did Vivienne spare their lives, but she also kept her promise, giving them a ransom of 10


    million dors.


    Where else could they find such a good deal? The masked men naturally wanted to show their


    gratitude.


    Vivienne got into the car and drove towards the abandoned factory in the west district, following the


    directions they gave her.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Half an hourter, Vivienne reached her destination. It was an eerily deste spot, with nary a soul in


    sight. It was just andscape of iron and brick.


    Without much effort, she found Thaddeus in a corner of the warehouse, bound, blindfolded, and


    shivering with fear.


    "Thaddeus." Vivienne stepped forward and untied him. "It''s okay now. Don''t be afraid."


    Thaddeus, who had been shaking in fear, finally rxed as he heard her voice.


    After releasing him from his shackles, he couldn''t help but burst into tears and throw himself into her


    arms. "Sis!"


    "Don''t be afraid; I''m here." Vivienneforted him in a low voice.


    "Sis, she¡­ she wanted to harm me..." Thaddeus was crying so hard that he could hardly breathe; his


    small face was turning bright red.


    Suppressing her inner fury, Vivienne asked softly, "Who was it?"


    Stammering, Thaddeus revealed the person''s name, causing Vivienne to scoff.


    As she suspected, this was indeed an inside job. Someone within the Brooks family had helped those


    men; otherwise, things would not have gone so smoothly.


    The only usible exnation for slipping past the Brooks Mansion''s security system was an internal


    betrayal.


    "Let''s go home." She patted Thaddeus on the back and took his hand.


    "But sis¡­" Thaddeus was clearly still traumatized by the incident.


    "I''m scared¡­" He timidly said.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of anything." Vivienne''s gaze was resolute, and each word wasced with


    a promise of retribution. "I''ll get justice for you."


    At 1:00 am, Vivienne returned to the Brooks Mansion with Thaddeus.


    The entire Brooks Mansion was brightly lit, and everyone was still waiting for their return.


    "Vivienne! Thaddeus!" Upon seeing them return safely, Judith was both relieved and terrified. She


    rushed over and embraced them. "You scared me to death! You were gone for so long, and we heard


    nothing from you. I was beside myself with worry!"


    "We''re fine. Thaddeus is okay." Vivienne knew Judith was genuinely concerned and responded calmly


    and softly. "It just took a bit longer."


    "That''s okay! As long as you both are home safe and sound, everything else is trivial."


    A servant immediately brought over some water. Judith showered Thaddeus with concern. "Are you


    hurt? You must''ve been terrified. Now that you''re back, no one can harm you again."


    Percival stood nearby, watching Judith fuss over Vivienne and Thaddeus. He stepped forward and


    asked, "Are you hungry? I had food prepared."


    "A little." She smiled at him, but soon her smile faded. "But there''s something we need to deal with


    first."


    As she spoke, Vivienne turned to look at Paul, who was sitting nervously in a corner. "Thaddeus had an


    incident. Paul, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Caught off guard, Paul jumped up, quickly revealing his vicious side. "What does this have to do with


    me? Your brother is the one who got kidnapped, which caused chaos in the Ellington family. We all had


    to make an extra trip because of it, and yet you''re asking me questions?"


    Cathy didn''t say anything, but her thoughts mirrored her son''s.


    Was it worth all this fuss for a brother with no blood ties?


    Fiona sat silently beside them, not joining the conversation and quietly watching the drama unfold.


    "I''m giving you onest chance." Vivienne stared at him coldly.


    "Screw your chance! I don''t need it!" Ignoring her, Paul was about to storm off when Vivienne''s swift


    action caused his knees to buckle, and he fell to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vivienne took out her phone and yed a video. "Why don''t you watch this first, then decide if you


    want to exin?"


    The video showed the masked men who had kidnapped Thaddeus and attacked her.


    The leader was talking directly to the camera. "This was all Paul''s idea, the eldest grandson of the


    Ellington family."


    "He asked us to kidnap Thaddeus, so we could lure you out alone by asking you to deliver the ransom


    and then take you out."


    The mention of Paul caused everyone present to gasp in surprise, and they turned their heads to look


    at him.


    Paul''s face turned pale. He sat on the ground, unable to utter a single word.


    The video continued.


    Vivienne asked, "So his goal was my life?"


    The leader nodded repeatedly. "Paul said to leave no witnesses and to make your death as painful as


    possible."


    "How did you enter the Brooks Mansion and take Thaddeus?"


    The masked man answered truthfully. "Someone inside the Brooks Mansion helped us. We didn''t need


    to find a way in."


    The video ended there. Vivienne put away her phone and looked at Paul again. "Don''t you want to


    exin?"


    Everyone from the Brooks and Ellington families was still in shock. They were unable to process what


    they''d just heard.


    They didn''t know whether they should be more surprised that Paul had hired the assassin or that there


    was a traitor within the Brooks family.


    "How do we know you didn''t fake the video?!"


    Paul was still struggling and arguing angrily. "You''re trying to frame me! You just want to throw mud at


    me! You want to keep me from inheriting the Ellington family''s fortune!"


    Vivienne threw a pile of documents on the ground. "These are your call logs and transfer records."


    Clearly outlined were the details of how Paul had personally sought out these assassin and paid them


    a deposit to carry out their heinous acts.


    "These are all lies!" Paul blustered angrily.


    He loathed Vivienne with every fiber of his being. From the moment she stepped foot into the Ellington


    family, his wave of misfortune began.


    For no apparent reason, he was scolded by the old man, got himself into a whole lot of trouble, and


    nearly had his manhood crushed by Percival when he tried to get closer to her.


    Even today, he could still feel a dull ache down there.


    "Vivienne, you witch! You''re behind all this! You''ll get what''sing to you!" Paul screamed


    hysterically.


    Cathy hurriedly jumped in to back him up. "Paul would never do such a thing! It must be Vivienne


    setting him up!"


    They had barely finished hurling their usations when Percival''s gaze turned icy cold.


    With just a look, his men immediately understood, stepped forward, and delivered a ferocious p to


    Paul, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Paul was hit so hard that he almost spat out blood. His ribs snapped with the force of the blow.


    "How dare you! How could youy a hand on my son?!" Cathy was furious. She was ready to fight for


    her son. However, the next moment, there was a knock at the door of the Brooks Mansion.


    A police officer, led by one of the servants, walked in.


    "We''ve received a distress call." The officer said while looking at Paul crumpled on the floor. "You''re


    suspected of kidnapping and attempted murder. Pleasee with us."


    "No! No!" Paul''s world was crumbling. "I can''t go to the police station! I can''t go to jail! It will ruin my


    life!"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Paul was struggling with all his might. He was desperate, and his voice was so hoarse that it began to


    hurt.


    He was the eldest grandson of the Ellington family and the future heir. How could he risk having a


    criminal record? It was a stain he couldn''t wash away, one that would haunt him forever.


    Every word Paul spoke was followed by a violent cough. The pain from his fractured ribs was nearly


    unbearable.


    His mother, Cathy, was in disbelief. She relentlessly pleaded with the police to let him go. "Officers,


    there must be some misunderstanding! My boy could nevermit a crime. He''s innocent! It''s all


    Vivienne''s doing! She''s trying to frame him! You should be arresting her! She''s the real criminal!"


    Cathy was crying and making a scene, but the police paid her no mind and took away a weak-legged


    Paul.


    She followed them while crying and pounding on the police car, refusing to leave.


    The police, citing obstruction of justice, took Cathy along as well.


    With Paul and Cathy gone, the Brooks household finally quieted down.


    Everyone had been spectators to the drama all night, with each one lost in their thoughts.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte." Pa said, clearing her throat to break the silence. "I think we should all get


    some rest."


    "Hold on." Vivienne looked at her and spoke with an indifferent tone. "You seem to have forgotten


    something."


    "Right." Ashley added. "They caught the one who kidnapped Thaddeus, but the insider in the Brooks


    family hasn''t been found yet."


    "An insider?!" Pa immediately lost her temper and began shouting, "Just because those people said


    so, you believe them? They''re just trying to deflect the me! No member of the Brooks family would


    ever do such things. Stop making false usations!"


    "No one said it was you." Judith retorted while giving Pa a sidelong nce. "Why are you so


    defensive?"


    "Maybe she feels guilty." Carl hinted. "She''s always disliked Vivienne, so it''s not surprising that she''s


    involved in this mess."


    "Nonsense!" Pa was about to lose her cool. "A video can''t prove anything! It''s all a lie!"


    "But Paul has been taken away by the police." Ashley looked at Judith''s expression. "Could this all be


    fake?"


    Everyone knew Pa''s bias against Vivienne, and now there was video evidence to boot.


    Although no one directly used her, her sudden hostility suggested a guilty conscience.


    "Thaddeus." Vivienne didn''t say much and just gently touched Thaddeus'' head. "Tell me, who took you


    away from here?"


    Thaddeus looked up at her, then nced fearfully at the others. "Sis... I..."


    "You don''t need to be afraid." Judithforted him gently. "Your grandmother will back you up. Just tell


    the truth."


    "It was... it was..." Thaddeus hesitated, but after finding courage from Vivienne¡¯s presence, he finally


    spoke. "It was Pa."


    "You''re lying!" Pa immediately rushed over and attempted to hit him. "Who taught you to say these


    things?! It''s Vivienne; it must be Vivienne!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Percival grabbed Pa''s hand and shoved her aside.


    Pa stumbled and fell, twisting her ankle and instantly turning pale from pain.


    "The truth is out. Do you still want to deny it, Pa?" Carl challenged her. "I didn¡¯t expect you, of all


    people, to be so cruel!"


    Judith was utterly disappointed. "Thaddeus is just a child. Why would he lie?!"


    "You''ve made so many mistakes, and we, as a family, have always turned a blind eye. But now you''re


    helping outsiders hurt your own family?! How could you betray us like this?!"


    "Mom!" Pa''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Vivienne, wishing she could tear her apart at this


    very moment. "Don¡¯t you know? It''s all Vivienne''s fault! She''s ruined our family! She''s back, but my


    Katara is still missing!"


    "How could you still be harping on about this?!" Judith couldn''tprehend her anymore. "Scott''s


    mistake was unintentional, and he''s been trying his best to help you find her all these years. How can


    you me everything on him and even drag Vivienne into it?!"


    Was a simple apology for an unintentional mistake supposed to ease her hatred?


    She lost her precious daughter. She hadn''t seen her for years, and she didn''t even know if she was


    well. How could she not hate them?


    "Tell me!" Pa''s voice was sharp. It pierced their ears like a needle. "Where is my daughter?! Give me


    back my daughter!"


    Vivienne frowned and looked at her without any expression on her face. "You''re asking me about your


    daughter¡¯s whereabouts?"


    "You know! You must know!" Pa screamed as her veins bulged. Her expression was somewhat


    ferocious. "My Katara lived in Havenwood. Her name there is Arabe Hawthorn! She was adopted by


    your foster parents!"


    She had gone to Havenwood to find Katara and confirmed that Arabe was her daughter. But she


    didn''t know where she had gone.


    Thest person to see Arabe was Tristan.


    Tristan was Scott''s adopted son, and Vivienne''s mother saved his life when he was young.


    Connecting the timing of Arabe''s disappearance with Vivienne, Pa concluded that Vivienne must


    have ordered Tristan to harm Arabe.


    She hated Scott, hated Tristan, and hated Vivienne even more.


    If it weren''t for Vivienne, her Katara would still be the littledy of the Brooks family, living a life of


    luxury.


    It was all Vivienne''s doing. She was the one who destroyed Katara''s happiness.


    She was the one responsible for Katara''s current predicament. Her whereabouts were unknown. She


    was suffering somewhere out there.


    Vivienne blinked. A hint of surprise flickered in her eyes while Percival, by her side, frowned slightly, as


    if he were trying to make sense of something.


    ¡°Pa, are you sure? Arabe is really your daughter?¡± Judith asked as her voice trembled with


    disbelief.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the way Arabe had behaved when they first brought her home.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± Pa¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for her for so many


    years. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize my own daughter?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget what Arabe has done.¡± Carl immediately jumped in. ¡°She deceived us by tampering


    with the DNA tests multiple times, all to be the heiress of the Brooks family. She was lying right up until


    the end.¡±


    ¡°Arabe was tricked too!¡± Pa wasn¡¯t listening. All she wanted was her daughter. ¡°Give me back my


    daughter! Give me back my Katara!¡±


    She tried to get up to throttle Vivienne, but her twisted ankle was swollen like a loaf of bread. It


    throbbed with pain at the slightest movement.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about where Arabe is.¡± Vivienne crossed her arms. Each word was a p to


    Pa¡¯s face. ¡°But as for your fate, I know it all too well.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Pa¡¯s face was devoid of warmth. There was a rare hint of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Vivienne asked softly. ¡°Toote for that now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mind seeing Pa and Arabe meet the same fate. It would only barely satisfy her.


    ¡°Vivienne¡­¡± Judith hesitated before speaking. ¡°Let me deal with Pa.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t attempting to defend Pa. She despised the mistakes Pa had made just as much.


    But they were blood-rted, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see Pa in such a miserable state.


    Vivienne looked at her and, in a neutral tone, asked. ¡°And how would you deal with her?¡±


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Judith turned to Pa. ¡°Pa, what you did today was way out of line!


    Vivienne is Scott¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a member of the Brooks family. How could you be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be cruel?¡± Pa had lost her rationality. ¡°He separated me and my daughter for over a


    decade! I just want his daughter to have a taste of suffering!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind! Enough! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to evere back here. We have no


    ties with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mom! You¡­¡± Pa looked at Judith in disbelief.


    Her confidence came from knowing that her mother would always protect her, no matter what. But now,


    even her mother didn¡¯t want her to return to the Brooks home.


    She even wanted to sever their rtionship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything harsher.¡± Judith turned, refusing to look at her. ¡°Take care of yourself.


    Jacob, escort her out!¡±


    She still felt motherly love for her. She couldn¡¯tpletely forget Pa.


    But she had reached her limit. She even had the servants drive Pa out directly.


    ¡°Mom! For Vivienne¡¯s sake, you¡¯re even giving up on your own daughter?!¡± Pa yelled hoarsely,


    struggling in vain as the servants supported her. Finally, she was thrown out of the Brooks Mansion.


    Vivienne watched Pa being escorted out as the smile on her lips grew colder.


    Was this the answer the Brooks family was giving her?


    Ha!


    Feeling her change in emotion, Percival wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Leave it to me; I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Vivienne looked at him and smiled lightly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She had faith in her Mr. Wolf. He would handle it well.


    At least better than the Brooks family.


    The drama finally ended.


    Fiona stood up. ¡°Now that Vivienne¡¯s brother has been found, I should get going. Grandfather is waiting


    for news. I need to update him on the situation.¡±


    Percival nodded as his unreadable gaze swept over her.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t decipher his expression, but it made her feel cold. It was as if she had been pricked by a


    needle.


    Fiona hurriedly left.


    Judith sat on the couch, holding her forehead. ¡°Vivienne, I apologize for the spectacle. I didn¡¯t educate


    Pa well, causing her to behave so poorly and make you and your brother suffer.¡±


    Vivienne looked at her deeply and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m not suffering.¡±


    No one could make her suffer.


    If she were unhappy, she would solve it her own way.


    Judith held her hand and patted the back of it. ¡°If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just tell me. I


    won¡¯t let it slide!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Vivienne replied lightly, not saying anything else.


    ...


    Late at night.


    In fake Dorian and Cordelia¡¯s room.


    Vivienne sat on a chair in the room, casually ying with a ring in her hand.


    Half an hourter, the door opened.


    Fake Dorian was about to turn on the lights when he heard a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Hawthorn, Cordelia.¡±


    Fake Dorian and Cordelia didn¡¯t expect anyone to be in their room. They froze, and their expressions


    became stiff.


    In the darkness, they looked at each other before turning on the lights.


    Vivienne was lounging on the chair. Her eyes were cold as she watched them, looking at them like they


    were prey.


    ¡°Vivienne? What are you doing here?¡± Fake Dorian asked, feeling unsettled under her gaze.


    He knew Vivienne knew he wasn¡¯t the real Dorian. But since she didn¡¯t expose him, he continued to


    y along.


    But now that Vivienne was waiting for them, he knew something bad was about to happen.


    Vivienne nced at him casually. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    Fake Dorian forced a smile, pretending to be tired. ¡°Cordelia and I were working onpany matters,


    so we came backte.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivienne raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know Thaddeus was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus was kidnapped?¡± Fake Dorian and Cordelia exchanged a nce and frowned.


    What happened?


    They didn¡¯t order anyone to kidnap Thaddeus.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Who acted on their own?


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes rose slightly, watching fake Dorian and fake Cordelia without a word.


    Fake Dorian felt uneasy under her gaze. Heughed awkwardly. ¡°Vivienne, why are you staring at us?


    Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Vivienne withdrew her gaze and calmly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just informing you that Thaddeus has been


    rescued.¡±


    Fake Dorian hadn¡¯t rxed when Vivienne changed the subject. ¡°Did you meet with GTO?¡±


    Fake Dorian¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mistaking my taste, messing up the dishes, and other series of mistakes. Is this the level of GTO¡¯s


    people?¡± Vivienne looked at them expressionlessly.


    "Vivienne, are you okay? You''re not making any sense." Fake Cordelia said as a look of unease


    washed over her face.


    Fake Dorian quickly added, "Yeah, if you''re tired, get some rest. We need you well-rested. We don''t


    want you to get sick. Cordelia and I would worry."


    "Rowan and Ismene." Vivienne calmly uttered their names.


    Rowan and Ismene froze in shock!


    She knew they were impostors, and she even knew their names?!


    How could this be?


    Few people within their organization knew their real names. How had Vivienne found out?


    After a moment of shock, Rowan collected himself. In an instant, his demeanor changed from gentle to


    harsh. "Since you''ve figured it out, there''s nothing more to discuss! You won''t get a word about GTO


    from us, let alone the whereabouts of Dorian and Cordelia!"


    If she managed to rescue Dorian and Cordelia, they wouldpletely lose their bargaining chip.


    "I never intended to get their location from you." Vivienne said.


    Rowan was taken aback, but before he could respond, Vivienne raised her hand.


    His vision went ck, and he and Ismene copsed.


    While looking down at the unconscious pair, Vivienne''s expression remained cold.


    At that moment, Matthew climbed in through the window,nding lightly in front of her. "Vivienne."


    "Take them away. Lock them up somewhere secure."


    "Understood."


    With that, Matthew hoisted up the unconscious duo and carried them out.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The following day.


    After breakfast, Vivienne was out the door. She made a beeline for Percival''s apartment.


    Percival, an early riser, had been waiting for her.


    As she stepped in, Percival gestured towards the table, saying, "This is what you asked me to


    prepare."


    Latest night, Vivienne messaged him to get some materials ready.


    The items on the table were for a disguise. Vivienne quickly scanned them over before she began to


    transform her appearance.


    "You should get ready too." She instructed him as she put on her makeup.


    Percival raised an eyebrow and asked, "So we''re pretending to be Dorian and Cordelia?"


    "Exactly." Vivienne nodded.


    If GTO could disguise themselves as her adoptive parents to deceive her, she would certainly return


    the favor.


    Vivienne swiftlypleted her own disguise, then turned her attention to Percival.


    ...


    An hourter.


    Percival looked at the slightly aged face in the mirror, admiring Vivienne¡¯s skill.


    The disguise was wless. Vivienne, a master of disguise, had left no room for suspicion.


    After they were disguised, Vivienne took out the phone she had taken from Rowan. She installed a


    voice changer, then dialed the number of a GTO member.


    "We have crucial information to report about the potion. We need to meet right away."


    "Three o''clock, Sunshine za."


    With some time to spare before the meeting, the pair grabbed a quick bite to eat before heading to


    Sunshine za.


    The bustling mall was in the heart of the city. It was swarming with people.


    Arm in arm, they strolled through the mall, appearing like an ordinary married couple.


    Percival suddenly felt a sense of normalcy. He imagined growing old with Vivienne and enjoying a


    leisurely world of their own.


    "Vivienne..." Percival''s eyes held a warm affection as he began to speak.


    But an iing call interrupted him.


    Vivienne took out the phone, activated the voice changer, and asked, "We''re here. Where are you?"


    "Second floor, luxury goods area." A middle-aged man''s very deep voice answered.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged looks. "We''ll be right there."


    They headed to the second floor but saw no man of that age waiting for them.


    The phone rang again.


    "Come to the Illuminated Bistro on the seventh floor."


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed, and she feigned anger. "Are you messing with us?"


    The man on the phoneughed. "Why would I do that? Okay, I''m at the dessert shop on the fourth


    floor."


    The man reported his real location, but Vivienne coldly responded. "We''re waiting for you at the


    handbag store on the second floor."


    She paused before adding, "We''ll wait for five minutes. If you''rete, we''re leaving."


    She ended the call, giving the man no chance to respond.


    "Damn it!" The man on the other end cursed under his breath and put his phone away.


    Four minutester.


    A girl in a hoodie approached with a bouquet of flowers. She tugged on Percival''s sleeve. "Sir, buy a


    rose for your wife. It''s only five bucks."


    Percival nced at her with a deep gaze. Then he smirked. "Alright."


    He pulled out fifty dors and bought all the flowers she had. "I''ll take them all."


    He then handed therge bouquet of roses to Vivienne.


    Vivienne held the heavy bouquet, but her gaze stayed on the girl. A small smile appeared on her lips as


    she said, "Quincy?"


    Quincy was the code name of their liaison.


    The girl winked at them, covered her mouth, and changed her voice to a hoarse, manly tone. "You


    recognized me?"


    Vivienne smirked. "Your disguise is terrible."


    "Rowan, I''ve heard of you too." Quincy looked at Percival. "Your disguise skills are impable. No one


    in GTO could beat you."


    For this mission, the organization had prepared two teams.


    Rowan and Ismene were to disguise themselves as the Dorian couple, gain Vivienne''s trust, and obtain


    the potion from her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Meanwhile, Quincy was tasked with taking the potion at the crucial moment.


    Two days ago, when Rowan''s base in Rivenwood was attacked, the organization immediately had


    Quincy take over Dorian.


    If anything were to happen to Rowan''s side, she would lead the retreat.


    GTO had many members, each with extraordinary abilities.


    Rowan''s disguise skills were among the best in the organization. Quincy had always wanted to


    Finally, she had the opportunity to meet him in person. She wanted to test him, but she was still


    discovered.


    And it was Ismene who discovered her first.


    "Let''s get down to business." Percival immediately got to the point.


    Before they left, Vivienne and Percival drank a concoction Vivienne had made. It could alter their


    voices.


    Percival''s voice now sounded exactly like Dorian''s.


    So Quincy didn''t suspect a thing.


    They took Quincy outside the store and found a ce to sit down.


    "We have a lead on the potion." Percival continued. "But Vivienne is suspicious. We need to move


    Dorian and Cordelia immediately, or we risk exposure."


    Quincy listened with a half-doubting expression but didn''t immediately respond. Instead, she asked,


    "You said you have a lead on the potion. What have you found?"


    Vivienne showed her a photo on her phone. "In the Brooks family''s study, there''s a custom safe. Scott


    never lets anyone in there alone, and he always locks the door at night."


    "You mean the potion is in that safe?" Quincy was immediately interested.


    Karen had left behind more than one vial of the potion, and she had a history with Scott. They even had


    a daughter, Vivienne, together.


    GTO had always suspected that Scott had been dabbling with potions of some sort, but they just


    couldn''t find concrete evidence yet.


    "He seems to care a lot about that safe." Percival said while ncing at her. "Right now, our priority


    should be to get Dorian and Cordelia to safety."


    Quincy nodded in agreement. "You''re right; I''ll inform the organization right away to arrange for


    backup."


    "It''s toote for that. Anymunication now would mean blowing our cover." Vivienne stopped her


    just as she was about to dial. "My people are keeping an eye on Vivienne''s every move. The quicker


    we act, the better. Any dy will just tip her off."


    Quincy furrowed her brows. She was seemingly hesitant.


    Vivienne nudged her again. "Once we''ve moved Dorian and Cordelia, we can immediately get to


    cracking Scott''s safe and retrieve the potion."


    That certainly piqued Quincy''s interest.


    Right now, everyone in GTO was running around for that potion. Whoever managed to get their hands


    on it first would be the hero of the day.


    Quincy couldn''t stand the thought of being a mere pawn. She was always in the shadows.


    Since she had joined the organization, she was determined to make a big ssh.


    "Let''s go! We move now!"

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Quincy was their guide, with Percival at the wheel, as they made their way south.


    After a solid two-hour drive, they finally pulled up to a residential area.


    They were in the wealthiest part of Rivenwood, where only the rich and influential resided. Everyone in


    this area was blessed with substantial resources.


    Money was one thing, but these folks had connections that were anything but ordinary.


    Quincy led them into one of the vis and down into the basement.


    The ce was heavily guarded with plenty of organization members.


    But Vivienne and Percival, who were disguised as Cordelia and Dorian, as well as Quincy, were


    familiar faces; hence, they met no roadblocks.


    Once in the basement, they quickly found Dorian and Cordelia huddled in a corner.


    They seemed unharmed, but their faces were pale and drawn. They looked like they hadn''t eaten in


    days.


    "Algernon." Quincy spoke to the man watching over them. "We''re moving these two immediately. Get


    ready."


    "Moving?" Algernon eyed Percival and Vivienne behind Quincy. "Why the sudden move? Weren''t they


    doing fine here?"


    "Things have changed. It''s all for the potion." Quincy didn''t have time to exin and kept it brief. "In any


    case, we''ll take responsibility for moving them to a safe ce."


    "Rest assured," Vivienne suddenly spoke from behind, "they will be safe."


    "Your voice!" Both Algernon and Quincy were taken aback. This wasn''t Cordelia''s voice, nor was it


    Ismene''s.


    She wasn''t one of GTO''s people.


    "Quick! Call for backup!" Quincy''s first instinct was to call for help, but the next moment, she realized


    that she was frozen in ce. "You guys!"


    Algernon rushed them, but Percival easily subdued him.


    Once Algernon was restrained, Vivienne and Percival went to untie Dorian and Cordelia.


    All the noise made a weakened Dorian open his eyes.


    He saw Cordelia in front of him and then suddenly realized that there was somebody else beside them.


    He was taken aback.


    He was startled when he looked back at Percival.


    Wasn''t that him?


    "Mr. Hawthorn!" Vivienne called out to him, breaking his daze. "I''m here to rescue you."


    "Vivienne?" Dorian snapped back to reality and urgently whispered, "How are you here? Run...there''s


    too many of them..."


    Vivienne''s heart softened, and she gently assured him that things were fine. "It''s okay. I''ll get you home


    safe and sound."


    She helped Dorian and Cordelia up.


    Just then, Thomas walked in.


    "Percival, everyone''s been subdued."


    Thomas had fully recovered a few days prior and had rejoined Percival''s team the night before.


    Percival looked expressionlessly at Quincy and Algernon on the ground and coldly gave out his orders.


    "Take them back. I''ll interrogate them myself."


    "Roger that." Thomas nodded and ordered the team members who came with him to take everyone


    away.


    Dorian and Cordelia watched the fully armed men make their moves, then looked at Percival.


    Thest time Vivienne''s students were kidnapped, it was Percival who stormed in with a fully armed


    team. Back then, they were only concerned about Vivienne and didn''t think much of it.


    But after witnessing all this, they realized that Percival was far from being the rumored useless seventh


    grandson of the Ellington family.


    He had been hiding his true abilities.


    Once Thomas and his men had taken GTO''s people away, Vivienne and Percival helped Dorian and


    Cordelia leave the ce.


    In the car, Dorian apologized to Vivienne. "Vivienne, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Ever since Vivienne had shown her capabilities when she rescued her students from Felix, he knew


    that she, like her mother, was extraordinary.


    He hadn''t deliberately contacted her since she left Havenwood, not wanting to cause her any trouble.


    He knew Vivienne''s work was dangerous, and the best way to avoid causing her trouble was to keep


    his distance and protect himself and his family. Only by doing so could Vivienne be free of worries.


    This girl always acted stoic, but she was very caring, and if they were ever in danger, she would rush in


    without a second thought.


    He had been extra careful, fearing that they would be targeted. But despite his best efforts, they were


    captured on their way to Rivenwood when they were nning to attend Vivienne''s family reunion


    banquet.


    Vivienne turned back from the passenger seat and looked at them with a serious face. "Mr. Hawthorn,


    Cordelia, you''re my family. I never want to hear you say that you''re causing me trouble!"


    Dorian and Cordelia''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Cordelia reached out from the backseat and held Vivienne''s hand as she smiled. "Vivienne, don''t be


    mad at him; he didn''t mean it. We''re family, and we should help each other."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vivienne smiled, and her voice softened. "Don''t worry, those who made you suffer will pay the price."


    "We''ll go with whatever you decide." Cordelia didn''t attempt to dissuade Vivienne.


    Vivienne was a determined girl. Dorian and she couldn''t help her, but they didn''t want to be a burden to


    her either.


    "Mr. Hawthorn, Cordelia." Percival spoke up as he drove. "I''ll take you to my apartment first. We''ll grab


    a bite to eat, and you can stay there. The security system there is excellent, and I''ll assign someone to


    protect you. This won''t happen again."


    "Okay." Dorian and Cordelia agreed without any objections.


    The sky had gradually darkened by the time they reached the residentialplex. As soon as they got


    out of the car, they immediately brought Dorian and Cordelia into the apartment.


    Percival poured them some hot coffee and had previously arranged for food to be delivered.


    Only after Dorian and Cordelia had sipped the warm brew and nibbled on some food did they finally


    regain theirposure.


    Upon seeing the worry etched on Vivienne''s face, Dorian reassured her. "They didn''t hurt us. They just


    kept us hungry for a few days. You two don''t need to me yourselves.¡±


    Vivienne''s face remained clouded with concern. "It was my oversight. I should have arranged for your


    protection sooner."


    In fact, before she left Havenwood, she had specifically allocated people to ensure Dorian and


    Cordelia¡¯s safety.


    In order to not disrupt their lives, she had instructed the guards to maintain a discreet distance.


    But it was this distance, coupled with Rowan''s talent for disguises, that had allowed the impostors to


    slip into Tranquil Estates unnoticed.


    "It''s not your fault.¡± Dorian was quick tofort her. ¡°They were after that potion."


    During their captivity, their captors probed Dorian with veiled questions about Karen.


    He sensed something amiss and realized that they were after the potion he had once hidden away.


    ¡°Thankfully, the potion is in your hands.¡± Dorian let out a sigh of relief. If he hadn''t handed the potion


    over to Vivienne earlier, who knew what would have transpired?


    Just as Karen had said, when Vivienne was powerful enough, it was time to entrust her with the


    mission.


    Vivienne was the only one who could shoulder the burden he couldn''t bear.


    "You don''t need to worry about the potion." Vivienne eased his worries. "I''ll handle it."


    After a pause, she looked at them and asked, "What are your ns now?"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Dorian paused for a moment. His silence made the air heavy.


    After a while, he began to speak, using a slow and steady tone. ¡°Vivienne, on the way here, I had a lot


    of time to think. I might not be your biological father, but I''ve always considered you my own daughter.


    This situation made me realize that with your mother gone, it''s my duty to protect you.¡±


    Vivienne didn''t respond. She waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I''ve been too weak before, but I want to grow stronger.¡± Dorian nced at Vivienne and Percival,


    moistening his lips before he continued. ¡°Your grandma has returned to the countryside, and I don''t


    have any immediate family left in Havenwood. So, I''ve decided to move to Rivenwood and start my


    own business.¡±


    As he ended, Dorian turned to Cordelia with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°Cordelia, I''m sorry for


    making this decision without consulting you. You still have family in Havenwood, and it isn''t fair for me


    to decide this on my own.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face showed signs of anger. ¡°Do you see me as some sort of irrational woman?¡±


    Dorian quickly retorted. ¡°No, you''ve always been a wonderful wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°Then don''t talk about what''s fair or not! When I married you, I became your family. Whatever decisions


    you make, I''ll support you. Besides, my parents have my siblings to take care of them. I trust them.¡±


    After her outburst, Cordelia looked towards Vivienne. ¡°Although I don''t have any blood rtion to


    Vivienne, she''s always been there to protect us. She¡¯s done so much for us behind the scenes. Now,


    it''s our turn to protect her. I agree with moving to Rivenwood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cordelia.¡± Dorian looked truly touched.


    Vivienne watched them as a warm feeling flowed through her. After a moment, she spoke in the softest


    voice she could imagine. ¡°Mom, Dad, you don''t have to do anything for my sake. As long as you''re


    happy, I''m happy.¡±


    Dorian and Cordelia were taken aback. Their eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Vivienne, what did you just


    call us?¡±


    Mom and Dad?


    Had they misheard? Was this some sort of daydream?


    Percival watched from the sidelines with a small smile ying on his lips.


    These affectionate names wouldn''t havee easily to the young girl if she didn''t genuinely care for


    them. But Dorian and Cordelia deserved to be called mom and dad by Vivienne. They were more


    deserving than Scott ever was.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Vivienne spoke again. ¡°I''m sorry for not calling you this sooner.¡±


    ¡°It''s not toote!¡± Dorian''s voice choked up as tears spilled from his eyes. ¡°It''s not toote at all!¡±


    Only he knew how long he''d waited for Vivienne to call him dad.


    But when Vivienne had decided to leave Havenwood, he''d thought she''d never change her mind. But


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    now, after hearing her call him dad, he felt like he was living in a dream.


    Cordelia was also teary-eyed. ¡°Yes, it''s not toote. It''s just right!¡±


    She wanted to say more, but her voice began to fail her, leaving only tears of joy.


    Dorian suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Who cares if you''re Scott''s biological daughter? I got to hear you


    call me dad first! It was all worth it! Even getting kidnapped was worth it!¡±


    He grabbed Cordelia''s hand as heughed. ¡°Cordelia, should we go find those people and get


    kidnapped again? I feel like I''m dreaming; I don''t want to wake up!¡±


    Vivienne, Percival, and Cordelia all stared at him, unsure of how to respond.


    After a moment of heartfelt emotion, Dorian made a decision. ¡°Now that Vivienne has called me dad,


    I''m definitely going to stay in Rivenwood.¡±


    He turned to Vivienne. ¡°The perfume form your mother gave me, I was nning on never using it


    again. But now, I want to use it to start apany. Vivienne, I also want to use the 10-million-dor


    marriage gift your grandfather gave me to start this business. I want to earn enough to support you.¡±


    He spoke without any hesitation, causing Vivienne to smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Did you just now decide to start apany?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dorian replied. ¡°On the way here, I was thinking about it. Alliance Enterprises is a good


    own two feet. I want to be a strong pir for my family. When Astrid gets married, her inws won''t dare


    look down on her.¡±


    Vivienne frowned. ¡°The people pretending to be you also mentioned starting a perfumepany not


    long ago.¡±


    Dorian paused as he recalled something. ¡°I remember now. They asked me for the perfume form. I


    told them I had torn it up. But why would they want to start a perfumepany?¡±


    Vivienne frowned but didn''t reply.


    Percival spoke up. ¡°They must have thought that the form for the potion was written into the perfume


    form.¡±


    Karen''s medical expertise was admired by all of GTO. She was involved in the research of the potion,


    and if she were able to destroy the potion in theb and even bring some bottles out, she must know


    the form.


    The person who had the most contact with Karen was Dorian, and he did give Vivienne the potion, so


    GTO must have thought that the potion form was written into the perfume form.


    Vivienne sneered. ¡°Do they really think my mom would be stupid enough to write something that


    important into a perfume form?¡±


    ¡°Only a fool would disguise themselves so poorly.¡± Percivalmented coldly.


    Despite their disguises as Dorian and Cordelia, he and Vivienne had managed to remain mostly


    undetected.


    Dorian listened to their exnation and finally came to understand it. With a nod, he turned around,


    and from his underpants pocket, he pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Vivienne. "Vivienne,


    could you check if there are any medical ingredients in this perfume recipe?"


    Vivienne and Percival were dumbfounded.


    He kept something that important in his underpants pocket?!


    Dorian noticed Vivienne¡¯s hesitation in taking the recipe, so he let out an awkward chuckle. "Ever since


    that student from ss Eighteen was kidnapped, I''ve been worried about being targeted. Anything


    your mother left me, I keep safely. The perfume recipe is so important that I naturally have to keep it


    with me all the time¡­ ahem¡­"


    Dorian cleared his throat and continued. "To prevent it from being stolen, I asked Cordelia¡­ No, your


    mom, to sew a secret pocket into my underpants¡­ ahem¡­ so even if anything unexpected happens, I


    don''t have to worry about it being stolen."


    Vivienne¡¯s lips twitched. She always felt helpless when it came to Dorian. "The recipe doesn''t have any


    medical ingredients. I checked it a long time ago."


    Dorian let out another awkward chuckle and put away the recipe. "In that case, I''ll keep it."


    After talking for a while, Vivienne decided it was time for Dorian and Cordelia to rest. She and Percival


    were about to leave when suddenly Cordelia eximed, "Oh my! Thaddeus is still in Havenwood!


    Vivienne, let¡¯s rush over to bring him back."


    Vivienne was a bit taken aback.


    How long did it take her to remember her own son?


    Thaddeus must be sneezing right now.


    "I''ve already brought Thaddeus back. You both rest; we still have some issues to sort out." Vivienne


    said.


    They still had the GTO guys to handle.


    And there was Pa, too. She also needed to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    After exiting the apartment, Vivienne and Percival headed straight to the ce where Quincy was being


    held captive.


    En route, Vivienne leaned against her chair with her mobile phone clutched in her hands. The screen


    lingered on a single text message.


    [GTO dispatched two teams. Dorian and Cordelia have been relocated. Quincy is their new point man.]


    Percival nced at her phone, then spoke slowly. "Still thinking about that message, are you?"


    Vivienne''s gaze dropped, and her voice became weary. "Yeah."


    She''d received the text the previous night.


    Immediately, she''d tried to trace the sender using her hacking skills.


    She wasn''t one to brag about her abilities, but finding the name of a phone''s owner was usually a piece


    of cake for her.


    This time, however, she found nothing. Not only was she unable to trace the sender''s name, but she


    couldn''t even locate them.


    This person was a hacker with skills far surpassing her own. Every move she made seemed to be


    anticipated. This mysterious opponent effortlessly evaded all her attempts to find him.


    It was perhaps the most frustrating experience she''d ever had in the realm of hacking.


    "The sender created a localwork to send the message. They''re indeed quite skilled. When I tried to


    trace them, I was blocked." Percival spoke with a grave expression.


    Vivienne blinked in surprise. "Mr. Wolf, you know how to hack?"


    She''d had no idea that Percival possessed such skills.


    "I learned from my mentor." Percival lit a cigarette and blew out a ring of smoke. "Her hacking skills


    were unparalleled, not just in Veridia but in the world. Unfortunately, I only learned the basics."


    Vivienne stayed silent. Her mother''s hacking skills were indeed formidable. The first thing she learned


    from her was hacking.


    Her own skills, heavily influenced by her mother''s teachings, were perhaps even stronger than her


    medical knowledge.


    After her mother''s death, she''d never encountered another hacker of the same caliber.


    And now, not only had a highly skilled hacker emerged, but they also seemed to know everything about


    her and the people around her.


    Upon seeing Vivienne''s troubled expression, Percival spoke again. "GTO doesn''t have a hacker this


    skilled. My sources tell me that you already took care of their best hacker, Felix. The rest are not on


    Felix''s level."


    Percival paused for a moment before adding, "Whoever is sending you these messages is likely an ally,


    not an enemy."


    Vivienne nodded. Her suspicions were confirmed. It was due to this realization that she''d managed to


    handle Rowan and Ismene and then meet with Quincy.


    Sure enough, the person sending the messages was indeed helping her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Vivienne''s phone rang again.


    It was another text message.


    She opened it to find another message from the same sender.


    [Watch out for Scott.]


    Vivienne''s eyebrows knitted together as she handed the phone to Percival.


    After reading the message, Percival fell silent for a moment. "This person seems to know a lot about


    everyone around you. We still don''t know much about Scott, but they seem to know everything."


    Just as he finished speaking, Vivienne''s phone rang once more.


    Another message from the same sender. "Abandon the potion. GTO. The virus experiment. Newborn


    baby."


    Vivienne''s eyes widened as she turned sharply to Percival. "Have there been any reports of missing


    newborns recently?"


    Percival, having read the message as well, frowned deeply. "I haven''t received any such news."


    His current mission, given to him by the government, was to find the potion that Lark had taken. So far,


    he hadn''t received any other notifications.


    His intelligencework hadn''t picked up on any unusual activities from GTO either.


    Vivienne''s expression suddenly changed. "We''ve been yed! They''re trying to distract us with the


    potion!"


    As she finished speaking, the two exchanged a nce before simultaneously pulling out their phones


    to make calls.


    Vivienne called Matthew. "I need you to send everyone out. Look for any missing newborns in the past


    six months. Nationwide. I want to know the results as soon as possible."


    Matthew, sensing the urgency in Vivienne''s voice, responded seriously. "Yes, Vivienne."


    Next, she sent a message to Draven. "Issue an order of the Nine Mystics Society. Nationwide search


    for missing newborns."


    Meanwhile, Percival called Leopold. "Inform the intelligencework to look for missing newborns.


    Report back to the government."


    Leopold acknowledged the order and began to arrange it.


    After hanging up, Percival stepped on the gas, speeding the car along.


    Soon, they arrived at a factory. This was Percival''s private base.


    The two of them got out of the car and walked straight in.


    Quincy was tied to a chair with her eyes covered. She was remarkably calm.


    After sensing them approaching, a sly smile appeared on her face. "Finally decided to show up, have


    you?"


    Percival looked at her impassively and gave Thomas a nod.


    Understanding the gesture, Thomas stepped forward to remove the blindfold from Quincy''s eyes.


    The harsh light hurt Quincy''s eyes, but after tilting her head slightly, she was able to see Vivienne and


    Percival clearly.


    She let out a coldugh. "I never thought I''d end up in your hands. Well, do what you will!"


    From the moment she was captured, she knew what her fate would be.


    Percival had someone bring over two chairs. He and Vivienne then sat across from Quincy. He crossed


    his legs and tapped his fingers rhythmically against his knee. "Quincy, real name Barnaby, twenty-five


    years old. Kidnapped and sold to GTO at the age of thirteen. You were supposed to be a test subject,


    but you were smart. You chose to join them instead.


    You''re a genius. You finished all the middle school courses by the time you were in the sixth grade.


    You''re a master of disguise, and you''re excellent at conducting chemical experiments. You''ve


    He stopped abruptly at this point.


    Quincy smirked. "But what?"


    "Every person you''ve been assigned to is still alive and kicking." Percival said in a leisurely tone.


    Vivienne peered at him in surprise. His words mirrored exactly what she had discovered during her


    investigation.


    Quincy frowned at him with confusion etched on her face. "Who exactly are you?"


    She knew Vivienne. She had made sure to thoroughly investigate Vivienne before embarking on her


    mission.


    And naturally, she knew about Percival as well. Since he was Vivienne''s fianc¨¦, she had made it her


    business to know about him. But all she found out was that he was the underachieving seventh


    grandson of the Ellington family.


    There was nothing remarkable about him.


    Yet he seemed to know an awful lot about her.


    "Who I am isn''t important. What you need to know is that we can bring down GTO and reunite you with


    your family." Percival said slowly.


    "Why should I believe you?" Quincy scoffed. Ever since she had been trafficked into GTO at the age of


    thirteen, she knew that the only person she could trust was herself.


    "Because your brother is one of mine." Percival responded indifferently.


    Quincy''s expression shifted. "I don''t believe you!"


    Her brother was long dead. He was murdered by the people of GTO.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Percival said nothing and just nced at his wristwatch.


    Soon after, the hooting of a car horn echoed from outside.


    Thomas immediately stepped out.


    Shortly, he returned, apanied by an attractive young man who looked to be in histe twenties.


    Upon seeing Quincy, the man''s eyes instantly moistened. "Quincy!"


    "Brother!" Quincy looked stupefied at the man before her. "How could it be? Weren''t you..."


    She witnessed the GTO gang murder her brother.


    No!


    It was a lie!


    It must have been a lie!


    "I didn''t die!" Caspian¡¯s eyes were ssy with tears. "Ever since you were kidnapped, we searched for


    you for years with no luck. I swore to join the national forces. After graduation, I joined Captain


    Percival''s team and infiltrated GTO under a false identity. They discovered my cover, but the captain


    had a contingency n. They shot me and left me for dead in a mass grave." Caspian nced at


    Percival. "Captain Percival sent someone to rescue me."


    After seeing the disbelief on Barnaby''s face, Caspian stepped forward. "Quincy, I truly am your brother.


    Nobody is lying."


    Thomas moved to untie Barnaby''s ropes.


    Barnaby reached up to touch Caspian''s face as tears welled up in her eyes. "Brother, it really is you!


    You''re not dead!"


    She learned of Caspian''s undercover mission to infiltrate GTO when they recognized each other. But to


    fulfill his mission, he had to keep his distance from her. After a brief reunion, they lost contact.


    Thest time she saw him, she heard that GTO had caught an undercover agent. The higher-ups sent


    someone to eliminate Caspian. Upon hearing this, she rushed to save him. When she arrived, she


    couldn''t act in time, but Caspian gave her a look, signaling her to stay calm.


    She had many internal battles, but in the end, she restrained herself from saving him.


    She knew that if she had acted, both she and her brother would be killed.


    She wanted to live to finish the business her brother couldn''t, and avenge her brother.


    "Yes, I''m not dead!" Caspian embraced her as his tears andughter mingled. "You stubborn girl, why


    did you change your code name? If you hadn''t, the captain would have known that you were my sister."


    When he infiltrated GTO and met Barnaby, she told him her code name was ck Fox.


    So the captain had always thought that his sister''s code name was ck Fox.


    It was during a mission when he saw Barnaby that he was startled. He didn''t react at the moment but


    reported the incident to the captain after returning to the team.


    "I was afraid that the ck Fox code name would leave traces for GTO to discover, so I changed it."


    Barnaby hadn''t expected that a code name would almost prevent her from ever seeing her brother


    again.


    "Enough! You can catch upter." Percival suddenly interrupted them. "Barnaby, are you ready to talk


    to us now?"


    After regaining herposure, Barnaby turned to face Percival. "I know what you''re going to ask, but I


    don''t know much. Everymand GTO issues is executed through tiny tech devices. As for the higher-


    ups, I only know one, Mr. B."


    "Mr. B?" Percival''s brows furrowed slightly. "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been trying to win his trust and get close to him, but even now, I have no idea what


    Mr. B looks like. I only know he''s in Rivenwood. Rowan and Ismene should have had contact with him.


    Oh, and Mr. B is the second-inmand of GTO. As for who the boss is, that''s still a mystery."


    Percival and Vivienne simultaneously furrowed their brows.


    The second-inmand?


    GTO seemed to be moreplex than they thought.


    A momentter, Percival spoke up. "I want you to make contact with Mr. B."


    "It''s no use. Mr. B has an extensive informationwork. The moment a mission fails on my end, he will


    know immediately. I can''t go back to GTO."


    "The news was blocked immediately. My men are disguised as GTO members and are guarding the


    ce. You''re safe for now. I''ll give you a potion."


    Barnaby was taken aback. "You''re entrusting me with something this important?"


    "Yes. First, win Mr. B''s trust." Percival said.


    "What''s in it for me if I help you?" Barnaby asked after a moment of silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want Vivienne to treat someone for me."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Who?"


    "A child. She''s been injected with something and is on the brink of death. GTO abandoned her, but I


    managed to rescue her. She''s in a safe ce now." Barnaby exined.


    She knew Vivienne was an excellent doctor. At the moment, saving the child seemed to rely solely on


    Vivienne.


    "Deal!" Vivienne agreed readily.


    Upon leaving the factory, Percival and Vivienne climbed into the car. He turned to her and asked, "What


    do you think? Did you find anything?"


    "She wasn''t lying. The psychological test just now showed no fluctuations except when she recognized


    Caspian. She really doesn''t know anything about the virus experiment." Vivienne responded slowly.


    Percival furrowed his brows. "It seems we can''t fully trust the person who sent you the message. It may


    be Mr. B trying to mislead us."


    "Yes." Vivienne nodded. "Regardless, we need to check if there have been any instances of missing


    infants. The virus experiment is even more terrifying than the potion experiment."


    Her mother''s potion only amplified a person''s strength indefinitely.


    But a virus could be spread on arge scale.


    GTO''s objective was still unclear.


    But most importantly, if there were missing infants, they had to save those children.


    "Yes, I''ll handle this." After a pause, Percival continued, "Vivienne, I n to hand over the potion to the


    government."


    "Alright." The potion was of no use in her hands.


    Herb was developing an antidote for the potion, and she believed results would be out soon.


    At that moment, Vivienne''s phone rang.


    It was Matthew.


    She picked up the call, responded to whatever was said on the other end, and finally told Matthew,


    "Alright, bring them over."


    "Drive me back to the Brooks Mansion." She said after hanging up.


    Percival cocked his head. "Who are we bringing over?"


    Vivienne gave him a coy smile. "You''ll see when we get there."


    Percival didn''t ask further and started the car.


    Half an hourter, they stopped about a mile away from the Brooks Mansion.


    Soon, another car pulled up.


    Matthew got out, and with him were Dorian and Cordelia.


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Rowan, Ismene?"


    The Dorian and Cordelia in front of him were actually Rowan and Ismene in disguise.


    Vivienne smirked. "It''s only polite to return a favor."


    Rowan and Ismene approached her. "Vivienne."


    "Hmm." Vivienne responded nonchntly. "Once inside, just act like before."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Don''t worry, Vivienne. We''ll do as you say." Rowan assured her. "But the antidote..."


    "You''ll get your antidote once the job is done." Vivienne replied indifferently.


    "Understood."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    It was a long night at the Miller household.


    Mark hadn''te home again. Pa tried calling him numerous times throughout the night, but to no


    avail.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± The automated female voice once again


    echoed in her ear.


    Frustrated, Pa threw her phone onto the bed and was just about to take a shower when suddenly,


    someone climbed in through the balcony window.


    "Ah!" Pa let out a scream, only to have it muffled when someone covered her mouth with a cloth.


    After a brief struggle, she felt dizzy and fainted.


    When Pa finally came to, she found herself looking into the eyes of Vivienne and Percival.


    She was bound and could not move.


    She struggled and red at Vivienne with hatred in her eyes. "Vivienne, you little witch! What do you


    want with me? I''m warning you; you better let me go!"


    Vivienne stood over her while looking down calmly. "Didn''t you want to know where Arabe is? I can


    take you to her."


    Pa was taken aback. "You would do that? Out of the kindness of your heart?"


    "Heh." Vivienneughed. "I''ve always been rather kind."


    Right. She would never admit that she wasn''t a kind person.


    "Where is she?" Pa asked impatiently.


    "She''s..." Vivienne deliberately trailed off as her eyes twinkled with amusement. "In a certain state,


    entertaining clients, I believe."


    Upon hearing this, Pa started shaking with rage. "Vivienne!! How dare you! How dare you do this to


    my Katara?!"


    Vivienne just shrugged as she wore a smirk on her face. "Pa, you''re being rather ungrateful. I was


    just trying to save Katara."


    "You''re full of crap! You sent her to that ce, and you have the nerve to say you saved her?!" Pa


    was beside herself with anger.


    She was right.


    It was Vivienne!


    While she was living the good life at the Brooks Mansion, she sent Katara to suffer in that hellhole.


    Entertaining clients?!


    How could her Katara be doing such a thing?


    "Katara tried tomit suicide several times but was always saved in the nick of time. Despite the scar


    on her face, she knew how to use her assets and win over her clients. Now, she''s the top girl in the


    state, and she¡¯s making a lot of money. So, you see," herugh grew deeper, "I did save her, didn''t I?"


    "Ahhhh!" Pa screamed at the top of her lungs. "Vivienne, I will kill you!"


    She struggled with all her might, but the person behind her kicked her to the ground and pinned her


    down, rendering her immobile.


    She lost all rational thought and began hurling a barrage of insults at Vivienne.


    "You''ll pay for this! You''re just like your mother! You¡¯re a cheap harlot who seduces men! Your mother''s


    in hell, and you''ll join her soon! If you have the guts, kill me! If not, I''lle after you for the rest of my


    life! I will avenge Katara!"


    Vivienne justughed. "You won''t get the chance, Pa."


    Pa thought back to Vivienne''s earlier words about taking her to Arabe, and a wave of fear washed


    over her.


    But then she burst into hystericalughter. "Hahaha! Scott lost Katara, and now she''s ended up like


    this, but he never thought his own daughter would turn out to be a devil! You didn''te to find your


    family; you came to bring disaster to the Brooks family!


    You''re just like your mother! You¡¯ll bring nothing but doom to the Brooks family! It''s pitiful how my


    parents think you''re a good person and always protect you. Hahaha! It''sughable how naive they are!


    God! Why don''t you strike this little witch down with lightning and let her join her mother?!"


    She continued her tirade, but Vivienne remained calm. She showed no signs of anger.


    Exhausted, Pa copsed on the floor while continuing to re at Vivienne with pure hatred in her


    eyes.


    Seeing that she had stopped talking, Vivienne crouched down and looked at her. After a pause, she


    said, "I am not Scott''s daughter."


    Pa''s eyes widened in shock. "You..."


    Before she could ask anything else, Vivienne had already stood up. "Take her away. I don''t want her


    "Yes." Thomas replied without hesitation.


    Pa was hoisted up to her feet and dragged towards a car.


    Suddenly, she started screaming hysterically. "Vivienne! What''s your scheme?! What are you nning


    to do to the Brooks family?! My brother has been so good to you! Why are you doing this to him?!


    You''re a curse!


    I was wrong! Please let me go! I won''t oppose you anymore; just spare the Brooks family! They''re


    innocent!"


    Pa was babbling incoherently.


    Vivienne¡¯s smile faded, and her face became expressionless as she looked at Pa. "Your only


    mistake was messing with my family."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially Thaddeus, who was just a child.


    She despised anyone who dared toy a hand on a child.


    "But it was Paul who started it!" Pa protested.


    Vivienne sneered. "And you think he''ll get away with it?"


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Pa behind.


    Percival followed her, but stopped halfway. "Pa has been missing her daughter. Let''s give them a


    chance to reunite for a few decades, perhaps." He said to Thomas.


    "Understood." Thomas replied.


    With that, Percival and Vivienne left.


    ...


    The following days were quiet.


    Rowan and Ismene continued to y the part of Dorian and Cordelia,ing and going freely while


    staying at the Brooks Mansion.


    Meanwhile, the investigation into the missing infants led by Vivienne and Percival hadn''t yielded any


    results yet.


    These past few days, Vivienne had been splitting her time between theb, checking on her


    experiments, and arranging the establishment of a newpany with Dorian.


    Rowan had previously attempted to swindle the perfume form from Vivienne under the guise of


    starting apany. In reality, they had no intention of setting up a business; it was all a charade for


    Vivienne''s benefit.


    However, it was undeniable that Dorian had a knack for business.


    In Havenwood, Beatrice looked down on her meek son and was constantly suppressing him. Little did


    she know that the one with true potential was Dorian.


    In just a few days, Dorian had already formted a n, located a suitable business premise, and


    started recruiting staff.


    However, with Mr. B still atrge and the person who had been messaging Vivienne still unidentified,


    Dorian had to keep the formation of hispany under wraps.


    The most pressing issue at the moment was Thaddeus'' education.


    Since Dorian and Cordelia decided to stay in Rivenwood, Thaddeus could no longer attend Capital


    Elementary School in Havenwood, especially since the school was on break.


    A few days ago, Vivienne had arranged for Thaddeus'' school transfer to Heston Elementary School in


    Rivenwood, another prestigious institution.


    However, Thaddeus had experienced constant abuse and kidnapping during his transition from


    Havenwood to Rivenwood, causing him significant emotional distress. He was finding it difficult to fit in


    with his new ssmates.


    Furthermore, he wasgging behind his peers.


    Dorian and Cordelia were worried that he wouldn''t be able to keep up academically, so they asked


    Vivienne to find a private tutor for him.


    While Vivienne was capable of teaching him herself, she had her te full with herb work,


    investigating the situation with GTO, and searching for the missing infants. With so much on her te,


    Vivienne agreed to Dorian''s request.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Vivienne''s intention to hire a private tutor for Thaddeus soon caught Judith¡¯s attention.


    She promptly came over and volunteered enthusiastically. "Vivienne, I heard you''re looking for a tutor


    for Thaddeus so he can have lessons at home. Why don''t you let me handle it?"


    Although Thaddeus being kidnapped wasn''t her doing, it was still linked to her nheless.


    She, as Pa¡¯s mother, couldn¡¯t pretend that the havoc she had caused didn¡¯t happen.


    "That¡¯s not necessary!" Vivienne refused outright.


    If she had felt a bit of fondness for Judith before, she certainly wouldn''t show her true feelings now.


    "If it weren''t for Pa''s foolishness and the mess she made, Thaddeus wouldn''t have been


    traumatized." Judith sighed and continued, "Every time I think about it, I feel terrible. Let me make


    amends by finding a tutor for Thaddeus."


    Despite Judith''s sincerity, Vivienne remained unmoved. "Judith, I can handle my brother''s matters. The


    Brooks family need not concern themselves."


    Judith stiffened when she heard Vivienne address her like this.


    Vivienne used to call her ''grandma.''


    Now, she wouldn''t even use that term.


    It seemed that Pa''s actions had deeply hurt her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Judith sighed. "Vivienne, I know you bear a grudge against me and against the Brooks family, but I


    sincerely want to do something for you. Finding a tutor is a small matter. I promise to find a reliable


    teacher for Thaddeus."


    After a pause, Judith continued, "I noticed you''ve beening homete recently, so I assume you''re


    quite busy. I also heard your foster parents are starting apany, and you''re probably helping them.


    Let me handle these small matters."


    The foster parents she mentioned were actually Rowan and Ismene.


    She didn''t know their charade, so seeing them frequentlying and going, she knew about their


    ns to start apany.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. Indeed, she had been quite busytely. Selecting a tutor required careful


    screening and interviews. Regardless of other factors, the Brooks family should be able to handle this


    well.


    After a moment of silence, Vivienne nodded. "Alright, thank you."


    "Don''t worry." Judith patted her hand with a smile. "I will find the most suitable tutor for Thaddeus. I will


    make sure he doesn''t fall behind in his studies!"


    While they were talking, a servant came to knock on the door.


    "What is it?" Judith asked.


    "Miss Pendleton is here. She wishes to see you." The servant quickly reported.


    Miss Pendleton?


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. Calista was like a bad penny.


    Was she trying to make her anxious to give her some entertainment?


    Judith could tell Vivienne didn''t particrly like Calista, but she was a guest and a close friend of the


    family. They couldn''t turn her away, so she signaled the servant to let her in.


    The servant nodded and left.


    Soon, she brought Calista in.


    As soon as Calista entered the living room, she saw Judith and Vivienne sitting there.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she smiled. "Judith, Vivienne."


    Her visit wasn''t for anything else but to inquire about Vivienne''s situation.


    Thest time she ran into Vivienne near the research institution, she couldn''t figure out why she was


    there and was even more envious that Percival was there to pick her up.


    Vivienne nced at her indifferently without saying a word.


    Judith nodded and smiled. "What brings you here today?"


    "Nothing in particr." Calista sat down elegantly, putting on a perfect performance in front of the


    elderlydy. "Just that something happened between Vivienne and me before. I felt guilty and wanted


    to invite Vivienne for a meal as an apology."


    Without even lifting her eyes, Vivienne said indifferently, "No."


    "I understand there were many misunderstandings between us, which might have upset Vivienne."


    Upon seeing Vivienne''s cold expression, Calista quickly put on an apologetic face. "I don¡¯t want our


    misunderstandings to pile up, so it''s better to clear them sooner."


    "The Pendleton family and the Brooks family are both distinguished families in Rivenwood. We always


    run into each other. Why make things unpleasant?"


    She ended up making Vivienne sound like the unreasonable one.


    Vivienne nced at Calista sitting and sneered. "Are you worthy enough to have a meal with me?"


    With that, she got up and left, leaving a stunned Calista behind.


    Calista clenched her fists in fury. She never expected Vivienne to be so defiant in front of Judith.


    She had politely invited her for a meal, but Vivienne didn''t even consider it. She outright refused.


    She acted as if Calista were some kind of pest, like just a touch would make her ufortable.


    "A lot happened recently. Vivienne may not be in a good mood." Sensing Calista''s displeasure, Judith


    tried to defuse the situation. "Don''t take it to heart. Vivienne didn''t mean any harm."


    "Judith, I don''t mind." Calista''s smile was quite strained.


    Why?


    What gave Vivienne the right to be cherished by both Percival and Judith?!


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t understand, causing her resentment to grow.


    Judith didn''t notice the expression on Calista¡¯s face. She turned to the maid beside her and said, "I


    want you to find the best private tutor in town. Someone with pristine credentials and a spotless


    background. I want nothing but the best, and I want it quickly. Don''t dy!"


    The maid nodded and left immediately.


    Upon hearing this, Calista asked, "Judith, howe you suddenly thought of hiring a private tutor?"


    Judith didn''t think it was a secret that she needed to hire a tutor for Thaddeus. "Vivienne is thinking


    about getting a tutor for her little brother."


    Vivienne''s little brother?


    Calista had heard that Vivienne had a little brother, and he was currently living with the Brooks family.


    Wasn''t this a golden opportunity?


    If she could be Thaddeus'' tutor, she could legitimatelye and go from the Brooks household


    and interact more with Judith and Baron.


    She didn''t particrly care about her rtionship with the Brooks family, but she was aware of the ties


    between the older generations.


    If she could win the favor of Baron and Judith, her mother could easily marry into the Brooks family,


    and with the connection of the Brooks family, marrying Percival would be a breeze.


    With that thought, Calista chimed in. "Judith, I actually have some free timetely, so I could help him


    catch up on his studies."


    "You?" Judith was taken aback.


    Calista came from a medical family and was currently working at a research institute. Where did she


    find the time to tutor a child?


    Calista exined with a smile, "Judith, there''s some misunderstanding between me and Vivienne. I


    thought this might be a good opportunity to ease our rtionship. You wouldn''t want us to act like


    enemies every time we meet, would you? We''re all from the same social circle, after all, and our


    families interact regrly. This hostility isn''t good for either of us."


    Judith could somewhat see through Calista''s little scheme, and although she was aware that Calista


    was trying to marry her mother off to Scott, she couldn''t deny that Calista would indeed make an


    excellent tutor. Her credentials were top-notch. She was among the elite nationwide.


    After much thought, Judith agreed. "Alright, if you''re willing, then I''ll have to trouble you. Thaddeus is a


    child of the Brooks family, and I hope he can learn well, so he won¡¯t let Vivienne down."


    Calista''s lips curled up in a smile as she replied, "Leave it to me. You won''t be disappointed."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    With Judith''s consent, under the guise of tutoring Thaddeus, Calista began to frequently visit the


    Brooks Mansion.


    The Brooks family was somewhat surprised by her frequent visits, but out of respect for their matriarch,


    no one raised any objections.


    "Thaddeus, could you try solving this problem?"


    Calista, bored out of her mind, flipped through his textbook and tossed a workbook in front of


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thaddeus.


    Thaddeus was still just a kid. He was hardly capable of basic arithmetic.


    After looking at the exercises in the textbook, she felt like a joke.


    Here she was, a medical prodigy admired by all, teaching a child to add and subtract.


    One plus one equals two; two apples plus three apples make five.


    If it weren''t for her ulterior motives, she would never put up with this.


    "Calista." Thaddeus, holding his third-grade workbook, said ufortably, "I can''t¡­"


    "You''re so stupid." Calista scolded him. She closed the textbook and said, "If it weren''t for your sister,


    Vivienne, do you think you could stay in the Brooks family? You have no connection with the Brooks


    family. You¡¯re a mere branch member trying to climb up to the main Brooks family. It''s wishful thinking!"


    Thaddeus bit his lip as tears welled up in his eyes.


    "You dare cry?" Calista sneered. "You¡¯re just like your sister! You¡¯re pretending to be pitiful to gain


    sympathy. Who do you think you''re fooling? Do you think I will pity you like the Brooks family?"


    As she spoke, she gave Thaddeus a pinch out of frustration. "It''s all because of your sister! She stole


    everything that was mine! You two siblings are the same. You both deserve death!"


    Thaddeus tried to dodge, but he still defended Vivienne. "My sister is not like that! You can''t speak ill of


    my sister! She''s good to me! She''s good at everything!"


    The more Thaddeus defended Vivienne, the angrier Calista got.


    Why did everyone think Vivienne was so good? Baron and Richard were also fond of Vivienne, and


    Percival treated her like a treasure.


    "Shut up!" Calista snapped and lost her temper.


    Thaddeus stubbornly looked at her with tears streaming down his face.


    "Thaddeus,e have some fruit!" Just then, Judith and a maid walked in and saw this. "What''s


    wrong? Why is he crying?"


    The maid ced a bowl of fruit on the table, and Judith quickly strode over to wipe Thaddeus'' tears.


    "Thaddeus, tell Grandma why you are crying."


    "I¡­"


    Thaddeus was about to answer honestly when Calista red at him sharply.


    He closed his mouth in fear and turned his head away.


    "The problems were too difficult." Calista quickly pretended to be considerate and answered,


    "Thaddeus couldn''t solve them and got upset."


    Judith believed her andforted Thaddeus. "If you can''t solve them, just learn slowly. Calista is very


    good. If you learn from her, you will seed in your studies."


    "Of course, Thaddeus is very smart and can catch up quickly. I believe he will catch up soon." Calista''s


    gaze was threatening as she stared at Thaddeus.


    "That''s right! Thaddeus is Vivienne''s brother, so of course he''s smart!"


    Judith patted Thaddeus'' head. "Then study hard. Grandma will have someone prepare your favorite


    snacks. You can eat them after ss."


    Thaddeus nodded timidly, not daring to look into Judith''s eyes.


    Judith soon left with the maid, leaving Calista and Thaddeus alone in the room.


    "Good. Just like that. If you dare tell the truth, I''ll make you regret it!" Calista satisfyingly said.


    Thaddeus lowered his head in fear, not daring to speak.


    ...


    A few dayster.


    Vivienne had been busy these past few days. The investigation she and Percival hadunched


    regarding the missing infants had yielded results.


    A total of twenty infants were missing from three viges.


    These three areas were remote and impoverished, and several infants missing from each. Thew


    enforcement officers were unaware of the GTO organization and treated the cases as kidnappings.


    GTO was very secretive; therefore, their superiors were unaware of their activities.


    Vivienne and Percival visited these three areas to get a better understanding of the situation.


    They wanted to save the children, but they didn''t know the exact location of GTO''s base, nor did they


    know if they would target other areas. Most importantly, they didn''t know how many infants GTO


    wanted to use for their virus experiments. These were all unknowns.


    Currently, the only way to get some answers was to find Mr. B.


    But despite their best efforts, they had not been able to locate Mr. B.


    Rowan and Ismene also tried to contact Mr. B, but he did not appear.


    Therefore, the task of saving the children was handed over to Percival, who was to report to the


    national authorities.


    After handling this matter, Vivienne returned to the Brooks Mansion.


    When she arrived, it was lunchtime.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Calista sitting at the dining table.


    She frowned, walked over, and sat next to Thaddeus with a displeased expression.


    Judithughed. "Vivienne, we haven''t seen you for a few days. Did something happen?"


    Vivienne nced at Thaddeus and replied to Judith''s question. "Yes, I had some things to take care


    of."


    As she finished speaking, she reached up to pat Thaddeus¡¯ head, but he deftly sidestepped her.


    Vivienne¡¯s fingers hovered, and her voice was a soft murmur as she asked, ¡°Thaddeus, how have you


    been these past few days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Thaddeus¡¯ voice was so soft that Vivienne, who was sitting next to him, could


    barely hear him.


    Vivienne nced at him with an indecipherable gaze. She then swept her eyes over the crowd


    gathered at the dinner table as a cold chill emanated from her.


    She looked up at Judith, her voice as cold as a winter frost. ¡°Who has been bullying Thaddeus while I


    was away?¡±


    Judith looked startled, then she quickly replied, ¡°What are you talking about? Thaddeus is well-


    respected in the Brooks household. I¡¯ve made that clear to everyone. No one would dare bully him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivienne¡¯s fork ttered onto the table. ¡°Do you think I am blind to the changes in my


    brother?¡±


    The Brooks family members exchanged surprised nces.


    ¡°Vivienne, have you misunderstood something? I can assure you that no one in the Brooks household


    would dare bully Thaddeus.¡± Judith said quickly.


    ¡°Assure?¡± Vivienne coldly looked at her. ¡°Is your assurance worth anything?¡±


    Judith was taken aback.


    Her assurance was indeed worthless.


    Despite Pa''s repeated disruptions, the Brooks family, although they promised strict punishment,


    always ended up protecting her because she was their kin.


    Just a few days ago, the Miller family unexpectedly showed up, iming Pa had gone missing. Even


    though Judith had imed to sever ties with Pa, she still sent people to search for her.


    Judith¡¯s gaze fell on Thaddeus. She hadn¡¯t noticed any changes in him.


    From the moment Thaddeus arrived at the Brooks household, he rarely spoke and seemed afraid to


    interact with people.


    So she didn¡¯t understand why Vivienne was so upset.


    On second thought, Vivienne and Thaddeus had a close rtionship. Perhaps Vivienne had noticed


    something that others hadn''t.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Judith proposed an idea. ¡°Is it the tutoring? Has it been too tiring and


    made Thaddeus unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Tutoring?¡± Vivienne asked as she furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Yes, Vivienne, I am currently Thaddeus¡¯ home tutor.¡± Calista responded calmly, ¡°Were you not aware?¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    No sooner had Calista''s words fallen than the Brooks family felt a sudden chill descend upon them.


    Vivienne¡¯s calm aura copsed like a fallen soldier, and an oppressive darkness cloaked her.


    Carl, K, and Ashley felt an involuntary shiver run down their spines.


    They turned to look at Judith, unable toprehend why Calista had been appointed as Thaddeus''


    tutor.


    They had been away from home for thest couple of days and had only returnedtest night, so


    they were ignorant of Thaddeus'' new academic arrangement.


    Upon hearing this, they were taken aback.


    The tension between Calista and Vivienne was palpable to anyone who saw them.


    Why would the olddy add fuel to the fire by asking her to tutor Thaddeus?


    Vivienne cast a cold nce at Calista, then turned her icy gaze to Judith. "Since when have I agreed to


    let her tutor Thaddeus?"


    Judith was taken aback by Vivienne''s question. She stammered, "Vivienne, didn''t you ask me to find a


    tutor for Thaddeus?"


    "I might have, but did I specify Calista?" Vivienne returned her question with an impassive expression.


    ¡°Vivienne!¡± Calista¡¯s patience seemed to snap. ¡°What do you mean by that? I kindly offered to tutor


    your brother, and not only do you not appreciate it, but you also treat me with such disdain?! Isn¡¯t that a


    bit too much?!¡±


    Vivienne turned her piercing gaze toward Calista. Her eyes were gleaming like a wolf in the darkness,


    instilling a fear that made Calista involuntarily shut her mouth.


    Realizing that Vivienne was genuinely angry, Judith hurriedly tried to exin, "Vivienne, when I asked


    the maid to find a tutor, Ms. Pendleton happened to be around. She volunteered to tutor Thaddeus, and


    considering her impressive credentials and her reputation as a medical prodigy, I thought Thaddeus


    could learn a lot from her. So, I took the liberty of appointing her."


    Before Vivienne could respond, Judith continued, "If you don''t approve of Ms. Pendleton, I will ensure


    she doesn''te here tomorrow. I apologize for not considering your feelings."


    She always thought that the friction between Vivienne and Calista was just a minor issue.


    She never expected Vivienne to react so explosively.


    Her re was murderous. It was utterly terrifying.


    She had never seen Vivienne like this before.


    After a long silence, Vivienne turned to Thaddeus and softly asked, "Thaddeus, tell me, has she


    mistreated you?¡±


    Thaddeus timidly raised his head while his gaze avoided Calista. He responded in a tremulous voice.


    ¡°She...she¡¯s nice¡­¡±


    He could not tell the truth. In reality, Calista often resorted to corporal punishment.


    Instead of imparting knowledge, she kept bombarding him with questions.


    If he failed to answer correctly, various forms of punishment awaited him.


    Vivienne, sensing that Thaddeus was hiding something, gently reassured him. "Don¡¯t be scared,


    Thaddeus. Tell me if she has mistreated you. I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡­¡± Thaddeus had been chastised several times and was now consumed by fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Is Vivienne questioning my ability?¡± Calista interrupted Thaddeus. ¡°Judith entrusted Thaddeus to me,


    and I ammitted to tutoring him well. My knowledge is more than sufficient to tutor a child.¡±


    Vivienne looked at her coldly, causing Calista to feel an inexplicable fear that rendered her speechless.


    Vivienne turned back to Thaddeus. ¡°Thaddeus, I want to hear from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Confused and overwhelmed, Thaddeus looked around as his voice dwindled to a whisper.


    ¡°What is this supposed to mean? Are you doubting Calista''s ability?" Before Thaddeus could respond,


    M, a guest who hade for a visit, spoke up. She was clearly not happy with the situation.


    ¡°Vivienne, tutoring a child isn¡¯t easy. It may seem simple, but it¡¯s quite challenging.¡±


    M crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°Only Calista is capable of handling it. I doubt anyone else would be


    able to.¡±


    Vivienne nced at her, then turned her gaze back to Thaddeus.


    The poor boy was clearly distressed and was too intimidated to speak the truth, given the number of


    people present.


    She leaned back in her chair, observing M and Calista.


    Momentster, she gave the maid an order. ¡°Fetch an exercise book from Thaddeus¡¯ room.¡±


    The maid returned quickly with an elementary mathematical Olympiad exercise book.


    ¡°If Ms. Pendleton is aspetent as she ims, she should have no trouble solving these.¡± Vivienne


    casually tossed the book onto the table with her gaze fixed on Calista.


    Calista picked up the book and flipped to the first page.


    Despite her impressive academic credentials, she was unable to solve even these elementary


    mathematical Olympiad problems. Her face betrayed her embarrassment.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Trying to stay calm, Calista reminded herself that it was just an elementary school exercise book. It


    was nothing.


    She opened the exercise book and nced at the first problem.


    However, after a long time, she was still unable toe up with a solution.


    ¡°The answer to the first problem is -1.¡± Vivienne said coolly, with her gaze still fixed on Calista. ¡°Ms.


    Pendleton, if you can¡¯t even solve a problem this simple, how exactly are you tutoring my brother?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even solve elementary mathematical Olympiad problems, Ms. Pendleton?" K, who was


    watching the unfolding drama with amusement, could barely contain herughter. "I thought you were a


    medical prodigy. Where exactly does your genius lie?¡±


    She had always disliked M and Calista. Not a day went by without these two girls, whose dreams


    were to marry into the Brooks and Ellington families, acting as if every man in the world should fall at


    their feet.


    Disgusting!


    Carl even wondered aloud. "Can she really be a good influence on Thaddeus? I hope she won''t lead


    him astray."


    Ashley, however, remained silent. She had a good impression of Calista and didn''t want to interfere.


    After seeing Vivienne pick on her daughter, M couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up for Calista.


    "What''s the big deal about being good at elementary school math problems?! Does that really prove


    anything?!"


    The ridicule made Calista''s face turn bright red. She had never been subjected to such humiliation. It


    seemed the only ce she had to endure such nonsense was when she was around the Brooks family.


    M immediately took out her phone and found a set of questions from thetest international math


    correctly?"


    "Hah!" Vivienne smirked. "Sure!"


    She was good at putting people in their ce. After this, she''d get to the bottom of why Thaddeus was


    scared.


    One person at a time. No one was getting away.


    Everyone gathered in the living room and printed out thepetition questions.


    "Granny, who do you think will win?" K asked Judith while enjoying the drama.


    Despite not answering, deep down, Judith felt Vivienne might have the upper hand.


    M, on the other hand, watched Calista answer the questions with full confidence.


    Calista had done this set of questions before. She got 92 questions right out of 100. Now that she was


    doing it for the second time, she was even quicker and more urate. Even if she didn''t score a


    perfect score, it would still be a very high one.


    No matter how smart Vivienne was, she was no match for her daughter.


    However, just as M was feeling smug, Vivienne finished in less than fifteen minutes.


    "I''m done."


    M was taken aback. "What did you say?!"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    The International Mathematics Olympiad tests might not have tons of problems, but each one is


    devilishly difficult.


    They were fraught with traps and quirks, requiring the solver to patiently unravel them.


    One misstep, and you''d be lost in the fog. Your calctions would lead nowhere.


    Yet, Vivienne imed to have solved everything in just fifteen minutes.


    How was that possible?


    M looked at Vivienne in disbelief, while Calista''s heart was in turmoil.


    This was her second attempt at the problem set, and she was not even halfway through.


    How could Vivienne have done it so quickly? She must have just scribbled down answers without even


    reading the questions.


    "Vivienne, problem-solving isn''t just about speed; it''s also about uracy." M cast a nce at Judith,


    who was waiting for the results. "What does it prove if you write quickly but don''t answer correctly? It''s


    better to take your time and produce a wless paper."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow as if she''d heard a joke. "Waste of time."


    "What did you say?" M was taken aback.


    Vivienne tossed her paper to M. "I can do five sets of these problems in an hour."


    "You¡­" M suppressed her anger. "Do you know that these are problems from the International


    Mathematics Olympiad? They were designed by math experts! Anyone who scores above 90 is


    considered exceptional!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was continuously praising Calista¡¯s skills, hoping to impress the Brooks family.


    However, Vivienne was unfazed, and her expression remained unchanged.


    "Hmm!" Vivienne scoffed. "Your daughter took so long to solve one set. What makes her qualified to


    tutor my brother?"


    M was indignant. But she could find no words to counter.


    At this point, Calista had finallypleted her paper.


    She had given it her all, but she had no idea if she stood a chance.


    After seeing M about to check the answers, K interjected. "For fairness, let''s let Grandma check


    them."


    Upon hearing this, M and Calista were taken aback.


    M had originally nned to cover up any errors Calista might have made while checking, but she


    didn''t expect her ns to be thwarted by K''s sudden interruption.


    "There''s no need to trouble Grandma with such trivial matters. I can handle it." M said.


    K chuckled. "Don''t you trust Grandma to be fair? Or do you think she can''t handle such a small


    task?"


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, M could only hand the papers to Judith.


    Judith was eager to see the results of the contest. She wanted to see whether Calista or her own


    granddaughter was the better.


    She first corrected Calista''s paper and praised her. "Not bad. Got 98 questions right!"


    This score was an improvement over Calista''s first attempt. A reflection that she had indeed been


    revising.


    M also quickly added, "Calista''s level is something many graduate students can''t match!"


    How could Vivienne possibly outperform her daughter? Even if she was a double doctoral student, it


    didn¡¯t matter.


    Her Calista wasn''t inferior.


    In terms of intelligence, Vivienne was certainly no match for Calista.


    Judith immediately began checking the next paper. Her expression grew brighter as she progressed,


    unable to hide her delight by the end.


    "Full marks! Full marks! Vivienne didn''t make a single mistake!"


    M and Calista exchanged stunned looks.


    How was that possible?


    "I knew my cousin wouldn''t be outdone by anyone else!" Carl acted as if he had won thepetition


    himself. He was both proud and ted. "It seems Ms. Pendleton''s skills are mediocre. I wonder if she


    really is capable of tutoring Thaddeus."


    Calista felt as if she had been pped across the face. She could genuinely feel the sting in her cheek.


    If it weren''t for Judith¡¯s presence, she would have lost her temper right then.


    "Vivienne is indeed impressive." Calista grudgingly admitted, although she was seething inside. "But


    I''m more than capable of tutoring Thaddeus."


    "Really?" Vivienne looked at her, then walked over to Thaddeus and gently patted his head.


    "Thaddeus, tell your sister, do you want her to tutor you?"


    Thaddeus bit his lip and didn''t dare speak. He was just staring at the ground.


    He hadn''t forgotten the harsh words Calista had said to him. He feared her punishment.


    "Don''t be scared." Vivienne softly caressed his head as her voice soothed his scared heart. "I promised


    to protect you. I''ll make sure anyone who bullies you gets theireuppance."


    Thaddeus looked up at Vivienne. After looking into her loving eyes, he felt inexplicably calm.


    After hesitating for a moment, he said, "I... I don''t like Calista..."


    "Thaddeus, how could you say such a thing? It breaks my heart to hear that!" Calista''s face changed


    as she heard this. She forced a smile and said, "I''ve been doing my best to help you so you wouldn''t


    fall behind in your studies. Even if I was a bit harsh on you, it doesn''t mean you should dislike me."


    Judith watched the scene in confusion. She was unaware of what had transpired.


    "Thaddeus, speak up if you''ve been wronged!" Carl encouraged him while standing beside Thaddeus.


    "If you''ve been treated unfairly, Grandma will definitely stand up for you!"


    With the support of the Brooks family, Thaddeus felt somewhat reassured.


    "Calista doesn''t teach me. She just gives me problems to solve. If I can''t solve them, she hits me, yells


    at me, and pinches me."


    Thaddeus timidly replied as he rolled up his sleeves to reveal his bruised arms from Calista''s pinches.


    "What?!" Judith stood up in a huff from the sofa.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. Her gaze turned to Calista with a burning intensity that could tear her to


    shreds.


    "No, no!" Calista quickly defended herself. "Why would I harm a child? Thaddeus, did you just fall and


    get that bruise?"


    She shot Thaddeus a warning look, cautioning him to remain quiet.


    K, catching sight of Thaddeus''s injury, was seething with rage. She blurted out, "You dare deny it?!


    You say a fall caused this?! Then why don''t you fall and show me how it''s done?! This is obviously a


    finger-shaped bruise!"


    Carl chimed in. "We can have the injury examined. The examination will reveal whether he fell or was


    beaten. We can find the truth!"


    A sudden fear gripped Calista.


    An examination was out of the question.


    If they conducted one, everyone would know about her disciplining Thaddeus.


    With that thought, she quickly said, "This is all a misunderstanding. I was just... being hard on him


    because I care¡­"


    "Yes, that''s right!" M joined in, defending her daughter. "How else do you get a child to behave? A


    little spanking always does the trick!"


    "Absurd!" Judith mmed her hand on the table as her whole body shook with anger. "You dare call


    hurting Thaddeus a misunderstanding?! You¡¯ve inflicted harm and left him with emotional scars! Can


    you bear that responsibility?!"


    As Judith''s words hung in the air, Vivienne spoke in a calm tone. "Judith, you''re saying too much."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Judith froze, not understanding what Vivienne meant.


    Although it was her mistake to employ Calista as Thaddeus'' tutor and her failure to notice that Calista


    was physically punishing Thaddeus, she was now clearly taking Thaddeus'' side.


    Vivienne ignored Judith. Instead, she walked up to Calista with an expressionless look on her face.


    Calista was visibly rattled under Vivienne''s gaze. "Vivienne! I..."


    WHAM!


    Calista barely got out two words before Vivienne sent her flying with a kick.


    Vivienne''s kick was full of power.


    Calista, having no fighting training and no regr physical exercise, was sent crashing into the


    opposite wall by Vivienne''s kick and then fell heavily to the floor.


    At the moment of the fall, Calista felt as if all her bones were falling apart.


    Then she spat out a mouthful of blood. "Puh!"


    M was so shocked by the scene that she waspletely stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    When she finally came to her senses, she let out a loud yell, "Ah!! Calista!"


    She rushed over to help Calista, but Calista was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak. She could


    only look at Vivienne with wide eyes, unable to make a sound.


    Judith, along with the Brooks family members, were all taken aback by Vivienne''s quick action.


    After M had just picked up Calista and while the Brooks family members were still stunned, Vivienne


    quickly moved forward, grabbed Calista by the cor, and flung her away.


    Calista felt as though her bones were about to break from the fall.


    Now, she felt as though her internal organs were about to explode, causing her to gasp for air.


    She looked up to see Vivienne approaching her like a demon from hell.


    With each step Vivienne took towards her, Calista felt like she was being crushed by an invisible giant


    mountain, causing her breath to quicken.


    She struggled to back away and finally managed to let out a sound. "What... what are you doing?


    Murder... murder is illegal!"


    Vivienne continued to walk towards her with an expressionless face and a voice as cold as ice. "I won''t


    kill you! I''ll make you wish you were dead!"


    In that moment, Calista felt fear.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A fear that she had never experienced before.


    She panicked and quickly began begging for mercy. "I was wrong! I will never do it again! Please spare


    me!"


    Vivienne stood in front of her, looking down at her like she was an insignificant ant. "I said whoever


    dares to hurt my family will suffer a fate worse than death!"


    Upon hearing this, Judith''s eyes narrowed.


    Vivienne was so protective of her adoptive parents'' family, yet she was distant with them.


    Clearly, they had hurt Vivienne''s heart.


    "What... what do you want?" Calista saw the coldness in Vivienne''s eyes, and inexplicably, she felt as


    though the end of the world was near.


    Vivienne didn''t answer. She just picked her up and punched her in the stomach.


    Calista spat out a mouthful of fresh blood on the spot.


    M screamed in fright. "Vivienne! Let go of Calista! I will fight you!"


    As she said this, she rushed forward to hit Vivienne, but was instantly kicked away.


    M was positioned against the door, so Vivienne''s kick sent her crashing into it.


    Everyone heard a crack. It was the sound of her bones breaking.


    Vivienne turned her head, thennded another punch on Calista''s stomach.


    This time, her fingers were wrapped around several silver needles, which pierced into Calista''s


    stomach when she punched her.


    Instantly, an unknown liquid flowed out of Calista''s body.


    Upon seeing this, K, Carl, and Ashley all covered their noses and took a step back.


    How embarrassing!


    The daughter of the prestigious Pendleton family actually wet herself in public.


    After receiving that punch, Calistapletely passed out.


    Vivienne stood in ce, took out a card, and handed it to Carl. "Get me two hundred thousand dors."


    Carl looked at the card she handed him, and his pupils dted. "A ck card!"


    This was a globally limited ck card.


    Only people with a minimum asset of one hundred billion dors could own this card.


    Although the Brooks family was wealthy, only Scott from the entire Brooks family had a ck card.


    Carl''s body jerked, and he quickly said, "I''ll go get it right away!"


    There was a bank near the Brooks Mansion.


    Initially, Carl thought that without an appointment, it would take some time to withdraw two hundred


    thousand dors. But to his surprise, when he showed the card, the bank manager personally came out


    and got him the money in just a few minutes.


    While holding the two hundred thousand dors in his hand, Carl felt baffled.


    How was his cousin this incredibly wealthy?!


    He had to hold onto her tightly.


    Perhaps if his cousin was in a good mood, she might give 12 million topensate for the money he


    lost in the auction.


    With this thought, Carl happily returned to the Brooks Mansion.


    When he got back, Calista was still lying unconscious on the ground.


    M was also writhing in agony on the ground from Vivienne''s kick.


    The others in the Brooks family were silent, watching Vivienne, who stood in the middle of the living


    room, as she exuded a powerful aura.


    Carl handed the money to Vivienne. "Cousin, I''ve got the money."


    Vivienne took the money. "Thanks."


    Then, she walked up to Calista, took out a silver needle, and pricked her.


    Soon, Calista woke up.


    Vivienne threw the two hundred thousand dors in front of Calista. "This is for your medical bills." She


    coldly said.


    Calista gritted her teeth as she looked at Vivienne. "I won''t let you get away with this!"


    She felt pain all over her body; even breathing was difficult.


    She hated Vivienne.


    She would definitely not let Vivienne off easy.


    The icy glint in Vivienne''s eyes sharpened. "You think a beating will make up for the hurt my brother


    has endured? Calista, you''ll pay for your folly!"


    Before Calista could respond, Vivienne whipped out her phone and dialed a number.


    "William Pendleton! Your daughter and I have a score to settle. Be at the Brooks'' residence in ten


    minutes!"


    Without waiting for a response, she ended the call.


    Ten minutester, a flustered William dashed in.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, he hurried over and, with respectful urgency, said, "What''s wrong, teacher?"


    The room fell silent. M and Calista were stunned. They were unable to recover from their shock.


    Calista was the first to regain her senses and eximed, "Dad! What are you doing? Why are you


    calling her ''teacher''? She''s just a hick from the sticks who''s done this to me. Dad, you need to avenge


    me!"


    "Quiet!" William barked. "I''ve clearly spoiled you rotten!"


    Without asking for specifics, William turned to Vivienne and apologized. "I''m sorry for not disciplining


    my daughter."


    He didn''t beg Vivienne to forgive Calista.


    He knew Vivienne well enough to know that she wouldn''t have called him unless she was extremely


    angry.


    "I didn''t call you here to hear an apology." Vivienne said coldly.


    William bowed his head. "Yes, it''s toote to apologize. I''ll discipline my daughter better in the future,


    so she won''t offend you again."


    Vivienne pulled out a chair and sat down, crossing her legs as she leaned back with a casual air. Her


    cool gaze fixed on William, and after a long pause, she stated, "William, you''ve been a cuckold for over


    twenty years. Surely, you''ve had enough."


    William stiffened and felt perplexed. "What do you mean?"


    M, however, had a sudden sinking feeling in her heart.


    No!


    It couldn''t be!


    Vivienne couldn''t be talking about that.


    Only a few people knew about that.


    "Calista isn''t your daughter. She''s Scott''s. Didn''t you know?" Vivienne said in anguid drawl.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    After Vivienne had spoken, the entire Brooks family fell into a deafening silence. The quiet was so


    intense that one could have heard a pin drop.


    At the entrance of the Brooks Mansion, Scott''s foot had barely crossed the threshold when he froze.


    After a moment, he collected himself and strode towards Vivienne. His voice was low and angry as he


    asked, "Vivienne! What kind of nonsense are you spouting? How could Ms. Pendleton possibly be my


    daughter?"


    Since Vivienne had joined the Brooks family, Scott had never raised his voice to her. But this time, he


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    was genuinely angry. How could she joke about something like this? He and M had never been


    involved. How could they have a child together?


    Calista and M were stunned into silence. It was Calista who recovered first. Her voice was a ragged


    shout as she yelled, "You''re lying! Vivienne, I know you hate me, but how could you nder me like


    this?"


    She was Scott''s daughter? What kind of joke was that? She would love to be Scott''s daughter. Having


    the Brooks family name would make it much easier for her to marry Percival, wouldn''t it? But she


    wasn''t. She was William''s daughter.


    M remained silent. There was a flicker of panic in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Judith was quick to regain herposure, hastily saying, ¡°Yes, Vivienne, how can you joke about


    something like this? Your father and M have never had anything going on. All these years, his heart


    has only held your mother!"


    The rest of the Brooks family stared at them. Everyone was shocked and confused; no one said a


    word. They simply didn''t know what to say.


    K gaped at Calista, then at Scott, before bursting out inughter. "This is the most ridiculous thing


    I''ve ever heard!"


    William was also shocked. He looked at Vivienne in disbelief. He knew Vivienne well, and he knew she


    wouldn''t joke about something like this. He whipped his head around to re at M as a great fury


    welled up within him. "M! You lied to me!"


    M was startled by his shout, but she quickly regained herposure. "Who lied to you? Don''t listen


    to Vivienne''s nonsense! Calista is your daughter!"


    "You had the guts to lie to me?!" William red at her. "If you hadn''t done this, my teacher wouldn''t


    have said so! Tell me, what exactly is going on?"


    Ridiculous! He had been raising someone else''s daughter for over twenty years?!


    M, struggling to her feet, shouted, "I''ve said it! Vivienne is talking nonsense! Why would you believe


    this young brat over me?!"


    "She''s my teacher! And you''re my ex-wife!" William shouted back. "I should trust you? What have you


    done to deserve my trust? Don''t forget, it was you who schemed to get involved with me, and after just


    one time, you got pregnant!"


    William''s anger grew. "I get it now! No wonder you were so eager to marry me back then; you were


    nning on making me wear the cuckold hat all along, weren''t you, M?! You and Scott have no


    shame. You carried on behind my back and made me raise your daughter!"


    Scott frowned. His voice was low and stern as he cautioned him. "Dr. Pendleton, watch your tone!"


    William ignored him and began speaking with clear sarcasm. "Scott, you''re a member of the prestigious


    Brooks family, the second most influential in Rivenwood. You should be ashamed of yourself for doing


    such a thing!"


    He turned to M. "And you! Your family, the rks, is also a respectable family. How could you do


    such a thing?!"


    M was furious. "I''ve said it! Calista isn''t Scott''s daughter! It''s all Vivienne talking nonsense! You''re


    making a fool of yourself!"


    "You''re the fool!" William retorted. "You say my teacher is talking nonsense? Fine, let''s take a paternity


    test! We''ll see if Calista is my daughter or not."


    With that, he grabbed Calista''s arm and strode towards the door.


    Seeing this, M rushed forward to stop him. "No! We''re not taking a test!"


    She yanked Calista away from William and yelled as her voice choked with tears. "William, you''re


    heartless! Your daughter is so filial to you, yet you''re willing to drag her into this because of some


    outsider''s words! You¡¯re so disappointing!¡±


    She turned to re at Vivienne. ¡°Vivienne! What grudge do you have against me and Calista that you


    would go so far to harm her?!¡± She screamed in a shrill voice.


    "I know you''ve always been ufortable with the rtionship between me and your father, but you''re


    being too selfish! Your father has been waiting for your mother for so many years; doesn''t he deserve


    to have a new family?! It''s clear that you''re targeting us just to prevent your father from starting a new


    family. You''re simply too malicious!"


    Scott''s expression darkened. "Ms. rk, watch what you say. Apart from our families being old friends,


    there''s nothing else between us."


    M felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Scott, why are you ying dumb? Everyone knows how I feel about


    you and that it''s only a matter of time before we get married. Why can''t you admit it?"


    With that, she red at Vivienne. "It''s all because of you! You see, your father won''t even acknowledge


    our rtionship!"


    Vivienne, lounging in her chair, gave her azy nce. Then she rose and went upstairs.


    Soon, she came back down, holding a man envelope.


    She tossed the envelope in front of William and said coldly, "Look for yourself."


    William opened the envelope and pulled out the documents inside.


    On it, in bold letters, was the phrase "Paternity Test."


    And the final line, "No Biological Rtion," was a dagger to William''s eyes.


    There were two documents in total in the envelope. He opened the other one. It was a paternity test


    between Scott and Calista.


    The final line read, "Biological Rtion Confirmed, Probability 99.99%."


    William was instantly livid. He threw the paternity test results in front of M. "Still making excuses?!


    Scott and Calista are biologically rted! Take a good look!"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    The Brooks family was left utterly speechless.


    They thought Vivienne was just rambling nonsensically.


    But now, the paternity test confirmed it.


    How could this be?


    Everyone''s gaze was drawn to Scott.


    Scott''s face darkened like a stormy sky. He stepped forward to pick up the paternity test results, but


    M beat him to it, ready to rip it to shreds.


    But suddenly, she was immobilized.


    As she was wondering why, Vivienne spoke. "You can easily forge a paternity test, but it costs money


    to do a real one. I spent money on this one, so if you want to rip it, you better pay me back."


    M was about to retort, but Scott swiftly stepped in and snatched the test from her hands.


    The moment he confirmed that Calista was indeed his child, his demeanor changed drastically. He


    threw the paper at M, furious. "What the hell is going on?!"


    He knew perfectly well that he had never been involved with M.


    Nor had he been manipted into a rtionship with her without his knowledge.


    Yet Calista was his child?!


    It was incredibly shocking!


    He didn''t doubt the authenticity of the paternity test because it bore the official seal of the state.


    And the results were just a week old.


    Judith couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She went over and took a look at the paternity test,


    almost losing her bnce in the process.


    Carl steadied her.


    Once Judith had regained herposure, she turned to M. "Aren''t you going to tell the truth? Speak!


    Why is Calista Scott''s daughter? What have you been hiding from us?"


    M knew she could no longer hide the truth and let out a loud scream. "Ahhh!!!"


    After venting her frustration, M lifted her head and gave Scott a sinister smile. "Yes! Calista is your


    daughter! Surprised? Wondering how we have a child when we were never involved?"


    Scott just stared at her coldly, waiting for her to continue.


    William felt a heavy weight on his chest. He was finding it difficult to stand.


    Seeing this, K quickly brought a chair for him to sit on.


    "Scott! I loved you so much! I put my pride aside and did everything to please you. But all you saw was


    Karen! You never even smiled at me because of her. I hated her and wanted her dead! But I found


    something even more painful than death for her. Carrying your child!"


    M suddenly found herself able to move. She walked towards Scott as her eyes filled with deep


    emotion. "I tried many ways, but you were so infatuated with Karen that I couldn''t get close to you. I


    wanted to drug you, but your dear sister stopped me."


    Scott frowned. "Pa?"


    "Correct!" M smirked proudly. "Pa told me that the Brooks men, to ensure the lineage of the family,


    save their prime sperm at a young age. She stole your sperm and gave it to me for artificial


    insemination!"


    "Luckily, I seeded on the first try." M said. "Initially, I wanted to use the child to force you to marry


    me, but then I saw you with Karen... I hated you both! I wanted you to suffer! So, I took the child and


    quickly married William! I thought you would marry Karen soon, and I had nned to kill Karen at your


    wedding. But to my surprise, you took three years to get married."


    M sneered at Vivienne.


    "I waited so long for an opportunity to kill her with a paternity test, but she fled before the wedding."


    The more Judith heard, the angrier she became. She pointed at M as her voice shook with rage.


    "You¡­ You wanted to manipte Scott like this?!"


    "It''s his own fault! I am excellent in every aspect! How am I inferior to Karen? Why would he choose


    Karen over me? Why is Karen still in his heart after all these years? I can''t ept it! If I can''t have him,


    no one else can!"


    Scott stared coldly at M. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze on him. He turned and met Vivienne''s icy


    eyes. His heart skipped a beat. "Vivienne..."


    He wanted to exin, but hecked the courage.


    Although it wasn''t his fault, he had been careless and allowed Pa to steal his sperm.


    Vivienne gave him a disinterested nce and ignored him.


    William clutched his chest as he struggled to breathe. "If you wanted to marry Scott so badly, why didn''t


    you tell us the truth when he failed to get married? If you had told us then, when Calista was only three,


    you could have easily married him! Instead, you let me raise your child for all these years! You''re


    despicable!" He was ring at her furiously.


    Despite hisck of affection for M, he doted on Calista and taught her everything he knew.


    The Pendleton family may not have been the most prestigious of the four prominent families of


    Rivenwood, but they were still a respectable family.


    Calista, with her masters in medical research and the prestige of the Pendleton family, had a smooth


    and sessful life.


    But the child he devoted all his efforts to was someone else''s.


    How could he not be angry?


    "That''s because it was toote. If I had confessed everything, then neither the Pendleton nor the rk


    families would have epted us. My reputation would have been ruined, and my daughter would have


    been branded as an illegitimate child and subjected to ridicule."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    M cast a loving nce at Calista. "I might have messed up my life, but I''ll be damned if my daughter


    doesn''t live in the spotlight! The Brooks are a fine family, but Scott doesn''t love me. Even if I forced him


    into marrying me, he wouldn''t treat my girl right.


    But you, William, you''re different. You''ll pass on your medical expertise to Calista. She''s the jewel of


    the Pendleton family. She''ll get the kind of affection in the Pendleton family that the Brooks can''t offer."


    M had always understood that Scott''s heart belonged exclusively to Karen.


    Other than Karen''s children, he didn''t acknowledge anyone else.


    Scott was a man who, when in love, was deeply passionate but could also be heartless. But his


    heartlessness was only towards women who were not Karen.


    Even after all these years, she had never managed to win a ce in Scott''s heart.


    William let out a self-deprecatingugh. "I''ve been a fool for all these years."


    He rose wearily to his feet and bowed slightly to Vivienne. "I''m tired. I think I''ll head home and rest. I''ll


    visit you another day."


    Vivienne gave him a nce. "Hmm."


    After a pause, she added, "It wasn''t your fault. Your first love has been waiting for you all these years.


    She bore you a son."


    William was taken aback. "What? She didn''t get married?"


    "Yes. She discovered she was pregnant after leaving you. She braved all odds to have the child and


    raised him." Vivienne stated slowly.


    "Where is she? Where is my son?" William eximed as his voice filled with excitement.


    In that moment, the pain of the past twenty years faded. It was reced by the joy of learning that his


    first love had been waiting for him and had bore him a child.


    "She''s Mr. James'' adopted daughter. Your son''s name is Atticus, Mr. James'' grandson."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Hearing the news, William¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Professor James was the most prestigious schr at Elite University, known for his phnthropy and


    generous support for underprivileged students.


    Living under his influence, the people he loved and his son would definitely be of good character as


    well.


    He quickly turned to Vivienne, "Ma''am, can you take me to meet them?"


    He was hesitant to show up uninvited, fearing it could startle them.


    He knew that Professor James had been Vivienne''s teacher at Elite University, which would surely


    smooth the way for their reconciliation.


    "Go back and rest. I''ll find you after I''ve sorted things out here," Vivienne replied.


    Casting a nce at M and Calista, William''s face fell. "Alright."


    Did they think that getting on Vivienne¡¯s bad side would only result in a minor injury?


    They really underestimated Vivienne!


    Once William left, the Brooks household returned to its usual calm.


    The younger generation exchanged nces, hesitant to speak.


    Judith was so angry that she clutched at her chest, struggling to catch her breath.


    Scott wore a cold expression, exuding an aura that was chilling and devouring.


    The tension hung heavy in the air.


    Seeing that the Brooks family remained silent, M finally spoke, "I had intended to keep this secret


    forever, but now that Vivienne has exposed it, it''s time to settle things."


    M looked straight at Scott, "You don''t have to marry me, Scott, but you must acknowledge Calista!


    My mistakes have nothing to do with her. She shouldn''t pay for what I''ve done!


    After today, all of Rivenwood will know that Calista is your daughter, which will bring dire effect to her


    reputation. If you disown her, it will ruin her life. You may be ruthless, Scott, but please, for the sake of


    our child, handle this matter responsibly."


    Calistay on the floor, utterly dumbfounded.


    How could things have spiraled so out of control?


    But for her, this was a good thing.


    What mattered to her was not prestige or honor.


    What mattered was having a social status that matched that of Percival''s!


    Only the heiress of the Brooks family could match the pedigree of the Ellington family!


    "What a joke!" K retorted angrily. "Why should the Brooks family pay for your mistakes? Everyone in


    Rivenwood knows that Scott has always held Karen in his heart. If he acknowledges this girl as his


    daughter, that would put stigma on him."


    She never liked M and her daughter.


    But now, not only did she have to put up with them, they were actually trying to be acknowledged as


    part of the Brooks family?


    This was just cramping her style.


    And she really liked Vivienne.


    She loathed Arabe when Scott mistakenly acknowledged her, and she hated Calista even more.


    Vivienne was the only one she wanted to protect.She wouldn''t let Calistae back and cause trouble


    for Vivienne.


    "K! Watch your words!" Timothy, who had been silent until now, suddenly intervened.


    They had no right to interfere with this matter.


    The decision was ultimately up to Scott.


    K wanted to argue, but she held her tongue on seeing Scott''s stern expression.


    "I will not acknowledge Calista!" Scott looked coldly at M and her daughter and said in an indifferent


    tone.


    Although M had expected this oue, she still felt a pang of sadness.


    Scott was as cold and heartless as ever.


    Even if she gave birth to his daughter, who was a girl of exceptional character, he was still too heartless


    to acknowledge her.


    Calista looked up at Scott in disbelief. She never thought that he would refuse to acknowledge her.


    "Why won''t you acknowledge me?" Calista asked, staring into Scott''s eyes. "I am your daughter and


    you should acknowledge me. Whatever happened between you and my mother, it''s not my fault! Why


    should I be dragged into your adult affairs?"


    Her voice grew louder and more emotional as she spoke, "Soon everyone will know that I''m not a


    Pendleton. What will people think of me if you refuse to acknowledge me?"


    Scott listened to her usations without showing any emotion.


    "Dad!"


    At that moment, Tristan appeared at the Brooks Mansion.


    He was in a wheelchair and Ronald pushed him in.


    Scott frowned when he saw him, "What are you doing here? I thought I told you to rest."


    Tristan gave a bitter smile, "I''m already like this; resting won''t do me any good. I heard there was


    trouble at home so I asked cousin Ronald to bring me back."


    He could get off bed under Calista''s treatment but he could just walk a few steps. Most of the time he


    was confined to bed.


    Tristan nced at Vivienne, then at Calista. After a moment of silence, he spoke up, "Dad, I admit that


    this is an eerie situation, but it''s not Calista''s fault. You can''t let her bear the brunt of the scandal."


    Scott frowned, "You don''t need to worry about this."


    Because of Karen, Scott had always been partial to Tristan.


    But Tristan had offended Vivienne several times and suffered for it. So he had been disappointed in


    Tristan.


    Now that Tristan was trying to meddle in this matter, Scott was not pleased.


    Tristan lowered his gaze, "I know I''m just an adopted son and I shouldn''t interfere. But...I love Calista! I


    want to marry her!"


    "What?!" Scott was shocked!


    Judith and the rest of the Brooks family were also stunned.


    Even M and her daughter were unable to process the situation for some time.


    Vivienne was the only one who remained unfazed. She looked at them indifferently with a faintly raised


    eyebrow.


    Without further ado, Tristan struggled to get off his wheelchair, knelt on the floor, and pleaded earnestly,


    "Dad, for the sake of my mom, please grant me this wish. I can give up the status of being the Brooks


    family''s adopted son. I just want to marry Calista!"


    The ''mom'' he mentioned was Karen!


    Karen was his savior, but after being adopted by Scott, he also started to call her mom.


    Calista was taken aback for a while before she could react. She looked at Tristan with disdain.


    Was that cripple adopted son really dreaming of marrying her?


    That was just ludicrous!


    But she knew that although Tristan was an adopted son, he held a significant ce in Scott''s heart. If


    Scott agreed to Tristan''s request, she could easily weasel her way back into the Brooks family.


    Once she became thedy of the Brooks family, it would be a piece of cake to ruin her marriage with


    Tristan.


    With this in mind, she looked up at Scott, "I like Tristan, too!"


    "What the hell???" K eximed in shock.


    Calista liked Tristan?


    Was this some kind of joke?


    This woman, who was always aiming for the stars, was set on marrying Percival. And how came that


    now she wanted to marry Tristan?


    "You¡­" Scott was so angry that his chest hurt. He looked at Tristan and Calista and was unable to


    utter a word.


    The atmosphere was tense for a long time until Scott sighed, "Fine! Children''s debts are paid by their


    parents. Tomorrow, I will make an announcement recognizing Calista''s identity, but M, you can forget


    about ever marrying into the Brooks family!"

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    M, for once, didn''t have any objections.


    Although she was eager to marry Scott, her daughter''s well-being was her top priority.


    If the Brooks family acknowledged Calista, she didn''t care whether she married Scott or not. After all,


    her daughter would share her gains with her in the future.


    In particr, Vivienne would be out of the picture if Calista became Miss Brooks.


    Percival would only belong to her daughter.


    ¡°Scott!¡± K, disapproving of this oue, stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°How could you agree to let


    Calistae back? What about Vivienne? She was the second Miss Brooks, but if Calista returns,


    she''ll be demoted to the third. Have you thought about how she would feel?¡±


    Technically, K was Miss Brooks, and Vivienne was the second Miss Brooks.


    But since K was rarely home and seldom participated in the Brooks family''s business affairs, few


    people knew about her status.


    So when Vivienne returned, everyone naturally started referring to her as Miss Brooks.


    However, Vivienne, who was second in the family hierarchy, now suddenly became third. It was


    infuriating!


    Ashley was also upset, "Yeah, why should an illegitimate daughter be the second Miss Brooks?"


    She used to have a good impression of Calista, who was a medical prodigy with a cool and aloof


    demeanor. But she immediately disliked Calista as she heard M''s shocking news.


    Just like she couldn''t stand Pa, she couldn''t stand Calista either.


    Pa had turned the Brooks family upside down, and now here was Calista, a daughter born out of


    wedlock through unfair means. The thought alone made Ashley nauseous.


    She had always felt that love was the thing she yearned the most whereas the actions of M and her


    daughter had tainted it.


    "Enough!" Scott suddenly shouted, "This matter is settled and no one else is allowed toment!"


    K wanted to argue for Vivienne, but the stern look from Scott made her tremble in fear so she didn''t


    dare to say anything.


    Vivienne, on the other hand, was as steady as a rock; she was sitting in her chair with a faint smile on


    her face.


    K couldn''t understand how Vivienne could remain so calm when this illegitimate daughter had rioted.


    Scott noticed Vivienne''sposure too. He walked over to her and tried to soften his voice, ¡°Vivienne,


    I apologize to you and your mother... but Tristan, he owes his life to your mother. He wishes to marry


    Calista, and she shares his feelings. I want to fulfill his wish.¡±


    Scott paused and said, ¡°But don''t worry, my fortunes will still all be yours. Calista won''t get a penny!¡±


    Upon hearing this, M and Calista''s faces darkened.


    Just as they expected, Scott would never truly care for them.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. That was a long game. They would wait and see whether Vivienne would inherit


    the Brooks family fortune and whether she would sessfully marry Percival.


    Vivienne stood up, looked at Scott, and spoke calmly, ¡°Mr. Brooks, this is your family matter. As long as


    you''re pleased, there''s no need to inform me.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne¡­¡± Scott was displeased with Vivienne''s attitude.


    She had been back for quite some time, but she never changed her cold demeanor towards him.


    Even a heart of iron should have been melted by now, right?


    But in her eyes, he was less than Dorian and Cordelia. He had seen herughing and talking easily


    with them several times.


    Why was it different with him?


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, have you finished dealing with your family matters?¡± Vivienne ignored Scott''s hesitation.


    Scott was silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Good, now it''s my turn to deal with my brother''s issue.¡± Vivienne said as she strode towards Calista.


    Calista was immediately panicked. She was lying on the ground and feeling pain all over her body. She


    could only use her hands to push herself backwards and said in a frightened voice, ¡°What are you


    doing? I am your sister!¡±


    Vivienne stood over her and looked down at her, ¡°They might acknowledge you, but I don''t!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you''re outrageous!¡± Calista looked up at Vivienne, who stood there like a statue. Her presence


    made it hard for her to breathe.


    Seeing this, M quickly stepped in front of Calista and looked straight into Vivienne¡¯s eyes, ¡°Vivienne,


    don''t go too far! Calista was wrong to hit your brother and she''ll apologize to you. But now you''re all


    family. I hope you can let bygones be bygones!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? I don''t ept it!¡±


    Vivienne swiftly picked up Calista from the ground; with a quick twist of her hands, Calista''s arm was


    broken.


    Calista screamed in pain, but before she could make a sound, Vivienne quickly disabled all her limbs!


    She then tossed Calista on the ground like a piece of garbage.


    Her movements were lightning fast, so quick that no one could clearly see how she struck. She stood


    grounded with hands in her pockets; her posture radiated an air of supreme authority and indifference.


    Vivienne swept her gaze over the Brooks family and slowly talked, "From now on, anyone who dares to


    Her pretty face and soft voice belied the immense pressure her words exerted.


    The Brooks was left speechless.


    Vivienne turned to Scott nonchntly, "Mr. Brooks, I''ve incapacitated your daughter. If you have any


    grievances,e find me."


    With that said, she turned and ascended the staircase.


    It took a good five minutes after she had left before anyone from the Brooks dared to speak up.


    Scott was the first to recover. He nced at Calista with a look of disdain, but nevertheless ordered his


    staff, "Get her to the hospital. Spare no effort in treating her."


    After all, she was his daughter. He couldn''t just ignore her.


    ¡­


    At midnight.


    Vivienne had just finished with her work when there was a knock at her door.


    She rose to open it and found Tristan standing outside.


    He greeted her, "Vivienne."


    "Hmm." She acknowledged and stepped aside to let him in.


    Tristan stepped into the room, walking as smoothly as any normal person would.


    Vivienne gestured towards the couch, "Have a seat."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tristan nodded and sat down.


    After a moment of silence, he reported, "Calista has been sent to the hospital."


    "Alright, I got it." Vivienne poured two sses of water and handed one to Tristan.


    Tristan took a sip, then looked at Vivienne as he tightened his lips. After a moment of hesitation, he


    finally asked, "I don''t understand. If you intended to incapacitate Calista, why let her return to the


    Brooks family?"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Tristan gazed at Vivienne, whose face was eerily mirroring the familiar features of Karen. He felt a


    wave of guilt as he recalled his numerous past usations against her.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that, ten days ago, Vivienne would suddenly appear and


    heal his leg. She also had him continue his recovery in the hospital and told him that she would get in


    touch with him after some time.


    His visit to the Brooks family today was instigated by a message from Vivienne.


    The truth about Calista''s lineage was revealed by Vivienne during his healing, along with some other


    shocking revtions.


    He admitted that his feelings for Calista were real, but gratitude outweighed everything else to him.


    He had long lost his affection for Calista especially when he thought of things that she had done to


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne asked him to marry Calista, to which he reluctantly agreed.


    Vivienne took a sip of water, her gaze profound. "I''m waiting for an answer!"


    Tristan nced at Vivienne, not sure what answer she was seeking. But upon meeting her clear eyes,


    he suddenly felt that, just like Karen, she had her own reasons for everything she did.


    Tristan remained silent for a moment and didn¡¯t dig further. Instead, he asked, "What am I supposed to


    do next? Scott is already arranging for a doctor for Calista. Am I truly supposed to marry her?"


    "Let him arrange it," Vivienne responded, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    Tristan paused. He was utterly unable toprehend Vivienne''s intentions.


    She incapacitated Calista, yet she was allowing Scott to heal her.


    Vivienne set her water ss down on the table, her tone indifferent, "Calista won''t want to marry you.


    You just need to apany her and don¡¯t worry about anything else."


    Tristan contemted for a while, then simply responded, "Alright!"


    He didn''t ask further, knowing that Vivienne wouldn''t spill anything even if he did.


    He decided to just follow her instructions.


    After their brief conversation, Tristan departed.


    Vivienne closed the door, pulled out her cellphone and dialed Matthew. She instructed him to withdraw


    all personnel from the entrances to Rivenwood.


    At the Ellington family.


    Just as Percival was about to call Vivienne, Thomas climbed in through the window.


    He walked up to Percival and greeted with respect, "Percival! Pa has been delivered."


    "Good," Percival responded, his face expressionless. "Keep an eye on her and Arabe. I don''t want


    them causing trouble for Vivienne again."


    "Understood."


    Thomas responded but didn''t leave.


    Percival looked up at him. "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    Thomas hesitated for a moment, then asked, "I can''t figure this out. Is Arabe really Pa''s


    daughter?"


    Percival and he had both seen the DNA test between Arabe and Scott.


    There was no blood rtion between the two.


    If Arabe was Pa''s biological daughter, then she should share some gic rtionship with Scott.


    But why were the test results as such?


    After delivering Pa to where Arabe was, he pondered over this question for the entire journey but


    couldn''t crack it.


    "She isn¡¯t," Percival responded; his voice was emotionless.


    Thomas was taken aback, "She isn''t? Why is Pa then targeting Vivienne?"


    He seriously doubted that Pa had a brain issue.


    Arabe wasn''t even her biological daughter, yet she constantly schemed against Vivienne and even


    had Thaddeus kidnapped.


    Anyone close to Vivienne knew that if you messed with her, she might still show some mercy. But if you


    harmed the ones she cared about, you would never live a peaceful life.


    Of course, death wouldn''t be an easy way out either!


    When Vivienne got ruthless, she could even surpass Percival in this realm.


    "Perhaps she''s... insane?" Percival quipped, a wicked smile ying on his lips.


    Thomas paused. Then curiosity got the better of him, "Then who is Pa''s daughter?"


    "I don''t know," Percival retorted, shooting him a nce. "And why should it concern me?"


    Was he obliged to help an insane woman, who''s constantly scheming against Vivienne, find her


    daughter?


    Thomas scratched his head and gave an awkwardugh, "Just curious."


    Pa had been desperately searching for her daughter to the point of insanity, and ended up mistaking


    Arabe as her child. In the end, she was sent there to suffer alongside Arabe.


    And she would never know who her real daughter was.


    "Perhaps she has already died," Percival uttered nonchntly.


    ¡­


    The following day.


    William and Scott posted Twitter updates simultaneously.


    William merely stated that from then on, the Pendleton family had no connection with Calista.


    He didn''t nder nor disclose specific details, given that he had raised Calista for over two decades,


    and a certain father-daughter bond still existed.


    He didn''t make things ugly.


    Scott simply announced that Calista was his daughter, andter on she would be included in the


    Brooks family genealogy.


    He didn''t even mention the name change, nor did he add any extra words about Calista.


    Meanwhile, Calista was admitted to the Brooks family¡¯s private hospital. Scott concealed the news,


    keeping people in the dark about her current condition with paralyzed limbs.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    These Twitter updates sparked a tirade of online insults.


    In this era of advanced information technology, someone dug up the past affair between M and Scott


    and spread it all over the inte.


    Netizens were hurling all kinds of nastyments.


    "Scott is such a scumbag, pretending to be a romantic all this while when he already had a secret


    daughter. Is this the kind of character top-tier families have? I''m utterly disgusted."


    "No wonder Karen bolted from her wedding years ago. I would''ve done the same. Who would willingly


    marry into a mess of secret affairs?"


    "I suspect Scott and M were having a ndestine affair, which is why they lured Karen into marrying


    Scott. It was all to cover up their dirty secret."


    "I agree with thement above. Just a while ago, the Brooks family acknowledged a daughter,


    rumored to be Karen''s. But she''s just 19, while Calista is already 22, three years older than Vivienne.


    Doesn''t that mean Scott was two-timing Karen with M?"


    "Agreed. I heard that the Brooks and the rk families had ns for a marriage. M has always had a


    thing for Scott. They probably schemed Karen into this to hide their scandalous affair. I reckon Karen


    might even be dead, possibly at their hands."


    "Agreed."


    "Can¡¯t agree more."


    The public was unaware of Karen''s death and they associated the fact that Vivienne didn¡¯t meet Karen


    when she was acknowledged by the Brooks family. They started specting that if Karen did flee her


    wedding and give birth to Vivienne, then naturally, Vivienne would''ve been living with Karen.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for Vivienne to return to the Brooks family without Karen.


    The most usible reason for Karen''s absence was that she might have been dead.


    Murdered by Scott and M, no less.


    Consequently, virtuousizens started to call the police and demanded the truth about Karen''s fate. If


    she was dead, they wanted to know if M was responsible.


    Suddenly, the whole inte was tagging the Rivenwood Police Department.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    In just two hours, all the online chatter about Calista being the heiress of the Brooks family had almost


    vanished.


    All that remained were headlines like ¡®Searching for Karen¡¯ that saturated the web.


    Then, two hourster, an explosive Twitter post was released.


    The posting person was Stephen.


    "I am Stephen, a friend of Vivienne. I know that her mother passed away ten years ago. She once told


    me that she and her mother were pursued by someone, which led to her mother''s death. This incident


    has always been a sorrow for Vivienne. I never mentioned her mother in front of her again. However,


    today, seeing the post from the head of the Brooks family aroused my suspicions. I, Stephen, hereby


    officially use Scott and M of attempted murder and hope the police can investigate the truth to


    give Vivienne justice!"


    Stephen was a pop icon with nearly a billion fans. As soon as he posted this, it dropped a bomb on the


    whole inte world.


    His fans all shared his post.


    Even the hottest stars in the industry retweeted his post one after another.


    In no time, with the influence of the celebrities and their fans, the entire server was overwhelmed.


    This, in turn, caught the attention of the Rivenwood police department.


    ¡­


    At breakfast time in the Brooks family.


    Almost all the Brooks family members were present, except for Darren, who couldn''t make it due to


    workmitments.


    But every face was so grim.


    Scott publicly acknowledged Calista''s identity, which causedizens to specte that Karen might be


    dead and that she was killed by Scott and M. The Brooks family was attacked after that.


    People were throwing eggs and tomatoes at the gates of the Brooks Mansion early that morning It


    wasn''t until the Brooks family security intervened that the situation was calmed down.


    At this point, no one had seen Stephen''s post yet.


    Vivienne had juste down and barely settled in when K suddenly eximed, "Oh no! Stephen


    posted something!"


    Vivienne paused and felt speechless.


    Why is he joining the fray? She thought.


    Timothy frowned, "Stephen has nothing to do with the Brooks family. Why make a fuss over his post?"


    K threw her phone on the table for Timothy to see, "Stephen and Vivienne are friends and he''s


    standing up for her! Scott, look at the mess you''ve made!"


    Stephen was a superstar. If he posted something, it could drop a bomb on the entire inte!


    She never imagined Scott would do something so foolish!


    What was so great about Calista? The Brooks family was put in this situation just because of her!


    Now not only was the Brooks family being attacked, but her own Twitter was also filled with negative


    In just over two hours, she had lost a million followers!


    The fans were all cursing that there was no one good in the Brooks family except for Vivienne!


    She didn''t care about losing followers or being criticized. After all, what Scott did was indeed unfair to


    Vivienne!


    But what she did care about was that the Brooks family was being attacked online because of one


    Calista!


    She was a total disaster!


    "What?" Timothy picked up the phone and looked at the trending Twitter, realizing that the entire


    inte was filled with tweets tagging the Rivenwood police for the truth. He slumped into his chair.


    Judith also took a look at the phone; she nearly fainted after that.


    She threw the phone at Scott and thumped the table, shouting in anger, "What a disaster!"


    Scott nced at Stephen''s Twitter post; his face was expressionless as he sat steady as a rock.


    He then looked up at Vivienne, who slowly walked to a chair and sat down under his gaze. She


    maintained a cold indifference.


    After Vivienne sat down, she looked back at him and didn¡¯t avoid his gaze at all.


    After a long stare-off, Scott finally spoke up, "Vivienne, do you believe what''s being said on Twitter?"


    "Whether it''s true or false is not for me to decide!" Vivienne turned her gaze away, picked up her fork


    and continued eating; her tone was nonchnt.


    She was the only one at the table who could still eat.


    Scott kept his gaze fixed on her, "So you had Stephen post this to attract the attention of the police?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne paused for a moment, then turned to look at Scott; her expression was cold, "On what


    grounds do you presume it was me who asked Stephen to do this?"


    "Wasn''t it you?" Scott looked at her as if trying to see through her.


    Vivienne let out a coldugh, "Does it even matter if I was the culprit?"


    She put down her fork, stood up, walked over to Scott, and looked down at him, "My mother didn''t run


    off to Havenwood to escape a marriage, she ran there to escape death; Mr. Brooks, would you care to


    exin why she had to run for her life?"


    Scott''s eyes narrowed slightly with an unreadable glitter in his gaze.


    A wicked smile tugged at Vivienne¡¯s lips, ¡°No rush! I have all the time in the world. In the game of cat


    and mouse, the mouse can never escape the cat''s w. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Brooks?"


    Scott stared at her silently.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Shortly after, several uniformed officers walked in.


    After showing their badges, they said in an official tone, "We are from the criminal investigation team.


    Mr. Brooks, you are a suspect in a murder case. Pleasee with us for an investigation!"


    Scott looked at them and slowly stood up, "I understand."


    He didn''t say anything else and followed the officers out.


    Once Scott was taken away, the Brooks family was instantly thrown into chaos.


    Judith promptly rose from her seat and approached Vivienne, taking her hands in hers. "Vivienne, I


    know you''ve been dealt a hard hand, but you have to believe me, your mother''s death had nothing to


    do with your father. I implore you, please exin the situation to the police."


    Melissa chimed in, "Yes, your father may not have been married to your mother, but we all know he


    only had eyes for her. He would never harm her."


    Cheryl added, "Are you upset because your father acknowledged Calista? That wasn''t entirely his fault,


    after all, it was M and Pa who orchestrated the whole thing. Calista has been confirmed as your


    father''s child, so he couldn''t just ignore that. Vivienne, for the sake of your father who''s been good to


    you, speak to the police, and to Stephen, ask him to take down the Twitter post."


    The Brooks family members began to plead collectively.


    Only K, Ronald, and Carl remained silent.


    Regardless of whether it was Vivienne who had done this, they had no right to beg her.


    She had lost her mother too!


    At the tender age of nine, she had witnessed her mother''s death. This grudge wouldn''t simply vanish


    with someone iming that Scott wasn''t the murderer.


    Solid proof was needed!


    K looked up at Vivienne and something dawned on her. Vivienne had returned to the Brooks family


    for her revenge!


    Yet, she couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy for her.


    If she were in the same situation, she might have made the same choice as Vivienne.


    Vivienne gently extracted her hands from Judith''s grip and spoke with a neutral expression, "Thew


    will do justice for Mr. Brooks!"


    Her n didn''t include handing Scott over to the police, but that didn''t mean she objected to Stephen''s


    action.


    And of course, it certainly didn''t mean that Scott wouldn''t walk free unharmed.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Just as Vivienne had anticipated, Scott stepped out of the police station really quick.


    In no time, the police issued a statement clearing Scott of any criminal involvement in Karen¡¯s deaths.


    M, too, was under scrutiny, yet no suspicious behavior was found.


    Despite the police''s announcement, theizen group wasn¡¯t that easily swayed.


    Everyone posted that while Scott and M might not be murderers, their affair was undeniable. Scott¡¯s


    betrayal of Karen was just as damning. The scandal continued to sizzle online.


    Scott and M''s reputations plummeted.


    Meanwhile, Richard only found out about Calista being Scott''s daughter the next day over lunch.


    Being a man of certain age, he rarely surfed the inte. Besides, he had spent the previous day


    outdoors with an old friend. The folks of the Ellington family, who wouldn¡¯t want to bother Richard with


    such matters, had chosen to keep it a secret.


    By the time Richard returned home, the news had exploded online. There was no way he could ignore


    it now.


    Furious, Richard stormed off to the nursing home to give Baron a piece of his mind.


    Baron was so startled by Richard''s outburst that he nearly passed off.


    Fuming, Baron shot back at Scott at the Brooks Mansion, announcing that he would not attend


    Calista''s reunion banquet. After venting his anger, he returned to the nursing home.


    Upon his return, his fury had not subsided. To make matters worse, he found his room had been


    stripped bare!


    Not even a bed was left in the room.


    Baron roared in anger, "Richard! You old fool, may lightning strike you down!"


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    The online nder against Scott and M had quietened down.


    Meanwhile, Scott had been making frequent trips to the hospital to visit Calista.


    Excluding K, Ronald, and Carl, the Brooks family''s enthusiasm for Vivienne had dwindled all of a


    sudden. They would greet her out of courtesy but the conversations remained short and superficial.


    Vivienne, however, was totally unfazed by their attitude.


    She had found a tutor for Thaddeus, who was Charlotte Redwood!


    Originally, she had nned to ask Mr. James to help find a tutor for Thaddeus. But with Mr. James


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    preupied with solving the mystery of Atticus'' lineage and personally fetching Ondine from the


    mountain region, Vivienne had to make other arrangements.


    Ondine, William''s childhood sweetheart and Mr. James''s adopted daughter, had chosen to teach in the


    mountain region after graduation. She had been there for twenty years.


    The ce she taught was thousands of miles away from Rivenwood. Concerned for her safety, Mr.


    James had fetched her personally.


    On top of that, Atticus had been overseas for an academicpetition. It was only recently that he


    started making his way back.


    With Ondine and Atticus, mother and son, preparing to reunite with William, Mr. James was also busy


    preparing. Vivienne decided to find a friendly, patient tutor to help Thaddeus, who had been


    traumatized for several times by his experiences in Havenwood and Rivenwood. His physic trauma


    was so intense that he had backed away with contact.


    Charlotte volunteered to be the tutor when she heard about this.


    Without hesitation, Vivienne agreed.


    As this year''s college entrance test champion, Charlotte was not only academically gifted but also


    possessed a good character. Vivienne felt at ease with Charlotte teaching Thaddeus.


    Just as Vivienne had settled Thaddeus, Percival called.


    "Vivienne, I''ve arrived." Percival''s voice was gentle and filled with an irresistible charm.


    Humming in acknowledgment, Vivienne rose from her seat and headed for the door.


    Percival''s car was parked in front of the Brooks Mansion. It was the same inconspicuous sedan.


    As she was about to fasten her seat belt, Percival beat her to it.


    As he leaned over, a faint scent of tobo emanated from him, not unpleasant at all.


    Vivienne nced at him, "Has Fiona left?"


    Fiona had invited her to an art exhibition previously. While Vivienne had no particr interest in art, she


    epted the invitation out of respect for Richard.


    The exhibition was originally scheduled for a few days back but was postponed to today due to


    unforeseen circumstances.


    "Yes." Percival started the car, his voice neutral. "She left with Jeffrey."


    Vivienne paused, "Jeffrey is going too?"


    "The exhibition is organized by Jeffrey." Percival replied, unperturbed.


    "He''s quite the artist!" Vivienne quipped, smiling.


    Percival chuckled, "Henry¡¯s people have been causing some trouble recently."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow at that, "So, Mr. Wolf, do you want me to help you fight off these


    troublemakers?"


    Percival cleared his throat, "Ahem! Vivienne, someone from the Ellington family is still hiding in the


    shadows. I haven''t found out who it is yet."


    Vivienne''s lips curled up in understanding, "Got it."


    They did not say much after that.


    Soon, they arrived at the art museum.


    Fiona and Jeffrey were already waiting at the entrance.


    Seeing them approach, Fiona greeted them with a warm smile, "Percival, Vivienne, here you are."


    Jeffrey merely nced at Percival and Vivienne with an eyeful of impatience. He didn¡¯t even want to


    greet them.


    "Yes. Let''s go in." Percival responded. He was apathetic and almost expressionless while leading


    Vivienne into the exhibition hall.


    Looking at their retreating figures, Fiona''s eyes narrowed momentarily before she quickly regained her


    ¡­


    Inside the exhibition hall.


    The hall was exquisitely decorated. The paintings hung on the walls were clearly high in value.


    Fiona spotted a few familiar faces and went to greet them.


    As the owner of the gallery, Jeffrey had to attend to some matters and stepped away momentarily.


    That left Percival and Vivienne alone.


    As they strolled deeper into the gallery, Vivienne nced at the various artworks, then turned to


    Percival, asking, "Did he create all of these?"


    Had she been out of touch for so long? She recognized several paintings on the wall from somewhere.


    But the artists'' names didn''t seem to read Jeffrey!


    "Some are by artists he''s signed, a few are his own creations," Percival replied as he motioned towards


    a disy case nearby, "let¡¯s just say those ones."


    Following his direction, Vivienne looked over and took in the eclectic collection. She was speechless as


    her brows juddered a little, "Definitely his style!"


    Percival''s lips curled up slightly, "Indeed."


    Vivienne continued on, not particrly interested in these less-than-masterful pieces.


    Whispers suddenly filled the gallery, "This painting is a real gem, probably the best one here."


    "Why hasn''t the artist''s name been mentioned? I''d like to request another piece from them."


    "Can you really request a specific artist? I want to do the same!"


    Vivienne looked in the direction of the voices.


    A crowd was gathered around a particr artwork,vishing it with praise.


    Intrigued, Vivienne wondered what sort of painting had captured their attention.


    While many pieces in the gallery could dupe the untrained eye, those same folks wouldn''t be arguing


    over who''d get tomission the artist.


    With that thought, she stepped towards themotion.


    Percival followed Vivienne''s pace.


    When Vivienne reached the painting, she halted; her gaze intensified as a hint of hostility emanated


    from her.


    Percival noticed her reaction and raised his eyes. His pupils shrunk.


    Indeed, the painting was remarkable.


    It depicted a figure''s silhouette from the back. Despite its simplicity, it conveyed a sense of profound


    solitude.


    Both color scheme andposition were superior to most works in the gallery.


    However, the person in the painting was Karen!

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Suddenly, a voice rose above the chatter in the crowded gallery.


    "Who''s the artist behind this masterpiece? Is there staff around?"


    In no time, a gallery associate made his way over, "Good day, sir. Can I assist you in any way?"


    "I want tomission the artist of this painting to create a portrait for my mother''s 70th birthday


    celebration."


    The associate gave him an apologetic look, "I''m afraid that won''t be possible, sir. The art is done by our


    gallery owner. He doesn''t take on privatemissions."


    As the associate''s words hung in the air, a visible shift in Vivienne''s demeanor was apparent.


    Jeffrey Ellington really had the audacity!


    "Can you call your boss over here? I''d like to discuss this with him," the man insisted.


    No sooner had the man finished speaking, Jeffrey himself appeared, "Who''s looking for me?"


    The man was clearly familiar with Jeffrey, "Isn''t this Mr. Ellington? You own this gallery too?"


    The Ellington family was a well-known entity in the circle.


    The arrogant Paul, the motorcycle-obsessed Earl, Jeffrey, Fiona, and even the youngest Ellingtons,


    Keh and Isolde, were known to everyone.


    Perhaps the only Ellington they knew little about was Percival, who was thought to be disabled.


    "Of course," Jeffrey replied with a dismissive tone, "Just how many galleries in Rivenwood do you think


    aren''t mine?"


    The man didn''t dare offend Jeffrey, and his posture slumped a bit involuntarily, "Right, right. I was


    wondering why this painting was so exceptional. It turned out that the painting was yours."


    "As long as you appreciate it, that''s all that matters. As for your mother''s portrait, I''ll have one of our


    staff artists take care of it. Consider it a token of my appreciation for your taste."


    The man, publicly humiliated by Jeffrey, couldn''t save his dignity. But all he could do was chuckle


    awkwardly and express his gratitude.


    Jeffrey huffed, sweeping his gaze over the crowd until he spotted Percival and Vivienne at the back.


    "Since we''re all here at my exhibition, I''d like to introduce two special guests," a smirk tugged at his lips


    before he pointed towards Percival, "This is my cousin, Percival. I''m sure you all know him."


    The crowd turned to look at Percival and gasped in surprise.


    "Isn''t Percival supposed to be wheelchair-bound? How is he standing? Am I hallucinating?"


    The news of Percival''s recovery was only known to a few close families in Rivenwood. To the public,


    Percival was still believed to be disabled.


    "No, you''re not hallucinating. I saw him walk in too. He''s standing right there."


    "Good heavens! The Ellingtons must have some top-notch doctors in theirwork. They managed to


    cure a disabled man!"


    "Having such a powerful doctor in their corner definitely solidifies the Ellingtons'' status in Rivenwood."


    While the crowd was still buzzing, Jeffrey gestured towards Vivienne, "And this is Vivienne, my cousin


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Percival''s fianc¨¦e."


    After the Brooks family hosted their family reunion party, the Ellington family was going to host another


    party to publicize Vivienne and Percival''s engagement, but the party was pushed back when Richard


    was attacked after mistakenly riding in Percival''s car.


    And they hadn¡¯t nail down the exact time. Vivienne didn¡¯t let them do it. She was too busy to attend any


    parties.


    News of Vivienne and Percival''s engagement was still a well-guarded secret among their close circle.


    Thus, many at the exhibition were hearing it for the first time.


    Although Eddy¡¯s two live streaming before let argeizen group know their rtionships, but those


    were from the younger generation. The people who came to the exhibition today werepany board


    members; those people were older and rarely read gossip news. In that case, they never knew their


    rtionship.


    As the crowd turned their attention to Vivienne, expressions of shock spread across some of the faces.


    "Isn''t that Vivienne Brooks, thedy of the Brooks family?"


    The Brooks family''s reunion banquet for Vivienne had drawn the attention of everyone in their circle.


    Scott admitted Karen as the only love of his life. That was why people admired their fairy-tale love


    story. And when they admitted Calista, the Brooks family shot into the spotlight.


    So each member¡¯s life in the Brooks family was flipped through by theizen group. Their stories


    were so hyped up that everyone in the circle had to pay them attention.


    "Ah, that makes sense. I saw Percival and Vivienne together at the engagement party. So, the


    Ellingtons and the Brooks are uniting through marriage."


    "With the top two families joining forces, it''s a power couple in the making!"


    "And Vivienne is quite a beauty. She''s dressed so simply, yet she stands out like a paintinge to


    life."


    Hearing the crowd''s praises, Jeffrey''s face hardened. He wasn''t here to listen to them fawn over


    Percival and Vivienne.


    With Paul in the police station, there was no one to steal his thunder. It was his time to shine.


    Jeffrey chuckled, "Percival, Vivienne, since you two are engaged, I haven''t prepared a gift for you.


    Allow me to offer this painting as a token of my congrattions."


    He gestured at the painting. "I''d like to invite Vivienne to share her thoughts on it."


    All eyes turned to Vivienne. As the daughter of the Brooks family,menting on a piece of art should


    be a simple task.


    Vivienne nced up at him, her imposing aura pulling back, her hands shoved into her pockets, her


    attitude a bit roguish, "This is giarized. How could you possibly have the nerve to ask me to critique


    it?"


    Everyone gasped in shock!


    giarism?


    How could that be?


    Until today, they had never seen any other artist exhibit this painting.


    Jeffrey''s eyes shed with surprise, but he quickly regained hisposure, "I was simply giving you a


    gift. If you disdain it, you could have just declined. Why do you have to throw such a heavy usation


    at me? Do you realize how much of an insult giarism is to an artist?"


    Vivienne shed him a wicked smile, "So, you are very sure that you didn''t giarize?"


    "Absolutely!" Jeffrey responded confidently.


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone spoke up in his defense, "Vivienne, we shouldn''t make


    usations without evidence."


    "Right, you''re suggesting that Mr. Ellington giarized but do you have any proof?"


    Vivienne shot the two people a nce; they were the ones who had just asked Jeffrey to paint.


    She retracted her gaze and stowed her smile away. She said in a cold tone, "When did you paint this?"


    "A few years ago!" Jeffrey replied without any hesitation.


    Vivienne smirked, "You said you painted this years ago. But why did you use this year''s newly


    manufactured paint?"


    Jeffrey was taken aback. It strike him that she could literally discern the paint.


    The paint he used for this painting was indeed newly developed this year.


    This brand of paint had brighter colors and a longer oxidation time, and was currently popr among


    artists.


    "Yes, this painting was indeed made with new paint. The colors are more urate, and it''s easier to


    mix the shades I want."


    "Exactly, it''s thetest development. I just bought it yesterday."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Jeffrey could feel the whispers of the crowd beginning to swirl around him. His face visibly paled.


    He turned to Vivienne with a hint of desperation in his voice, "You''re using me of giarism just


    based on a paint? That''s a pretty wild assumption, don''t you think?"


    His words were hollow and fraught with guilt.


    Because he had giarized another painting indeed.


    He first saw it during his trip to the Mirelia Continent, disyed in a renowned local art gallery. He had


    wanted to purchase it but was informed it wasn''t for sale and would only be on disy for three days.


    So, he took a photo of it and, upon his return, recreated it for his own gallery exhibition.


    He never imagined Vivienne would discover his deceit.


    Wasn''t she raised within the mountain and seldom venturing out? And she had only recently returned


    to the Brooks family. How could she possibly know?


    Vivienne raised her eyes; her expression was impassive, "The painting is called Recollections. It was


    the artist''s tribute to her mother. The bracelet worn by the woman in the painting, even her attire, were


    all personally chosen by the artist for her mother. And this painting was only ever disyed overseas.


    It''s not for sale!"


    Her eyes narrowed and a sharp arrow of usation shot out, "When you decided to copy it, did you


    ever consider whether or not you could handle the consequences if the original artist found out?"


    Her aura changed suddenly and exuded a palpable sense of danger.


    The painting was her tribute to her mother.


    It was the memory of her mother''s silhouette that had left the deepest impression on her.


    Her mother had taken her shopping for the first time since they had gone into hiding. She had bought


    Vivienne numerous items but had bought nothing for herself.


    Vivienne had admired the bracelet and thought it suited her mother''s elegant bearing. She had lied,


    saying that she loved seeing her mother wear it. Only then had her mother agreed to buy it.


    The outfit her mother was wearing was also bought at Vivienne''s insistence.


    That day, watching her mother''s retreating figure as she went to pay the bill, Vivienne felt it was the


    happiest day of her life.


    But that evening, her mothermitted suicide by poisoning herself.


    She was wearing the outfit and the bracelet that Vivienne had chosen for her.


    During her years at the Emerald Mountain monastery, Vivienne would often recall that moment and


    sketch it. The painting was carefully preserved by her.


    When she had to leave Emerald Mountain, she left the painting behind.


    Dawson, the man who was cleaning the monastery that day, had seen the painting. Captivated by its


    beauty, he sent it out under her name. Soon, people started looking for her, wanting to disy the


    painting in their galleries.


    She had declined several times but finally agreed when an offer she couldn''t refuse was presented.


    However, she had made it clear that the painting was not for sale.


    As a result, it was only disyed for three days before it was taken down.


    Jeffrey was taken aback by her intensity. He took a step back and tried to defend himself, "You''ve got


    all your facts straight, but who is the original artist then? Apart from this painting, are there any other


    works? An artist capable of such an exquisite piece surely has more than one work, right?"


    Vivienne looked at him, her eyes cold, "Her name is Elia."


    "Elia?" someone in the crowd eximed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Elia is a mysterious artist. Many countries have invited her to paint, but she has always declined."


    "It''s not just that. Elia''s paintings have a soul. Her works start at a million at auction, and there are


    people who are willing to pay high prices to collect her art."


    Jeffrey was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Vivienne to know so much.


    Even the artist''s name.


    Suppressing his panic, he spoke up again, "So you say it''s Elia, and we should just take your word


    for it? Everyone knows her paintings are auctioned off by the National Art Gallery. If it''s really her work,


    how did this painting end up here?"


    He stubbornly refused to admit his crime.


    After all, Elia''s paintings were all in the National Art Gallery or in private collections.


    They would never just appear in the open!


    Vivienne was just a recent addition to the Brooks family, a mere debutante. She couldn¡¯t ever bring


    Elia to the scene.


    Vivienne''s icy gaze fell on him as a slow smile spread across her face. "During my time in the


    mountain, I dabbled in painting and took the name Elia. What a coincidence, don''t you think?" she


    asked.


    Everyone in the room was stunned on hearing that.


    Elia was Vivienne?


    How could that be possible?


    She wasn''t even twenty yet. How could she create such breathtaking art?


    "Huh! What a coincidence indeed!" Jeffrey scoffed. "But I would advise you to choose a different name.


    I understand your desire for fame, but Elia''s name isn''t one to be trifled with."


    "Is that so?" Vivienne replied, her voice indifferent. She picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered, and a respectful voice on the other end greeted her, "Miss Elia, what


    a pleasant surprise. Do you have a new piece for us?"


    Vivienne switched the call to speakerphone. The moment the voice was heard, a hush fell over the


    crowd.


    Even Jeffrey was stunned.


    That voice belonged to the secretary to the director of the National Art Gallery.


    Every artist dreamed of having their work disyed in the National Art Gallery; having a painting there


    would instantly skyrocket their fame.


    Vivienne actually knew the director''s secretary, and he had just referred to her as Miss Elia?


    How was that possible?


    Before he could recover, Vivienne spoke again with an icy voice, "The Ellington family''s second


    grandson, Jeffrey, giarized my painting, Recollections. What should be done about this?"


    The person on the other end of the line paused, then replied seriously, "We will investigate this matter


    thoroughly! And we will immediately sue the other party on your behalf and close up the gallery!"


    "Very well. You handle it," Vivienne said and hung up.


    Jeffrey was stunned.


    Awsuit?


    Closing up the gallery?


    This couldn''t be happening.


    His gallery had just opened recently, and this exhibition was supposed to boost his reputation. If the


    gallery was closed, what would he do?


    He would never be able to make a living as an artist again!


    As he was about to speak, a staff member rushed in. "Boss, we''re in trouble. The National Art Gallery


    has sent us a legal notice and ordered us to remove all the paintings from the gallery immediately."


    No sooner than the man finished speaking, another staff member sprinted over, "Bad news! Some guys


    iming to be from the National Art Gallery just showed up. They''re saying they''re going to shut us


    down!"


    Jeffrey waspletely bbergasted by this turn of events!


    "How could this happen?" he couldn''t believe it. His meticulously nned art exhibition was shut down


    in the blink of an eye.


    Jeffrey jerked his head to look at Vivienne, his teeth gritted in rage, "It''s you! You are behind all of


    these! Nothing good has happened since you got engaged to Percival. You first threw Paul into jail, and


    now you''re ruining my art show!"


    With an angry roar, Jeffrey lunged at Vivienne, "You slut, I''ll kill you!"


    Percival stepped in front of Vivienne, catching Jeffrey''s wrist with a single hand; his stern face was


    devoid of any emotions, "Try touching her. I dare you."

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Percival''s grip was so strong that Jeffrey winced under the pressure.


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    Percival stared at him coldly, his voice frigid, "What did you just call her?"


    "I...I didn''t call her anything. I was calling myself a slut!" Jeffrey quickly responded.


    He didn''t have many redeeming qualities, butpared to Paul, his greatest advantage was his ability


    to give and take.


    Percival let go of him, his voice deep, "The art galleries under your name will be closed from today. You


    have one day. If you can''t do it, I''ll tear them down myself."


    By copying Vivienne''s most cherished painting, he should be thankful that Percival didn''t ruin him. He


    should be grateful that they shared the samest name, Ellington.


    Jeffrey felt a wave of resentment but dared not show it on his face, not in the face of Percival and


    Vivienne''s murderous res, "I''m still your cousin anyway. Your actions today aren''t just humiliating


    me, they''re also humiliating the Ellington family. Have you thought about that?"


    "You''re the one who''s humiliating yourself. What does that have to do with me and Vivienne?" Percival


    retorted in a casual tone while he was fixing his disheveled clothes.


    He didn''t care about the reputation of the Ellington family.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Ellingtons were built by his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t¡¯ t still keep himself


    as part of this family as these people thought.


    He never needed the Ellington family''s glory to survive!


    "But you''re still a part of the Ellington family!" Jeffrey shot back defiantly.


    He had always been outssed by Percival as a child. He had thought that once Percival was deemed


    useless, no one would stand in his way. But he had miscalcted.


    Percival was not useless; he was pretending!


    It seemed he had to rethink his ns. He couldn''t just let Percival take over the Ellingtons!


    "And so?" Percival raised an eyebrow, his gaze devoid of warmth.


    Infuriated, Jeffrey couldn''tprehend how Percival could be so indifferent.


    If he was humiliated, how would that benefit Percival?


    But it was clear that Percival was determined to have him shut down his art galleries. Those galleries,


    which he had spent a fortune to establish, were meant to help him take over the Ellingtons one day.


    If they were closed, what could he use against Percival?


    No way!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t let the galleries close!


    With that thought, Jeffrey suddenly shouted, "Fiona, where the hell are you? If you don''t show up now,


    Percival will be the death of me!"


    Fiona, who had been silently observing the drama, felt a wave of disdain at Jeffrey''s cry.


    He is so useless!


    He was messing with Vivienne in his gallery! He really didn''t know what he was capable of.


    How could Percival, who was so protective of Vivienne, let him go?


    Fiona sighed and stepped forward.


    Looking at Jeffrey, then at Percival, she asked with a confused look, "What''s going on?"


    "Fiona, you''ve always been close with our cousin, Percival. Can you help me out here? I don''t want to


    close the art galleries!" Jeffrey clutched at his straws and pleaded hastily.


    Among the Ellingtons, Fiona was the closest to Percival besides Keh.


    Everyone else had their own agendas.


    Fiona frowned, "What have you done? Why does Percival want you to close the galleries?"


    Jeffrey was frustrated. He was not in the mood to exin the situation but he still needed her help. So


    he exined the whole thing.


    Upon hearing the story, Fiona scolded, "Jeffrey, you fool! If you want to be an artist, then focus on


    creating your own work. Why would you giarize? Vivienne said that painting was a tribute to her


    mother. Of course she would be angry if you copied it!"


    Jeffrey was so infuriated that he felt like cursing.


    I asked you to help, not to scold me! He thought.


    Fiona gave him a harsh look before she turned to Vivienne, "Vivienne, I''m sorry. I didn''t know about


    this. If I had known earlier, I would have tried to stop him. Can you do me a favor and let this go?"


    Vivienne looked at her with a semi-smile on her face, "So, you want me to just let the giarist off the


    hook?"


    "No, my brother was definitely wrong. He should be punished." Fiona thought for a moment before


    saying, "How about this? I''ll give you a set of jewelry, which is mytest design that hasn''t been


    showcased yet. Can this be my apology on Jeffrey''s behalf?"


    Vivienne smirked, "Do you think Ick jewelry?"


    Fiona paused before suggesting, "How about apensation? Name your price. As long as it''s within


    our means, we''ll try our best to satisfy you."


    Vivienne gave her a nce, "Do I look poor to you?"


    A cold glint passed through Fiona''s eyes. She was truly stubborn.


    "Why don''t you propose a condition?" Fiona suggested in the same soft voice.


    Vivienne turned to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, what do you think?"


    Seeing Vivienne ask for Percival''s opinion, Fiona quickly interjected, "Percival, can''t you just let this go


    for the sake of our family? Just tell her to let him off the hook.¡±


    Percival looked at her impassively, not uttering a word.


    Fiona continued, "Percival, can''t you just let this slide for my sake? We will make it up to Vivienne."


    At that, Percival''s thin lips slowly curled up into a grin as he turned his head to look at Vivienne


    Hawthorn. "Can you do a favor for my cousin?" he asked.


    Vivienne chuckled, "Sure! I''ll do this for your dear cousin!"


    Fiona was somewhat taken aback. She hadn''t expected her influence over Percival to be that strong.


    Fionaughed, "Thank you guys. Vivienne, if you want anypensation, feel free to tell me."


    Vivienne propped her chin on one hand and thought for a moment before saying, "Well, I''ll take


    money!"


    "Deal!" Fiona agreed readily. "How about a hundred million dors?" she asked.


    Vivienne gave her a look that said, ''You think you''re dealing with a beggar?''


    Fiona blinked, "Too little? Then how about three hundred million?"


    Her family had snatched nearly ten billion dors over the years, so giving away three hundred million


    wasn''t a problem.


    More importantly, if she had gained more trust from Percival, that would make things easier in the


    future.


    Vivienne didn¡¯t say a word.


    Why was she only worth a hundred million or three hundred million?


    Seeing Vivienne''s silent, Fiona''s brow furrowed almost imperceptibly, "What amount do you think is


    appropriate?"


    "Ten billion dors!" Vivienne said coolly.


    "What!?" Jeffrey suddenly eximed, "Ten billion? Why not just rob a bank? You can''t even rob ten


    billion from a bank! You want ten billion for a lousy painting?"


    Fiona''s face wasn''t looking too good either.


    Their entire fortune was just ten billion dors. How could they possibly give it all to Vivienne?


    The brat was definitely here to take advantage of their wealth!


    Percival cast a dismissive nce at him, took Vivienne''s hand and turned to leave, "Vivienne, let''s go.


    We''re off to rip apart some art galleries."


    Jeffrey was immediately silenced.


    Those damn lovebirds!


    "Wait!" Fiona suddenly called out to stop them, dering, "Alright, ten billion it is!"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Jeffrey''s eyes bulged in disbelief, and for a long moment, he struggled to process what he had just


    heard.


    After a brief pause, he snapped back to reality and roared at Fiona Ellington, "Are you out of your


    mind? Ten billion dors to them? Do we look like we''re running a charity here?"


    With ten billion dors, you could open a string of world-ss art galleries! He thought.


    Fiona must have lost her marbles by giving out such an astronomical number.


    Fiona shot him an icy nce before turning to Vivienne and Percival, "Give me an ount number. I''ll


    transfer the funds to you!"


    She wasn''t offering this fortune for Jeffrey''s sake, but to keep Percival and Vivienne from dismantling


    the other art galleries.


    Some of the galleries Jeffrey had established were a front for under-the-table dealings, which were


    secrets that outsiders must never uncover. It was awork she had painstakingly built, hidden from


    her entire family.


    Even Jeffrey, the supposed head, was clueless about it.


    If these secrets were ever exposed, she''d stand to lose up to thirty billion dors.


    When weighed against ten billion, it was a no-brainer. She had to protect those assets.


    And Fiona didn''t buy for a second that Percival could go after her family without a reason.


    Mr. Percy''s stature alone had put him at the zenith of power; he wouldn''t bat an eyelid at a few art


    galleries, let alone a few hundred billion.


    Yet, he was insistent on tearing down the galleries. She suspected he knew something.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It seemed Percival had to go. His very existence was the most significant threat to her.


    With Percival around, the inheritance wouldn''t fall into her hands even if the old man died. Not to


    mention that Richard Ellington was still alive.


    If Percival were out of the picture, the other Ellington nonentities wouldn''t stand a chance against her.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow and her gaze harbored meaning, "Alright!"


    She promptly provided her ount details.


    "I''ll need to discuss this with my family first, given the sum involved. You''ll have the money by tonight at


    thetest!" Fiona dered confidently. It seemed that she was not the least bit worried about whether


    her parents, Henry and Heloise Ellington, would agree to the transaction.


    Vivienne nodded, "Agreed."


    With that, she made a call to the National Gallery''s secretary, and soon after, the team that hade


    to seal off the premises withdrew.


    Jeffrey watched in fury as Fiona casually promised to hand over ten billion dors. He stormed off,


    neglecting the gallery''s guests. He had to get back and convince his parents not to release the funds.


    Fiona also took her leave after she she nodded to Percival and Vivienne.


    Once they''d left, Percival and Vivienne made to leave too. But they were suddenly halted by a voice.


    "Miss! May I purchase that painting from you?"


    Vivienne turned to see an elderly man leaning on a cane; his hair was almost entirely white with just a


    few strands of ck remaining.


    He looked to be in his seventies, dressed modestly but exuding a palpable authority. His aged, cloudy


    eyes seemed sharp as they fixed on her.


    Vivienne paused before responding, "This painting is a copy."


    "I''m aware," the old man replied, "but you wouldn''t sell the original, would you?"


    Vivienne smiled and nodded, "Exactly!"


    "The person in this painting feels familiar to me. I''d like to buy it to help find her," the old man disclosed


    without reservation. "I hope you will sell it to me!"


    Vivienne looked up, "You recognize the person in this painting?"


    It was merely a figure from the back, and only someone who knew the individual very well could identify


    it.


    "There''s a mole behind her ear," the old man recounted; his voice was tinged with a hint of mncholy.


    "My lost daughter has a mole in the same ce. Even though it might not be her, I want to investigate."


    Upon hearing this, Vivienne''s grip on the painting tightened, "Your daughter? What''s her name?"


    "Sasha Perez!" the old man said as his tears welled up. "I''ve been searching for her for thirty years


    without a trace. I heard she might havee to Rivenwood recently, so I''m here to look."


    Vivienne was taken aback.


    Sasha? It was a beautiful name.


    She couldn''t recall meeting anyone named Sasha, yet the name felt eerily familiar.


    "Miss, if you''re reluctant to sell, I won''t insist. But I heard you say the person in the portrait was your


    mother, who has passed. Is that correct?"


    Before the old man could finish, Vivienne interjected, "Yes."


    Regretting his words, the old man apologized, "I''m sorry to have touched a raw nerve."


    "It''s fine," Vivienne replied softly, her thoughts evidently elsewhere.


    "If I may be so bold, the mole behind your mother''s ear is in the exact spot as my daughter''s. May I ask


    if you know much about your maternal grandparents?"


    "They," Vivienne''s voice suddenly turned cold, "are in prison!"


    Her mother had caused their incarceration personally.


    It was after they had started their flight from the past that her mother took her to visit her family in the


    Rivenwood.


    It was her first encounter with her maternal rtives, and it revealed a harsh truth: some parents truly


    can be indifferent to their own kids.


    Long before, her grandmother had nned to let her mother sleep with her grandfather to give birth to


    a child in order to save the only son of their family.


    Vivienne¡¯s mother¡¯s medical skills hadn¡¯t excelled at that time. When Vivienne¡¯s grandmother offered


    her mother a bowl of homemade soup¡ªa first in her life¡ªher mother was overjoyed. Because growing


    up, she had always been the one to cook and clean.


    Her mother''s joy blinded her to the drugs hidden in the soup.


    Then she could only watch helplessly as she was carried to her grandfather''s room, watching him


    disrobe in front of her; her entire body was fraught with a sense of despair.


    In the end, her mother mustered herst bit of strength, grabbed a vase from the table and struck her


    grandfather''s head, fleeing the house.


    That day when her mother returned home, she sought to confront them that after all these years of her


    absence, had they felt even a twinge of remorse?


    But the other party showed no signs of remorse, and their audacity knew no bounds. They surrounded


    Vivienne and her mom, intent on dragging them off to some seedy nightclub downtown.


    Her mother had reached her limit. She''d been quietly gathering dirt on them for months, and she finally


    handed over the damning evidence to the cops. Not a single one of those crooks got away; they were


    all hauled off in handcuffs.


    Vivienne had no clue what sort of skeletons her mother had unearthed from her family''s closet. She


    only knew one thing: their crimes were serious, so serious that they were given a lifelong sentence with


    a minimum of fifty years¡¯ prison time without parole!


    The old man flinched at the news. But seeing the troubled look on Vivienne''s face, he quickly


    apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    Vivienne snapped out of her reverie and handled the painting she was holding to the old man, "This is


    for you. It was never mine to begin with."


    With those words, she didn''t linger. She turned on her heel and walked away.


    But as she turned, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye; her body


    tensed up instantly!


    When noticed her gaze, the figure turned and vanished into the crowd.


    Vivienne snapped back to reality and bolted after it.


    Percival was left in a daze by her sudden dash.


    Just as he was about to follow, Vivienne called out, "Call Jerry and the guys to tell them I spotted my


    mentor!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Percival froze for a moment.


    Vivienne''s mentor?


    Wasn''t he dead?


    After a beat, his eyes narrowed and he grabbed his phone to call Jerry.


    He had saved the contact info from thest time they had dug into Vivienne''s fellow disciples.


    As soon as the call connected, Percival blurted out without waiting for Jerry to speak, "Vivienne said


    she saw your mentor. Go find him!"


    He could grasped Vivienne''s implication in a moment. Though she hadn''t explicitly asked Jerry to


    search, he knew she was desperate to find her mentor.


    On the other end, Jerry''s fingers stalled. But he quickly responded, "Got it."


    After hanging up, Jerry sent a message to the group chat. [All hands on deck. Vivienne spotted our


    mentor within Rivenwood territory. Search party, assemble!]


    The message detonated a bomb in the chat.


    Dawson: [Did the old coot pull a Lazarus on us?]


    Eric: [Just squashed ab rat and my eyes are acting up. Jerry, are you sure your text said Vivienne


    saw the mentor?]


    Brian: [I get it. The old man''s ying us for fools! By pretending to take his own life with poison, he was


    just testing histest concoction. He was ying dead before he skedaddled!]


    Leopold: [That heartless geezer. I was in bits when I heard the news! He''s actually been toying with us!


    You owe me a river of tears, my mentor!]


    The chat blew up with message after message.


    Jerry, somewhat exasperated, typed: [Enough chit-chat. Let''s start the hunt! If Vivienne didn''t call


    herself, it means the old man''s bolted.]


    Leopold immediately fired up. [Exactly! We can''t let him get away; we need answers!]


    Nine people sprang into collective action, dividing and conquering in the pursuit.


    ...


    At the art gallery.


    Percival called Thomas, asking him to join forces with Jerry in the search.


    Vivienne had dashed off too quickly. By the time Percival notified everyone, she was out of sight. So he


    decided to wait for her return.


    About an hourter, Vivienne came back with a scowl.


    "Lost him?" Percival asked.


    She shook her head, her expression sour, "He sure is spry for his age!"


    She was confident in her chasing skills. But in front of the old man, she felt like an amateur.


    She had chased him through several streets, and he had vanished right in front of her eyes!


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t catch up. He just disappeared. He was performing some kind of street magic


    trick!


    Percival looked up at her, "Did you always know he wasn''t dead?"


    Vivienne dialed Jerry, instructing them to call off the search, before turning back to Percival, "I knew."


    She thought her mentor had kept his secret well. But she had sensed something amiss long ago.


    Her mother''s grave was next to her mentor''s. When she visited her mother''s grave, she noticed that the


    soil on her mentor''s grave seemed disturbed.


    Finnian had his fair share of enemies.


    Worried someone might have desecrated the old man''s resting ce, she exhumed the grave only to


    find an empty coffin!


    The old man had pulled the rug from under her, leaving her the Emerald Monastery while he set off for


    greener pastures.


    "He probably has his reasons for not wanting to meet. When he''s ready, he''ll show up," Percival tried to


    console her softly.


    Vivienne paused, then straightened up her face, "Who wants to see him? I just want my money back.


    He borrowed a thousand bucks before he ''died'' and never paid it back!"


    Percival was momentarily speechless.


    Vivienne! Let''s be a bit more generous! I''ll give you a thousand bucks instead. He thought.


    It seemed she read his thoughts; her delicate face suddenly fell, "That was my sry from Emerald


    Monastery! The old man paid me twenty bucks a month and it took five years to save so much money!"


    Most of her time before earning her own money had been spent in Emerald Monastery. She rarely left,


    except for necessary exams or research. That thousand truly was a fortune to her.


    The old man was hical!


    He swindled her out of a thousand bucks and then ''died''!


    Percival cleared his throat, "Next time we run into him, I''ll help you catch him. Make him pay you back a


    hundredfold!"


    Vivienne smiled slyly, "I could get behind that!"


    It was nearing dinner time.


    Percival took Vivienne out for a meal at a cozy diner before dropping her back at the Brooks Mansion.


    He was eager to have Vivienne move in with him, but with pressing matters at hand, affairs of the heart


    had to wait.


    After seeing Vivienne to the Brooks Mansion, Percival headed to his private t.


    Dorian and Cordelia had been staying there and lying low for the time being, seldom venturing out.


    Percival would check on them periodically and assist Dorian with work matters.


    Dorian''spany was now running smoothly, though he was not yet ready to step back into the public


    eye. For now, Percival managed all the business on the table.


    The grand opening would be scheduled once everything settled down. Currently, the main focus was


    on factory production and operations, which weren''t too demanding.


    ...


    At the Brooks Mansion.


    Upon Vivienne''s return, Judith was in the living room, speaking with Timothy Brooks and his wife


    Cheryl.


    Judith nced up when she saw her, "Back so soon?"


    Her demeanor towards Vivienne had cooled significantly since theirst encounter.


    Timothy and Cheryl also just nodded in acknowledgment.


    Vivienne returned the gesture with a nomittal, "Yeah."


    Without lingering for small talk, she headed straight upstairs.


    As she reached the staircase, she overheard Judith say, "I understand. I''ll discuss it with her."


    Vivienne paused mid-step and nced back at Judith, her eyes narrowing briefly. She didn¡¯t linger and


    headed straight for Thaddeus''s room.


    As she approached the doorway,ughter spilled out from within.


    Charlotte and Thaddeus were both inside, seeming to get along famously.


    Having Charlotte tutor Thaddeus was turning out to be a great idea.


    After a moment of silence, Vivienne turned and retreated to her own room. Just as she entered,


    Matthew climbed through the window.


    Vivienne looked up at him and poured a ss of water, "Any news?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew took a gulp and nodded, "Yeah, Brody just rolled into Rivenwood and headed straight to the


    Brooks family''s private clinic."


    He nced at the clock, "By now, he should be starting treatment on Calista."


    "Right! I get it," Vivienne said, not surprised at all.


    "Brian''s back too, tailing Brody," Matthew set the ss on the table, "Caught him on the way here.


    What''s the n for Brian, Vivienne?"


    "Let him rest for now. I''ll figure out what to do with himter," Vivienne instructed.


    "Got it." Matthew hesitated, then added, "Brody''s medical skills could definitely save Calista. Are we


    just going to let him do his thing?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smirk, "Let him treat her. Calista isn''t the priority. The important thing


    is I''ve got the answer I was looking for."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Outside the art gallery.


    Jasper Perez clutched a forged portrait Vivienne had given him, exhaling a wistful breath.


    After hours of standing there, long after the gallery had emptied, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the


    silhouette in the artwork was eerily familiar.


    Yet it didn''t quite match the memory of his daughter, Sasha, who had gone missing years ago.


    Perhaps it was just his age ying tricks on him. After all, Sasha was just a ten-year-old kid when she


    vanished, and the woman in the portrait appeared to be in her mid-thirties. The gap in years made it


    hard to draw any solid connection.


    Or was it simply because of the mole?


    Just then, a man in a crisp ck suit hurried over, "Dad, you had me worried sick! You can''t just


    disappear like that. The brothers would have my head if anything happened to you!"


    It was Jasper''s fourth son, Yuri Perez.


    Jasper gave him a side-eye and carried amanding aura, "Since when do I have to report my


    whereabouts to you?"


    "I didn''t mean it like that!" Yuri said with a hint of frustration in his voice.


    Ever since Sasha''s disappearance, Jasper had never looked at his sons the same way. He had treated


    them with cold shoulders and hard stares over thirty years.


    Yuri sighed, "Your health is not well, Dad. If you go somewhere, at least let me know. It worries us, you


    know?"


    Jasper scoffed, "Instead of worrying about me, why don''t you put that energy into finding Sasha?"


    "We''ve already sent people out to look again," Yuri replied.


    Jasper peered down at the portrait again, then handed it to Yuri, "Take a look at this. The woman in this


    picture has passed away, leaving a daughter named Vivienne."


    Yuri nced at the portrait and paused, taken aback, "The mole is so identical to Sasha''s. Dad, where


    did you get this?"


    "What does it matter where I got it from?" Jasper shot back, emotionless. "Vivienne has a fianc¨¦,


    Percival, who is from the affluent Ellington family. Look into them and see if you can dig up anything


    that might lead us to Sasha."


    "Okay. I''ll get right on it!" Yuri said, a surge of hope in his voice.


    Their search for Sasha had been exhaustive and fruitless despite it took the whole family¡¯s efforts.


    They just found something but the lead was soon cut off. It didn¡¯te to him that the picture, in which


    a woman having an identical mole behind the ear to Sasha, suddenly appeared.


    Now, with a potential lead, he got an intuition that the light had pierced through the constant gloom.


    Jasper grumbled with disdain after shooting him a look, "Just go and don''t dawdle. I don''t want to see


    you until you have news; seeing you boys just irks me!"


    Yuri bristled internally. Some families favored their sons, but Jasper? He appeared to hold a grudge


    against them as if they were strays in the street.


    Wait, they were even worse than strays. Strays at least got scraps from his table, while his sons were


    lucky to get a grunt.


    Yuri knew better than to leave Jasper alone, so he said, "Let''s get you home, Dad. Trust me, I''ll find


    Sasha for you."


    If he didn''t bring his dad home, his brothers might very well tear him apart and feed him to the dogs.


    Jasper roared, "Home? I''m not going anywhere until Sasha is found. And I want you to buy me a


    townhouse. I''ll be staying here for a while."


    He couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity with Vivienne, and he needed to find out why this young


    woman seemed so oddly close to him.


    "What? You want stay in Rivenwood? It''s dangerous here. You''reing home with me!" Yuri


    protested.


    Before he could finish, Jasper swung his cane, striking Yuri on the head. It was followed by a fierce


    reprimand, "Just do as I say, will you? What dangers are you talking about? Do you see any gangs? If


    so, I''d like to see them try anything on me. I''ll send them running."


    Yuri was speechless.


    "Still standing there? Go on, get moving!" Jasper bellowed.


    Yuri wanted to protest, but seeing his father''s temper, he reluctantly agreed, "Okay, I''ll get you settled


    first."


    For now, he''d have toply and quickly inform his brothers. They''d need to arrange for Jasper''s


    protection. This old man was truly a handful.


    Yuri tried to help his father, but Jasper pushed him away, "Since when do I need help walking?"


    Jasper nced at him, devoid of expression, "Until Sasha is found, I''ll cling to life. Even Death himself


    can''t take me!"


    Yuri sighed in resignation.


    The old man''s health had slumped for a long time and his whole family told him to recuperate. But the


    stubborn old cap refused to listen to advice.


    "What are you waiting for? Go buy me a townhouse! Do you want to freeze to death here?" Jasper was


    furious at the sight of his son.


    What''s the point of raising sons? They had no heart at all and it was better to have a daughter.


    How nice little Sasha was. When she was little, she would pester him for a hug every day and give him


    her favorite treats.


    Calling Daddy and Mommy was the first thing she did every day she woke up. And she would speak


    with her girlish voice, "Daddy, Mommy, I love you two!"


    When he was angry, she woulde over in time to pat his back and say softly, "Daddy, don''t be


    angry, I will sing you a song! "


    When he was hurt, she would shed her tears and say, "Daddy, I will blow your pain away. "


    That was before she was five years old, and he remembered every single piece of memory so well.


    And his sons were so useless. They only knew how to make him deadly angry every single day.


    Yuri held her tongue. He knew that silence was golden.


    ...


    Back at the Ellington estate, Jeffrey stormed in to seek her mother, Heloise, "Mom, you need to talk to


    Fiona. She wants to give ten billion to Vivienne!"


    The thought of that sum falling into Percival''s hands made him seethe.


    Heloise was admiring hertest jewelry purchase, a ne that must have cost a fortune, when the


    words almost made her drop the precious piece to the floor.


    She fumbled but managed to catch the ne just in time, then turned her gaze to Fiona, "Are you


    out of your mind? What possessed you to just give away ten billion? Do you think money grows on


    trees?"


    Their family had scrimped and saved to amass ten billion over the years, and now Fiona was talking


    about giving it away as if it were nothing!


    Heloise really began to doubt if her daughter''s head was screwed on right.


    Fiona nced over at Jeffrey with an impassive expression and said coolly, "Why don''t you ask your


    darling son what he''s done?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that Heloise turned to Jeffrey and demanded, "What have you gotten yourself into?"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Jeffrey felt a pang of embarrassment somehow. After all, painting was his pride and joy, his im to


    fame.


    But now, having been publicly called out by Vivienne for giarism, he also faced the mortifying task of


    confessing this to his parents. It was the ultimate disgrace.


    As Heloise and Fiona watched him with piercing gazes, Jeff''s irritation boiled over into anger, "So I


    copied Vivienne''s painting, then what? How was I supposed to know she was Elia? If I had known, I


    wouldn''t have copied it!"


    "giarism?" Heloise looked bewildered. "How did giarisme into this?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She believed in her son''s talent. Though she was no art connoisseur, Jeff''s paintings were always a


    delight to the eye.


    Jeffrey exined the whole fiasco to her.


    Heloise''s brows knitted together in an instant, "It''s just a painting! Why is she being so aggressive?


    She''s marrying into the Ellington family, for heaven''s sake. Does making us pushovers do good to


    her?"


    Fiona nced at her and then settled herself on the couch, saying coolly, "I don''t know what good she


    wants get. But we must pay the money."


    Heloise was instantly resistant, "The money is ours. If we don''t want to pay, what''s she going to do?


    Twist our arms?"


    This wasn''t just a million or two.


    Handing the ten billion would leave their family penniless.


    Jeffrey nodded in agreement, "Exactly! We''re not paying. What can she possibly do about it?"


    Fiona''s eyes flickered with a chill. "So, you want to let them shut down the galleries?" she retorted.


    "It''s just a few galleries; if they close, they close!" Judith dismissed the concern. "Worstes to worst,


    I''ll just open new ones for my son!"


    Fiona scoffed derisively, "Huh. If you want to see my brother ruined, then don''t pay."


    Heloise wasn''t listening. The thought of handing ten billion to someone else made her physically


    ufortable. "I don''t care; there''s no way I''m parting with that money," she stated.


    "Right, with ten billion, you could open countless galleries. I won''t let Percival and Vivienne get the best


    of us," Jeffrey added.


    Fiona shot him a look and then turned to Henry, who had been silently listening to the conversation,


    cup in hand. "Dad, what do you think?" she asked.


    Prompted by Fiona, Henry set down his cup, "I agree with your mother. We''re all blood rtives here


    and Percival''s been chosen as the heir by the old man himself. He''ll have far more than us in the


    future. It makes no sense for him toe after our wealth. I will not part with that money."


    Fiona''s lips curved into a sly smile, "Even if it means risking our family?"


    Henry paused, uneasy. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Fiona pulled out her phone, clicked on a photo, and handed it to Henry, "I found this in Percival''s room.


    He''s investigating you! Dad, what do you think Grandpa would do if he found out you''ve been evading


    taxes and swapping quality materials for subpar ones?"


    Henry stiffened.


    His father would not hesitate to throw him in jail. Or worse, he would disinherit their branch from the


    Ellington!


    After a moment, Henry spoke slowly with furrowed eyebrows, "I''ll arrange for the money to be sent


    tonight."


    "Dad!" Jeffrey eximed in disbelief.


    If they gave up the money so easily, what would be of them?


    "Shut your mouth! If it weren''t for your foolish giarism stunt, we wouldn''t be in this mess," Henry


    bellowed.


    Jeffrey recoiled instinctively, "I... I didn''t expect this to happen, but we also don''t need to just hand over


    the money. Besides, they have no proof of your misdeeds. Even if it gets to Grandpa, we can argue our


    case."


    Henry''s voice was icy, "We have no case! They''ll find everything if they start digging."


    "Honey?" Heloise sounded worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only temporary. In the end, it''ll alle back to us." Henry soothed her.


    Heloise had been with Henry long enough to trust him at the most fundamental level.


    Eventually, she too nodded in agreement.


    Watching this unfold, Jeffrey couldn''t help but seethe with rage.


    Why Fiona''s few words could convince his parents to give up arge sum?


    Was Fiona siding with Percival and Vivienne?


    But now, he was powerless to stop it.


    ...


    Two dayster, Calista was discharged from the hospital.


    Scott Brooks called the family to wee her home.


    Vivienne was busy with Percival, ying with anime figurines with little Thaddeus.


    Charlotte was stuck at school for the week.


    Thaddeus had perked up considerably over the past few days.


    Upon hearing Scott''s announcement, Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    A wee party without consultation?


    She and Percival headed downstairs with Thaddeus, only to see Calista striding in alongside Scott,


    head held high like a proud peacock.


    Her eyes, brimming with ambition, swept over Vivienne and settled on Percival with a possessive


    intensity.


    Vivienne''s gaze flickered over Calista, then just as quickly moved on.


    Calista shuddered under Vivienne''s scrutiny, her fingers tightening in search of somefort.


    She couldn''t shake the memory of thest time when she was hit by Vivienne.


    Scott took his ce at the head of the table beside Judith and surveyed the room. "Now that


    everyone''s here, I have something to say. I n to host a family reunion dinner to officially


    acknowledge Calista." He announced.


    "What?" K Brooks was the first to react. Her voice wasced with shock, "How can that be?"


    She couldn''t believe these words wereing from Scott.


    No matter what, Calista was just a bastard child, almost a blight on Scott''s otherwise impable


    record.


    But now...


    Carl Brooks frowned too, his expression turning sour.


    Only Judith, the Timothy couple, and some elders of the family including Melissa Brooks, seemed


    unfazed by the revtion and remained silent.


    K furrowed her brow as she turned to Scott, "Scott, I respect your choice, but this might not be


    appropriate. She''s illegitimate. What right does she have to a family reunion dinner?"


    Vivienne also fixed her gaze on Scott as her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Percival''s deep eyes glinted coldly. He nced at Vivienne and, seeing that the young girl didn''t mind,


    his expression softened considerably.


    Carl''s eyesnded on Calista, his disapproval evident as he said, "Just bringing her home is enough; a


    family reunion dinner is really unnecessary."


    At first, Carl had taken a liking to Calista, but then the things she had done were quite unbing.


    Carl felt a sense of shame at the thought of Calista joining the Brooks family.


    Scott merely gave them a cool nce and let them argue. He didn¡¯t utter a word.


    That''s when Tristan spoke up, "I think the reunion dinner should be held. Calista is Dad''s daughter, and


    that''s an undeniable fact. Not only should the dinner take ce, it should also be a big to-do."

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    The elders of the Brooks family had no objections to Tristan''s proposal.


    But K wasn''t having any of it! She immediately retorted, "A big to-do for what? Tristan, don''t forget


    that Vivienne is the daughter of the person who saved your life! Have you no conscience? Where do


    you put Vivienne by making such a fuss for Calista?"


    Tristan''s gaze sharpened, and he nced sideways at Vivienne, noting her indifferent expression. He


    replied, "My gratitude and the family reunion for Calista are two separate matters. After all, she is a


    Brooks, and now that she''s back, a proper gathering is called for."


    "She''s a Brooks, so what?" K fumed. "She''s not the only daughter in this family."


    What was so special about Calista anyway?


    If M didn¡¯t stir the pot, Calista wouldn''t be an issue.


    K''s heart ached for Vivienne. Scott had initially imed to dislike Calista and didn''t agree with her


    return. Yet, in the blink of an eye, not only did he visit Calista in the hospital, but he also hired an


    exceptionally skilled doctor to set her broken bones.


    K had seen it with her own eyes. Calista''s limbs were broken, and doctors capable of such a


    sessful procedure were few and far between.


    And yet, Scott had managed to enlist Dr. Brody, whose skills were renowned and sought after, often


    And Scott did it all for Calista.


    That might have been forgivable, but now he was nning a family reunion for her. Had he spared a


    thought for Vivienne?


    Carl nced at Calista, who looked smugly triumphant, and a flicker of disdain crossed his eyes.


    While the family squabbled over her, Calista maintained an air of victory, which was worlds apart from


    Vivienne.


    Carl was about to speak up for Vivienne when Judith suddenly cut in, "Enough! Calista is our child, and


    the reunion will go ahead. The matter is settled, no more discussion."


    With that, she turned to Vivienne; her tone was suggesting a discussion but her stance left no room for


    argument, "Vivienne, Calista is your sister. From now on, you two should get along."


    Realizing her tone might have been harsh, she took Vivienne''s hand and patted it gently, "The best


    thing for our family is to live together, peacefully and securely."


    Vivienne looked at her with a semi-smile on her face but remained silent.


    Calista quickly stepped forward and grasped Vivienne''s hand, "Vivienne, you can count on me. We''re


    sisters now and I''ll treat you right."


    Her tone carried the pride of a victor.


    Vivienne nced down at her hand, now in Calista''s grasp, and walked over to a nearby table to pick


    up a wet wipe. She calmly cleaned her hand that had been touched. Then, tossing the wipe into the


    trash, her voice was cool and detached, "My mother only had one daughter, me. Don''t try to forge


    connections; you''re not fit to be my sister!"


    With that, she lifted her gaze, her eyes cold, "And another thing, don''t touch me again. It''s dirty!"


    Calista''s face contorted with anger.


    That damn Vivienne!


    How dare she call her dirty? On what grounds?


    She was the second daughter of the Brooks family and Vivienne should keep that in mind!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Calistaposed herself, hiding her feelings, and said with a smile, "I know you must have


    misunderstood my past actions, sister. I apologize, and I promise there will be no repeat. We''re family


    after all."


    Vivienne gave her a nce but said nothing, taking a seat and adopting an indifferent air.


    Scott, who had been silent since announcing the reunion for Calista, looked at Vivienne before


    speaking, "I''ll consult the professionals to pick a date for the reunion. Once it''s settled, I''ll inform you all.


    This decision is final; I don''t want to hear any more unpleasantness."


    With those words, Scott cemented the decision.


    K, incensed, began to speak, "Scott..."


    But a single re from Scott silenced her; his eyes were filled with a threatening intent that startled her


    into silence.


    The rest of the Brooks family didn''t dare to object either.


    Once the matter was decided, Judith turned to Percival, who had been silent throughout, "Percival, we


    have some family matters to discuss. You may leave."


    Percival raised his gaze and gave Vivienne a sidelong look, "Alright."


    As an outsider, it surely wasn''t his ce to be involved in the Brooks'' private affairs.


    After Percival left, Judith returned to her seat and addressed the room, "There''s one more thing we


    need to discuss."


    Everyone looked at her.


    Her gaze lingered on Vivienne, who satnguidly with an air of nonchnce about her. Judith retracted


    her gaze and got to the point.


    "Mom, just say what you need," Timothy urged.


    Judith''s eyes fell on Vivienne once more, "It''s not a big deal, really. It''s just that Vivienne''s engagement


    to Percival is to be called off."


    The announcement swept through the hall like a tempest.


    Vivienne lifted her gaze. Her hands were resting on the chair''s arms and a smirk tugged at her lips.


    Calista, sitting beside her, looked shocked but secretly thrilled. She would have a chance again once


    the engagement was called off.


    K was so stunned that she nearly lost her bearings.


    It was Ronald Brooks who broke the silence first, "How can you do this? Vivienne and Percival, have


    been in each other''s orbit for so long. How can we just call off the wedding like that?¡±


    The younger members of the family, like K, all turned their eyes to Judith, waiting for her to shed


    light on the situation.


    Only the elders seemed unfazed, as if they had been expecting this turn of events.


    Judith nced at Vivienne, whose expression remained stoic, though a knowing smirk tugged at the


    corner of her lips as if she held all the cards.


    She pursed her lips before exining to the family, ¡°Your great-grandfather had struck a deal with the


    elder Ellington to bind our families. That was, after three generations, the most outstanding


    granddaughter of the Brooks family was to marry the heir of the Ellingtons.


    Calista might have only recently been acknowledged, but she is undeniably the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of


    the Brooks'' granddaughters, and the Ellington heir is none other than Percival.¡±


    As Judith unveiled the secret, a ripple of shock passed through the family.


    This was news to them.


    Judith turned her attention to Vivienne, ¡°Vivienne, what do you make of all this?¡±


    The moment the words left Judith''s mouth, she braced for Vivienne¡¯s outrage.


    Instead, Vivienne surprised everyone with augh. It was a wild, almost predatoryugh that sent


    shivers down the spine.


    She brushed her bangs back with a flourish and her voice wasced with mischief, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s call


    it off!¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    The room fell into a stunned silence as Vivienne''s deration hung in the air.


    She had actually agreed to it?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she possibly agree?


    Ever since her engagement to Percival, their interactions had been the subject of much scrutiny.


    Vivienne may have seemed aloof on the surface, but she treated Percival differently from everyone


    else. It wasmonly believed that Vivienne held a fondness for him.


    Yet, she had just consented to break off the engagement?


    K and Carl sat with their mouths agape, words failing them.


    Even Judith, Scott and Timothy were taken aback by Vivienne''s ready acquiescence.


    Particrly Judith. She had braced herself for a battle of words when she broached the subject. But to


    her astonishment, Vivienne had capitted so easily with barely a sentence spoken.


    K was the first to snap back to reality from the prolonged moment of shock. She hurried to


    Vivienne''s side and took a seat, pleading, ¡°Vivienne, think this through. I know it''s upsetting that Scott


    is acknowledging Calista, but you can''t just gamble with your happiness like this.¡±


    K grasped Vivienne''s hand earnestly, trying to reason with her. She assumed Vivienne was agreeing


    to the annulment because of Calista.


    But Vivienne simply turned to her with a sudden smile. ¡°Seems like she''s got quite the influence,


    doesn''t she? Should we just indulge her?¡± she retorted.


    Her smile was enchanting, and for a moment, K was utterly spellbound and forgetting to respond.


    Judith, on the other hand, was relieved; a smile graced her face atst.


    Vivienne was no longer at odds with her. She thought.


    ¡°Good! This is for the best. From now on the Brooks family can finally be at peace,. Nothing is better


    than family unity,¡± she said with warmth in her voice.


    Calista,ing to her senses, quickly chimed in, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve made a mistake. Whatever you need, just


    tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make it up to you.¡±


    There was a hint of guilt on her face whereas it was tinged with a smug satisfaction. The thought of


    bing Percival''s woman filled her with a rush of exhration.


    Percival would ultimately be hers.


    Vivienne scoffed and pulled out her cell phone, dialing Matthew.


    He answered quickly and she got straight to the point, ¡°Go to the Ellingtons. Annul the engagement.¡±


    Matthew was stunned on the other side. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears so he asked, ¡°An annulment?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vivienne replied coolly. ¡°Just say that the patriarch of the Brooks family and the patriarch of the


    Ellingtons had arranged a marriage. They now request that the most aplished granddaughter of


    the Brooks family marry the heir of the Ellingtons.¡±


    Matthew was speechless.


    What the hell?


    The Brooks family had just weed Calista back and now they were doing this to Vivienne?


    After hanging up, Matthew texted Jerry: [The Brooks family wants Vivienne and Percival to break off


    the engagement!]


    Since Matthew wasn¡¯t in the group chat with Jerry and the other eight junior disciples, he had to send a


    private message to Jerry.


    He then made his way to the Ellington household.


    Percival had just returned from the Brooks Mansion and was about to enjoy a drink with Richard when


    the housekeeper announced Matthew''s arrival. Percival was puzzled because Matthew rarely visited


    without reason.


    Could something have happened to Vivienne?


    His brow furrowed as hemanded, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    In no time, the housekeeper brought Matthew inside.


    ¡°Is something wrong with Vivienne?¡± Percival asked.


    Realizing that Percival was unaware of the situation, Matthew cleared his throat awkwardly before


    breaking the news, ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by Vivienne... to annul your engagement.¡±


    The atmosphere shifted suddenly and there was a palpable tension emanating from Percival.


    Richard, rmed, stood up abruptly, ¡°Why on earth would they annul a perfectly good engagement?¡±


    He turned his re on Percival, ¡°You little rascal, did you do something to upset Vivienne?¡±


    Percival was at a loss for words. He had no idea at all. He had just left the Brooks Mansion, where


    everything seemed fine.


    He looked directly at Matthew. His presence was icy, ¡°Exin that clearly.¡±


    With a resigned sigh, Matthew began to ry the situation at the Brooks family.


    ¡°The Brooks family ims there was a prior engagement agreement with the Ellingtons. They want


    Calista to marry you instead, so they asked us to cancel your engagement with Vivienne. Vivienne is a


    dutiful grandchild, so she¡¯s decided to go along with the Brooks family¡¯s wishes.¡±


    All the while, Matthew kept a wary eye on Percival for fearing an outburst from the man in front of him.


    Percival remained silent while Richard erupted in anger, ¡°Those thugs have heads full of muck! Are


    they tired of livingfortably by constantly causing trouble for Vivienne? And what¡¯s Calista¡¯s worth?


    She thinks she can im my chosen heir with her homely face? How big does she think her face is?


    I hadn''t kicked the bucket yet, and here they were, giving my darling Vivienne a hard time. If I were to


    pass away, what then? That old cap Baron is unable to keep his house in order. No wonder the Brooks


    can¡¯t hold a candle to the Ellingtons. With that attitude, he''d never catch up to me in a million years.¡±


    He reprimanded.


    "Nope, I won''t stand for this," Richard fumed, "I handpicked Vivienne to be my granddaughter-inw,


    and anyone bullies her will walk over my dead body! As for Calista, who the hell is she? Her piece of


    junk thinks she can vie with Vivienne for my grandson? I will never recognize that girl as a part of the


    family!"


    With that, Richard stormed outside, muttering about blowing up the nursing home where Baron was


    now.


    As Richard vanished into the distance, Matthew nced at Percival, "Should I head back then?"


    Percival gave him a sidelong nce.


    Matthew felt like he was being haunted, but he managed to keep a smile stered on his face.


    He couldn''t let Vivienne down, after all.


    "Go tell Vivienne that the engagement still counts!" he dered.


    Matthew shivered at the response. Clearly, his presence was no longer wee. So he made his way


    out alone.


    Back at the Brooks Mansion, the Brooks family was anxiously awaiting Percival''s decision.


    Matthew breezed in, ignored everyone and went straight to the point, "Vivienne, Mr. Ellington won''t


    back down from your engagement!"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow and pulled out a credit card, "I¡¯ll give him five million to call it off."


    Matthew was speechless.


    Vivienne was truly formidable!


    He hurriedly took the card back to the Ellington estate.


    Percival looked at the credit card and his face turned blue as if he was poisoned.


    "To hell with that," Percival growled, tossing the card onto the table, "Here is twenty million. Tell her that


    the engagement will still count!"


    Matthew felt like crying.


    Their game of rich was wearing him out!


    But humble as he was, he dared not protest. So he took the card back to Vivienne.


    Vivienne nced at Percival''s card, "Here¡¯s fifty million. Call it off."


    Percival, on the other side, sat in his study and crushed a ss in his hand, "Here¡¯s one hundred


    million. I¡¯m not calling it off!"


    Vivienne countered, "I give him two hundred million to call it off!"


    Percival upped the ante, "Five hundred million; I¡¯m not backing down!"


    Back and forth they went until Matthew''s legs were about to give out from exhaustion.


    But the battle of wills raged on, and Matthew, in a moment of exasperation, suggested, "Vivienne,


    maybe we should just go through with it?"


    Vivienne shot him a look, then produced a ck card, "One hundred billion. The engagement is off."


    Matthew was dumbstruck.


    As long as Vivienne was happy, he guessed.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he delivered the ck card to the Ellington estate, Percival


    just pocketed it and drawled, "Deal."


    Matthew''s head spun with confusion.


    Was he serious?

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    On the other side of town, Richard stormed into the bakery with his entourage and bought away every


    home with fury in his eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that very moment, Baron Brooks was loungingfortably in a deckchair, soaking up the sun and


    listening to an opera recording. Life without that pesky Richard was bliss!


    Just as he reached for the ss of water on the side table, the door to his room burst open with a


    violent kick. Startled, he spilled water all over himself and was instantly enraged.


    Whirling around, he saw Richard leading a posse with an air of vengeance, each one armed with cakes


    of all things.


    Baron'' brow furrowed in anger, "What''s gotten into you, you old jerk? Why busting into my ce with all


    those cakes?


    Did Richard finally find his conscience and decide to throw him a birthday bash? He thought.


    But that couldn''t be right; his birthday was months away, deep in December.


    Baron braced himself as suspicious picked his nerves. What kind of nasty trick was Richard nning


    this time?


    Richard merely nced at him dismissively. Without bothering with a single word, he turned to his


    bodyguards with an order, "Let ''em have it!"


    Before Baron could even grasp what was happening, the guns were loaded with cakes and, with a loud


    "BANG!", and the pastries smashed precisely onto his bed.


    Baron was furious as he bellowed, "Richard! Do you want to get yourself killed?!"


    Ignoring his outburst, Richard stood in the center of the room, leaning on his cane with an air of


    unshakable calm.


    The bodyguards fired the cakes one after another, and in moments, the walls, the ceiling, and the


    furniture in the room were all stered with creamy shrapnel.


    Baron was apoplectic, so much so that he nearly passed out.


    All cake cannons were fired after a few minutes.


    Richard nodded in approval on seeing the disastrous room, "Perfect! Just what I wanted!"


    He had toyed with the idea of blowing up the nursing home, but despite his rashness, he couldn''t


    muster the nerve. Ignoring the fact that he couldn''t get his hands on a real bomb, the nursing home


    was state-owned. Blowing it up would spell the end for him.


    He wasn''t about to sacrifice himself just to teach Baron a lesson. It simply wasn''t worth it.


    So, after much thought, the cake assault seemed like an excellent alternative, and the result was


    indeed satisfying. The room would take days to clean.


    Baron, gasping for breath, was covered in cake stter; his clothes were a mess.


    "Richard! I''ll have your head for this!" he shouted and lunged forward, but his foot slipped on a piece of


    cake, sending him crashing to the floor with a pained "Oof!"


    Lucky for him, his regr workouts saved him from a more serious injury.


    Richard sneered at the sight, "That''s a lesson for you, old man. If you dare to mess with my


    granddaughter-inw again, not only your room will be sted the next time, but the whole Brooks


    estate!"


    He lifted his chin defiantly, "Don''t believe me? Just try it and see if I dare to blow your ce into the


    ground!"


    Baron, whose face twisted in pain and anger, retorted immediately, "Nonsense! Nobody bullied your


    baby granddaughter-inw. You''re just stirring up trouble for no reason!"


    "Oh, ying dumb now, are we?" Richard''s smile was menacing. ¡°Your family people had kicked my


    door to annul the wedding and you are still feigning innocence here. Do you need me to help recount


    how your father bonded with my old man years ago?¡±


    Baron was taken aback, ¡°Annulling the wedding? What?¡±


    "Your baby son and your wife tried to call off Vivienne and Percival¡¯s engagement and wedding and


    push for Percival to marry Calista instead! And they were iming some nonsense about your father


    and mine arranging a marriage between the best of the Brooks and the Ellington heir. Are you


    daydreaming?" Richard''s gaze was icy, "Back in the day, your dad saw my dad as an easy mark. He


    conned my old man into that engagement because the Ellingtons were thriving under my leadership. I


    told you that time that I¡¯d never agreed to it!"


    Baron faltered; his memories were flooding back.


    There had indeed been such a deal. His father valued the capability and fortune of the Ellingtons so he


    was aiming to align the Brooks'' with that family. It didn''t matter which Brooks granddaughter married


    into the Ellingtons; securing a match with the heir was all that counted.


    Baron had objected, but unlike the Ellingtons, which Richard built and ruled, he had no say in the


    Brooks family, which was built all by his father at the time.


    He acquiesced the situation but Richard paid them a visit just to tell them he rejected the engagement.


    The disagreement had simmered down and was eventually forgotten.


    Baron was clueless as to why it was being dredged up now.


    Richard''s cold stare bore into him, "I didn''t just disagree back then; I drafted a dissolution agreement,


    which you signed personally. Have you forgotten everything before sending yourself into the grave, old


    man?"


    Mention of the agreement reignited Baron'' fury, "You tricked me into signing that when I was drunk! You


    don''t agree with it, and neither do I!"


    Richard, that wretch, had lured him out for drinks, got him sloshed, and made him sign that ursed


    agreement.


    He nearly got his legs broken by his old man because of that!


    "Heh!" Richard sneered with a mockingugh, "What''s the matter? It''s fine for your dear old man to pull


    a fast one on my pops, but I can''t y you for a fool? This, my friend, is what they call tit for tat!"


    Baron was seething with anger.


    "Anyway, I delivered the message that I don''t agree with that engagement! I¡¯ve kept the annulment


    papers safe and sound. If you dare to go back on your word, don''t me me for wrecking the Brooks


    family!" Richard nced at him with a deep voice, "I may not be involved in the family business


    anymore, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t stir things up! If you push me to the edge, and I''ll bring down the


    full might of the Ellington family on you, and bankrupt you lot!"


    With that, he snorted coldly, ¡°The Brooks family is nobody while it always picks on my granddaughter-


    inw. I wouldn¡¯t even bother with your bunch of clowns if Vivienne is not one of the Brooks!¡±


    Having said his piece, Richard spat on the ground in Baron''s direction; and with his bodyguards striding


    behind him, he left with an air of defiance.


    Baron''s face was ashen with rage, yet he was utterly powerless to do anything.


    That Richard was nothing but a scoundrel! Always going after the easy targets!


    Looking around at the chaos in the room, Baron was fuming.


    He looked up only to see a bunch of old men at the door, watching the drama unfold. With a roar, he


    bellowed, "What are you looking at? Get in here and help me up!"


    One of the men at the door said, "Who would dare go in there? The floor''s covered in cake. If we slip


    and fall, are you gonna pay up for my medical expenses? No way!"


    Baron was left speechless.


    Bah!


    What a bunch of snobs!

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    In the quaint suburban enve where the Brooks family resided, there was a buzz of anticipation


    hanging in the air for news from the Ellingtons. Yet in this whirl of excitement, nobody paid the slightest


    attention to the bombshell Vivienne had dropped: a staggering offer of hundred billion to call off her


    engagement.


    And no one seemed to question how Vivienne, a girl raised in the quaintness of an old monastery, had


    ess to such an exorbitant sum.


    When Matthew returned with the news that Percival had agreed to the dissolution of the engagement,


    the Brooks household was astounded. It was beyond them why Percival, who had always treated


    Vivienne like a precious gem, would so readily let her go.


    The Brooks were all dumbfounded!


    K, regaining herposure first, spat out in anger, ¡°Ugh! What a jerk!¡± She had thought so highly of


    Percival, charmed by his doting ways with Vivienne. She had almost believed in true love because of


    him. But now, an engagement broken so easily? She wished all yboys would just go to hell!


    Calista, too, was baffled. Although she had hoped for Percival to be free, she never imagined it would


    happen so smoothly. Did this mean she could now step into Vivienne¡¯s shoes and be with Percival


    herself? Oh, the very thought made her head spin with delight!


    Scott paused briefly upon hearing the news; a glint of calction passed through his eyes.


    Judith, however, was all smiles, ¡°Well, that settles it! Percival is just as sensible as Vivienne. He¡¯s such


    a goodd!¡±


    Vivienne gave her a dry look and said tly, ¡°Congrattions. You got what you wanted.¡± Without


    another word, she turned and ascended the staircase.


    Matthew hurried after her.


    Once inside her room with the door firmly shut, Matthew opened his mouth to speak, but Vivienne held


    up a hand to stop him.


    She pulled out her phone and scanned the room, a red dot shing on the screen. A cold smirk yed


    on her lips as she swiftly tapped away.


    After a couple of minutes, she stowed her phone away.


    Matthew, her loyalpanion, instantly understood the situation, ¡°They bugged your room?¡± he asked


    with a voice tinged with disgust.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± was all Vivienne offered; her face was t.


    For Scott to bug her room was expected, nothing surprising there. She left the device untouched so


    they could still hear what she wanted them to hear. After all, underestimating her was their first mistake.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Did they really think a simple bug would outsmart her?


    Matthew knew that, if Vivienne was here to speak up, it meant that she wasn''t threatened by the bug


    anymore. So he ventured, ¡°Vivienne, why did you agree to their wishes and break off the engagement


    with Mr. Ellington? And why keep Calista around to stir up trouble?¡±


    Vivienne''s eyes were icy as she replied, ¡°The murkier the waters, the better.¡±


    Matthew fell silent. He was privy to most of Vivienne''s ns, but there were still many things he didn''t


    grasp.


    ¡°What about the missing babies? Any leads?¡± Vivienne changed the subject.


    ¡°From what we''ve gathered, the missing babies should¡¯ve been taken to the Rivenwood,¡± Matthew said


    gravely. ¡°Rivenwood must be housing a GTOb. I suspect they''re intending to conduct virus


    experiments there.¡±


    Vivienne''s expression turned frosty. The existence of a GTOb in Rivenwood was within her


    expectations. Mr. B wouldn''t have stayed there for years without setting up ab. GTO was always a


    cautious ce with numerous hideouts; its members remained strangers unless on a joint mission.


    It was an urgent thing to find thatb and save those infants.


    ¡°And Brian? What has he been up totely?¡± Vivienne inquired.


    Matthew looked embarrassed, ¡°He¡¯s been living it up at the nightclubs! ¡±


    He was surrounded by a bevy of beauties and a sea of wine, song, and dance ¨C he''s in heaven.


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated, ¡°Tell him to get his act together and go after


    Brody!¡±


    Matthew jumped at themand, ¡°Right away!¡±


    He had a myriad of questions to ask Vivienne but he didn¡¯t dare to ask right now, ¡°Should I just go,


    Vivienne?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Matthew made a hasty exit as he bumped into Jerry and his posse of nine, who had stormed over like a


    tempest.


    He smacked his forehead. Now there was trouble!


    Jerry approached with a steely gaze. ¡°How''s Vivienne?¡± he asked.


    Matthew blinked, ¡°She¡¯s... well, eating and drinking as usual.¡±


    Dawson eximed, ¡°It¡¯s done! Vivienne¡¯s non-reaction means she¡¯s on the brink of something big.¡±


    Leopold clenched his teeth in fury, ¡°Those damned Brooks! How dare they treat our Vivienne this way?


    I swear we¡¯ll tear down their home!¡±


    Percival had been dispatched on a mission not long ago, and who would have guessed that in such a


    short time, the Brooks n would dare to mess with Vivienne.


    They even had the gall to demand she call off her engagement?


    What were they thinking?


    Were they really naive enough to believe that Vivienne and Percival''s bond could be broken that


    easily?


    To use an engagement as leverage against Vivienne... these folks were clearly looking for trouble.


    Jerry, as the eldest among his disciples, typically kept a watchful eye over his younger ones. But this


    time, even he was fuming, "As Vivienne¡¯s disciples, it¡¯s a shame for us to let somebody bully her like


    that! We should¡¯ve been her backbone!"


    They might not have been fond of Percival and Vivienne as a couple, but in their eyes, Vivienne


    deserved nothing but the best.


    If the Brooks family dared to push Vivienne into breaking off her engagement, that was a whole


    different ball game.


    "Right!" Gary chimed in, "We''ve been out of the game for too long, and it seems some folks have


    forgotten what we''re capable of."


    Eric added, "Then let''s show them what we''re made of. Let them see that Vivienne, under the


    protection of Emerald Monastery, isn''t someone they can just trifle with."


    Daniel smirked, "Perfect timing. My crew''s been itching for some action. Let''s use the Brooks family for


    some target practice."


    "Target practice? What''s the excitement in that?" Daniel retorted, "Just tie them all up and clean the


    Brooks family out."


    Brian scoffed, "Nonsense. Is that the best you guys can do? If we want to teach them a lesson, it needs


    to sting. My dogs at the kennel have been hungry for a while now. Let''s set them loose!"


    Larry, toying with a knife in his hands, lifted his gaze and said with an airy tone, "I''ve had the bombs


    delivered. You guys might want to stand back so you don¡¯t get caught in the st."


    Leopold was speechless.


    Damn! Larry was on another level indeed!


    Blowing up the Brooks estate! How had he not thought of that himself?


    Indeed, experience trumps youth every time.


    As the brothers bantered, Matthew was sweating bullets. With an awkward cough, he interjected,


    "Umm... Percival agreed to break off the engagement with Vivienne."


    "What?!" Nine voices erupted in unison, deafeningly loud.


    Matthew cleared his ears and said earnestly, "Yes, Vivienne offered a hundred billion, and Percival took


    the money and called it off!"


    The brothers'' faces turned as dark as coal from the mines, "To dare to abandon Vivienne... he''s a dead


    man!"


    Dawson roared, "Forget the Brooks n for now. We need to settle the score with Percival first!"


    With that, the nine men hopped into their cars and sped off.


    Matthew was left standing there, bewildered.


    He was shouting to himself, ¡°Hey, wait! That''s not what I meant! I was just stating the facts and I didn''t


    ask you to go after Percival!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Nine men, fire in their eyes, stormed the Ellington estate.


    Percival was dealing with his grandfather Richard''s tantrum and feeling such a headache.


    The old man had returned from a stint at the nursing home only to find out that the engagement had


    been called off on his behalf. He nearly flipped the roof in his outrage.


    First, heid into Percival without mercy, then he dropped to the floor and began to roll around.


    Like now, he was wailing and iling like a hooligan, crying out, "My dear wife, I can''t go on, soe


    take me away! This ungrateful grandson of mine has gone behind my back and called off the


    engagement. He must think my days are too long, beckoning the Grim Reaper toe for me sooner!"


    "Oh, my baby granddaughter-inw, I''m so sorry that I let this heartless scoundrel disappoint you. I


    can''t face you. I can only apologize with my death!"


    "But rest assured, I''ll take this disrespectful grandson with me before I die to avenge you!"


    "My dear wife, you gave birth to several boys and girls and I appreciate that. But our genes weren''t


    strong enough. Our kids are worthless. They''re killing me with theirck of filiality!"


    "It''s over, I can''t take it. I''m short of breath. My chest is tight, my head''s spinning, and all I see is


    darkness. I might be joining you soon."


    "What? You don''t want me toe? No, I can''t live with the shame, not after my grandson has driven


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    away my granddaughter-inw. Unless, unless that ungrateful boy gets her back for me."


    Percival sighed.


    Great!


    Looks like his grandpa''s performance was set for an encore.


    He nced at Richard, then instructed the maid, "Fetch a cushion; don''t let him catch a cold."


    Want to y the fool? y on.


    The maid nodded and was about to fetch the cushion when another maid rushed in, "Young Master


    Percival, there are nine angry men outside and asking for you!"


    Percival mused.


    Nine?


    Leopold was back too?


    Before he could speak, Richard leapt up and was fiery as a rocket, "Perfect timing!"


    Percival''s lips curled in amusement upon seeing his indignation.


    Well, the grandson was more important than granddaughter-inw at the end of the world!


    He followed suit, while Richard was practically sprinting, eager to cover two paces in one.


    Jerry and other eight ones saw Richard and Percival emerge; with that, their faces darkened further.


    Jerry''s voice was ice cold, "Percival..."


    Before he could finish, Richard pped him upside the head, fuming, "You call yourselves Vivienne''s


    disciples? She''s been bullied and you only show up now? Did she mean nothing to you?"


    He knew these nine were Vivienne''s disciples since hisst hospital visit.


    Jerry and his men were stunned by what he said.


    "The next time something like this happens, you''d better show up sooner. Not a minutete!" Richard


    scolded.


    Jerry and his men were more confused.


    What''s going on?


    Seeing their confusion, Richard grew even more irate.


    Then, pointing at Percival behind him, he dered, "There! This scoundrel! He''s abandoned my


    granddaughter-inw. Go settle the score with him. And don''t worry, I''ll lock the door. He won''t escape!"


    Percival gasped in surprise.


    Are you serious? He spoke to himself.


    Seeing the nine still unmoved, Richard pped Jerry''s head again, "What are you waiting for? Go


    settle the score! Or what? Are you afraid of his power and too scared to confront him?"


    Jerry and his men blinked their eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t right! The story wasn''t supposed to go this way!


    They were meant to take action, not get lectured by a grumpy old man!


    No, this needed a reset! This plot twist was not what they signed up for!


    Dawson snapped back to reality. He roared, "Percival! You piece of crap! You yed with Vivienne''s


    feelings and now you dare to dump her, huh? Today, you''ll learn that we, the men of Emerald


    Monastery, are not to be trifled with!"


    Leopold, looking at Percival, added, "Percival! I never thought you''d be this kind of man. Vivienne was


    so good to you. She had saved Isolde, helped Richard, sent Mrs. Cecilia perfumes and clothes. She


    gave you her best, and yet this is how you repay her."


    Leopold, who looked heartbroken, dered, "I''m done with you! From now on, we''re no longer friends!"


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely sure!" Leopold stated earnestly.


    Percival''s lips quirked slightly, "Alright, I get it."


    Larry leaned casually against the Ellingtons'' front gate, speaking with nonchnce, "Why bother with


    all this talk? I''ve already arranged for the Brooks'' fireworks to be brought over. Let''s blow up the


    Ellington ce and talk after!"


    Richard panicked at that, "Blow up the Ellington estate? No way! If you do, where will my


    granddaughter-inw stay when shees back? Oh no, she won''t be my granddaughter-inw


    anymore; I n to adopt Vivienne as my granddaughter. This is her home and it can''t be blown up. If


    you must, take that scoundrel out and blow him up, then dig a grave and bury what''s left!"


    Percival¡¯s eyes went wide.


    I might need a paternity test to confirm if I''m actually rted to you! He thought.


    Jerry and his men exchanged their looks, which implied such a message: ¡°So, are we blowing it up or


    not? Why it is soplicated to deal with the jerk?¡±


    Larry frowned, then stood up straight, "Fine, we''ll take him out and blow him up! Anyone who hurts


    Vivienne deserves to die!"


    Dawson nodded, "I agree."


    "Agreed!" Gary and Eric adhered.


    The others nodded in agreement with the n, except Leopold, who suddenly fell silent.


    Though he was mad at Percival, death by explosion could be a bit too harsh. That was his best mate


    for over twenty years! Damn it!


    Seeing Leopold silent, Jerry shot him a look, "What''s up? You got something to say?"


    Leopold''s head jerked up and met eight pairs of murderous eyes. He shivered, "Nope, no objections


    here! I¡¯m all and fully supporting! A scumbag deserves to be six feet under with no stone to mark his


    grave!"


    Percival raised an eyebrow while giving him a fleeting nce, suggesting a meaning of ¡°wait and see.¡±


    The gang of nine was about to rush over and seize Percival, but out of the blue, he calmly picked up


    his phone, "Vivienne, you hearing this? They are disrespecting elders and rude as hell. Do you need


    me to teach them a lesson?"


    All nine of them froze in their tracks.


    Damn it!


    Was he snitching again?


    Before they could recover, Vivienne''s icy voice came through the phone, "All of you, get back to


    Emerald Monastery and write out the Ten Commandments a thousand times!


    The gang of nine all gaped their eyes.


    Seriously? A thousand times? That''s worse than death!


    Their hands were made for swinging swords, not pens!


    Hold on!


    Didn''t this guy break off his engagement with Vivienne?


    Well, why Vivienne was still taking his side?


    As they stood there stunned, Vivienne''s voice drifted over again, "You have one minute to vanish from


    the Ellington estate, and half an hour to get out of Rivenwood! Don''t make mee over there myself!"


    With that, the nine were gone like a gust of wind, vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    In the nursing home.


    Baron was hoisted off the floor by the staff. A surge of rage shot straight to his temples as his eyes


    scanned the chaotic mess that was once his pristine living room.


    He changed into fresh clothes and, with a storm brewing within, he made a beeline to the Brooks


    residence.


    Judith was deep in conversation with Scott to discuss the details of Calista''s engagement party when


    Baron stormed in. She blinked in surprise.


    "Why you''re back?"


    Ever since Baron had checked into the nursing home, he had washed his hands of all matters


    concerning the Brooks family. Other than the time he brought back Vivienne. After being scolded by


    Richard that time, he moved into the Brooks household for a while before returning to the nursing


    home. Then he rarely came back.


    But his sudden return today and his grim face both puzzled Judith.


    She couldn''t fathom who might have crossed him.


    "If I hadn''te back, it seems you lot would have really gone off the rails!" Baron''s anger erupted, his


    hand making sharp contact with Judith''s cheek as he bellowed, "Who gave you the right to call off


    Vivienne and Percival''s engagement? Who gave you such nerves? Since when is Calista worthy of


    iming the title of a Brooks?"


    His face turned a shade of thunderous blue as he continued, "If she''s smart, she can stay put and


    behave for the rest of her life. If not, she can get lost and forget she ever belonged to the Brooks


    family."


    Judith clutched her face in disbelief. She didn¡¯t believe that he really hit her.


    They had lived side by side for decades, not necessarily with deep affection, but always with mutual


    respect. He had never raised his voice to her before, let alone raised a hand.


    Today, not only had heshed out at her verbally, but he had also struck her physically.


    "You... you hit me?" Judith stammered, barely able to squeeze the words out.


    Baron nced at her, his voice cold as ice, "That p is to remind you that there are consequences for


    acting out of turn!"


    His gaze towards Judith was tinged with disdain.


    Their marriage had been arranged, and throughout their life together, they had treated each other with


    respect. He had given her reign over the household not out of love, but because he needed a woman


    to run the home.


    Judith had handled many things well, but when it came to the big decisions, shecked judgment and


    was overly cunning, just like with the matter of Vivienne''s broken engagement.


    Did she really think he was unaware of her scheming?


    The marriage pact between his father and the Ellingtons was known only to Judith, and she was fully


    aware that Richard disapproved of it.


    Her push to marry Calista off wasn''t about uniting the Brooks with the Ellingtons in strength; it was


    personal spite!


    She knew full well what Calista was like. Surely, she could see that among all the grandchildren, only


    Vivienne truly shone as the best of the Brooks.


    By pushing Calista onto Percival, she was simply trying not to let the Ellingtons have it too easy.


    She resented that woman, but she could never measure up to her! And she resented him for he had


    never let go of that woman for years, even though she had long since passed away and turned to dust.


    Judith''s face flushed ufortably as Baron seemed to read her like an open book.


    Baron dismissed her and turned to Scott, "And if your mothercks sense, don''t you have any? Do you


    think engagements can be broken and reced on a whim?"


    Scott''s eyes narrowed slightly, casting a nce at Baron with an unaffected expression, "I have my


    reasons."


    "I don''t care about your reasons. The marriage between Calista and Percival will not be recognized by


    Richard, nor by me. Drop the idea unless you want me to take action. I may be old and out of affairs,


    but that doesn''t mean I can''t handle you."


    Scott remained silent.


    Baron continued, "And as for that Calista, throw her a reunion party if you must, but changing her name


    is out of the question! How could a bastard child carry the Brooks name?"


    "Also, if you dare to stir up any more trouble and make that old cap Richarde to me, just don''t


    me me for cutting our family ties! You can do whatever you want once I''m gone, but as long as I''m


    alive, save me the headaches!"


    With those words, Baron turned and headed upstairs. He nned to stay at the Brooks residence for a


    while. Some people always rigged when he was not around.


    But just as he reached the staircase, a thunderous explosion rocked the air, "Boom!"


    Scott, who was closer, immediately supported him and asked with a stern face, "What was that?"


    Before the echo had faded, another st shook the house.


    Scott''s expression turned to ice as hemanded a servant, "Find out what''s going on!"


    Upstairs, Vivienne was assembling Lego blocks with Thaddeus when the loud noise startled the boy


    into her arms, trembling uncontrobly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Vivienne''s face darkened instantly. She approached the window, looking down to see Jerry and his


    gang gleefully tossing bombs onto the Brooks property.


    They must have scouted thend for they were aiming at the open spaces. But the bombs were


    powerful enough to shake the entire building.


    Then she heard Dawson shout, "Hurry up, guys! We need to clear out of Rivenwood in less than half


    an hour as per Vivienne''s orders. We only have ten minutes left."


    "Yeah, yeah, hurry up! Vivienne''s punishments are phycho; I can''t risk her upping the ante!"


    Vivienne red at them.


    Phycho?


    No!


    She was gentle! The gentlest girl in the world, ording to Mr. Wolf!


    Vivienne nced down at the group. She held Thaddeus close and whispered soothingly, "Don''t be


    afraid; they''re just teaching some bad guys a lesson."


    Hearing that it was time to teach a lesson to a bully, Thaddeus was no longer afraid. "Sis, with you


    here, I''m not scared at all."


    Vivienne chuckled, then scooped up her brother and settled them both by the window. She grabbed a


    bowl of roasted peanuts and, with Thaddeus, they cracked nuts and watched the drama unfold from


    their vantage point.


    Outside, Scott emerged with his entourage. His face was a stormy shade of blue as he red at Jerry


    and his crew, "Who the heck are you guys? Why are you messing with my property?"


    Jerry stood opposite him, hands casually in his pockets, his presence every bit asmanding as


    Scott''s, "We''re Vivienne''s brothers-in-arms and we are here to give the Brooks family a wake-up call.


    You mess with Vivienne, so you mess with us. If you or your croniese after her again, next time,


    we won''t be tossing fireworks into an empty lot. It''ll be into your bedroom you''ll find them!"


    Scott''s eyes narrowed, his body radiating a chilling aura.


    Just then, thest of the bombs had been set off, and Jerry gave the order with a nonchnt air, "Let''s


    roll!"


    They didn''t give Scott a second nce and walked away.


    Scott watched their retreat; an ominous energy swirled around him.


    Meanwhile, Jerry and his gang hopped into their car, speeding out of Rivenwood.


    Their phones rang simultaneously, jolting everyone. Oh no, was Vivienne going to read them the riot


    act?


    Trembling, they pulled out their phones and found a message from Vivienne: "Scribe the Ten


    Commandments 500 times."


    They were thrilled upon reading the message.


    That''s right!


    The best way to deal with Vivienne was to stay on her good side.


    And the best way to do that? Never messed with Percival.


    With Vivienne''smand, they slowed down their escape and was no longer in rush.


    Dawson had a sudden thought and blurted out, "Larry, man, you brought in all these fireworks and


    made such a scene. You think the Feds are gonnae knocking?"


    Larry lifted his eyeszily, "I imported a whole five-truckload of gear from Fariana Isle and donated it all


    to the authorities."


    The rest of the crew gave him a thumbs-up, "Epic!"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    After Jerry and his crew had left, Scott''s face was a storm cloud as he ascended the staircase and


    made his way to Vivienne¡¯s room.


    He rapped on the door, and after a long wait, Vivienne eventually came to open it.


    Leaning casually against the door frame, she arched an eyebrow, ¡°You looking for me, Mr. Brooks?¡±


    Scott locked eyes with her, his voice a shade deeper than usual, ¡°Happy with the chaos you¡¯ve


    caused?¡±


    Vivienne let out a dryugh, ¡°Huh! Are you here to settle scores with me?¡±


    Her tone was cool, edged with an unspoken authority.


    Scott¡¯s brows knitted together. After a long stare, he softened, ¡°Vivienne, I know you¡¯re upset about


    Calistaing back, but I have my reasons that I can''t share. Dad¡¯s always loved you the most, and I


    hope you can understand that.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking smile, ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you mistaken? I¡¯ve always been very


    understanding.¡±


    Her smile had a seductive twist, ¡°I understand the difficulty you face so I agree with bringing Calista


    back into the Brooks fold and I even went along with canceling the engagement. I¡¯ve been nothing but


    amodating. What more do you want from me, my heart on a tter?¡±


    Scott¡¯s expression soured, ¡°If you understand me, then why let your disciples create a scene at the


    Brooks estate? And why send Richard to hassle Grandpa at the nursing home? The Brooks family has


    weathered enough storms; I just want some peace.¡±


    Rubbing her temples and then crossing her arms, Vivienne looked at him with amusement, ¡°Richard


    going after Baron was his own doing. My disciples? They can¡¯t stand to see me bullied. They were just


    looking out for me. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s understandable,¡± Scott conceded, ¡°but you should still try to calm them down.¡±


    Vivienne couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you losing your cool?¡±


    Scott¡¯s heart skipped and cast her a surprised look. Was she onto something?


    He fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a sly smile, Vivienne probed, ¡°Who do you think is more formidable, me or my mother?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Scott replied without hesitation.


    Karen was the most unique woman he had ever encountered.


    Her wisdom, her talents and all the gifts she received from the heavens seemed to halo her in an


    inextinguishable glow. She was always captivating.


    But Vivienne was even more astonishing than her mother.


    Vivienne¡¯s smile grew wilder. She straightened up and put hands in her pockets. And with a rogue¡¯s


    grin, she said, ¡°Go prepare for Calista¡¯s reunion banquet, Scott. There will be a surprise waiting for


    you.¡±


    Frowning, Scott tried to speak, but Vivienne had already shut the door in his face.


    He stood outside her door for a long while before turning and walking away.


    On the other side, Calista was nearly out of her skin with fright at the explosion. Learning that it was


    Vivienne¡¯s disciplesing for revenge had her fuming.


    Then she heard that Baron had returned in a rage and refused to acknowledge her engagement to


    Percival. She was so angry that she could have exploded right on site!


    Why did Vivienne get to be so lucky?


    Why her many disciples stood up for her, and even Baron seemed to be on her side?


    Calista wanted to smash something in her anger, but she restrained herself, not wanting the Brooks¡¯ to


    be disappointed in her. She huffed to herself with a long face.


    They didn¡¯t agree with the engagement, so what?


    Once the reunion banquet was over and everyone knew she was a Brooks, getting Percival would be a


    piece of cake.


    ...


    Two dayster, it¡¯s time for Calista¡¯s reunion banquet.


    She had been on her best behavior thesest few days.


    Scott and Judith had been running around making preparations for her banquet. With Baron holding


    down the fort at the estate, no one dared to make trouble; everyone behaved perfectly.


    The banquet, held at the Brooks estate, was far morevish than Vivienne¡¯s simple hotel gathering.


    The family had invited a bevy of A-list celebrities and high society''s finest.


    M, as Calista¡¯s mother, had been making frequent appearances at the estate and taking advantage


    of the situation.


    Although Judith had previously been opposed to M marrying Scott, she was, after all, Calista¡¯s


    mother. So her attitude had warmed significantly.


    The banquet was set for the evening.


    From the afternoon, the Brooks estate was abuzz with preparations to wee the guests.


    At seven o¡¯clock, as dusk settled, Vivienne slipped into a ck dress and leapt out her window, scaling


    the walls of the Brooks Mansion with ease.


    With a few agile moves, shended in Scott¡¯s room.


    Momentster, another figure jumped in through the window.


    Vivienne turned around with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wolf, impable timing.¡±


    Percival returned the smile, ¡°When Vivienne calls, how can I be anything but punctual?¡±


    His gaze swept over Scott¡¯s room, ¡°Thomas and Matthew are keeping Scott upied; they won¡¯t be


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    back up here for half an hour. Can you manage?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour is more than enough,¡± Vivienne replied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up and search!¡±


    Without further conversation, they began a thorough search of Scott¡¯s room.


    Vivienne had been here before. She had found a safe but not the item she was looking for.


    This time she had brought Percival along for a more extensive search.


    Barring any surprises, this would be herst search of Scott¡¯s personal space.


    Vivienne and Percival were a blur of movement.


    In just a few minutes, Percival announced, "Found a hiddenpartment!"


    Vivienne didn''t budge, just looked up at him.


    After a nce at the contents, she muttered, "Junk."


    She nodded and resumed the search.


    Together, they uncovered over a dozen secret nooks, all filled with trivialities.


    Twenty minutes had slipped by, and Vivienne''s expression grew stormy.


    Suddenly, Percival called out, "Vivienne, get over here."


    She was by his side in a heartbeat.


    This was the ninth secret nook Percival had stumbled upon, housing a curious box with an unusual


    lock.


    Vivienne frowned at Percival, "This lock''s a tough nut to crack."


    It was shaped like a crescent moon, not amon lock like a retinal scan or fingerprint.


    Those high-tech locks were child''s y for her and easy to bypass.


    But this lock, crafted from some peculiar material, was uncharted territory for her.


    Last time, it was only with Larry''s toolkit that she''d managed to crack a simr puzzle.


    This lock, clearly, wouldn''t yield to any toolkit.


    "Let''s take it with us. I''ll have someone work on it," Percival suggested. Neither of them was locksmiths


    by trade, and time was too tight to fiddle with it now.


    "If we take this thing, Scott will catch on in no time; we can''t," Vivienne frowned.


    Percival fell silent for a moment before saying, "Then we''ll have toe back for it."


    Just as Vivienne was about to agree, a sh of insight struck her. She paused, then quickly said, "Mr.


    Wolf, hand me your pendant."


    It seemed Percival had the same epiphany. Without hesitation, he removed his pendant and handed it


    to her.


    Vivienne took off her own pendant, and together with Percival''s, they formed a perfect crescent moon


    key.


    With a knowing look shared between them, they inserted the makeshift key into the lock.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    The lock clicked open, revealing its contents in the dim glow of the room. It was a stack of neatly


    enveloped documents and a book.


    Vivienne rifled through the papers until her eyes fell upon a particr envelope marked boldly:


    [Paternity Test Results]!


    [Test Subjects: Scott Brooks, Vivienne Hawthorn]


    [Result: Positive Paternal Match]


    Percival''s heart skipped a beat as he read the results.


    "A positive match?" He murmured, turning to Vivienne with a puzzled frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Vivienne say she was not Scott''s daughter?" He thought.


    He had investigated Vivienne''s background only once initially, and it hade up empty. Thus,


    everything he knew about her was only everything she wanted him to know. Back then, she told him


    she was not Scott¡¯s daughter, and he had taken her at her word.


    However, the paternity test showed that this was clearly not the case.


    Vivienne sifted through the rest of the documents. There were ten in total, each one a paternity test


    from a different testing center, all with the same result. With a sly smile, she tucked the papers back


    into the envelope.


    Turning to Percival, she exined, "I''m not his daughter. My mother had my genes altered. No matter


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    which agency conducts the test, it''ll always show a match."


    Vivienne did not say more, but Percival understood her. There had to be a reason for Vivienne¡¯s mother


    to do this.


    Without further ado, Vivienne directed Percival''s attention to the book. It was not ancient, but it was


    worn, the kind that had been used often.


    The book was actually a journal. Its pages were filled with handwriting added over time. However, the


    script within was foreign to Vivienne and Percival, not belonging to any knownnguage or script they


    had ever encountered.


    ncing at the clock and noting the half-hour they had spent, Vivienne suggested, "Let''s take photos


    and study thister."


    Percival nodded, quickly capturing the mysterious text with his smartphone. They then carefully ced


    the box back and vanished from the room.


    Downstairs, the Brooks Mansion was buzzing with guests. After emerging from Scott''s room, Vivienne


    and Percival parted ways. Percival exited the mansion only to re-enter from the front, blending with the


    arriving guests.


    Vivienne made her way to the dining area, where K spotted her first and waved her over. "Vivienne,


    At K''s table sat Ronald, Carl, Ashley, and Darren. All the people Vivienne did not mind being around.


    Thus, she paused for a moment, then headed toward them.


    K pulled Vivienne to sit beside her and whispered, "After we finish eating, we n to hit the shops


    downtown. Come with us."


    K had only attended the event out of obligation to her family, to spare her parents any


    embarrassment. Now, she sought to ensure Vivienne would not feel ufortable staying at the party


    any longer than necessary. Thus, she made ns with Carl and the others to go shopping after dinner.


    Vivienne appreciated K''s kindness and offered with a smile. "Maybe... I''ll treat you all to a meal


    ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, K nced at the spread before her. There were over a dozen appetizers, with


    more courses toe. Surely, they would be full by then, right?


    But Vivienne just grinned, keeping her ns to herself.


    Meanwhile, Calista stood beside Judith in avish designer dress, her poise a mask for her growing


    impatience. She had insisted on greeting the guests, especially to catch Percival''s eye the moment he


    arrived. Yet, he was nowhere to be seen, and the ttery of insincere guests was wearing her thin.


    Just as she was about to excuse herself, she caught sight of Percival stepping out of a car with


    Richard.


    Percival, in his ck suit, exuded an air of sophistication and aloofness that pulled at Calista''s


    heartstrings.


    She quickly adjusted her expression and approached Percival with a dignified smile. "Mr. Ellington,


    you..."


    But before she could finish, Percival strode past her without a nce, his indifference cutting her


    deeper than any word could.


    Frozen in ce, Calista watched as Richard gave her a dismissive look and muttered, "Hideous!"


    Richard had never nned to attend the gathering, but his pride would not allow him to miss it after the


    Brooks family had caused his granddaughter-inw such grief. If Vivienne was not happy, neither was


    he. And when he was unhappy, he was going to stir the pot. He was here to make a scene.


    Calista''s face turned a shade of stormy blue. One man ignored her, and the other openly insulted her.


    She was the Brooks family''s golden girl, yet she received no respect.


    As the crowd''s curious eyes fell upon her, Calista clenched her fists and forced a smile, her thoughts


    seething with indignation. They may not see her worth now, but she was determined to make Percival


    need her one day.


    Upon entering the party, Richard immediately sought out Vivienne. Spotting her, he made his way over


    and dered, "Vivienne,e sit with your grandpa!"


    Percival nced over at Vivienne, who was mingling with some guests a short distance away. Instead


    of joining her, he made his way to the Sterling family''s table and took a seat.


    The moment Leopold spotted him, he nearly jumped out of his skin and instinctively shuffled behind his


    dad for cover.


    With a lift of his eyebrows and a crooked smile, Percival spoke in a soft, teasing tone, "Leopold, have a


    few days apart made me a stranger? Come on, sit by me."


    Leopold''s skin crawled, and he chuckled awkwardly. "Ahem! I''m, uh, quitefortable here, thanks...


    You enjoy your meal, okay? All good!"


    Percival''s gaze lingered on Leopold, the smile ying at his lips growing wider.


    Leopold felt like prey under the gaze of a hungry wolf, his heart pounding rapidly in his chest!


    As thest of the guests arrived, Calista''s family reunion feast officially began.


    Baron was nowhere to be seen, so Scott took the stage to speak.


    "Today, we celebrate my daughter Calista''s family reunion feast..."


    He had barely started when amotion at the gate drew everyone''s attention.


    A group of heavily armed individuals barged in, surrounding the Brooks family in no time. The guests


    were visibly shaken.


    All this for a family reunion feast? Since when did it require such a show of force?


    Scott''s eyes narrowed, and just as he was about to speak up, about a dozen people made a beeline for


    Calista.


    "Calista Pendleton?" The leader''s voice boomed with authority, his presence alonemanding and


    intimidating.


    Startled, Calista stammered, "I...I am Calista, what''s the problem?"


    She had never seen such a spectacle and was instantly petrified.


    "You are under suspicion of using infants for virus research, attempting to release a virus in Veridia,


    and endangering national security. By the orders of our superiors, you are hereby under arrest!"


    The leader showed the warrant for Calista¡¯s arrest.


    As themand was given, the armed group took control of Calista.


    She was led outside before she could even process what was happening. When she finally snapped


    back to reality, panic took over, "Virus research? There must be some mistake! It''s not me. I did not do


    anything!"


    Today was supposed to be about her family reunion, and it hadn''t even properly started. How could it


    end like this?


    No!


    This was not the oue she had envisioned!

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    The unfolding drama gobsmacked the guests at the gathering.


    Everyone''s mind was stered with a big question mark.


    What? What just happened?


    Was not this supposed to be a family reunion feast?


    Why was the guest of honor being carted off by the police?


    used of endangering national security, no less?


    The Brooks family was equally stunned, caughtpletely off-guard by these developments. At the


    center of it all, Scott''s expression turned as dark as a thundercloud.


    His gaze cut through the room tond on Vivienne, and a flicker of ice shot through his eyes.


    So, this was the "surprise" she had talked about?


    What on earth was she ying at?


    Calista, about to be dragged out of the Brooks Mansion, struggled frantically. "Let me go! You''ve got


    the wrong person! I''m innocent! Mom! Save me! I did not do it!"


    But what could her slight frame do against the iron grip of the Vanguard Agency?


    Each member of the Vanguard Agency was the cream of the crop.


    Even the toughest guys from the GTO would not stand a chance once the Vanguard Agency had them


    in their grasp, let alone Calista.


    "Calista!" M snapped out of her shock and rushed to intercept the Vanguard Agency members.


    However, before she could get close, they pointed their guns at her. "Those who obstruct justice will be


    taken away, too!"


    M froze in her tracks, startled.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Calista was taken away just like that.


    The guests exchanged uneasy nces before excusing themselves one by one.


    In no time, the Brooks Mansion was left with just the Brooks family and their close associates Richard,


    Percival, and Leopold.


    The Brooks were still reeling from the turn of events.


    Who could have anticipated a family reunion turning into this?


    Tomorrow''s headlines were going to explode! The Brooks family would be thrust into the spotlight once


    again.


    With a cool detachment, Vivienne scanned the room and stood up. She patted K''s shoulder. "Let''s


    go. Dinner is on me."


    "Huh?" K blinked in confusion.


    How could Vivienne even think about food at a time like this?


    Then it hit her. Why would she not be in the mood to eat?


    Calista had been taken away, and it felt darn satisfying!


    Thus, K stood up energetically and said to the others, "Seems we won''t be dining in tonight. Let''s hit


    the town!"


    With themotion, no one had touched the banquet food, and the household staff would handle the


    cleanup.


    The younger generation would only be underfoot here.


    Darren had never been fond of Calista, and his focus was all on Vivienne. He was anxious about her


    temper and worried she might teach him a lesson for what happened years ago. But seeing her in quite


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a good mood, he trotted after her eagerly.


    Carl did not waste a moment following suit.


    After a brief silence, Ronald and Ashley stood up to join them.


    Leopold had been itching to leave since Calista was apprehended but was wary of Percival''s looming


    presence. Now, with Vivienne departing, he hurried after her. "Wait for me, Vivienne! I''ming too!"


    He sprinted off, not looking back.


    Percival barely nced at the Brooks family before leaving with Richard. He instructed Thomas to


    escort Richard home while swiftly pulling Vivienne into his car.


    K blurted out, "You heartless jerk..."


    Percival''s eyes flicked up. "Follow my car."


    With that, he drove off with Vivienne, leaving the others in disarray.


    What was going on?


    Were these two not supposed to have called off their engagement?


    Yet, they seemed as close as ever.


    Seeing Percival''s car disappearing into the distance, the group hurried to catch up.


    The dining destination was Charisma Pavilion, a high-end, exclusive members-only restaurant with sky-


    high prices that even the Brooks'' heirs could not afford to frequent regrly.


    However, the food was undeniably delectable.


    Upon arriving at the top-floor private room, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Darren gasped. "Holy smokes! This is the Supreme VIP suite!"


    Ashley added in a dull tone, "I heard this room is never open to the public, only to Supreme VIP card


    owners. And there are only three such cards in existence!"


    All eyes turned to Percival.


    This guy was no wastrel of the Ellington family. He was a hidden gem!


    They followed Percival in, only to be met by the manager of Charisma Pavilion. "Percival! You''ve


    arrived?"


    The manager never personally attended to guests; that was a job for his assistants. Yet, here he was,


    addressing Percival by his first name.


    What was going on?


    "Yes." Percival leaned back in his chair, one hand entwined with Vivienne''s, the other resting on the


    table. His voice was cool and detached. "These are my friends. Take good care of them."


    "Of course, Percival!" After the manager gave his orders, he left.


    Silence enveloped the room.


    K and the others nced back and forth between Vivienne and Percival, a hundred unasked


    questions hanging in the air.


    Percival looked unapproachable, exuding an intimidating aura that silenced any potential queries.


    Ashley risked a nce at Percival, heart pounding, before quickly averting her gaze.


    Soon, the food arrived.


    Charisma Pavilion''s signature dishes had everyone salivating.


    Percival deftly poured wine for his guests, then raised his ss with aristocratic grace. "I''d like to


    extend my deepest gratitude for the kindness you''ve all shown to dear Vivienne. A toast to you all!"


    The Brooks family scrambled to lift their sses and clink them against Percival''s in a chorus of tinkles.


    After the drinks were sipped, the younger Brooks exchanged puzzled nces.


    What was with this sudden change?


    They had interacted with Percival before without a shred of tension, but today, they felt as jittery as a


    bunch of mice in a cat''s presence.


    Finally, unable to resist the tantalizing spread of food before them and too hungry to ponder further,


    they all began to eat voraciously. They had been running on empty since breakfast, after all.


    Percival, ever the gentleman, served Vivienne a helping of food with a tender voice, "Vivienne, eat your


    fill."


    Vivienne shot him a yful smile. "And if I get fat, will you take responsibility?"


    His eyes twinkled with mirth. "Of course, I''ll take care of you!"


    "That''s a deal, Mr. Wolf. But first, I want my 100 billion dors back," Vivienne extended her hand, her


    eyes curving into crescents.


    Percival was momentarily speechless. Since when did one return a gift?


    But then, firmly...


    "No returns!" He said sternly.


    Vivienne''s face fell.


    Where was his chivalry now?


    With a slight cough to mask his embarrassment, Percival offered apromise. "The team''s been a bit


    short on fundstely. Consider it a loan. I''ll give you back 120 billion in a month."


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled. "Now that''s an offer I can''t refuse."


    A profit of 20 billion dors!


    The Brooks family members were dumbfounded once again.


    Were these two just having augh at their expense?


    Just then, Percival nonchntly served a portion onto Leopold''s te with a deeper smile. "Leopold,


    you must try this pork steak. It''s exquisite!"


    Leopold froze.


    Oh, no!


    Was he being sized up for the ughter?


    Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine and dropped to his knees with a thud. "Percival, I beg your


    forgiveness!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The Brooks family stared in disbelief yet again.


    "What on earth is going on now?


    Come on! Can''t a guy enjoy a meal in peace?


    This is really going to drive me nuts!" They all thought.


    With a smirk spreading across his face, Percival forked another piece of steak onto his te and


    teased, "What are you doing? Don''t make it look like I''m bullying you. I''m a gentle soul."


    Leopold was speechless.


    Gross!


    Bullshit!


    Percival tilted his head and looked at Vivienne. "Vivienne, I''m gentle, right?"


    "Yeah." Vivienne nodded earnestly, "My Mr. Wolf here is the gentlest gentleman on earth."


    Leopold was utterly at a loss for words.


    Percival''s smile deepened, and he whispered to Leopold, "Come on! Eat up so we can head to Fariana


    Isle soon!"


    Leopold, nearly in tears, pleaded, "No, please! Percival! Have mercy, I won''t ever think about cutting


    ties with you again!"


    ¡°This is just bloody brilliant! I can''t sass my disciples! And I can¡¯t mess with Percival! Who will save


    me?¡± He yelled in his mind.


    "Alright!" Percival was still grinning as he said, "I have a gift for you."


    Leopold suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Just then, a furious shout came from outside the private dining room, "Leopold! Get your ass out here!"


    Leopold sprang up, his mind a whirlwind, "Damn! Percival, that''s cold!"


    His doomsday had arrived!


    As he attempted to make a run for it, the door was kicked open.


    Everyone turned to see a girl in a ck leather outfit, her hair cascading over her shoulders, stride in.


    She headed straight for Leopold.


    Leopold shivered and dashed away.


    However, after just two steps, the girl leaped forward, blocking his path, and grabbed his shirt.


    "Running away? You sleep with me, ditch me, and now you dare to hide?"


    The crowd cast odd looks at Leopold.


    Feeling the heat on his face, Leopold shoved her away, exasperated, "Griffin Martinez, cut the crap,


    when did I ever sleep with you?"


    "I don''t care. You''re not getting away! Even if I have to break your legs, you''reing with me to the


    courthouse today!" Griffin stood with her hands on her hips, fuming.


    "I wouldn''t marry you if you were thest woman on earth!" Leopold blurted out and bolted.


    Griffin lunged after him, sweeping her leg in an attempt to trip him.


    Leopold dodged and took off.


    Griffin would not let him get away, kicking him square in the back.


    "Ow, hey!" Leopold stumbled and fell, yelling, "Are you serious?"


    If it were not for the fact she was a woman, he would have fought back!


    Griffin straddled him and grabbed his hair. "You¡¯re the first to sleep with me and not take responsibility.


    Let me tell you, you''re not getting away unless I''m six feet under!"


    She choked Leopold with her arm. "I''ll ask you one more time. Are youing with me to the


    courthouse or not?"


    "No way!" Leopold was furious.


    This crazy woman! Spouting nonsense!


    He had been avoiding her at all costs. Why would he sleep with her?


    She was like some fierce warrior. Who in their right mind would marry her?


    Only if he were thest man on earth!


    "Fine!" Griffin''s rage turned into a sinister smile, "Then I''ll break your legs, and you''ll spend your life in


    bed. Let''s see how you''ll run then!"


    She got up, grabbed a chair nearby, and hurled it at Leopold.


    Leopold, still aching from the kick, could not move in time.


    Just as the chair was about to hit him, Vivienne leaped in. Grabbing Griffin''s wrist, her face


    expressionless as he said, "Lay a finger on my people without asking me first?"


    Griffin looked up at Vivienne, taken aback by her beauty.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and red at Leopold, teeth gritted, "So, Leopold, that''s why


    you''ve been avoiding me like the gue. You hooked up with this little temptress? You n to dump


    me for her? Dream on!"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She nced at Percival and said slowly, "Mr. Wolf, temptress, that''s apliment, right?"


    "Ahem!" Percival coughed lightly, struggling to maintain hisposure. "Yes, it''s apliment!"


    Vivienne did not know what to say.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, you''ve gone rogue!¡± She thought.


    Seeing Griffin''s misunderstanding, Leopold panicked, "What nonsense are you spouting? She''s


    Vivienne!"


    "Vivienne?"


    Griffin paused, then her anger switched to groveling as she clung to Vivienne''s legs, tears on


    curb. I''m ruined. I can''t show my face anywhere!"


    Vivienne, Percival, and the rest of the Brooks family were all speechless.


    Was Griffin an actress?


    Vivienne, thrown off by Griffin''s antics, coughed awkwardly. "Ahem, get up, please!"


    "No!" Griffin clung tighter to her pant leg, "You have to stand up for me. You don''t understand my


    suffering. I''ve been chasing him for fifteen years, and he''s been dodging me, refusing to take


    responsibility. I''ve tried being nice, I''ve tried being tough, but he won''t budge!


    All I want is for him to give me a title. I''m 23, and my family is pressuring me to get married. No one will


    have me now that everyone knows about him and me. I''m desperate."


    Vivienne''s gaze hardened.


    Everyone looked at Leopold as if he were aplete deviant.


    Griffin was 23, so if she started her quest to find Leopold 15 years ago, it meant that when she was


    barely 8, he had already...


    The bastard!


    Leopold''s eyes bulged in disbelief, unable to fathom how anyone could so tantly twist the truth.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Was this creature even human?


    As he stood dumbfounded, Vivienne gently patted Griffin''s shoulder, her voice as soft as silk. "Don''t


    you worry, I''ll handle this. We don''t harbor such vile creatures in the Emerald Monastery!"


    With that, she strode over to Leopold.


    Before he could even react, there was a sickening crack as Vivienne broke his arms and legs like they


    were nothing.


    A dyed wave of agony hit Leopold, and he screamed, "Ahhh!!"


    The members of the Brooks family exchanged looks.


    Holy smokes!


    Was their little cousin this badass?


    Just listening to that sound made them wince in sympathy!


    Note to self: keep away from her in the future, far away!


    Leopoldy on the ground, alternating between howling in pain and shooting venomous res at


    Griffin. "You wicked witch, are you happy now? When did I every a finger on you? Is it my fault we


    kissed as kids? A kiss! Does that warrant death or something?"


    "Exin yourself to Vivienne now!" Leopold wanted nothing more than to give Griffin a good thrashing.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Everyone was ck-jawed with amazement.


    Just a kiss?


    Was it really necessary to chase after Leopold for 15 years just because of a peck on the lips?


    This woman was really something!


    "Exin, my foot! My BFF told me a kiss is as good as hitting the hay, and you even held me close,


    swearing you''d marry me when we grew up! Are you even a man? Can''t remember your promises?"


    Griffin fumed, her anger mounting by the second.


    That was her first kiss.


    And she had held onto it for 23 years, waiting for Leopold to step up and take responsibility.


    But this guy!


    He was t-out denying it!


    Leopold was hopping mad, "Which of your BFFs said that? Bring her here. I''ll give her a piece of my


    mind! Responsible for a kiss? If that''s the case, considering the number of women I''ve kissed, should I


    marry them all?"


    ¡°Ptooey! Have I lost my mind? Why did I say ''the number of women I''ve kissed''? I¡¯ve only ever kissed


    Griffin!¡± He thought.


    And it was that very kiss that had sparked a decade and a half of pursuit, leaving him so terrified that


    he dared not even think of romance.


    "You dared to kiss someone else?" Griffin''s face turned a shade of jealous green.


    Leopold opened his mouth to exin, but Griffin turned her back, clinging to Vivienne''s legs and


    wailing, "Vivienne, look at this scoundrel! Not only does he refuse to take responsibility for me, but he''s


    also messing around with other women. My life is so miserable, truly unbearable."


    Vivienne rubbed her temples as Griffin''s ranting gave her a headache.


    She grabbed Leopold, swiftly healed his previously dislocated arm amid his cries of surprise, and then


    shoved him toward Griffin.


    "Go and get hitched!" Vivienne said dismissively, her eyes rolling with contempt.


    Leopold looked pitiful, on the verge of tears. "Vivienne, it really isn''t how she''s making it out to be."


    "Oh?" Vivienne''s gaze sharpened, "So you think you don''t have to take responsibility after kissing


    someone?"


    She had never been in a rtionship either.


    Only Percival had ever kissed her.


    So, in her dictionary, a kiss meant responsibility.


    And if they slept together, the responsibility would be even greater!


    Griffin nodded vigorously. "Exactly, you''ve got to take responsibility after a kiss."


    ¡°Vivienne is so reasonable! A real problem solver!¡± She thanked Vivienne in her mind.


    Leopold was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I''m so wronged! If only I had known it woulde to this, I would have never kissed her!¡± He thought.


    However, he seemed to forget that he was only ten at the time, and Griffin was a cute seven-year-old,


    like a porcin doll, and he just could not resist kissing her.


    After the kiss, he had earnestly promised, "Don''t worry, I''ll marry you when we grow up!"


    Leopold turned to seek support from Percival, but then he remembered that this whole situation was


    Percival''s doing. Thus, there was no way he would speak up for him.


    He sighed. "Vivienne, can we handle this by ourselves? Marriage isn''t child''s y; it''s supposed tost


    a lifetime. We can''t just rush into it because of something that happened when we were kids, can we?"


    After speaking, Leopold turned to Griffin. "Shall we step outside to talk? I promise I won''t run away this


    time."


    Griffin pondered for a moment, then agreed, "Fine!"


    She did not want her future marriage to Leopold to be gued with hostility. If they could have a decent


    conversation, that would be best!


    Seeing that Griffin had no objections, neither did Vivienne. She said, "Sort it out yourselves!"


    With that, her gaze darkened as she turned to Leopold. "Don''t make me settle this."


    A chill ran down Leopold''s spine at her icy tone. He nodded meekly. "Understood, Vivienne. I''ll handle


    it."


    Then, he hurriedly whisked Griffin away.


    Vivienne watched them leave, then settled back in her chair. "Let''s continue with our meal."


    "Sure."


    The atmosphere in the room was still recovering from Griffin''s outburst, eerily quiet.


    Vivienne''s eyes fell on Percival, her eyebrows lifting. "Mr. Wolf, that was quite the surprise you


    arranged for Leopold."


    Percival''s lips curled slightly. "Breaking ties with me is not that easy."


    Vivienne did not know what to say.


    Suddenly, she felt a twinge of sympathy for Leopold!


    Ten minutester, Leopold returned to the dining area alone.


    Vivienne nced up, noting that Griffin had already left.


    The fact that Griffin left so peacefully was a surprise.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "All sorted?"


    Leopold chuckled awkwardly. "I just told that crazy... I told Griffin that my father has to agree to it first,


    and he definitely won''t."


    "Why wouldn''t he agree?" Vivienne was genuinely curious.


    In the ten minutes Leopold had been gone, she had learned about Griffin''s family background from


    Percival and the Brooks siblings.


    Griffin was the darling daughter of the Martinez family of Rivenwood.


    Unlike the Four Prominent Families of Rivenwood, such as the Ellington and Sterling families, the


    Martinez family did not participate in Rivenwood''s pecking order. Yet, their influence was vast.


    The Martinez family belonged to an ancient warrior lineage.


    Many families had withdrawn from society centuries ago, with solid foundations and wide-reaching


    power. Each of these families had their own secrets passed down from ancient times. They practiced


    fighting arts, but their techniques were unlike ordinary fighting arts, with very high lethality.


    However, little was known about the ancient warrior lineages because their members rarely ventured


    out and had never shed with Rivenwood''s prominent families. So, most people only knew superficial


    details about them.


    The Martinez family was the only member of the ancient warrior lineage to re-emerge after seclusion.


    It was an enigma in Rivenwood, a town where lineage and prestige were as good as currency. They


    marched to the beat of their own drum, and as a result, they were somewhat ostracized by the other


    illustrious families that made up the town''s elite.


    Rumor had it that the Martinez''s were government operatives, working on assignments so secretive


    that whispers of their activities were met with nothing more than a knowing shrug. What exactly they


    did was anyone''s guess, but it was clear they were involved in matters best kept out of the public eye.


    Griffin Martinez, in particr, was a name that resonated a bit more loudly in the local circles. She was


    a tech mogul, a veritable titan who had carved a niche for herself in the realm of cutting-edge warfare


    technology. Her repertoire ranged from state-of-the-artbat drones to advanced weaponry.


    The nation gobbled up every piece of her research with an insatiable appetite. To put it simply, Griffin


    was a force to be reckoned with.


    Leopold let out a heavy sigh. "The Martinez family hails from an ancient warrior lineage," He exined.


    "You''ve spent years at the Emerald Monastery, Vivienne, so you might not be aware, but there''s a


    deep-rooted aversion to warrior lineages among Rivenwood''s affluent families."


    Although Vivienne had her own ventures and achievements, she admittedly knew little about the


    ancient warriors or the intricate dynamics of Rivenwood''s high society.


    Leopold''s words piqued her interest.


    "How so?" She asked.


    "I''m not entirely sure of the details," Leopold admitted. "My father mentioned it once. It¡¯s something


    about a family that identally crossed the ancient warriors and ended up being wiped out. Not just


    killed, but erased. Over twenty people vanished without a trace. Everyone suspects it was the work of a


    warrior lineage, but there''s no proof."


    In this day and age, outright murder was a faux pas that could tarnish even the most powerful of


    families. However, for those from the ancient warrior lineage, it seemed they could eliminate someone


    with such finesse that no evidence would ever surface.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Deep in the heart of the wilderness, where legends of old feuds and battles were asmon as the


    mist clung to the mountains, a lineage of warriors existed so ancient that their origins were lost to time.


    The locals, simple folk who preferred their peace and quiet, rarely spoke of these warrior families. It


    was not out of disdain but fear¡ªfear that a wrong word might lead to a fate so dire not even their


    remains would be found.


    Vivienne, propping her chin with her hand, pondered for a moment before asking, "If you folks stay


    clear of those ancient warrior lineages, what''s the deal with you and Griffin?"


    "Don''t get me started on Griffin," Leopold grumbled, his face twisted in displeasure. "She''s a ssmate


    of my cousin. The Martinez family must''ve known about the Rivenwood families shunning their kind, so


    they tucked her away in a rtive''s home, keeping her true identity under wraps. Nobody knew she


    was a Martinez, a true blue blood of the ancient warrior lineage until she was 14 when she patented


    some kind ofbat aircraft design."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up. This woman was a talent!


    Seeing Vivienne''s reaction, Leopold sank deeper into his funk and muttered, "Vivienne, could you


    please just let it be? I can handle my own messes."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, "Sure!"


    But Leopold clearlycked self-awareness.


    A genius like Griffin, a girl who lived with such raw passion¡ªhow could she ever let go?


    Relieved by Vivienne''s promise, Leopold exhaled deeply, only to feel the icy gaze of death upon him.


    He stiffened.


    In the midst of dealing with that woman, he had forgotten about Percival.


    "Erm, Percival, please, put today''s bill on me and ask for anything you need," Leopold offered, bowing


    and scraping, internally cursing his luck.


    How on earth was he supposed to appease Percival now?


    Desperation crept into his thoughts.


    Percival''s lips curled into a gentle smile, veiling a lethal edge, "Mr. Sterling, how could I possibly


    impose on you?"


    Leopold was speechless.


    ¡°I''m begging you, just stop talking.¡± He thought but dared not say a word.


    ...


    At the Vanguard Agency.


    Calista was dragged into this ce without a chance to object and thrown into a dark, ustrophobic


    room.


    It was empty, and she dared not make a move.


    The darkness amplified every fear, and the slightest noise could make her flinch.


    Bang!


    Startled by her own movements, she fell to the floor. Just then, the lights flickered on, making her yelp


    in rm.


    Once she calmed down, Calista tried to make sense of her capture. They used her of using infants


    for viral research.


    It was preposterous! She was innocent.


    What was going on?


    Her body stuck to the wall, filled with anxiety, as if she was waiting for her inevitable death.


    No!


    She had to leave! She could not be locked up here!


    ¡°Hello? Anyone? You guys got the wrong person! I didn¡¯t use infants for viral research like you said I


    did. Let me out! I¡¯m from the TIC Research Institute. I can bring you to myb if you don''t know what


    that is. You absolutely won¡¯t find any traces of virus research in there. Someone!¡±


    However, her protests went unheard, her cries muffled by the soundproof walls.


    The most eerie part was this ce was strangely quiet. It was so quiet that Calista could hear her own


    breathing. The unknown was the most terrifying, and the slightest sound struck her nerves, keeping her


    alert.


    Hours passed, her voice grew hoarse, and fatigue set in. She was about to sumb to sleep when the


    door creaked open.


    "You''re free to go," A man''s icy voice announced before Calista could speak.


    "What?" She was dumbfounded.


    Then, she was ushered out and into a car, no questions allowed. The men with guns had stern faces,


    and she dared not speak.


    Everything was extremely strange. She was captured out of the blue and was now allowed to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Did this mean that she would be fine?


    Why did these people not investigate the matter clearly beforehand, then?


    ...


    At the Brooks Mansion.


    The headlines erupted online following the scandalous family reunion banquet events.


    [The Brooks Heiress Arrested!]


    [Vanguard Agency Involved in Brooks Family Crime!]


    [Brooks Heiress Faces Death Sentence!]


    Despite Baron''s efforts to suppress the news, it spread like wildfire, stirring a frenzy in elite circles.


    The Brooks family was a picture of dismay, but none more so than Baron.


    Richard had called him andughed at him for three hours. Even after hanging up and blocking his


    number, he kept calling him. Thanks to that, Baron had not slept a wink.


    "Now, are you satisfied?" Baron seethed, his anger palpable as he faced his family, who shared his


    difort and frustration.


    The Brooks family was undoubtedly feeling the heat, having thrown three family reunions in quick


    session, but it turned out to be a recipe for ridicule rather than celebration.


    "Just yesterday, the people who captured Calista said she was tinkering with some virus? She''s got


    some nerve, huh? Who dares to mess with that kind of stuff?" K had not caught the whole story, just


    snippets about a virus.


    She was shocked, to say the least.


    "I knew she was into her research, but I never imagined..." Judith''s face had lost its color. "This could


    tarnish the Brooks family name. Maybe we should figure out a way to bail her out?"


    Judith seemed to be putting the family''s best interests at heart.


    Vivienne sat silently, her delicate fingers rhythmically tapping on the table.


    "Grandma, do you even know what messing with viruses means? That''s dangerous business!" K


    was getting worked up. She did not want to live under the same roof as someone who yed with


    viruses.


    Who knows, she might end up in a coffin without even realizing it.


    K was so irritated she could not hold back. "I''ve said it before, we shouldn''t have let that illegitimate


    daughtere back. She was nothing but trouble, but no one listened. Now look where we are! She''s


    dragged us all down!"


    The more K spoke, the louder she got, "ying with viruses, at best, she gets pped with a


    serious sentence. At worst, our entire Brooks family gets dragged through the mud!"


    The vi was silent as a grave. Nobody spoke because they knew K was spot on.


    This was not something to be understated.


    Being taken by the Vanguard Agency was no minor deal.


    Such a serious crime, the Brooks family might not withstand the storm!


    Suddenly, the sound of a door creaking open shattered the silence, followed by a voice, "Grandpa,


    Grandma, Dad, I''m back."


    Everyone''s gaze snapped to the entrance, where they saw Calista standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    How on earth was she back?


    Was not she apprehended?


    Vivienne nced at Calista, her eyebrows lifting ever so slightly, a sh of imperceptible light crossing


    her gaze.


    Calista stood at the door, eyes sweeping over the assembled crowd before resting on Vivienne, who


    seated in the corner. She marched over, her eyes locked with Vivienne''s, her teeth clenched as she


    demanded, "Was it you?"


    After a moment''s contemtion, she was sure this mess had nothing to do with her. Among everyone


    in the Brooks family, Vivienne had been more at odds with her than anyone else.


    With anguid ease, Vivienne reclined in her chair, her hands resting on the armrests, gazing coolly at


    Calista.


    Seeing her nonchnce, Calista grew even more infuriated. Her delicate face almost twisted in anger,


    yet she struggled to maintain herposure. "I know you''re not thrilled about me bing your sister,


    butst night was the Brooks family''s feast! Your actions could put the entire Brooks family in the hot


    seat. Did not you think about the consequences for our family?"


    Her tone held the certainty that Vivienne was the culprit.


    Watching the exchange, Judith frowned and interjected, "What''s going on here? Calista, how did you


    The capabilities of the Vanguard Agency were no secret to anyone in the room.


    No one could walk out of there once taken.


    "Grandma, they cleared me. I did not do it. But why would theye for me at the Brooks Mansion?


    Someone must have been pulling strings," Calista hinted with purpose.


    All eyes shifted to Vivienne.


    The infant virus trials were no minor affair. If Calista were to shoulder such an usation, it would ruin


    her life.


    Calista believed Vivienne reported her to keep her away from Percival. She refused to believe Vivienne


    had the power tomand the Vanguard Agency.


    It had to be a tip-off!


    Judith turned her steely gaze to Vivienne, asking, "Is this true, Vivienne?"


    The rest of the Brooks family awaited Vivienne¡¯s response. This was no trivial matter. One mishandling


    could destroy the Brooks family''s reputation.


    Vivienne was one of their own, and they could not fathom her doing such a thing!


    Only Scott looked on with a prating stare as if trying to see right through her.


    But there she sat, unfazed, her expression unchanging even under the scrutinizing eyes of her family.


    "No," Vivienne said as she rose from her chair, her voice detached.


    In truth, she was indeed the one responsible. She had almost confirmed what she needed to know.


    Sending Calista to the Vanguard Agency was just to verify something.


    But what was unexpected was Calista''s return.


    The order to apprehend Calista hade directly from Percival. His men took Calista, with strict orders


    that no one was to contact Calista.


    And now, Calista had returned.


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes shed coldly as she met Calista''s gaze, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Calista felt a momentary cowardice. Remembering the terrifying small room and the humiliation of


    being taken away in front of so many people, she felt an acute sense of dread.


    "How could it not be you? You''re the only one who wouldn''t want me back in the Brooks family.


    Vivienne, I know you hate me, but you can''t let our entire family be shamed. Can''t we let bygones be


    bygones?" Calista tried to y on the family sentiment, stirring the emotions of the other Brooks family


    members.


    Scott stepped forward, his tone firm as he said, "Vivienne, if it was you, apologize to your sister."


    His voice wasmanding yet probing.


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled, and she suddenlyughed, "Are you kidding, Mr. Brooks?"


    Apologize?


    What a joke!


    K frowned upon hearing Scott''s words.


    Vivienne had already denied any involvement, and yet Scott was demanding an apology based solely


    on Calista¡¯s word.


    Was Karen not the love of his life?


    Was Vivienne not his favorite child?


    Why was it that now that Calista was back, everything changed?


    K felt as if he did not know Scott anymore.


    Seeing that the other elders also agreed with Scott, K hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, Vivienne said this has


    nothing to do with her. Plus, these people didn¡¯t say she did it either, did they? You can¡¯t just make


    Vivienne apologize based solely on Calista¡¯s words. This is not fair to her. They¡¯re both your


    daughters.¡±


    Scott''s icy gaze flickered toward K, silencing her with a chilling stare.


    Ignoring K, Scott turned back to Vivienne, his expression unreadable.


    Whether Vivienne was truly his daughter was still up for debate. Even though the multiple paternity


    tests confirmed their rtion, he had his doubts.


    Even if she was his flesh and blood, her heart was cold, much like Karen''s.


    He knew deep down that Vivienne was involved, but whenever he faced her clear, piercing eyes, he felt


    his throat clenched, leaving him speechless.


    Look at her!


    Vivienne was even more formidable than Karen! She could unsettle one''s mind with just a look and a


    mysterious smile.


    Under the weight of her light words, he was rendered utterly mute.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into azy smirk. "Mr. Brooks, do I still owe an apology here?"


    Scott found himself at a loss for words, utterly unsure how to respond.


    K did not hesitate to stand by Vivienne, pping her on the shoulder in solidarity. "No apologies


    necessary. You did not do anything wrong. Why should you say sorry?"


    "Exactly. If anyone''s stirring the pot, it''s Calista. She must''ve done something to get herself noticed,


    and that''s why she was taken. Vivienne, I''ve got your back!" Carl dered, raising his hands in a


    gesture of trust, firmly aligning himself with Vivienne.


    Looking at these people standing by Vivienne¡¯s side, Calista''s heart burned with indignation.


    Why, just why?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne had duped Carl before, yet there he stood, resolutely by her side. What kind of spell had


    Vivienne cast on them?


    In the midst of the tension, Judith stepped forward to smooth things over. "Enough, we''re all family


    here. We should get along. Let''s put this matter to rest and not hold any grudges."


    After saying her piece, she took Calista by the hand, smiling reassuringly. "Calista, dear, make yourself


    at home with the Brooks family. Tell me if you need anything, and I''ll be there for you."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    But Calista was far from ready to let Vivienne off the hook. Approaching her, she said with a forced


    benevolence, "Vivienne, if you don''t want to apologize, that''s fine. Grandma says we''re family, after all.


    I forgive you. Let''s try to get along from now on."


    "Stay away from me," Vivienne replied, her eyes brimming with distaste.


    Judith''s expression soured. "Vivienne, Calista is now the second eldest youngdy of this house, your


    elder sister. How can you speak to her like that?"

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Vivienne cast a derisive nce at Judith, a sneer etching the corners of her lips. "Judith, do I need to


    remind you that my mom has only one daughter?"


    Judith''s face turned a shade of ashen fury.


    That was why her attitude towards Vivienne had turned frosty since she learned that Calista was


    Scott''s daughter.


    Vivienne was the proverbial ungrateful brat. No matter how kind they were to her, how much they


    poured out their hearts, she always took their kindness for granted, mistaking their genuine concern for


    meddling interference!


    She always acted like she did not give a hoot about the Brooks family.


    At first, Judith tolerated Vivienne''s insolence because she owed her life to her. But now...


    Scott was not only Calista¡¯s father!


    Since Vivienne did not cherish their goodwill, then it was time tovish all their affection on Calista.


    Vivienne gave Judith a sidelong nce, her gaze finally settling on Calista. With a tone of indifference,


    she said, "Don¡¯t call me family anymore. You don¡¯t deserve it."


    With those words, Vivienne turned on her heel, ready to leave.


    Calista, teeth clenched as if nursing a deep grievance, called out, "Vivienne, if you keep this up, the


    Brooks family won¡¯t be able to put up with you anymore."


    "Oh, really?" Vivienne''s gaze flicked to Scott. "Mr. Brooks, are you going to throw me out?"


    Scott fell silent for a moment before saying, "I won''t throw you out."


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a faint smile, and without another word to them, she entered her room.


    Once in her room, she pulled out her phone and made a call.


    "Vivienne." The voice on the other end greeted,ced with a hint of warmth.


    Vivienne poured herself a ss of water, took a sip, and then said, "Calista¡¯s been brought back."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was a brief pause on the line before Percival responded in his typically measured tone, "It seems


    someone has grown impatient."


    "The virusb of Mr. B hasn¡¯t been found yet," Vivienne stated coldly.


    "There haven¡¯t been any new reports of missing infants recently. Their experiments must not have


    started. Don¡¯t worry. I will do everything in my power to save those children." Percival assured her, his


    voice tinged with gentleness.


    Vivienne nodded, "Good, I¡¯ll leave Vanguard Agency to you. I¡¯ll find the people.¡±


    "Will do."


    In the Brooks Mansion''s grand hall, Scott looked at Calista, well aware of the humiliation she had


    endured. He swiftly suggested, "Since yesterday was a misunderstanding, let¡¯s throw you another


    weing party."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Calista had been waiting to bring up the subject, but Scott spoke first. Naturally, she epted, seizing


    the opportunity to clear up the misunderstanding from the previous day.


    As long as she could restore her reputation, Calista still had a chance with Percival.


    What did it matter if it was all an act?


    They were currently in a broken engagement.


    The Brooks family urgently needed this event to vindicate Calista¡¯s honor. Considering that the


    decorations from the previous night had not beenpletely taken down, they simply made some


    adjustments and sent out invitations for the elite to attend Calista¡¯s bted reunion feast.


    The socialites were all too aware of yesterday¡¯s fiasco and were curious about another reunion party so


    soon.


    Judith had rified that the entire Brooks family must attend Calista¡¯s party, but K was far from


    pleased.


    Now, watching Calista dressed even morevishly than the day before, she grew increasingly envious.


    "How many times has this been? How many illegitimate daughters does the Brooks family have tucked


    away?"


    Her words were dripping with sarcasm.


    Calista was nearly beside herself with rage upon hearing them.


    One by one, they all seemed to give her a hard time for Vivienne¡¯s sake.


    What was so great about Vivienne?


    She was K¡¯s cousin, too.


    Why could K not stand up for her just once?


    "Calista, don¡¯t mind those words. Today is your wee party, and we must redeem ourselves," M


    said, standing by Calista''s side and having overheard the conversation.


    The term "illegitimate daughter" was harsh, but it was also M''s key to the Brooks family. Though


    Scott had yet to recognize her, she was, after all, Calista¡¯s mother.


    As long as that connection existed, she had plenty of opportunities.


    Calista nodded, her fists clenching. "Mom, I¡¯ve got a n. My experiment made progress a few days


    ago. Once I tell Percival, he''ll definitely focus on me."


    "That¡¯s my girl. Now that you''re a Brooks, you must secure the marriage contract with the Ellingtons,"


    M said, her eyes seething with hatred for Vivienne.


    That little wretch!


    Just like her mother, always stealing the men others liked.


    In a new, yet equally elegant evening gown¡ªyesterday¡¯s having been ruined¡ªCalista stood with her


    signature smile, waiting for guests to arrive.


    As the night grew darker, not a single person showed up.


    Calista¡¯s smile stiffened.


    Not one person came to her reunion party?


    Were they disrespecting the Brooks family?


    Was this a mockery of them?


    Just then, headlights pierced the darkness.


    Calista lifted her gown and hurried forward with a renewed smile as only one man stepped out of the


    car.


    Percival!


    The Ellingtons had sent only him.


    In his simple yet sharp suit, Percival exuded an innate steadiness that was intimidating and maic,


    The fact that Percival came alone filled Calista with joy, and she eagerly approached him.


    "Mr. Ellington." Calista stepped forward, her voiceced with a hint of eagerness as she handed over


    the meticulously prepared dossier. "This is thetest progress of my research. I''ve already touched


    base with your assistant, but I felt it was better to discuss this with you in person."


    Percival, however, seemed to look right through her, his gaze and steps veering off towards another


    direction.


    The sting of being ignored froze the smile on Calista''s face as she watched Percival''s cold indifference


    melt away the closer he got to Vivienne.


    They had called off their engagement, had they not?


    And yet, here he was, making a beeline for Vivienne?


    What did Vivienne have, aside from her striking features?


    Bitterness crept into Calista''s heart, but she masked it with a sly smirk as her eyes caught the


    shimmering chandelier above the podium set up just for her.


    On the other hand, the Brooks family were taken aback by Percival''s unexpected appearance.


    They had thought no one would show up.


    M was about to step forward when Percival, as dismissive of her as he had been of Calista, made his


    way directly to where Vivienne stood.


    Vivienne was a vision that evening.


    Her strapless evening gown was the epitome of refined elegance, simple yet stunning. Her hair was


    swept up, revealing her delicate corbones, and around her neck hung a tasteful pendant. The


    makeup on her face was subtle. She stood beneath the glow of the lights, dazzling and radiant.


    "Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s attire clearly caught Percival off guard. His little girl had never been one for borate outfits,


    especially not for a trivial family reunion feast.


    Yet today, she was dressed to the nines. Her get-up was not for Calista''s sake, of course.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile, "Mr. Wolf!"


    As Leopold had spilled the beans, Mr. Wolf was nning to confess his feelings for her today!


    She was quite looking forward to it.


    Percival groaned internally. ¡°Leopold, you''ve done it now! My carefully nned surprise, and you''ve


    just blown it.¡±


    Leopold, defensively, wouldter protest, ¡°I''m innocent, Percival! It was Isolde who told me!¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Behind Percival, a procession led by a man named Thomas marched in. Their hands wereden with


    an array of exquisite gift boxes.


    As the boxes were opened, the treasures within were revealed for all to see.


    Tens of billions in dazzling jewels.


    Luxurious designer gowns.


    Priceless vintage wines.


    An array of rare and valuable medicinal herbs!


    And deeds to properties?


    K gasped in awe. "Going all out, aren''t we? What in the world is Percival up to?"


    "Could it be... A proposal?" Carl suggested, his voice tinged with excitement.


    They had all known since yesterday that Percival''s break-up with Vivienne was a yful ruse.


    And now, with such a grand disy, it seemed certain he was about to pop the question!


    "Vivienne, I''ve handpicked all these items just for you," Percival said, his eyes softening as they met


    Vivienne''s. He was smiling, his demeanor as warm as the sun''s rays. "You wanted a breakup, and I


    agreed. But as for chasing after you again, it¡¯s because I love you. This has nothing to do with your


    mother or the Ellington family. From now on, our rtionship is about no one else but us."


    Percival took the box with the property deeds and handed them to Vivienne. "These are the deeds to all


    my properties, now in your name. I''m not one for pretty words, Vivienne. All I can say is that everything


    I have is yours.


    I will do everything in my power to protect you, to love you. Anything others have, my girl will have too.


    And what they don''t have, you''ll have even more. From this moment on, you are my everything, the joy


    I look forward to for the rest of my days. Vivienne, will you marry me?"


    Vivienne was utterly petrified.


    Was this not just supposed to be a confession?


    How did it turn into a marriage proposal?


    Marriage?


    She was so young!


    Well...


    Looking at Mr. Wolf''s stern face and those sensual lips, she did kind of want to pounce on her man!


    But.there were too many people around. It would be inappropriate!


    Seeing Vivienne¡¯s silence, Percival continued, "I''ve already started liquidating my assets. Once that''s


    settled, everything will be managed by you! Ahem! Just allot me a little spending money, and I''ll be


    fine."


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled. "I like the sound of that!"


    Carl could not help butugh. "Vivienne, you sound like a gold digger!"


    To those unaware, one could think Vivienne was poor.


    But in reality, her ck card casually boasted billions in assets!


    In Carl¡¯s eyes, Percival was the one reaching for the stars by marrying Vivienne.


    Vivienne shot Carl a serious look. "That''s because I am!"


    Carl was speechless.


    Vivienne turned back, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Is there anything else?"


    Sure, taking over all of Mr. Wolf''s assets was nice. But she had not seen what she really wanted.


    She was a tad disappointed.


    Percival could read Vivienne like an open book. He chuckled warmly and tapped her nose indulgently.


    "I''ve already prepared it for you!"


    Hisugh was enchanting, like that of an ancient fairy.


    Vivienne was almost lost in it.


    Percival gestured, and Thomas promptly brought forward an eight-inch cake with reverence.


    Strawberry cake!


    Vivienne¡¯s attention was instantly captured. Suddenly, Mr. Wolf did not seem quite as appealing in


    This was, of course, not because she was fickle!


    "Vivienne, will you marry me?" Percival pressed, seizing the moment.


    "Yes!" Vivienne eximed without hesitation.


    Money and cake! Marriage was quite the lucrative affair, it seemed!


    She wondered if doing this a few more times would be possible.


    Percival''s smile deepened. "Then I''ll go have a word with Grandpa about picking a good date for the


    wedding. I''ll also discuss the details with Dad."


    Vivienne was only twenty, not quite appropriately old enough. They could wait a couple more years.


    And he was willing to wait.


    As for the ¡°Dad¡± he mentioned, it was, of course, not Scott!


    That spot was reserved for Dorian, the father she hoped to have there.


    Scott... He had nothing to do with this.


    "Sounds good!"


    Meanwhile, Calista watched the unfolding scene, feeling a piercing pain in her eyes.


    Her hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her skin, brimming with hatred.


    Why?


    They had broken up, so why was he proposing again?


    No!


    She could not let Percival and Vivienne continue this farce!


    With that thought, Calista¡¯s gaze drifted to the chandelier above.


    The chandelier swayed precariously, about to fall. With a loud cry of "Watch out!", she dashed forward,


    attempting to push Vivienne out of harm''s way. However, before her hand even touched Vivienne, she


    saw Vivienne step aside with a cold expression.


    Calista hesitated, and then a cold glint shed in her eyes as she lunged for a nearby speaker instead.


    "Bang!"


    The force of her action was so great that the sound of her arm breaking was unmistakable.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    M was the first to react, rushing to Calista''s side. "Calista, are you all right?"


    Judith and several others followed.


    Seeing the ident, Judith asked with concern, "How could the chandelier just fall? Calista, are you


    hurt?"


    Calista cradled her arm in agony, shaking her head. "I''m fine. I''m just worried about Vivienne. I hope


    she isn''t injured."


    Struggling to her feet, she walked towards Vivienne, feigning relief. "I¡¯m d you''re okay, Vivienne. It all


    happened so fast. I could only manage to push you out of the way."


    After speaking, her eyes lowered, hiding a sh of malice.


    She had miscalcted again.


    She originally had it all figured out. The spot where Vivienne stood was close to a barely noticeable,


    sharp piece of rebar. All she needed to do was give Vivienne a push. Given Vivienne''s height, it would


    be curtains for her.


    However, to Calista''s astonishment, Vivienne sidestepped just in time.


    Her n had fallen through.


    Why did Vivienne always have such dumb luck?


    Vivienne looked up, a sly half-smile ying on her lips as if she knew exactly what Calista wanted to do


    and found it amusing.


    That look got under M''s skin. Fuming, she stormed over and grabbed Calista''s hand, venting, ¡°Why


    on earth did you save her? Just look at her. Anyone with a shred of decency would at least mutter a


    ''thank you.'' But no, not her. And that smug look she''s giving you!¡±


    The more M ranted, the angrier she got, tugging Calista away. ¡°Come on, I''m taking you to the ER for


    a check-up!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Calista winced, ¡°Mom, easy!¡±


    M was startled. ¡°What''s wrong with your hand? I didn''t pull that hard!¡±


    Even Judith said, ¡°Calista, if you''re hurting, you have to tell us. Don''t just tough it out!¡±


    Clutching her hand, Calista grimaced, ¡°I think it¡¯s broken!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± M''s voice shot up an octave, ¡°Your hand is your livelihood. You''re a surgeon, for heaven''s


    sake! A fracture could ruin your career! Calista, was it really worth it to wreck your hand for such a


    heartless person?¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Calista cast a furtive nce toward Vivienne and murmured in a hushed voice, "Mom, please stop


    talking!"


    She looked utterly heartbroken. Already beautiful, her crestfallen expression only amplified her appeal,


    tugging at the heartstrings of anyone who saw her.


    M only had this one precious daughter, and seeing her suffer such indignity was more than she could


    bear. Her voice rose in volume, "Why shouldn''t I speak? I¡¯m going to!"


    She marched up to Vivienne, her anger palpable. "Vivienne, you''ve had it in for Calista from the start.


    Nothing she does pleases you, but she risked herself to save you today! Your attitude is utterly


    disgraceful!"


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows slightly, her expression cool and detached, "And? Should I kneel and


    bow my head to her in gratitude?"


    M was taken aback. "When did I ever ask you to kneel to her? Don''t twist my words. I''m saying, at


    the very least, you should say thank you."


    Judith, who had been silent up to this point, interjected with a disapproving tone, "Vivienne, your


    behavior is indeed deplorable. No matter what, Calista is your sister. Whatever grudges you had should


    be in the past. Today, she saved you because, despite everything, you share the same father. You don''t


    have to shower her with thanks, but a simple thank you is basic courtesy."


    Her gaze darkened as she continued, "Or has your mother never taught you any manners?"


    Suddenly!


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened, her presence turning icy. Beneath her haute couture gown, she stood regal


    as a queen bathed in sunlight, her radiance momentarily blinding.


    She nced at Judith with a chilling gaze, her voice t as she said, "My mother is dead. You could try


    asking her in the afterlife how she raised me."


    Judith''s face soured instantly. "What kind of talk is that? As your grandmother, am I not allowed to


    speak for your own good? I remember your mother as a gracious and considerate woman, well-liked by


    the Brooks family. How is it that you''re so rude? You would do well to learn some life lessons from your


    mother."


    "Haha!" Vivienneughed, dazzling yet like a poisonous flower capable of ensnaring one with a nce.


    She looked up at Judith, her voice icy. "When Pa managed to steal Scott''s sperm, Judith, you


    yed no small part. A person with a venomous heart, living a life of pretense, you dare teach me?"


    Judith''s face turned stormy with anger, "What nonsense are you spouting? Is this how a younger


    person speaks to an elder?"


    "I wasn''t aware there was an issue with Vivienne''s manners," Percival interjected casually, hands in


    pockets, casting a cool nce at Judith. "Perhaps you''d care to enlighten us?"


    The mere Brooks family!


    Time and again, they dared to mistreat his Vivienne in his presence. Had it not been for Vivienne''s


    preference to handle her own affairs, they might have mistaken his patience for weakness.


    He had nned to leave the Brooks family alone until that particr matter was resolved.


    But since they seemed eager not to let well enough alone, he was ready to expedite their downfall.


    Were they really under the impression that he was just a figurehead fianc¨¦?


    "What''s there to say?" Judith was truly furious now, her words losing restraint. "Ever since she returned


    to the Brooks family, she''s been nothing but cold to us. Anything we do is wrong in her eyes, and she


    never shows any appreciation.


    We threw a reunion party for her, and she turned it into a farce. When her siblings took her to the


    gemstone market, she had Eddy broadcast something most uncouth,nding him in jail time and time


    again.


    We treated her adoptive parents with hospitality, but did it earn us any gratitude from her?


    And now, her sister hase back. Out of consideration for her feelings, we haven''t been overly kind


    to Calista. Yet today, despite past grievances, Calista injured her hand to save her, and this is how she


    reacts.


    Am I wrong as an elder to even speak? Why can¡¯t I say you should learn from your mother? Vivienne,


    you simply do not measure up to your mother in thoughtfulness!"


    "Haha!" Percival chuckled. It was charming yet dangerous.


    He nced at Thomas, his voice melodious yet sinister. "It seems the Brooks family has many


    unsettled scores. Thomas, bring over a couple of chairs. Vivienne and I will sit down and settle each


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and every one."


    "Yes!" Thomas cast a cold look at Judith and went to fetch the chairs.


    Soon, with chairs in ce, Percival took Vivienne by the hand and sat down. Though seated, they


    exuded an aura of royalty that diminished the presence of the Brooks family and M and her daughter.


    Percival crossed his legs, his long fingers tapping rhythmically on his knee as his deep gaze swept


    over the Brooks family before settling on Judith. He turned to Vivienne and said, "Vivienne, there are


    many ounts to settle. Where shall we begin?"


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly. "I''m not great with numbers, Mr. Wolf. You decide."


    "Very well."


    Percival''s gaze returned to Judith. "Let''s start with the incident at Emerald Mountain when you saved


    Judith."


    There was a time when he would address the Brooks family with respect.


    But they were no longer deserving now.


    Judith felt a sudden twinge of unease at the turn of events.


    Before Percival could utter a word, she jumped in, "What are you trying to do? Do you really think you


    can tally up such a debt?"


    "Judith, easy now," Percival said calmly. "I''m quite the mathematician, you know. Won the International


    Math Olympiad when I was sixteen. You can look it up. So, I¡¯m great at settling ounts!¡±


    His light tone belied an unsettling chill that seemed to permeate the room.


    Judith bristled, ready to retort, but Percival was already speaking again. "If my memory serves me


    right, whether it be Scott, you, Judith, or the entire Brooks family, you¡¯ve all said my teacher was your


    favoritedy, the perfect match for Scott."


    He paused briefly, then added, "Forgot to mention, Karen is my teacher."


    "What?" The Brooks family was taken aback!


    None of them had expected this twist in the rtionship between Karen and Percival!


    Percival paid no mind to their shock, continuing nonchntly, "So answer me yes or no."


    "Yes," Came the first reply from Scott.


    In his heart, Karen was irreceable.


    Percival nced at him and then turned his gaze to Judith, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Then


    perhaps, Judith, you''d care to exin why you brought a hitman along when you went to Emerald


    Mountain to ask Finnian about Karen''s child?"


    The Brooks family was stunned!


    A hitman?


    What was this about?


    They all knew about the trip, how Judith had said she needed to find the child''s whereabouts and had


    gone to Emerald Mountain alone.


    They had offered her bodyguards, but she had turned them down.


    Yet now, it seemed she had taken a hitman with her.


    Why?

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Judith''s face drained of color.


    How on earth could Percival know about this?


    She had confided this secret to no one in the Brooks family, not even her own flesh and blood.


    She had taken the solitary trip to Emerald Mountain to ensure there were no loose ends.


    But why?


    Why did Percival know?


    Judith''s expression flickered with panic before she fought to regainposure, irritationcing her


    voice. "What are you bbering about? When have I ever brought a hitman there? Vivienne knows the


    truth. She saved me. I was the one being hunted!"


    Percival chuckled, a knowing smirk on his face. "You seem to be unaware that my teacher founded the


    very organization of hitmen you sought out. What a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    "What?" Judith was utterly stunned, disbelief etched on her face.


    They were Karen''s people?


    No wonder they turned on her!


    She vividly recalled hiring the organization and them assigning a hitman to apany her. All had


    been well until they reached Emerald Monastery. The hitman leader''s face turned ashen when she


    mentioned Karen''s name. They even double-checked with her, asking if her target was indeed Karen''s


    child.


    She had confirmed it without hesitation.


    And that was when they turned on her.


    Unknown to them, Judith was skilled in fighting arts, a secret she had kept hidden for decades.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cornered, she had no choice but to fight for her life.


    Thus, she fled in desperation.


    But these were trained hitmen. How could she possibly escape their clutches? The terrain of Emerald


    Mountain was treacherous, and despite her efforts to elude them, she was eventually captured.


    In a moment of sheer panic, she imed to possess something left behind by Karen, bargaining for her


    life in exchange for the item.


    Perhaps the hitmen harbored deep feelings for Karen, for the mere mention of her name stayed their


    lethal hands.


    They demanded she hand it over, but she had nothing, especially after her frantic escape had left her


    without even her phone or purse.


    It was then that Vivienne appeared.


    Judith only saw Vivienne toss a handful of white powder before the attackers copsed. Recognizing


    Vivienne''s extraordinary abilities, Judith clung to her for safety and begged to be escorted home.


    Despite her cold exterior, Vivienne''s warmth shined through as she reluctantly ensured Judith''s safety


    every step of the way.


    When the hitmen caught up with them again, Vivienne dealt with them swiftly.


    Whatever Karen had left behind must have been of vital importance, but Judith was clueless. All she


    knew was that the chase persisted until they reached the boundaries of Havenwood, at which point the


    hitmen vanished.


    Judith could not fathom why at the time, but it all made sense now.


    Havenwood had been Karen''s sanctuary and Vivienne''s home. Perhaps the hitmen refrained from


    disrupting Vivienne''s peace.


    However, why they failed to recognize Karen''s daughter remained a mystery.


    Percival''s gaze briefly flickered to Judith''s ashen face as he parted his lips to speak. "What''s more


    coincidental is that these hitmen approached Vivienne before she came to the capital and informed her


    of everything."


    He paused, a sly smile forming. "They didn''t just reveal the name and family of the person who hired


    them to kill Vivienne; they even had a portrait."


    With that, Percival unlocked his smartphone and scrolled through to reveal a hand-drawn, remarkably


    lifelike portrait of Judith.


    The room fell silent as everyone absorbed the shocking revtion.


    Timothy and Cheryl gazed at Judith in disbelief. "Mom? Is this true? How could you do such a thing?"


    Their voices carried little weight in the Brooks family, especially now with Scott at the helm. They


    usually kept quiet on family matters.


    However, they had made an effort to be helpful to Vivienne within their means out of gratitude to Karen


    for her past kindness.


    They had initially mistaken Arabe for Karen''s child and had urged the family to treat her well. Once


    Vivienne returned, the children took an instant liking to her, much to their satisfaction.


    As for family affairs, such as acknowledging Calista as one of their own, they had objected, but Judith


    and Scott were adamant. There was little they could do.


    Knowing how much their mother had adored Karen, they had nned to discuss the matter with their


    mother if Vivienne faced any mistreatment upon Calista''s return. But they could have never imagined


    that their mother would go so far as to order a hit on Karen''s daughter.


    Why would she do such a thing?


    Judith''s facade crumbled as she stood there, her grip tightening on her walking stick, her expression


    dark and menacing. "Yes, I did it! So what? Karen, a woman of dubious origins, by what right did she


    deserve to marry my most aplished son? My son should have married someone of equal


    standing, someone who could benefit the Brooks family! But Scott was blinded by her, insistent on


    marrying her!"


    Judith''s voice was filled with venom. "I am a good mother. How could I fight with my son over a


    woman? So, I pretended to adore her and treated her like family. But that woman dared to cheat!"


    Vivienne''s brows drew together in a barely perceptible frown at those words.


    Percival''s expression darkened.


    Timothy and his wife were in disbelief.


    Scott seemed to have known all along. His hands clenched tightly by his sides, his face mirroring the


    storm clouds above, brewing with silent fury.


    Among the younger members, K was the first to snap out of the shock, immediately retorting,


    "Impossible! Karen is not that kind of person!"


    When Karen and Scott were together, she was just a kid, but the fragments of memories she clung to


    painted Karen as a warm-hearted aunt. She would sh aforting smile, shower her with quirky


    toys, and stand up for her when the neighborhood bullies came around.


    Back in those days, her parents were always tied up with the family business, barely sparing a moment


    for her. The taunts and teases she endured went unnoticed by them, but Karen was the one who would


    rush to her defense.


    That was why she just could not believe Karen was capable of the things they said.


    "I saw it with my own two eyes!" Judith bellowed, her voiceced with fury, "Right there in the shadowy


    alley by the Brooks Mansion, they were wrapped in each other''s arms, that hussy, toying with my son''s


    heart!"


    As Judith spat the words, her gaze cut to Vivienne, filled with a bitter venom. "And then you had to go


    and be the result of their sordid affair!"


    The room erupted into an audible gasp!


    Stunned faces all around!


    Timothy was beside himself, eximing, "Mom! What are you spewing? My brother himself handled the


    paternity test! How could Vivienne not be his child? You can''t just throw around usations like that!"


    "I''m not making this up!" Judith seethed. "She''s not a true Brooks. She''s the illicit child of Karen and


    that man!"

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Timothy was in disbelief.


    He nced at Scott and said urgently, "Come on, bro, can you please say something? Weren''t you the


    one who got the paternity test done? We all saw the results. They confirmed without a doubt that


    there''s a biological connection. Vivienne has been through a lot over the years, and now, with Calista


    back, she''s been put through the wringer again. If this turns into another wrong usation, she''s going


    to lose all her love for the Brooks family."


    Scott turned to look at Vivienne. She sat there with theposure of a calm sea, unaffected by the


    astounding news.


    It seemed this revtion was not even worth batting an eyelid over to her!


    She was not just like Karen; she surpassed her!


    Scott stayed silent for a moment, then finally spoke in a deep voice, "Mom, stop this nonsense.


    Vivienne is my daughter!"


    Despite the nagging feeling inside him that Vivienne might not be his biological child, the evidence was


    clear.


    Ten paternity tests had all confirmed the rtionship. And the result of the eleventh was still pending.


    This time, he had employed the services of Frostfire Intelligence Agency, a globally connected


    organization that would surely determine whether Vivienne was indeed his daughter.


    Vivienne met his eyes and smiled ¨C a smile enigmatic and profound.


    Judith, on the other hand, was panicking. "No, she isn''t! I don''t know why the tests show that Vivienne


    is your biological daughter, but I know she''s not! She doesn''t resemble you at all! Look at Calista ¨C her


    eyebrows, eyes, nose, they all look like you!"


    In fact, she had secretlymissioned several paternity tests herself.


    Yet, the results still confirmed the rtionship between Scott and Vivienne.


    She simply could not fathom why!


    Her gut told her Vivienne was not Scott¡¯s biological daughter, and her gut was rarely wrong!


    This was why, when she learned Pa was nning to steal Scott¡¯s sperm for M, she covertly lent a


    hand.


    A woman like M was far from her ideal daughter-inw. At that time, it seemed the best course of


    action.


    Only if M bore Scott''s child could she drug Karen, arrange for someone to sleep with her, and drive


    her away.


    Her ns were wless.


    But then Scott proposed to Karen!


    In a fit of pique, M married William.


    Her ns were disrupted. Judith could only watch the engagement unfold, waiting for a chance to get


    rid of Karen for good.


    Unexpectedly, on the day of the wedding, Karen ran off.


    The wedding was called off, and Judith breathed a sigh of relief. Nheless, she feared Karen''s


    return, so she joined Scott in the search for her, only to discover that Karen had been pregnant when


    she left.


    Her face darkened at that news. That child, whether Scott''s or not, must never return to the Brooks


    family!


    Despite all her schemes and defenses, she had never anticipated that Vivienne could be Karen''s child!


    Had she known it woulde to this, she never would have insisted on sending Vivienne back to


    Rivenwood.


    Scott nced disdainfully at Calista, but his voice left no room for doubt, "Enough. Vivienne is my


    daughter, and I won''t tolerate any more questioning of her identity!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His gaze at Calista intensified with disapproval.


    What good was resemnce?


    Be it in intelligence, cunning, or strategy, Calista could match Vivienne in none!


    Even her schemes were unveiled by Vivienne, leading to the current debacle.


    Vivienne and Percival had scores to settle, and this was just the beginning. Whether it woulde


    back to haunt Calista remained to be seen. If not for Calista''s usefulness to him, he would not even


    nce at her.


    Scott surveyed the room, his expression stern as he addressed Judith, "Mom, from now on, you''re


    going to a church for some peace and reflection. Don''t worry about the house affairs anymore. The


    stewardship will be handed over to your sister-inw."


    Judith''s face paled. "What? You''re stripping me of my stewardship?"


    Scott gave her a cold look. "You''re getting old. It''s time for you to enjoy some tranquility."


    "No!" Judith roared, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You''re doing this all for Karen, aren''t


    you? But I''ve always had your best interests at heart, Scott. Someone of Karen''s background is not


    worthy of you!"


    While she said this, she could not deny that the Karen she had underestimated had turned out to be a


    formidable power, herwork of influence dwarfing that of ten Brooks families.


    Yet, she was not willing to give in because Karen had usurped the ce she intended for her chosen


    daughter-inw. Not M, but Holly, Richard''s youngest daughter.


    Of course, Judith¡¯s wish for Scott to marry Holly was not out of affection for the girl, but rather, she


    wanted Holly to endure suffering in the Brooks family. She could only quell years of resentment by


    tormenting that woman''s only daughter!


    s, after that incident, Richard cut ties with Holly, who left Rivenwood, and vanished without a trace.


    The Ellington family never spoke of her again.


    She despised Karen, not just for her background, but because Karen had interfered with the wedding


    she had almost secured between Holly and Scott.


    "I''ll have your belongings packed and you escorted away immediately," Scott said, frowning, his face


    clouded with displeasure.


    Such a stubborn old woman. Could she not tell he was doing her a favor?


    Did she really think she, or the Brooks family, could outmaneuver Vivienne?


    Karen was a force to be reckoned with, and Vivienne? There was no way she was just some Jane Doe.


    She had dug up the dirt from the past; she could dig up more. No matter how powerful he was, some


    skeletons just could not stay in the closet!


    "Scott!" Percival said with a calm nce, his voice even-tempered, "What''s the rush? We''ve got some


    scores to settle, which are best settled with the matriarch present. Her fate isn''t for you to decide."


    As he finished, he turned to Vivienne, "Right, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile. "Mr. Wolf''s got it spot on!"


    Having someone in her corner felt pretty good! She could boldly let things fall apart!


    And watch as the expressions on certain faces shifted.


    It was truly a spectacle!


    Yup! It was definitely more entertaining than the beefcakes K had her watching!


    Scott furrowed his brow, turning towards Vivienne, "Vivienne..."


    Before he could continue, Vivienne addressed Percival, "Mr. Wolf, let''s put the gemstone debts and the


    family reunion tally on the back burner for now. How about we start with Judith here and the little matter


    of ten lives on her conscience?"


    Her voice wasnguid, and across the room, Calista found her nonchnce grating.


    She could not help but say, "Vivienne, that''s enough! Regardless of everything, Grandma is still your


    elder. You''re way out of line!"


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, looking toward Percival with a mischievous air. "Mr. Wolf, it seems like


    Calista is itching to settle up. Shall we put Judith on hold and tally her ount first?"


    Percival''s lips twitched into a smile. "No rush! We''ll take it one step at a time. The detectives from the


    Major Crimes Unit and the Vanguard Agency are waiting outside. Once we''ve cleared the books, they''ll


    be ready to provide them with a fitting destination!"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Scott furrowed his brows, a shadow of concern darkening his expression.


    It was clear to him that Percival and Vivienne were determined to bring matters to a head today.


    His gaze narrowed, voice dropping to a husky whisper, "Vivienne, Percival, it seems Grandma might''ve


    been rattled today, and Vivienne has had her fair share of grievances. Let''s not dwell on the past. From


    now on, she''ll take some time for herself, perhaps a sabbatical. I''ll see to it that no one in this


    household gives her any more trouble."


    K snorted dismissively.


    Who had been bullying Vivienne, anyway?


    It was just him and that illegitimate daughter of his!


    She and the other youngsters always got along fine with Vivienne.


    Vivienne lifted her gaze, those cool and detached eyes briefly meeting Scott''s before she spoke evenly,


    "Your assurances mean nothing to me, Scott. If Judith wants to settle scores, let''s clear the te


    Scott''s eyes tightened, a dangerous edge creeping into his demeanor. "Are you sure this is what you


    want?"


    Vivienne smiled, a touch of defiance in her tone. "Absolutely."


    Their eyes locked, and for a moment, Scott felt an unsettling leap in his heart at her piercing gaze. He


    was about to respond when Vivienne turned away, her voice calm. "Mr. Wolf, I''m famished!"


    "Alright," Percival said softly, "Let''s get this over with and grab something to eat."


    Calista bristled at their disregard for everyone else in the room, her anger boiling over. Yet, she could


    not shake this gnawing feeling that if she spoke now, she might just implicate herself, especially since


    Percival had mentioned that folks from Vanguard Agency were still outside. Despite her confidence in


    her innocence, who knew what kind of trap Vivienne could set for her?


    She had to tread carefully. Thest thing she wanted was another visit to the Vanguard Agency.


    "Judith." Percival''s voice suddenly turned icy as he fixed his gaze on her, sharp as an arrow, his tone


    as biting as frost. "Let''s settle the ounts for my grandmother''s death, as well as the three friends


    and six nannies who took care of her!"


    The room fell into stunned silence, so quiet one could hear the whisper of the wind.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Judith''s face drained of color, her hands trembling on her cane. Panic surged through her.


    Even Scott was taken aback. Despite his experience in high-stakes situations, this revtion left him


    reeling.


    Could it be that his mother was behind Dahlia''s murder?


    Impossible.


    He remembered the case from years ago. It had made national headlines, and the perpetrator was


    never found. His mother had an alibi; she was at her father''s house when the police investigated, and


    surveince footage confirmed she had not left the premises.


    "What?" A thunderous roar erupted from within the Brooks Mansion.


    Everyone turned to see Baron, cane in hand, staggering down the stairs, shock written all over his face.


    "What did you just say, Percival? Say it again!"


    A family reunion had turned into a farce the day before, yet here they were again. Baron certainly did


    not n to show up.


    However, hearing from the servants about the conflict between Percival, Vivienne, and Judith over


    some unresolved matter had piqued his interest enough to observe from the balcony.


    He had always been curious to see how Percival would strip away Judith''s mask of deception. But he


    never anticipated uncovering such a startling secret.


    Percival nced at Baron, his eyes cold and unforgiving. "Are you telling me you didn''t know Judith


    killed my grandmother?"


    Baron felt as if his mind had been struck by lightning, buzzing with disbelief. Shaken, he approached


    Judith, voice trembling. "No, I don¡¯t. If I knew, how could I have allowed her to live freely over the


    years?"


    If he had known, he would be the first to kill Judith. He would make her suffer in a ce worse than


    hell, doomed to wander the world for eternity, paying for her sins even after death.


    Seeing how emotional Baron was, Percival was a little surprised. His eyes gloomy as he said, ¡°It seems


    Judith is quite a master criminal. Even her husband doesn¡¯t know what she has done.¡±


    The next moment, Baron turned around and pped Judith hard. Clenching his teeth, he red at her


    with fury. ¡°It was you! You killed her! You wench!¡±


    Still in a daze, this p brought Judith back to her senses.


    Filled with disbelief, she held her face and looked at Baron. ¡°You hit me again? This is the second time


    you¡¯ve hit me ever since we got married! How could you?¡±


    Baron retorted, ¡°Hit you? You killed Dahlia. You should be thankful I¡¯m not cutting your throat! Judith,


    you¡¯ve done all kinds of malicious and evil little things, but I never cared. Never would I have expected


    you to kill Dahlia.¡±


    Baron, overtaken by emotion, grabbed Judith by the throat, his face twisted with rage as he roared,


    "Didn''t I tell you? Anything else, I could turn a blind eye, but if you dared toy a finger on Dahlia, I''d kill


    you myself!"


    Judith, gasping for air, tried to fend him off, but realizing the gravity of the situation, she dropped her


    hands, her face pale. "After all these years, you''d believe a stranger over your wife? I despised her,


    sure, but murder? That''s a death sentence. If it was me, why haven''t the police arrested me all these


    years? Why is it only now, with Percival''s usation, that thises to light? He just can''t stand to see


    the Brooks family prosper!"


    Baron hesitated. She had a point. If she was behind it, how could the police have failed to uncover the


    truth after all these years?


    Percival could not help but crack a hollowugh that did not seem out of joy at all. "Now that''s an


    excellent question," He said, his voiceced with a chilling mirth.


    As his words hung in the air, he slowly rose to his feet and strolled over to Judith. "Since we''re settling


    scores," he said, his tone frosty, "Let''s make everything crystal clear so you don''t end up six feet under


    with a grudge."


    Judith met his icy gaze with mounting panic. Suddenly overwhelmed, she blurted out, "Shut up! What


    scores? The Brooks family owes you nothing! We don''t want you here, so get the hell out!"


    "Who dare kick him out?" Baron snapped as he brushed past Judith, his voice a low growl. "This has to


    be settled! I want it allid out, down to every detail. I need to know who took Dahlia''s life!"


    Without missing a beat, Baron pulled out his phone and dialed Richard''s number. "We need to get


    Richard in on this, clear the air once and for all," He said with a steely resolve.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Percival had never intended to summon Richard, but since Baron wanted Richard there, he had no


    objections.


    The tale of his grandparents and Baron was something he had heard since he was a child. His


    grandmother had been pivotal to both men.


    If they wanted to settle old scores, Percival was willing to let them.


    Upon hearing that Percival had unearthed the murderer of the dear olddy, Richard dropped


    everything and bolted over to the Brooks Mansion.


    Bursting through the door, he was brimming with urgency. "Percival! Baron just told me over the phone


    that you found out who killed your grandma. Is it true?"


    With a nod and a knowing nce at Thomas, Percival affirmed, "Yeah. Take a seat. We''ll get to the


    bottom of this."


    Thomas dragged over a chair, and Richard plopped down eagerly. "Alright! Let''s see who murdered


    your grandma. Just give me a name, and I''ll break their damn kneecaps!"


    His gaze purposefully swept towards Judith.


    Baron had hinted over the phone that Judith was tied up in this mess.


    Richard settled in, but Baron did not have anyone to fetch him a chair. So, he grabbed one himself and


    sat down.


    Percival scanned the room, pulled out his smartphone, and handed it to Thomas. "Project this."


    His phone had a built-in projector, a feature Thomas had used countless times. He quickly set it up.


    "Open this photo," Percival instructed Thomas, then turned to Judith. "After the tragedy with my


    grandma, the police locked down the scene. You, being her close friend, were interrogated. This was


    your statement from back then."


    The statement seemed clear-cut, leaving no room for suspicion.


    All evidence pointed to Judith having an alibi.


    The crowd was puzzled, turning to Percival, wondering what a wless statement could possibly


    reveal.


    Sensing their confusion, Percival spoke calmly, "This statement is perfect. Too perfect, in fact. But..."


    His eyes lifted, locking onto Judith, "In your testimony, you said you hadn''t left your home for three days


    around the time of Grandma''s dinner party. Witnesses confirmed that. So then... Who is this?"


    Thomas flicked to the next photo.


    Judith went pale.


    How could this be?


    She had covered her tracks perfectly. How had Percival gotten hold of this photo?


    Shock rippled through the crowd, their gazes shifting towards Judith.


    Richard exploded instantly. "You sneaky witch, Judith! It was you! I''ll kill you!"


    He lunged at Judith, but Thomas was quick to intercept. "Calm down. Let''s get the full story first."


    Judith forced herself to remainposed, countering, "What does this photo prove? I was merely out


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    for some shopping."


    "Shopping, my foot!" Richard bellowed. "You expect us to believe you traveled over a hundred miles to


    some podunk town for shopping? What business does ady of your stature have there? That''s where


    Dahlia and her friends were dining!"


    The mention of the incident nearly sent Richard over the edge.


    Back in the day, Dahlia and her three closest girlfriends had nned a special dinner out of town. They


    had grown tired of the local Rivenwood cuisine and craved something new. Somehow, they settled on


    this little town with a rumored fantastic hole-in-the-wall restaurant. Richard had questioned the choice,


    having never heard of the ce, but Dahlia showed him an ad from the newspaper.


    At that time, before the inte era, newspapers were their source of information. After verifying the


    restaurant''s reputation and learning about a nearby church said to be powerful, they booked their visit


    on the fourteenth, nning to stay overnight and visit the church on the fifteenth. Dahlia was quite


    superstitious, so she was very interested in attending church.


    Each girl was apanied by a nanny for safety, and Richard, being extra cautious, assigned three to


    Dahlia.


    Only after assuring their safety did he allow Dahlia to go.


    But tragedy struck that evening - a fire imed the lives of ten people!


    By the time Richard arrived, Dahlia, her friends, and the nannies were unrecognizable.


    The devastation was iprehensible.


    The investigation cleared the restaurant owner but concluded it was intentional arson. Yet, the culprit


    remained elusive.


    Twenty years had passed, and the pain was as fresh as ever.


    "How was I supposed to know where they were dining? They didn''t even invite me!" Judith spat out,


    exasperated.


    "Really?" Percival''s voice dropped an octave, his eyes narrowing. "And what about this?"


    Thomas switched to the next photo.


    It showed a call from Judith¡¯s familyndline to Dahlia, made by Judith.


    Judith was bbergasted.


    That was impossible.


    She had already¡­


    Before she could react, Percival stepped towards her. "Surprised? You paid a fortune to erase this


    record. So, how did I find it?"


    Back then, recovering deleted call records was nearly impossible with rudimentary technology.


    But today, it had been child''s y for Percival and Vivienne to retrieve the lost data.


    Judith stumbled backward, overwhelmed by his presence. "No, it wasn''t me. I didn''t make that call!"


    "Judith." Thomas''s voice was as cold as the steel of a de, "Not only did Percival uncover the calls


    you''ve been making to our dear olddy, but he also traced the newspaper article you pointed her to.


    Even the usations from the owner of that restaurant and this snapshot a passerby took of you


    heading to the vige. Every piece, every bit of it, ties back to you."


    Judith remained defiantly silent, refusing to admit anything.


    "If you want to keep ying innocent, that''s fine. We have ways of digging up the past," Thomas said,


    his words hanging in the air like a threat.


    Percival nced at Judith and took a step toward her, his presence imposing. "Still no confession? Do


    you really want me toy all the evidence out in front of you?"


    Baron stood up as well, his voice rising in anger. "You wicked woman! Even now, you persist with your


    lies! Tell me, did you or did you not kill Dahlia?"


    Faced with the barrage of using eyes and Baron''s interrogation, Judith could no longer hold back.


    With a roar of fury, she confessed, "So what if I did it? She deserved to die! That tramp, she was


    nothingpared to me, yet she had all the men wrapped around her finger. You were married to me,


    but she was always the one on your mind."


    Judith''s words grew more heated as she spoke. "I thought time would make you forget her, but no,


    even after Ronald was born, you still couldn''t let her go! Baron Brooks, you''re a grandfather, for


    heaven''s sake, and yet you''re still obsessed with that tramp. I hated her; she deserved a thousand


    deaths!"


    Her expression twisted into a sinister smile. "So, yes, I decided to kill her, to burn her until she was


    unrecognizable. I wanted you to remember her as hideous, but, oh... Even in that state, you couldn''t let


    her go."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    As soon as Judith''s venomous confession left her lips, the Brooks family was struck dumb. A stunned


    silence filled the room, broken only by the clock ticking against the mahogany walls. No one could have


    imagined that Judith, the seemingly gentle and kind-hearted matron of the Brooks family, harbored


    such darkness in her soul.


    Murder, born from the seeds of jealousy? And not just one, but ten lives snuffed out?


    Baron, shaking with a barely contained rage, erupted. "You! You vile woman! Dahlia always treated you


    like a friend, and this is how you repay her!"


    Judith''s twisted sneer was like a knife. "Friend? My dear Baron, I yed the doting friend just to


    witness her fall from grace. It''s a pity, though..."


    Her gaze shifted to Richard, her lips curling into a self-mocking smile. "Richard loved her too much. No


    matter my plots, he always stood by Dahlia, even when I drugged her, never once did he doubt her


    fidelity!"


    She turned back to Baron, her eyes glinting with malice. "See? This is why she chose him over you.


    You would''ve never trusted her if you had been in his shoes."


    Baron growled, "Bullshit! Dahlia was wless in my eyes. I would always stand by her, no matter what."


    Judith''sugh was a bitter sound that cut through the room. "After all these years, I''ve toiled for this


    family, yet your heart never held a ce for me. Even now, you sing Dahlia''s praises. But what good


    does that do? She''s dead! I burned her beyond recognition. And her friends? They''re gone, too,


    casualties of her downfall. Ha!"


    Herughter devolved into unhinged cackles. "You''re here to settle scores? To what end? Your so-


    called evidence can''t pin anything on me. Even knowing I''m the murderer, you''re powerless, Baron.


    Your hatred changes nothing. You''ll still have to face me every day."


    ¡°You!¡± Baron, furious, swung at her, but Judith caught his wrist with a strength that belied her


    appearance. "You think I''m helpless? If not for my love for you, the things you''ve done to me would


    have sealed your fate ten times over!"


    With a swift movement, she threw Baron to the ground.


    Ronald, close by, rushed to help Baron back to his feet. As Baron stood, he looked at Judith in shock.


    "You know how to fight?"


    The irony was not lost on him. He had prided himself on being perceptive, yet he had never suspected


    her of such fighting skills. She had indeed yed her part well.


    Judith leaned on her cane, her expression icy. "One needs to know a little self-defense in the Brooks


    family or be left to wither. Since you despise me so, from now on, you''ll stay put in this house. If you''re


    to die, you''ll die looking at me."


    Baron, speechless, received only a dismissive nce from Judith as she turned to Richard. "Richard,


    the Brooks family no longer wees you. Take your grandson and leave my house. As for Percival


    and Vivienne''s engagement..."


    Her gazended on Vivienne, a cruel smile on her lips. "The paternity test might say Scott''s the father,


    but I don''t buy it. Step out of line, and you''ll find no ce in the Brooks family. But since you¡¯re now


    carrying a Brooks heir, you¡¯ll abide by our rules. Your marriage to Percival? I don¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my words lightly. I¡¯m not an idiot like Beatrice. Feel free to try, but thread lightly.¡± Judith


    tossed her cane aside, adjusting her hair with an air of finality. "I''ve yed this charade for years. It''s


    liberating to drop the act."


    Percival and Vivienne could not help butugh at the spectacle, looking at Judith like looking at an idiot.


    In the face of her unraveling, Judith''sposure was almost admirable, certainly a step above the


    naivety of Beatrice.


    Percival, hands in his pockets, raised an eyebrow. "Vivienne, got everything on tape?"


    Vivienne''s smile was sly. "Every word."


    She yed back the recording of Judith''s confession with a triumphant glint in her eye. "We''ve got all


    we need."


    Judith''s rage erupted. "You tricked me?"


    She had let her guard down, her rage toward Baron blinding her to the threat of modern technology.


    She had believed their evidence insufficient but had not counted on being baited.


    Percival''s smile widened. "Why bother with a lengthy investigation when the culprit hands you the


    evidence on a silver tter? This recording is all we need to bring you to justice. Looks like your little


    fantasy is over."


    Finding evidence about a crime so many years ago was difficult. Back then, Percival was still young,


    and he had mistaken Judith for a kind and gentledy. Plus, given the limited technology back then and


    the fact that Judith took extra caution in cleaning her tracks, no one ever suspected her, including him.


    The suspicions about Judith began when she insisted that Calista tutor Thaddeus. It was then that he


    and Vivienne had their eureka moment.


    They had always felt there was something off about Judith, so they delved into a thorough


    investigation.


    Even with today''s advanced technology, digging up evidence from years ago was no easy feat.


    Together, he and Vivienne had managed to restore a key piece of evidence ¨C a phone call from the


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    past.


    As for the photographs, he had faked them. The owner of the local restaurant where the original photos


    were taken had passed away years ago.


    Other than the phone call, there was no solid proof linking Judith to the untimely death of their


    grandmother.


    That was when Vivienne suggested a bold move ¨C to corner Judith into confessing the truth herself.


    Ah!


    Vivienne was indeed a clever woman!


    The strategy worked like a charm!


    Percival gave Thomas a knowing look, who discreetly tapped his hidden earpiece and ordered, "Arrest


    her!"


    Within moments, a swarm ofw enforcement burst through the doors.


    The lead officer approached Judith directly. "Ma''am, you are a suspect in a homicide case. Please


    Judith''s face paled. "No! I won''t go!"


    Not waiting for a response, sheshed out, trying to find an opening to escape.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Judith had been out of the game for years, her skills rusty but her foundation solid. She had kept the


    violence of her past tucked away like old photographs in an attic, but now, as she faced the detectives


    of the Major Crimes Unit, it seemed fate had a cruel sense of humor.


    The detectives, armed but bound by protocol not to shoot without orders, could only attempt to


    apprehend Judith with their bare hands.


    Judith was fluid in her movements, and every strike was deliberate. However, unarmed, her attacks


    she no longer imed.


    Percival and Vivienne watched with icy detachment as Judith grappled with the officers.


    After a moment, Percival¡¯s gaze shifted to Thomas, who understood the silentmand. He drew his


    gun and, with a chilling indifference, fired a single shot that pierced Judith¡¯s temple instantly.


    Judith fell, her eyes wide in disbelief as she fixed them on Thomas, her voice whispering of betrayal.


    ¡°You, you... How could you?¡±


    Thomas holstered his weapon, his voice colder than his expression. ¡°Judith Brooks, a fugitive for


    twenty years, assaulted officers in her attempt to escape justice. Her threat to public safety has been


    neutralized.¡±


    The Brooks family gasped in horror at the scene before them. Despite their influence, they had never


    witnessed such a brazen act of violence, much less against the matriarch of their household.


    K and others screamed and rushed forward while Timothy and Cheryl stood frozen, unable to


    process the sight of their mother, once vibrant and alive, now lifeless before them. Their legs shook as


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    they stared at Judith¡¯s cold body on the ground.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Scott roared. ¡°You dare spill blood in the Brooks household? Who gave you the


    authority to take my mother¡¯s life? Do you think there¡¯s nothing I can do about this?¡±


    Having just recovered from the shock,ced with outrage, Timothy said, ¡°This is outrageous! Even if


    she was guilty, we havews. You¡¯ve denied her life without due process. This is an abuse of power!¡±


    Although he agreed that Judith should be punished for taking ten lives, she was his mother, after all. He


    could not ept the fact that his mother was shot down like that without even having the chance to


    negotiate in court.


    Themand from Scott was swift. ¡°Surround the mansion! No one leaves today. We¡¯ll see who gets


    away with murder on my watch.¡±


    As Scott reached for his phone to dial the emergency hotline, the detectives who had been standing


    moments before crumpled to the ground, writhing in pain.


    His call was cut short by the sight of Vivienne, from whom silver needles seemed to have flown with


    deadly uracy. And as predicted, doctors and nurses in white coats rushed in to tend to the fallen


    officers, dering severe injuries.


    The lead doctor¡¯s words were like a death knell. ¡°Who dared attack these officers?¡±


    Scott seethed, knowing the implications. An assault onw enforcement could spell the end for the


    Brooks family.


    However, before he could respond, agents from the Vanguard Agency stormed the mansion. Like a


    mouse spotted by a cat, Calista immediately hid behind M.


    The agents ignored their pleas, their leadermanding, ¡°For assaulting officers and endangering


    national security, you¡¯re all under arrest!¡±


    Scott¡¯s expression darkened. He had underestimated Percival and Vivienne, and now the Brooks family


    faced their reckoning.


    K and the others, usually fearless, were now shaking with terror. Ashley¡¯s cries for mercy went


    unheeded.


    ¡°Vivienne, you witnessed everything. Tell them we¡¯re innocent!¡± K pleaded.


    As the agents began to detain the family, Vivienne¡¯s eyes held a glint of something unreadable.


    Baron, meanwhile, aged a decade in seconds, slumped into a chair, a wordless witness to the chaos.


    Scott¡¯s fury rose when he saw Baron''s resignation.


    However, the Brooks family was in a much more dire situation right now.


    Thus, instead of speaking out rashly, he decided to ponder and analyze the situation first.


    Compared to the astounding achievement he was about to aplish, his mother¡¯s death was


    insignificant. Nheless, he could not ept letting Percival off so easily.


    Having witnessed the change of expressions on Scott¡¯s face, Vivienne showed a hint of disdain.


    She nced at the Brooks siblings, who were quivering with fear, and frowned. Then, she turned to


    Percival and spoke with a subtle nod. ¡°Mr. Wolf, it''s time.¡±


    Percival nced at the Brooks siblings, returned the nod, and said to Vivienne, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As his words fell, he turned to the leader of the Vanguard Agency and said, "Judith has been


    apprehended and neutralized on the spot. The rest of the Brooks family did not assault the officers."


    The team leader did not say much, just bellowed, "Pack it up, folks!"


    But after the call to regroup, they did not leave. They were waiting for Percival''s followingmand.


    Vivienne approached the detectives, gave a cursory inspection, and nonchntly confiscated a silver


    needle.


    The team quickly resumed action, and the team leader ordered his people to take away Judith''s body.


    Once they had left, Percival said to Thomas, "Go submit the mission report!"


    There had been no breach of protocol today. He was the captain of the Vanguard Agency, authorized to


    neutralize any threat to national security.


    Nheless, every mission had to be reported to the state.


    The Brooks household soon regained its calm.


    The Brooks siblings looked at Percivalpletely differently now.


    Although they had known he was no pushover, they never imagined he possessed such formidable


    power.


    Seeing the turn of events, Calista felt her nerves on edge and quickly made an excuse. "It looks like


    today''s party won''t be happening. Dad, I''m feeling unwell. I''m going to go upstairs."


    At her words, K and the others turned a shade of green with annoyance.


    Their grandmother had just died, yet she was still thinking about the party?


    Though deserved, the matriarch of the Brooks family had passed, and there were funerary matters to


    attend to!


    Percival nced at her coolly, his stern face showing no emotion.


    Thomas seemed to understand his cue and gave the Vanguard agents a knowing look.


    Quickly, the team leader stepped in Calista''s path and said, "Come with us!"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Calista''s heart hammered against her chest as the formidable agents from Vanguard Agency closed in


    around her. Memories of that ustrophobic interrogation room flooded her mind, and panic spread like


    wildfire through her veins.


    She took an involuntary step back, her voice trembling as much as her body. "I...I thought you cleared


    me. I had nothing to do with that virus. Why are you taking me in again?"


    She was terrified.


    The thought of being back in that room was unbearable.


    The team leader''s face was a stone mask of seriousness as he said, "You are suspected of attempted


    murder against the captain of Vanguard Agency. You''reing with us under thew."


    He presented the arrest warrant.


    Calista''s eyes nearly popped out of her skull. "What are you talking about? When did I ever attempt to


    murder the captain of Vanguard Agency? I was after..."


    She had meant to target Vivienne. How could Vivienne be the captain of Vanguard Agency?


    The leader remained unppable. "Percival Ellington is our captain, and you positioned that rebar to kill


    Captain Ellington with premeditation. You¡¯reing with us."


    "What!" Calista and the entire Brooks n were stunned.


    Percival was the captain of Vanguard Agency!


    Whoever called him a loser was dead wrong. Could a loser helm the elite Vanguard Agency squad?


    Standing at a distance, Scott''s eyes narrowed. Percival''s identity had caught him off guard; he had


    been so focused on Vivienne that he had overlooked this guy.


    "No, I didn¡¯t..." Calista''s panic resurfaced as she faced the leader, but before she could plead her case,


    she was whisked away by two armed agents.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    M wanted to intervene, but the sight of the Vanguard Agency''s operatives withered her resolve.


    Once the agency''s team had departed, the Brooks Mansion returned to its eerie calm.


    Richard rose slowly from his chair, his gaze cutting through Baron''s dazed state. "You always said you


    were better than me, always trying to one-up me. But what do you have over me, apart from your taste


    in women? What kind of person have you married? How could you not see her true, wicked nature?"


    Baron slumped into his chair, for once not countering Richard''s words.


    Richard could not care less. ¡°Though it wasn¡¯t by my hand, Judith got what she deserved. I need to


    light a candle for Dahlia and share the news with her.¡±


    At that, Baron stood abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Richard grunted in response and left. Baron quickly followed.


    The rest of the Brooks family was slowlying to terms with the situation.


    The bloodshed visibly shook K and her siblings.


    Scott and Timothy were silent, not a word between them.


    It was Ronald who first regained hisposure. ¡°We should start nning the funeral arrangements.¡±


    Though the police had taken the body, it would need to be returned sooner orter.


    No matter what Judith had done, they were her family, and it was their duty to see to herst rites.


    Scott finally looked up, his voice grave as he instructed Ronald, "See to it."


    Then, turning to Vivienne, he said, "We need to talk. In private. Come to the room."


    His face betrayed none of the sorrow of losing a mother.


    Vivienne nced at him coldly. "We''ll talk, but not now."


    She approached K, and her lips pressed into a thin line. "Do you me me?"


    Vivienne had never felt a kinship with the Brooks family. Her quest was solely to unearth the truth


    behind her mother''s death. She was not one to show mercy in her dealings, and the Brooks family was


    no exception. She had never intended to stay.


    Yet, for K and the others who had stood by her, she harbored a different sentiment. Even if their help


    was unneeded, she could not bring herself to be callous to those who showed her kindness. As people


    said, only one with a cruel heart could achieve great sess in life, and she was not one of them.


    K, tears welling in her eyes, struggled to speak. Finally, she mustered a wry smile. "Morally, I don''t


    me you. Judith killed ten people; she deserved to pay for her crimes. But on a personal level, I can''t


    understand. She was your grandmother, too. Even if she was guilty, you could''ve reported her to the


    police. Instead, she was killed on the spot."


    K sobbed, her voice breaking. "I don''t know how to go on. Everyone in this house has changed,


    hiding behind masks. I can''t stay here anymore. I''m leaving."


    With that, she turned and ran.


    Vivienne''s gaze softened briefly before she looked at Ronald and the others. "me me if you must.


    Wrongdoers must always pay the price for their actions. No one escapes justice."


    With these final words, she left with Percival.


    Hourster, the Rivenwood Police Department announced the resolution of the decade-old case of the


    ten people killed in a fire. The culprit was identified as Judith Brooks from the Brooks family. She had


    resisted arrest, attackedw enforcement, and was fatally shot in the confrontation.


    Though the police had not intended to go public, the incident at the Brooks estate had attracted


    attention, and Judith''s body had been seen by many as it was removed from the premises. Soon, the


    inte was aze withmentary and spection.


    Judith had everyone fooled. To the public, she was the sweet olddy with a heart of gold, the kind of


    grandmotherly figure who would be the first to bake a batch of cookies for the local fire department or


    knit scarves for the homelesse winter. So, when the news broke out that she was gunned down in


    broad daylight, the inte was in an uproar, demanding answers and justice on her behalf.


    The police had no choice but to release a statement.


    The moment the statement hit the web, it was like dropping a bombshell at a Sunday barbecue.


    [Judith, a murderer? Are you kidding me? She''s the kindest soul around. There''s no way she could hurt


    a fly! She must have crossed paths with some high and mighty bigwig, and this is what she gets?


    RivenwoodPD, you guys owe Judith the truth!]


    [I''m standing up for Judith! Even Mrs. Brooks, the sweet old bird from the renowned Brooks family, isn''t


    safe from being a scapegoat. What chance do the rest of us stand? RivenwoodPD, we demand a


    straight answer, or we''ll seek justice for her!]


    [Holy smokes! Are some of you blind? Can''t you see this case is as old as the hills? This woman killed


    people and hid behind a facade of charity for twenty years, and you all bought her act of kindness? I


    knew right from the get-go something was off about her.]


    [Yeah! The statement is from the RivenwoodPD. Who the heck has enough clout to make them their


    personal umbre? If Mrs. Brooks was innocent, why hasn''t anyone from the Brooks familye


    forward? Don''t any of you have a brain?]


    The onlinemunity was split down the middle.


    Some believed in the olddy''s innocence, while others put their faith in the Rivenwood Police


    Department.


    The controversy grew so heated that the RivenwoodPD finally decided toy all their cards on the table


    and release the evidence.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    The onlinemunity was in an uproar when the police released evidence incriminating Judith. Her


    once-loyal supporters fell into a stunned silence, quickly drowned out by a chorus of angry voices.


    Emotions ran high as people flooded the Brooks Corporation''s official website with vitriol, and the


    personal social media ounts of every member of the Brooks family were bombarded with harsh


    K and Darren, both celebrities, saw their careers take a massive hit as endorsement deals and


    acting roles evaporated overnight. Companies severed ties, leading roles were recast, and they faced


    the grim prospect of paying hefty breach-of-contract fines.


    The Brooks Corporation''s stock plummeted as the scandal unfolded.


    Families of Dahlia''s friends, who had perished alongside her, led online campaigns against the Brooks,


    who became pariahs, struggling to navigate the storm of public outrage.


    Stepping outside became a challenge for the Brooks family. In the end, it was Ronald who slipped out


    to discreetly purchase funeral items for a simple service at home for Judith. But when it came time to


    transport her body for cremation, they found the mansion besieged, unable to move past the crowd.


    ...


    In Percival''s downtown loft, Vivienne sat with Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus, all glued to the live


    broadcast of the Brooks'' predicament.


    Thaddeus had been staying with Percival since before the family reunion, and since leaving the Brooks


    mansion, Vivienne had not looked back.


    Watching the chaos unfold on TV, Thaddeus turned to Vivienne, his confusion apparent. "Sis, did Judith


    really kill these people?"


    Vivienne had been the one to introduce Thaddeus to Charlotte, who had helped stabilize his emotions


    with her tutoring. As a result, Thaddeus wasrgely sheltered from the darker aspects of life and had


    little understanding of death and violence.


    Gently patting his head, Vivienne softly confirmed, "Yes, she did."


    "But why did they have to shoot her? Her death will make the family sad," Thaddeus questioned,


    innocence in his wide eyes.


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, her voice still gentle. "She made a mistake, and death was the price


    she had to pay."


    It was unknown if Thaddeus understood, but he looked at the exhausted appearance of K and her


    family on the screen and said with empathy, ¡°K must be sad, right?¡±


    Vivienne followed his sight and looked at the TV, too.


    On the screen, the Brooks family was attempting to drive Judith''s body to the crematorium, only to be


    encircled by a furious mob at the gates of their mansion. Vegetables and eggs were thrown; paint was


    sttered.


    No one, not even K and Ashley, shielded by Ronald, was spared. K''s hair was yanked, leaving


    her disheveled and her clothes torn.


    It was almost impossible to adapt to such a colossal change so quickly. Like a walking corpse, K


    walked behind Ronald, head lowered, letting the crowd push her around as they wished.


    Vivienne¡¯s expression changed slightly, her expression challenging to read.


    While witnessing the scene, Cordelia expressed her concern for Vivienne, saying, "Vivienne..."


    Vivienne knew exactly what Cordelia was about to say and replied preemptively, ¡°Mr. Wolf will deal with


    it once he¡¯s done with his stuff.¡±


    Percival was busy in his study, dealing with the fallout from the Judith scandal, which had unraveled a


    tangle of cases and drawn scrutiny from the higher-ups.


    The higher-ups had ordered him to let go of Calista without exining the reason behind it, and


    Percival was now dealing with this matter.


    Listening to Vivienne''s confident response, Cordelia felt reassured. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Judith


    deserved it. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. K and the others will surely understand.¡±


    She knew Vivienne well enough to understand that she often took on more than she should. Despite


    her tough exterior, Vivienne had a soft spot for people who treated her kindly. Although Vivienne had


    never verbally expressed it, Judith knew she cared about K. After all, K had always been kind to


    her since she joined the Brooks family.


    "Alright," Vivienne replied with a smile.


    Dorian sighed. "The once-glorious Brooks family... Now in ruins."


    Initially, he thought Judith''s crime was an isted incident that would not affect the Brooks family as a


    whole. But the public bacsh had been fierce, proving too much for even the prestigious Brooks


    dynasty, the second wealthiest in Rivenwood.


    "The Brooks family won''t fall," Vivienne said calmly, causing Dorian to pause and wonder.


    ¡°You want to help them?¡± He asked.


    Vivienne smiled mysteriously and replied, ¡°They don¡¯t need my help.¡±


    She did not n to help the Brooks family. In fact, she even wanted topletely wipe them out at the


    beginning. However, she had changed her mind because of K. She had once nned to lend a


    helping hand when the Brooks family was about to copse for the sake of K. Now, however, she


    knew very well that the Brooks family would not fall with Scott around.


    Dorian had no idea what Vivienne¡¯s response meant.


    Just then, Percival emerged from his study, nced at the TV where the crowd was assailing the


    Brooks family, and assured Vivienne that someone was already handling the situation.


    Vivienne nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line. She offered no more words.


    Roughly twenty minutester, a fleet of police cruisers rolled up to the Brooks Mansion, lights shing


    in the dusk. Officers swarmed the premises, apprehending the crowd that had breached the Brooks


    family''s sanctuary, strictly prohibiting any further violent intentions.


    With thew''s intervention, the Brooks were able to smoothly depart and make their way to the


    crematorium with Judith''s remains.


    Once the situation had settled, Vivienne switched off the TV.


    She noticed Percival lurking at the edge of the room, evidently itching to speak. Thus, she stood up and


    approached him, asking, "What''s up?"


    Percival cast a nce at Dorian and Cordelia before murmuring, "Let''s talk inside."


    Some matters were not meant for all ears.


    Vivienne nodded, following him into the study.


    "The word from above is we have to release Calista," Percival stated bluntly as they entered the quiet


    of the study.


    Vivienne furrowed her brow. "Whose orders?"


    "No idea." Percival grimaced. "Just that it''s a directive from the higher-ups."


    Leaning against the wall, Vivienne let out a scoff. "Quite the long arm they''ve got."


    "There are things I can''t be seen meddling in," Percival muttered under his breath.


    Vivienne shot him an amused look, her lips curling into a smirk. "Alright, you handle it."


    A ghost of a smile flickered across Percival''s stern features. "There''s no one who gets me quite like


    you do, Vivienne."


    With a chuckle, Vivienne teased, "Your thoughts are practically painted on your face, Mr. Wolf."


    Percival cleared his throat with a feigned cough. "Ah, you''ve got me there."


    After a moment of light-hearted banter, Vivienne''s expression sobered. "We can''t release Calista just


    yet. How long can you dy?"


    "One day," Percival said after a breath.


    Vivienne paused, considering. "I need two days."


    Percival pressed his lips, conceding after a moment. "Vivienne, one day is the most I can offer. If she''s


    not released by tomorrow night, I''ll be stripped of my position, and all our hard work will be for naught."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His position was not what mattered to him.


    What mattered was thework of allies he had built. If he lost his station, those he had spent eight


    years positioning within the GTO would be in jeopardy.


    He was not afraid to die. But he feared for the lives of the men and women who had been through hell


    and back with him.


    Vivienne mused briefly before saying, "Then it''s a race against time to see who''s quicker on their feet,


    me or Mr. B."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Out in the suburbs, nestled among the rolling green hills, stood a grand vi. Rowan and Ismene,


    disguised as the Dorian and Cordelia, hurried to the ce, urgency etched on their faces.


    Inside the living room, Mr. B lounged on a plush sofa, a ss of fine red wine in hand, his silver mask


    catching the light and shimmering mysteriously.


    Exchanging a quick, knowing nce, Rowan and Ismene approached. "Mr. B."


    Mr. B¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, offering them a cursory nce. "It''s been a while. Still no sign of the potion?"


    "Ever since Vivienne''s probingst time, we''ve been cautious about making our next move. We''ve


    mentioned the potion to her, but she''s tight-lipped," Rowan said, trying to maintainposure. "Ismene


    and I have been busy setting up a fragrancepany. It''s starting to take shape. Yesterday, Vivienne


    handed over the perfume form."


    Following Vivienne''s instructions, they had been staying with the Brooks, but their presence was to be


    minimal.


    They were mostly outside, upied with thepany''s business.


    They had to proceed with thepany as nned to avoid arousing Mr. B''s suspicions, which


    naturally slowed progress.


    Lately, Vivienne had them stay at thepany they were supposedly setting up, and they had been


    nearly absent from the Brooks Mansion for about a month.


    Their asional visits were brief, with little conversation, and they left soon after meals.


    During this time, Mr. B had not reached out to them at all.


    They were anxious to resolve this matter and get the antidote for the poison coursing through their


    veins. The excruciating pain when the poison red was unbearable. They needed to conclude this


    business and secure the antidote soon.


    Therefore, Rowan had repeatedly asked Vivienne whether they should contact Mr. B to find his


    whereabouts.


    But Vivienne had told them it was unnecessary; she had her ns.


    So, they could only wait.


    Recently, Mr. B had suddenly sent a message summoning them, and after informing Vivienne, they


    were allowed toe.


    "Really?" Mr. B raised an eyebrow. "You''ve secured the perfume form?"


    "Yes." Rowan handed over the form Vivienne had given him. "Take a look. Does this contain the


    Mr. B took the form, nced at it, and suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and he stood up abruptly, shock


    written all over his face!


    Rowan inquired cautiously, noting his reaction, "Mr. B? Is there a problem with the form?"


    He was only responsible for the disguise and acquiring the potion.


    However, he was not clear on the actualponents of the potion.


    As for what Vivienne had given him, he was even more in the dark.


    Seeing Mr. B''s reaction, he was puzzled and feared that Vivienne might be setting him up to be


    eliminated by Mr. B.


    "No problem!" Mr. B stated firmly, "This is the potion!"


    "What?" Both Rowan and Ismene were stunned.


    This was the real potion?


    No way!


    Was Vivienne not supposed to capture Mr. B?


    Why would she give him the real potion?


    Rowan felt confused and overwhelmed.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, he covered his emotions and said, "It seems Vivienne¡¯s mother


    actually included the potionponents in the perfume form. Had we known, we would have


    disguised ourselves ande earlier to acquire the potion smoothly."


    Mr. B''s gaze was inscrutable, and after a moment, he asked, "How are Dorian and Cordelia?"


    "They''re under Quincy''s watch, and everything appears normal," Rowan replied.


    "Once you deal with them, withdraw from the Brooks family," Mr. B ordered coldly.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes flickered. "Understood."


    After a pause, he asked, "What about Quincy?"


    "I''ll assign her a new task," Mr. B replied.


    Rowan nodded, said no more, and left with Ismene.


    After their departure, Mr. B stared at the form in his hands, his gaze deep and contemtive.


    Half an hourter, Rowan and Ismene rushed back in just as Mr. B prepared to leave the vi.


    "Mr. B, bad news! Dorian and Cordelia have been rescued!" Rowan eximed with urgency.


    Mr. B¡¯s expression darkened, "What happened?"


    "I''m not entirely sure. Quincy called, saying a group of well-trained intruders had stormed in. They


    didn''t utter a word before engaging in a fight. They were armed, and Quincy didn''t want to risk exposing


    our people infiltrated in Rivenwood, so no shots were fired. Dorian and his wife were taken away


    without incident."


    "Fools!" Mr. B roared in anger.


    Rowan was frantic, "What do we do now? If Dorian and Cordelia reappear, our cover will be blown."


    Mr. B¡¯s face was grim as he thought momentarily and ordered, "Withdraw! Notify Quincy to evacuate


    our people from Rivenwood immediately!"


    "Understood."


    Rowan was about to leave when Ismene suddenly added, "If Vivienne''s people are the rescuers, it


    might be toote to withdraw now. Even this ce could bepromised soon."


    "Save whoever we can," Mr. B said sternly.


    Without further discussion, Rowan and Ismene left.


    ...


    Brooks Mansion.


    After police intervention, the crowd blocking the Brooks'' gates had dispersed, but the online bacsh


    against the family was still intense.


    Besides attending to Judith''s cremation, no one from the Brooks family had stepped outside.


    In the somber drawing room of the Brooks family estate, the air was heavy with tension.


    At the head of the room sat Baron, patriarch of the Brooks n, his presence as rigid andmanding


    as his posture.


    His sons, Scott and Timothy, sat on either side of him while the younger generation sat in less


    prominent seats.


    With a calm nce over his kin, Baron''s voice broke the silence. "Effective immediately, Scott will be


    relieved of his duties as head of the family business. I shall take the reins. Cheryl will handle the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    household affairs. Timothy and Ronald, you two are responsible for keeping thepany staff in line.


    K, I''m afraid your career in show business is over. You might as welle back to the business and


    help your father and brother with thepany''s affairs."


    At this, K protested, "Grandpa! Acting is my passion, my love. I don''t want to give it up. Even if the


    glory days are behind me, I''d be happy to y just a minor role."


    Baron was silent for a moment before responding, "You are my eldest granddaughter, and I have


    always supported you in whatever you choose to do. However, the bacsh from this incident has


    been severe. We''re not even talking about your acting career; the settlement alone might be more than


    the Brooks family can handle right now."


    K pressed her lips together, choosing silence.


    Over the years, through her hard work, she had won prestigious awards and earned a considerable


    fortune.


    As a celebrated actress, endorsements and gigs hade to her in waves.


    Her schedule was booked solid through to the end of the following year.


    While abundant resources were a boon, a fall from grace meant a more significant loss.


    The money she had earned was nowhere near enough to cover the settlements.


    And with the familypany''s stock plummeting and numerous partners severing ties, the Brooks


    family was in a crisis of their own.


    She was at a loss for what to do next.


    Then, a cool, detached voice unexpectedly filled the room, "I''ve settled your breach of contract penalty.


    You can continue to pursue what you love."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Everyone looked up as Vivienne walked in, her pace slow and measured. d in a in tee and jeans,


    the simplicity of her attire was offset by the icy expression that seemed permanently etched onto her


    delicate features.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    K watched her, emotions churning within her.


    After a moment, she spoke up, "No need. I''ll handle it myself."


    She was at a loss for how to treat Vivienne now.


    After all, it was not Vivienne who had affected her work, but there was an undeniable difort


    whenever she saw Vivienne.


    Did she me Vivienne?


    No.


    After all, her grandmother had genuinelymitted murder, and not just once, but tenfold.


    For twenty years, the families of the victims had been deprived of the truth.


    Her grandmother''s fate was deserved.


    She just could not face Vivienne.


    It seemed ever since Vivienne¡¯s return, everyone she was close to had changed.


    Vivienne approached her, her face serious. "Judith''s death was a consequence of her actions. If she


    hadn''t resisted arrest, she wouldn''t have been shot in front of you. And the media exposure you faced


    wasn''t my doing. I covered your penalty fees as a gesture of goodwill. You were the only one who


    treated me with genuine kindness after I joined the Brooks family."


    When the Brooks first took her in, everyone had been considerate, but there was always an ulterior


    motive.


    Only K had been genuinely kind to her.


    That was just how Vivienne was unable to ignore those who were sincerely kind to her.


    Even though this incident was somewhat rted to her, she was not responsible for the oue.


    She could assist K, but she would never me herself for what had happened!


    K stared at Vivienne, unsure of what to say.


    Ever since Vivienne hade back, she had been a woman of few words, never using two where one


    would suffice. But today, she had spoken at length.


    Without another word, Vivienne walked over to Baron and stated tly, "Baron, I''m here to pack up. I


    won''t be staying at the Brooks household any longer."


    Baron scoffed, "What, you think you can just bail when the going gets tough? I''m not dead yet. Even in


    hard times, I wouldn''t let my granddaughter fend for herself."


    He sighed, his tone softening, "This isn''t on you. Even if it weren''t you and Percival, I wouldn''t have


    spared her. This case... Richard and I have been investigating it in the shadows for years. If we had


    discovered the truth sooner, perhaps the Brooks family wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised.


    "Stay put, and don''t worry about anything else," Baron said with finality. "We''re discussing the future of


    the Brooks family. You should listen in. You''re nearly twenty. It''s time you learned about thepany."


    Vivienne smirked, "I don''t mind where I stay as long as you all are willing to have me."


    Baron red at her. "Do you think I raised fools?"


    With that, he nced over at Timothy and the others.


    Timothy and his peers wore embarrassed expressions. It was not that they med Vivienne; it was just


    hard to ept what had happened right before their eyes.


    But now, Timothy wasing to terms with it.


    After all, the olddy had ten lives on her conscience, and she could not escape death in the end.


    What Vivienne and Percival had done merely brought everything to light.


    Baron''s gaze then fell on Scott, who remained silent with a stern face.


    Vivienne did not say more and took the seat next to K.


    Baron continued, "K, now that Vivienne has paid the penalty fee, it''s up to you whether you want to


    stay in show business."


    They did not question how Vivienne hade into so much money. After all, Karen''s daughter could


    not be doing too badly, especially with that ck card filled with funds, and with the backing of the


    Ellington family, a penalty fee was nothing to them.


    K nodded. "Alright."


    Then, Baron went on to delegate tasks and finally got to the crux of the matter. "Since Judith was one


    of our own and made a mistake, we can''t shirk responsibility. I''ll issue an apology and provide


    venturing into robotics, and Griffin will join our team. Everyone needs to y their part so the Brooks


    family can recover our losses as swiftly as possible."


    Vivienne was intrigued. She had assumed Scott would be the one to turn things around, not Baron.


    Baron, who often seemed under the thumb of Richard and was frequently in the sanatorium, had


    appeared less capable to her.


    But now, Baron was orchestrating aeback with new projects and had even managed to recruit


    Griffin, which was quite unexpected.


    Griffin, from the ancient warrior lineage? Were the Rivenwood families not reluctant to deal with those


    from such backgrounds?


    "That''s all. I''m tired and need to rest," Baron said, heading upstairs.


    Timothy and the others busied themselves with Baron''s orders.


    K was whisked away by her agent''s call.


    Soon, the grand hall was left with just Scott and Vivienne.


    Scott lifted his gaze to Vivienne and said in a deep voice, "Come upstairs with me. We need to talk."


    Vivienne shed a mischievous smile. "Perfect! I''ve been wanting to have a chat with you as well."


    After a brief nce at her, Scott turned and ascended the staircase.


    In the room, Vivienne sauntered over to a chair and slumped down with a roguish air. "So, what''s on


    your mind?"


    Scott just looked at her, staying silent for a moment.


    After a heavy pause, he finally spoke, his voice slow and deliberate, "Have your foster parents been by


    the Brooks Mansiontely?"


    "Missing them, are you?" Vivienne chuckled.


    "They are guests, after all. It''s been a while, so I thought I''d ask," Scott tried to soften his tone.


    Vivienne''s hand rested on the armrest, tapping rhythmically as her smile widened, "Now, are you


    referring to Rowan and Ismene, who''ve been masquerading as my foster parents, or my actual foster


    parents?"


    "What?" Scott was taken aback, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    "Mr. Brooks, are you still in the dark? The two at the Brooks Mansion, they''re fakes," Vivienne


    continued to smile, a chilling sort of grin.


    Before Scott could respond, Vivienne slowly added, "No, that''s not right! I shouldn''t call you Mr. Brooks.


    ''Mr. B'' is more fitting, isn''t it? Your people have been staying at the Brooks Mansion for days. Don''t you


    know where they''ve gone?"


    At her words, Scott was shocked. "You!"


    How had she found out?


    He had always been so careful in his disguise!


    Vivienne shook her head, pondering for a moment before continuing, "Actually, ''Mr. B'' isn''t quite right


    either. Maybe ''Mr. B''s double'' would be more urate, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Scott''s normally stern face took on an even more sinister cast as he red at Vivienne.


    "When did you figure it out?" he asked, his voice deep and heavy with usation.


    He had always suspected that Vivienne would uncover his true identity, but he had not anticipated her


    discovery woulde so swiftly.


    Perhaps it was not today. Maybe she had known for quite some time, watching him like a court jester,


    smiling sweetly as he yed his part, likely mocking him silently all the while.


    "Let me think..." Vivienne propped her chin in her hand, feigning deep recollection. "I''d say it was


    around the time Rowan and Ismene disguised themselves as my foster parents."


    Scott felt his heart tighten, realizing she had known for longer than he thought.


    Clearly, he had underestimated Vivienne.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    As the saying goes, a viper never gives birth to a dove.


    "So, you didn''te back to the Brooks family to find your biological father but to avenge your


    mother?" Scott''s voice was a low growl.


    Vivienne''s lips curved slightly, but she remained silent.


    Scott paused for a moment, then spoke again. "Since you know everything, you must also understand


    that I didn''t kill your mother."


    He had fallen for Karen at first sight, a love so sudden and all-consuming.


    But he knew they would never have a future together.


    When he discovered Karen was ¡®Lark¡¯, he knew his feelings would dissipate like mist. Because he was


    Scott, the high-ranking agent of GTO, the only person apart from the boss who knew the true face of


    Mr. B.


    GTO was his allegiance, and Lark was its arch-nemesis.


    For three years, he and Karen explored every nook of Rivenwood''s flower fields, witnessing the world''s


    most beautiful vistas together.


    He had thought they would be forever, just like an evesting sunset.


    Unfortunately, her intentions were as impure as his.


    Then came the decision to use Pa as a pawn to kill Karen at their engagement party.


    Making that choice tore him apart. Because it was the woman he loved the most.


    But to his shock, Karen fled.


    Before she vanished, she used his identity to eliminate over a hundred GTO agents.


    It was then Scott realized that Karen had recognized him all along. She had stayed silent, biding her


    time until she could expose his undercover agents, and then she disappeared without a trace.


    At that moment, Scott could not tell if he felt relief or resentment.


    But he knew he would never forget her.


    When Vivienne appeared, Scott was absolutely certain she was Karen''s daughter.


    He also knew Arabe was not his child, yet he yed along. Why?


    Because Vivienne was not his daughter. He had never been intimate with Karen! Even though they had


    shared a bed that night, and the sheets bore the signs of a lover''s tryst, he knew nothing had actually


    happened between them.


    How could Karen, so deeply in love with another man and so cunning, use intimacy with him to fulfill


    her mission?


    He had arranged paternity tests to put to rest the faint hope in his heart.


    Every time the results confirmed a gic match between him and Vivienne, he found sce,


    repeatedly convincing himself that Karen had loved him.


    Even this time, the results from Frostfire Intelligence Agency came back positive: Vivienne was his


    child.


    He almost believed it, believed that he had been with Karen that night.


    But now, he knew someone would always shatter his self-deception. That person was Vivienne.


    Watching Scott''s countenance shift unpredictably, Vivienne knew precisely what he was pondering.


    She sat down, her figure sinuous and alluring, like a poppy risen from the underworld. "I know you


    didn''t kill my mother. What does it matter? Mr. Brooks, have you never thought of killing her?"


    Scott remained silent.


    Vivienne scoffed, her clear eyes brimming with disdain and mockery, "So, spare me the act of deep


    affection. You''re really quite terrible at it."


    Her gaze was like a dagger, piercing Scott with icy resolve.


    Scott looked at Vivienne, and after a moment of silence, he said, "You didn''te here just to talk


    about my identity and your mother, did you? Out with it. What do you want?"


    Vivienne smiled. "Why don''t you introduce me to Mr. B?"


    "Impossible!" Scott rejected the idea outright.


    Mr. B was the organization''s right hand, the benefactor who had elevated him. He would never betray


    GTO, not even for Karen, and certainly not now.


    Vivienne had anticipated this reaction.


    With a wave of her hand, she released an odorless gas that shot straight for Scott''s throat.


    Struggling to breathe, Scott gasped for air, hands clutching at his neck, his eyes wide with disbelief as


    he watched Vivienne''s retreating figure.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "This is mytest concoction, called ''Bloom''s End.'' There''s no antidote yet. Since you were capable of


    finding Brody to heal Calista, I''m sure you can find a cure for yourself. Good luck. I''m rooting for you,"


    She said nonchntly as she stood up.


    Pausing, she added, "Oh, and do tell Brody that Brian''s obsession with the bounty is reaching


    madness. It won''t be long before he catches him. Run fast. I''ll cheer you guys on!"


    With that, Vivienne turned and walked away.


    Scott, fighting for breath and clutching his throat, could only stare in disbelief at Vivienne''s departing


    silhouette.


    She just walked away. Did she not fear he might spill the beans to Mr. B and spook the man into


    fleeing?


    Would the best course of action not have been to silence him permanently?


    Yet Vivienne only slipped him poison, and she even figured out something about Brody.


    What on earth was she aiming for?


    It was not until Vivienne''s figure vanished into the distance that Scott caught his breath.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed.


    Oh, no!


    He did not have time to ponder; he hastily ryed the incident to Mr. B and reached out to Brody.


    Outside the Brooks Mansion, Vivienne climbed into a sleek ck Lincoln.


    The moment she was inside, she was enveloped in a firm embrace.


    Breathing in that familiar scent, Vivienne''s heart slowly steadied.


    "Is it all taken care of?" Percival asked.


    Vivienne nodded, resting her eyes as she leaned on Percival''s shoulder. "Yeah, now it''s all up to Scott''s


    next move."


    She had said it early on.


    Death, of course, was not the best approach.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Scott was Mr. B''s double, and no one but the head of the GTO could locate him.


    So, of course, he could not just drop dead that easily.


    Besides, would death not be too kind?


    If it had not been for him, would her mother have been hunted down all those years ago?


    For years, Scott had been ying the part of a lovelorn soul to the outside world, iming he could not


    find Karen and swore to bachelorhood.


    But aside from the few peaceful years Karen spent by Dorian''s side, was it not the GTO that kept


    sending goons after her?


    Scott was a member of the GTO, and Vivienne¡¯s mother''s death had his fingerprints all over it.


    But that score would be settledter.


    Suddenly, Vivienne caught the scent of strawberry shortcake.


    She opened her eyes, slightly stunned.


    There was an actual strawberry shortcake!


    "Mr. Wolf, I just adore you," She said, wrapping her arms around Percival''s neck, her eyes sparkling


    with joy.


    Percival looked at Vivienne holding the strawberry shortcake like it was a treasure and could not help


    feeling a bit helpless.


    Did she really like him?


    It was clear as day; she was smitten by the shortcake!


    Percival, reduced to less than a piece of cake in making his wife happy.


    If word got out, it would be the joke of the century!


    But, oh well.


    He knew his ce all along, and it was definitely below a slice of strawberry shortcake.


    Percival leaned his head on Vivienne''s shoulder, his deep, well-like eyes surprisingly showing a hint of


    hurt.


    Vivienne blinked back her pain, scooped up a spoonful of the strawberry shortcake, and brought it to


    Percival''s lips. "Just one bite, no more!"


    This was the strawberry shortcake. She could not bear to part with even a single spoonful!


    Percival was speechless.


    All right then!


    He was sure, absolutely sure, he ranked below a cake!


    The first man in history to be considered lower than a cake by his wife!


    He wanted to disappear from this world for a moment!


    Vivienne happily finished her strawberry shortcake, then leaned back against Percival, content and


    ready for a nap.


    Percival draped his jacket over her, watching her sleeping face, and unconsciously leaned down to kiss


    her lips.


    Eating a strawberry shortcake this way was indeed the sweetest.


    With her eyes still closed, Vivienne smiled slightly and suddenly pulled Percival''s neck down, pressing


    him firmly to her.


    Kissing, after all, would be best when it was a two-way street!


    Percival raised an eyebrow. His littledy had teased him once again.


    But he would not mind another round.


    This was not him being a pervert!


    Absolutely not!


    With that thought, Percival leaned in once more, iming her lips with fervor.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Thomas was on pins and needles; he had never felt the Lincoln''s driver''s


    seat this hot before!


    Even with the curtain drawn, even with his eyes fixed ahead, even with...


    "Beep!"


    Thomas cursed under his breath. This was the worst timing for a message, but he had no choice; the


    mission was critical!


    Thomas cleared his throat. "Percival, the target is on the move."


    With a snap, the privacy curtain was drawn back, and the smell of strawberry shortcake mixed with the


    tang of romance flooded the car.


    Thomas nced in the rear-view mirror.


    Great, the two of them were sitting up straight as if they were strangers.


    Was he the narrow-minded one?


    "Pursue."


    With a single word from Percival, his gaze lingered on Vivienne''s slightly flushed cheeks, a smile


    curling at the corner of his lips.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne''s phone buzzed.


    It was Draven.


    [Boss, the target has been caught.]


    Vivienne smirked at how impatient the target was.


    Soon enough, the ck Lincoln stopped in a secluded area on the outskirts of some abandoned urban


    district.


    "Vivienne, we''ve got the area surrounded. I guarantee not even a fly could escape!"


    Leopold''s smug voice instantly reached the ears of all the operatives within a three-mile radius via


    wirelessmunications.


    Dressed in a bulletproof vest with special gloves from Vanguard Agency and an earpiece, Leopold was


    all charged up, heading towards Vivienne.


    Before he could get close, Percival blocked his way.


    "Stay back, Husky."


    Leopold was at a loss for words.


    Surrounded by Vanguard Agency operatives, Leopold dared not make a move or would be mobbed,


    even though he was a mid-level leader known as Husky!


    "Percival is right," Leopold gritted his teeth, offering a begrudgingpliment.


    As they spoke, Percival had already suited up, ready forbat.


    Just as Vivienne was about to speak, Percival said, "Vivienne, wait for me here."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Maybe I can help."


    "Of course." Percival checked his gun and holstered it at his waist. "You sit here andmand me, and


    I''llmand these knuckleheads."


    "Sounds good."


    Vivienne did not refuse.


    The preparation here was thorough; her presence would be like icing on the cake, but her absence


    would not be a loss.


    Observing the whole situation from here was also a wise choice.


    Percival wrapped his arm around Vivienne''s shoulder, settled her in the car, and then, mwah~


    The Vanguard Agency operatives thought, ¡°Boss, themunications are still on. That kiss, what a


    sound to our ears!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Vanguard Agency, move out!"


    At Percival''smand, all operatives were ready for action, with Leopold and Thomas nking him as


    they headed into the wilderness.


    Vivienne sat in the car, booting up theptop Thomas had prepared.


    On the screen was an overview of the area, with little red dots representing each operative''s location.


    Some were moving towards an abandoned building.


    Inside the decrepit building was a state-of-the-art medicalb, and within three rooms, incubators and


    equipment monitored each newborn.


    "Are all the children ounted for?" Scott, d in a ck trench coat with a top hat and a masked


    face, even his voice altered, asked.


    The person he questioned nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. B, all the children are here, with no incidents."


    Scott frowned. How could that be?


    Vivienne had to know about the secrets of theb, given that she had figured out who he was.


    But if Vivienne had known about this ce, she should not have been silent.


    And Rowan and Ismene must have turned traitors by now. They might not know theb''s secrets, but


    they could contact someone within the organization.


    Yet, there was no peep from them.


    "Evacuate immediately."


    Regardless of whether Rowan and Ismene had switched sides, this ce waspromised. They


    needed to get out, and fast.


    His subordinate hesitated, "Mr. B, these are all newborns we''re talking about. If we evacuate, it''ll take


    many hands. Isn''t this a bit hasty?"


    "Don''t question me, move it!" Scott barked.


    As his words hung in the air, theb''s steel door was kicked open with a thunderous bang.


    Scott''s reflexes were razor-sharp. Before the first gunshot could echo, he grabbed a nearby underling


    to shield himself from the bullets.


    He tossed a smoke grenade to the ground, and in the ensuing confusion, he bolted for safety.


    "Chase him!" Shouted Percival, signaling for Thomas and Leopold to give chase.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Gunshots echoed through theb, but the Vanguard Agency was ready for anything. The GTO guards


    left behind were caught off-guard, especially since their boss had hightailed it out of there.


    It was a spectacr defeat, like watching petals swept away by a swift stream.


    Vivienne continued to monitor the screens, her fingers dancing over the keyboard with urgency, "The


    left passage is clear. Follow it."


    She was analyzing theyout of the building, switching to real-time mode, and connecting to infrared


    imaging to track Scott''s possible escape routes.


    Although Percival hade prepared, they were short on hands, what with all the kids around.


    Scott knew the ce like the back of his hand; if he had nned an escape route in advance, he would


    be a tough one to catch.


    Suddenly, Vivienne spotted a blinking light on the screen. "Mr. Wolf, watch out, there''s a bomb!"


    A loud explosion rocked the area 800 meters from theb entrance.


    The thermal imager fizzled out, and the screen became a flurry of scrambling red dots.


    Vivienne cursed under her breath, mmed herptop shut, and sprinted toward the st site.


    "Mr. Wolf! You oka..."


    "Vivienne." Percival emerged from the ashes, one hand gripping Thomas, the other holding Leopold.


    "I''m fine. Check on these two."


    Leopold let out a groan. "Vivienne, my hand''s done for."


    Thomas gestured to his own left hand. "Same here."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Vivienne quickly picked up some scattered wooden nks and expertly


    fashioned splints for their broken hands.


    "This will do for now. We''ll get it fixed back at the base. It''s not a big deal."


    Vivienne''s gaze met Percival''s.


    He was staring into the rubble, his expression grave, eyes sharp as des.


    She understood his frustration.


    They had been so close to capturing Scott.


    Who would have thought a new type of bomb was buried here, one that even their detectors had not


    picked up?


    If Vivienne had not switched to the real-time map, they might have been dealing with more than just a


    couple of broken hands. Whether they would even be found in one piece was up for debate!


    Vivienne stepped forward, cing a hand on Percival''s shoulder. "Mr. Wolf, let''s head back."


    Percival nodded. Scott was GTO''s third inmand, not someone they could easily apprehend.


    "Captain, we''ve found all the missing infants. Two are critical and need... Ma¡¯am''s attention."


    Vivienne blinked at the term ''ma¡¯am.''


    Turning around, she saw everyone except Leopold looking at her expectantly.


    Oh, the ''ma¡¯am'' was her!


    "Don''t be ridiculous, people, we''re only engaged, not married! ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯ sounds so old!" She protested


    inwardly.


    Leopold, sitting on a rock, kicked the messenger. "What ¡®ma¡¯am?¡¯? Did I give my blessing to be called


    that? Keep babbling nonsense, and I''ll knock your teeth out!"


    The team member blinked but ignored the ''little Husky''s'' outburst, focusing instead on Vivienne.


    "Ma¡¯am, we''re running out of time."


    Vivienne snapped back to the situation, patting her subordinate¡¯s shoulder, "Call me Vivienne next


    time."


    With that, she rushed to theb; time was of the essence.


    Percival also dusted himself off, consoling his team member, "Husky¡¯s bonus is yours this time."


    "Thanks, Captain, thanks, ma''am," The team member beamed, then thanked Leopold, "And thanks,


    Leopold!"


    As Leopold was about to clench his fist, a jolt of pain reminded him of his injury.


    ''Percival, you heartless man!'' But, of course, these words remained unspoken.


    Meanwhile, Percival''s phone rang. Checking the caller ID, his deep-set eyes narrowed.


    After a brief conversation, he announced, "Calista was released three hours ago."


    He could not even dy it for a full day.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, a coldugh escaping her. "The reach of our adversaries is surprisingly


    long."


    Percival''s expression darkened, but he remained silent.


    "At least the kids are safe now. We''ll deal with that man slowly." Vivienne noticed Percival''s mood was


    off.


    Being the team captain responsible for national security and having someone pull strings over his


    head, it was no wonder he was upset.


    Hearing her, Percival managed a smile. "Yes, we''ll take care of them one by one."


    Back in theb, the situation with the two infants was indeed dire.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was not just them; all the children were affected.


    To ensure the infants'' normal physical development while keeping them quiet, GTO had injected them


    with a new type of sedative.


    Though it was meant to foster organ growth for their experiments, such a drug could harm the brain,


    potentially causing brain death.


    The two critical children had already been cut open, their half-developed hearts partially removed.


    Vivienne''s eyes zed with fury as she realized GTO''s intention to use the children''s hearts for virus


    experiments.


    Such inhuman cruelty!


    She administered the antidote to the sedative to each child. Apart from the two with damaged hearts,


    the rest were sent to the police station, awaiting their parents to im them.


    The incident became a national sensation.


    However, the news erased any trace of the Vanguard Agency''s involvement.


    ...


    Over in Rivenwood, at an apartment, Brody gave Scott a thorough check-up and found not a single


    ailment.


    Not even a hint of poisoning, not even a mouth ulcer!


    "Poisoned, my ass! You got me all excited for nothing, damn it, I''m out!" Brody stormed off.


    He had thought they finally had a chance to counteract the Specter Healer''s poison, not just treat some


    simple broken limb. And now, it was all for naught. Disappointing, to say the least.


    Scott did not stop Brody.


    He had only used the Specter Healer''s reputation to lure him in to cure Calista.


    Now that Calista was fine and he was not poisoned, there was no reason to keep Brody.


    As soon as Brody disappeared, Calista emerged from the room.


    Though she owed her recovery to Brody''s medical skills, Calista could never shake off a deep-rooted


    fear of him. Being in the same room felt like walking a tightrope over a pit of snakes. She might just get


    bitten at any moment.


    "Dad." Calista approached Scott hesitantly, her words lingering on the edge of silence.


    Released just hours earlier, she''d made a beeline for this ce, a sanctuary of sorts.


    Scott, already annoyed by M''s constant clinger act, extended his disdain to Calista, too.


    He would not have saved her if she were not useful to him!


    Even though Calista was his flesh and blood, he did not care much for her. Things easily gained were


    easily disregarded.


    "Speak up!" He barked.


    Calista flinched, intimidated by Scott''s current mood.


    She sat slowly, reaching for the first aid kit to tend to his wounds.


    Brody had checked for poison, sure, but had not bothered with the injuries Scott got while escaping.


    "I was just thinking." She began tentatively, dabbing antiseptic on a cut. "The task you¡¯ve given me,


    maybe with Brody''s help, I could do it twice as well. Why not let him join us? You''re formidable on your


    own, and now that he''s alone, the odds are in your favor."


    Scott let out a scoff. "If I had pushed him just now, what you¡¯d have in front of you would be nothing but


    a skeleton."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Scott had mulled over the idea of bringing Brody into the fold more than once, but the folks he had sent


    out to extend the olive branch had all met untimely ends, and a few had even vanished without a trace,


    their bones yet to be found.


    Those in the know about Brody understood one thing clearly: He was not beholden to any organization.


    It all hinged on whether he was interested, and no one could force his hand to save or snuff a life.


    Calista sucked in a sharp breath, the memory of Brody''s brutal methods during her treatment sending a


    shiver down her spine.


    Scott exhaled slowly. "You should head back. Get the job done as soon as you can. Once you''re back


    with the Brooks family, don¡¯t breathe a word of seeing me. You know what''s at stake."


    "Yes, I understand." Calista quickly rose, snatching her purse and scurrying out the door.


    The roompsed into a moment of silence as Scott leaned back on the couch, a frown creasing his


    forehead.


    He had overyed his cards this time.


    Vivienne had yed him like a fiddle.


    Theb had been a pet project of the boss, meticulously overseen topletion. Neither sensor


    probes nor thermal imagers could detect an exit.


    Vivienne had been calm, deliberately cryptic.


    And with his cover blown, he had mistakenly thought theb''s location had beenpromised.


    To think he had actually led Vivienne and Percival straight to theb.


    What a blunder.


    Scott chuckled wryly, a shade of mncholy crossing his face as he murmured, "As expected from


    your daughter, Karen.¡±


    At Percival''s private clinic, Vivienne treated two children whose lives had been hung by a thread.


    Thankfully, they were regaining vitality, and their hearts were beginning to regenerate.


    With close observation over the next few days, they could be discharged.


    The children''s parents had been located and were en route.


    "It''s wild. I can''t tell these kids are twins. Aren''t twins supposed to be spitting images of each other?"


    Leopold peered through the ss of the incubator at the two infants.


    Vivienne yfully smacked his head. "Ever heard of fraternal twins?"


    Leopold rubbed the back of his head. "Vivienne, you must¡¯ve struck me dumb.


    "No, you''re just in dumb," A man and a woman said in unison.


    Leopold, taken aback, eyed the pair¡ªVivienne and the unwilling-to-admit-it Percival. "Alright, a duet


    you two make."


    "We''re just in sync," Percival said, his arm around Vivienne''s waist. She looked every bit the intelligent


    beauty in her whiteb coat, her hair pinned up in a bun, loose strands framing her face.


    She was a sight to behold. His wife was beautiful in every way.


    Just then, Thomas approached. "Percival, the kids'' parents have arrived."


    "Yasmine, Natalia."


    A sobbing female voice echoed from behind Thomas.


    Looking over, Vivienne saw a woman in her mid-thirties, dressed simply yet in fine fabric.


    "Zelda, keep it together. We need to be sure first."


    Behind the woman stood a man in a suit, none other than Yuri Perez, the fourth son of the old man


    Jasper, who had recently bought the giarized painting at the gallery.


    "You must be Vivienne, hello. I''m Yuri, and we''re the children''s parents," Yuri said as he supported


    Zelda, politeness in his eyes despite the evident anxiety.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, the children are here. Have a look, but they can''t leave just yet. They need


    more treatment."


    Vivienne stepped aside to let Yuri and Zelda see their children.


    She held onto a medical report she had not yet passed on. Revealing their suffering to their mother


    seemed too cruel.


    Vivienne could not bear to see a mother''s tears.


    "Yasmine, Natalia, I¡¯m so sorry. It''s all my fault." Zelda''s tears streamed down the ss as she


    copsed against it.


    Yuri, quick to react, caught her. "Zelda, it''s not your fault. Please, don''t cry."


    Vivienne and Percival quietly left the family to their moment, relieved that the children¡¯s condition was


    stable and no longer required her constant attention.


    Outside the hospital, Percival''s expression was serious. Vivienne sensed his mood. "What''s on your


    mind?"


    "I feel like I''ve seen that Yuri somewhere before. He looks familiar."


    Vivienne paused. "I thought I was the only one."


    Indeed, the first time sheid eyes on Yuri, she felt as if she had known him long ago, and there was a


    peculiar familiarity.


    As they pondered this, someone called out Vivienne''s name from behind. It was Yuri.


    "Sorry for shouting your name, Vivienne. You didn¡¯t respond, so I..." Yuri said apologetically, then


    asked, "May I inquire about my daughters'' condition in more detail?"


    Vivienne was stunned. She had nned to discuss the situation with Yuri the next day to give him time


    to digest the news, but here he was, seeking answers.


    Yuri, noticing her hesitation, gave a rueful smile. "They must''ve suffered. I can''t be oblivious as their


    father."


    Seeing Percival and Vivienne holding hands, Yuri said awkwardly, "Erm, I¡¯m not disturbing your date,


    am I?"


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Percival thought but remained silent.


    Vivienne handed over the medical report and exined the situation briefly. "I¡¯ll check on them every


    three days. With me here, there''s no need to worry."


    A breeze tousled Vivienne''s hair, and the clip came loose. Her locks fell across her face.


    Yuri''s eyes lingered for an instant, a fleeting warmth in his gaze.


    Percival tightened his embrace around Vivienne, his tone sharp. "Mr. Perez, is there anything else?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Yuri snapped back to reality. "I''m sorry for interrupting your date, and thank you once again. Here''s my


    business card. If you need anything, give me a call anytime." He extended a small card towards them.


    Percival did not take it, but Vivienne reached out with a smile and epted the card.


    It was minimalist, with just a name and a phone number, nopany name, and no address.


    "Got it. See you in three days," Vivienne said, her voice light, a hint of intrigue in her smile.


    Arm in arm, she and Percival strolled away.


    Yuri watched their retreating figures until they were out of sight.


    The resemnce was uncanny. For a fleeting moment, she had looked so much like his sister.


    Yuri clenched his fist. His sister had been only ten when she vanished, but seeing Vivienne just now, he


    could almost picture his sister all grown up.


    Especially that line, " With me here, there''s no need to worry ."


    He remembered, as a kid, whenever he and his brothers got into trouble, his little sister would stand in


    front of them and say, "With me here, there''s no need to worry ."


    Yuri felt a moisture in his eyes.


    ¡°Vivienne, Percival, what, if any, connection do you have to my sister?¡± He thought.


    He had dug through Vivienne''s records at least a dozen times, but not a single piece of information


    confirmed her identity, and the woman in the portrait offered no clues at all.


    Yuri was unsure if someone was deliberately concealing Vivienne''s past or if she really was that much


    of a ghost.


    But one thing was clear to Yuri. He had a gut feeling that Vivienne was the key to finding his lost sister.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    On the road.


    Percival eyed Vivienne as she scrutinized the business card, feeling a twinge of jealousy. "Is it that


    fascinating, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne replied crisply, "It is."


    "What''s so fascinating about a business card?" Percival could not hide the sourness in his voice.


    Finally, Vivienne looked up, locking eyes with him as she said deliberately, "It''s not the card that''s


    fascinating. It''s the man."


    Percival felt his teeth grind, fists clenched tight.


    Yet, he could notsh out.


    In the end, as Vivienne chuckled at the look on his face, Percival''s frustration only grew.


    "Alright, you''ve got jokes now, huh?" He muttered before leaning in, mindful to protect the back of her


    head.


    Vivienne wrapped her arms around his waist, and a few fiery kisses ensued before they parted.


    She teased, blowing in his direction, "Smell that? Is it tinged with a hint of jealousy?"


    His fingers ran through her hair as he gazed into her eyes. "Yes, I can''t stand the thought of you with


    any other man."


    Vivienne pulled him closer, whispering seductively, "I wasn''t finished. The man is handsome, but not as


    much as you."


    Percival''s heart swelled as if coated with honey.


    Once back at the Brooks Mansion, Vivienne went to her room.


    With Scott missing and the whole Judith debacle, the elders were too preupied with corporate


    affairs, and the younger ones had their own lives to lead, leaving Vivienne to her own devices.


    Lying in bed, she pulled out Yuri''s card again.


    For some reason, she found him agreeable, almost familiar, as if she had known him from a long time


    ago.


    Her phone rang; it was Matthew.


    "Vivienne, someone''s been digging into your background, but the trail is cold, and their intentions are


    unclear."


    "All right, let them dig. Gotta go, someone''s here."


    Vivienne knew her privacy was imprable to those she wished to keep out.


    Ending the call, Aaron barged in with a strawberry shortcake, "Cake time, Vivienne!"


    "Why are you here?" Vivienne asked, sitting up, her lethargy making her appear unusuallynguid yet


    undeniably alluring.


    Aaron could not take his eyes off of her.


    It seemed that Vivienne gave him a different feeling every time he met her.


    At first, he was only dumbstruck by her beauty. Later, he was awed by her gaming skills. In the end,


    she became all he could think about.


    "You forgot again, didn''t you?" Aaron presented the shortcake, "You promised to join the team for the


    season."


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed, "I did forget."


    The recent chaos with Judith and Scott and rescuing the infants had pushed thepetition to the


    back of her mind.


    She took a bite. "Not as good as Mr. Wolf''s, but hard to go wrong with strawberry shortcake."


    As she enjoyed her dessert, she inquired about thepetition.


    Aaron sighed. "Didn''t you see the message? It''s been postponed."


    "Really? Why?" She asked, surprised since E-sports events rarely changed dates.


    "Because of that olddy," Aaron said, lowering his voice, "Judith, your so-called grandmother."


    Vivienneughed at his choice of words.


    "She''s dead. How could it be because of her?"


    "The Brooks family owns our venue. Due to her, they''re reassessing assets. The property''s closed, and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    they could not find another suitable venue so soon, so thepetition was dyed."


    Vivienne nodded. The Brooks family had indeed been quite upiedtely. With Scott missing for


    three days, Timothy had taken over, but hecked his brother''s finesse, leaving the family in disarray.


    Seeing her nearly done with the cake, Aaron offered her a ss of warm milk. "Still hot, have some."


    She epted, then asked, "So, where is thepetition now?"


    "Centurial E-sport Hotel," Aaron replied.


    It was one of Rivenwood''srgest gaming hotels, famous for hosting international E-sports


    tournaments.


    "When is it?"


    "The day after tomorrow. Can you make it?"


    Aaron''s hopeful gaze was hard to ignore.


    "I can," Vivienne confirmed, despite the fatigue.


    Aaron beamed. "That''s great! The guys are getting used to the hotel''s environment. Want to join us?


    It''d boost morale to have you there."


    Checking the time, Vivienne agreed. Nothing was pressing, and she could not just indulge in cake and


    warm milk without offering something in return.


    "Let''s go then."


    "Alright!" Aaron eximed with a hop and a skip, quickly grabbing Vivienne''s purse and jacket.


    Vivienne smiled and followed Aaron out the door.


    Just as they reached the front gate, they saw Timothy returning home, a Bluetooth headset still


    perched on his ear as he conducted a meeting, his briefcase in hand, looking utterly exhausted.


    Their eyes met, and Timothy paused, saying, "Vivienne, heading out thiste?"


    "Yeah, Uncle, something up?"


    Vivienne had a fondness for Timothy''s family and always approached them with a friendly demeanor.


    Timothy chuckled and shook his head. "No, just be careful. Our family has been a bit on edgetely. Do


    you want me to have a bodyguard follow you?"


    "No need," Vivienne said, her eyes flickering with curiosity, "Is something wrong?"


    Timothy waved his hand dismissively and hurriedly said, "Nothing at all, you go have fun."


    His refusal was firm, and he used the meeting as an excuse to retreat into the house, his steps carrying


    a trace of rush.


    Even Aaron sensed something was amiss.


    Aaron asked with concern, "Vivienne, is he really okay?"


    Vivienne looked away. "If there''s an issue, he''ll tell us. Don''t worry about it."


    Despite her reassuring words, Vivienne could not help but text Matthew, asking him to look into any


    recent trouble Timothy might be tangled in.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    At the hotel, Aaron''s E-sports team was immersed inst-minute training before the big showdown.


    Every face bore the same grim expression as if they were each carrying the weight of a debt of


    millions.


    "We¡¯re team fighting! You blind?"


    "You¡¯re the one to talk! Baron got stolen!"


    "Shut up, you two feeders! We¡¯re underfarmed. Stop rushing into fights!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Can we all just focus, please? The tournament''s the day after tomorrow!"


    Thest to speak was Bet, the team''s good-natured captain. He had not seen Vivienne at the


    club''s meeting the other day.


    "Shut up!" The three of them rounded on Bet in unison.


    Although Bet was the captain, his authority paled inparison to the team''s youngest member,


    Aaron. His seniority was the only reason he held the title.


    He sighed. The team''s recent losing streak had morale at rock bottom, and Keh''s taunts had only


    added insult to injury.


    He was relieved Aaron was not there; else, fists might have flown.


    Aaron could not find humor in the quarrels inside.


    These shes weremon, and their seven-game losing streak, a stark reversal from their previous


    seven-win streak, was a tough pill for anyone to swallow.


    With Aaron around, they managed to keep it together, but in his absence, tempers red even hotter.


    Vivienne frowned. She remembered when this team was a united force set on iming the


    championship. Now, it was a stark contrast.


    "Vivienne..." Aaron bowed his head, too ashamed to look Vivienne in the eye.


    With a loud bang, Vivienne kicked the door open.


    Everyone jumped in their seats. Quentin, known for his hot temper, mmed his headset onto the


    desk.


    "Damn it, Keh, not again... Holy smokes, Vivienne!"


    They all stood up, crowding around as they recognized Vivienne; their anger dissolved into thin air.


    "Vivienne, we thought you weren''ting."


    "Thank goodness, with you back, Vivienne, we''ve got a fighting chance!"


    "With Vivienne and Aaron, we''ll definitely regain our honor!"


    Bet looked at Vivienne with a mix of excitement and speechlessness.


    Aaron, too, was moved, his eyes shining like stars as he gazed at Vivienne.


    But to their surprise, Vivienne''s face was stormy. "You call yourselves pro gamers with this kind of


    behavior?"


    Their smiles faded, and hope dimmed in their eyes. The room fell into an awkward silence, and even


    Aaron was unsure what to say next.


    Finally, Bet spoke up. "Vivienne, everyone''s just really excited to see you."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Now you remember you''re supposed to lead this team?"


    Bet''s voice faded as he looked down, fiddling with his fingers. Despite being the oldest, he seemed


    small under Vivienne''s scolding.


    He knew all too well how he had failed as a captain.


    What could he do if he was disrespected by his teammates, overlooked by management, and


    dismissed by rival teams?


    He was twenty-six and on the verge of retirement after the World Championships. Who would respect a


    spent force on the brink of hanging up his mouse and keyboard?


    Vivienne pulled up a chair. "Bet, you''re the captain. You''re supposed to set the example and earn


    their respect. But all you do is y peacemaker. How can anyone respect that?"


    Bet felt a wave of inferiority wash over him. "I... My skills arecking. Naturally, they don''t listen to


    me."


    Aaron hesitated, wanting to defend Bet, but he did not dare with Vivienne fuming.


    "Your skills arecking? You hold the record for the highest kills in Hawk Club. You have the highest


    solo-win rate. When you were racking up championships, these kids were still in diapers. And now


    you''re telling me you''re not up to it?"


    Bet felt a lump in his throat, the glory days still vivid in his mind, now...


    Vivienne turned her gaze to Quentin. "Got a big temper, I see. Think you can do better as captain?"


    She could hear Quentin being the loudest, even outside the door just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough...¡± Quentin mumbled a response, clearly not ready to step up.


    ¡°Oh, so you do know that!¡± Vivienne reprimanded, ¡°Have you forgotten how Bet signed you despite


    the club''s higher-ups not approving? He bet his entire career on you! Before you entered this club, you


    were on the verge of being fired from the youth team!¡±


    Her words made Quentin¡¯s expression shift in color. It was indeed true that he would have never made


    it into this club without Bet.


    "And you," Vivienne continued, turning to Fergus, "When you couldn''t crack the top ten, who was the


    one who trained with you day and night, helping you win that AD gold medal?"


    "It was... The captain," Fergus whispered.


    "And Lennox, when your family tried to pull you out, who traveled miles to bring you back, got beat by


    your parents, and ended up in the hospital for three days to save your career?"


    Lennox''s eyes reddened. Bet had shed more blood for him than tears he had cried in his lifetime.


    Vivienne did not spare Aaron either. "And you, with your standout solo skills and top-three world


    ranking, think you can skip training? You believe you can carry the team to number one all by


    yourself?"


    ¡°Vivienne, I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? You have been going to the Brooks Mansion so oftentely. You think I don¡¯t know how


    much training time you have missed? You think you can take home the championship single-


    handedly?¡±


    Aaron had beening to see her recently, but she was too busy to see him until today.


    Aaron remained silent. He had no rebuttals.


    Standing up, Vivienne''s presence was like an icy storm. "Have any of you seriously reviewed your


    games? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing wrong?"


    Bet looked up earnestly. "Vivienne, we''ll listen to you."


    Aaron blinked in surprise. "Vivienne, you''re not going to y?"


    The others turned their gaze to Vivienne, their expressions a mix of hope and confusion. They all


    thought that Vivienne showing up today meant she was gearing up to join them for the big game the


    day after tomorrow.


    Vivienne scanned the room with a sharp eye. "You guys aren''t captain material, and it''s not about


    seniority, it''s about smarts."


    Among them, only Bet understood the crux of the issue, but previously, without the clout to make


    his voice heard, his insights were brushed aside.


    The biggest problem with Team Hawk was their disunity and penchant for ying the hero.


    Everyone relied too much on Aaron, each yer trying to sync with his strategies, but they neglected


    their ownnes, leaving gaping vulnerabilities.


    Add to that a decline in their execution and reaction times, and it was no wonder they were on a losing


    streak.


    Vivienne pushed each of the five yers to their respective spots. "You''ve been training together for


    years, and you know each other inside out. Just find your groove, and you won''t even need me. But for


    now, I''m here to whip you into shape. Let''s y a match, and I''ll assess."


    Bet slipped on his headset, feeling a newfound confidence, almost as if he had returned to his


    heyday. Rolling up his sleeves, he bellowed, "Listen up, everyone! This round, we pick our best heroes.


    Get back the feel of it!"


    "Yes!" they responded, a chorus of determination echoing through the room as they rallied, ready to


    rediscover their strengths and reim their former glory.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Aaron and the team slipped on their headsets, and within moments, their morale soared to its zenith.


    Vivienne nodded in approval. This was what a true E-sports team looked like, not a group lost in me


    and self-doubt.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Ellington residence.


    "Bro, you''re my flesh and blood. We share half the same genes; that makes us practically brothers from


    another mother!


    Come on, bro, this tournament means the world to me. Please help me out!


    After this, I''ll do anything you ask, my awesome big brother!"


    Percival''s night was haunted by endless pleas of "bro," as if the whole world was seen through a ''great


    big brother'' filter.


    Growing weary of the incessant nagging, Richard finally said, "You''re not busy. Just go take a look and


    give me a break."


    Yet Percival remained immovable, feigning deafness.


    After wrapping up some business affairs, he nced at his phone.


    Why had Vivienne not replied yet at thiste hour?


    His long fingers danced over the screen as he typed a message with his usual aloofness, [Vivienne, I


    miss you.]


    "Bro, just look at me, please!"


    Keh''s wails finally drew Percival''s attention, and there he was, Keh, rolling on the floor in a full-


    blown tantrum.


    Percival was speechless.


    Had he mastered the art of cajoling to perfection?


    What happened to the distant young man of usual days?


    Had he been possessed?


    "Get up," Percivalmanded with a furrowed brow.


    Like a bullet, Keh was at Percival''s side the next moment, clinging to his leg. "I won''t get up unless


    you agree!"


    A sly smile yed on Percival''s lips. "Are you threatening me?"


    Keh shivered, immediately transforming into a masseuse, kneading Percival''s legs with servile


    devotion. "No, no, just talking nonsense. How could I dare threaten my wonderful big brother?"


    Mid-conversation, Percival finally received the long-awaited reply.


    [Busy, Mr. Wolf. Take your time missing me.]


    A map link popped up immediately after.


    Centurial E-sport Hotel?


    Percival tapped Keh with his foot, "Where did you say your tournament is being held?"


    "Centurial E-sport Hotel, the one owned by our family. You mean you''lle, bro?" Keh''s eyes


    sparkled.


    A smile curled on Percival''s lips, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "Yes, suddenly I''m intrigued."


    ...


    The World Championship Cup for E-sports proceeded as scheduled.


    In the qualifiers, teams drew lots to decide their opponents,peting for points within their groups.


    Hawk drew a formidable opponent for the first match¡ªRED, a renowned team from Runic Country.


    "The word is RED''s starting yer is a rookie promoted this year, suspected of hiding his true skills.


    But even a rookie should not be underestimated. We''re representing our country; we can''t afford to


    lose the first match, got it?"


    In the locker room, Bet stood before the ready team, delivering his speech.


    Off to the side, Vivienne was busy replying to Percival''s message.


    [Yep, hanging with four hotties.]


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end, Percival''s response was terse.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead meat!¡± He thought to himself.


    A chill swept through the locker room, prompting Aaron to zip up his hoodie, "Don''t worry, captain.


    We''ve got this."


    After the pep talk, it was Coach Vivienne''s turn.


    She stood, her clear eyes sweeping the room. "y well. You''ve got this!"


    "Yes!"


    The team cheered, rising to their feet. Despite only two days of intensive training, they had made


    remarkable progress. Not even Runic Country''s RED or their arch-rival Snake could intimidate them


    now.


    Directly across from Hawk''s locker room was Snake Club''s space.


    Keh, hearing themotion from Hawk''s side, his eyes resembling Percival''s, scoffed with


    disdain. "A few days apart, and they''re already louder."


    In this championship, he was determined to get FMNP and overtake that detestable Aaron.


    His teammate Callum handed him a Coke and said, "Who cares about them? We''ve got our secret


    weapon, right?"


    At the mention of the secret weapon, Keh managed a smile. "Of course, with my brother''s support,


    not even Aaron or the mysterious coach who led Hawk to seven straight victories could pose a threat."


    Another teammate, Wesley, cracked open a Coke and took a swig. "Heard Hawk got themselves a


    coach too, been holed up in some kind of ''Devil Training'' the past few days, not evening out for


    meals."


    "Last-minute cramming won''t help them. It alles down to Aaron, anyway. We shouldn''t worry.


    Who''s our coach? Captain Keh''s big brother, the Ellington family''s seventh grandson, Percival!"


    ric snorted with indifference.


    Keh shot him a re. "Comcency leads to defeat. Stand up, all of you."


    As captain, Kehmanded respect, and the team immediately lined up for his address.


    "Watch Hawk''s match against RED closely. Don''t miss a thing, especially Aaron. Got it?"


    "Got it, captain."


    In a nearby cubicle, Percival, having heard the pep talk outside, replied to Vivienne''s message with a


    ''see you soon'' and stood up to open the door.


    With a click, the door swung open.


    Keh''s usually stoic face melted into adoration. "Bro, you''re done with your work!"


    The teammates were stunned.


    This was not the Keh they knew a moment ago.


    Percival nodded, his casual attire unable to mask his innate aristocratic air.


    "The intensive training has yielded results, but don''t getcent. Remember, failure will have


    consequences."


    The whole team, Keh included, held their breath at his words, sensing the gravity behind them.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the match officially began.


    Keh and his crew had snagged their seats in the bleachers bright and early. Their match was not


    until the afternoon, giving them the perfect opportunity to catch Aaron''s match.


    In the front row, Vivienne sat with her headphones in, eyes glued to her smartphone where a live feed


    streamed. It was footage from the hospital showing Yasmine and Natalia in real time.


    Though she visited them every three days, Vivienne made it a point to check on the kids through the


    surveince feed whenever she found a moment.


    Zelda and Yuri had been looking after the two little ones exceptionally well, which put Vivienne at ease.


    Suddenly, arge hand appeared over Vivienne''s head. Strong fingers rested on her crown but moved


    tenderly, gently caressing her hair.


    Vivienne looked up, meeting a pair of twinkling eyes.


    "Mr. Wolf, that was quick," She said, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    Mr. Wolf had promised to join her for the E-sports tournament, but she had not expected him to show


    up so soon.


    Percival took a seat next to Vivienne. "Vivienne, how many times do I have to tell you? You can''t say a


    man''s quick."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She had a hunch that Mr. Wolf was talking about something entirely different, but she had no proof!


    Up on the stage, Bet and his teammates were about to step up when he nced over at the


    stands and asked, "Aaron, is that Vivienne''s fianc¨¦ sitting next to her?"


    Aaron looked over, and upon seeing Percival''s hand caress Vivienne''s face, he clenched his jaw tight.


    "No, that''s not her fianc¨¦. That''s her oldpdog!"

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    The team, led by Bet, was momentarily taken aback.


    Old, huh?


    But that man was handsome as hell!


    Sitting there, they were a sight for sore eyes ¨C literal eye candy!


    In the stands, Callum pointed down below and eximed, ¡°Holy cow, is that the coach¡¯s fianc¨¦e sitting


    with him? She¡¯s drop-dead gorgeous! An angel in the flesh!¡±


    With a scowl, Keh smacked Callum on the head and retorted, ¡°Are you blind? Why would my


    brother marry a woman like that? She¡¯s not worthy of him.¡±


    Callum clicked his tongue.


    Not worthy?


    They could not be more perfect for each other if they tried!


    Before, Callum could not imagine the kind of woman who would be a match for Percival. Now, it was


    crystal clear.


    Meanwhile, at the heart of the whirlwind, Percival and Vivienne were blissfully unaware that amid the


    thousands in the arena, Keh and Aaron were fuming just because they were seated together!


    The match had just begun, and in less than three minutes, Aaron had decimated the enemy''s defenses


    and imed first blood.


    ¡°That kid¡¯s got skills,¡± Percivalmented with a nod of approval.


    Just by looking at Aaron''s gamey, it was clear he was a cut above Keh.


    Vivienne frowned, sensing the tension.


    Were they not supposed to hold back in the first game to keep their strategies hidden from Team


    Snake?


    Aaron''s aggression red, and the game ended in a swift thirty minutes.


    Even Keh was taken aback by the disy. As an old rival, he could tell Hawk¡¯s performance had


    improved tenfold.


    After a streak of seven losses, Hawk¡¯s first victory sent morale skyrocketing, and cheers nearly shook


    the entire stadium.


    The fans rose to their feet, shouting in joy. Hawk¡¯s chances for the championship now seemed within


    reach.


    The next game involved neither Aaron nor Keh.


    Vivienne and Percival left their seats and saw Keh approaching with the Team Snake from a


    distance.


    ¡°Bro, we''re heading to the trainer to prep for the afternoon match,¡± Keh addressed Percival, though


    his re was fixed on Vivienne, filled with malice.


    Vivienne had noticed Keh¡¯s hostility during theirst visit to the Ellington estate. It seemed even


    more pronounced now.


    ¡°Vivienne, we won!¡± Aaron approached with a grin. Whether intentional or not, he stumbled near


    Vivienne, his knee crashing to the ground.


    Vivienne rushed to check on him and helped him up. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You might''ve hurt your bone.


    Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    Aaron grimaced in pain. ¡°They went back to the locker room. I was in a hurry to find you, and... Ouch,


    that hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you inside,¡± Vivienne offered, taking Aaron¡¯s arm over her shoulder to ease the weight off his


    knee.


    Percival¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. If looks could kill, Aaron¡¯s hands would be useless by now.


    But Aaron was a friend of Vivienne.


    He did not dare.


    ¡°Come on, I''ll carry you.¡± Percival stepped forward, took Aaron¡¯s wrist, and pulled him over with ease.


    Keh was aghast.


    ¡°Bro, how could you carry Aaron? You''ve never even carried me!¡± He yelled inwardly.


    Keh blocked Percival¡¯s path. ¡°Are you even a man, Aaron? A little tumble, and you''re helpless?


    Rubbish, why should my brother carry you!¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow, a rebellious glint in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s for him to decide, not you.¡±


    Vivienne was exasperated. ¡°Stop being childish. I''ll help you get to the locker room.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Percival insisted, gripping Aaron''s wrist. ¡°He''s too heavy for you to handle.¡±


    Was it too heavy for Vivienne?


    She could lift Leopold with ease and twirl him around.


    Percival red at Aaron, ¡°I will carry you.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed, a silent battle of wills ensuing between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Suddenly, Keh hoisted Aaron onto his shoulders. Keh was taller and not as lean as


    Aaron, so he carried Aaron off effortlessly to the locker room.


    The move startled both the Snake and Hawk¡¯s other teammates.


    Keh dumped Aaron on the sofa, ¡°Drama queen.¡±


    Half of his face flushed with anger, Aaron shot back, ¡°You¡¯re the drama queen!¡±


    Vivienne and Percival followed them in as they looked set to bicker again.


    Vivienne rolled up Aaron¡¯s pant leg to inspect his injury as soon as she entered. Thankfully, it was just a


    superficial wound.


    She patted Aaron on the head, ¡°No bone damage, just a flesh wound. Be more careful next time!¡±


    Aaron grinned, ¡°Got it.¡±


    At the door, Percival¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Nice y, kid.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s go,¡± Keh muttered, pulling Percival away.


    But Percival pushed Keh off and lifted Vivienne to her feet, his arm wrapping around her waist,


    ¡°Vivienne, you must be starving. Let''s grab a bite.¡±


    Indeed, Vivienne was feeling peckish.


    ¡°Sure,¡± She agreed, ¡°Bet, you guys keep practicing. I¡¯ll bring back lunch.¡±


    Aaron started to protest, ¡°Vivienne...¡±


    Before he could finish, Percival¡¯s hand rested on Aaron¡¯s shoulder, his eyes emanating a regal chill.


    The forbidding aura flowed from his fingertips, enveloping Aaron with an icy pressure.


    With measured words, Percival dered, ¡°Just wait. We¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Aaron suddenly found himself unable to speak, a bead of cold sweat trailing down his forehead.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Vivienne stealthily pinched Percival''s waist, puzzled by the intense hostility he harbored towards Aaron.


    It was not until Percival, with his arm snugly wrapped around Vivienne, exited the break room that


    Bet and the others let out a sigh of relief.


    "Man, that was terrifying. Vivienne''s fianc¨¦ is seriously intimidating."


    "Dude, I didn''t even dare to speak up. It was just lunch!"


    "I''m a bit worried for Vivienne, though. He''s not going to be harsh with her, is he?"


    "Are you kidding? Vivienne is tough as nails. She can handle herself."


    Only Aaron stood in silence, his gaze fixed on the break room door, hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°Percival, mark my words, one day I''ll win Vivienne back!¡± He dered inwardly.


    ...


    In an apartment in Rivenwood.


    Calista stared at the documents sprawled across the table, too horrified to speak.


    Scott, seated opposite her, asked, "What''s the matter? Can''t handle it?"


    Calista set down the papers. "Dad, this is terrifying. Is this really okay?"


    Scott had simply tasked Calista withpleting a virus experiment, but she had not anticipated it


    would be of this nature.


    If developed, this virus could be the most dreadful creation in human history. Putting aside its


    lethality, the mere transmission rate alone could outpace any known virus.


    "No, Dad, we can''t go through with this. This is dangerous."


    Calista was backing out.


    This was illegal, a crime that could cost them their heads.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Scott suddenly grabbed Calista''s neck, pulling her roughly toward him as his eyes zed with a chilling


    intensity.


    "No? Then you¡¯ll die for it!"


    Calista''s eyes reddened with fear, and tears streamed down her face instantly.


    She knew Scott was serious¡ªhe would undoubtedly let her die.


    Disgusted, Scott pushed Calista away and wiped his hands with a tissue. "Brody has bugged you. Get


    back to theb tomorrow, work on that virus with TIC Research Institute, and don''t screw up."


    Calista nodded in understanding. "Yes, I''ve got it."


    Scott gave Calista a cold nce that carried the same annoyance as he felt with her mother.


    Then, donning his mask, he stood up and left. He still had to track down Rowan and Ismene.


    Those two had betrayed the organization, and they would not be forgiven.


    In the restaurant, Vivienne bit into a juicy steak, scrolling through messages on her phone.


    [Vivienne, Timothy''s fine. The Brooks family business is a bit messy, but Baron''s in charge, so it''s


    stable. Timothy''s been auditing thepany ountstely.]


    While chewing on her steak, Vivienne replied. [If Timothy''s alright, then check on Carl. Make sure their


    whole family''s safe.]


    Matthew responded promptly. [On it.]


    Vivienne was engrossed in her phone, oblivious to Percival''s longing gaze from across the table.


    It was not until Vivienne reached for the next dish that she noticed Percival''s eager eyes.


    "Mr. Wolf, do I look that appetizing to you?"


    A shadow flickered in Percival''s eyes, which seemed to linger on Vivienne. "Yes, you do look quite


    appetizing."


    "Then eat up. You''ve got a match this afternoon." Vivienne forked some sd into her mouth.


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "You know?"


    Vivienne nced up. "Snake lost their championship chance in the team match three years ago, but a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    monthter, they came back and took six titles in a row. There¡¯s no way they did that by themselves."


    After all, as Hawk''s top coach, Vivienne knew all about the history of her old rival, Snake.


    Snake, though fresher with new bloodpared to Hawk, stillgged in skill.


    Back in their prime, Bet and his team could outy many professional gamers worldwide.


    But with slower reflexes now and Hawk''sck of funds to attract promising new yers, they were in


    decline.


    Meanwhile, Snake had the backing of Keh''s financial empire, willing to spend and nurture talent.


    With a mysterious coach joining three years ago, they quickly surpassed old rival Hawk to be the


    top in the nation.


    Vivienne had been curious about this secretive coach. She had sent Matthew to investigate but to no


    avail.


    Now that she had met Percival, the pieces fell into ce.


    She had never imagined facing off against Mr. Wolf.


    Percival no longer hid his intentions, switching his finely cut steak onto Vivienne''s te and raising his


    juice ss in a toast. "Then, Vivienne, good luck."


    Vivienne licked the sd dressing from the corner of her mouth, her eyes sparkling mischievously. She


    raised her ss and clinked it lightly against his. "Mr. Wolf, Hawk won¡¯t hold back."


    ...


    The teams for the group stage were announced on the first day of the qualifiers.


    Hawk and Snake both made it to the group stage but were not ced in the same group.


    Keh smirked at the grouping information, taunting Bet across the room, "Tell Aaron we''ll see


    him in the finals¡ªif you guys make it that far."


    Bet pocketed the information and said with a nonchnt smile, "Why don''t you tell Aaron yourself?


    I saw you carrying Aaron back to the lounge at lunch. Seems like you¡¯re quite close."


    With that, Bet left the drawing room with a flourish.


    Everyone present knew about the tension between Keh and Aaron.


    But now, Keh looked like Aaron''s "littleckey," carrying him back to the lounge.


    Everyone knew about the fiery temper of Keh, the young heir of the Ellington family.


    "You!" Keh was so enraged he nearly choked.


    It was ast resort!


    No way would he let his brother get his hands dirty.


    Keh clenched his jaw fiercely. "Just wait until we meet in the match¡ªyour whole team will be


    packing their bags!"


    The next day, both Hawk and Snake had a breather from the qualifiers. Vivienne and Percival set up


    training tasks for their teams and headed to the hospital together.


    Though there was no real reason for Percival to go to the hospital, he felt he had to.


    Just to prevent some people from distributing business cards willy-nilly.


    But Percival was overthinking it; the one prone to careless card distribution, Yuri, was busy pacifying


    his father.


    "Dad, I realize I was wrong."


    "What good does knowing you''re wrong do? Can it spare my granddaughters any suffering? You''re


    good for nothing but trouble. If your brother hadn''t let it slip, I''d still be in the dark about my dear


    granddaughters being in danger. Have you be so bold as to keep secrets from me now?"


    Jasper ranted, pounding his cane, his eyes reddening with anger.


    Yuri stood silently, not daring to breathe too loud while his father ranted.


    "If outsiders didn''t know better, they''d think the Perez family is cursed, always losing our treasures.


    Why can''t you careless boys get lost instead? It''s infuriating!"


    Jasper''s heart ached for his granddaughters, and his thoughts turned to his daughter.


    The thought of something happening to her...


    He could not bear to think of it.


    Sasha...


    Yuri could see the distant look in his father''s eyes; it was clear that his father was thinking of Sasha


    again.


    He knelt before Jasper, saying, "Dad, don''t be mad, alright? You can yell at me, or heck, give me a


    whipping. I''ll buy a hundred belts, and you can keep going until you''re satisfied. How about that?"


    Jasper grunted, but anger would never drive him to actually whip his own son.


    Flesh and blood, after all, was flesh and blood.


    "Get out of here. What use is whipping you? Just make sure Zelda is alright. She must be scared out of


    her wits. Look after your wife, and don''t worry about me."


    Yuri chuckled. "Yeah, I got it, Dad. I''ll follow your wise words to the letter."


    "Scram."


    During their exchange, Vivienne and Percival had also approached.


    "Mr. Perez," Vivienne called out.


    She looked up, taken aback.


    This was the elderly gentleman who wanted to buy a painting that day!


    Jasper''s eyes lit up at the sight of Vivienne, "Oh, it''s you, youngdy."


    "Yes, we meet again, Mr. Perez."


    For some reason, Vivienne felt a flicker of excitement.


    Why did a chance reunion move her with a man she had only met once?


    Jasper stood up, expressing his gratitude. "Youngdy, you saved my granddaughters, Natalia and


    Yasmine Perez. They owe their lives to you. I can''t thank you enough."


    Vivienne stopped him. "No thanks are necessary, Mr. Perez. You''ve already given me a reward."


    Yuri helped Jasper steady himself, "Dad, let Vivienne check on Yasmine and Natalia first. We can catch


    upter. Please, have a seat."


    "Thank you, youngdy," Jasper said, looking intently at Vivienne with increasing fondness.


    In the past, if anyone stared at Vivienne like that, they would have been in for a world of trouble.


    But now, all she felt was warmth.


    She could sense the kindness and love of the elderly in Jasper''s eyes.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Vivienne entered the hospital ward, leaving Percival waiting outside, seated opposite Jasper and Yuri.


    Jasper and Yuri exchanged brief pleasantries with Percival before disengaging, preferring to keep to


    themselves.


    Percival appeared engrossed in his phone, but with a few discreet taps, he had pulled up thorough


    profiles on the two men sitting across from him.


    Jasper Perez, head of the prestigious Perez family and chairman of Perez Enterprises.


    Yuri Perez, the Perez family''s fourth son and the CFO of Perez Group.


    The Perez family held a status in Sea Cityparable to the Ellingtons.


    With its century-long history and wealth rivaling that of nations, the family was a force to be reckoned


    with.


    However, the Perez family were known for their discretion, rarely making public appearances and


    abstaining from social events.


    These facts were avable to the public, but Percival had essed more sensitive information using


    Vanguard Agency''s resources: the Perez family was an ancient warrior lineage.


    The details of such ancient warrior lineages, hidden in seclusion, were nearly impossible to trace


    without tapping into national databases.


    Ancient warrior lineages typically remained out of the public eye, drawing ie from their corporate


    ventures or offering highly sought-after security services at exorbitant prices.


    The Perez family, alongside the Martinez family of Rivenwood, were one of the few to step out into the


    world.


    The Perez family had emerged publicly earlier than the Martinez family and conducted their affairs


    openly, so their warrior lineage identity was a well-kept secret.


    Another piece of information piqued Percival''s interest. Thirty-five years ago, Sasha, the ten-year-old


    daughter of the Perez family, had mysteriously vanished and was still missing.


    Sasha''s photograph, though blurry, hinted at her beauty.


    Across the way, Jasper leaned in, his voice low, "What did you find?"


    Yuri replied, "Vivienne''s mother, Evelyn, took her own life ten years ago, the reasons unknown. No


    footage or records exist. Vivienne spent most of her years after ten at the Emerald Mountain, seldom


    He nced at Vivienne, who was busily attending to something in the ward, and asked, "What''s


    intriguing is Vivienne''s identity."


    "What about it?"


    "She''s known as designer Charles, perfumer Q, piano virtuoso Moonlight, and possibly holds other


    identities, but we can''t trace them."


    Yuri was confident in the Perez family''s intelligencework. Yet, when it came to Vivienne, they could


    only scratch the surface; her deeper secrets remained elusive.


    Jasper looked up at Percival, murmuring, "This girl''s got chops. Is the kid up to par?"


    Yuri paused before responding, "He''s the heir to the Ellington family, betrothed to Vivienne."


    Jasper clicked his tongue. "Who was short-sighted enough to arrange that?"


    Yuri sighed. "Vivienne is the long-lost heiress of the Brooks family. Her mother, whose real name was


    Karen, had a romance with Scott Brooks, the eldest son of the Brooks family. She disappeared before


    their engagement for unknown reasons,ter adopting the name Evelyn. It was under that name that


    she arranged the marriage contract with the old Ellington patriarch."


    "What a waste," Jasper exhaled deeply.


    He acknowledged Percival''s merit among the younger generation. Percival¡¯s courage and savvy even


    surpassed his own son. But still, he felt Percival was unworthy of Vivienne, even after only their second


    meeting.


    Yuri rubbed his temples, thinking how unfitting it was for them to meddle in the young couple''s affairs.


    The Ellington heir was no fool, after all. Why did Jasper not like Percival?


    However, he held his tongue, knowing better than to provoke his father''s ire.


    "Father, it''s unlikely Karen is Sasha," Yuri said cautiously after researching extensively. The information


    on Karen was scant, aside from what had emerged along with Vivienne. The Wilson family, now


    incarcerated with no visitation rights, were the only known connection, proving that Karen was one of


    them.


    Moreover, the Wilsons were based far in Rivenwood, a great distance from Sea City. When Sasha


    disappeared, the Perez family had locked down every exit from the city, monitoring everything from


    buses to subways, making it improbable that Sasha could have traveled so far.


    At this moment, Vivienne stepped out of the ward, followed by Zelda, Yuri''s wife.


    Vivienne removed her mask and turned to Yuri with a reassuring smile. "Mr. Perez, there''s good news


    about Yasmine and Natalia. Their hearts are mending, slowly but surely. They¡¯ll need to stay in the


    hospital a bit longer just to make sure everything''spletely fine. In the meantime, take good care of


    them, will you?"


    "Of course, Vivienne," Yuri replied, his voice tinged with relief. He became a fatherter in life and knew


    the stakes were high. If something happened to her daughters, she would regret it for life. "We''ll watch


    over them diligently. Thank you for everything."


    Percival, who had been quietly observing, stood up as well. "Vivienne, shall we head back?"


    Just as Vivienne was about to agree, Zelda tugged at her sleeve. "Vivienne, you''ve been such a


    blessing to our family. Even though we''ve settled your fees, I''d still like to express our gratitude. Would


    you and Percival honor us by joining us for a simple meal as a token of our appreciation?"


    Jasper stepped forward with a warm smile. "Yeah, youngdy, you''ve worked so hard. It doesn''t sit


    right with us if we don''t get to say a proper thank you."


    With the elders making such a heartfelt request, it would have been impolite for Vivienne to refuse, and


    truth be told, she found herself quite fond of this family.


    "Alright," Vivienne epted Jasper''s invitation.


    What was referred to as a simple meal turned out to be a reservation at the most luxurious restaurant


    in Rivenwood, with an entire floor exclusively for their use.


    "I wasn''t sure what you liked, so I took the liberty of booking this ce. They''ve got everything ¨C


    barbecue, fondue, Italian, Japanese, Korean, Thai, and some continental and Southern cuisine.


    Whatever you fancy, we''ll order," Zelda said, linking her arm with Vivienne''s and guiding her around the


    dining area.


    Vivienne nced at Zelda, pondering. She had done her homework on the Perez family''s background,


    and Zelda, holding onto her arm, was certainly no stranger to high society.


    Zelda, the true heiress of the illustrious Lte family, had been childhood friends with Yuri. However,


    since she was injured when she was young, she had faced her share of struggles, having to go through


    treatment for a very long period before being able to give birth to two wonderful children.


    "Vivienne, you really should try this," Zelda suggested, cing a piece of freshly grilled beef onto


    Vivienne''s te.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne paused for a moment. Were they already on a first-name basis?


    Noticing Vivienne''s surprised expression, Zelda quickly apologized, "Oh, I''m sorry, I got carried away


    and called you by your first name. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Vivienne shook her head, unfazed. "Not at all. ''Vivienne'' is quite endearing; I like it."


    Zelda exhaled in relief, her eyes misting slightly. "Seeing you... You remind me of my little sister. She


    would have grown up to be just as beautiful as you," she murmured.


    Vivienne simply smiled and continued enjoying her meal while Zelda, reassured, chatted away, filling


    the air with light-hearted conversation.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Percival, Jasper, and Yuri sat together.


    "Mr. Ellington, I hear yourpany''s been keeping tabs on the Seaside Mining project?" Yuri inquired.


    Percival did not intend to conceal anything. As he added a slice of strawberry cheesecake to his te,


    he said, "Yes, I heard there''s a top-notch mine out there, and it''s piqued my interest."


    Yuri eyed the slice of strawberry cheesecake, saying, "Someone will deliver the contract to youter.


    As for the details, yourpany can hash those out... So, Mr. Ellington, you''re a fan of strawberry


    cheesecake?"


    "It''s Vivienne''s favorite." Percival chuckled. "And thanks for the heads-up about the mine, Mr. Perez."


    "No need for thanks. We''ve vetted manypanies, and you''re the only one with the capacity to take


    on such a big project."


    The group settled back at the table, which wasden with an assortment of dishes.


    "Youngdy, you should eat up. Look how thin you are," Jasper kept passing dishes to Vivienne,


    worried she was not eating enough.


    Vivienne, unfazed, replied, "I never shortchange my stomach."


    "That''s right, you can''t let your stomach suffer. What you eat is all yours. Dig in."


    "You eat too," Vivienne said with a smile, serving Jasper some food.


    Yuri felt a pang at the tip of his nose; it had been years since he had seen his father smile so openly.


    Zelda squeezed Yuri''s hand under the table, a silentfort.


    They all knew that Vivienne''s presence had reignited hope in Jasper.


    Whether the hope was real or not, they were all genuinely grateful for her presence.


    After the meal, Vivienne politely declined Jasper''s offer to drive them home, choosing instead to walk


    back with Percival.


    Jasper watched their retreating figures, his eyes glistening with tears.


    If Sasha were still around, she would be a mother by now, with a daughter just as grown.


    And he would have cherished his granddaughter, holding her close and protecting her with all his heart.


    "Let''s head back, Dad," Zelda said, helping Jasper into the car.


    Jasper wiped his eyes, "Yuri, keep looking. I have a feeling... There''s something about Vivienne that


    reminds me of Sasha."


    ...


    Under the inky moonlight, mingling with the dim glow of streetmps and lost amid the hustle and


    bustle of traffic, Percival walked hand in hand with Vivienne beside the ginkgo trees lining the roadside.


    Her long hair, caught by a gentle breeze, brushed lightly against Percival''s shoulder.


    "Mr. Wolf, I really enjoyed dinner tonight," Vivienne suddenly said, her voice low and tinged with mirth,


    her pleasure barely concealed.


    Percival smoothed back a stray lock of her hair and said, "Yeah, me too."


    If Vivienne was happy, so was he.


    Vivienne hopped onto the curb, arms spread wide, bncing herself with ease.


    It had been so long since she felt this light, this at ease.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thest time was more than a decade ago.


    Since her mother''s death, she had not dared to rx for a moment.


    But now, she feltfortable.


    Percival walked beside her, looking up into the dazzling stars above.


    A live broadcast of the Centurial E-sport Hotel tournament yed on a giant screen on the street,


    featuring the advancement matches between Runic Country and Helix Country.


    When the camera captured Aaron and Keh in the picture, it showed they were both in the


    audience, eyes glued to the screen.


    "Mr. Wolf, would you rather face Runic Country or Helix Country?" Vivienne stopped suddenly.


    Percival stepped up beside her, wrapping an arm around her waist, saying, "Runic Country. They''re


    Keh''s second biggest rival, after your team."


    "Okay, then I''ll take on Helix Country. See you in the finals."


    Vivienne shared this sentiment; having already bested Runic Country once, beating a team they had


    already conquered seemed pointless.


    Percival lifted Vivienne''s chin and asked softly, "How about a bet?"


    Vivienne thought for a moment. Mr. Wolf''s money was as good as hers, so that was off the table, and


    she needed nothing else.


    "Let''s bet that the loser has to clean the winner''s team''s training room for a week."


    A smirk twitched at Percival''s lips; this girl knew how to ce a bet. She was well aware that even if


    she lost, he would never actually let her clean the training room.


    "What? Afraid of losing?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow, a sparkle of amusement in her eyes.


    Percival yfully tapped her nose, "Alright, you''re on."


    Vivienne cocked an eyebrow. "Mr. Wolf, you''re going to lose."


    As the qualifying matches ended, the four teams with the highest poprity moving into the group


    stage were Hawk, Snake, Runic Country''s RED, and Helix Country''s FAI.


    Hawk had been the underdog, with seven straight losses breaking their fans'' hearts. But their


    breakthrough performance in the qualifiers and victory over RED had their poprity soaring once


    again.


    The group stage was set as Vivienne and Percival had predicted: Hawk versus FAI, Snake versus


    RED.


    Bet and his team were worried upon seeing the draw.


    FAI, the previous year''s champions, were a young and well-coordinated team with lightning-fast


    reflexes. They had stormed the qualifiers with a 35-0 scoreline, a force to be reckoned with, aiming to


    defend their title.


    The pre-match pep rally, a gathering for all participants, was the organizer''s attempt to ease the


    There had been scuffles before past matches, resulting in bans. Thus, the focus was on maintaining a


    friendly atmosphere.


    However, with thepetition heating up, being too rxed now would be rude.


    Hawk and Snake were surprisingly chummy at the pep rally, united against the rest of the world.


    The yers from Helix Country were yapping about something, probably trying to ruffle Aaron''s


    feathers with their taunting looks.


    Keh kicked at his stool and said, "Cut the chatter. We''ll see who''s boss on the field. Can''t


    understand me? Too bad I''m not your trantor. If you can''t afford one, I can hire one for you."


    The folks from Runic Country did not look too friendly either, squinting their eyes at Keh.


    Aaron popped open a can of soda with gusto. "Oops, my bad, didn''t see you with your eyes open.


    Thought you were snoozing and wanted to give you a wake-up call."


    The organizers would have given them an earful if it were anyone else. But who would dare to mess


    with these two rich kids? Thus, the officials just threw in a few words and quickly wrapped up the


    tension-filled meeting.


    Stepping outside, Keh gave Aaron a nudge with his shoulder, "Don''t be a wimp. If you don''t make it


    to the finals, I''ll look down on you for life."


    Aaron shot back without missing a beat, "If you lose to someone I''ve beaten, you better quit gaming for


    good and disappear."


    The match started, and Hawk was up first. Aaron performed as usual, easily taking first blood.


    FAI was not far behind, securing the second kill soon after.


    Quentin, having been solo killed, started to panic until Bet stepped in, "Remember what Vivienne


    said. Stay cool. They''re ying the long game. We need to focus on our farm."


    Quentin took a deep breath and refocused while Aaron, on the other side, was wreaking havoc in the


    enemy''s jungle, thoroughly annoying them.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    In the spectator stands, Keh silently nodded in approval. To counter a nasty move, one had to fight


    back with the same level of grit.


    "Captain Keh, have you noticed? This year, Hawk seems different," his teammate whispered


    sidelong.


    Keh nodded. "Yeah, they remind me of the squad that took home the championship six times in a


    row. Looks like their so-called ''import'' is that same coach from back then."


    "Darn, that makes things tricky."


    Keh scratched his nose. "What''s there to worry about? My bro''s got game. If we stick to his


    ybook, we''re golden."


    With Percival in their corner, Keh felt fearless.


    Elsewhere, Percival and Vivienne kept a close eye on the match.


    "Aaron''s skills have improved," Percival noted.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile, "He was always good, justcked the right synergy. A few pointers,


    and he figured it out himself."


    Percival eyed Vivienne with a hint of jealousy. "Vivienne, don''t praise other guys in front of me."


    "Fine, I''ll praise him behind your back."


    "That''s not allowed either."


    Vivienne pinched Percival''s cheek yfully. "Mr. Wolf, no sulking now."


    Percival pressed his lips, choosing to respond not with words but with a bold move that left nothing to


    the imagination.


    "Damn! The coach just kissed his fianc¨¦e!"


    "Talk about spicy! This is live. Aren''t they worried about the audience?"


    Keh clenched his teeth in disgust. "Such an indecorous woman, still seducing my brother!"


    Callum clicked his tongue. "Captain Keh, they''re engaged. How does that have anything to do with


    seduction?"


    "Just shut up."


    Keh''s focus shifted as Aaron led an aggressive push toward the enemy''s nexus.


    Ten minutester.


    "Brilliant!"


    Hawk imed victory in game one.


    The group stage required a best of three, and during the break, Vivienne took the opportunity to


    recalibrate their strategy.


    "They''ll definitely ban your heroes next round. n B is a go. Let''s wrap this up early and call it a day."


    Vivienne set the n in motion, and the second gamemenced.


    FAI clearly had not anticipated Hawk''s shift in tactics, especially their jungler switching to an AD carry!


    What they assumed would be a cunning move turned into a total rout.


    With two straight wins, FAI was out, and Hawk advanced to the finals.


    The inte erupted with shock, and reporters swarmed Hawk forments.


    "JIE, was picking AD a premeditated decision?"


    "We heard Hawk brought in an import. Is that true?"


    "After seven consecutive losses, what turned the tide for your team?"


    Standing front and center, Aaron replied with a smile, "We didn''t bring in any imports, but our old coach


    is back. With her guidance, we won''t lose."


    Soon, the news of Hawk''s mysterious coach''s return was all over the inte.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After the mysterious coach''s departure, Hawk had moments of glory, but they faded over time.


    Now, with the coach back, their morale was sky-high, and the curiosity was palpable.


    Keh peered through the small window by Hawk''s locker room door, eager to catch a glimpse of this


    enigmatic coach.


    This was the person he admired, second only to his brother!


    He had watched Aaron and the mysterious coach go head-to-head on a live stream.


    Their moves, skill, and technique were on par with Percival.


    After Percival left the Snake, they had tried to lure this mysterious mentor with a hefty sum but came up


    empty.


    Keh was dying to meet this coach face-to-face, get an autograph, maybe a selfie, share a meal,


    and get some gaming tips if possible.


    Above all, he was itching to see a showdown between this mysterious coach and Percival in a solo


    match.


    It would be an E-sports event for the ages.


    Click! The locker room door swung open.


    Caught off guard, Keh tumbled inside.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. If she had not recognized Keh, she might have kicked him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked as if staring at a lunatic. Why was he snooping at the door?


    Keh scrambled up, his disdain for Vivienne clear as day.


    "Why are you here?"


    Vivienne chuckled, "Why shouldn''t I be?"


    Keh knew about Aaron and Vivienne''s rtionship, so he assumed it was just sisterly support.


    "Tell Aaron he''s going down. We''ll see him in the finals." Despite his words, Keh kept ncing


    back, searching for someone.


    "Stop looking. He¡¯s still getting interviewed. What do you want?" Vivienne, growing impatient, settled on


    the couch, eyeing Keh.


    Keh scoffed. "I''m not here for him. Forget it. You wouldn''t understand. I can''t fathom what my


    brother sees in you."


    Even if she was attractive and could y the piano and design clothes, she did not know how to y


    games.


    To Keh, that was unforgivable; Vivienne was not worthy of his brother.


    Vivienne crossed her long legs, resting her chin on her hand, amused, "Is that so? But I¡¯ll still be


    your sister-inw, and you¡¯ll have to call me sister. What will you do about that?"


    "I won''t! I''ll never call you that. One of these days, my brother will call off the engagement!"


    Keh''s face flushed as he shouted and darted out of the room.


    Vivienne watched his retreat with augh. "Kids these days!"


    She seemed to forget that in others'' eyes, she was just a kid herself!


    As the locker room door closed again, Vivienne tapped open her phone, browsing through the


    message from Matthew.


    [Carl''s been consumed by racing, avoiding the dangerous tracks. Ronald''s sticking to the office routine,


    much like Timothy. As for K, she''s lost some assets due to Judith''s incident and is facing some


    ostracism, but nothing major for now.]


    Vivienne simply replied with an [Okay.]


    [Also, Vivienne, Rowan and Ismene took off. Should we track them down?]


    Vivienne paused for a moment.


    She would have forgotten entirely about those two had Matthew not mentioned them.


    After rescuing the baby, she handed them the antidote and washed her hands of the matter.


    [Throw away what''s useless. Just make sure Brian keeps an eye out while he''s on Brody''s tail. If you


    catch those two stirring up trouble again, lock them up.]


    Rowan and Ismene had double-crossed the GTO and would not dare show their faces.


    Otherwise, Scott would definitely be hot on their heels.


    Speaking of Scott, Vivienne inquired: [How''s it going on Scott''s end?]


    [Was just about to tell you. Scott''s surfaced. He''s sniffing around for Rowan and Ismene''s


    whereabouts, even got Frostfire Intelligence Agency on it, but he''s slippery. No luck tracking him yet.]


    Vivienne cracked a smile. [Well then, let''s have some fun with it.]


    Reading the message Vivienne sent back, Matthew instantly got her drift. [Got it, Vivienne. Don''t


    worry!]


    Closing her phone, Vivienne stretched her neck.


    The finals were fast approaching, and she nned to make the most of the next few days to train hard.


    She could not afford to lose to Mr. Wolf.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    On the other side, Keh returned to the arena, his mind set on victory.


    Aaron had made it to the finals, and Keh was determined not to lose to him.


    He had to triumph in the final showdown and show everyone that he was every bit Aaron''s equal.


    Below, Percival watched with a discerning eye. He could tell from the gamey that Keh''s desire


    to win was too intense. He would likely falter in the finals without the right mindset, even if he won


    today.


    Percival could also see that Aaron''s skills were superior to Keh''s. Now, the game was as much


    about mental fortitude as it was about teamwork.


    He had confidence in their team''s synergy, but the mindset part was challenging.


    After wrapping up an interview, Aaron did not idle. He headed to the locker room to strategize with


    Vivienne. Then, they made their way to the stands to observe Keh''s match.


    From afar, Percival spotted the pairughing and chatting as they approached.


    Keh''s worried gaze instantly sharpened.


    In the blink of an eye, here was Aaron cozying up to Vivienne again!


    Vivienne noticed Percival and was about to head over when Aaron''s grip on her wrist stopped her.


    With a natural ease, Aaron stepped in front of Vivienne, blocking her view of Percival. "Vivienne,


    everyone''s waiting for your insights. Let''s watch the match, and you can break down the ys for us."


    Vivienne agreed, realizing that real-time analysis would deepen their understanding. "Sounds good,


    let''s go."


    Hence, Percival watched helplessly as Aaron led Vivienne to a section of the stands on the opposite


    side.


    Aaron sat down, casually throwing a provocative smile at Percival''s way.


    Percival''s face darkened, and he scoffed.


    Did Aaron think he could stop him?


    He simply had to walk over!


    He was about to stand up when his phone buzzed with a text.


    It was from Vivienne and read, [Don''te over. We''re discussing tactics. Remember our bet!]


    Percival felt his irritation spike but settled back in his seat. When his Vivienne made a request, he


    naturally would not intrude.


    Yet, his eyes never returned to the broadcast screen for the rest of the match.


    When the crowd erupted in cheers, he was still clueless about who had won.


    "Bro, we did it! We''re in the finals!" Keh was the first to burst from the stage, excitedly lunging at


    Percival.


    Percival held up a hand, stopping him with ease. "Celebrate after you win the finals."


    Keh was momentarily choked up, but as an E-sports yer, he knew the ultimate goal was to


    clinch the championship.


    No matter the match, he had to fight with everything he had to take home the trophy. That was the


    basic professional ethic of an E-sports athlete.


    Keh nodded intensely. "Yes, I''ll take the title!"


    Percival turned to look at the stands where Vivienne had already returned to the locker room,


    surrounded by Aaron''s team.


    Now that Snake had won, the two teams would face off again in two days. Would it be a battle for


    revenge or a crushing defeat?


    The pressure was immense for Hawk, which had not made it past the group stage the previous year.


    A loss this year would leave them without any chance of redemption, especially since this match was


    Bet and his team''s final game.


    It was theirst stop in their professional careers, and they did not want to end on a loss.


    "Bro, let''s go celebrate!" Keh''s heart was racing. They had beaten their old rival, RED, who had


    stopped them from reaching the finalsst year. That defeat had always rankled him.


    Even ater victory in a friendly match had not felt satisfying. Today''s win was a breath of relief.


    This win was a huge morale boost!


    Percival looked at him coldly. "Aaron''s gone back to train, and you want to celebrate? Everyone back to


    the training room, now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Led by Keh, the team hurried back to prepare.


    Percival exhaled deeply, his gaze fixed on Hawk''s direction.


    This was not just about his bet with Vivienne anymore; it was a sh with Aaron.


    Did that kid think he could win Vivienne''s favor? Dream on!


    ...


    In Hawk''s training room, Vivienne called Matthew, assembling a team to practice against Hawk.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Theoretical knowledge recited hundreds of times was nothingpared to hands-on experience.


    After a round of y, Hawk was decimated, not even managing to take down a single tower.


    "Coach, the people you brought in are unbeatable, not just for Keh but even for Aaron. This is like


    bringing a gun to a knife fight!" Fergusmented, clearly demoralized.


    Quentin, who had also been soundly defeated,ined, "Coach, this is brutal."


    Vivienne leaned back in her chair, a lollipop hanging from her mouth. "Keep going."


    "More?" Bet sounded drained.


    Vivienne locked eyes with the deted trio. "Even the most precise team has weaknesses. You aim for


    a lethal strike, not just maneuvering. Remember, you must think of every possible scenario in the game


    and how to counter them to stand a chance at winning."


    As Vivienne spoke, Aaron had already regrouped his team. "Vivienne, let''s do it again."


    She nodded in agreement.


    Several roundster, Aaron''s team was still outmatched, but Vivienne could see they were adapting,


    even trapping Matthew at his base in one game.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today. Rest up and prepare for the finals in two days."


    Vivienne shut down herputer. Staying focused was crucial, but overexertion could backfire.


    Back in Snake''s training room, the atmosphere was just as intense.


    Percival and Leopold''s team left their yers on the verge of mental copse, yet steadily improving


    and honing their strategies.


    Both teams were primed for the finals, the air charged with anticipation.


    ...


    In the pre-game preparations, the rivalry between Aaron and Keh was already aze.


    "This time, I''m going to get the MVP for sure. Just you wait!" Keh shot a challenging look at Aaron,


    not backing down an inch.


    Aaron mimicked Vivienne''s snarky tone perfectly, "Oh, waiting to see you bawl your eyes out, kiddo?"


    "Aaron, you''re younger than me, so quit acting like you''re the big bad wolf."


    "Can''t help it. This will be my tenth time snagging the FMVP."


    "You''re full of it."


    "Not as much as you are."


    The tension between the two teams was palpable, but the two mysterious coaches were as close as


    two peas in a pod.


    On the rooftop outside the arena, Vivienne leaned against Percival''s shoulder, browsing through an


    app for cleaning supplies.


    "What are you buying?" Percival inquired.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a mischievous smile, "Just picking out the perfect broom for you."


    Percival yfully lifted Vivienne''s chin, teasingly gazing into her eyes, "So sure I''ll lose, huh?"


    "Absolutely." Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    Percival caressed her lips, his eyes simmering with an intensity he could not hide, and said, "Then let''s


    raise the stakes."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, a yful smirk on her lips. "Let''s hear it."


    "If I lose, you owe me a dance," Percival dered, his eyes holding a depth like the ocean as they fixed


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    on her luminous, moonlit gaze.


    She was stunning, breathtaking. Every time he looked into her eyes, he found beauty that shone with a


    graceful light he treasured above all else.


    "Deal, I''ll take the bet," she said, her voiceced with a hint of mischief. Leaning forward, Vivienne''s


    soft red lips brushed against Percival''s cheek.


    After a moment, she pushed away from him. "The game has started, Mr. Wolf," she teased before


    leaving the rooftop.


    Percival touched his cheek, still feeling the ghost of her kiss.


    "Just you wait, I''ll get my revenge," he muttered under his breath.


    Down at the gaming arena, the atmosphere was electric, with a massive online audience tuning in. It


    was not just the gamingmunity¡ªpeople who did not typically watch E-sports were also glued to


    their screens for this event. After all, the champion would be a hometown hero no matter who won.


    Fans of Team Snake were waving banners with Keh''s name, while supporters of Team Hawk were


    not far behind, hoisting uprge signs rooting for Aaron.


    As the yers took their seats and the host announced the rules, Vivienne and Percival found their


    spots in the stands, eyes fixated on the live feed.


    The match kicked off with Keh banning Aaron''s go-to hero. Unperturbed, Aaron picked a solid, all-


    around choice.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a knowing smile. The show was about to begin.


    The heroes selected, Aaron yed steadily, drawing first blood against Keh and clearing his jungle


    camps. Keh cursed under his breath but rallied, taking Aaron down in a counterattack and even


    snatching Bet''s red buff.


    The match was a back-and-forth dance. Team Snake''s synergy was clear, quickly gaining the upper


    hand. But Quentin of Team Hawk had stealthily secured the best position for the dragon. However, with


    Callum''s help, Keh clinched it.


    The tides of battle were apparent. Aaron was still powering up, farming his jungle while letting Fergus


    take hits and Bet feed a couple of kills.


    Keh was smug. He knew Aaron was notfortable with his hero and seemed outmatched.


    Launching a team fight, Team Snake pushed two turrets on the topne. On the other side, Bet


    took the opportunity to knock down one of the enemy''s turrets.


    Still, Team Snake maintained control.


    With the baron now in y, Keh took it down, bloodied but unbowed, and they pushed for the high


    ground.


    Aaron finally made a move, acing Team Snake in a solo ughter.


    Team Hawk rallied, taking down the outer turrets on allnes.


    Due to the baron buff, this was not enough for aeback.


    After regrouping, Team Snakeunched an assault on the topne, using thest of the baron''s power


    to reach the nexus.


    Team Hawk fought valiantly but fell short.


    The first game went to Team Snake.


    The second game started with Hawk banning first, and just like Keh, Aaron banned Keh''sst


    hero yet chose the same hero for himself.


    Keh had anticipated this move, having trained with different heroes the past few days.


    Team Hawk changed tactics, initiating an early team fight¡ªa risky move for any pro yer. Engaging in


    an all-out team fight without enough worth was almost suicide.


    As they tried to hold midne, Bet took a detour and snatched the opponent''s red buff, leaving


    Callum fuming over his lost treasure.


    Percival grinned at Vivienne''s strategy. "ying mind games, Vivienne?"


    Her lips quirked up in response. "My yers have nerves of steel."


    Percival squeezed her hand. "No, only I belong to you."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes. Was he really getting jealous now?


    On the field, Aaron rampaged through the jungle, securing the dragon and catching Keh off guard.


    It was clear now that Aaron''s previous performance was a ruse¡ªhe knew this hero all too well.


    Aaron''s solo rampage continued, culminating in a pentakill with about half health left.


    While Hawk seized this moment to push mid all the way to the inhibitor.


    In a fit of desperation, Keh went for a solo pentakill.


    Percival watched, knowing the end was near. Keh had lost his patience again.


    Keh, now low on health, could only retreat.


    But as Team Snake prepared for aeback, Aaron teleported to the high ground, securing another


    solo kill thanks to Lennox''sst-ditch spell before being taken down.


    By the time Snake recovered, Hawk had imed the baron. The final push toppled the nexus.


    Keh was livid, nearly smashing hisputer.


    The third game saw Keh drawing first and second blood, dominating the jungle, and targeting


    Aaron relentlessly.


    In the stands, Percival leaned back, his hand intertwined with Vivienne''s.


    She patted his shoulder with a feignedfort that could not hide the twinkle in her eye. "Don''t worry,


    Mr. Wolf. Your cleaning gear is all set."


    The oue was inevitable. Despite a close match, Snake''sposure was shattered.


    As the shoutcaster announced, "Victory for Team Hawk," confetti rained down, fireworks erupted, and


    the championship trophy ascended amid cheers.


    Team Hawk, the world champions, lifted their trophy high, basking in the glory of their hard-fought


    victory.


    The microphone was passed to Aaron, now a legend in his own right, as the crowd erupted in


    celebration for their new hometown heroes.


    Clutching the microphone with hands that could not quite steady themselves, Aaron struggled to


    conceal his excitement, his voice wavering and eyes glistening with tears. "This victory, the person we


    owe it to the most is our coach!"


    Aaron''s gaze swept across the sea of faces below him until he found the one that had be etched


    into his memory. "Without her, there would be no ''us'' today. I wouldn''t have reached these heights. I


    just want to say, Coach, thank you. There will always be a ce for you in my heart. You are, and


    always will be, the most important person to me."


    After his words hung in the air, the room stilled for a few heartbeats before erupting into a frenzy of


    cheers.


    But was this really just gratitude he was expressing?


    It sounded suspiciously like a love confession!


    Aaron ducked his head, taking a moment topose himself before he looked up again, only to find


    that Vivienne had vanished from sight.


    His grip on the microphone tightened, and a shadow of sadness flickered across his eyes.


    "While I have this moment," Aaron said, his voice dropping to a gravitas thatmanded the room''s


    attention, "there''s something else I need to announce."


    The buzzing crowd hushed, hanging on his every word.


    After a brief pause, Aaron spoke again, each word deliberate and weighted, "After thispetition, I


    will be retiring along with the entire team!"

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    The world champion announced his retirement the moment he lifted the trophy, sending shock waves


    through thepetitive gamingmunity.


    Aaron''s retirement news hit the trending lists instantly, outshining even Hawk''s victory celebration in


    terms of online explosion.


    Yet, the person who took it the hardest was Keh.


    "Dammit, he wins, and then he quits? How is that any different from those jerks who ghost you after a


    one-night stand!" Keh raged.


    Callum tried to reason. "Dude, that... Might not be the best analogy."


    Keh shot him a re that could scorch the earth. "Well then, genius, you tell me how to put it!"


    The room fell silent, fearing Keh''s wrath. Seething, Keh grabbed his phone and called Aaron,


    unleashing a tirade thatsted a solid ten minutes without repeating a single insult.


    Aaron, however, said nothing, hanging up the phone as soon as Keh took a breath.


    Keh stared at his phone, the tone droning in his ear, his face so dark that even the devil would


    steer clear.


    Callum instinctively scooted back.


    They all knew Keh was at his most terrifying, not when he was shouting but silent like this.


    Keh''s grip on his phone whitened his knuckles.


    Suddenly, with a loud crash, Keh mmed his phone to the ground and spun around, intent on


    confronting Aaron.


    But standing behind him, more menacing than Hades himself, was Percival.


    "Bro," Keh immediately lowered his head, "I screwed up, punish me whatever way you want."


    Percival sat down, his long legs crossed, leaning back casually on the couch. He looked up and asked,


    "What did you do wrong?"


    "I embarrassed you."


    Percival''s eyes shed coldly. "You still don''t realize what you did wrong, and you have the nerve to


    settle scores with Aaron?"


    Keh flinched as if struck.


    He knew Percival was furious now.


    "Why jump into a trap knowingly? Why go for a solo kill on Aaron in game three? You neglected the


    high ground, focused solely on beating Aaron, and ignored the rest. Have all my words these past few


    days been for nothing?"


    Percival''s questions left Keh speechless.


    From the moment the match ended, he knew that they lost mainly because of his own doing.


    He let his temper get the best of him and disrupted the team''s synergy, allowing Hawk to find a gap.


    Their greatest strength was their teamwork, yet he was so provoked by Aaron that he lost sight of


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    everything else.


    Otherwise, in terms of teamwork alone, even if Hawk had won, it would not have been such an easy


    victory.


    Keh was chastised into silence while the rest of Team Snake members tried to smooth things over.


    "Coach, Aaron just wound up the captain. He''s not usually like this..."


    "Wrong is wrong, there are no excuses!" Percival bellowed, smashing the marble side table with a p


    of his hand.


    Keh had never seen Percival this angry before and had a feeling that it was not just about losing


    the match.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop.


    "Vivienne, we won." Aaron touched the medal around his neck, his face devoid of excitement.


    Vivienne understood.


    Aaron was at the prime age for an E-sports yer, the pinnacle of his career.


    Yet he chose this moment to retire.


    And the reason for his retirement was not just because his old teammates were moving on.


    The main factor was the pressure from the Miller family.


    As the sole heir to the Miller family, he had missed out on a lot of professional training in his youth and


    now had to catch up quickly in order to navigate the business world with ease.


    "Regret it?" Vivienne asked.


    Aaron let out a bitterugh. "Regret? How could I not? It''s my passion, my irreceable glory, my very


    own triumph. How could I not regret letting it go?"


    Aaron bowed his head, wiping away a tear before looking up again, his face stoic as before.


    Vivienne patted his head, "If you''ve made your choice, don''t regret it. Life''s full of crossroads, but the


    path is yours to choose."


    Aaron nodded firmly at Vivienne''s words.


    She did not say more. Aaron was smart enough to know that even if he continued in E-sports, there


    woulde a day to retire. By then, there might be no ce for him in the Miller family.


    He was not doing it for money but for his mother.


    Aaron could not allow the Miller family to look down on him. For his mother''s sake, he had to stand tall!


    Vivienne withdrew her hand, saying, "Go say goodbye to the team members."


    "Vivienne, aren''t you celebrating with us?"


    As Vivienne walked away, she waved her hand dismissively, "No, I''ve got a date."


    Aaron watched Vivienne''s retreating figure, the light in his eyes dimming.


    ¡°Vivienne, I''ve regretted it once. From now on, I won''t let myself regret again!¡± He dered inwardly.


    A discreet ck luxury car rolled out at the Centurial E-sport Hotel parking lot.


    Vivienne sat in the back, her mood ted.


    She was looking forward to nning Percival''s cleaning outfit.


    And Percival, who had just been fuming, was now at Vivienne''s mercy.


    Thomas, the driver, nced back, thinking that the only person who could toy with Percival like this


    was Vivienne.


    Arriving at the Hawk Club, Vivienne led Percival straight to the training room, where they unexpectedly


    ran into Mark Miller.


    "Ms. Vivienne? What are you doing here?" Mark was surprised.


    Vivienne''s expression was cool. "I''m here to clean."


    "What?" Mark was taken aback, "You shouldn''t be doing that. I''ll hire a cleaner."


    Vivienne, unfazed, had ns of her own.


    "No need," Vivienne said as she took a seat. "Go ahead, Mr. Ellington."


    Mark''s face was a picture of horror as Percival picked up the broom from the corner.


    One by one, Aaron and the rest of the team trickled back into the gym. After today, this ce would no


    longer be theirs.


    They decided to have a celebratory get-together right here to mark the asion.


    As everyone walked in, they caught sight of Percival awkwardly wielding the broom, locked in a fierce


    battle with a stubborn patch of dirt.


    "Coach, is this some kind of family perk?" Bet quirked an eyebrow.


    Nope, nope. Percival with a broom was as out of ce as a fish on a bicycle!


    It was downright terrifying.


    Quentin, however, let out a shocked yelp, "Holy smokes, my racing car model is shattered!"


    Fergus noticed something else amiss, "Wait a minute, why is the gaming console smoking?"


    Percival cleared his throat from the corner, continuing to fumble with the dirt that just would not sweep


    into the dustpan, "The car model... I was trying to dust it. And the console... must''ve gotten wet when I


    mopped the floor, I guess."


    Bet''s twitch became a full-on spasm.


    What kind of dust could crush a car model?


    And what kind of mopping technique would be involved to get water inside a gaming console?

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Lennox just could not stand it any longer. He snatched the broom from Percival''s grasp, and with a


    gentle tug, he swept the dust into the pan.


    Crack! The broom head snapped off.


    Percival furrowed his brow in annoyance. "That''s the sixth time that''s happened. Are your things


    always this flimsy?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lennox replied with a slight hesitation, "Is it possible you''re just too strong and snapped it yourself?"


    "It''s this piece of junk that''s the problem," Percival grumbled, casting a disdainful nce at the broom


    before turning to Quentin. "I had someone buy you a new racing car model and a desktop PC. They''ll


    be delivered soon."


    Quentin, for his part, was not too fussed. He looked around at the further disarray. "It''s a knock-off


    anyway. Got it for ten bucks. But... Percival, maybe you should just stop cleaning."


    Despite being older than Vivienne, Quentin and the others respected her technical expertise and would


    often follow Aaron''s lead in calling her by her nickname. And since Percival was Vivienne''s fianc¨¦, they


    naturally called him by his first name.


    Vivienne held backughter, her delicate face turning a shade of red from the effort to conceal her


    This must have been the first time Percival had been "rejected"!


    Yet, he seemed filled with joy, and his mood visibly brightened.


    Aaron''s expression darkened slightly, though he said nothing, silently unplugging theputer to


    prevent the imminent explosion.


    As he began to repair the broom, he asked Mark coldly, "What brings you here?"


    Mark finally said, "I''m here to take you home."


    "I''ll be heading back tomorrow; we''re celebrating here tonight. You go on ahead."


    Mark knew Aaron well enough to understand his temperament. Today, Aaron had announced his


    retirement, which meant he would return to the Miller family fold tomorrow.


    He hade to see if there was anything he could do to help, feeling the weight of his many debts to


    his son.


    Before he could say anything else, the door to the training room burst open.


    "Percival, the PC and racing model, and brand new cleaning supplies are here. Why on earth are you


    buying all this stuff and sending it here? Aren''t you worried Keh will give you an earful? Ah, there''s


    Vivienne! No wonder Hawk won today, with you coaching them!" Leopold remarked as he brought the


    items in.


    Vivienne took a sip of her Coke. "Why do you talk so much?"


    Leopold mped his mouth shut, carrying five limited-edition racing models and cing them on the


    table. He could not help but blurt out, "How did this ce get so messy? Don''t you guys clean up


    around here?"


    Everyone thought, ¡°This is after the cleaning. Can you believe it?¡¯


    Percival gave Leopold a nudge with his foot. "Enough with the chatter. Change out the PC."


    Leopold muttered, "Fine, fine, I''m the scapegoat."


    Pointing at ''scapegoat number two'' Thomas, Leopold called him over to help with the instation.


    Bet and the others, feeling a bit guilty, pitched in to help.


    Percival did not just rece the PC; he upgraded the entire setup¡ªdesk, chair, the works¡ªleaving the


    room far better equipped than before.


    Quentin''s eyes gleamed at the sight of the limited-edition racing models. "These... these are like a


    hundred thousand a pop!"


    Leopold looked up, "Like them? For the sake that you¡¯re Vivienne''s yers, I''ll throw in a few more. My


    ce is full of them; his even more so."


    Percival, the one being pointed at, looked up and dropped a bombshell that sent chills through the


    Hawk team, "For the next seven days, I''ll be here cleaning."


    "What!" The usuallyposed Bet eximed, turning to Vivienne. "Coach, please, we still need


    this space. We''ve got the new cleaning bots. They''re fully automated. No need for manualbor. Let''s


    not do this."


    Vivienne remained silent, but Percival, sitting steadily, insisted, "No, I lost a bet."


    Bet pleaded, "Spare me, please. I still have to coach here!"


    Aaron, seated at hisputer, spoke slowly, "Those who don''t understand E-sports don''t belong in our


    training room. We don''t need your cleaning."


    Leopold nearly choked on his Coke.


    ¡°Don''t understand E-sports? Kid, you couldn''t be more naive.¡± He thought.


    Percival''s lips curved into a smirk as he approached theputer, his gaze steady but icy, "Care for a


    match?"


    Aaron was already bristling withpetitive spirit, particrly with Percival challenging him in his own


    domain. "Let''s do this. Lose, and you stay away from Vivienne."


    Percivalughed coldly, paying little mind to Aaron. "I made a bet with Vivienne to clean your training


    room for a week if you won. So, if you lose, I won''t bother you again. How about it?"


    For the first time, Bet and the others wanted Aaron to lose.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes, "You''re on!"


    Vivienne sat to the side, eyes never lifting.


    She had not seen Percival y, but she knew Aaron was no match for him.


    Leopold perked up with interest, even getting Bet and the crew to ce bets.


    Aaron chose his best character and went straight for Percival.


    But in the blink of an eye, Aaron''s screen went dark, his character in.


    The Hawk team was stunned. How had Percival done that?


    Did he just score first blood?


    Aaron respawned, only to be killed again and again, eight times in a row.


    Percival stood firm in the center, not pushing forward, just waiting to take Aaron down.


    By the end, Aaron could barely hold his mouse.


    Vivienne coughed lightly, "Mr. Wolf, that''s enough."


    "Alright, for you," Percival said, ncing at Vivienne. His fingers moved swiftly, and he demolished the


    tower, securing a wless solo victory.


    Aaron could not believe it. How could he not have had even the slightest chance?


    The rest of the Hawk team was speechless.


    Thest time they saw Aaron so thoroughly crushed was in a match against Vivienne.


    What in the world was going on with Percival?


    Bet finally remembered what Percival had said earlier, something about a bet with Vivienne.


    "Percival, why did you make a bet with our coach? Was it because Keh is your younger brother?"


    Leopold cut in before anyone else could speak, "You guys still don''t know? Percival''s the frence


    coach for Team Snake."


    "No way! You''re that legendary coach who led Snake to six straight championships!"


    Percival calmly set his headphones on their stand, turned off the game, and stood up, walking towards


    Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, I''ve won. Let''s go," said Percival, extending his hand with a gentle tone.


    Vivienne took his hand and turned to Bet and the others, "I''ll skip the victory party. You all have


    fun."


    That was when Aaron suddenly spoke up, "Percival, are you really Snake''s coach?"


    Percival gave Aaron a cool nce, said nothing, and walked away with Vivienne''s hand in his.


    But Aaron understood.


    Percival was saying with his eyes¡ªEven in your domain, I can beat you so bad you won''t be able to lift


    your head.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    At the TIC Research Institute, Calista strode in with the confidence of someone who owned the ce.


    She slipped into her pristineb coat, snapped on a pair of gloves, and began to prepare her array of


    scientific instruments meticulously.


    As her colleagues filtered into work, they could not help but cast puzzled nces her way. Unfazed by


    their stares, Calista selected a few essential tools and turned to the bewildered researchers. "Unless


    there''s a pink slip with my name on it that I''ve yet to receive, my presence here shoulde as no


    surprise," she quipped with an authority thatmanded the room.


    The researchers collected themselves. "No, of course not, Dr. ke."


    "Good, then let''s get to work," Calista said, her eyes flickering with impatience. "Have these items


    delivered to my officeter. I don''t want to be disturbed while conducting my research."


    She handed a list to her assistant, Holden, whose eyes widened in confusion upon reading it. These


    items had nothing to do with their current projects.


    "Problem?" Calista arched an eyebrow.


    Quick to recover, Holden shook his head. "No. It''s just that we''ve never used some of these before, and


    they could be dangerous if mishandled."


    A scoff escaped Calista. "ying it safe hasn''t exactly helped us meet Mr. Percy''s expectations, has it?


    If we don''t innovate, what use will we be to him, or do you fancy yourself a better scientist than I?"


    Holden mped his mouth shut and hurried off to gather the requested items.


    Calista retreated to her privateb, a space she had earned as the institute''s director. Here, under the


    radar of her subordinates, she could delve into the confidential task assigned by the enigmatic Scott.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, beads of cold sweat dotted her forehead. The pressure of developing


    a virus under the watchful eyes of so many was immense. Still, she had always maintained an air of


    untouchable authority, which now served her well in keeping prying eyes at bay.


    Pouring over the documents Scott had entrusted her with, Calista''s gaze hardened. The document was


    highly confidential, and the task was extremely risky. She was ying a dangerous game, but it was


    the only way to regain her freedom from Scott''s maniptions and regain the attention of the elusive


    Percival.


    With determination and resolve in her eyes, Calista yelled inwardly, ¡°Vivienne, the day this virus sees


    the light of day is the day of your death!¡±


    Meanwhile, Scott removed his headphones with a satisfied smile. He had been keeping a close watch


    on Calista, confident in her ambition and desperation to prove her worth. He did not fear her betrayal in


    the slightest; she was already an outcast, and Percival did not even care if she could enter theb.


    Plus, Calista was extremely arrogant about her medical skills. Only the legendary Specter Healer or


    someone like Brody, who once saved her life, could possibly sway her now.


    Scott left for a covert meeting with a contact named Quincy, whose real name was Barnaby.


    Barnaby, bandaged and waiting respectfully, anticipated an encounter with the mysterious Mr. B.


    This was the first time she met Mr. B, although she had no idea if this man in front of her was the real


    Mr. B.


    Scott nodded and sat down. Under the mask, his eyes were filled with intimidation and inspection as he


    kept silent.


    Barnaby understood that Mr. B was waiting for her to speak.


    Thus, she said, ¡°Mr. B, sorry. They managed to save Dorian and Cordelia, but there was nothing I could


    do.


    Scott held his forehead with one hand and continued to stare at Barnaby without saying a word.


    Barnaby continued, ¡°It all happened too quickly, and I had no choice but to give them up, but... I got the


    potion.¡±


    Finally, Scott reacted for the first time. With surprise, he said, ¡°You got the potion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Barnaby passed the potion to Scott, saying, ¡°I got this from searching Cordelia¡¯s body. She had


    modified it and hid it in her bracelet. I don¡¯t know if this is the real portion, so please take a look.¡±


    Scott hastily grabbed the potion and walked to theb next door.


    After testing it, he confirmed it was the real potion! With this, he fully trusted Quincy.


    He left theb with relief and instructed Barnaby, ¡°Don¡¯t show up for now, and take your time to recover


    from your injuries. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll contact you the same way as before.¡±


    He had chosen to meet Quincy to determine if she betrayed the organization as Rowan and Ismene


    did.


    He had already nned to slit her throat on the spot if something was not right.


    Fortunately, Quincy was a smart girl.


    Barnaby watched Mr. B leave, then immediately told her brother, Caspian, about what had happened.


    This news very soon reached Percival.


    As soon as Percival got the message, he was certain that the Mr. B Barnaby mentioned was indeed


    Scott. After that day, he instructed Barnaby to find a way to get close to Mr. B, and he never contacted


    her again. However, given how cautious he was, Mr. B would never so casually appear. Thus, Percival


    knew this was not the time to capture Scott.


    Scott had received the potion, and Percival was going to use this to his advantage to find the true Mr.


    B. He would let Barnaby obtain insider information about the GTO and draw out the true mastermind


    behind the organization.


    Vivienne, receiving an update from Draven about Scott''s whereabouts, instructed patience. The time


    was not right to strike. They needed to wait for Barnaby''s next move, to exploit Scott''s trust, and to bait


    the trap that would reveal the puppeteer behind the GTO''s curtain.


    As Vivienne put away her phone and looked out across the destendscape from her car, she could


    not help but frown at the location they had chosen for a child poisoned and on the brink of death¡ªa


    dpidated building that even the homeless would shun. It was a stark reminder of their cruel and


    merciless world, a ce where life hung in the bnce, and the stakes were higher than ever.


    Percival gently held Vivienne''s hand, carefully kicking aside the pebbles and debris that littered their


    path.


    Following the convoluted map drawn by Barnaby, they eventually reached the top floor of the


    abandoned high-rise, navigating through a maze of corridors.


    Upon opening the door, they were taken aback to find a small room, surprisingly well-equipped with


    medical apparatus.


    In the center, on a hospital bed,y a girl, her body riddled with tubes.


    Vivienne and Percival''s expressions shifted instantly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Anna!


    How could it be her?


    Had Leopold not secured her a spot at the prestigious Elite University?


    Vivienne''s gaze sharpened as she approached to assess Anna''s injuries.


    The girl was deep in aa, struggling to breathe, her skin marred by sores, her heartbeat faint and


    faltering.


    Vivienne swiftly sealed vital acupressure points on Anna''s body, initiating the detoxification of the


    poison coursing through her veins.


    After some urgent medical attention, Vivienne and Percival transported Anna to Percival''s private clinic.


    "She''ll need to be under observation for a while longer; the poisoning is severe and has damaged her


    internal organs."


    Vivienne stepped out of the operating room while Anna was transferred to the intensive care unit for


    continued monitoring.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    After getting Anna settled, Vivienne received another message from Matthew.


    [Vivienne, Scott''s found Rowan and Ismene!]


    A sly smile curled Vivienne''s ruby lips.


    That Scott never did sit still. Fresh from nabbing the potion, now he was off cleaning house.


    Truly a loyal hound for GTO.


    Vivienne nced up, her gazeced with intrigue as she eyed Percival, her voice dripping with


    seduction, "Mr. Wolf, there''s a show worth catching. Care to join?"


    Percival''s lips curved subtly as he said, "Sounds good."


    ...


    In a quaint vige in the suburbs of Rivenwood.


    Rowan and Ismene had been masquerading as locals, too scared to show their faces.


    They feared not only Vivienne and Percival.


    Just the name Mr. B was enough to send shivers down their spines.


    Their betrayal of the organization was no secret now. If found, they were as good as dead.


    They managed a farmhouse turned bed-and-breakfast, frequented by those seeking the rustic charm of


    country living, basically hiding in in sight. Who would suspect that these simple farmers were


    assassins trained by GTO?


    A sleek ck SUV pulled up to the farmhouse, a reservation made days in advance.


    Donning simple clothes and a straw hat, Rowan approached with a basket of apples.


    "Mr. Brooks, I presume," Rowan said, sizing up the man before him.


    Indeed, it was the missing patriarch of the Brooks family, Scott.


    Although in hiding, Rowan and Ismene kept abreast of city affairs ¨C one must always be ready to flee at


    a moment¡¯s notice.


    However, to their surprise, the recent bed-and-breakfast booking was from Scott.


    Scott smiled, the epitome of elegance in his ck trench coat and finely tailored suit, which only


    entuated his gentle demeanor.


    "Yes, I called a few days ago," Scott said, his voice as soothing as a spring breeze.


    Rowan''s guard lowered. Scott was head of the Brooks family. After some digging, Rowan knew the


    Brooks family did not possess the potion. Even if they did, they were enemies of the organization, not a


    direct threat.


    Ismene emerged from the house, d in a floral blouse typical of the vige women, fan in hand, and


    offered a naive smile, "Mr. Brooks, your room is ready. Shall we head to the beach for some fishing


    afterward?"


    Scott nodded and followed Rowan inside.


    But as he reached the doorstep, his stride halted abruptly.


    "The air is quite fresh here."


    "Yes, typical for the vige," Rowan replied with a chuckle.


    Scott turned, his eyes darkening as he slowly said, "I wonder how easy it is to die here."


    Rowan froze, his hand already reaching into the basket, but before he could draw his weapon, Scott


    had pulled the trigger.


    A muffled gunshot rang out; Rowan''s shoulder bled profusely, though he managed to dodge in time.


    Realizing the situation, Ismene flicked her fan, revealing a sharp dagger at its edge, and lunged at


    Scott.


    The next moment, Scott kicked her away, firing two shots.


    Ismene fell, legs iling, unable to stand.


    Scott settled into a wicker chair in the yard, meticulously cleaning his gun.


    "Thought you could ambush me? Forgotten who trained you in stealth?"


    To join GTO, one had to be skilled not just in ability but also in the art of killing.


    Rowan gaped at Scott, "You... You''re Mr. B!"


    Scott aimed his gun squarely at Rowan''s forehead, saying, "There¡¯s no need to dirty Mr. B¡¯s hands to


    kill you."


    Rowan was shocked, then realized they had been duped; they had not met Mr. B but his double!


    Suddenly, Scott''s gaze turned fierce, "There''s only one fate for traitors¡ªdeath!"


    Bang!


    Rowan braced for the end; Ismene trembled in fear.


    But to their surprise, it was Scott who was hit!


    Vivienne strolled in with a gun and a mocking smile. "Mr. Brooks, long time no see."


    Scott, clutching his hand where the bullet had passed through, was now defenseless.


    "How did you find me?" He asked coldly.


    Vivienne twirled the gun in her hand, then stashed it in Percival''s pocket. She preferred her needles;


    guns had too much kickback.


    She approached Scott, looking down on him with disdain. "Who do you think tipped you off about their


    hideout?"


    Scott was taken aback.


    Vivienne had been fishing, and he was the fish!


    The yard filled with officers in a sh; Rowan and Ismene were escorted out as everyone cornered


    Scott in the yard.


    Scott scoffed, eyes on Vivienne. "The issues between father and daughter, we''ll settle ourselves."


    Vivienne red at Scott, not veiling her contempt, "Mr. Brooks, do you really think there''s anything


    about you that my mother could possibly admire?"


    A pang of pain struck Scott''s heart.


    Indeed!


    Karen never cared for him.


    Vivienne''s smile was radiant yet filled with hatred, like a knife twisting into an invulnerable heart,


    sprinkling coarse salt on the wounds. "I was never your daughter. Didn''t you always know?"


    Scott clenched his teeth.


    He had not expected Vivienne to so ruthlessly tear away his illusions, revealing the raw scars beneath,


    then rub salt into them.


    "I know," Scott raised his gun again, aiming at Vivienne, "I''ve always known you were never my


    daughter."


    Percival stepped in front of Vivienne, his cold gaze fixed on Scott.


    Vivienne shoved Percival aside, her voice tinged with exasperation as he said, "What''s the fun in lying


    to yourself, huh?"


    Scott let out a hollowugh. "Vivienne, you''re the spitting image of your mother."


    Just then, Scott squeezed the trigger. Percival lunged at Vivienne, shielding her, but the anticipated


    gunshot never came.


    Instead, with a loud bang, smoke erupted in the yard, quickly followed by the roar of an engine kicking


    to life.


    Percival''s brows furrowed. "After him!"


    They all dashed out of the yard, hot on the heels of the fleeing SUV.


    Percival aimed at the tires and fired three shots. The vehicle swerved wildly, and then, losing control, it


    plunged into the ocean ahead, sinking rapidly into the depths.


    Percival and Vivienne reached the shoreline, staring at the now tranquil sea.


    Taking a deep breath, Percival''s handsome face twisted with a fierce resolve. "Dive and find him. We


    need him alive or confirmation he''s dead."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression was darker than a storm cloud. Even with Vanguard Agency''s tight security, Scott had


    slipped through their fingers.


    This was a direct challenge to the Agency.


    Had it not been for the risk of Vivienne getting caught in the line of fire, he would never have given


    Scott the chance to escape.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Vivienne was the epitome ofposure. If Scottcked even the basic cunning, her mother would


    never have spent three years undercover by his side.


    But now, the lead on Scott was a dead end.


    She had hoped to use Scott to unearth the true identity of the elusive Mr. B.


    "Vivienne, let''s head back," Percival said, taking her hand and pulling her back to the present.


    He had not expected Scott to pull the trigger so suddenly.


    They had hoped to extract Mr. B''s whereabouts from Scott, which was why the Vanguard Agency had


    surrounded him without immediately ordering his arrest.


    It had, however, given Scott the chance to slip through their fingers.


    Yet, despite appearances, Scott had fired a nk. Given the distance and angle, Vivienne would not


    have escaped unscathed even if she had been on guard.


    Surely, his gun was not out of bullets.


    Percival¡¯s men, who dove into the sea to search Scott, ryed the news to him while he was in the car.


    The car was found, but the man was missing, leaving behind a single shoe and copious amounts of


    blood. The shattered window was fringed with scraps of skin tissue.


    If the blood loss was as severe as it seemed, he was likely at the bottom of the sea by now.


    "Keep searching," Percivalmanded with a grave voice.


    Having anticipated this oue, Vivienne immediately issued an Order of Nine Mystics Society to


    pursue Scott.


    "Mr. Wolf, take me home," Vivienne said, leaning on Percival''s shoulder, her eyes weary, "I''m rather


    tired."


    Percival draped his coat over her, saying gently, "Of course."


    Vivienne closed her eyes, haunted by the image of Scott aiming the gun at her.


    She had not expected him to hold his fire.


    As for why, Vivienne did not care to ponder.


    Regardless of his mercy, it did not erase his past intent to kill her mother.


    After dropping Vivienne at the Brooks residence, Percival left.


    Vivienne prepared to retire to her room when she saw K and paused.


    Hearing that K had returned to work and must be busy, it surprised her to see her home for a break.


    Catching the sound of the door, K brightened for a moment, but her expression faltered upon seeing


    Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, you''re back," K said with an awkward smile.


    Their rtionship had lost the purity it once had.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, and you''re here as well?"


    "I came to ask my folks to join me for a reality show, but no one''s avable... I guess it''s off the table,"


    K said, her mood dimming momentarily before she forced augh. "It''s fine, I needed a break


    anyway."


    Vivienne was familiar with the show K mentioned, a reality series focusing on family bonds, where


    celebrities brought a rtive to share an outdoor camping trip.


    If she remembered correctly, Stephen Harris was also participating.


    "The show just needs a family member, right?" Vivienne sat down across from K.


    K nodded. "Yes, but everyone''s busy."


    "I''m not."


    K blinked with confusion. "What?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow yfully. "I said I''m not. If you don''t think I''m suitable, just ignore my offer."


    Vivienne was not one for the spotlight, but if it were not for Rainbow Entertainment being the leading


    producer, K would not even have gotten a spot in this show.


    K¡¯s current predicament was indeed partly her doing.


    Helping K out was no big deal, even if it meant making a public appearance.


    K was excited yet incredulous, assuming that Vivienne might have wanted nothing to do with the


    Brooks family after the incident with their grandmother.


    "I didn''t think you were unsuitable. It''s just... Never mind, I was overthinking. Vivienne, thank you," K


    said, getting up and hugging Vivienne with a hint of tears, relieved that Vivienne still considered her


    family.


    She had forgotten those days when she could not face her grandmother''s death or the fact that


    Vivienne had manipted her own family.


    Vivienne patted her back, "Alright, send me the schedule. I''m going to take a shower."


    In a matter of sentences, their rtionship seemed restored.


    With the reality show starting in two days, Vivienne organized the affairs of the Order of Nine Mystics


    Society and left Rowan and Ismene under their watch.


    Their disguise skill was too good to waste, and Draven was keen to learn.


    On the set, Stephen arrived with his grandmother, K brought Vivienne, and another actress named


    Lucia came with her elder sister.


    Lucia was K''s longstanding rival; simr in image and roles, they were often pitted against each


    other.


    But K''s des left Lucia trailing in frustration. K had received tons of awards, and Lucia could


    never catch up, no matter how hard she tried.


    In the waiting room before filming began, K and Vivienne entered to find Lucia and her sister


    upying the central seats, their bags iming the chairs beside them as if to mark their territory.


    There were six chairs in a row, with only two left on the ends, a clear challenge to their new arrivals.


    Used to such pettiness, K thought of moving the chairs themselves.


    But Vivienne simply stepped forward and asked, "Your bag?"


    Lucy eyed Vivienne with a mix of disdain and curiosity. "Why do you even care?"


    Lucia¡¯s sister, L, also chuckled, herughter tinged with condescension. "Can''t believe they let just


    anyone on the show nowadays. Look at her, dressed like she''s from a thrift shop. As if being part of a


    family of criminals wasn''t embarrassing enough."


    Vivienne responded with a sly smile, her fingers deftly flicking her bag off the chair and onto the floor.


    She then gracefully took a seat, patting the stool beside her as she said to K, "Take a seat."


    K hesitated, her thoughts screaming, ¡°Wasn''t she supposed to listen to me?¡±


    Lucy shrieked, "Do you have any idea how much that bag costs? Can you even afford to pay for the


    damages if you scratched it?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning back, Vivienne crossed her legs with an air of indifference. "That rag of a thing? You think I


    care about the price tag on your junk?"


    "You!"


    At that moment, Stephen walked in with his Grandma, the ever-stylish Paloma Harris, who exuded an


    aura of wealth and grace.


    Noticing the bag on the chair, she nced at Lucy and L before saying, "My dear, that''s a lovely bag


    you''ve got there. It''s so pretty. You should be cuddling it in bed, not letting it collect dust on a chair."


    Her words left Lucia and L alternating between shades of red and white, visibly shaken by the old


    Vivienne let out augh. Grandma Harris was as delightfully sarcastic as ever.


    Lucia, recognizing Stephen, did not dare offend him. He was a big shot, after all, someone you''d want


    on your good side.


    Stephen was just about to greet Vivienne when her gaze stopped him cold. In an instant, he withdrew


    his foot, understanding the unspoken message.


    He got it¡ªhis boss was here for a slice of real life.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    The cameras started rolling, and the reality show "Escape to the Wild" was underway.


    The production team had scouted a variety of campgrounds, but it was up to the celebrity contestants


    to fend for themselves when it came to food and drink. At 8:30 each evening, a live broadcast was


    scheduled where fans could interact with the stars and vote for the least favorite. The one with the most


    votes would end up ying butler for the next day, taking care of all the chores.


    On the first day of shooting, the group worked together to set up tents and cook dinner. It just so


    happened that Vivienne was not exactly an outdoorsy type.


    Neither was K.


    "Let me handle this, Granny. Why don''t you sit and chat with Bo... Vivienne and the others?" Stephen,


    the only guy in the group, naturally took on more of the physical tasks.


    Lucia and L also sat down, shamelessly buttering up Paloma Harris.


    "Ma''am, your skin is just radiant."


    "Ma''am, being around you feels just like being with my mom. Soforting."


    The olddy was baffled. These two girls were not exactly known for their integrity, but they sure had


    sweet tongues.


    Paloma clicked her tongue. "Oh, honey, wee from a family of good looks."


    Vivienne could not help but burst intoughter.


    K quickly tugged at her. "Vivienne, stopughing. It''s not nice."


    Lucia and L did not dare confront Paloma, so they redirected her anger toward Vivienne. "You think


    it''s funny? A murderer''s granddaughter, I''d hide my face if I were you."


    K hung her head in shame.


    But Vivienne, legs crossed nonchntly, eyed Lucia. "Heard that the murderer gene is hereditary. Want


    me to give it a try tonight?"


    Lucia shivered. "Are you trying to scare me? You dare say anything. Aren''t you afraid of biting your


    tongue?"


    "If you''re not scared, why should I be?" Vivienne retorted coolly.


    Seeing her sister outmatched, L chimed in. "Let''s not stoop to arguing with fools. We do our part.


    Justice shall prevail. Some people never change, and if it weren''t for family support, they''d be nothing."


    Vivienne nodded approvingly and then turned to K. "You hear that? We strive even though wee


    from a wealthy background, while some, without a leg up from daddy, turn to sugar daddies. Can''t


    discriminate."


    Lucia had recently been exposed for seeking a sugar daddy, and Vivienne''s insinuation hit a nerve.


    "Dare to say that again, Vivienne, and I''ll tear your mouth apart!"


    "Coincidence, I dare!" Vivienne''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You were caught in the Atherine Inn''s


    presidential suite with a corporate bigwig by his wife. She stripped you and dragged you from the


    penthouse to the lobby. It cost half a million to bury the photos, and you''re here to settle that debt.


    Basically, he yed you for free."


    Lucia froze. How did Vivienne know?


    When L saw things were going south, she blocked the camera. "You little bitch, shut up!"


    Vivienne''s gaze shifted. "Almost forgot about you... Using your status as Lucia''s sister, you embezzled


    three million from her team. You rejected lucrative roles for her, costing Lucia a hit show. Oh, and


    another thing, it was you who exposed your sister''s hotel room number for fear that people might find


    out about your embezzling."


    L went pale. "I... I..."


    "Wow, so it was you! I''ll start with your mouth!" In a rage, Lucia pped L across the face.


    L, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, engaged in a full-blown fight with Lucia.


    Vivienne watched with satisfaction. There was nothing better than watching a dogfight.


    K was stunned. "Vivienne, how do you know all this?"


    These were secrets meant to die with a person.


    Vivienne smiled mischievously, radiant and striking. "Gossip news, your favorite, right?"


    K was speechless. She loved gossip, but this was no ordinary scandal.


    During the live broadcast that evening, Paloma let slip the catfight between the Lucia sisters. In


    response, Lucia hired some online trolls to target Vivienne and K''s broadcast with vitriol.


    The trolls filled the chat with demands for K to leave showbiz. Vivienne, known for her sharp tongue,


    went into full p-back mode.


    When one troll said: [A murderer''s granddaughter doesn''t belong in showbiz.] Vivienne shot back, ¡°And


    you do? Who''s asking for you?¡±


    Another insulted them: [Devious and despicable sisters. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma? I hope you get


    struck by lightning!]


    Vivienne retorted, ¡°I''m not afraid. The lightning strikes the idle first.¡±


    Then, a lonement in K''s defense appeared, swarmed by trolls.


    [K¡¯s grandmother was a murderer, but she¡¯s not. Why are you guys all so harsh on her?]


    Vivienne invited the defender to a private chat and, without a word, donated avish virtual gift worth


    thousands of dors.


    The audience was stunned. Even the trolls started to change their tune.


    [You think you can buy us? Don¡¯t think you can bribe everyone!]


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, so what? What can you do?¡±


    [I... I think K didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She¡¯s a good actress. I¡¯ve watched her every show.]


    Vivienne instantly gifted this person as well.


    The trolls slowly turned to fans.


    Vivienne faced the camera, her voice cold. "K earned every role with her talent. The intelligent ones


    know it. I don''t want to hear another word about her leaving showbiz."


    The chat exploded with support.


    [Long live Vivienne!]


    [Money might make me look bad, but I''m all ears for Vivienne. Oh, and I''m a huge fan!]


    [I''ve always been K''s fan. Keep going!]


    [Stay strong, K. And Vivienne, we love you!]


    Moved to tears, K hugged Vivienne, weeping out of the camera''s view.


    Some trolls persisted, insinuating the money was dirty.


    But the tide had turned, and Vivienne had transformed the chat with her fierce loyalty and the power of


    her money. They were on the side of the underdog, proiming their support for K and Vivienne, the


    unexpected heroes of the wild.


    The screen flickered, and a name glinting with an otherworldly glow captured everyone''s attention¡ª


    [SSVIP ''Vivienne''s Knight in Shining Armor'' has entered the chat.]


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost immediately, ''Vivienne''s Knight in Shining Armor'' made their presence known with a message


    that lit up the screen.


    [Money is no object, Vivienne. Go ahead, treat yourself.]


    Instantly, the digital equivalent of a hundred grand in virtual gifts exploded across the screen.


    The chat was so flooded with activity that it nearly crashed!


    With that single move, a tidal wave of viewers¡ªmillions strong¡ªswarmed into the stream, all in awe of


    the big shot.


    Vivienne, on the other end, could only think...


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, why not just wire to my bank ount? This hurts more than a Thanksgiving turkey burn!¡±


    Then, ''Vivienne''s Knight in Shining Armor'' dropped another bombshell: K had been cast as the lead


    in the blockbuster project ''Betrothed Understud,'' a role that was the stuff of legend.


    K herself was gobsmacked. This project was the Holy Grail, helmed by one of the industry''s finest


    directors, someone she had tried and failed to even get a meeting with.


    "Vivienne, is this for real?"


    Doubtced K''s voice as she pinched her own cheek, half-expecting to wake from a dream.


    Vivienne nodded. "It''s real. Now go out there and snag that Best Actress award."


    As if on cue, Vivienne''s phone buzzed with a new message.


    [Vivienne, are you pleased?]

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Vivienne gazed at the text message on her phone, a gentle curve forming in her eyes as she smiled.


    Unbeknownst to her, the live stream audience could see it clearly as day.


    Her usually cool and collected profile was now brimming with unmistakable sweetness.


    The kind of sweetness that screamed she was head over heels in love.


    Screenshots of her expression flooded the inte in an instant.


    Everyone was swooning.


    Come on, what kind of angelic beauty was this?


    But within half a minute, all those screenshots mysteriously vanished.


    Matthew, who was in charge of erasing Vivienne''s digital footprints, texted her in surprise.


    [Vivienne, did you delete those screenshots yourself?]


    She turned off the live stream. Her lips still curved in amusement. [Nope, my significant other took care


    of it.]


    Matthew was speechless.


    Meanwhile, said significant other had set the highly sought-after screenshots as their phone wallpaper,


    chat background, and even Facebook cover.


    The original focus of the reality show was supposed to be Stephen and Lucia, stirring up a romance for


    the fans.


    But a single live broadcast had shifted everyone''s attention to Vivienne and K.


    With Vivienne''s subtle steering, more eyes were on K, giving her career a fresh boost.


    Lucia''s scandals were dug up as the filming days passed, and her career plummeted.


    ...


    Midway through, Vivienne returned to the hospital.


    Anna hade around but was still recovering from her injuries, confined to ongoing treatment in the


    hospital ward.


    When Anna saw Vivienne enter, she tried to rise, nearly wincing with pain.


    "Stay put. I''m just here to check on you," Vivienne said, taking a seat beside the bed. "Why did you act


    on your own?"


    Anna looked down, her face etched with remorse. "I... I found out the truth about my mother''s death."


    Vivienne frowned.


    Anna''s mother, Daphne, had been a trusted ally of her mother. After a mission failure, Karen had split


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the potion, keeping one part and entrusting Daphne with the other.


    Afterward, Daphne vanished, only to resurface in Havenwood with a little girl in tow¡ªAnna.


    Then Daphne met an untimely death, and Anna disappeared.


    Vivienne knew Daphne''s death was no ident, just like her mother''s.


    "What did you find out?" She asked, her voice low.


    Anna kept her head down. "My mom''s death was indeed tied to GTO, but the key yer was the


    Brooks family!"


    "How did you find out?" Vivienne pressed.


    Anna hesitated, then realized, "You knew? Is Lark also..."


    Vivienne gave a slight nod.


    It was why she had not left the Brooks family.


    Scott had tried to kill her mother at their engagement party. After her mother fled, neither GTO nor


    Scott ceased their pursuit. Scott had been lurking within the Brooks family, using his status as the


    eldest son to do GTO''s bidding.


    But when Vivienne learned that after Judith''s death, the reclusive Baron had taken the reins, she knew


    something was amiss.


    Scott had been the head of the Brooks family, but Baron was suddenly in charge after his mishap.


    That was when she realized the actual head of the Brooks family had always been Baron.


    Her mother''s persecution, though perhaps not directly by Baron''s hand, was undoubtedly linked to him.


    So, even with Scott''s disappearance, Vivienne remained with the Brooks family.


    From Vivienne''s reaction, Anna realized she had been too impulsive.


    Vivienne had long been aware of the Brooks family''s schemes and was simply biding her time to strike.


    "Sorry, Ms. Vivienne. I acted rashly," Anna said, filled with regret.


    Vivienne did not me her. She herself, upon discovering the true cause of her mother''s death, would


    have found it hard to stay her hand.


    A mother''s murder was an unforgettable vendetta.


    "What have you uncovered?" Vivienne continued.


    Anna took a deep breath, her cold eyes briefly clouded with sorrow.


    "I was studying finance at Elite University. Ronald Brooks, an esteemed alumnus, gave a talk recently.


    He quoted something my mother used to say¡ª''To find out where your enemy is, let them know where


    you are.''"


    "I was shocked, so I started digging into Ronald''s background. He was clean, but one person drew my


    interest."


    "Scott?" Vivienne guessed.


    Though Ronald was Timothy''s son, Scott practically raised him in the business world. Not just him,


    Timothy and Melissa, the whole Brooks family looked up to Scott.


    And without a son, Scott watched as Ronald, the family''s eldest grandson, naturally followed in his


    footsteps.


    Anna nodded. "Yes, him. But you had just returned to the Brooks family back then, and I didn''t realize


    he wasn''t your biological father. So, I started my own investigation. I discovered they were abducting


    kids under twenty. I took a chance and let myself get caught, but I overestimated my abilities."


    Anna bit her lip and continued, "When I went in there, they wanted to run experiments on us. I thought I


    could avoid it with my smarts, but I couldn''t. They injected me with a virus, and it hit me fast¡ªI had no


    chance to save myself. Thank goodness that little girl saved me."


    Her voice dwindled as she spoke. Yesterday, Leopold had visited her and revealed Scott''s true identity


    to her.


    She realized she had been overthinking and narrow-minded.


    Even if Scott really were Vivienne''s biological father, she would not let him off the hook simply because


    of that connection.


    Especially since he was an impostor.


    Anna apologized again, "Ms. Vivienne, I was wrong to doubt you. I should have filled you in before


    taking any action. It wouldn''t have caused you so much trouble then. I''m truly sorry, and I promise, from


    now on, any move I make will bemunicated to you in advance, and I''ll act only with your


    permission."


    Vivienne gave Anna''s head a gentle pat. "Right now, you just focus on your college life. When I need


    you, I''ll let you know. Remember this lesson¡ªnext time, you might not be so lucky."


    Anna understood. It was a good thing she had disguised herself when she acted alone. Otherwise,


    returning to Elite University and blending in would have been twice as difficult.


    After checking on Anna, Vivienne went to visit Natalia and Yasmine. Zelda was there, caring for things,


    while Jasper yed with his granddaughters.


    Vivienne watched the family scene from a distance and felt a wave of warmth.


    Zelda turned around and saw Vivienne, promptly inviting her in. "Vivienne, you finally made it. The old


    man has been asking about you for a while."


    Vivienne smiled as she stepped closer. "Jasper, what have you been saying about me?"


    Jasper chuckled affectionately, his pride evident. "Oh, quite a lot. You must be tired of hearing it, but


    that''s all me talking about you."

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Every time Vivienne spent time with Jasper, she felt a warmth envelop her.


    This warmth was different from the kind she felt in thepany of Dorian.


    Dorian¡¯s kindness stemmed from his affection for her mother and, by extension, to her, much like


    Cordelia had shown.


    Though it was a case of loving the house and its crow, it was genuine through and through.


    But with Jasper, it felt as if it was innate.


    Especially when Jasper looked at her, his gaze held the same affection as when he looked at Natalia.


    Vivienne had a long chat with Jasper in the ward, where Zelda had brought out an array of snacks,


    fussing over her like a child.


    When it was time to leave, Vivienne said her goodbyes, "I''lle see you again next time. It''s going to


    get colder in a few days. Make sure you wear more than just that thin shirt."


    Jasper nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go shopping for some warm clothes tomorrow; bundle myself


    up nice and cozy."


    Zelda sighed from the side. "You only listen to Vivienne. I''ve been telling you to dress warmer, but you


    never pay heed."


    They all shared augh, and with that, Vivienne got up to leave.


    Once she was gone, Jasper¡¯s smile slowly faded, tinged with a hint of reluctance.


    "Is everything collected?" Jasper asked.


    Zelda nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ve kept the cup Vivienne used. I''ll hand it over to Yuri tonight and


    have him personally supervise the paternity test."


    Jasper sighed silently and sat back down, continuing to y with his granddaughters.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vivienne returned to the Brooks Mansion.


    Pushing the door open, a chill swept through, prompting her to wrap her coat tighter. Just as she was


    about to head to her room, she encountered Baron.


    "Baron," Vivienne greeted him coolly.


    Baron responded, his eyes hesitating on Vivienne.


    She noticed, "Something on your mind?"


    After a moment of silence, Baron asked, "Do you know where your father might be?"


    Vivienne chuckled, her icy gaze briefly scanning Baron, "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t. I''m a bit worried. Could you ask Percival to look into it? I''m afraid he might be in danger."


    Baron''s gaze dropped, making it hard to read his thoughts.


    "Sure, if you think it''s necessary, Baron," Vivienne replied with a hum, then retreated to her room.


    Baron watched Vivienne''s door for a long while before he left the Brooks Mansion.


    Vivienne stood by her bedroom window, watching Baron¡¯s car slowly drive away, the corners of her lips


    curling into a subtle, knowing smile.


    Baron¡¯s car arrived at an apartmentplex.


    Upon entering, the heavy scent of blood hit him.


    "Are you alright?" Baron stepped forward, eyeing the wounds.


    Scott sat on the couch, with medical supplies scattered on the table before him.


    Having escaped from Percival''s men, he had managed to evade the Vanguard Agency''s surveince


    and return to his apartment with Baron''s help. This was their secret sanctuary.


    Scott''s lips were pale. The gunshot wound Vivienne inflicted on his wrist had almost crippled his hand,


    and during his escape, Percival''s bullets had riddled his body. His injuries, aggravated by a near


    drowning, were on the verge of infection.


    If not for Baron, he would either have perished at sea or died from the festering wounds.


    "I''m not dead yet, to your disappointment," Scott responded coldly.


    Baron, ustomed to Scott''s demeanor, showed no surprise. "I didn''t lead Percival and Vivienne to


    you."


    "I know."


    Scott cut Baron off, clearly not interested in further conversation. After changing his bandages, he


    retired to his bedroom.


    Baron listened to the resounding m of the door, his expression darkening.


    As Vivienne prepared for a rxing bath and sleep at the Brooks Mansion, she received an


    unexpected call from Astrid.


    "Vivienne, let''s go out for dinner. Mom and Dad will be there too. Are you free?"


    Since Scott''s true identity was revealed, Dorian and Cordelia had moved out of Percival''s apartment


    and bought their own ce. Dorian was now keen to focus on their business ventures.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Standing by the window, her slender fingers tracing the spines of a sulent, Vivienne replied


    unhurriedly, "Sure, which restaurant? I''ll head right over."


    "It''s right below Dad''s office building. There''s a ce called ''Haven.'' Invite your husband, too. Let''s


    have a family gathering," Astrid suggested.


    "I''ll give him a call." Vivienne''s gaze shifted to the window, her lips curling into an ambiguous smile.


    After the call, she texted Percival to see if he was free.


    Percival did not respond, so Vivienne assumed he would not join. Just as she was about to dress and


    leave, Percival''s car pulled up.


    Vivienne thought, ¡°That''s some enthusiasm.¡±


    To Percival, when the wife calls for dinner, only a fool would not be enthusiastic.


    Descending the stairs, Vivienne¡¯s hair was still damp as she remarked, "You''re early."


    "Afraid you might be hungry." Percival touched her hair, frowning slightly, "Thomas, turn on the heater."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Although autumn was nearing, it certainly was not cold enough yet for all this fuss!


    Soon, Thomas pulled the car up to the front of the bustling steakhouse.


    Percival helped Vivienne out of the car, and only then did she realize just how many presents he had


    prepared.


    "Do we really need to make such a fuss?" Vivienne chuckled.


    Percival nodded affirmatively. "When ites to your family, it''s important to make an effort."


    Dorian¡¯s family was Vivienne''s kin, and what mattered to her naturally mattered to him.


    Inside the private dining room, Dorian''s family was all gathered. Spotting Vivienne, Thaddeus bounded


    over with youthful energy.


    "Sis, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Vivienne scooped him into her arms. "Have you put on weight?"


    A touch embarrassed, Thaddeus retorted, "Big sis said I''m growing, and I haven''t gained much,


    honest!"


    Vivienne pinched Thaddeus''s cheek, which had rounded out, and smiled to herself.


    Not much, huh? But this was a clear sign that Dorian''s family was thrivingtely.


    Percival set the gifts down, greeting, "Dad, Mom."


    Dorian and Cordelia were still getting used to being called mom and dad by Percival, but they were


    growing morefortable with it.


    "Ah, sit down," Dorian urged, his gaze lingering on Vivienne.


    He had not seen her in days, yet she seemed to have slimmed down.


    Cordelia also noticed Vivienne looked leaner than before and quickly told Thaddeus to get down.


    "Come on, get down. Your sister can hardly hold you up anymore."

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Vivienne chuckled and set little Thaddeus on the ground before greeting Astrid and Alfred with a


    friendly nod.


    No sooner had she sat down than Cordelia began to fuss over her with a mother''s concern.


    "Vivienne, dear, has the Brooks family been skimping on the meals? You look like you''ve slimmed


    down," she said, her eyes brimming with worry. "I''ll have to fix you up with some extra helpings of meat


    to get you some proper nutrients.


    If it''s too much, you could alwayse back home. Your father''s business is picking up, and we''ve got


    plenty of room. No need to stay with the Brooks and put up with any hardships!" Cordelia''s voice


    cracked as she spoke, her eyes reddening at the thought.


    She would never have let Vivienne suffer with the Brooks family if they had not been down on their luck


    when they arrived in Rivenwood.


    With Scott missing, despite the Brooks family keeping a tight lid on the news, whispers had traveled


    through the businessmunity. Without her biological father at home, the Brooks family likely treated


    Vivienne like an afterthought.


    Cordelia''s heart ached just thinking about it.


    Why did such a sweet child have to go through so much hardship?


    Astrid quickly handed Cordelia a tissue,forting her, "Mom, it¡¯s good that Vivienne is here. We


    should be celebrating being together."


    Cordelia sniffled. "Yes, you¡¯re right. If you coulde home more often, we''d have even more time


    together."


    Astrid yfully stuck out her tongue. "Vivienne, I can''t cheer her up. Your turn."


    Thaddeus piped up from the side. "Mommy''s crying! Does she want cake?"


    Alfred ruffled Thaddeus'' hair. "Looks to me like someone else is angling for cake!"


    "I am not!" protested Thaddeus, though his expression gave him away.


    Their banter lightened the mood considerably.


    The family gathered for a lively dinner, opting for a hearty barbeque, and Dorian was in high spirits,


    perhaps indulging a bit too much in the wine.


    Cordelia refrained from her usual matchmaking, but she still managed to hint at Alfred about taking his


    rtionship with Astrid seriously and not letting her down.


    The same message was implicitly directed at Percival, though Cordelia did not dare meddle too


    directly. It was not out of fear but rather because Percival had an intimidating presence, almost as if he


    could wipe out the Brooks family with a word.


    If Percival knew, he would have protested, ¡°Me? Never! I''m a gentle soul!¡±


    After the meal, a tipsy Dorian clung to Percival, saying, "You better treat our Vivienne right. If you hurt


    her, I''ll bring her home and break your legs!"


    The wine undoubtedly fueled Dorian''s boldness. He would not have been so blunt otherwise.


    Astrid steadied her father. "Dad, why would Mr. Ellington treat Vivienne poorly? Don''t worry yourself


    over nothing."


    Percival did not seem bothered, understanding that Dorian was just being a protective father.


    He helped Dorian into the car, promising, "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t let Vivienne down."


    Once Dorian, Cordelia, and Thaddeus departed, an embarrassed Astrid nced at Percival, "Sorry


    about that. Dad can get a bit loose-lipped when he drinks."


    "It''s fine," Percival replied with a light smile.


    Astrid bit her lip and then nced at Vivienne, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Vivienne, I owe


    you thanks. I can''t always be here because of work, and Thaddeus alerted us to the situation. I''m


    grateful you''re here."


    A little embarrassed, Astrid''s eyes glistened.


    Vivienne''s smile was gentle as she replied, "We''re family. No need for thanks."


    "That''s right, we''re family," Astrid said, wiping away a tear and smiling.


    Alfred wrapped an arm around her. "You''re definitely your mother''s daughter, always so quick to tears."


    "You¡¯re so annoying!" Astrid teased, unable to hide her blush.


    After some more casual conversation, Astrid said, "I''ll stay in Rivenwood for a while. Let''s go shopping


    sometime."


    Vivienne nodded. "Sure, just give me a call."


    After parting ways, Vivienne''s expression turned contemtive. Sensing her mood, Percival gently


    ruffled her hair, his voice as soothing as a gentle stream. "What are you thinking about?"


    She looked up into his deep eyes and suddenly smiled. "I was just thinking...someone is getting


    impatient again, Mr. Wolf. My enemies seem to becking in intelligence. What should I do?"


    Percival was speechless, thinking, ¡°Aren''t you just too clever?¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, whispering close to her ear, "Let''s see how long


    this enemysts."


    Vivienne''sugh was radiant, like sunshine. She ced a hand on his tempting lips, her tone teasing. "I


    bet it won''tst even one round!"


    "That''s not fun," Percival murmured against her fingers, his voice deep and maic. "Give them one


    round for free."


    "Then, one round it is," Vivienne agreed, smiling brightly.


    After such a filling meal, Percival suggested they walk it off nearby to clear their minds.


    They had not gone far when they bumped into Aaron and his entourage.


    "Vivienne, what are you doing here?" Aaron''s excitement upon seeing her was palpable.


    However, his mood soured as soon as he noticed Percival by her side.


    Could this guy not take a hint?


    Percival would have retorted at this thought, ¡°It''s you who can''t take a hint.¡±


    "Just shopping, you?" Vivienne said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fergus sidled up to Percival, his eyes gleaming with admiration. "We''re just shopping too. Percival, got


    time for a game?"


    Apart from Aaron, the rest of the gang gazed at Percival like he was a rock star.


    The man was a legend!


    A true idol!


    Everyone knew about Snake''s enigmatic coach, who stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Vivienne!


    How could they not be starstruck?


    Percival had not expected to have such a fan club among the Hawks, but gaming was thest thing on


    his mind today. He just wanted to spend some quality time shopping with Vivienne.


    "Next time," said Percival, shing a smile and casually wrapping an arm around Vivienne''s waist.


    Vivienne, busy chatting with Aaron, found Percival''s hand a bit intrusive and swatted at it, "Let go."


    Seizing the moment, Aaron tugged at Vivienne, "Vivienne, there''s a bakery selling strawberry


    cheesecake over there. Let''s go get some."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up with excitement instantly. "Yes, let''s go!"


    Percival watched, crestfallen, as Aaron whisked Vivienne away, his mood turning sour.


    That Aaron kid really did not know when to quit.


    Percival hastened his steps, swooping in to buy all the strawberry cheesecakes in sight, and picked out


    the most sulent piece to feed to Vivienne. "Try this, Vivienne."


    She took a bite, "Delicious."


    Aaron clenched his fists at the sight, nearly going insane with envy.


    But what could he do?


    Percival quirked an eyebrow, leading Vivienne forward, feeding her bites of the cheesecake, the


    sweetness of the moment undeniable.


    Grinding his teeth, Aaron said, "Vivienne, there''s something I need to talk to you about alone. It''s


    important."


    Vivienne turned around. Aaron seldom described things as important, so it had to be serious.


    She nodded and said, "Let''s go to the car."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Since Vivienne had spoken, Percival, of course, could not object.


    He could only watch with wide eyes as Aaron and Vivienne entered the car.


    Aaron indeed had something he wanted to discuss with Vivienne.


    ¡°Vivienne, I¡¯m currently studying finance management at Elite University. He decided to send me there,


    iming it was to prepare me for taking over the Miller family,¡± Aaron divulged.


    Vivienne nced at Percival through the car window. He seemed a bit upset.


    She withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°That¡¯s good news. You should give it your all since you¡¯ve chosen to


    return home and take over the family business.¡±


    Aaron was sharp. Things clicked quickly for him.


    Even though he had just started his studies, he was anything but clumsy.


    Aaron hesitated, then said, ¡°He also mentioned that the sess of the Miller family is all thanks to you.


    He said you are the Nine...¡±


    ¡°Knowing is enough; there¡¯s no need to spell it out,¡± Vivienne interrupted Aaron with a cool look in her


    eyes.


    But since Mark Miller had even shared this with Aaron, it was clear he was sincere about wanting


    Aaron to inherit the Miller family¡¯s legacy.


    After all, the secret of her being the young master of the Nine Mystics Society was not to be disclosed


    to anyone except for the heir.


    Aaron understood the gravity of it.


    From the start, he knew Vivienne was more than just a girl a year his senior.


    But he had never realized just how formidable she truly was.


    That even the Miller family owed its rise to her support.


    ¡°Vivienne, what exactly is that organization?¡± Aaron asked, still somewhat confused. He figured it was


    easier just to ask her directly.


    Vivienne finished her iced tea and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time. Remember, some questions are


    better left unasked.¡±


    Her tone was mild, but Aaron could sense her displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to pry,¡± Aaron apologized hastily, worry etched on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vivienne crushed the empty cup and continued, ¡°Did Mark bring it up?¡±


    Aaron shook his head, then nodded. ¡°Sort of. He thought I knew about your identity and let it slip, then


    when he realized I didn''t, he didn''t borate. Just said he¡¯d tell me after I took over the Miller family.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Vivienne¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, the chill in her demeanor melting away.


    Aaron also rxed, adding, ¡°Vivienne, this means we¡¯re actually quite close, right?¡±


    Vivienne did not deny it. ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to see it.¡±


    Aaron had been her disciple; now, with the Miller family connection, he was essentially her prot¨¦g¨¦.


    And if he was her prot¨¦g¨¦, that certainly meant they were close.


    Aaron beamed proudly, feeling a surge of triumph.


    He knew deep down that Percival was nothing to fuss over.


    Aaron said excitedly, ¡°Vivienne, I¡¯ve invested in the Hawk Club. Bet¡¯s their coach now, and


    Quentin¡¯s stayed on to train the junior team. Everyone says the club would have tanked if not for you,


    so I was hoping to get everyone together for a meal if you¡¯re free. What do you say?¡±


    Vivienne had not had much on her tetely, so she agreed, though she mused that she had been


    invited out to eat quite a lot recently.


    Percival, waiting outside, was growing impatient.


    What were they talking about for so long?


    Bet and the others, who were around Percival, could almost sense the air pressure plummeting.


    Clearly, Vivienne¡¯s husband was quite terrifying.


    When Vivienne stepped out of the car, she bid Aaron and the others farewell.


    As soon as Percival got into the car, he asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He invited me to a team dinner,¡± Vivienne knew Percival would ask, her lips curving slightly. ¡°Why?


    Jealous again?¡±


    Percival cleared his throat. ¡°No, just wondering.¡±


    Vivienne hummed a drawn-out note. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll go without you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Percival¡¯s tone brooked no argument.


    Vivienneughed softly, ¡°Mr. Wolf, you¡¯re so easy to tease!¡±


    Percival was silent.


    Tease him?


    Well, then, he would not hold back.


    The next moment, he leaned in for a kiss without giving Vivienne a chance to react.


    Thomas, who was driving, quietly drew the curtain.


    Next time, he was definitely assigning Leopold to drive!


    ...


    On Aaron¡¯s dinner day, Percival brought Vivienne an outfit.


    It was a matching couple''s outfits.


    Vivienne was somewhat exasperated. ¡°Mr. Wolf, is this really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Percival had to make it clear to Aaron that Vivienne was his girl.


    Without further protest, Vivienne slipped into the matching outfit and set out with Percival.


    They had just arrived at the venue when Vivienne stepped out first, with Aaron waiting at the entrance.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vivienne...¡±


    Screech!


    A harsh sound of tires against the pavement echoed.


    A red sports car came barreling towards Percival¡¯s vehicle.


    Thomas quickly turned the wheel, but it was toote.


    The car crashed into them with a thunderous bang.


    The red sports car was sent rolling back several yards, leaving skid marks on the asphalt.


    Percival¡¯s car flipped over, trapping both Thomas and Percival underneath.


    They instantly cked out.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf!¡±


    Vivienne had never felt such panic; she did not even know how she managed to lift the car off them.


    Aaron and the others snapped to their senses and quickly pulled out their phones to dial 911.


    Vivienne dragged both Percival and Thomas out from the wreckage.


    Their heads had both taken a severe blow, and Thomas''s leg was fractured from the violent impact.


    "Vivienne, the car''s gonna blow! Come on!" Aaron dashed over, grabbing Vivienne''s arm, ready to bolt.


    No one mattered more to Aaron than Vivienne.


    But in Vivienne''s eyes, Percival was her world.


    She violently jerked her arm away from Aaron, snapping at him, "Get lost!"


    Aaron froze, stunned.


    Vivienne''s eyes were red.


    In all the time Aaron had known her, he had never seen her cry.


    Before he could even process the situation, Vivienne had already dragged Percival to safety, and


    Thomas was being carried into the diner by Bet and the others.


    Quentin, pulling Aaron out of his daze, hurried back with him.


    As they reached the diner, Percival''s car burst into mes, the explosion shattering its windows!


    Aaron threw himself over Vivienne, his back getting pelted with ss shards.


    Vivienne held Aaron down, yelling, "Don''t move!"


    The pain in Aaron¡¯s back was unbearable, so he did not dare to shift.


    "Bet, find me scissors, some rope, and anti-inmmatory medicine!" Vivienne ordered while


    stuffing what she called Life-saving pills into both Percival and Thomas''s mouths.


    Bet rushed off to find the items.


    Vivienne kicked a chair out of the way to stabilize Thomas''s broken leg.


    The paramedics arrived just then, and Vivienne helped load Percival and Thomas into the ambnce,


    then instructed Quentin and the others to look after Aaron.


    On the way to the hospital, Vivienne realized her hands were shaking.


    With one hand, she held onto Percival''s, and with the other, she shakily took out her blood-stained


    phone.


    She steadied her nerves and quickly tapped out a message.


    [Draven, immediately issue an Order of Nine Mystics Society. Find the owner of that red sports car and


    bring them to me!]

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    The Order of Nine Mystics Society announced that the owner of the red sports car was located in less


    than ten minutes.


    However, the person was already dead.


    Due to driving under the influence of alcohol, he was dead on arrival!


    By the time the coroner and the police arrived at the scene, Percival''s car was nothing but a charred


    shell, and that red sports car was not in much better shape.


    The vehicle had exploded due to the ident, and the owner, having lost consciousness from the


    drunk driving, met his end in the mes, burned alive.


    The identity of the owner of the red sports car was also investigated.


    Aid-off factory worker, just fired yesterday, drowned his sorrows in alcohol at noon today, only to end


    up in a fatal crash.


    No money had been received by family or friends.


    It all seemed like a tragic ident.


    Vivienne listened to Draven''s report, a cold glint in her eyes.


    The less trace there was, the more suspicious it seemed.


    "Keep digging. I want to know everything about everyone he could have possiblye into contact


    with, from his ancestors to his descendants. Leave no stone unturned," Viviennemanded with an


    icy tone.


    "Yes," Draven responded, with no furtherment. He knew that this time, his boss was truly furious.


    At the hospital, the entire Ellington family had gathered. Fiona was thest to arrive, her expression


    nonchnt as if the person in the operating room had nothing to do with her.


    Ryan, however, was a mess of tears, wailing as if Percival were his son.


    "Why is life so hard on him? He¡¯s already been through so much, and now, if he¡¯s brain-injured, what


    then? Dad, it looks like we¡¯ll need Paul to step up for the family in the future."


    Ryan sat in the hallway, sobbing, but the actual tears shed were fewer than that from a yawn.


    Previously, when Paul was arrested, he had a rough time under Vivienne''s orders, getting ¡°invited for


    coffee¡± punctually every day.


    Unable to endure it, he begged to see Ryan and his wife, pleading for their help to get him out.


    Ryan tried many ways but could not convince Richard to bail Paul out.


    It was only when Ryan offered to renounce his son¡¯s inheritance rights that Richard relented, asking


    Vivienne for a favor, allowing Paul to be free.


    But renouncing his im was one thing; genuinely giving it up was another.


    The heir to the Ellington family had toe from his branch.


    Now, with Percival''s fate uncertain, opportunity knocked.


    Everyone present was savvy enough to see through Ryan''s clumsy ploy, but they held their tongues


    out of respect for Richard¡¯s presence.


    Enraged, Richard''s face turned a shade of steel blue. He grabbed his cane and swung it at Ryan. "You


    disgrace, crying for what? My grandson isn''t dead yet! What nonsense are you spouting? I tell you,


    even if something does happen to Percival, his wife will inherit the Ellington family, and it will have


    nothing to do with you!"


    After Richard said this, Ryan could no longer keep up the act and erupted. "Dad, Vivienne is an


    outsider. How can you let her inherit the Ellington family? Have you lost your senses?"


    "Me, lost my senses? I ought to beat some sense into you, you ungrateful child!"


    Already irritated by Percival''s predicament, Richard could not contain his anger at Ryan''s scheming for


    the family inheritance.


    Raising his cane, he struck.


    Seeing this, Fiona rushed to pull Richard away, "Grandpa, please, don¡¯t be upset. Percival is still in


    surgery. He''ll be alright."


    Richard calmed down a bit, sitting back down and looking at Vivienne. "My dear, did this scare you?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "No."


    Scared?


    Sure, her heart had skipped a beat when she heard about Percival''s ident. She feared losing him.


    She did not know when she started feeling this way. Perhaps it had been a while.


    She prided herself on her extraordinary medical skills, but when faced with life or death, she was


    unsure she could outwit the Grim Reaper.


    But what did it matter?


    What Vivienne wanted, be it person or object, not even the Reaper could interfere.


    So, scared?


    Not a chance.


    With her words, Vivienne slowly lifted her gaze to meet Fiona''s.


    A flicker of surprise passed through Fiona''s eyes, but she did not look away.


    Vivienne stared intensely at her.


    In the entire Ellington family, the only one who would want Percival dead was her!


    But Fiona simply curved her lips in a faint smile, her gaze steadfast, a mix of rightful expectation and


    joy out of Percival''s misfortune.


    It was the unmistakable look of someone reveling in an unexpected boon.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes.


    Fiona and Percival were cousins only in name, and her delight was unsurprising with Percival''s fate


    hanging in the bnce.


    However, if Fiona was the culprit, could she really remain soposed? Vivienne doubted it.


    Just then, Keh rushed over. "How''s my brother?" He hastily asked with concern.


    Keh''s eyes were red, his steps unsteady as he copsed in front of Richard, "Grandpa, where''s my


    brother?"


    "He''s still in surgery. Stand up." Richard understood that among those present, only Keh truly


    cared about Percival.


    Keh wiped his tears, his youthful emotions getting the best of him.


    He looked up at Vivienne, and all his angernded on her.


    "It has to be your fault! If it weren''t for you, my brother wouldn''t have had that ident, you jinx!"


    Vivienne''s gaze shifted from Fiona to Keh, her voice cold as she said, "Shut up."


    "You think I''ll shut up just because you say so? Vivienne, my brother¡¯s ident is on you. Get out of


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    here now!"


    Keh had always been salty about Vivienne dating Percival. Now convinced that Percival''s car


    ident was because he was rushing to meet her, Ken''s disdain had solidified into a bitter


    preconception.


    A flicker of impatience crossed Vivienne''s face as she flicked her wrist.


    Suddenly, Keh realized he had lost his voice.


    Enraged, he lunged to oust Vivienne, but Richard hauled him back with a firm grip. "Sit down and shut


    it. If I hear you disrespect your sister-inw again, you''ll have me to answer to," Richard roared.


    Ken slumped back into his seat, seething silently, unable to speak or chase away Vivienne, forced to


    wait in frustration.


    Cecilia arrived with Isolde in tow, both flustered and thest to make it. They were supposed to be off


    on an overseas tour to clear their minds but had rushed back upon hearing the news of Percival''s


    hospitalization.


    Isolde burst into tears at the sight of Vivienne and hurled herself into her arms. "Vivienne, I''m so


    scared..."


    The icy facade Vivienne usually wore softened, and she stroked Isolde''s back reassuringly. "Your


    brother will be fine. Trust me."


    Assured by Vivienne''s renowned medical expertise, Isolde''s fears began to subside.


    Cecilia''s eyes were swollen from crying, her voice lost to her sobs. Vivienne took Cecilia''s hand in a


    silent show of support, squeezing it gently. Somehow, that small gesture fortified Cecilia''s spirit.


    Finally, the operating room doors swung open, and Vivienne stepped forward first. She was confident in


    her medical skills and the Life-saving pill she had administered to Percival, but worry wed at her.


    Each second that Percival remained unconscious was agony for her. She knew her intervention had


    likely saved him, but the fear did not ebb until she could see him breathing, alive, and on the road to


    recovery.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    After the surgery, Vivienne asked the assisting surgeon to go out and inform the family while she


    stayed behind to stitch up the patient.


    The surgeon nodded and pushed open the doors of the operating room.


    The Ellington family immediately swarmed around.


    ¡°How is he? Is my grandson alright?¡± Richard asked anxiously.


    The doctor removed his mask, ¡°Mr. Ellington is out of danger now. He should wake up once the


    anesthesia wears off.¡±


    Cecilia and Isolde clung to each other, weeping with relief. Richard and Keh also exhaled in relief


    while the reactions of others varied.


    Percival was safe, and Thomas¡¯ leg was saved, although he needed rest.


    Aaron had minor injuries, with ss shards having been removed from his back.


    All was well atst.


    Once Percival was settled, Vivienne made her way to Aaron''s room.


    Mark had been waiting outside the door, and upon seeing Vivienne, he quickly stood up, "Ma¡¯am."


    Vivienne waved a hand. ¡°Has Aaron not woken up?¡±


    Mark nodded, ¡°Yeah, the doc said the anesthesia was strong. He''ll be out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and the car ident, any leads?¡±


    She had asked Draven to investigate, but sometimes news from the various elite families could present


    a different clue.


    Mark stepped closer, his voice a whisper. ¡°Mr. Ellington¡¯s car was checked. The explosion was caused


    by a new type of bomb, not by the ident!¡±


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed.


    Just as she had suspected!


    A simple car flip could not possibly cause such a massive explosion.


    With this new bomb as a lead, the Ellington family could not be ruled out.


    Those with ess to such a bomb were GTO, but it was not beyond the realm of possibility that


    someone from the Ellington family had dealings with GTO.


    It might have been Scott or even a direct Ellington family member.


    Mark continued, ¡°The new bomb leaves no trace, just like the one used during the baby rescue. That¡¯s


    why the police have ruled the incident an ident.¡±


    Vivienne frowned. ¡°Keep looking. We must find this bomb researchb!¡±


    This bomb was not even on the ck market.


    It was GTO''stest secret weapon.


    After thest incident, she and Percival had been searching for the bomb''s trail.


    To no avail, and now it reappeared.


    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± Mark replied.


    Just then, Isolde came running over, and Mark stepped back to maintain a discreet distance,


    pretending not to know Vivienne well.


    ¡°Vivienne, my brother''s awake!¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried back to Percival''s room with Isolde.


    The entire Ellington family was gathered around the bed, with Cecilia sobbing breathlessly at the


    bedside.


    Vivienne entered and saw Percival with his eyes open, and her anxious heart began to settle.


    She felt a sudden lump in her throat. Suddenly, she realized she did not have the strength to approach


    him.


    Percival''s gaze was fixed on Vivienne, who stood at the door. His head was bandaged, and his


    After a long stare, he parted his lips. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His voice was hoarse and deep, imbued with a masculine charm.


    But everyone was stunned!


    Percival did not recognize Vivienne?


    Amnesia?


    And amid the shocked gazes, the happiest was Keh.


    Perfect!


    Percival had forgotten Vivienne!


    The engagement could finally be broken off!


    Vivienne slowly approached Percival, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m Isolde¡¯s nanny. I came to


    resign. I¡¯m heading home to get married.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Percival¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Funny, I dare do quite a lot. Wanna see?¡±


    ¡°Vivienne, cut it out.¡± Percival immediately pulled her hand, drawing her close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Keh''s jaw dropped.


    His brother just apologized to Vivienne!


    He actually apologized!


    What kind of spell had this woman cast on him?


    Vivienne pulled her hand back, serious. ¡°No joke, I¡¯m really going back home to marry!¡±


    Percival was silent.


    He only wanted to cheer her up, and now he had almost turned her into someone else''s bride.


    He could not let that happen!


    He pulled Vivienne into his arms, whispering, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with you. Otherwise, who are you going


    to marry?¡±


    Richard, seeing this, motioned for everyone to leave.


    The young couple had just endured a brush with death; it was not suitable for them to intrude.


    Cecilia red at her son; she had been crying for so long without a shred of sympathy from him.


    Clearly, being good to a daughter-inw was better than to one''s own son!


    Keh was the first to leave, unable to bear the sight of his ¡°shameless¡± brother.


    One by one, the others followed suit.


    Finally, the room was quiet again. Vivienney on Percival, holding him tight.


    Percival gently patted her back, soothing her restless emotions.


    ¡°It was just a minor car crash. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    ¡°Yes,forting my lucky star,¡± he teased, tapping her nose, his eyes still filled with relief.


    After a long embrace, Vivienne spoke again. ¡°Mr. Wolf, there was a bomb in your car.¡±


    "It''s gotta be some kind of new bomb, isn¡¯t it?" Percival mused, his eyes narrowing into slits, voice as


    cold as ice.


    To ce a bomb on his car without a sound, undetected by any checks, it had to be the product of the


    And the person who managed to nt it was no ordinary foe.


    Vivienne sat up straight. "Got any suspects in mind?"


    Percival''s lips curled into a wry smile, "The Ellingtons are prime suspects, but... It''s not them."


    He had every member of the Ellington family under his watchful eye.


    Vivienne chuckled softly. "Since they have made their move, let''s y this game with gusto."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Aaron''s hospital room.


    Aaron was awake, and Mark had gone to fetch the doctor, leaving only Bet and a few others


    standing guard. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Unexpectedly, before the doctor arrived, Keh walked in.


    "Keh, what are you doing here?" Quentin asked with a hint of hostility.


    "What''s it to you?" Keh replied as he sat down, his gaze cold upon Aaron.


    He was just there to see if his only worthy adversary was still among the living.


    And perhaps, to propose a deal.


    Aaron exhaled. "Guys, head back. I''m alright now."


    He could tell by the look on Keh''s face that he had something serious to discuss.


    It was that unspoken understanding between rivals.


    "What''s it to you?" Aaron shot back, mimicking Keh''s tone to a tee.


    Keh was momentarily taken aback, wanting tosh out, but he held back seeing Aaron swathed in


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    bandages.


    After all, he was a scion of the Ellingtons; he would not kick a man when he was down.


    "Listen up, I''ve got something serious to talk about," Keh cleared his throat, trying to regain his


    <pposure.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Aaron eyed Keh with a frosty gaze.


    "Spit it out. I don''t have all day for your ther," he said, not in the mood for Keh''s usual nonsense.


    Keh fell silent momentarily, then muttered, "Word on the street is you yed the hero for Vivienne.


    Right now, my brother Percival is probably ying doctor with her in the hospital room; might as well be


    swapping spit already."


    Aaron bolted upright, nearly tearing his stitches. "What did you say? Vivienne is so young. Has Percival


    no shame?"


    "Oh, don''t pin it on my brother. It''s Vivienne who''s been throwing herself at him!" Keh''s face


    darkened instantly.


    "Bullshit!" Aaron snapped back.


    "I don''t spout crap like you do!" Keh retorted coldly.


    Aaron took a breath, trying to keep his cool. "What exactly do you want to tell me?"


    Keh nced back at the closed door of the ward, then leaned in closer to Aaron as if sharing a


    secret.


    Aaron pushed him away, disgusted. "We''re alone in here. Just get to the point."


    "What if we team up to keep Vivienne away from my brother? What do you say?" Keh was not


    skulking around anymore; he had had this idea for quite some time.


    Aaron''s actions had proved his deep feelings for Vivienne, making him the perfect ally in Keh''s plot


    to break her away from Percival.


    Aaron eyed Keh skeptically. "Team up? How?"


    They whispered back and forth until Mark strolled in with a doctor.


    Keh''s presence surprised Mark as much as Bet and the others earlier.


    "Keh, here to see Aaron, are you? Thanks for caring," Mark said, the picture of warmth.


    With Mark''s return, it was Keh''s cue to leave without making it awkward.


    He pped Aaron on the shoulder, "No need for formalities, we''re all brothers here!"


    Aaron shoved him off, eager for him to leave. "Get out of here."


    Keh pulled back his hand, shooting Aaron meaningful nces, his eyes saying, ¡°Don''t forget our


    n!¡±


    Aaron exhaled heavily, suddenly wondering if teaming up with Keh was too hasty.


    "I''m off then," Keh said, exiting Aaron''s ward.


    After he left, the doctor gave Aaron a thorough check before Mark finally rxed.


    Sitting beside the bed, he looked at his son with concern. "Don''t be so reckless next time. What if


    something serious had happened?"


    "But didn''t you say our family''s top priority is to ensure Vivienne''s safety? That''s what matters most,"


    Aaron said nonchntly, seeing his father more as a means to an end to be the Miller family heir


    and secure the power to stand against Percival.


    Mark''s brow furrowed. "Still, you''re not the one to protect her. No more dangerous stunts."


    Aaron did not argue further, as he never intended to heed Mark''s words anyway.


    "Next month is Richard''s birthday bash, right?" Aaron changed the subject.


    Mark''s temper softened. "Yes, what about it?"


    "Take me with you," Aaron said, a subtle gleam in his eye.


    Mark paused, surprised. "You want to go?"


    "Yes, I can''t just stick around school forever, can I? You saidworking is essential, right?" Aaron


    challenged, "Or do you think my status as a bastard son isn''t fitting to apany you to such an


    important event?"


    Richard''s birthday was a grand affair in the Ellington family, with many moring for an invite.


    Only Rivenwood''s elite made the list, and many business deals were sealed at the event.


    Aaron had never shown interest before, but now he was keen to attend, surprising and delighting Mark,


    who said, "I didn''t mean that, Aaron. I''m happy you want to join the celebration."


    Seeing Mark agree, Aaron closed the topic and rested his eyes.


    Mark wanted to talk more, but seeing his son''s disinterest, he stayed silent, aware that Aaron was not


    quick to forgive.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Percival was discharged from the hospital after only two days, and he would have left


    sooner if Vivienne had not insisted he stay.


    Thomas needed more time to heal, and even though Vivienne had mended his leg, proper rest was


    critical to avoid futureplications.


    With Thomas indisposed, Leopold took over his duties.


    "I''m driving? I''m your chauffeur now, Mr. Ellington? Are you short on chauffeurs?" Leopold bristled at


    the assignment.


    Percival nced at him coolly. "What''s the problem? You used to drive before, didn''t you?"


    "That was different!" Leopold fumed, "Back then, I didn''t know you were whisking away Vivienne. Now


    that I know, you expect me to..."


    He suddenly stopped, not finishing the thought.


    To watch them kiss each day?


    His patience had limits!


    He was already showing restraint not to confront Percival.


    And now to be their chauffeur?


    Besides, Thomas had mentioned how often those two kissed in the car. Every ride was guaranteed to


    have at least one smooch.


    He was not a masochist, seeking out agony willingly!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Oh," Percival casually remarked, adjusting his cufflink. "I hear there''s an opening on Fariana Isle..."


    Before he could finish, Leopold stiffened and squeezed the words out of clenched teeth. "I''ll drive!"


    And he meant it¡ªhis teeth gnashed audibly, yet he was powerless against Percival.


    Fine!


    Percival was not the priority!


    Vivienne was all that mattered. He would consider it protecting her.


    Percival internally thanked him.


    Leopold grabbed the car keys with a grin, "So, where to, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne rubbed her neck, saying, "The Brooks Mansion."


    "You got it!" Leopold fired up the engine and floored it, pulling up to the Brooks Mansion in no time.


    Percival looked at Leopold with disdain. It was clearly not his turn to y the speed demon.


    As they parked, Leopold finally asked, "Vivienne, what''s got you wanting to head back to the Brooks


    Mansion?"  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Zip it," Vivienne muttered coolly.


    "Vivienne, you''re back! Come and see, it¡¯s our reality show!" K eximed, stillughing.


    Vivienne nced at her, lips pursed, "Where''s your dad?"


    Today was going to be another one of those days.


    Theughter on K and Carl''s faces faded as they saw the look on Vivienne''s face.


    That expression, they had not seen it since the day of Judith''s incident.


    K stood up. "My dad? He''s still at the office. Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    K felt a ripple of anxiety; she certainly did not want the Brooks family to be tabloid fodder


    again.


    It was not about her rising career but the desire to preserve the harmonious unity of the Brooks family


    from fragmenting into scandal.


    Vivienne''s gaze dropped slightly before she spoke softly, "There''s a bit of an issue."


    K''s heart clenched with worry. "Vivienne, please tell me it''s not something to do with Dad..."


    Her words stumbled out of her, knotted with nerves.


    No, it could not be!


    Her father was the epitome of kindness, incapable of harming a soul.


    Though she tried to reassure herself, K''s palms were drenched with sweat from her mounting


    tension.


    "Let''s discuss it when he gets back," Vivienne said as she sat down and pulled out her phone to call


    Timothy, telling him to return home.


    Meanwhile, with Cheryl''s support, Baron made his way out of his room.


    K rushed to help Baron down the stairs, her mind racing with apprehension.


    She had no clue what would unfold next.


    But she was certain that whatever was about to happen would once again turn the Brooks family


    upside down.


    "Vivienne, what''s on your mind?" Baron asked, his aged eyes betraying a hint of guilt.


    Vivienne smiled faintly. "Let''s wait until everyone''s here."


    Baron did not press further, but his grip on his cane tightened, his hand slick with anxious perspiration.


    Soon, Timothy and Ronald returned, and alongside them walked Ashley with her brother Darren and


    Melissa in tow.


    With the Brooks family gathered, silence fell, all eyes on Vivienne and Percival.


    Darren kept ncing at Leopold, seeking clues as to what was happening.


    Leopold simply shrugged; he was clueless about the announcement Vivienne was about to make. After


    all, he was just the chauffeur!


    Baron exhaled deeply. "Vivienne, the family''s all here. Whatever you need to say, go ahead."


    Vivienne scanned the room, finally fixing her gaze on Percival, her clear eyes shimmering with feigned


    confusion. "Mr. Wolf, am I bad at counting? It seems like not everyone''s present, right?"


    Percival could not help but chuckle at her expression, yfully pinching her cheek. "Indeed, not


    everyone."


    Ashley frowned. "Vivienne, what are you up to? We''re all quite busy, and frankly, we don''t have time to


    watch you two flirt."


    Ashley and Vivienne''s rtionship had never been overly warm, but certainly not as strained as it was


    with Arabe.


    Since Vivienne''s return, she had not caused any trouble for Ashley, allowing a peaceful coexistence.


    But ever since Vivienne aired some family secrets about her grandmother, Ashley found her


    increasingly irritating.


    Ashley hated how Vivienne always seemed to look down on them as if she considered herself better


    than them.


    Vivienne turned her gaze to Baron, her stare unwavering.


    Suddenly, she lifted a finger, pointing towards the wardrobe behind Baron, "Why do I feel like there''s


    someone there?"


    Baron straightened up instantly, cold sweat breaking out despite his age.


    He pushed down the fear in his voice, "That''s just a liquor cab. How could someone be in there?"


    Ashley thought Vivienne was being ridiculous. "Can you stop with the theatrics? If there''s something to


    say, why can''t you just say it?"


    Darren quickly pulled his sister back, worried she might provoke Vivienne further.


    "Vivienne, don''t get upset," Darren said with a nervous chuckle, trying to defuse the tension, "Ashley''s


    just suggesting the liquor cab can¡¯t be hiding someone, that¡¯s all."


    Vivienne ignored thements and simply looked at Leopold.


    Leopold understood immediately and approached the cab, dismantling it swiftly.


    Baron attempted to intervene, but Percival spoke up, his tone detached, "Rivenwood suburb apartment


    36, South Ridge Community vi 5, East County Vi 17, Sovereign Community 19-3... Timothy, do any


    of these addresses ring a bell?"


    The direct question took Timothy aback.


    He had no knowledge of these properties.


    He nced at Ronald, who also shook his head in ignorance.


    After a moment, Timothy replied, "The Brooks family mostly resides in the Brooks Mansion. Even if we


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    own other properties, they''re usually nearby. The houses you mentioned are unfamiliar to us."


    Percival smiled. "Of course, you wouldn''t know. But Baron, he knows very well."


    Leopold had dismantled the liquor cab as they spoke, revealing a hidden passage. "Vivienne,


    there''s a secret tunnel here!"


    The Brooks family members were stunned. Behind the cab was a solid wall; how could there be a


    tunnel?


    They crowded around except for Baron, who remained as still as a statue.


    Sitting on a dismantled nk, Leopold said, "Vivienne, what now?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a sly smile as she fixed her gaze on Baron and said to Leopold, "You have


    something quite interesting in your pocket."


    Leopold was puzzled.


    Interesting? What could that be?


    He did not recall having anything of the sort.


    Yet, when he reached into his pocket, he found a brand-new tear gas grenade.


    Typical Vivienne, always prepared.


    Leopold weighed the grenade in his hand and tossed it into the tunnel.


    Baron could not stop him in time.


    In the next second, a figure emerged from the tunnel, eyes streaming with tears.


    The sight of the neer shocked everyone.


    "Scott!" Melissa gasped, "What are you doing in there?"


    To think he would be found at home!


    Timothy was just as shocked, "Scott, how did you end up hiding here? What is this ce?"


    Ronald quickly handed Scott a tissue to wipe away his tears as smoke wafted out of the hidden room,


    also causing him to tear up.


    "What the heck is going on?" Ronald asked Scott.


    Scott dried his eyes, though they remained red, and looked at Vivienne with a grave voice, "You found


    me after all."


    Ronald was taken aback, never having heard such a cold tone from Scott''s mouth before.


    He incredulously stepped back. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Timothy pulled his son, Ronald, close and stood to the side in silence.


    Carl and K looked at Vivienne, clueless about what had transpired.


    Sitting in the head chair, Baron sighed deeply and slowly stood up. "Vivienne, Percival, I am


    responsible for all this, not Scott."


    Vivienne quietly observed Baron, a flicker of sorrow passing through her eyes.


    Although Melissa said this, she knew in her heart that this was not going to end well.


    However, apart from Baron, no one had a clue what had happened.


    Why was their family head hiding in a secret chamber in the house that no one knew about?


    Why was Baron apologizing to Vivienne?


    What on earth was going on?

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Vivienne''s face betrayed no emotion as she smoothly withdrew her hand from Melissa''s grasp, offering


    no reply. Instead, she turned to face Baron, her voice cool and even. "Do you have anything to say?"


    Baron''s gaze narrowed slightly, and he spoke without hesitation. "No exnation. The bomb installed


    in Mr. Ellington''s car and the person who drove into you¡ªthat was all my doing."


    Percival''s car ident was still making headlines, and everyone knew about it.


    But what they did not know was that Baron was behind it!


    "Dad, do you realize what you''re saying?" Melissa eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    How was she supposed to ept this?


    Her mother was a murderer, and now her father, too?


    Timothy saw right through Baron and turned to Scott with eyes brimming with anger. "Bro, are you


    really going to let Dad take the fall for you?"


    His words further shattered the Brooks family''s younger generation''s belief in their world.


    In their eyes, Scott was their kindest elder and uncle. No matter what they did wrong, they could always


    turn to Scott and escape any punishment.


    Ronald was the first to regain some semnce ofposure. "Dad, do you know something we


    don''t?"


    Timothy did not respond, his gaze fixed on Scott, desperate for the truth toe from his lips.


    But all they got was silence.


    Baron stood his ground. "Vivienne, take me in. I need to atone."


    "Dad!" Melissa could no longer contain her emotions and copsed, sobbing on the couch.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a faint smile; she had anticipated this scene.


    With a calm demeanor, she turned to Timothy. "Uncle, you needn''t beg Scott for the truth. After all, he''s


    not the Brooks'' flesh and blood."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Scott was not a Brooks?


    What was going on?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And how did Vivienne know?


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Vivienne, utterly at a loss for words.


    They could not believe it.


    Scott was Baron''s firstborn. Even though he and Judith had no love, he was still deeply invested in his


    children.


    If Scott was not Baron''s son, Baron should have been the first to know.


    Yet, by the look on Baron''s face, it was clear he was clueless.


    Baron was utterly stunned. It took him a moment to process the revtion.


    When he finally regained hisposure, disbelief filled his eyes. "What did you just say? Scott isn''t my


    son?"


    Before Vivienne could respond, Baron continued, "No, that''s impossible. How could he not be my son?


    I..."


    He stopped mid-sentence as something dawned on him, sending a shiver down his spine.


    At that moment, Vivienne handed Baron a paternity test report. "This is his paternity test."


    She then passed him another document, saying, "This is the evidence of how Judith bribed the doctor


    back then. Take a good look at it; your bedfellow has deceived you about more than just the murders."


    Baron''s hands trembled as he took the documents, unable to believe that the child he had raised for so


    many years was not his own.


    If it were not for that child, he would not have married Judith, and Dahlia... Dahlia would still be alive.


    Scott stopped pretending and pushed away Ronald''s supportive hand, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    "No need to read it. Indeed, I''m not your son, Baron Brooks. Thank you for all the ''kindness'' you''ve


    shown me over the years."


    But his gratitude was heavy with resentment.


    Melissa shivered involuntarily, clutching her hands tightly. "Bro, are you still upset about what happened


    back then...?"


    Scott let out a coldugh. "No, I don''t hold a grudge. Without him selling me out, I would never have


    discovered my true heritage!"


    The younger generation was clueless about past events.


    But Timothy and Melissa knew.


    K''s mind was in turmoil. She approached Vivienne and pleaded, "Vivienne, you know everything,


    don''t you? Just tell us straight, can you?"


    K bore no hate or resentment; she just wanted the truth toe swiftly.


    The slow reveal of secrets was too painful.


    One revtion after another left them unsure of how to cope.


    Vivienne looked indifferently at Baron. "Baron, you tell them."


    Baron took a deep breath, his eyes void of spirit.


    "Years ago, the Brooks family business suffered a severe blow. We were on the brink of losing the


    Brooks Mansion. The bank was constantly hounding us for money, and with no options left, I took a


    gamble."


    Timothy and Melissa closed their eyes, remembering the fear they felt as children when the bank came


    to seize their family''s assets.


    It was not a dramatic method, but it was still terrifying.


    "I sought help from a loan shark, and they agreed to bail out the Brooks family. The price was for Scott


    to be a hostage."


    K gasped, covering her mouth.


    This was not just a loan shark; selling a child as a hostage¡ªhow was it different from human


    trafficking?


    Scott remained impassive as if the conversation did not concern him.


    Melissa sniffled, "But the Scott who came back was different."


    Although Scott seemed just as gentle, Timothy and Melissa knew their brother had changed. They


    could not pinpoint exactly how, but they felt it. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Timothy remembered that day when his older brother returned and spent the entire afternoon in the


    study with their father.


    When they emerged, their father announced that Scott would henceforth manage the Brooks family


    affairs.


    None of the younger siblings objected; after all, in their hearts, their big brother was an admirable


    figure, someone they looked up to and adored.


    As Baron recounted the story, his expression inevitably turned sorrowful. "But who could have known


    that bargaining with a tiger would eventually lead to one''s own demise."


    Scott burst intoughter. "Baron, you should be grateful you agreed to my terms from the get-go.


    Otherwise, you''d be nothing but a lingering spirit, incapable of standing here today."


    Even with his back to Scott, Baron could still feel the chilling aura emanating from him.


    This was also why he had suddenly wrested the role of family patriarch from Scott''s grasp.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Although he did not know the specifics of that organization, the fact that Scott was second-inmand


    was a testament to his high status.


    And from the moment Vivienne began to settle scores with the Brooks family, he knew Scott''s deeds


    would one daye to light.


    Vivienne was somewhat of an enigma to him. Their interactions had been few, and it was hard to say


    they shared a close bond, but he could tell that the face she presented to the world was not her true


    self.


    Her arrival at the Brooks family was driven by Karen''s death and possibly by the organization lurking


    behind Scott.


    So, he stripped Scott of his position as head of the family, hoping to distract Vivienne and Percival


    while secretly aiding Scott.


    All these actions were his way of making amends.


    Scott''s smile froze on his face, and perhaps it was the way the light hit him, but his usually calm and


    Scott''s gaze followed Baron''s retreating figure, a glimmer of hatred shing in his eyes.


    "You have no idea what I''ve been through, so you have no right to speak to me of forgiveness!"


    Scott would never forget the poison injected into his veins, the whip marks that had scarred his flesh,


    and the relentless crushing of his spirit.


    These were cold memories that still sent shivers down his spine.


    Vivienne, observing Scott''s expression, could imagine what he had endured.


    Some choose to either perish or be reborn in the Abyss, but others, like Scott, only continue to drag


    more innocents into its depths.


    He inflicted the pain he had suffered on others, finding satisfaction and validation in their torment.


    Baron slowly stood up, using the back of the sofa for support, and approached Scott.


    "If you harbor hatred, I won''t me you. I have failed you regardless of whether you are my flesh and


    blood. If you want to kill me, go ahead."


    "Grandpa!" Ronald stepped in front of Baron, his voice desperate. "Uncle, if you must kill, then kill me,


    but don''t harm Grandpa, please!"


    Scott pushed Ronald aside fiercely and wrapped his arms around Baron in an embrace.


    Through the shoulder he was leaning on, Scott stared deeply at Vivienne. "Vivienne, I ced the new


    bomb in Percival¡¯s car and crafted it, too. I know you¡¯re here today for my life, so here, take it."


    Suddenly, a bomb remote appeared in his hand, his thumb pressing hard on the red button.


    "No!!"


    Melissa''s scream pierced the silence, but the explosion that everyone anticipated never came.


    Scott pressed the button repeatedly, but no st followed.


    Vivienne''sughter broke the silence, sounding remarkably crisp.


    "Surprised?" She looked at Scott, a faint smile ying on her lips.


    Scott stared at her in shock. "How? What did you do?"


    Her smile deepened. "I overestimated your intelligence. Hiding the bomb inside Baron''s cane? Such a


    Scott looked at Vivienne as if she were a monster. "How did you know?"


    He had considered every possible way Vivienne could discover his n and had taken precautions


    against them, yet she had still found out.


    "The bomb wouldn''t have caused a significant explosion. At most, it would''ve been enough to kill the


    two of you," Vivienne said as she walked forward and picked up Baron''s cane.


    She nced at Scott, her voice steady. "You made a mistake using a remote device. If it were like the


    old times, requiring a physical trigger, I would not have been able to reprogram the remote."


    It dawned on Scott that Vivienne had known about the new bomb all along.


    He had lost.


    Swiftly, Scott pushed Baron away and drew a knife, charging at Vivienne.


    Leopold was quicker, intercepting Scott and restraining him.


    "Think you can sneak up on Vivienne?" Leopold held Scott, only to realize Vivienne had not budged.


    Not only that, Percival remained calm and collected.


    Something was off.


    Scott cursed under his breath, realizing he was immobilized.


    Vivienne had drugged him!


    With thest of his strength, he lifted his head to look at Percival. "Why won''t you kill me?"


    Percival shrugged nonchntly. "My Vivienne won''t let me."


    Scott paused, then understanding washed over him, and a tear trickled down as heughed softly.


    "Vivienne, you and your mother are so sure that I couldn''t truly bring myself to kill."


    Could he ever truly harm the daughter of the woman he loved?


    Vivienne only found what Scott saidughable. ¡°You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t kill my mother. However, you


    had the intention to. You think you have the right to act like a devoted lover? Howughable.¡±


    Scott remained silent. He had no rebuttal.


    Indeed, he loved Karen deeply and was willing to spend the remainder of his life with her.


    To him, Karen was a ray of light that shone into his life, bringing hope to all the darkness within him.


    Thus, he could never kill Karen himself in the end.


    Vivienne, the living reminder of Karen, how could he possibly harm her?


    His earlier action was nothing more than a ploy to provoke Percival into killing him to avoid capture by


    the Vanguard Agency.


    But he had not anticipated Vivienne seeing right through him.


    Vivienne looked coldly at Scott. Her hatred towards the man had never waned.


    No matter how much he tried to hold back against her, in the end, it was nothing but a self-delusion.


    Did he really think he had the heart to finish her off?


    Leopold yanked off his belt and used it to bind Scott''s hands.


    With the belt serving as makeshift handcuffs, he was left to carry Scott with one hand and hold up his


    pants with the other. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    However, turning around, he saw several officers from the Vanguard Agency at the door, handcuffs in


    hand, staring at him wordlessly.


    Percival just stood there, speechless.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Who brought this embarrassing man here?


    Scott was finally apprehended.


    After the Vanguard Agency took him away, Vivienne began packing her things to leave the Brooks


    Mansion.


    Her mother''s death was tied to Scott in some way, but not significantly so.


    She believed that once she uncovered the head of the GTO, she would finally get the answers she


    sought.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Vivienne looked around at the grandeur of the Brooks Mansion onest time. The Brooks family, a


    name that once meant everything to her, had be a thing of the past.


    Baron could not hold back but called out as she was about to leave. ¡°Vivienne... what kind of


    punishment will he face?¡±


    She paused, her beautiful eyes brimming with delight as she nced back at the face that time had not


    been kind to. ¡°Thew will take care of his misdeeds. How severe the punishment will be depends on


    the gravity of his crimes.¡±


    With that, Vivienne looked at Baron, a yful smile tugging at her lips. ¡°No wonder the Brooks have


    stood strong for a century. Baron, you sure have mastered the art of ying the fool.¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s slender, pale fingers brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, her smile now bewitching.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Scott¡¯s biological daughter. You knew that all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Baron¡¯s pupils shook, but then he slowly revealed his true cunning nature, mixed with a unique


    sharpness. ¡°You¡¯re frighteningly clever, Vivienne. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not my blood. If you were, I¡¯d


    hand over the reins of the Brooks family to you.¡±


    He believed the Brooks name could stand firm for another century with Vivienne in charge.


    But Vivienne¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but the Brooks family doesn¡¯t interest me.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Baron, sometimes ignorance is bliss. Otherwise, life can be quite


    exhausting, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    She had to admit that Baron always had many roles up his sleeve. He could y the domineering


    patriarch, the affectionate father, or the carefree man hidden from the world.


    Even his recent disy of affection towards Scott was an act.


    When had he ever stopped performing? Perhaps only when he spoke of Dahlia did a moment of


    genuineness shine through.


    Baron watched Vivienne for a long while before he burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. Ignorance can be a


    blessing.¡±


    He had never truly loved his so-called eldest son or his current children. They were all conceived


    through Judith¡¯s schemes¡ªdrugging, intoxication, and more.


    How could he harbor deep affection for them?


    It was more a sense of guilt for not fulfilling his fatherly duties. When he was forced to send Scott away,


    and when Scott returned, he knew that the boy was no longer the child he once knew. But Scott held


    the fate of the entire Brooks family and its foundation in his hands.


    If Baron had refused to hand over the position of head of the family, he might well have found himself


    dead by Scott''s hand.


    So, he had no choice but to pass on the mantle and keep control of the Brooks business empire as


    leverage to protect the family.


    For years, he avoided meddling in Scott¡¯s affairs, choosing to spend his days in a nursing home. But he


    was not oblivious to Scott''s actions, including the plot to use Pa to kill Karen.


    At that time, he could do nothing but buy Karen some time at the engagement party, doing his duty as a


    father to avert some of the disaster headed Pa¡¯s way.


    His performance for Vivienne today was also to ensure that she would not take action against the


    Brooks family in the future.


    If he had not sold Scott to that organization back then, Scott and Karen might have be the perfect


    couple people talked about.


    However, he had not expected Vivienne tock any real blood ties to Scott either. Indeed, he had


    known this for quite some time.


    Someone had delivered a paternity test for Vivienne and Scott, which differed from the one in Scott''s


    possession. His showed no blood rtion.


    Baron did not know who sent it, but being as shrewd as he was, he realized someone was targeting


    Scott and even helping Vivienne from the shadows.


    That was why he stood up for Vivienne when the Brooks family gave her trouble, although she never


    needed his protection.


    His support of Vivienne was not just because of her capabilities but also for Karen, the talented woman


    who came to investigate Scott but was willing to lend a hand when the Brooks family was in trouble.


    Helping Vivienne was also a way to repay a favor. But...


    No one knew that he had been aware for a long time that Scott was not his son.


    How long had he known? He could not remember.


    Vivienne nced over at Timothy and Melissa¡¯s family. ¡°If you ever need my help, just ask.¡±


    She would still look out for the Brooks family for her mother''s sake.


    With that, she linked arms with Percival and walked away.


    Leaving the Brooks Mansion, Vivienne received a text from Astrid.


    [Vivienne, got time? Fancy a shopping spree?]


    A smile curled the corners of her lips, her slender fingers swiftly tapping a response on the screen.


    Watching the light dance in her eyes, Percival yfully rubbed the corner of her mouth. "What¡¯s making


    you smile?"


    She pocketed her phone, her eyes reflecting his handsome features. "Astrid wants to hit the shops."


    He nodded, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you there."


    Outside the mall, Astrid waited, donning a pair of stylish shades and a chic hunter-green trench coat,


    looking every inch the model she was.


    She truly had inherited every bit of Cordelia''s beauty.


    Vivienne nced back at Percival trailing behind and chuckled, "No worries, he''s just my bag carrier


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    today."


    With a nod and a casual salute, Percival affirmed his role.


    Linking arms affectionately, Astrid and Vivienne walked into the mall together.


    Vivienne was not really in the mall for anything, while Astrid was mainly out to pick up some clothes for


    Cordelia and Dorian.


    After meandering through stores for a while, they settled into a cozy booth at a bustling buffet


    restaurant.


    "Being away from home so much, I can''t help but feel like I owe my parents," Astrid mused between


    bites. "Sometimes, the guilt just hits, you know?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Vivienne looked up, her eyes shimmering with unspoken thoughts. "Why didn''t you invite Mom to join


    us today?"


    "Sure, they''re busy," Vivienne replied, scooping up a spoonful of the creamy soup, her voice light.


    Astrid bit her lip, seemingly on the verge of saying more, but hesitated in Percival''s presence.


    Catching the tension, Percival nced at them and then stood up. "I''ll grab some more food."


    Once he was out of earshot, Astrid set her spoon down and leaned in. "Vivienne, I''ve been meaning to


    talk to you about something, but I''m not sure if this is the right time."


    "Just say it," Vivienne responded, putting aside her te and meeting Astrid''s gaze squarely.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Vivienne did not reply immediately. Instead, she simply gazed at Astrid, waiting for her to continue.


    Feeling a bit anxious, Astrid borated, "Don''t get me wrong, Vivienne. I''m not saying that Percival


    isn''t treating you well. I''m just thinking, with the Ellington family being such a prestigious and influential


    family, it''s aplex world out there. If you had enough confidence and strength, you wouldn''t need to


    put up with any difort there."


    Vivienne nodded slightly, "You make a good point."


    Astrid let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d you understand what I''m getting at. I hope I haven''t


    overstepped."


    "Not at all," Vivienne replied, taking a sip of her drink, "I can contribute some innovative fragrance


    forms at thepany, which could quickly build a reputation for us."


    Astrid felt an awkward sense of being seen through and could only force a chuckle, taking a sip of her


    water to cover her nerves. "You''re right. It''s a win-win situation, isn''t it?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, a subtle gleam in her eyes.


    After dinner, it was gettingte. Alfred pulled the car up to the mall to pick up Astrid.


    "Vivienne, let me drive you two back," Alfred called out, rolling down his window.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need, we drove here," Vivienne declined coolly.


    "Alright then. Take care," Alfred waved and drove off with Astrid.


    Watching their car disappear into the distance, Vivienne''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully.


    Percival draped his jacket over Vivienne''s shoulders, his fingertips lightly touching her cheek, "Getting


    impatient?"


    She nodded. "More than I expected. It''s quite dull."


    He wrapped an arm around her waist and ushered her into the car, saying, "Then let''s take our time. As


    long as you''re happy."


    A grin spread across Vivienne''s face. "Sounds good to me!"


    Meanwhile, Alfred pulled over to the side of the road.


    "Did she agree?" He asked.


    Astrid nodded, "Yes, she''ll be joining thepany soon. She''s a natural at this, soing up with a


    few perfume forms will be a breeze. Now, it''s just a matter of how much she''s willing to contribute."


    Alfred smiled contentedly. "She''s a genius. Having someone like her on our side is the best way to


    serve our nation."


    Astrid looked at Alfred, her eyes curving into a smile. "You''re absolutely right."


    Indeed, Vivienne did exactly as Astrid had anticipated, taking an active role at Dorian''spany.


    Dorian was amazed. ¡°Vivienne, are you sure about this? Thepany is just getting off the ground. It¡¯s


    going to be hard work. Why not wait until things are more stable before you join? It would be easier


    then.¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you think I can''t help stabilize thepany?" Vivienne countered.


    Dorian quickly reassured her, "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want you to overwork yourself.


    You''re young. You should be enjoying yourself, not trapped in an office with no time to yourself."


    "I''ll rest when I need to. Don''t worry."


    With Vivienne joining thepany, she also moved back into Dorian''s home.


    Dorian had always kept her room ready, furnished just how she liked it, so she could finally get a good


    night''s sleep.


    Just as Astrid had said, Dorian and Cordelia were indeed busy withpany matters from dawn till


    dusk.


    They were constantly discussing and verifying various reports, barely able to catch their breath.


    Sometimes, Thaddeus would go hungry, waiting for his parents to return.


    Vivienne''s arrival lightened their load considerably, especially regarding fragrance formtion.


    Although Karen''s legacy of perfume forms was enough to sustain thepany, Dorian still wanted


    to develop more varieties to ensure continuous innovation.


    "Vivienne''s new form smells like a fresh rainfall, rich and enduring. I like it," Cordelia announced,


    marking one of the forms with a check.


    "I think this one is also fitting. It has a natural, earthy scent." Dorian selected another.


    Their opinions differed, and while they couldunch both, the startup costs for two new perfumes were


    substantial for a fledglingpany.


    During the deadlock, Astrid stepped in, examining both forms. The numbers of the forms were


    very detailed, and the ingredients used were urate. She carefully read both forms, the gleam in


    her eyes getting deeper.


    Then, she suggested, "Mom, Dad, I think these two are both great. Why not ask Vivienne which one


    she prefers tounch first?"


    ying with Thaddeus and his Lego, Vivienne heard Astrid mention her and said, "Thaddeus, let''s


    draw straws."


    The boy excitedly picked one of the crumpled papers on the table.


    Cordelia cheered as Thaddeus picked her favorite. "I win! We''llunch this one. I''ll immediately discuss


    theunch strategy with the marketing team."


    With the fragrance decided, Dorian also had to discuss production schedules with the factory. "Astrid,


    Vivienne, we''re off to thepany. Stay safe at home, and if you''re hungry, order some takeout. Don''t


    skimp on the good stuff!"


    As he spoke, Dorian left some cash on the table and hurried out.


    Astrid shook her head at their parents'' workaholic tendencies.


    Vivienne just smiled, saying nothing.


    Astrid ruffled Thaddeus''s hair, saying, "Isn''t it time for you to hit the books? Didn''t the kindergarten give


    you homework?"


    The boy stuck out his tongue in mock protest. "Alright, alright, off to study I go."


    After Thaddeus trotted off to his room, the smiles on their faces gradually faded.


    Picking up the form from the table, Astrid turned to Vivienne, "You really are a genius. This perfume


    smells amazing. It''s going to be a hit."


    "Good to hear you like it," Vivienne responded nonchntly.


    Astrid scrutinized the recipe before her¡ªthe precise ingredient ratios were not something an average


    person could concoct.


    Vivienne continued to fiddle with the Lego on the table, seemingly oblivious to Astrid''s actions.


    Vivienne responded nonchntly, ¡°Do you know how to get into one of those national-level research


    institutes?¡±  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Astrid¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked cautiously at Vivienne.


    But she found that Vivienne''s gaze was still fixed on the mountainous pile of Lego, not once straying in


    her direction.


    It was filled with all sorts of documents from thepany, useful and otherwise.


    Vivienne finally looked up. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Astrid replied, slipping into her shoes and stepping out the door.


    As she closed the door behind her, Astrid nced at the perfume recipe in her hand, and a sly smile


    crept across her lips.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Two dayster.


    Dorian''spany had finalized their new perfume line, and Vivienne found herself with some free time


    to visit the hospital.


    Anna had already returned to school, but Natalia and Yasmine were still hospitalized, though they had


    been moved from intensive care to a regr VIP ward.


    Jasper sat beside the crib with two plush toys in hand, smiling at the sight of his granddaughters'' joyful


    faces, an involuntary chuckle escaping his lips.


    Vivienne knocked on the door. "Excuse me, sir."


    Jasper''s face lit up with excitement. "Ah, youngdy, you''ve finally made it. I was beginning to think you


    had forgotten about me."


    "How could I forget such a charming gentleman?" Vivienne teased.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was the first time Jasper had been described as charming, and he basked in the novelty, "My, my,


    your words warm an old man''s heart."


    Vivienne smiled.


    Just then, Yuri and Zelda came in, and Jasper immediately boasted. "Vivienne just called me charming.


    Take that, you bunch of brats who always call me stern. She doesn''t think so."


    He then turned to Vivienne. "I can call you Vivienne, right? It feels more personal."


    "Of course," Vivienne replied with augh.


    Yuri sighed, "Vivienne, my dad''s only ever this happy when he''s chatting with you. When he talks to


    me, he''s far from charming."


    "Cheeky boy, go fetch Vivienne''s gift, will you? That''s all you''re good for," Jasper scolded, ring at


    Yuri.


    This boy was no good!


    "Dad, I''ve brought everything. Don''t look at him. He''s useless," Zelda said, also shooting Yuri a teasing


    re.


    Yuri muttered to himself, feeling like the ck sheep of the family.


    Zelda retrieved a mahogany box from the cab, its craftsmanship clearly that of a master''s touch.


    "Vivienne, this isn''t much, but please ept this small token of my father''s gratitude. Do not reject it."


    Inside was a set of Hope Blue Diamond jewelry in gold, which had sold for 80 million dors at an


    auction the year before, the Heart of Hope! The rarity of the craftsmanship was what truly set it apart.


    Not much?


    Even in Vivienne¡¯s collection, there was only one such set.


    "It''s too valuable, I can''t ept it," She declined. She had helped save Natalia and Yasmine as a


    byproduct of trying to rescue the captured babies; it was all in a day''s work. There was nothing she had


    done that could justify her epting such a valuable gift.


    Jasper ced the box in Vivienne¡¯s hands, saying, "You can''t refuse an old man''s gift; it''s bad luck."


    Zelda added, "Please, Vivienne, take it. We can''t imagine what our girls would have gone through


    without you. Words can''t express our gratitude."


    "Come on, take it. Otherwise, my dad will insist on personally delivering it to your house," Yuri joked,


    holding his twin daughters.


    Jasper tapped him with his cane, but not too hard. "Who said you could hold my granddaughters? Put


    them down."


    "Can''t I hold my daughters? Dad, you''re being too harsh. Vivienne, you have to back me up here," Yuri


    pleaded.


    Seeing their persistence, Vivienne finally epted, then said to Yuri, "Mr. Perez, they say you owe a


    favor to the hand that gives. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Laughter filled the room, and Vivienne felt a sense of peace settling in her heart. Unconsciously, she


    hade to think of this room as her sanctuary, where she could just be.


    When Vivienne left the hospital, it was getting dark. Percival was waiting downstairs and approached


    her as soon as she appeared.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Vivienne wrapped her coat tighter around herself, asking, "Why didn''t you


    wait in the car?"


    "I wanted to see you sooner," Percival said, taking Vivienne''s hand and noticing the bag she was


    carrying. "What''s that?" He asked.


    Vivienne nced at it and smiled. "It''s an apology gift, I suppose."


    They had secretly collected her DNA to conduct a paternity test back in Sea City but had not yielded


    the desired results.


    Nevertheless, the gesture was seen as an offense, hence the gift as a form of apology.


    Vivienne did not take much offense; she understood the Perez family''s desire to find their daughter,


    perhaps noting some resemnce between her and their memories of their daughter.


    But she was not the Perez child.


    Her mother was not a Perez.


    Though her mother was adopted, she never spoke of her biological family. Perhaps they had not been


    kind, so they had given her up.


    At the hospital, Jasper stared at the paternity test report, a deep regret filling his eyes.


    Vivienne felt so familiar, so much like his little Sasha.


    But the test showed no gic link between them at all.


    How could this be?


    Yuri sat down, taking the report from Jasper. "Dad, stop looking at it."


    Yuri had also held out great hope for the test, feeling that Vivienne might be his sister''s child.


    But the results were clear, and they had to face the fact.


    Jasper''s eyes welled up with tears each time he thought of his daughter, his heart aching.


    Yet he was convinced Vivienne must be rted to his Sasha; his intuition was too strong.


    "Isn''t the Ellington family having a birthday celebration soon?" Jasper asked.


    Yuri nodded. "Yes, Dad. Do you want to attend?"


    "Yes, find a way to get the Ellingtons to invite us."


    The Perez family, a powerhouse in Sea City, had never ventured to Rivenwood, and their stay had


    been discreet.


    It was normal for the Ellington family not to invite them to their celebration.


    However, as long as they put in a bit of effort, getting an invitation was not exactly rocket science. Re§Ñd


    at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Meanwhile, the members from the second branch of the Ellington family were discussing something.


    Whenever he thought about the whopping 10 billion dors given to Percival and Vivienne, he felt a


    pang in his heart.


    That was 10 billion dors! How long could he have lived it up with that kind of cash?


    Fiona sat quietly on the side, her gaze fixed indifferently on the tablet in her hands.


    Jeffrey felt like he was punching a pillow, his frustration finding no solid target.


    "You good-for-nothing, say something!" Jeffrey snatched the tablet from Fiona''s grasp and mmed it


    on the table with a thud.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    A sh of fury flickered in Fiona''s eyes, piercing through Jeffrey like an unseen gust of frosty air, so


    cold it was almost freezing.


    Jeffrey jumped, a bit cowed. "I was just asking for your input, you know?"


    Heloise stepped in to smooth things over. "Fiona, your brother didn''t mean anything by it. Don''t be


    mad."


    Fiona picked up her tablet again, saying indifferently, "I want tounch mytest design at Grandpa''s


    birthday bash."


    At this, the others in the household perked up.


    Fiona was the head of the jewelry design department at thepany.


    Richard greatly valued her work, so her family branch received many privileges.


    However, it had been a while since Fiona had released a new design, leading to a bit of a slump in


    sales.


    Now, she nned to unveil a new collection at the birthday bash, which could certainly help cover the


    deficit!


    "That''s my girl," cooed Heloise, "Don''t overwork yourself. I''ll go fix you some supper."


    "Yeah, sweetheart, have something to eat. Don''t tire yourself out. If this works out, I''ll buy you that


    sports car you''ve been eyeing," Henry said.


    Henry and Heloise could not be happier. They were ready to give Fiona the moon and the stars if she


    asked for them, let alone cars and suppers. All that mattered was for their family branch to shine in


    front of Richard.


    Used to her parents'' doting, Fiona retreated to her room with her tablet to continue her work.


    This design had consumed all of her time and passion, yet she felt it stillcked somethingpared to


    master Jessica''s work.


    Jeffrey felt a twinge of jealousy.


    It was just jewelry design. They had all studied art; it was nothing special.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But if Fiona wanted to grab the spotlight, he was not about to be left behind.


    He needed to ensure Vivienne got a taste of her own medicine at the party, or else Fiona would hog all


    the attention.


    Richard''s birthday bash was fast approaching.


    It was a big deal for the Ellington family, and Percival was swept up in the preparations.


    He took charge of everything, even making sure to handpick the menu.


    Richard, for his part, was looking forward to making a grand entrance with his granddaughter-inw. He


    thought it would add prestige to the asion.


    Stealing a moment from the bustle, Percival ryed the news to Vivienne. "Grandpa has a few ideas


    for making an entrance. He''s even thinking of rehearsing with you."


    Vivienne could not help butugh at the thought.


    "I''ll be picking up your folks the day after tomorrow, so just wait for me at home. I''ve also invited the


    Perez family," Percival said as he slipped a piece of cake into Vivienne''s mouth.


    Vivienne was surprised by the mention of the Perez family.


    "Their mining business isn''t that closely linked with ours. Why the invite?" She asked.


    Percival smiled. "Mr. Perez reached out a few days ago, wanting to discuss some business


    opportunities rted to the mines."


    "Jewelry?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    He nodded. "Exactly. They seem genuine, and it would be rude not to entertain the idea."


    Who wouldin about having too much money?


    Besides, it was all going to his wife.


    The more she had, the tighter her hold on him.


    Otherwise, he would suffer a massive loss if she ran away.


    Especially since he had nine meddlesome ¡®brothers-inw¡¯ dreaming of breaking them up.


    Not to mention that Aaron kid.


    "The Perez family could be good partners," Vivienne said thoughtfully, finishing off all the strawberry


    cake.


    Strawberry cake was delicious. But too much sugar was not good. For Mr. Wolf''s health, he should not


    have too much sweetness. So, the unhealthy indulgence would be her burden to bear. After all, being


    ten years younger, she could afford to shave a year or two off her lifespan for his sake.


    She was a thoughtful fianc¨¦e indeed.


    Percival could only smile wryly.


    Thoughtful indeed! Too thoughtful to share!


    He reced the cake with a cup of refreshing water, saying, "The Perez family is a solid partner, but


    their animosity towards me, especially Jasper, runs deep."


    Vivienne blinked, "What animosity?"


    Had her intelligence dropped?


    She had not noticed any hostility from Jasper towards Mr. Wolf.


    Percival justughed. "Maybe they think I''m not good enough for you?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Was that really what they thought?


    Had Mr. Wolf been spending too much time with Leopold, picking up his odd habits?


    Percival changed the subject. "At the birthday bash, things might get a bit turbulent for the Ellingtons.


    Keep a close eye out, along with Dorian and Cordelia."


    "Sure," Vivienne nodded.


    Lately, she had been overthinking things. Now, she just wanted to rx.


    So, the brain work would be left to Mr. Wolf. She had heard the food at the bash was excellent. She


    had lost some weight recently. Time to indulge!


    ...


    On the day of the birthday bash.


    Percival personally drove to pick up Dorian''s family.


    Thepany was thriving, and Dorian''s family had upgraded, donning bespoke formal wear.


    Thaddeus, once groomed, looked even more dashing.


    Astrid, now at Rivenwood, was, of course, joining in.


    Early in the morning, she arrived with Alfred, waiting for Percival to pick them up.


    Vivienne nodded and cast a meaningful nce at her. "Okay!"


    Then she took Dorian''s family and Thaddeus and headed out first.


    After they left, Astrid let go of Alfred''s arm, her eyes gleaming. "Make a good impression at the bash."


    "Don''t worry," Alfred replied with a smile.


    "Hey there," Keh said, giving Mark a nod. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Aware that Keh was mainly there to see Aaron, Mark replied briefly and, after giving Aaron a few


    instructions, went off to mingle and chat with some familiar business associates.


    Keh nced around and then whispered, "Are you all set?"


    Aaron looked at Keh with a hint of disdain. "Set for what?"


    "I know, I know," Aaron said, shaking off Keh''s hand and heading towards the banquet hall.


    Keh followed closely. He needed to stick to Aaron like glue until they encountered Vivienne to


    ensure the n unfolded perfectly.


    Aaron felt annoyed but had no choice but to let Keh tag along.


    Before long, Percival drove up and parked in the hall''s lot.


    "They''re here, they''re here!" Keh eximed, tugging on Aaron''s sleeve energetically.


    Aaron, annoyed, kicked at Keh''s shin. "I can see that."


    "Then get moving!" Keh urged, pushing Aaron forward.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Aaron had barely taken a few steps when he caught sight of Vivienne on Percival''s arm, apanied


    by her family and Richard, heading in the opposite direction.


    Frustration bubbled within him. "Weren''t we supposed to split them up from the get-go? What now?"


    Equally taken aback by his grandfather''s intervention, Keh sighed. "The first step of the n is a


    bust. What else?"


    The two young men exchanged a look of mutual disdain before parting ways.


    From a distance, Vivienne was surprised to see Aaron and Keh together.


    "Are those two ying nice again?" She asked.


    Percival found Aaron''s presence irritating, but he could not show it too openly, given that Aaron was a


    friend of Vivienne''s. Thus, he said calmly, "Who knows? Let them be."


    Vivienne did not press any further.


    Richard followed the rehearsed n to the letter, entering with Vivienne at his side, ensuring she was


    the center of attention.


    Vivienne, albeit reluctantly,plied. After all, the birthday boy calls the shots.


    While they waited, Fiona approached them.


    "Grandpa, Vivienne," she said, holding a box that contained hertest jewelry design. "Grandpa, after


    your speech, I hope Vivienne can wear this set to showcase it. What do you think?"


    Richard''s displeasure was evident, though he remained silent.


    He intended for Vivienne to be seen purely as part of his entourage, to underscore his status, not as a


    billboard for thepany.


    Fiona hastily added, "I just think the jewels would look stunning on Vivienne. That''s all."


    Since Fiona''s motivations were for thepany''s good, Richard could not bring himself to reprimand


    her. "Vivienne will simply apany me for the entrance. You can wear the set yourself¡ªit''ll be more


    convenient. I''ll give you a moment to speakter."


    Upon his refusal, Fiona had no choice but to let it go.


    She had hoped to leverage Vivienne''s identity as Master Charles,bining it with her jewelry concept


    to create a buzz for her product.


    Vivienne nced at the finished jewelry piece in Fiona''s hands. It was eye-catching at first, but she


    knew itcked staying power and could quickly be an ornamental burden.


    "Let''s go, Vivienne," Richard said, leading her into the ballroom to deliver his speech.


    Jeffrey emerged from the shadows, his mocking gaze on Fiona. "How did that go? Got shot down,


    huh? Looks like it''s up to me now."


    Fiona''s gaze turned icy as she warned, "Don¡¯t you dare mess up my jewelry debut, or you''ll regret it!"


    The birthday g was supposed to be an excellent opportunity that could have been used to take


    Percival down.


    However, after the art exhibition, Fiona sensed Percival was onto something. She was confident that


    any move she made during the g would end in utter defeat.


    So, this time, her focus was not on taking Percival down. Instead, she aimed to cement her position in


    her grandfather''s heart and lower Percival''s guard.


    Jeffrey snorted. "With your tacky jewelry, you think you can win Grandpa¡¯s favor for our family branch?


    You spend your days fiddling with those trinkets; it''s messed with your brain. If you keep at this pace,


    Percival will take over the Ellington family sooner orter. Then, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still have the mood to


    fiddle with those things?"


    When Percival was deemed a ''lost cause,'' Jeffrey had not taken him seriously. What could a good-for-


    nothing do, after all?


    So, he had focused on battling Paul, which had left both of them weakened.


    Although Paul was now released, he had lost his standing in their grandfather''s eyes.


    And Jeffrey,promised by the art exhibition debacle, had to bite his tongue.


    But recent events within the Ellington family had given him rity.


    Percival, a lost cause? It had all been an act.


    It was all to pit him against Paul, to reap the benefits of their feud.


    Jeffrey was not about to let that happen. If he did not act soon, the Ellington family would be Percival¡¯s


    for the taking.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This g was an opportunity he could not miss. He had to drag Percival down. At the very least, he


    had to ensure Percival and Vivienne did not have it easy.


    Fiona shot him a chilling nce, her eyes momentarily ring with malice before she turned away.


    "This is yourst warning. If you ruin my ns, you¡¯ll get it from me."


    She then walked away, leaving Jeffrey to spit after her in disdain. "Pretentious much? The Ellington


    family won¡¯t ever be yours."


    But Fiona was out of earshot.


    As guests filled the room, the master of ceremonies delivered the opening remarks, inviting Richard to


    speak.


    Richard took the stage with only Vivienne by his side, signaling the importance he ced on her, while


    even Percival waited below.


    After the speech, Vivienne''s standing in Rivenwood''s high society skyrocketed.


    At least now, the influential families knew she was Percival''s fianc¨¦e, Richard''s cherished future


    granddaughter-inw.


    Anyone thinking of crossing Vivienne would now have to weigh their stature against the might of the


    Ellington family.


    Dorian''s family watched from their seats, their hearts filled with contentment.


    As long as the Ellington family treated Vivienne well, they could rest easy.


    After his speech, Richard casually mentioned Fiona''s designs, giving her the cue to take the stage.


    As she presented her jewelry, thedies in the audience gasped in admiration.


    "Wow, what stunning jewelry! Is this the set the Ellington family previewed earlier?"


    "I knew Fiona Ellington wouldn''t let us down. I''d like to reserve a set!"


    "I''ve been in need of some new jewelry myself; count me in for one too."


    The cheers in the room were deafening, and Richard was clearly pleased. Putting Fiona in charge of


    the jewelry department had been a wise decision.


    Suddenly, Jeffrey''s voice cut through the buzz, "Cordelia, do you fancy this set of jewels?" Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    The crowd turned to look, and Cordelia was taken aback. Why was she being singled out?


    But with all eyes on her, she had no choice but to respond, albeit reluctantly, "Of course."


    "Then why don''t you give us your critique?" Jeffrey said with a sneer, aiming to embarrass Vivienne


    through her rtive.


    Everyone knew Cordelia was rted to Vivienne; putting her on the spot directly hit Vivienne''s prestige.


    Cordelia pressed her lips, nced at the jewelry set, and said earnestly, "They''re quite lovely, very


    dazzling in design."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    On the surface, Jeffrey was criticizing Dorian¡¯s family forcking proper lineage. However, he was


    clearly mocking Vivienne for not having a reputable background¡ªa nobody taken in from the wild.


    Cordelia''s eyes brimmed with tears, and Dorian was fuming, but this was the Ellington Mansion''s grand


    hall, and he could not very well throw a fit and ruin the birthday celebration.


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed. Messing with her family was akin to poking a sleeping bear.


    But this was Richard''s milestone birthday, and despite her irritation with Jeffrey, she gave Richard the


    respect he deserved by not causing a scene.


    She stepped forward, slipping her arm through Cordelia''s, saying, "Mom, Dad, as long as you''ll have


    me, I''ll always be your daughter. As for the barking of some dogs, we needn''t bother with them."


    Her voice was just loud enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    Jeffrey bellowed, "Vivienne, who are you calling a dog?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "The one responding," Vivienne replied coolly.


    "You think I don¡¯t dare to p you for that?" Jeffrey, unustomed to such disrespect, advanced


    towards Vivienne.


    Before he couldy a hand on her, Richard''s cane came crashing down.


    "You little bastard, what nonsense are you spewing? You think you can hit Vivienne? I''ll whip you


    myself! Useless trash!" Richard brandished his cane, chasing after Jeffrey.


    Fiona cursed under her breath. She thought he might have some sense, but this was his grand idea¡ª


    to infuriate Vivienne intoshing out. Yet he was the one to lose his cool first.


    Both Percival and Richard treated Vivienne like a treasure¡ªhow could they let her be humiliated?


    Even if it meant causing a scene at the birthday event, they would not stand by and let Vivienne be


    scorned!


    This useless fool, always botching things up!


    Nevertheless, she stepped forward, taking hold of Richard. "Grandpa, please calm down. Jeffrey didn''t


    mean any harm. He just doesn''t know how to speak. Jeffrey, aren''t you going to apologize to Cordelia


    and Vivienne?"


    Richard stood on the stage, fuming, and even shouted at Jeffrey, "Let me tell you, Vivienne is my


    beloved granddaughter-inw. Her family is my family. Now go apologize to my inws, or I swear I''ll


    break your legs today!"


    Jeffrey was reluctant, unable to believe that Richard would actually humiliate him in front of so many


    people.


    He could not ept this!


    "Vivienne, even if you im thismoner as your mother, your ignorance is still apparent. Pretending


    to be high society? You think a fancy dress makes you one of us?" Jeffrey scoffed at Vivienne, "Not to


    mention jewelry. You have no clue about it!"


    Fiona frowned, scolding Jeffrey inwardly, "Idiot, will you never stop?"


    "Jeffrey, Vivienne just has a different expertise. You can''t talk like that," Fiona tugged at Jeffrey,


    apologizing to Vivienne, "I''m sorry, Vivienne. Maybe you should take your family and leave for now."


    Percival''s stern face showed a flicker of coldness as he looked at Fiona and suddenly smiled, "Fiona,


    did you just suggest that the guests I invited, my inws, should leave? Are you joking?"


    His smile did not show the slightest joy.


    Fiona''s expression changed, realizing Percival was truly angered.


    "That''s not what I meant. I just thought continuing like this wouldn''t look good, so I suggested... I''m


    sorry, it''s my..."


    Before she could finish, Percival interrupted with a cold voice, "The ones who should leave are you, not


    my inws. Right, Sis?"


    Percival''s anger was palpable, an invisible frost surrounding him, particrly when he addressed her


    as ''Sis,'' sending a shiver down Fiona''s spine.


    As she was about to exin further, Jeffrey spoke up, "Vivienne''s just a country bumpkin! What''s


    wrong with what I said? She can''t even afford proper jewelry, let alone understand it!"


    Fiona''s hand flew and struck Jeffrey across the face, "Shut up!"


    Fool!


    Such a low-level tactic! How could his pig brain evene up with it?


    She tried her best to salvage the situation, and he was fanning the mes!


    He was aplete idiot!


    Jeffrey looked at Fiona in disbelief. "You hit me?"


    But before he could react further, Percival grabbed Jeffrey by the cor and tossed him out of the hall.


    A sound of bones breaking echoed.


    Percival''s deep, cold gaze turned to Jeffrey outside the hall, his eyes as sharp as knives.


    If it were not for Grandpa''s birthday today, he would make Jeffrey learn the consequences of insulting


    Vivienne.


    "Anyone who disrespects Vivienne or my inws in the future, don''t me me for not being polite!"


    Percival swept a cold nce across the crowd, hismanding presence silencing them.


    Henry was about to explode in anger but saw Fiona shake her head at him, signaling him to back


    down.


    They could not afford to sacrifice the whole family branch for Jeffrey.


    Fiona moved to smooth things over, "Percival, Vivienne, I apologize on behalf of my brother. We¡¯re


    sorry."


    Vivienne remained silent, simplyforting Cordelia.


    With Mr. Wolf taking charge, that was enough. And indeed, having someone in her corner felt pretty


    good.


    In the crowd, Jasper nodded silently. "He''s got her back. That''s a real man."


    Yuri chuckled. "Indeed. So, do we join the fray now?"


    "Let''s wait. That little miss from the Ellington family, she''s not as simple as she seems," Jasper said


    with a hint of meaning, ncing at Fiona.


    The words had barely left Fiona''s lips when she made a goodwill gesture. "Cordelia, to express my


    sincerest apologies, I would like to gift you this jewelry set for your collection."


    Fiona clenched her fists in frustration, thinking that no one seemed to have an ounce of sense! Content


    of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Vivienne had been holding her tongue, not wanting to cause a scene during the birthday celebration.


    But with the continuous provocations, she was no longer about to remain polite.


    She looked coldly at the so-called Signature Collection jewelry set. "A wed set like that is worthy of


    my mother''s collection?"


    Vivienne''s bluntment took Fiona aback, her pride stung.


    This jewelry set was the result of her dedication and passion. It was her favorite design to date and had


    garnered gasps of admiration from all thedies upon its debut.


    Yet, in Vivienne''s mouth, it was reduced to a wed product. How could Fiona stand for that?


    Vivienne''s eyebrows arched slightly, her eyes simmering with anger. "Since when do I need you to


    teach me how to speak?"

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    The moment Vivienne''s words cut through the air, a wave of whispers began to ripple through the


    crowd.


    "Oh, Vivienne''s really pushing it with Mr. Ellington''s favoritism."


    "What can you do? She''s pretty, and that goes a long way."


    "What goes aroundes around. She''ll get hers eventually."


    The murmurs of discontent piled up as Fiona''s gaze darkened.


    Vivienne just chuckled and said calmly, "Fine! For Richard''s sake, why don''t you just apologize?"


    "Why should my daughter apologize? You were the one who smeared her design first. You¡¯re just a


    country bumpkin. Do you think marrying into the Ellingtons will change that?"


    Heloise could not hold back any longer. Her son had just been rushed to the hospital, his condition


    unknown, and now her daughter was being humiliated, too? They were shown zero respect!


    Fiona remained silent. Even if Richard and Percival were on Vivienne''s side, they could not silence the


    court of public opinion.


    The tide of sentiment was turning in her favor.


    Vivienne nced disdainfully at Heloise. "What? Your daughter''s design can''t stand criticism? Heloise,


    who do you think you are to say my mother should wear wed jewels?"


    Heloise was about to retort when Vivienne cut her off coldly. "Or do you think I can''t provide my mother


    with better jewelry than this?"


    "You don''t understand anything! Master Jessica personally endorsed my daughter!" Heloise blurted out


    in her defense, invoking the renowned name.


    Fiona''s expression darkened, but she said nothing in return.


    The words were out. What good would contradicting them do now?


    Unexpectedly, Richard said, "I haven''t heard about Fiona being endorsed by Master Jessica. Has


    anyone here actually seen Master Jessica?"


    Fiona''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Her grandfather had publicly called her out, leaving her humiliated.


    She had to face the music, exining, "Grandpa, it wasn''t a big deal, so I never mentioned it to you. I


    met with Master Jessica recently, and this jewelry set was designed under her guidance."


    The crowd gasped.


    Anyone who knew anything about jewelry recognized that Master Jessica was the pinnacle of the craft.


    Years ago, she had designed a set called ¡®Dazzling Stars'' that took the world by storm.


    After it had been auctioned off for 100 billion dors to a mysterious buyer, it had never been seen


    again.


    From then on, Master Jessica became a legend.


    Nobody expected Fiona to meet Master Jessica and receive her advice.


    Fiona''s jewelry set was suddenly elevated to divine status!


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed. Fiona was good at seizing opportunities.


    With a single reference to Master Jessica, she had set the standard for her jewelry line.


    Vivienne smiled faintly and slowly approached the showcase disying the original prototype jewelry.


    All eyes were on her, curious about her intentions.


    To their surprise, she took a silver needle and disassembled the jewelry set!


    "Vivienne, what are you doing?" Fiona yelled, stepping forward to stop her.


    Percival held out his hand to keep Fiona back, "What''s the rush? It''s just a set of jewelry. If it gets


    damaged, I''llpensate you."


    Fiona clenched her teeth.


    Knowing she was no match for Percival, she stood her ground.


    In less than half a minute, Vivienne stopped and turned around. The set of jewelry looked normal


    again.


    But on closer inspection, it was slightly different from before.


    "Why did she take it apart and put it back together... Wait, she removed two diamonds and rearranged


    them. It looks more refined now!"


    "I can''t quite put my finger on it, but I like it better now."


    "The original design was a bit cluttered and dull, but after this tweak, it''s just perfect!"


    Fiona was stunned. This was exactly what she had envisioned!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    How could this be?


    Then, a deep voice from the crowd said, "It has Master Jessica''s touch."


    The crowd eximed again, "Yes, thest time I was this impressed was with ''Dazzling Stars.''"


    "This set doesn''t have the same wow factor as ''Dazzling Stars,'' mainly because the original design


    wasn''t as impressive. If it were redesigned, it would be so much better."


    Vivienne red at Fiona, "This is what a piece touched by Master Jessica looks like. It''s a shame it''s


    another blemish on my life."


    Fiona looked at Vivienne in disbelief.


    Was she hearing things?


    Did Vivienne just imply that she was Master Jessica?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible.


    Vivienne could not possibly be Master Jessica. That was ridiculous!


    The others also picked up on the hint from Vivienne''s words.


    "Are you really Master Jessica?"


    "No way. How could Master Jessica be a young woman? Besides, isn¡¯t Vivienne known as Master


    Charles?"


    Vivienne''s identity was so multifaceted it seemed unbelievable.


    How could one person be so omnipotent?


    She was not a robot!


    Jasper tapped his cane, drawing attention to the sudden silence.


    He walked slowly to Vivienne and asked, "''Dazzling Stars'' ne has two initials on the back. What


    are they?"


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled as she stepped forward and smiled, "Sir, it''s the central diamond of the


    ne that bears my mother''s name."


    That jewelry was designed with her mother''s eyes in mind.


    So, she had engraved Karen¡¯s initials on the back of the ne.


    Only those who had seen ¡®Dazzling Stars'' would know this detail.


    "What about the font?" Jasper inquired further.


    "It''s in French script, with a solid little star at the end of the ''K,''" Vivienne replied calmly.


    Jasper nodded as Yuri presented the ¡®Dazzling Stars'' collection. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Vivienne is Master Jessica, and this ''Dazzling Stars'' collection is proof of that."


    Once the jewelry box was opened, the long-hidden ''Dazzling Stars'' jewels were revealed to everyone


    present.


    Jasper chuckled. "I had thought about gifting it to you, but now, I''ve had a change of heart."


    Vivienne nodded as if it was the most natural thing. "Of course, I don''t need a return of property. The


    money''s been taken."


    Jasperughed heartily. He was really growing fond of Vivienne.


    But what did Yuri¡¯s words imply?


    Could it be...


    Percival nced at Fiona and then said to Yuri, "Mr. Perez, the Ellington Group also does not need


    such a designer."


    "Then, the partnership continues," Yuri said with a satisfied nod.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Fiona''s gaze flitted towards Richard, her eyes betraying panic for the first time.


    Richard looked at Fiona with disappointment. "Fiona, you should stay out of thepany''s affairs."


    "Grandpa..."


    Fiona could not believe it. In less than half an hour, the career she took pride in, which secured her a


    ce in the prestigious Ellington family, had just vanished.


    However, Richard could not be bothered with her and turned to encourage the rest of the guests to


    continue the festivities.


    "Jasper, let me introduce you to my family," Vivienne said, guiding Jasper through the introductions to


    Dorian''s family and Richard, among others.


    After a brief moment of silence, the party resumed its lively atmosphere.


    Fiona was left standing alone, ignored by everyone.


    A server removed the set of original prototype jewelry she was so proud of under Percival''s orders.


    Watching Vivienne chat happily with Richard and Jasper, Fiona clenched her fist tightly.


    ¡°Vivienne, Percival, I swear I''ll get my revenge! I¡¯ll kill both of you!¡± She yelled inwardly.


    Suddenly, someone bumped her shoulder, and she found a note and a remote control device in her


    hand.


    Fiona was stunned but opened the note to read, [Close the door, catch the dog.]


    She scanned the room but could not find the person who had given the note to her.


    Though she did not want to cause a scene at the party, she knew this was her chance.


    Blinded by rage, she did not stop to consider why Vivienne and Percival''s attitudes towards her had


    changed so suddenly.


    They used to get along so well.


    Percival had always respected her as his cousin. But today, his gaze was indifferent, as if she were a


    stranger.


    Elsewhere, Keh was fuming, munching on pastries, and glowering at the sight of Vivienne and


    Percival holding hands.


    "Aaron, can you do anything about this or not?"


    Aaron rolled his eyes. "Do you think I have any reason to take Vivienne away from here?"


    Keh gritted his teeth. "Follow me! I refuse to believe we can''t split them up."


    With that, Keh handed Aaron a ss of wine.


    Reluctantly, Aaron followed.


    "Grandpa, I want you to meet my good buddy, Aaron. He¡¯s here to wish you a happy birthday," Keh


    said, slinging an arm around Aaron''s shoulders to emphasize their close friendship.


    Aaron was annoyed but could not push Keh away.


    He braced himself, saying, "Sir Richard, may you live long and prosper."


    Richard smiled warmly. "You''re the FPP from that championship game, aren''t you? Quite the looker.


    You should teach my little grandson here sometime."


    Keh blushed. "Grandpa, it''s FMVP, and I don''t need his coaching. I''m way better than him!"


    Aaron pinched Keh hard, warning him with a re not to forget their real purpose.


    Keh cleared his throat and said to Percival, "Bro, I need to talk to you for a sec."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron chuckled awkwardly, realizing how forced it sounded, but they had no choice.


    "Vivienne, I need to discuss something with you as well."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, assuming it was team business, and stood to leave with the


    two men.


    However, to Percival¡¯s surprise, Keh led him to a back lounge room filled with beauties!


    "Mr. Ellington, nice to meet you."


    Keh grinned like a sly pimp. "Bro, they''re all my fans, they..."


    With a kick, Percival nearly broke Keh''s leg.


    "You''re too young to be up to no good. You think I''m giving you this much freedom?" Percival did not


    wait for a response and dragged Keh out of the lounge room by the ear.


    Amid the screams, the beauties were left wondering what to do.


    Meanwhile, Aaron, figuring enough time had passed and Percival would be seated by now, knew he


    could not dawdle.


    Keh had mentioned Percival was not interested in other women, and if they took too long, he''d


    leave.


    "Vivienne, over here, Keh''s got something for me." Without further ado, Aaron led Vivienne


    towards the lounge.


    Upon opening the door, the women were drinking and eating, with no sign of Percival.


    Aaron cursed silently, wondering where Keh had gone.


    He turned to see Vivienne smirking. "So this is your hobby? Just turned legal, and you''re already


    ying this game? And ten at once, no less. Quite the stamina!"


    Just as Aaron tried to exin, Keh, beaten and barely able to speak, was dragged back by


    Percival.


    "Vivienne," Percival called out, his presence as chilling as an iceberg, "Did these two arrange this?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Looks like they need a lesson."


    They were too young to be misbehaving. It would be her reputation on the line if word got out.


    That simply would not do.


    Pride was at stake.


    "No, Vivienne, it was Keh..."


    Before Aaron could finish, Vivienne interjected, "A hundred frog jumps. If you can''t finish, don''t call me


    coach!"


    Percival tossed Keh out as well. "Ringleader¡ªtwo hundred."


    Vivienne leaned into him. "Sure, let''s go."


    As they walked away, Aaron could not help feeling resentful.


    Keh began his frog jumps, nudging Aaron, "Hurry up, didn''t Vivienne say you can¡¯t call her coach if


    you don''t finish?"


    Keh started jumping, but halfway through, he suddenly copsed.


    Aaron thought Keh had twisted his ankle and stopped to check on him. "What''s wrong?"


    Aaron deted. "If I don''t finish the routine, I can''t call her ''Coach'' anymore."


    Keh felt like his blood pressure was through the roof. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Aaron looked at Keh like he was an alien. "Didn''t your brother tell you? He even made a bet with


    her."


    "Holy smokes!" Keh bellowed, his entire worldview shattering.


    Vivienne was his idol!


    As the birthday bash wound down, Vivienne and Percival saw off all the guests and personally escorted


    Jasper and his son to the exit.


    Jasper and Richard had hit it off, chatting away and even making ns to go hiking the next day.


    After exchanging pleasantries for quite some time, they finally left.


    Percival was also due to drive Dorian''s family home, so they all headed to the parking lot together.


    But just as they were about to enter their cars, Astrid''s vehicle suddenly burst into mes.


    Then came the sound of countless bullets raining down!


    Vivienne and Percival reacted instantly, shoving Dorian''s family into the car.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Percival''s car was bulletproof, a rolling fortress that ensured their safety amid the chaos.


    Hunkered down beside the vehicle, Vivienne and Percival awaited the right moment to make a break


    for it.


    But Astrid and Alfred were left without adequate cover, squatting behind another car that was riddled


    with bullet holes and leaking oil, a ticking time bomb waiting to ignite.


    Inside the car, Cordelia was in hysterics, but Vivienne had locked the doors for safety, trapping her


    within.


    "Astrid! Vivienne!" Dorian shouted, rolling down the window halfway, "What in the world is happening?


    Why are there gunshots?"


    Vivienne pushed Dorian''s head back inside, yelling, "Get down!"


    Observing their surroundings, Percival realized they were sitting ducks - they hade for a birthday


    celebration, not a gunfight, and were unarmed against the hidden assants. Their only chance was to


    pile into his car and get out of there.


    However, Astrid and Alfred were at a distance, and rescuing them was no simple task, not to mention


    the car was already packed to the brim.


    As the gunfire continued, Vivienne took charge, instructing Dorian through the window, "Dad, get


    Thaddeus down by the passenger side footwell. You hold Mom and squeeze in. Hurry!"


    Dorian nodded rapidly, thankful Thaddeus was small enough to wiggle into the tight space. Once


    settled, Vivienne swung open the door and slid into the driver''s seat, with Percival following and


    shielding Thaddeus.


    Vivienne honked twice, signaling to Astrid, who pointed out a route to save them with a circr hand


    motion.


    With a twist of the ignition, Vivienne floored the elerator, using the bulk of the car to block iing


    bullets as Astrid and Alfred dodged the remaining gunfire.


    Reaching a rendezvous point, Dorian, flustered by the chaos, forgot to open the door. Astrid leaped


    through the window, opened the door, and yanked Alfred inside before mming it shut.


    Vivienne nced in the rear-view mirror to see several assants emerge from the shadows, grenades


    in hand, hurling them at the car.


    "Hold on tight!" She yelled, spinning the car around with a deft wheel flick.


    The throttle hit the floor, charging towards the attackers. The grenades exploded behind them as


    Vivienne''s vehicle careened toward the scattering foes, not sparing a single one. The car struck with


    such force, sending them tumbling through the air before crashing to the ground.


    "Ah!" Thaddeus gripped Percival tightly, witnessing a man sprawled across the hood.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivienne, drift left," Percival instructed, sheltering Thaddeus''s head as he spotted a straggler on the


    left.


    The alley was too narrow for the car to pursue, so Vivienne blocked the entrance with the car.


    Percival opened the car door, carrying Thaddeus and covering his eyes.


    Seeing Percival approach, thest man standing fired his pistol. However, Percival evaded swiftly,


    arrived before him in the blink of an eye, and knocked him out cold with a single punch.


    Then, the chaos finally ended.


    In the aftermath, Vivienne jumped out, dragging the groggy assant off the hood and swiftly applying


    pressure points to subdue him and the others. They would not die, but they would not be going


    anywhere either.


    Dorian and Cordelia clung to each other, shaking uncontrobly. They had never experienced anything


    like this, and they were terrified.


    Astrid, however, was very calm and collected. She even helped Alfred attend to his arm wound.


    Vivienne knocked on the window and said, "Come on, help us out."


    Alfred and Astrid exchanged nces before joining Vivienne and Percival, tying up the attackers.


    Percival''s call to Leopold had him rushing to the scene, arriving with his usual ir, "Holy smokes, that


    was like a scene straight out of an action movie! You alright, Vivienne?"


    With an eye roll, Vivienne responded, "I''m fine. Take these guys away and leave the car."


    "Roger that," Leopold replied, then paused and said, "Wait, if I leave the car, how am I supposed to get


    back?"


    "Walk," Percival retorted with a smirk. This Leopold was really dull. He had already told him many


    people were here, yet he came alone!


    Leopold grunted and called for backup. While waiting, he could not help but notice Astrid''s and Alfred''s


    Once Leopold''s men arrived, they took care of the scene, allowing Percival to offer his parents some


    water. "Mom, Dad, drink this. I''ll take you home."


    Dorian took the bottle with trembling hands, offering it to Cordelia, who waved and rejected it because


    she was too dizzy to drink.


    Vivienne handed them each a calming pill, noting the need forter counseling. Otherwise, what had


    happened today would certainly traumatize them for life.


    "Mom, Dad, get in the car with Thaddeus. Mr. Wolf will take you home," Vivienne softly said, ready to


    wrap up the night''s harrowing events.


    "No worries, I''ll be right behind you with them," Vivienne reassured him, pointing towards Astrid and


    Alfred at her side.


    Dorian''s eyes darted between the two, his expression aplex tapestry of emotions.


    Even to the untrained eye, it was evident that Astrid and Alfred''s recent disy of skill was far from


    ordinary.


    After all, not just anyone could leap through a barrage of bullets into a moving car.


    Percival nced at Vivienne, who gave him a reassuring nod, signaling him to go ahead.


    Without further questioning, he escorted Dorian and his family back home.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Once they were gone, Vivienne climbed into the car left behind by Leopold and honked twice.


    Astrid and Alfred made their way over and settled into the car.


    Vivienne did not ask any questions; she just drove in silence.


    Vivienne pulled the car over at an intersection, leaning back in her seat, her clear eyes fixed on the


    rear-view mirror.


    "So, the people today came for you two?" She asked calmly.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Astrid nodded affirmatively. "Yes, I''ve checked their IDs. They''re agents from M State, probably here


    because they wanted to steal top-secret bio-weapon intel. As for Alfred and me, we''re the heads of the


    Vivienne pressed her lips, ncing back at Astrid, who looked slightly guilty. Then, Vivienne asked,


    "Why would you tell me something so critical?"


    Astrid nced at Alfred, who sighed, saying, "Tell her. She has to know sooner orter."


    "Vivienne," Astrid continued, "We''ve been keeping an eye on you, recognizing your brilliance in


    medicine."


    "We''ve been cooped up at home because the agency tasked us with a mission. They want you to join


    ourb and contribute to the nation''stest bio-weapons project."


    Vivienne''s interest piqued. "Bio-weapons?"


    "Yes. Even in these peaceful times, M State is lurking, concocting various viruses to disrupt world


    peace. We need to be prepared, and this bio-weapons program has been ongoing for years, just


    without significant progress."


    "Why do you think I''d make a difference?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow, her gazeden with meaning.


    Astrid pulled a document from her bag - Vivienne''s perfume form she had given to Dorian!


    "I took your perfume form to theb for analysis. The head researcher said the data aligns closely


    with our bio-weapon experiments. Your form led to a breakthrough, so I sincerely invite you to join


    us and lend your expertise to our national defense."


    Vivienne flicked her earlobe dismissively. "Not interested."


    Astrid was taken aback by Vivienne''s blunt refusal that did not have even a hint of diplomacy.


    "I know today''s events have you worried about your safety, but rest assured, if you join us, we''ll ensure


    you¡¯re fully protected."


    Vivienne snorted. "If it weren''t for us today, would you two even be alive to have this conversation?"


    Astrid nearly bit her tongue, looking awkwardly at Vivienne. "Sorry, my oversight today."


    Alfred said, "We''ve managed to shake off some tails recently. We didn''t suspect any agents in action,


    our apologies."


    "Speaking of which, I find it strange. With all themotion, not one of the Ellingtons'' bodyguards


    showed up until Mr. Ellington called them over. Aren''t we close to the banquet hall? Wasn''t the


    explosion loud enough for them to hear?" Astrid frowned, her features half-shadowed in the dim light as


    she pondered.


    Alfred also furrowed his brow. "Vivienne, I suggest you avoid the Ellingtons for now. I''m concerned..."


    "Spare your concerns for exining this to our parents," Vivienne said, turning away from the


    ''righteous'' duo.


    Mentioning their parents brought a flicker of guilt across Astrid''s face. "Vivienne, Alfred and I aren''t


    really a couple. It''s just a cover for our mission, so we''re not married. But could you keep this a secret?


    I don''t want to worry Mom."


    "Fine." Vivienne nodded.


    Reaching Dorian¡¯s home, Vivienne and Astrid stepped out of the car.


    "Vivienne," Percival said as he emerged from the shadows.


    Astrid understood they needed to talk and, after a brief greeting, helped Alfred into the house.


    Back in the car, Percival removed a bug from the back seat.


    With a snap, Vivienne crushed it.


    Meanwhile, back in the house, Astrid, in agony, removed her hidden earpiece and tossed it on the


    table, "We need to push harder, or she won''t agree."


    Alfred nodded. "Indeed."


    In the car, Vivienne tossed the remains of the bug out the window. "Mr. Wolf, this time, I gave them one


    round for free like you suggested, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Percival caressed Vivienne''s cheek, his fingers savoring the silky touch like cream on sugar, "Next


    time, we y by your rules."


    At this moment, Leopold called, and Percival activated the Bluetooth. "Speak."


    An exasperated voice came through, "These tough nuts need a taste of their own medicine. I say we


    go off the books!"


    Percival replied coolly, "Treat the prisoners with care."


    Then, the sound of Leopold punching someone came from the other side of the line.


    "Damn, did you just try to bite your tongue off? You think I approved that? Cap, this isn''t going off the


    books."


    "Good job, keep the interrogation tight."


    "Will do."


    After Leopold hung up, a chill danced in Percival''s eyes. "These men might not know the truth. We still


    need to find him."


    Vivienne nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered."


    At the Ellington Mansion, Percival opened the door to find Fiona in tears beside Richard.


    When Fiona saw Percival, she turned away, dabbing at her fallen tears. She had only processed the


    situation after confirming Percival and Vivienne¡¯s safety.


    On the surface, everything had seemed fine. They were still the model cousins of the household.


    But Percival''s attitude toward her today was unexpectedly cold.


    "Percival,e here," Richard called.


    Percival loosened his suit jacket and tossed it on the couch. "Grandpa, what do you need?"


    "Fiona, you tell him." Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Her n had failed, and she was forced to continue ying the role of Percival''s doting cousin.


    "I am still an Ellington, and over the years, I''ve contributed more than just 300 million dors to the


    today?"


    Percival lifted his eyes slightly, his gazending on Fiona''s slightly angered face. "Yes, if you offend


    them again, I''ll make sure you won''t even be able to stay in Rivenwood."


    Fiona looked at Percival coldly, pausing for a few seconds before replying, "You..."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Richard always yed the impartial patriarch role with the Ellington n''s younger generation.


    Right from wrong was clear in his heart.


    Today, Fiona''s transgression was not just a simple offense against Vivienne. As the head of the


    in front of so many people could have a catastrophic impact on thepany if she had not been fired.


    Especially with key business partners in attendance.


    Had Fiona been humble and sought advice, she might have avoided such a fate.


    Seeing Richard''s demeanor, Fiona knew the oue was inevitable. Her ce at thepany was


    lost.


    Fiona pressed her lips. "Grandpa, keep the money for yourself."


    With that, she grabbed her purse and left without looking back.


    After her departure, Percival remained seated in the living room, silent.


    Richard eyed him several times before finally tapping his cane on his grandson''s leg. "What in the


    world happened tonight, kid?"


    "It''s settled, Grandpa. No need to worry," Percival replied, rubbing his leg where the cane had hit. The


    old man still had some strength in him.


    Richard huffed, stroking his beard. "We had left the hall when we heard a faint explosion, so I called


    Fiona to handle it. She told me there had been a car ident."


    Percival''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "There was an ident, but it''s been taken care of."


    Hearing this, Richard did not press further. He got up with the help of his cane and headed to his


    bedroom to sleep.


    Percival was also about to retire for the night when he caught sight of Keh skulking near the


    stairway.


    "Haven''t jumped enough?" Percival said with a cold nce.


    Keh shook his head vigorously. "Bro, erm... Is Vivienne really Hawk¡¯s special coach?"


    "Weren''t you in the lounge earlier when you saw her?" Percival raised an eyebrow.


    Keh felt like his brain had been struck by lightning.


    His brother had confirmed it. The truth was undeniable!


    Oh, the horror!


    What had he done to his idol?


    "I''m heading to my room." He didn''t want to speak to his beloved brother right now.


    So annoyed!


    Why did Percival not tell him sooner?


    Keh trudged back to his room, despondent and defeated.


    Percival watched him go, for the first time, considering taking his brother to get his head examined.


    ...


    At the TCL Laboratory.


    Calista''stest experiment had failed once again.


    In frustration, she knocked everything on her desk to the floor.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why could she not make a breakthrough?


    After all this time, she had nothing but failures to show for her efforts. How would she ever create the


    virus?


    "Director, is everything alright?" A researcher called from outside the door after hearing themotion.


    "I''m fine. Leave me be." Calista snapped, closing her eyes in defeat.


    As theb returned to silence and thest sound of someone clocking out reached her ears, Calista


    was left alone with her fear.


    Scott had been arrested, and here she was, still toiling away for them!


    Suddenly, the door to herb was opened.


    Calista grabbed a hidden dagger from her desk and held it defensively as she eyed the doorway.


    A figure in a ck trench coat and a masked hat stepped inside, identical to Scott''s usual attire.


    Calista took a step back. "Mr. B," she uttered with caution.


    Mr. B flicked his finger, effortlessly knocking the dagger from her grasp. "Don''t point such dangerous


    things at me," he said, his voice cold and modified by a device.


    Calista swallowed hard, retreating further.


    Mr. B ignored her, scanning the brokenb equipment and scattered research data with a furrowed


    brow. "Had I known you''d be this useless, I might have left you to rot in jail."


    Calista felt her breath catch, her legs giving out as she fell to her knees. "I...I will keep trying. I won''t let


    you down, sir. Please, spare me."


    Mr. B looked at her with contempt. "You have one more month. Fail again, and don''t expect any mercy."


    With that, Mr. B vanished as if he was never there, leaving Calista on the floor, drenched in cold sweat.


    Her phone, which had fallen to the floor, suddenly lit up with a notification.


    The headline read: [Ellington Family''s Seventh Grandson''s Fianc¨¦e Vivienne Hawthorn Revealed to be


    Master Jessica! How Many Faces Does the Future Mrs. Ellington Have?]


    Calista red at the name Vivienne on the screen, her eyes burning with rage.


    Vivienne!


    It was all because of Vivienne that she was in this mess!


    If not for Vivienne, Percival would be hers, and she would be the future Mrs. Ellington!


    That wretched woman!


    Calista picked up the dagger and stabbed fiercely at the phone screen, channeling her boundless


    hatred.


    Only when the phone was in pieces did she stop.


    Standing up, Calista regained herposure, changed into her regr clothes, and left theboratory.


    ...


    The next day.


    As she opened her eyes, her phone was flooded with messages.


    [Vivienne, are you up yet?]


    [Vivienne, what do you feel like eating?]


    [Vivienne, I miss you so much!!!]


    [Vivienne...]


    Among the barrage of messages, she finally found one that was not from Percival.


    She clicked on it to find a picture sent by Draven.


    Using his newly acquired disguise skill, he transformed himself into the spitting image of a guy named


    Stephen.


    [Hey, Vivienne, I''ve pretty much nailed this disguise thing. Should I keep them alive?] He asked,


    referring to Rowan and Ismene.


    She texted back, [Let''s make it a win-win. Teach them some of our tricks. It''s good to have extra hands


    on deck.]


    [Got it. Oh, and Vivienne, Brian lost track of Brody again.] Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    It was a typical screw-up, losing him like that.


    Vivienne simply replied, [Let him figure it out on his own.]


    After sending the message, she initiated a video call to Percival.


    Meanwhile, the doorbell chimed.


    She opened the door to find Percival ying with LEGO bricks alongside Thaddeus.


    A flicker of joy crossed Vivienne''s eyes. "Mr. Wolf?"


    Percival sighed silently. Clearly, she was not excited because of him.


    "We''ll head over soon. You just stay put and behave," he said.


    Vivienne nodded vigorously. "Sure, go ahead."


    Right. As if she had any intention of paying him more attention.


    No sooner had Percival left with Dorian''s family than Astrid emerged from the bedroom.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Astrid fidgeted nervously beside Vivienne, apparently still wracked with guilt over the previous day''s


    events.


    Vivienne, unfazed, nced at Astrid with eyes as soft as a strawberry cheesecake and stood up.


    Astrid halted her with a call, "Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile, her bright eyes shing with disinterest. "What is it?"


    Astrid rose and approached her, lifting her shirt.


    On her slender waist was a hideous ck scar.


    A knife wound, poisoned.


    Astrid clenched her fist. "I got this on a mission when I fell into the enemy''s trap. Now, I still suffer from


    the pain, especially when it rains, my whole body aches.


    Vivienne, I''m not trying to gain your sympathy. I just want to tell you that we''ve sacrificed our lives to


    ensure that our organization can develop a defense against the biochemical weapons of rival nations.


    So, on behalf of the organization and our country, I''m inviting you to join our fight!"


    Vivienne''s gaze fell on the scar on Astrid''s waist.


    It was clearly real.


    She grasped Astrid''s wrist and felt for her pulse.


    The poison had been lurking in her body for years; she, indeed, had suffered greatly.


    Vivienne casually took out a life-saving pill and popped it into Astrid''s mouth. "This poison isn''t hard to


    cure. Juste to me once a day."


    After a pause, she added, "I''m quite interested in what you''ve said. I''ll give it a try."


    Astrid froze, surprised. "You mean you agree?"


    Vivienne nodded slightly. "Yeah, but I''m out if your experiments don''t meet my standards."


    "Great. You''ll find our experiments fascinating," Astrid said with a smile. "I''ll notify the organization and


    see when they can take you to theb."


    With that, Astrid went into her room.


    Looking at her door, Vivienne let a sly smile creep onto her face.


    She pulled out her phone and texted Percival, [How''s it going?]


    [Came up empty. You?]


    [Hook, line, and sinker.]


    Percival could almost see Vivienne''s cunning expression from those words - like a smug little fox.


    ...


    In the house of the Ellington family''s second branch.


    "Jeffrey, don''t move. The doctor said you can''t get out of bed yet," Heloise said, her heart aching for her


    son.


    Percival¡¯s strength was beyond their imagination. A mere toss had broken Jeffrey''s bones.


    If it were not for the timely hospital visit, he might have lost his life.


    Jeffrey limped to the couch. "I''m going stir-crazy lying in bed."


    Besides, lying there was useless; he was in agony. It was better to move a little.


    Jeffrey waved her off impatiently. "Never mind me. What about Fiona? Why was she kicked out?"


    At the mention, Heloise bristled with anger. "What else? It was that wench Vivienne''s doing. Percival


    isn''t any better. No matter what, Fiona was good to him. How could he just throw her out of the


    "I told you, I should have joined thepany instead of letting Fiona hog the spotlight. Now look what''s


    happened. What are we supposed to do now? Wait to starve?" Jeffrey fumed.


    Henry sat nearby, equally furious, shouting upstairs to Fiona''s room, "Fiona, what are you doing hiding


    all day? Think you can get back into thepany that way? Come out and figure out how to ask your


    grandpa to reinstate you!"


    Fiona was the mainstay of the Ellington family''s second branch, with half their savingsing from her


    Now that she was out, they had lost a significant source of ie.


    Fiona sat in her room, ignoring her parents'' and Jeffrey''sints below. She put on headphones,


    locked the door, and tuned them out.


    Being ousted from thepany was not her most pressing concern. It was her ndestine dealings


    that weighed on her mind.


    Her business was not just in the art galleries; she also needed the Ellington Group''s resources and


    connections, even using their transportation to make her trades.


    This was her livelihood, her foundation.


    Moreover, she had signed agreements. If she failed to deliver as promised, it could cost her her life.


    Fiona dialed an unknown number on her phone. "How''s it going?"


    "They''re still in our hands, being moved as you instructed."


    "Good. Keep a close eye. I''ll find a way to get her out."


    Ending the call, Fiona rubbed her fingertips, her usually cool face fading to gloom.


    Then, an unfamiliar number called.


    After hesitating, she answered, "Who''s this?"


    A woman''s voice replied, "Ms., I¡¯m Calista."


    Fiona paused.


    Calista?


    They were not close, but Fiona had heard of Calista in their circles.


    The once-proimed prodigy of traditional medicine, the cheap daughter of the former Brooks family


    patriarch.


    Since Scott''s arrest, Calista had also be reclusive. Why was she calling now?


    "What can I do for you?" Fiona asked, her voice smooth, the earlier darkness gone.


    Calista''s cheerful voice came through. "Got time for a coffee?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, see you soon."


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    After taking Dorian''s family to a therapist, Percival picked up Vivienne.


    They dropped Dorian and his family back home.


    Vivienne ruffled Thaddeus¡¯s hair, praising him, ¡°That¡¯s my brave boy.¡±


    But who the heck was Leo?


    She nced at Percival, who just shrugged his shoulders.


    Who else could it be?


    It was Leopold, of course!


    All along the way, Leopold had been chatting with Thaddeus like they were about to be blood


    brothers.


    Leopold insisted on not being called ¡®brother¡¯ but ¡®Leo¡¯ ¨C it sounded much cooler.


    Leopold said earlier, ¡°Isn''t it much cooler?¡±  NovelDrama.Org


    Dorian nodded, still a bit shaken from the previous day''s events and not in the mood for the office grind.


    Then, with a hint of worry, he asked, ¡°What about you, Vivienne?¡±


    ¡°Vivienne¡¯s in good hands with me around,¡± Percival said softly, wrapping his arm around her waist.


    Dorian had no more to say; with Percival by her side, he truly felt reassured.


    After dropping Dorian and the others off at home, Percival and Vivienne, who had matters to attend to,


    took their leave.


    As soon as they left, Astrid¡¯s bedroom door cracked open slightly.


    Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and answered.


    Whatever was said on the other end, Astrid replied, ¡°Yeah, agreed. I¡¯ll start prepping. I¡¯ll bring her over


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Astrid hung up the phone, her eyes shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Downstairs, Vivienne slid into the car and pulled out her phone.


    Another text message blinked on the screen.


    [Transport, Astrid, someone else pitched in.]


    Percival frowned slightly, "The mysterious informant again?"


    Vivienne massaged her temples, her eyes reflecting a hint of frustration, "Yeah, still no trace. Whenever


    I try to enter their domain, my system crashespletely!"


    The mysterious person''s IP address changed with every message, and tracking them down led to


    system failures or outrightputer crashes.


    The hacking skills were so advanced that even she was at a loss.


    Vivienne had been trying to track the informant with no sess.


    To this day, she still could not determine whether this person was an ally or a smokescreen deployed


    by GTO.


    Percival nced at the message, "Their wording is vague. Can you make anything out of it?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "I can''t make heads or tails of it."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thest two made some sense, but transport?


    Was GTO nning to smuggle something out?


    Their research was notplete yet, so what was it?


    She did not have a solid theory yet and decided to pass the message on to the Nine Mystics Society for


    Draven to investigate.


    "Vivienne, where to now?" Leopold asked.


    Vivienne pocketed her phone. "We''re heading to the Ellington Mansion."


    "To the Ellingtons? For what? Percival, didn''t you just leave? What''s this, homesickness?" Leopold


    asked, puzzled.


    Vivienne pped the back of Leopold''s head.


    When would he learn?


    Percival thought, ¡°When''s Thomasing back? I''m going to go nuts with Leopold''s chatter.¡±


    Thomas would have retorted, ¡°No! I want to lie in bed forever!¡±


    After being smacked by Vivienne, Leopold mmed up.


    Vivienne''s p was not ordinary. It was painful as hell!


    Leaning on Percival''s shoulder, she asked, "Who''s home?"


    "Just my mom and granddad. Isolde''s at school," Percival said, wrapping his arm around Vivienne''s


    shoulder and gently kissing her forehead.


    A sudden brake from Leopold nearly sent them both flying.


    "Can''t you drive? Hogging the road!" Leopold cursed, fuming.


    They were in a limited edition car that usuallymanded the road with ease.


    Leopold had always driven freely, never expecting anyone to dare get close.


    Percival nced out the window. "Don''t you see that car there?"


    Then, he paused, a shadow crossing his face. He stared at thepact delivery van, his gaze


    darkening.


    "Vivienne."


    "Yes?"


    Vivienne replied solemnly, but a trace of amusement flickered in her eyes. She now understood the


    message.


    ...


    At the Ellington Mansion, Richard and Cecilia were busy selecting a wedding dress for Vivienne.


    Though the wedding date was not set, it was always good to prepare early.


    "This one''s perfect; it will look stunning on Vivienne," Richard said, pointing to a gown.


    Cecilia disagreed, gesturing to several other dresses. "Dad, I think these are prettier and suit Vivienne


    better."


    Within minutes, they had picked out a dozen gowns.


    Percival walked in with Vivienne, confronted by a sofa covered in dress designs, and paused. "Mom,


    are you and Dad renewing your vows?"


    Cecilia shot him a look and smacked his forehead. "Can''t you say anything nice?"


    Percival was at a loss for words.


    Was everyone around him prone to violence?


    Cecilia said irritably, "I''m too old for another wedding. These are for Vivienne. Move aside; you wouldn''t


    understand."


    She pushed Percival away dismissively and approached Vivienne with a warm smile, "Vivienne, you''re


    here! Why didn''t you tell me? I''ve prepared some treats for you. Hungry for anything in particr? I''ll


    have it made right now."


    Percival massaged his temples. He had wanted to greet Richard, but his grandfather had already made


    a beeline for Vivienne, making him feel invisible.


    Fine!


    He was certain he was not the biological grandchild.


    Vivienne must be.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Richard and Cecilia, Vivienne said, "Grandpa, my father deeply


    regrets what happened at yesterday''s birthday banquet. He sent me to offer his apologies."


    "No need for such formality. It wasn''t your fault; it was Jeffrey''sck of sense. He should be the one


    apologizing to your parents."


    Richard looked apologetically at Vivienne.


    He knew she disliked the spotlight, but yesterday''s incident with the other family branch had forced her


    to reveal her identity.


    Vivienne did not me Richard. His support for her was still fresh in her memory.


    But because of some unsavory characters, the birthday celebration had been ruined.


    She vowed to deal with them, one by one, in time.


    After more small talk, Vivienne pulled out a sketchbook.


    "Grandpa, I sketched this bracelet design yesterday. Ourpany''s imminent partnership with the


    Perez Group hinges on this. It should meet their standards."


    Before Richard could respond, Cecilia eximed, "Vivienne, is this yourtest creation? Isn¡¯t this the


    concept bracelet you introduced years ago? It''s finallyplete!"


    Cecilia, though an aficionado of fine fragrances to the core, was no slouch when it came to curating a


    collection of baubles and trinkets.


    Her cabs were not only brimming with perfume bottles but also adorned with jewels that were the


    envy of the elite.


    Thest time she missed out on snagging Master Jessica''s "Dazzling Stars," she had been in the


    doldrums for weeks.


    But now, with Master Jessica as her daughter-inw, a treasure trove was at her fingertips, ready for


    the taking whenever she desired.


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "Yes, that piece. I revised some details on it just yesterday."


    Richard knew all too well his daughter-inw''s penchant for such things. To deny her would be to invite


    an endless plea. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    "Alright, alright, it''s yours." Richard chuckled in resignation.


    Cecilia''s grin was so wide it threatened to consume her face.


    As they were basking in the moment, Fiona pushed the door open and entered.


    Percival''s gaze darkened slightly. Then, his eyes shifted toward the figure following Fiona.


    Calista was there, trailing behind her.


    Cecilia''s mood soured instantly; while not well-acquainted with Calista, she was well aware of the


    Brooks family drama.


    Calista stepped forward, holding a box that contained an incredibly precious herb.


    "Good day, Sir Richard. I took the day off and decided toe over with Fiona. I regret missing your


    birthday feast yesterday, so here is my bted gift."


    Richard''s face remained impassive. "Hah! This old man''s luck isn''t that good, and I''m not rich enough


    to indulge in such luxuries. You''d best take it back."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Calista could imagine the frosty reception she would receive from the Ellington family, but she never


    expected to be met with such outright disdain.


    Of course, it was all because of Vivienne!


    "Grandpa, please keep it. Don''t disregard Calista''s thoughtful gesture," Fiona chimed in, ying


    peacemaker, and managed to diffuse some of the awkwardness.


    Cecilia scoffed disdainfully, eyeing Calista with contempt. "Calista, my father already has a Specter


    Healer''s bracelet, a gift from our dear Vivienne. Your little present is redundant at the moment."


    Calista''s heart skipped a beat.


    Specter Healer!


    How did Viviennee to possess something from the elusive Specter Healer?


    The entire medicalmunity knew of Specter Healer''s enigmatic reputation, never leaving a trace.


    How could they have possibly left something personal behind?


    Where did Vivienne acquire it?


    What infuriated Calista even more was the fact that Vivienne dared to give away something as coveted


    as a Specter Healer artifact!


    Those were treasures she could only dream of obtaining!


    As Calista grappled with shock, Cecilia''s smirk widened.


    "Come on, Vivienne, let''s go have some fun," Cecilia said, pulling her away.


    Vivienne did not resist, allowing Cecilia to lead her off, only sparing Fiona a fleeting nce as she


    passed.


    Fiona suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, unsettled by the prating gaze of Vivienne''s eyes.


    She felt she had been seen through for some inexplicable reason.


    It was not until Vivienne and Cecilia had ascended the staircase that Fiona''s shiver subsided.


    She could not shake the feeling that she had seen those eyes somewhere before.


    Percival stood up, briefly ncing at the herbs in Calista''s hands.


    Coming back to her senses, Calista was about to greet Percival when he abruptly spoke, "Aurelia,


    make sure to properly inspect anything brought into the Ellington home from now on. We can''t just


    ept things from anyone."


    "Yes, sir." The household staff, especially Aurelia, had served the Ellingtons for over forty years.


    She knew precisely how to read the Ellingtons'' moods.


    They made no secret of their disdain for Calista, and Aurelia was more than willing to demonstrate her


    loyalty.


    Aurelia promptly took the herbs from Calista. "Please let me inspect them."


    Calista, feeling her cheeks burn with embarrassment, managed a strained smile. "Of course, Aurelia.


    Thank you."


    True to her word, Aurelia called the family doctor before Calista to check the herbs.


    Calista fumed silently, forced to endure.


    Percival, uninterested in the spectacle, followed Vivienne upstairs.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Clutching the banister, Calista''s fists tightened as she watched his retreating figure.


    It was all because of Vivienne!


    Had it not been for Vivienne, she would not have suffered such humiliation.


    After the family doctor confirmed the herbs were harmless, Aurelia returned them to Calista.


    After recovering from the snub, Fiona sat next to Calista and ced the box of herbs in Richard''s


    hands.


    "Grandpa, this is a token of Calista''s respect for your birthday. You can''t just turn it away, right? Please


    ept it."


    "Fiona, even if you''re not working at thepany, you can''t just loaf around and bring troublemakers


    around. I''m tired. It''s time for you to go," Richard grunted, tossing the box aside.


    Just yesterday, Fiona had been ousted from thepany, but as Richard''s granddaughter, he showed


    a modicum of grace.


    But as for Calista, Richard had no such consideration.


    Fiona did not expect Richard to be so unyielding. After all, Calista was visiting under her friend''s name,


    yet he refused to show a shred of courtesy.


    What spell had Vivienne cast upon the Ellington family to have them so entirely under her sway?


    As Richard dismissed them, Fiona and Calista had no choice but to leave.


    At the entrance of the Ellington Mansion, Fiona saw Calista off.


    Calista pressed her lips, apologizing, "Fiona, I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused."


    Fiona''s fingers clenched the box tightly, yet her face remained serene.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault. If only we could havee sooner," Fiona said, her head bowed in


    feigned contrition.


    "Don''t me Mr. Ellington. It''s all that woman''s fault. If not for her, Richard would have never treated us


    this way."


    In just a few words, the me was squarely ced on Vivienne''s shoulders, as if by mutual unspoken


    agreement.


    ...


    Somewhere within the secretive Rivenwood research facility.


    Vivienne was led blindfolded by Astrid to the heart of theb.


    "Here we are." Astrid removed the blindfold, "Wee to ourb. These are all our researchers."


    Vivienne took in her surroundings: masked faces, whiteb coats, impassive stares.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the Vivienne I''ve told you about. The perfume form that I brought


    back? She''s the author," Astrid announced.


    Only then did the researchers show interest. "You''re the legendary Vivienne! Please, could you share


    some insights with me?"


    "Me first, me first, please give me a hand here! I''m at my wits'' end with this one."


    "Ma¡¯am, take a look at mine, it''s urgent."


    Looking over the data, it was clear there had been no progress for quite some time.


    She etched every figure and detail into her memory, a faint smirk of irony lighting up her eyes.


    Then, she addressed the questions that had been thrown at her, pointing out a few key areas.


    With her guidance, it was as if a lightbulb went off in everyone''s heads.


    One by one, they followed Vivienne''s instructions and restarted their experiments, and sure enough,


    they made headway.


    Smiles spread across their faces as if by some unspoken agreement.


    "So that''s the underlying principle! I can''t believe I''ve been so blind to this issue for so long. Ma¡¯am, you


    truly are on another level." Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Amid the chorus ofpliments, Vivienne remained calm andposed.


    Astrid said with a smile, "Vivienne, having you on board is like giving wings to a tiger."


    Vivienne nced at her, corners of her mouth ticking up slightly, "Let''s talk after theb tour."


    "Of course."


    Astrid then led Vivienne through the rest of theb facilities.


    Thoughpact, theb was bustling with a variety of experiments.


    After spending the entire day in theb, Vivienne and Astrid finally headed home.


    "How was your day, Vivienne?" Astrid inquired.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Astrid chuckled dryly.


    Mature enough?


    If leaked, the research material in theb would send shock waves around the globe.


    Yet, in Vivienne''s words, it was merely mature enough?


    Astrid nced at her and asked, ¡°So, you agree to stay in theb?¡±


    Vivienne nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Astrid breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Vivienne. I really appreciate you agreeing to be


    part of this experiment. Our progress will surely skyrocket now.¡±


    Vivienne did not respond. Instead, she turned her gaze to the car window, watching the streetlights fall,


    and a slow smile spread across her lips.


    After dropping Vivienne off at home, Astrid did not go upstairs. Instead, she turned the car around and


    drove away.


    In the back seaty the experimental data Vivienne had revised that day.


    ...


    Returning home, Dorian and Cordelia were already asleep, and even though the light was on in


    Thaddeus¡¯ room, he was sound asleep, too.


    Vivienne switched off Thaddeus¡¯ light and entered her own room.


    The moment she opened the door, her steps faltered, her eyes sharpening instantly.


    A chill ran through her as she looked towards the window - a piece of paper was wedged in the crack.


    This was the twenty-third floor; unless it was an inside job, this kind of infiltration was extraordinary!


    She was sure that apart from Dorian¡¯s family, no one else was here.


    Obviously, she was dealing with a pro!


    She walked over and pulled out the paper.


    The message was a mishmash of newspaper cutouts, and crooked letters forming a single line.


    [The TCL Lab.]


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze dropped; she clenched the paper tightly in her hand.


    She knew the person who sent this was not the same mysterious texter from before.


    But who could it be?


    Suddenly, she smirked.


    Having had his fill of the outside world, that old coot was now seeking attention.


    What was it? Did he want to see if she had lost her edge?


    Her lips curled slightly as she pulled out her phone and opened Twitter, posting one simple tweet, [Pay


    up!]


    She had resisted signing up for Twitter, but Matthew had insisted it was the rage and would not stop


    nagging until she gave in.


    She had not used it since signing up, just letting it sit idle.


    Since returning to the Hawthorn family, she had gradually be a public figure, and her Twitter


    followers had grown. She had about a million now.


    After posting, her nine ¡®brothers¡¯ from the same master were the first to get the news.


    While others were clueless, they knew there was only one person in the world who could owe Vivienne


    money: their master.


    One thousand bucks, unpaid for years.


    Especially since he had faked his death, leaving them grieving for ages.


    Now, with Vivienne¡¯s public call for payment, it was clear the old man was grandstanding again.


    So, how could they miss out on helping Vivienne collect her dues?


    Thus, all nine tweeted, echoing Vivienne¡¯s message, [Pay up!]


    Vivienne¡¯s followers, as well as those of the nine, were baffled, wondering who owed her money to


    warrant such drama.


    When fans asked who owed her, only Leopold replied seriously, ¡°The debtor is our master.¡±


    He even created a new ount for Finnian and tagged him in a post, [Master, a grand isn¡¯t a fortune.


    Time to settle up!]


    This tweet sent their followers into a frenzy.


    What was going on?


    Was Vivienne¡¯s master dodging a thousand-dor debt?


    Any job nowadays would cover that!


    Leopold¡¯s and Vivienne¡¯s followers began to retweet and tag Finnian, urging him to pay.


    Seeing Leopold¡¯s tweet, the other disciples were stunned.


    Dawson was the first to message the group, [Holy smokes! Leopold, you¡¯ve got guts! Aren¡¯t you afraid


    the master wille for you?]


    Daniel: [Nice one, Leopold! I support you. Keep it up!]


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric: [I¡¯ll mourn for you in advance.]


    Larry: [What¡¯s there to fear? A man¡¯s gotta have backbone! Just do it!]


    Leopold replied, [Look at you all, scaredy-cats! Did Vivienne treat you right for nothing? It¡¯s her hard-


    earned money the old man owes. Aren¡¯t we supposed to help her get it back? If I were you, I¡¯d be


    tweeting right now, hounding the old man to pay! Isn¡¯t Vivienne¡¯s happiness worth more than your little


    troubles? Besides, who knows where that old guy is enjoying his life? If we don¡¯t push, when will he


    show up?]


    Jerry: [Makes sense!]


    Brian: [Leopold used to be unreliable, but he¡¯s spot-on this time. We stand with Vivienne and must


    stand up for her.]


    Donald: [Enough talk. I¡¯ve retweeted Leopold¡¯s tweet.]


    Soon, the rest of Finnian¡¯s disciples also tweeted, tagging him and demanding payment.


    Vivienne¡¯s friends and even the pop star Stephen joined in the retweeting frenzy, shooting Vivienne¡¯s


    debt-collection campaign to the top of the trend charts.


    Seeing her tweet at the top of the trends, Vivienne smiled slyly.


    Twitter was proving to be quite the tool.


    She had achieved the effect she wanted.


    Maybe in the future, she could give Twitter a few more tries!


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    Frustrated, he turned off his phone and red at Percival. "Percival! How can you do this to me? If


    Master finds out, I''m toast!"


    But today, their phones pinged with a notification. It was Vivienne''s tweet about collecting a debt.


    That could have been the end of it, but no. Percival even impersonated Leopold''s usual mannerisms to


    coax the other eight into retweeting as well. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Leopold could already picture the look on their faces when they discovered the truth.


    Even worse, he could imagine what his fate would be when his master returned.


    Percival gave him a nonchnt side nce. "What, you expect me to incur your master''s wrath instead


    of you?"


    His fianc¨¦e needed their support in collecting a debt. Thus, as a devoted and honorable man, he could


    not possibly be the one to upset her master.


    Naturally, that role best suited Leopold, the family''s goofball!


    As for the other eight...


    Well!


    As Vivienne would say, the best way to deal with an enemy was to hit them where it hurts.


    Finnian was the perfect weak spot.


    Leopold was speechless.


    This sly fox.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    At a quaint little farmhouse.


    Finnian, scrolling through Twitter trends, clicked his tongue in annoyance. "That damn girl! It''s just a bit


    of debt. Does she really need to chase me down for so long?"


    Next to him sat a man in his mid-forties wearing a tracksuit.


    The man nced at his phone, then at Finnian. "Told you not to gallivant around, but no, you wouldn''t


    listen. Did you really think she wouldn''t find you?"


    Setting his phone aside, Finnian poured himself a ss of whiskey and downed it before facing the


    man. "What does it matter? I would never have left my precious disciple for so long if it wasn''t for you.


    After all these years, not a soul came to check in on me. I''m starting to miss the kid''s medicinal


    cooking. Of course, her usual meals were delicious, too."


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched. "You sure you can call that food?"


    Finnian''s eyes widened. "Cut the sarcasm. My disciple''s cooking was delicious. It''s just you


    unappreciative folks who would say otherwise."


    "Fine! As long as you''re happy," the man replied, clearly ending the conversation.


    Finnian grumbled and took another swig of whiskey, then after a moment of silence, he said, "Look,


    how long are you gonna keep this up? Don''t outsmart yourself. That girl''s got a fiery temper. I tricked


    her once, and she nearly dug up my grave. With you... Well, you''re in for it!"


    The man chuckled dryly. "You better worry about yourself. She''s found her way to Rivenwood. You


    can¡¯t keep hiding forever."


    Finnian scowled. "If you''ve got nothing nice to say, don''t say anything at all! Such a buzzkill."


    The man just shrugged and ignored him.


    ...


    At the Ellington Group.


    Fiona was clearing out her desk. The design department staff greeted her warmly, clearly sad to see


    her go.


    "Make sure you all keep up the good work after I leave, and get those new productsunched soon ,"


    Fiona instructed her coworkers.


    "Don''t worry, Fiona. The new line''s already out. Mr. Ellington brought it in himself, a masterpiece from


    Master Jessica."


    A flicker of jealousy passed through Fiona''s eyes, quickly masked by herposure.


    So well masked, in fact, everyone thought she was pleasantly surprised.


    "Fiona loves Master Jessica''s work. Now that she''s met the legend herself, she must be thrilled."


    "Yeah, Fiona, what does Master Jessica look like? Can we have a meet-and-greet?"


    "You think she''s a celebrity or what? Just get me an autograph, Fiona, will you?"


    The staff at thepany were not aware of Vivienne''s true identity as Master Jessica, and Percival


    had made sure those who did know kept it under wraps.


    Fiona forced a smile. "If Master Jessica were that easy to meet, she wouldn''t be a master. Now that I''m


    leaving thepany, I have even less chance of seeing her again. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."


    The staff did not press the issue but were visibly disappointed. Fiona had been incredibly popr at the


    less amicable boss took over, their good days might be over.


    After leaving the Ellington Group, Fiona made a call.


    "Do it!"


    ...


    Astrid and Vivienne were heading out.


    "Vivienne, have you discussed this with Percival? If you officially join theb, you won''t have the same


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    freedom as you do now," Astrid said, looking at Vivienne with concern.


    "Yeah," Vivienne replied, her eyes closed, arms crossed, her face weary.


    Seeing this, Astrid did not press further.


    She dropped Vivienne off at theb, saying, "Take care, Vivienne. I''ve got other tasks to attend to, so I''ll


    leave you to it."


    Vivienne waved her off and slipped on a pair of white gloves, which snugly wrapped around her slender


    fingers, a mix of restraint and temptation.


    After Astrid left, Vivienne turned to the team behind her. "Let''s begin."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Ellington Mansion.


    Richard suddenly fell ill, copsing unconscious. The private doctor could find no cause, and even the


    renowned doctors summoned from all over Rivenwood were stumped.


    "Where''s Vivienne? Doesn''t she have some medical skills? Why not call her over?" Henry muttered,


    but seeing Percival''s stern face, he did not dare raise his voice.


    Percival''s brow was furrowed. "I can''t reach Vivienne right now."


    "At a crucial time like this, none of you are of any use. What good was it for my dad to care for you?"


    Henry scoffed, then cried out towards Richard''s room. "Dad, if only Jeffrey were well, he''d have gotten


    you the best doctor."


    That was when Fiona hurried in. "Excuse me, let Calista have a look."


    Calista stepped out from behind Fiona. "Mr. Ellington, let me try," she said.


    With her medical kit in hand, Calista pressed her lips together and entered the bedroom.


    Fiona let out a relieved breath. "Sorry, Percival. I was with Calista when I heard it, so I asked her to


    Percival did not respond, just silently watching the closed door to Richard''s room, his deep eyes


    reflecting a stormy light.


    Soon, Calista emerged from the room.


    "Is that medicinal herb I brought for Grandfather the other day still here?" Calista asked urgently.


    "Still here," Aurelia called out from her vigil by the door, swiftly fetching the prescribed medicine.


    Calista took a whiff of the concoction. "This is it. Brew it into a broth, and make it snappy."


    "Alright, alright," Aurelia nodded vigorously, taking the medicine to prepare it.


    While waiting for the brew, Calista exined to everyone, "Richard''s illness didn''t just appear out of


    nowhere; it''s been building up over time. Has Grandpa acquired any new items recently? Or eat


    anything out of the ordinary?" New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Richard''s gifts were all stored in the gift room; he rarely wore anything else into the house.


    The only item he currently wore was the bracelet that Vivienne had given him.


    All eyes in the room turned to Percival.


    Suddenly, Heloise eximed, "Could it be the bracelet that''s causing the problem?"


    Fiona pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Calista stood agape as if she wanted to speak but could not find the words.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Percival nced at Heloise, his long fingers fussing over a wrinkled cuff, his thin lips curled in a half-


    smile that was more sly than joyful.


    Anxious at his silence, Heloise blurted, ¡°Would you just say something? Your granddad''s in a bad way,


    and you''re still as cool as a cucumber? He really wasted his affection on you.¡±


    Percival''s eyes lifted slightly, speaking leisurely, ¡°The bracelet from Vivienne is fine.¡±


    Heloise was unconvinced, retorting, ¡°Just because you say it''s fine, it''s fine? Calista, please, take a


    look for us. This can¡¯t be genuine. I always doubted that girl could get her hands on something from


    Specter Healer!¡±


    Calista eyed Percival, who showed no reaction, and she gently suggested, ¡°Mr. Ellington, perhaps it


    would be best if I take a look. What do you think?¡±


    Heloise interjected, ¡°Calista, never mind him. Just check it. If it''s a fake, toss it right away!¡± Henry was


    getting impatient; this was a rare opportunity.


    If he could use this chance to take Percival down, it would be his family''s moment to shine!


    Calista examined and sniffed it, her expression growing worse by the second.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Heloise demanded. ¡°Calista, please speak up.¡±


    Calista sighed heavily, then said, ¡°There¡¯s not much wrong with the bracelet itself, but...¡±


    ¡°Out with it already. You''re killing me here!¡± Heloise urged.


    Fiona tugged at Heloise''s arm. ¡°Mom, calm down. Let Calista exin. What''s going on?¡±


    Calista pressed her lips. ¡°At first nce, this bracelet seems to be from Specter Healer, but it''s all


    wrong on closer inspection. Moreover, the materials inside are nothing but residue¡ªuseless and


    potentially harmful. They could exacerbate old ailments and cause variousplications in the elderly.¡±


    Heloise gasped. ¡°I knew it! That Vivienne is nothing but trouble! Using this trash to harm our family


    patriarch is outrageous! This is as bad as murder!¡±


    Henry''s anger was palpable. ¡°She must pay for this. That wretched girl, I¡¯ll take her to the police myself


    and make sure she never sees the light of day again!¡± He roared, ready to charge out, looking every bit


    the avenger wronged by Vivienne.


    Fiona held him back. ¡°Dad, maybe Vivienne was duped too. Don''t be hasty.¡±


    But Henry was inconsble and set on settling the score with Vivienne.


    Suddenly!


    Percival grabbed him, and Henry found himself lifted into the air, then unceremoniously dumped on the


    second floor.


    ¡°Ah! Dear!¡± Heloise screamed, rushing down to Henry.


    After checking he was not seriously injured, she red at Percival. ¡°Your grandfather''s fate is still


    uncertain, and here you are, ready to kill your uncle to seize power!¡±


    Percival''s icy gaze swept over them, sending chills down Heloise and Henry''s spines.


    After a moment, he took the bracelet back from Calista.


    ¡°A problem with the bracelet?¡± He asked, eyes cold as he looked at Calista.


    Calista had not expected Percival to throw Henry down the stairs over a mere insult. Besides, it was


    Vivienne''s fault; how could Percival be so blindly biased?


    Calista felt indignant. ¡°Mr. Ellington, the bracelet is problematic. It''s what triggered your grandfather''s


    illness. I think you must have Viviennee over and exin herself.¡±


    Percival narrowed his eyes, his smile carrying a profound meaning, ¡°Then let''s get to the bottom of it.¡±


    As he spoke, the doors to the Ellington Mansion swung open, and Vivienne strode in with a box of


    strawberry cheesecake in hand, paying no mind to Henry''s groans on the floor, heading straight


    upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, I brought you some strawberry cheesecake today.¡± Vivienne appeared in high spirits, her


    eyes twinkling with delight.


    Handing over the cheesecake to Percival, her gaze flitted towards Fiona, adding depth to her smile.


    Seeing Fiona''s stunned expression only deepened Vivienne''s amusement.


    Fiona was taken aback. Why was she here?


    Should she not be in...


    Fiona hurried down the stairs, suppressing her shock, ¡°Percival, I''ll leave you to handle things at home.


    I¡¯m taking Dad to the hospital.¡±


    Leaning on the railing, Vivienne called out, ¡°Fiona, be careful on the road. I heard there¡¯s been an


    ident on Capital Avenue¡ªa delivery truck collided with a Bentley. Quite the mess.¡±


    Fiona paused. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, be careful.¡± Vivienne''s gaze prated deeply, her smile radiant in her bright eyes.


    Fiona, unsettled by Vivienne''s captivating eyes, looked away. ¡°I...I have to go.¡±


    With that, she rushed out, leaving Henry to Heloise, and sped away in her car.


    She dialed a number repeatedly on the road, but no one answered.


    Frustrated, she mmed her hand on the steering wheel, shouting, ¡°Answer the phone!¡±


    The continuous busy tone from the car''s speaker system infuriated Fiona, who cursed, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    She activated the GPS and checked the location.


    Sure enough, the tracker pointed to somewhere near Capital Avenue.


    Following the navigation, she drove in that direction.


    If there really had been an ident, it would not just be a matter ofpensation. It could cost her her


    life!


    After some thought, Fiona dialed another number.


    "Code red, the goods have beenpromised on Capital Avenue!"


    The voice on the other end was mechanical, grating on the ears. "Didn''t I tell you to find time to move


    the shipment? How could this have happened?"


    "I can''t exin it all now. Just hurry over here. I can''t reach the driver!" Fiona said frantically.


    "Understood."


    The call ended abruptly, and Fiona gripped the steering wheel with trembling hands, panic flooding her


    gaze.


    Please, let there be no trouble!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ...


    At the Ellington Mansion. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Calista blocked the entrance to Richard''s room. "Vivienne, I will not allow you to get near Richard.


    There''s something off about the charm bracelet you gave him."


    Vivienne sounded like she had just heard the punchline to a joke. "You? Stop me from seeing


    Grandpa?"


    Calista fell silent, recognizing the scorn in Vivienne''s eyes. It was as if Vivienne was reminding her that


    she had no right to interfere.


    Calista suddenly found herself at a loss for words. Her eyes widened in terror as she looked at


    Vivienne.


    Remembering the tales, Calista''s heart sank.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Calista froze.


    Vivienne?


    Vivienne was the Specter Healer? How was that even possible? How could she be the Specter Healer?


    No way! Absolutely no way!


    While Calista was lost in thought, Vivienne curled her lips into a smile. "Theb report from yesterday


    that I let you get your hands on was meant for your eyes only."


    With a flick of her wrist, Vivienne removed the needles from Calista''s pressure points.


    "You''re Mr. B!" Calista gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Hearing the answer she wanted, Vivienne said, "Mr. Wolf, we can leave now; the others should be


    arriving soon."


    Calista grabbed Vivienne''s arm, "No, you''re not Mr. B. Who are you, really?"


    Vivienne shrugged her off with a cool detachment, "You talk too much."


    With that, she headed downstairs.


    Before Calista could wrap her head around what was happening, Percival knocked her out with a chop


    to the neck.


    Dragging her by the leg, he hauled her down the stairs.


    "Mr. Wolf, do you always have to be so rough? Can''t you find a more subtle approach?" Vivienne


    clicked her tongue.


    Jeffrey was still nursing a fracture, Henry wasn''t faring much better, and now Calista was being


    dragged away too.


    Talk about brute force.


    "It''s efficient. I''m not skilled with the needles like you are," Percival replied nonchntly.


    As long as it shuts them up, it works.


    Vivienne didn¡¯t know what to say, but she wondered if Percival might one day turn to domestic violence.


    ncing down at her petite frame, she questioned whether she could withstand a punch from Percival.


    Percival seemed to catch her drift and touched her head with his free hand, speaking earnestly, "I''m a


    good man!"


    Not only would he never consider harming Vivienne, but even if he did, he probably couldn''t take her


    down. After all, she had the ability to immobilize him with just a needle.


    Her thoughts always seemed to follow a different track from everyone else''s.


    Vivienne blinked, her longshes fluttering, "Only a jerk would have ''I am a good man'' written all over


    his face."


    Percival was left speechless.


    That hit home. Babe!


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile, and she casually looped an arm around Percival''s neck, buddy-


    buddy style, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wolf. Even if you didy a hand on me, it would just mean a midnight


    chat with my mom by your bedside. A little heart-to-heart over coffee, maybe some life advice."


    Percival couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his mother-inw might actually be rising from her grave.


    He felt a chill run down his spine at the thought.


    Before he could speak, Vivienne continued with utmost sincerity, "And the nine disciples might want to


    have a word with you too. They might gift the Ellington family with an asional bomb, but don''t worry,


    Mr. Wolf, you have plenty of real estate. Just buy another house if one gets blown up."


    Percival was rendered silent.


    "However, appeasing my master isn''t a simple task," Vivienne clicked her tongue. "The old man is


    exceptionally protective, and if he discovers his precious disciple has taken a beating, he could make


    your life a living hell."


    She paused, then added, "By the way, my master is a renowned geomancer. His talent for fortune-


    telling is unparalleled, especially in altering fates. Push him too far, and he might just change your


    destiny, maybe even to that of a beggar. The kind that faces eighty-one tribtions."


    Percival thought to himself, ¡°Fine! I got the message. Champion of ensnaring husbands! Vivienne,


    hands down!¡±


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne, his voice seductive, whispering in her ear, "Vivienne, would


    you really let me suffer like that?"


    His voice was maic, sending shivers down Vivienne''s spine. She raised an eyebrow, "Of course


    not. Let''s keep things harmonious and loving."


    Percival kissed her cheek, "Come to my apartment tonight, and I''ll show you exactly what ''harmonious


    and loving'' means."


    This time, it was Vivienne who was silenced.


    Okay!


    She blushed.


    If Calista were still conscious, she would probably ask, ¡°Are you two even human? Here I am being


    dragged by the leg, and you''re flirting? Have you no consideration for others?¡±


    Of course, Percival and Vivienne believed there was no need to consider her feelings, as they didn¡¯t


    see Calista as a human.


    Seeing Vivienne silent, Percival teased her earlobe with a smile, "Are you blushing, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne cleared her throat, "Ahem! Business first!"


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Percival chuckled. Vivienne blushing was quite a sight. He liked it.


    But it wasn''t the time for romance. He didn''t tease her further and followed her out, dragging Calista


    along.


    Before stepping out, Percival called out towards Richard''s bedroom, "Grandpa, you can wake up now."


    From upstairs, Richard''s voice boomed, "No, I''ll sleep a bit longer."


    Percival was speechless, thinking, ¡°Somitted to ying sick.¡±


    At the door, Percival handed Calista over to Leopold.


    Leopold hoisted her up like a sack of meat, "Where to?"


    Vivienne pulled out a navigation system that was virtually unseen in the market, "Here."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Got it."


    Leopold, now, didn''t dare to question Vivienne¡¯s instructions.


    Suddenly!


    Fiona''s car zoomed in from the opposite direction, barreling straight toward the jammed-up mess of


    vehicles withser-focused intent.


    Thomas chuckled, tapping the earbud nestled in his ear. "Close the!"


    But it was toote.


    Thomas and his crew had herpletely surrounded. "My apologies, Miss," he said with feigned


    courtesy.


    With a wave of his hand, Thomas mimicked Percival''s chilling demeanor to a tee.


    His men seized control of Fiona and her driver, popping open the trunk. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Insidey a woman.


    Meanwhile, Percival and Vivienne had reached their destination.


    "It''s a trap," Vivienne said, popping a lollipop in her mouth and nonchntly handing one to Percival.


    Leopold looked on, "Hey, what about me?"


    "Go ask your sweetheart for one," Percival shot back with a re.


    Leopold protested, ¡°Sweetheart? Do I even have one? When I''m dodging bullets with you every day,


    when would I find time to date?¡±


    Percival queried, ¡°Did you really throw away Griffin Martinez''s affections like that?¡±


    ¡°Please, just zip it. That shrew? She''s thest person I''d want to marry!¡± Leopold retorted.


    As they bickered, a sleek red car pulled up a hundred yards away. Out stepped Astrid, clutching a


    bomb detonator in her hand!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Astrid eyed theboratory entrance before her, the very threshold of a top-secret national research


    facility she had once infiltrated with Vivienne.


    A sly grin tugged at the corner of her mouth as she pressed the button on the remote.


    A gust of wind swept by, yet nothing ensued.


    Disbelief etched across Astrid''s features as she jabbed the button several more times, her expression


    darkening with each futile attempt.


    Suddenly, she whipped out a gun, spinning around with a swift motion.


    Vivienne, along with Percival and Leopold who was bemused, emerged from behind her.


    Astrid showed no signs of panic; instead, a calm detachment washed over her.


    "Figures, you''re not one to fall for tricks so easily," Astrid dered, wielding the gun in one hand while


    discarding the useless remote with the other.


    A flicker of regret crossed her gaze as she looked at Vivienne, "Had you joined us, our victory would''ve


    been assured by now."


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with amusement, her smile broad and radiant. "Your disguise is pathetic, Mr.


    B."


    Mr. B, now unmasked as the impostor, gave a nonchnt shrug, making no move to remove his mask,


    "When did you catch on?"


    Vivienne pondered for a moment, "Around the time I stumbled upon Scott, perhaps?"


    Vivienne then let out a derisive chuckle, "You were too naive."


    Mr. B''s eyebrows rose inquisitively, "Impossible. You''d never interacted with me when you blew Scott''s


    cover!"


    Augh escaped Vivienne, "Once wasn''t enough?"


    Mr. B''s pupils constricted, still puzzled.


    Before impersonating Astrid to get close to Vivienne, Mr. B had thoroughly researched his target. With


    the help of Alfred, the bumbling fool, Mr. B knew every minute detail of Astrid''s life ¨C from her


    catchphrases to her subtlest expressions and mannerisms.


    Even Cordelia, her own mother, hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    How could Vivienne, whom he had met only once, possibly see through him?


    Observing Mr. B''s expression, Vivienne knew he still hadn¡¯t grasped it.


    She nced at Percival with a touch of exasperation, "Mr. Wolf, I told you they were no fun."


    Percival tenderly rubbed her head, showing empathy, "You''ve worked hard, Vivienne."


    Leopold interjected with a note of seriousness, "Can we stay on task, please? This is a mission, not a


    time for public disys of affection!"


    Mr. B clenched his jaw, "That''s quite enough, Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s brows knitted together as she swiftlyunched a silver needle from her fingertips.


    Mr. B''s control over his legs vanished, and with a thud, he knelt helplessly on the ground.


    "When I''m speaking with Mr. Wolf, do not interrupt. It displeases me," Vivienne''s eyes glinted with a


    cold edge, adding a chilling beauty to her already enchanting face.


    Mr. B gripped his gun tighter but knew better than to shoot.


    Regardless of whether it was Vivienne, Percival, or even Leopold, Mr. B stood no chance of a


    guaranteed hit.


    In this open space, a well-trained individual could easily dodge a bullet. And even if hit by chance, Mr.


    B was aware that he would be the one to suffer the consequences.


    With his legs rendered useless, escape was out of the question. He needed to wait for the right


    moment to act.


    Percival, noticing her hesitation, wore a subtle smirk, "Mr. B, you didn''t actually think you''d get the


    chance to pull the trigger, did you?"


    Mr. B paused, suddenly realizing his fingers were numb.


    He looked at Vivienne''s smug face and understood that he had been drugged and was powerless to


    resist.


    Percival''s phone buzzed with a message from Thomas: [Subject is secure, no poison detected,


    organization contacted.]


    Percival pocketed his phone, "Leopold, take him in."


    Eager to act, Leopold stepped forward and subdued the defenseless Mr. B, handcuffing him with the


    restraints he had learned to carry at all times since capturing Scott.


    "Mr. B," Leopold taunted, " My Vivienne has a knack for phrenology. No matter how you change your


    appearance, you can''t fool her eyes. Did you really think you were wless?"


    Mr. B froze upon hearing Leopold''s mockery.


    It all made sense.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He had prided himself on his wless disguise, yet Vivienne had seen right through it.


    Vivienne hailed from the Emerald Monastery, a disciple of the renowned Finnian, whose greatest skill


    was reading people.


    But extensive research had shown that Vivienne did not practice phrenology, nor had she ever offered


    such services. So how did she discern Mr. B''s true identity?


    Mr. B looked up at Vivienne, forcing a smile, "You''ve yed along with my charade for quite some time.


    It seems we must refine our art of disguise."


    Vivienne shook her finger, "No matter how skilled you are, you can''t imitate the warmth in Astrid''s eyes.


    The face reflects the heart."


    Vivienne''s talent for phrenology exceeded even her master''s. Finnian often remarked she was a rare


    genius.


    Until the age of twenty-five, she was forbidden from reading fortunes, lest she risk her life.


    She had heeded her master''s warning and refrained from the practice.


    Although she couldn''t read fortunes, Vivienne possessed the ability to read bone structure, a skill


    unrted to mystic arts and solely based on physical attributes.


    Due to her special circumstances, she couldn''t regrly practice this skill.


    Thus, her exposure of Rowan and Ismene was not through bone reading, but simply due to their poor


    disguise skills.


    Mr. B narrowed his eyes, conceding the conversation.


    Agents from the Vanguard Agency closed in, escorting Mr. B to the prisoner transport vehicle.


    Leopold massaged his wrist, "Vivienne, you''re a freaking psychic. How did you know he''de back


    here?"


    Even though the research facility was temporarilymandeered by GTO, the contents were a mix of


    truth and deception.


    They wanted to use her to develop the virus they desired, worming their way closer through Astrid''s


    connections, probing step by step.


    And then there was her understanding of Astrid. She had only met Astrid once, but she always


    remembered the tenderness in her eyes, so simr to Cordelia''s. That was something no amount of


    sophisticated disguise could replicate. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Like she said, the face is the mirror of the soul.


    "Fiona, working with GTO? That''s wild," Leopold had never been fond of Fiona, always felt she hid her


    cards too well.


    But to think she''d stoop to colluding with GTO. She really would dabble in anything.


    "It''s not surprising," Vivienne chuckled, "She was behind the whole Boar Poison fiasco."


    Leopold gasped, "What! The poison in Isolde, that was Fiona''s doing?"


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, "Yeah."


    For years, he''d been at peace with Fiona. But in truth, it was all just a facade, with very little interaction.


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed, "She still has a vial of Boar Poison, whereabouts unknown."


    Percival''s eyes turned steely, "Let''s head back; we have to regroup."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Threepanions climbed into the car and soon arrived at the Vanguard Agency''s secret interrogation


    room.


    Inside, Fiona sat with her eyes downcast, lifeless and detached.


    The sound of the door opening barely made her look up, only to drop her gaze once again.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Percival took a seat across from her, his deep-set eyes emotionless as they fixed on her, wordless.


    A scoff escaped Fiona''s lips. "Well yed, Percival. You''ve bested me."


    Small talk was thest thing on Percival''s mind. He cut to the chase, "Where''s the Boar Poison?"


    Fiona stiffened, as if the question coiled around her like a vice. "What are you talking about? I don''t


    know!"


    He produced a video from the night at Spring Club, "You sat there for three days, and you still can''t


    figure it out?"


    Her fists clenched tightly. Those were undoubtedly her most humiliating days - unable to move despite


    her body''s protests, soaked in her own filth...


    Thinking about this, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous.


    The disgust and fear in the eyes of the people who found her etched into her memory, unforgettable.


    "How did you get that? Why..." Fiona snapped her mouth shut, a sh of realization in her eyes. "It was


    Vivienne, wasn''t it?"


    Percival didn''t deny it, pressing on, "Where is the Boar Poison?"


    Her eyes fell again, "I don''t know."


    Seeing his disbelief, she added, "After purchasing the Boar Poison, I handed it to Mr. B from GTO. You


    should be asking him, not me."


    Percival''s frown deepened, his silence hanging heavy in the air.


    After a long pause, he stood and left.


    As he reached the door, Fiona called out to his retreating figure, "Even without me, Percival, your days


    of joy are numbered. Mark my words, you''ll never take over the Ellington legacy!"


    For a moment, Percival paused, the corners of his mouth twitching into a smile before he continued out


    the door.


    Vivienne waited in the car outside. Seeing him emerge, she knew he hade up empty-handed.


    Behind Fiona, there were others, a third party involved just as the mysterious text had suggested.


    For years, Fiona had been using the Ellington Group and Jeffrey''s gallery for shadowy dealings,


    trafficking artifacts and expensive artworks. The profits couldn''t be just this meager.


    However, Vivienne had yet to uncover this third entity.


    Percival got in the car, his mood as dark as thunderclouds, lifting only slightly in Vivienne''s presence.


    "Expected oues shouldn''t weigh on the heart," Vivienne said, her fingers lightly massaging


    Percival''s temples to ease the tension.


    He held her hand in his, looking into her eyes, "I''m fine."


    She nodded, understanding all too well that he was contemting how to break the news to Richard.


    Fiona was Richard''s second favorite granddaughter after Isolde, and he had high hopes for her.


    But life often defies expectations. Richard would no doubt be heartbroken once more.


    Percival pulled Vivienne close, his lips brushing her forehead in a rare disy of affection.


    In the driver''s seat, Leopold bit his lip. He said to himself, ¡°Keep calm, don''t get angry! Percival, you


    love-struck fool! Must you always be so affectionate with Vivienne? One day, I''ll put an end to this!¡±


    Of course, these were thoughts Leopold would only dare shout within the confines of his mind.


    Suddenly, Leopold noticed the van designated for Mr. B''s transfer parked ahead.


    "What are they doing here?" he muttered, stepping out to inquire.


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged a nce before following Leopold out.


    "Captain," greeted the driver.


    Percival''s brow furrowed. "What''s the matter?"


    The driver looked confused, "Didn''t you order us here to interrogate Fiona?"


    "Who sent you that message!" Percival''s urgency drove him straight to the van''s cabin.


    It was empty!


    His anger erupted, "Where is he!"


    The driver was dumbfounded, "Captain, we were told to release him at the crossroads for a vehicle


    switch. He''s long gone."


    "Where did you get the orders?" Percival demanded, his presence as chilling as a cier.


    The men shrank back, "It came through the public screen."


    The public screen served as Vanguard Agency''smunication tool, where Percival usually posted


    missions using code names.


    The message should have reached everyone.


    However, both Percival and Leopold checked their devices, realizing they were the only ones left out.


    Percival''s grip tightened with fury.


    The public screen was a top agency secret, imprable even to elite hackers. Only a select few high-


    ranking individuals besides himself had the clearance to use his code.


    Who exactly had issued the order to move Mr. B?


    At that moment, Thomas sent a message to Percival: [Captain, the subject is conscious.]


    Percival pocketed his phone and spoke to Vivienne with as much warmth as he could muster,


    "Vivienne, our guest is awake."


    Understanding the gravity of Mr. B''s escape, Vivienne nodded. It was no good news for her either.


    "I''ll go alone," she said,municating silently that she knew what he was thinking.


    Leopold handed her the car keys, and then he joined Percival in the agency''s vehicle.


    Vivienne drove off to the hospital alone, where Thomas waited outside. Seeing her arrive solo didn''t


    surprise him.


    News of Mr. B¡¯s disappearance had likely already circted throughout the entire department by now.


    "Madam, your foster parents are inside, quite beside themselves," Thomas cautioned.


    Vivienne nodded, "Alright, you can go. I''ve got this."


    With an acknowledging murmur, Thomas hurried off. He needed to find Percival, and fast. Today''s


    Once Thomas had left, Vivienne lingered at the door for a moment before pushing it open and stepping


    inside.


    The woman Thomas had rescued was Astrid.


    Cordelia was a well of pent-up words and overwhelming concern. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    All Astrid could offer were soothing words. "Mom, it was just an ident, please don''t cry. I''m okay,


    look, Vivienne''s here now."


    Cordelia dabbed at her tears, "Vivienne, dear, you''re here."


    Vivienne nodded, "Mom, you and dad should head home. The doctor said Astrid needs to rest, and she


    shouldn''t be overexerted. I''ll stay with my sister."


    "That¡¯s right, Mom," Astrid chimed in, "I won''t be able to recover if you keep worrying like this. Please


    go back."


    After a great deal of fussing and reluctant goodbyes, Cordelia and Dorian finally left the hospital.


    Onlyter did they realize something peculiar: Vivienne had referred to Astrid as her sister!


    Previously, Vivienne had simply called Astrid by her first name.


    In the quiet of the hospital room, Vivienne set to work peeling an apple for Astrid. "Don''t worry about


    home; I''m there to take care of everything."

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Vivienne locked eyes with Astrid.


    There was no denying it, Astrid was stunning. She really had inherited all of Cordelia''s best features.


    Vivienne chuckled softly, ¡°No need to be so formal with me, we''re family.¡±


    She had uttered those words many times before, but this time, it came from the heart.


    This Astrid was the one she should truly call Sister.


    Astrid felt a rush of emotion. She had, in fact, used her clearance to dig into Vivienne''s past. After all,


    showing up after years away and causing such a stir in the Brooks family raised suspicions.


    Yet, she found nothing.


    Vivienne was an enigma, the more Astrid delved, the deeper she sank.


    So, when they first met, Astrid had her guard up.


    Later, after Vivienne¡¯s visit to Rivenwood, the Brooks family invited them for a family reunion. It was


    then Astrid received a ssified tip.


    Alfred was a spy from a rival organization! Just when she was about to arrest Alfred, Mr. B appeared.


    Coborating with Alfred, Mr. B kidnapped her, and she had been in captivity ever since.


    Each day, they injected her with a sedative that kept her unconscious for long periods, obscuring any


    knowledge of the outside world.


    On the rare asions she was lucid, she found herself tossed in the trunk of a car, unable to discern


    much else.


    Vivienne passed a peeled apple to Astrid, ¡°While you were missing, Mr. B impersonated you around us.


    But don''t worry, he didn''t get anywhere near the core of your work, and Alfred didn''t manage to steal


    any intel.¡±


    Indeed, Astrid was an agent working on ssified national projects, which meant she couldn''t spend


    much time with Cordelia. Every leave request meant paperwork, waiting for notifications, and getting


    signatures from top to bottom.


    However, those details were ssified, so Cordelia remained unaware of the specific nature of Astrid''s


    work. She only knew that Astrid¡¯s superiors were strict, rarely approving family visits.


    Initially, Alfred had approached Astrid precisely because she was a national agent, aiming to steal state


    secrets.


    But Astrid kept her work and personal life separate. She wouldn''t even discuss the news with Alfred, let


    alone work matters, leaving him clueless about the information he sought.


    Eventually, Mr. B found Alfred, and they struck a deal.


    Alfred let Mr. B get close to Vivienne, while he used the impostor Astrid to attempt to ess ssified


    materials.


    Vivienne had seen through Mr. B on their second meeting. Meanwhile, Astrid''s organization had been


    quietly informed of her abduction by Percival.


    Mr. B believed he had gone undetected, falling short only in gaining ess to the core secrets.


    Moreover, he didn''t care much, his sole objective being to get close to Vivienne and bring her to ab


    for GTO to experiment with viruses.


    Vivienne yed along with Mr. B, pretending to be duped while investigating Astrid''s whereabouts.


    However, Mr. B was not easy to handle. Instead of using GTO''s resources, he partnered with Fiona.


    Fiona had always dealt in shady transactions for profit, but she had never done anything like human


    trafficking.


    If not for the fact that Astrid was Vivienne''s sister, she wouldn''t have agreed.


    Using her position within the Ellington Group, Fiona had orchestrated Astrid''s transport across various


    vehicles, following no discernible pattern, making it difficult for anyone to trace.


    This method of hiding made it challenging for anyone to readily trace or uncover clues.


    When Vivienne ousted Fiona from the Ellington Group, she no longer had the transportation means to


    move Astrid, forcing her to use private cars.


    The Nine Mystics Society figured out the general route, and Thomas blocked the vehicles at a critical


    moment.


    Unable to identify the specific car and not daring to make a scene, they risked endangering Astrid''s life.


    Thus, Fiona''s dramatic exit from the Ellington family was staged.


    Astrid breathed a sigh of relief. Her work was vital to national security, and it could not fall into enemy


    hands. During her captivity, she had been worried about this very issue.


    Luckily, Vivienne was shrewd.


    ¡°Vivienne, on a personal note, I thank you for your contribution to protecting national secrets. I''ll


    rmend you for the highest medal of honor. Without you, who knows what crisis our nation could


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have faced,¡± Astrid said with a pale but determined expression.


    Vivienne burst intoughter, ¡°I didn''t do it for the country; I just wanted to save you. As for the medal,


    forget it. I''m not interested.¡±


    Astrid was taken aback. The medal was a symbol of the highest honor, coveted even among their own


    ranks, let alone by the general public.


    And Vivienne wasn''t interested!


    Vivienne curved her lips into a smile. She truly didn''t care for it. Her mother had plenty, Percival had his


    share, and she was tired of seeing them around. In a family, not everyone needs a medal of honor.


    If Leopold were here, he probably would put on a scene, resulting in the following conversation:


    ¡°I want one! I can''t have enough!¡±


    Vivienne retorted, ¡°Scram! You husky!¡±


    Leopold grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re picking up Percival¡¯s bad habits!¡±


    Percival interjected, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Leopold backpedaled, ¡°My bad, Percival!¡±


    ncing at the time, Vivienne spoke, ¡°You need time to recover and can''t leave the hospital just yet. I''ll


    exin everything to mom. Rest up; I have things to attend to.¡±


    Astrid suddenly grabbed her hand, ¡°Vivienne, what about Alfred?¡±


    Vivienne knew that Astrid would surely ask about him. "The guy''s been taken care of by the agency;


    don''t worry, he won''t be getting off easy."


    "Thanks," Astrid murmured, lowering her gaze. Alfred had been her first love, and though they''d never


    spoken of marriage, she''d given him her heart.


    But to think, he was a spy for the enemy all along!


    Once she was discharged from the hospital, she vowed to make Alfred''s life a living hell!


    After leaving the hospital, Vivienne went to see Percival.


    Percival had returned from HQ with the storm clouds clearly etched across his face.


    Vivienne approached, and at the sound of her footsteps, a warm glint finally appeared in Percival''s


    eyes.


    "How''s it going?" Vivienne inquired. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, "The word is, we''ve got to use Mr. B to pinpoint GTO''s main hub. No rash


    moves allowed."


    Right now, only the two of them understood the silent conversation.


    Through the coded message, Vivienne asked, "What does that mean?"


    "It means all my future ops must get green-lit by the brass. No more solo flights," Percival replied in


    kind.


    But now, his wings had been clipped!


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne, his fingers tapping a few more coded pulses.


    They exchanged a knowing smile, each with a clear understanding of the other''s thoughts settled in


    their hearts.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    In a ndestine surveince room somewhere.


    Calista''s wrists were bound by handcuffs, surrounded by stark white walls that seamlessly blended with


    the door. A shiver ran down her spine, and fear pounded in her heart.


    She had been knocked unconscious by Percival and when she came to, she found herself trapped in


    this sterile cell, too terrified to resist.


    Had her research on the viruses been discovered? Would that mean the death penalty?


    No, it couldn''t be!


    Lost in thought, Calista was jolted back to reality by the sound of the door unlocking. Her eyes widened


    in rm as she watched the door intently.


    Soon after, a figure in a ck trench coat entered the room. It was Mr. B, who tossed a key toward her


    without a word.


    It was the key to her cuffs.


    "Mr. B, what¡¯s going on? Where am I? Do I still have to return to theb?"


    Before she could get her bearings, Calista was met with a p that sent her tumbling to the floor.


    Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth as the blow nearly knocked her out.


    "Fool, who gave you permission to coborate with Fiona behind our backs?" Mr. B''s voice was harsh


    and undisguised. There was no need for pretense anymore; Calista''s identity had been exposed, and


    from now on, she could only operate under strict surveince.


    Calista was stunned. Mr. B was a woman?


    Mr. B removed her hat, revealing Astrid''s familiar face, the disguise still in ce, "Tell me, where is


    Boar Poison?"


    Calista, regaining her senses, was shocked to see Mr. B''s true appearance.


    "You''re Vivienne''s sister!"


    Mr. B merely rolled her eyes, "Answer my question."


    Swallowing hard, Calista dared not ask further, "I... I don¡¯t know. Fiona didn¡¯t give me Boar Poison. She


    said she¡¯d hand it over at the critical moment for me to use on Vivienne. Today, I didn¡¯t receive it."


    Mr. B ground her mrs in frustration.


    She had thought this might be the moment to seize Boar Poison, but Fiona had hidden it well.


    Their past transactions involving vital goods for GTO had always depended on Fiona''s dealings.


    They had assumed Fiona was working alone, never suspecting she had an organization backing her,


    one with the capability to acquire Boar Poison.


    For years, GTO had been unable to replicate Boar Poison, especially since Karen''s research had been


    Now that Boar Poison had resurfaced, GTO was determined to acquire it.


    ncing at Calista on the floor, Mr. B reached out a hand.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Confused, Calista hesitated before cing her hand in Mr. B''s.


    With a fierce yank, Calista felt as though her arm might rip from its socket. The next instant, Mr. B had


    her by the neck, "Calista, do you know why I''ve spared you?"


    A shudder ran through Calista. The gentle face before her inspired a deep-seated terror, "I... I don''t


    know."


    Mr. B''s fingers tightened around Calista''s throat, "I value your medical expertise. If you can''t produce


    the Boar Poison within a month, your life bes expendable."


    Calista felt a chill run through her. She was ying with fire, one false step from annihtion.


    "I will, I¡¯ll develop it, I¡¯ll definitely get it done."


    A revolting smell wafted up from below, and with a few dripping sounds, Mr. B disgustedly threw Calista


    aside.


    "TCL is no longer an option for you. You''ll be taken to your newb, remember, you only have one


    month."


    After wiping her hands disdainfully, Mr. B turned and left.


    Calistay crumpled in a puddle of foul liquid, shedding tears of regret. Her remorse was beyond


    words. If only she had known Vivienne was Specter Healer, she never would have crossed her. Now,


    she couldn''t even return to the TCLb.


    ...


    At TCL Labs.


    Percival had brought Vivienne inside.


    "Mr. Percy,"b assistant Holden approached, "The director''s not here, and we''re not allowed in his


    Percival nodded, "Carry on with your work."


    Holden said no more, casting a sidelong nce at the hat-wearing woman behind Percival, his heart


    skipping a beat.


    Such a beautiful woman! But who would dare to look twice at Mr. Percy''s guest?


    Knowing better, Holden averted his eyes.


    Percival led Vivienne to Calista''s office door, which now sported a new lock.


    Pulling out a maic card from nowhere, he slid it through the reader and with a beep, the door


    unlocked.


    "Mr. Wolf, you''re full of surprises," Vivienne teased.


    Percival pocketed the card, "It''s a necessary skill when you''re out in the field."


    Vivienne mused about the so-called essential skills at Vanguard Agency, which apparently included


    lock-picking!


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, "They''re quick on their feet."


    It seemed they had just removed Calista, and the bomb was already in ce.


    Holden didn''t hesitate, quickly leading theb staff to safety.


    Percival''smand was absolute, and no one dared dy.


    ¡°Vivienne, step back. I''ve got this," said Percival, his hand on the doorknob, careful not to make any


    If the bomb was rigged with a motion-sensitive trigger, one wrong move could spell disaster.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Wolf, are you sure you''re up to defusing a bomb right now?"


    Percival held his breath, "I''ll call Leopold for backup." Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Did you forget about me?" Vivienne emerged from theb with a pair of scissors in hand and


    approached Percival.


    She was petite, just small enough to squeeze through the gap without disturbing the delicate bnce.


    Suddenly, she shed a mischievous smile and nted a quick kiss on his face.


    "Don''t let it happen again."


    Percival''s breath hitched, nearly losing his grip¡ªa close call to surrendering to the moment.


    Vivienne slipped into the office, following the thin wire to the bomb''s location.


    Just as Percival had predicted, the bomb was fitted with a bnce mechanism.


    Even a mere centimeter of door movement could set it off!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    This bomb was nothing like the cutting-edge devices they''d encountered before.


    This time, it was more intricate, more cunning, with an arrangement that was both deceptive and, upon


    closer inspection, almost childish.


    Yes, that was the word¡ªchildish.


    Atop the delicate bncey amon spherical dog toy, the kind that shouldn''t be nudged in the


    slightest. A mere touch could set the whole thing off.


    But who the heck puts a dog toy on a bomb? Especially one that squeaks.


    "Vivienne, what''s the situation in there?" Percival could only peer through the crack in the door, unable


    to see the full picture.


    Vivienne held a pair of scissors in her hands, the familiar sight of the wiring giving her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤


    vu.


    Percival, getting no response, called out again, "Vivienne?"


    Vivienne shook the scissors, "All good."


    She got down on her knees, scanning the rainbow of wires before snipping one decisively.


    Tick!


    The toy fell off the bnce, rolling across the floor and ending up under the desk with a soft thunk.


    "Come on in," Vivienne said, cing the scissors on the table.


    The bomb wasn¡¯t inherently difficult; it just appeared dazzlinglyplex. In reality, it was still the red


    wire.


    Percival entered, realizing he was sweating bullets. He had defused a thirty-second countdown bomb


    in his heyday without breaking a sweat, but this had unnerved him.


    It wasn''t until he heard Vivienne''s voice that he understood just how frightened he''d been.


    "It''s not a new type of bomb, just an ordinary one with a fancy setup. Looks tough, but it''s just a smoke


    and mirrors act."


    Vivienne shed a nonchnt smile at Percival, noticing the seriousness in his eyes and


    subconsciously suppressing a smirk. She looped her arms around Percival''s neck, her alluring gaze


    warming him like the first ray of sun on a winter''s day, "Mr. Wolf, what''s on your mind?"


    Percival pulled her into an embrace, burying his face in her neck, inhaling her reassuring scent.


    Vivienne knew Percival was scared.


    "It''s not like we haven''t been through worse."


    The time Felix kidnapped the students from ss Eighteen had been far more harrowing.


    A chill shed in Percival''s eyes, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault." Vivienne gently patted his back, "This is the enemy''s tactic. I''ve defused it, and this


    little trick wasn''t going to take my life."


    Percival knew all too well that Vivienne was the most intelligent woman on earth. And if anyone wanted


    to take her life, they''d have to get past him first.


    But when Vivienne was truly in danger, his belief wavered with fear. This fear was instinctual, an innate


    dread of losing Vivienne.


    They held each other tightly, their heartbeats slowly synchronizing.


    Tick-tock... tick-tock...


    An eerie ticking broke the silence in the office.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she located the source.


    Percival crouched down, eyeing the spherical dog toy beneath the desk. It was now pressing on the


    actual bomb switch!


    Suddenly, the supposedly defunct bomb activated a countdown, rapidly ticking down to single digits!


    Even Vivienne and Percival were caught off guard, with no time to react.


    "Vivienne, get out!" Percival shoved her towards the door and quickly locked the office behind him.


    Vivienne pounded on the door, "Percival, open up, OPEN UP!"


    In that instant, she knew what he intended to do.


    He nned to shield the st with his body, buying her time to escape.


    "Percival, open the damn door!" Vivienne kicked at the lock with all her might.


    But the door and lock of the TCLb were made of top-grade materials, impervious to brute force.


    Percival cradled the bomb in the far corner, using his body as a barrier.


    All he wanted was to buy Vivienne a few precious seconds.


    Vivienne took a deep breath and kicked at the door with all her strength!


    Bang!


    A cloud of smoke enveloped the office, followed by a sound akin to a popping balloon. Vivienne''s


    mighty kick had obliterated the sturdy lock.


    She rolled on the floor from the momentum, charging through the haze towards Percival.


    "Mr. Wolf!"


    Percival''s face was smeared with dust, his shirt torn at the chest, his hair sticking up in wild tufts.


    The usually stoic and dignified Percival looked downrightical for the first time.


    Yes,ical.


    Vivienne was shaking with fear, staring dumbfounded at Percival.


    It took them a full ten seconds to realize the truth.


    This wasn''t a bomb! It was just a ridiculous smoke bomb!


    A banner fell from the bomb''s wrapping¡ªCongrattions, you''ve passed the first test.


    Percival licked his lips, "First test?"


    Vivienne clenched her fist, dispersing the remaining smoke with a loud curse, "Old man, you''re gonna


    pay for this!"


    There was only one person who could concoct such a diabolical bomb setup and turn it into a farce


    with a banner¡ªher supposedly te" mentor, Finnian!


    Percival caught on, realizing there had been no bomb at all, just a cruel prank yed out of love.


    As the smoke cleared, Vivienne spotted something else on the floor, revealed by the explosion.


    All the experimental data from Calista!


    That was the real reason Vivienne and Percival hade to this ce. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Through the analysis of these experimental data, one could infer what kind of virus GTO was


    researching and the connection it had with "potion."


    Luckily, Finnian had the foresight to locate and duplicate the data, ingeniously hiding the copy inside a


    bomb.


    Percival let out a sigh of relief, "All''s well that ends well."


    Vivienne ground her teeth in frustration, "Not so fast. That old man thinks he can y me for a fool?


    He''s got another thinging."


    "That old coot, he''s a real tormentor, just like his infamous disciples," she mused.


    Percival couldn''t help but chuckle; his little spitfire was just too endearing.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    The research data from the TCL Labs had been recovered, but Calista was MIA, and still, the


    experiments had to go on. This ce had be too hot to handle.


    The GTO had discovered their location, and who knew what Calista might reveal under pressure.


    There was no choice left but to torch the ce.


    The ongoing projects in theb would have to be shelved for the time being.


    After Percival and Vivienne stepped out of theb, they made sure all the researchers were sent to a


    safe haven while they scouted for a new spot to restart their work.


    On the drive back, Vivienne leaned against Percival''s shoulder, her gaze heavy with thoughts that were


    her own.


    Percival soothingly stroked her back without a word. He knew better than to interrupt Vivienne when


    she was deep in thought.


    Suddenly, Percival''s work phone buzzed with a message.


    It was from employees at the Ellington Group.


    [Mr. Ellington, Henry is demanding that all of Fiona''s shares be transferred to his name.]


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Your uncle sure can''t sit still."


    A cold smirk yed on Percival''s lips, "A mere jester."


    Thomas nced at the notification on the phone and said, "Percival, Henry has gone to the old family


    estate. Shall we head back?"


    Percival gently pinched Vivienne''s cheek, articting every word, "Vivienne, what do you think?"


    Her lips curved into a sly smile, "Of course we''re going back. We''ve got a little surprise for them."


    "Then let''s go!" Percival''s eyes twinkled with a mix of mischief and malice.


    ...


    At the Ellington family estate.


    Richard sat at the head of the table, watching his second son and his family wail before him.


    "Dad, now that Fiona''s been locked up and they won''t tell us why, you have to take our side!" Heloise


    sobbed, her tears not entirely genuine,ced as they were with self-interest.


    Henry, bandaged and hobbling, chimed in, "Right, Dad, with Fiona in custody, we don''t know what the


    oue will be. You can''t just ignore this."


    Jeffrey, not in the best of health himself, was brought in by Henry and Heloise. He half-copsed on the


    couch, wailing pitifully.


    Heloise let out a howl, "Dad, look at what Percival and Vivienne have reduced our family to. You can''t


    let this go on; we need justice!"


    Richard replied coolly, "Isn''t it what you deserve?"


    Henry looked at his father in disbelief, "Dad, what are you talking about? How can you say we deserve


    this?"


    "Embarrassing Vivienne in public at my birthday bash and making a scene when I was ill. If you don''t


    get a thrashing, who will?" Richard regarded them as if they were fools.


    Henry muttered a curse under his breath. He should''ve known his father would side with Percival. It


    was clear that words wouldn''t work; actions were needed.


    Henry,ically adorned with a neck brace, presented a document to his father. "Dad, if you''re not


    going to punish Percival, let''s not dwell on it. Just sign this, and we''ll be out of your hair."


    Richard nced at the document¡ªa share transfer agreement.


    They were after Fiona''s shares.


    "Thepany matters are Percival''s call," Richard said, nonchntly cleaning his ears.


    At that moment, Percival and Vivienne walked in, casting a chilling look at the second family branch of


    the Ellington family.


    "Forget about the shares. All of Fiona''s assets are frozen. You won''t get a dime," Percival dered,


    tossing the share agreement into the trash can.


    Heloise red venomously at Percival but didn''t dare to approach, hiding behind Henry instead,


    "Percival, there''s a limit to your bullying. By holding onto Fiona''s shares, are you trying to make us


    beggars?"


    "What''s it to me?" Percival retorted indifferently.


    Jeffrey, silent throughout, had been recording everything. After a quick edit, the narrative changed


    entirely.


    Soon, a video went viral, causing a stir online.


    [Scandal in the Ellington family! Young Master Percival humiliates his uncle in public, forcing their


    family to beg!]


    In Rivenwood, anything connected to the Ellingtons was big news. Percival''s image took a hit because


    of the video.


    [Is this high society drama? So wealthy, yet so stingy. Disgusting.]


    [What do you mean stingy? It''s rightfully the second branch''s money. Looks like Percival wants to


    hoard all the Ellington wealth.]


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    [People can be deceiving. Poor Vivienne, to end up with someone so heartless.]


    The inte was abuzz withments, creating a minor sensation.


    Jeffrey, satisfied with the uproar, had gotten the effect he wanted.


    Even Percival had to care about his image. A tarnished reputation could affect Ellington Group''s stock


    prices.


    Jeffrey thought to himself, "When the timees, Grandpa will surely rethink his choice of heir!"


    At that moment, Richard''s phone chimed a few times with the rare notification of an email.


    Upon opening the email, the initially smiling face turned ashen.


    Henry, oblivious to the unfolding drama, continued to press Percival for shares in the business.


    Startled, Henry nced at his own inbox to find an email brimming with evidence of his corruption and


    bribery. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    "Dad, let me exin, it''s not what it looks like..." he started.


    But before he could finish, agents from the Internal Revenue Service were at the Ellington''s grand


    entrance.


    "Henry Ellington, I presume? Someone''s reported you for tax evasion. Pleasee with us."


    Heloise waspletely baffled, clueless about the situation at hand.


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey discovered that an unedited video of him had surfaced online. It was the raw


    footage he had just recorded.


    The videoid bare Henry and Heloise''s greedy facades for all to see.


    Jeffrey looked up just in time to see Vivienne giving her phone a little shake in his direction.


    What goes aroundes around, after all.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Jeffrey had always been a hothead, and Vivienne''s challenge sent him over the edge.


    In a fit of rage, he hurled his phone at her, shouting, "Are you behind all this crap?"


    Vivienne merely nced at the phone lying on the floor, her elegant features cool and detached. She


    did not move an inch, just quietly observing Jeffrey.


    At that moment, Percival stepped forward and crushed Jeffrey''s phone underfoot, swiftly turning it into


    a heap of electronic waste.


    The next second, Jeffrey found himself unable to move. Panic crossed his face. "Vivienne, what the


    hell did you do to me?" His eyes bore into hers, but other than his eyes and his mouth, nothing else in


    his body responded to his mind.


    With a casual flick of her hair behind her ear, Vivienne replied indifferently, "An eye for an eye. You


    have a problem with that?"


    "You!"


    Before Jeffrey could retort, Vivienne''s fingers twitched, and a silver needle flew from her fingertips.


    Jeffrey''s words were instantly cut off.


    Seeing the scene unfold, Henry realized his options were dwindling. The only path left was to plead


    with his father, Richard.


    He dropped to his knees before Richard, begging, "Dad! I messed up. Please give me another chance.


    I swear I''ll never do this again. I can''t go to jail!


    I just wasn''t thinking, Dad. Please, for all the years I''ve dedicated to our family business, forgive me


    this once."


    He knew the gravity of his situation.


    The money he had embezzled over the years was enough tond him behind bars!


    Richard ced his cane down and slowly sat on the couch, his aged face void of expression. "As of


    today, you are no longer wee at thepany, and don''t you dare show your face in this house


    again!"


    Henry felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    Was Richard casting him out from the Ellington family?


    What about the tax authorities?


    Could he even get out of this?


    "Dad, I''m your son! Fiona''s still suffering, Jeffrey''s still sick, and we have no means of ie. You


    can''t just kick me out, Dad!"


    Henry clung to Richard''s leg, wailing.


    But Richard pushed him away. "If it weren''t for this mess, would you still be here begging me? All of


    you, get out! I never want to see you again!"


    Heloise was dumbfounded. Her son was a wreck on the sofa, her husband was to be taken away, and


    her daughter was still in jail. The future looked bleak.


    Heloise''s heart hardened when her eyesnded on Vivienne, sitting there with a faint smile. She


    grabbed a vase from the table and hurled it at Vivienne.


    "You little wretch, this is all your fault! I''ll kill you!"


    With a swift kick, Vivienne sent her flying.


    Heloisended on the broken vase, a shard slicing a long gash across her face. She always prized her


    beauty, and now, disfigured, she felt worse than dead.


    She looked at the blood in her hands and screamed, "Ah! My face!"


    Vivienne frowned at the noise.


    So annoying.


    Another silver needle flew out with a flick of her wrist, silencing Heloise''s cries.


    Vivienne cleared her ears.


    Much better.


    Why could it not always be this quiet?


    And so, a bizarre scene unfolded in the Ellington household. There was crying without tears, bleeding


    without sound, their mouths agape but silent.


    Richard barely nced at Heloise before addressing the tax officials. "Officers, my son has broken the


    The officials stepped forward and escorted Henry out.


    Heloise tried to intervene, but her face ached, and her voice was gone; she could only watch as Henry


    was taken away.


    Once the tax officials and Henry had left, Percival gestured to the servants to remove Heloise and


    Jeffrey.


    Quickly, they were dragged out of the house.


    With the troublesome people gone, peace returned to the Ellington home.


    Richard, red-faced and fuming, took his time to recover on the sofa.


    Vivienne approached, pressing acupressure points on Richard''s hand to help him rx.


    "Vivienne, my dear, we owe you a great debt today. If not for you, who knows how long that ungrateful


    son of mine might have kept me in the dark!" Richard thought of Henry''s misdeeds and felt his blood


    pressure rise again.


    He had known about Henry and his brother Ryan''s sneaky dealings, but since the sums were


    insignificant, he had let it slide.


    After all, Isolde¡¯s face was disfigured because of the poison aimed at Percival; Percival wanted to keep


    a low profile; Richard was old, and his ideas were outdated. All of these reasonsbined, Richard


    had decided to leave the business in the hands of his three sons.


    He trusted Nathan implicitly and had given him the reins of thepany, while Henry and Ryan were


    kept away from crucial positions. To Richard, a little mischief was tolerable.


    In a family asrge as the Ellingtons, some were bound to be not exactly angels.


    Richard knew his sons'' true colors but just could not be bothered.


    Yet he never imagined Henry would embezzle such a staggering amount.


    Vivienne''s lips pursed slightly, a hint of remorse in her eyes. "I''m d you don''t me me, Grandpa."


    There were not many whom she did not want to hurt, and Richard was one of them.


    "me you? Far from it, I should thank you for excising a tumor from thepany and the Ellington


    family." Richard genuinely held no grudges against Vivienne.


    The money Henry had stolen could have supported a smallpany.


    Now that trouble had arisen, it was nothing less than their just desserts.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne remained silent, choosing not toment.


    "Percival," Richard sighed deeply, "I want those bad debts cleaned up. Take care of it, will you?" He


    sounded weary. "I''m exhausted. I''m going to take a break."


    Vivienne and Percival watched as Richard retreated to his bedroom.


    Afterward, they left the Ellington estate. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    On the road, Percival made calls to have Henry''s mess sorted out.


    He had not needed that 10 billion dors and could have managed without Vivienne''s help, but since


    she had insisted, he had epted it.


    Henry''s ounts were straightforward enough to settle, but Fiona was a moreplex problem.


    Fiona had been conducting shady deals in the shadows, creating an illicitwork that stretched from


    Ellington Group to Jeffrey''s art gallery.


    However, Fiona was stubborn and had not yet revealed any of her secrets.


    Seeing Percival''s grim expression, Vivienne inquired, "Is it that difficult to handle?"


    Vivienne paused, then said, "CK? I''ve heard of them before."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    As soon as Vivienne finished speaking, Percival and Leopold both paused for a beat.


    Leopold, who was driving, quickly asked, ¡°Vivienne, what exactly does this organization do?¡±


    He was aware of the situation with Fiona but had never heard of this organization before, so he was


    trying to get his head around it.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the Frostfire Intelligence Agency,¡± Vivienne exined. ¡°They take on tasks assigned by


    clients ¨C finding people, finding objects, all sorts of stuff. Pa once tried to hire CK to find her


    daughter, but CK didn¡¯t take the job.


    But CK... They don¡¯t have any lines they won¡¯t cross. If the price is right, they¡¯ll even deal in human


    trafficking, like Fiona did when she hid Astrid for Mr. B. Fiona imed it was her first time, but it


    certainly wasn¡¯t CK¡¯s first rodeo.¡±


    Leopold caught on. ¡°So, the baby trafficking cases from before, they had CK¡¯s fingerprints all over


    them.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Vivienne replied, her expression darkening.


    CK was a group that had risen to prominence in the past few years, a bitter than the Frostfire


    Intelligence Agency.


    However, because they yed by no rules, some individuals with sinister motives sought them out. For


    their own gain, they would harm other people¡¯s families and their lives.


    Thus, CK was more popr in the underworld.


    Percival¡¯s deep eyes narrowed as his voice dropped an octave. ¡°Fiona only imed she was the head


    of CK and did everything herself.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s contradicting herself.¡± Leopold clicked his tongue. ¡°She said that the Astrid thing was her first


    time dealing in human trafficking, but we know for a fact that CK has trafficked infants before. How


    could it be the first time?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not telling the truth,¡± Percival murmured, his long fingers tapping slowly on the windowpane.


    After a moment, he spoke again, ¡°Let''s head to the safe house.¡±


    Leopold nodded, stepping on the gas as they headed toward the safe house.


    Fiona was ratherfortable there, rising punctually each day, passing her free time with books,


    newspapers, and the news. When questioned, she repeated the same few lines.


    She imed she was the leader of CK, did not know who Mr. B was, and that all transactions were


    through the Ellington Group and Jeffrey¡¯s art gallery.


    Percival entered, finding Fiona absorbed in a painting by Elia, or in other words, by Vivienne.


    Hearing Percival approach, Fiona barely lifted her eyelids, but upon seeing Vivienne, there was a


    flicker of response.


    ¡°Vivienne, could I trouble you for something?¡± Fiona asked.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Vivienne replied nonchntly, hands in her pockets.


    After a moment of silence, Fiona looked up. ¡°I would like to see all of your previous design drafts.¡±


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, not knowing what to say.


    Was Fiona treating this ce like her personal study?


    Vivienne¡¯s lips curved into a smirk as she said, ¡°Sure, but it¡¯ll cost you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes shimmered with a hint of hope upon Vivienne¡¯s agreement.


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°I could want a lot of things. Money? Strawberry cheesecake?


    Rare herbs? Or perhaps...¡±


    Her gaze lifted slightly, the smile on her lips growing. ¡°Information on ck Dragon, the elusive head of


    CK.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s gaze stalled at the mention of ck Dragon.


    ck Dragon was the code name for CK¡¯s boss.


    No one had ever managed to find any information about him.


    Even Percival, despite having captured and interrogated her for so long, had not found any information


    about the leader, even though Fiona imed to be the head of CK.


    But Vivienne seemed to know.


    Fiona looked up. ¡°You found out?¡±


    Vivienneughed, a dazzling smile on her face. ¡°Is it hard to find information on a leader of a shady


    organization?¡±


    After a pause, Fiona replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re so informed, there¡¯s no need to ask me. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t


    tell you even if you did.¡±


    Vivienne leaned back in her chair, legs crossed, chin propped on her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on asking


    you. However, if you want my designs, you must give me something in exchange.¡±


    Fiona stayed silent for quite some time before looking up. ¡°Anything else I can give, just not information


    about ck Dragon.¡±


    Vivienne propped her chin with her arms on her legs, pondered for a while, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to


    need anything.¡±


    Fiona was speechless, thinking, ¡°Then why are you wasting my time?¡±


    Vivienne turned and nced at Percival, asking with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Wolf, what do I need? Can you


    remind me?¡±


    Percival¡¯s lips twitched. His Vivienne¡¯s knack for infuriating people seemed as powerful as ever.


    Then, he brought over a chair and sat next to Vivienne, his long fingers entwining with hers, his voice


    smooth as velvet, ¡°My Vivienne has everything she needs. Shecks nothing!¡±


    Vivienne nodded in agreement but said, ¡°No, wait! I have to pay for your expenses. You¡¯re too high-


    maintenance. I can¡¯t afford you no matter how rich I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not high-maintenance. Just make me spaghetti from time to time.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That I can do.¡±


    Fiona was at a loss for words, yelling inside, ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to see you two showing off your


    love!¡±


    As if Vivienne had heard Fiona¡¯s inner thoughts, she turned to her and said, ¡°Though I have everything


    I need, my designs are numerous. You need them, White Tiger doesn¡¯t, but you¡¯re useless to me, while


    White Tiger could be. So, what shall we do?¡±


    Fiona was startled, her emotions betraying her control for a moment. ¡°You know about White Tiger!¡±


    White Tiger was a code name known only to her, the true mastermind behind CK.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ck Dragon and White Tiger were the highest authorities in CK, and all orders filtered down from


    White Tiger to the rest.


    ck Dragon was the face of the operation, the one who stepped into the light when necessary.


    And ck Dragon was her code name.


    Fiona bit her lip, her eyes wide with shock that refused to diminish.


    How much influence did Vivienne wield to have information on White Tiger?


    Who on earth was she?


    Before Vivienne could finish, Fiona suddenly shouted, "Enough!"


    Her fingers were clenched tightly, and her expression was twisted with distress.


    She never imagined Vivienne would unearth her secrets with such rity.


    If Vivienne knew, then Percival... Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Her gaze shifted to Percival, who sat with his legs crossed, idly toying with Vivienne''s fingers, his


    expression unchanging as if he had long been aware of these machinations.


    Fiona''sugh broke the tension abruptly.


    Ha!


    She had schemed for so long and had operated in the shadows, only to find herself ensnared in his


    strategies. She had thought her disguise was impable!


    Of course! Her cousin, Percival, was leagues beyond the likes of Jeffrey.


    After spending so much time with her family, she had almost forgotten that Percival controlled a vast


    financial empire and was known to others as Mr. Percy!


    No wonder everything had gone so smoothly before and why she had failed so spectacrly this time!


    After a brief pause, she added a stiption, "You may ask, but I''m not obliged to tell."


    Vivienne met her gaze squarely, cutting through the pretense, "Is the Boar Poison in White Tiger''s


    possession?"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Fiona remained silent for a long time, and Vivienne did not rush her, simply waiting with patient


    stillness.


    Finally, Fiona showed a hint of response.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Vivienne, that¡¯s all I can tell you. As for who White Tiger is and


    where he might be, I¡¯m clueless. You¡¯ll have to dig that up yourself.¡±


    With that, Fiona closed her eyes.


    Vivienne knew that Fiona would not divulge White Tiger¡¯s whereabouts.


    Just as stubborn as Scott, she thought.


    Vivienne handed her earlier design sketches to Fiona. ¡°Study these well. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing


    you outdo my jewelry designs here.¡±


    Fiona opened her eyes, her gaze t. She lowered her eyes with a smile, ¡°For the sake of your


    sketches, maybe you¡¯ll find something worthwhile among my belongings.¡±


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, gave Fiona a lingering look, and left with Percival.


    Ever since Fiona¡¯s arrest, all her possessions had been under Percival¡¯s control.


    They had scoured through everything Fiona owned. And found nothing.


    ¡°Could you have missed something?¡± Vivienne asked.


    Percival shook his head. ¡°No, I had everything Fiona owned under surveince before her arrest ¨C from


    her bank ounts and stocks to her purse and car; it¡¯s all here.¡±


    Leopold had also gone through everything from top to bottom, unable to find any clue, let alone White


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiger¡¯s location.


    Vivienne stared at the pile of belongings for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s find Jeffrey!¡±


    Almost at the same moment, Percival also uttered, ¡°Jeffrey!¡±


    The two exchanged a knowing smile.


    Shortly after, they went straight to find Jeffrey.


    ...


    At a certain bar.


    Jeffrey had mostly recovered now that Henry was behind bars and the art gallery was closed due to


    Fiona¡¯s case.


    With no source of ie, he had given himself over to despair.


    Spending his days in the bar, when he ran out of money, he would sell something to continue his spree.


    Percival found him in a drunken stupor.


    Vivienne injected him with something, and Jeffrey immediately sobered up.


    ¡°What are you doing? I... I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Jeffrey crouched on the ground, terrified Vivienne might


    jab him again.


    Percival hoisted him up, his voice stern. ¡°Where are the things Fiona gave you?¡±


    Jeffrey blinked, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The stuff Fiona bought you, where is it all?¡± Percival was losing patience.


    If they did not find White Tiger soon, there would be no lead on Boar Poison.


    If Boar Poison resurfaced, its danger was unimaginable.


    Isolde had suffered enough because of Boar Poison, and he would not let anyone close to him suffer


    because of it again.


    Even with Vivienne there, the threat of Boar Poison could not be underestimated.


    Jeffrey shivered, ¡°It¡¯s mine. You can¡¯t take it away from me!¡±


    Percival¡¯s grip tightened on Jeffrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not talking, huh?¡±


    In pain, Jeffrey gasped. ¡°I sold them, sold everything.¡±


    Percival¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°To whom?¡±


    ¡°Just some friends and buyers I met at art shows.¡± Jeffrey spilled everything he could remember to


    Percival. ¡°The rest is still at my ce. Take it if you want.¡±


    He could not afford to cross these two again.


    After checking Fiona¡¯s transfer records against Jeffrey''s collection of sports cars and antiques, Percival


    surveyed Jeffrey¡¯s warehouse, his expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s a painting missing.¡±


    Still crouched, held down by Leopold, Jeffrey nced at the wall of antiques. ¡°That, I gave it away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re this broke, and you¡¯re giving gifts? One painting could keep you throwing money around for six


    months. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Leopold smacked Jeffrey on the head.


    Jeffrey yelped, ¡°I really gave it away. Met ady at the bar, made me happy, so I gave it to her, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ady?¡± Vivienne frowned slightly. ¡°What did she look like?¡±


    Jeffrey pulled out his phone, showing a video of the woman pole dancing.


    Her seductive appearance would tempt any man.


    And Jeffrey was no exception.


    ¡°She cheered me up that night, and I took her home. She liked that painting, so I gave it to her.¡±


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged a look.


    It was Mr. B.


    It seemed Mr. B was also on the hunt for Boar Poison.


    Jeffrey, the fool, had given away something so crucial!


    Percival¡¯s foot sent Jeffrey flying.


    Jeffrey¡¯s recently healed body now had two broken ribs. He was livid, wanting to curse his fate.


    Percival and Vivienne were mad people!


    Meanwhile, Mr. B had unraveled the secret of the painting. She dialed a number.


    ¡°White Tiger? I have a proposal. Are you interested in a coboration?¡±


    A deep chuckle came from the other end, ¡°Is this Mr. B? ck Dragon mentioned you. We should


    meet.¡±


    Mr. B was taken aback; she had not expected White Tiger to agree so readily and even take the


    initiative.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s set a ce.¡±


    The call ended abruptly, and Mr. B, listening to the dial tone, smirked.


    True to CK¡¯s reputation, White Tiger knew quite a bit.


    However, she had to get her hands on the Boar Poison antidote.


    After leaving Jeffrey¡¯s apartment, Vivienne headed home.


    Astrid was already recuperating at home; her health was much improved, but the poison had damaged


    her lungs, causing her to cough frequently and appear somewhat frail. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Vivienne, you''re back, cough cough," Astrid coughed as she made her way to the couch.


    Vivienne nced at Astrid. "Still haven¡¯t recovered?"


    Astrid nodded. "Just a bit of a cough, it''s nothing."


    Vivienne checked Astrid''s pulse and retrieved a needle from her medical bag. "Lie down."


    "Eh?" Astrid was momentarily taken aback.


    A few drops of dark blood oozed from the acupuncture points, quickly turning red.


    Astrid felt the heaviness in her chest had disappeared instantly, her breathing much morefortable.


    "All done," Vivienne said as she removed the needle, patting Astrid on the back. "Get up."


    Astrid sat up, took a couple of deep breaths, and felt no urge to cough.


    "Vivienne, you¡¯re a miracle worker. The tightness in my chest is gone, and I don''t feel the need to


    cough anymore."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Vivienne chuckled softly, "Just a small issue. Drink more water, and cut down on soft drinks. The toxins


    might be flushed out, but don''t overlook the aftereffects. Keep hydrating to wash away any remnants."


    "Thanks, Vivienne," Astrid replied, pouring Vivienne a ss of water. "I''ll be heading back to work at the


    office in a few days. I''m going to need you to keep an eye on things at home. It''s been..."


    "No need for a speech," Vivienne interjected as Astrid started to get sentimental.


    Astrid grinned. "What can I do? You''re just too lovable. Even chatting with you feels like a breath of


    fresh air."


    Sometimes, she wondered if she had saved the gxy in a past life since this lifetime had blessed her


    with such a wonderful sister.


    She could not be there to care for her parents or look after her little brother Thaddeus properly. Without


    Vivienne, she was at a loss.


    And this time, if not for Vivienne, she might have... Well, she might not have made it at all.


    As an agent for the National Security Bureau, she was acutely aware of the grim fate awaited someone


    like her if captured by enemy spies.


    If not for Mr. B needing her DNA to conceal her identity and Alfred wanting to wring state secrets from


    her, she would have been silenced long ago.


    Theirst attempt to transfer her was meant to be the end of her. Her hair and eyes were more than


    sufficient to get her DNA.


    If Vivienne had not found her in time, she would have faced not just death but the horror of being left


    unrecognizable.


    Vivienne tapped her wrist lightly. "If you feel awkward about it, how about we pull some strings? What


    do you say?"


    Astrid paused for a moment. "Pull some strings?"


    "Yeah," said Vivienne, her eyes twinkling mischievously.


    "What are you up to, Vivienne?" Astrid asked, puzzled.


    Vivienne pulled out a document from her bag, an idea she had had since leaving the TIC Research


    Institute.


    She had yet to find the right opportunity to implement it.


    But with Astrid''s connections, they could surely find the perfect ce.


    Astrid nced over the document and dered, "I''ll report this to our superiors right away."


    Her decisiveness outpaced even Cordelia. Before Vivienne could respond, Astrid was already on the


    phone with her boss.


    Vivienne could not help butugh somewhat helplessly.


    She realized where Thaddeus got his slow nature¡ªit was all Dorian''s influence.


    Astrid definitely took after Cordelia.


    Astrid returned quickly with what Vivienne needed. "Vivienne, the boss says your idea is solid. The


    country will definitely back it up. We''ll provide the location for free, but all findings mustply with


    national regtions and pass through the National Security Bureau. Do you agree?"


    "Agreed," Nodded Vivienne.


    Her research was always meant for the nation; she had no intention of keeping it for herself.


    She stowed away her belongings and said, "I should get going."


    Percival was waiting outside and escorted her to the car.


    Today, he was in a particrly good mood, a smile ying on his lips.


    He reached into the back and presented Vivienne with a box of strawberry cake.


    No matter how many times she saw it, Vivienne''s eyes lit up at the sight of the cake.


    "Mr. Wolf, I won''t just take your cake for nothing. I''ll trade you this," she said, handing over the item she


    held.


    Percival opened it and chuckled. "Only you know me so well."


    He had been nning to relocate the TCLb, and Vivienne had already found the perfect spot!


    While enjoying the cake, Vivienne said, "I want to merge the TCLb with the YQb. Our research


    directions are the same; there''s no need for two separate facilities.


    This is theb secured through Astrid¡¯s superiors. The nation will oversee the results directly, but the


    credit will still go to theb. The specifics are in the contract¡ªtake a look, okay?"


    She was intent on fulfilling her mother''sst wishes, toplete the research she had left unfinished.


    As for everything else, it mattered little to her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Percival thought of his mentor, feeling a twinge of sadness.


    After his mentor''s passing, he set up the TCLb to carry on her research and ensure the medical


    advancements she made would endure.


    Merging TCL with YQ would mean more powerful medical technologies and more resources.


    More importantly, it would have the nation''s endorsement, keeping outside interference at bay.


    Percival would not need to rely on upper-level approvals to keep theb afloat.


    "Vivienne, you''ve got a great idea," Percival said, about to pull her close when she turned, swiftly


    polishing off thest of the cake.


    Percival thought, "Do I look like I''m after your cake?"


    Vivienne¡¯s silent response was, ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±


    She swallowed thest bite. "Mr. Wolf, I traded you for this."


    Percival sighed silently. Suddenly, noticing the trace of cream on her lips, he leaned in and kissed it


    gently.


    The taste of cream and the sweetness of strawberries could notpare to the unique vor of


    Vivienne herself.


    Looking at Vivienne''s radiant cheeks, Percival felt a surge of affection. It took all his willpower to


    restrain himself.


    Hisdy was still young; he could not be so beastly.


    From the driver''s seat, Leopold thought in exasperation, ¡°And you call yourself civilized? My Vivienne,


    our goddess, and here you are besmirching her!¡±


    Vivienne blinked and looked into Percival''s eyes.


    Suddenly, she lunged forward, pinning him against the car window, and kissed him fervently.


    Leopold discreetly lowered the privacy screen.


    ¡°I can''t stand being Vivienne and Percival''s chauffeur anymore! I just can''t!¡±


    Leopold pulled up to Elite University.


    Today was the day Elite University broke for summer vacations.


    "Hey, girl, did you call for a ride?" Leopold rolled down the window, giving Anna a whistle.


    Anna shot him a cool nce. "Can I file aint? Since when can husky be chauffeurs?"


    Vivienne rolled down her window, too. "Get in." Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Seeing Vivienne, the frostiness on Anna''s face melted away. She walked around the car and sat on the


    passenger seat.


    But Vivienne''s gaze lingered,nding on Aaron, who was approaching from a distance.


    "Vivienne!" Aaron greeted her with a thrilled voice.


    Percival just stood there, silent.


    This kid was so persistent!


    "Vivienne, what brings you here?" Aaron asked with a half-bow, smiling at her.


    His eyes seemed to see no one else but her.


    "I came to meet a friend." Vivienne nced over and noticed the Brooks family''s car not too far away.


    It was Ronald and Mark.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Vivienne nodded. The Brooks family''s affairs were no longer of her concern. However, if they came


    knocking on her door one day seeking help, she would not turn a blind eye.


    If they did not, well, then it was live and let live.


    Ronald caught Vivienne''s gaze, and his expression flickered with oddness for a split second before he


    resumed hisposure and nodded at her in greeting.


    Mark, still ying it cool with Vivienne, showed no reaction.


    "Let''s go, we''re off," Vivienne said, waving Aaron away.


    Aaron responded, "Hey Vivienne, we should grab a..."


    Before he could finish suggesting a meal, Percival rolled up the car window with a quick twist and


    kicked the seat in front of him. "Drive."


    Leopold jumped, wondering what the sudden outburst was about, but did not dare to ask; he just


    silently started the car.


    Vivienne sighed, "Mr. Wolf, do you have something against Aaron?"


    Percival, feigning indifference, replied, "No, Leopold closed the window."


    "Huh?" Leopold yelped, catching Percival''s warning nce in the rear-view mirror, and quickly nodded


    in agreement, "Ah yes, yes, my fault, Vivienne. You should totally chew me out."


    Maybe a good scolding would get him out of driving duties!


    Where the heck had Thomas, that little rascal, run off to?


    He should be back driving now that he had recovered from his sickness, right?


    Had he not been back at work just a couple of days ago?


    Thomas¡¯s inner thoughts were, ¡°Training the newbie, do not disturb.¡±


    Aaron watched the car fade into the distance, his hopeful gaze sinking slowly.


    He knew he had no right to stand beside Vivienne just yet.


    Everything would have to wait.


    Mark walked over with Ronald and asked, "Hey kid, what was Vivienne doing here?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron''s gaze dropped, "Just meeting a friend."


    "Oh, I saw a girl getting into her car. A ssmate of yours?" Mark''s eyes trailed off in the direction the


    car had disappeared, thoughtful.


    "I don''t know her; I didn''t see what she looked like," Aaron said, adjusting his backpack. "Aren''t we


    supposed to be heading to a party?"


    The truth was, he had seen Anna. They were both finance majors; of course, he knew her.


    But they barely spoke at school, only exchanging a few words when grouped for an assignment. After


    the project, there was no further interaction.


    But when Mark asked, he just could not be bothered to exin.


    However, the fact that Anna knew Vivienne was a surprise to him.


    He had always thought Anna was a loner with hardly any friends.


    Seeing Aaron a bit impatient, Mark did not push further and left with Ronald to head out from Elite


    University.


    In Vivienne''s car, Anna pulled out a certificate. It was issued by the Elite University''s School of


    Medicine.


    "You''ve be a professional doctor?" Vivienne was surprised to see the certificate.


    She knew Anna''s mother, Daphne, had been a right-hand woman to Karen, with her incredible


    achievements in the medical field.


    But Vivienne did not expect Anna to follow in those footsteps, too.


    Leopold thought inwardly, ¡°Vivienne, you''ve mastered all of your mother''s skills; is it so hard for Anna to


    inherit just one thing?


    "Yeah, I took the exams in my spare time. Right now, I''m only a certified doctor; I''m not yet skilled


    enough to engage in research," Anna said, removing her ck-rimmed sses to reveal her bright


    eyes.


    Vivienne smiled. "You want to work in ab?"


    Anna nodded. "Yes, my mom mentioned she worked on many research projects with Lark. I want to


    fulfill her legacy and learn while doing so. Could you take me to theb just to have a look?"


    "Not yet." Vivienne handed the certificate back to Anna. "At least, not right now."


    Anna was puzzled. "Why? The Husky can drive."


    "That''s because he has a driver''s license. You said it yourself¡ªyou''re not yet skilled enough for


    research. At the very least, you need to master the experimental techniques before I can let you into


    theb."


    Being ambitious was good, but steady progress was vital.


    One could not expect to run before one could walk.


    Anna''s lips pressed slightly, her eyes dimming as she whispered, "But time waits for no one. If I''m


    studying, I can''t focus fully on research. There''s only so much time during vacations, and I''m afraid..."


    Afraid that the GTO would make its move before she was ready.


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand, his fingertips gently caressing the back of it, "You could start by reporting


    to the Vanguard Agency''s boot camp. If you pass our training, you''ll be assigned to the YQb."


    "YQb? You restarted the YQb!" Anna''s eyes brightened.


    Percival nodded. "Yeah, but you''ll have to follow Vivienne''s lead inside theb. She''s the director of the


    YQb."


    Anna considered it momentarily before saying, "No problem, take me to the boot camp!"


    She was eager to get into theb by any means necessary to pick up where her mother left off.


    Leopold reluctantly turned the car around. "Captain, can I apply for the boot camp too? I bet I''m way


    better than Thomas. Could his trainees evenpare to me?"


    He mainly just wanted to get out of driving.


    Anna did not like hearing that at all. She certainly did not want a Husky for a drill sergeant.


    Percival nced at Leopold and said, "She doesn''t want you as a drill sergeant."


    "How would you know without asking?" Leopold challenged, turning to Anna, "What do you say, me as


    your drill sergeant?"


    Anna coughed lightly. "I think driving suits you."


    Leopold was at a loss for words.


    Everyone''s always picking on him!


    In the midst of their conversation, Leopold steered the vehicle into the driveway of the Vanguard


    Agency''s boot camp for recruits. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    The facility was not far from the city center; from the outside, it looked like any other nondescript


    But outsiders did not know that insidey a myriad of training grounds, covering everything from


    physical fitness and firearms to courses designed to fortify the mind.


    At every stage of training, a batch of recruits would be eliminated. Even if someone excelled in physical


    and weapons training, they were out if they could not cut it mentally.


    And those who did not make the cut had to keep the secrets of the camp to themselves. Disclosure


    meant facing the consequences far more severe than a mere military tribunal.


    Thomas had received word that Percival was en route and was waiting at the gate to greet him.


    "Percival and Ma¡¯am," Thomas called out, stepping forward as the car pulled to a halt.


    They were so used to seeing Thomas in a suit that hisbat attire took them by surprise.


    Vivienne nodded her approval. "Thomas does look rather dashing in his gear."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Thomas was taken aback, his eyes darting towards Percival.


    "Ma¡¯am, you''re practically signing my death warrant here!" He yelled inside.


    "Percival, hear me out. This is the training grounds. I have to be inbat gear. I am the Chief


    Instructor, and I can''t very well train them in a suit and tie!"


    Percival''s eyes briefly swept over Thomas''s attire without a word, instead wrapping his arm around


    Vivienne, and they made their way deeper into the training area.


    For a few seconds, Thomas felt like he just walked through the valley of the shadow of death.


    Leopold pped Thomas on the back with a smirk, "Man, that gear does look sharp on you, though."


    Thomas shot him a re that could kill and kicked out at him half-heartedly, then quickly caught up with


    Percival.


    "Percival, the training''s halfway through. If we''re bringing in the newbie, we might need to fast-track


    her."


    Thomas implied that Anna had to pass the earlier assessment today if she wanted to keep her spot


    here.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Percival''s stern face held a grave expression as he said, "Let''s begin now."


    Neither Vivienne nor Anna had any objections.


    It was only fair.


    If Anna could not pass the earlier assessments, it only proved she did not have the mettle to stay.


    "Captain."


    Off in the distance, a man in an olive-drab tee approached, saluting Percival crisply.


    This was Soren, the physical training examiner.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Percival, Soren sized up Vivienne. Then his gazended on Anna.


    "So you''re the littledy who waltzed in through the back door?"


    His tone was less than friendly, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    Thomas signaled to him discreetly, whispering, "Soren, watch the attitude."


    ¡°Come on, man, she''s Ma¡¯am¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦. Besides, it''s not like she wanted the shortcut. If she can''t make


    the cut, even Percival won''t keep her here. Don''t be so aggressive, or you might just tick off Percival!¡±


    He thought, trying to signal Soren with his eyes.


    But Soren acted as if he saw and heard nothing, continuing his spiel to Anna. "I''m the physical training


    instructor. We will start your assessment now. If you don''t make it, beat it, and I don''t care who brought


    you here."


    His words were clearly directed at Vivienne.


    Leopold, noticing Soren''s target, stepped forward angrily, "Soren, who the fuck do you think you''re


    talking to with that attitude?"


    Vivienne, however, pulled Leopold back, her icy gazending squarely on Soren. "You¡¯re not wrong.


    Show your worth, and don''t waste my time."


    Soren frowned slightly. "Who''s wasting whose time is yet to be seen!"


    A sh of annoyance crossed Percival''s face. "Soren, empty threats aren''t your style."


    Soren, captain of the Vanguard Agency''s special squad third division, was the most hot-headed of the


    captains, but his skills were second to none.


    In terms of overall capability, he was stronger than Leopold and just as stubborn.


    The only person he respected was Percival. As for Thomas and Leopold, Soren hardly paid them any


    heed.


    Upon hearing Percival speak, Soren''s attitude softened slightly.


    "Fine, follow me. Let your skills do the talking." Soren gave Vivienne a warning nce.


    That look piqued Vivienne''s interest.


    It seemed Soren''s real challenge was with her.


    Interesting.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile, utterly unfazed by Soren.


    Those who could not even beat Percival were not worthy opponents for her.


    Anna tossed her backpack to the ground and faced Soren defiantly. "Let''s not make thisplicated.


    You be my opponent. If I win, I stay for training. If I lose, I''ll pack up and leave without fuss."


    Surprised by Anna''s challenge, Soren saw the fire in the eyes of the teenager before him.


    Anna changed into morefortable clothes, and a one-on-one battle with Soren unfolded on the


    muddy training field.


    Vivienne watched from the sidelines, aware of Anna''s abilities and Soren''spetence.


    The oue was anyone''s guess.


    "Mr. Wolf, care to wager?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "I bet a hundred grand on Anna."


    "Then I''ll put my money on Soren," Percival replied, his interest piqued.


    The trainees gathered around, cheering on their instructor.


    Anna, fueled by the roaring crowd, only grew more determined.


    The fight between the two was fierce, with mud flying as they grappled, soon turning them into mud-


    sttered warriors.


    Soren''s moves were sharp and precise, and Anna used her agility to dodge his assaults repeatedly.


    In the end, the match was too close to call.


    Soren had a grip on Anna''s vital point while she held his artery in her grasp.


    Locked in a stalemate, neither could advance.


    Vivienne''s lips formed a triumphant smile, turning to Percival, "Looks like we both lose."


    Thomas blew the whistle, stepped forward, and separated them, announcing the result, "It''s a draw."


    Leopold jeered at Soren. "Man, are you embarrassed? Fighting to a draw with a little girl?"


    Soren kicked a clod of mud, sending it flying straight at Leopold.


    Vivienne subtly pulled Leopold back a couple of inches, and the mudnded right at the tip of his shoe.


    With a flick of her toe, a pebble soared up, striking Soren''s knee.


    The move was smooth and went unnoticed even by Leopold at her side.


    Soren felt a numbness in his leg from the pebble and looked at Vivienne in surprise.


    She raised an eyebrow at him.


    Did he really think he could bully her protege right before her?


    Inside, Soren was shocked. Vivienne had the skill to attack him in the blink of an eye, and he was none


    the wiser!


    In fact, had Vivienne not intended for him to notice, he would never have known that the pebble had


    Soren cast a deep nce at Vivienne.


    In Soren''s eyes, Percival was a legend, the only man he truly admired.


    And Vivienne? She was just a nobody. How special could she be?


    In Soren''s book, the person worthy of Percival did not exist.


    Seeing Vivienne today only exacerbated his discontent. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Was this not leading the captain astray?


    Hence, Soren''s dissatisfaction grew. It was bad enough if she could not assist their captain, but she


    was even holding him back.


    However, now, Soren was beginning to see things a little differently.


    At the very least, he had to admit that Vivienne''s capabilities exceeded his own.


    But whether she was a match for the captain remained to be seen.


    Soren was taken aback, then his gaze hardened. ¡°You passed. Go change into your training gear and


    get started!¡±


    With that, Soren stormed off, his anger palpable.


    Leopold was puzzled. ¡°Hotshot? Anna, his name is Soren.¡±


    Anna flexed her wrist casually, ¡°I know. But the guy¡¯s got an ego bigger than this training field.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    She nced at Soren''s retreating figure, knowing full well her recent tie inbat was just a stroke of


    luck.


    Soren was still nursing an old injury, not yet back in top form.


    Percival approached with the detached professionalism of a captain, addressing Anna, ¡°A month from


    now will be the final assessment. Pass that, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to start interning in theb while


    carrying out missions.¡±


    Anna saluted smartly. ¡°Yes, sir. I won¡¯t let you or Vivienne down.¡±


    Vivienne watched her with a hint of amusement. The girl was a quick study.


    While Leopold drove Vivienne and Percival back to their estate, Anna was left at the Vanguard


    Agency¡¯s training camp to hone her skills.


    On the way, Leopold queried, ¡°Vivienne, do you think Anna¡¯s got what it takes? The Agency¡¯s training


    isn¡¯t for the faint of heart.¡±


    Despite Anna¡¯s draw with Soren, he was worried.


    ¡°If you made it through, she will too,¡± Vivienne replied nonchntly, leaning on Percival¡¯s shoulder.


    Percival nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, makes sense.¡±


    Leopold nced in the rear-view mirror, catching the couple¡¯s affectionate disy, and asked btedly,


    ¡°Hang on. What do you mean ''if I made it through''? I¡¯m way better than Anna, okay?¡±


    Vivienne lifted her gazezily, ¡°She¡¯s neen. How old are you?¡±


    Leopold fell silent.


    Alright, he asked for it. He should just shut up!


    With a snap, he pulled down the visor.


    Out of sight, out of mind, right?


    ...


    A monthter.


    The assessment at Vanguard Agency officially began. The YQ and TCLbs had merged, keeping the


    YQb¡¯s name.


    Vivienne arrived at theb first, taking in the familiar surroundings.


    It was set up just like the one her mother, Karen, had established years ago.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Percival had spent the past month meticulously restoring it to its former glory.


    Vivienne could almost see her mother working diligently as she approached the familiar workbench.


    She walked the path her mother had once walked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Holden emerged from within, followed by a group ofb researchers.


    Now the head of YQb, Holden had been orienting his team to theb¡¯s environment and its various


    functions.


    Vivienne nodded in acknowledgment, her eyes catching an unfinished experimental report on the desk.


    Holden approached, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to replicate that 3D biological printer, but we¡¯re hitting a


    wall.¡±


    During theb¡¯s month of operation, Holden and his team had been busy with experiments and


    theories.


    Vivienne quickly spotted several errors on the report and said, ¡°These numbers are correct, but you¡¯ve


    got the direction mixed up. Give it another shot.¡±


    The researchers¡¯ eyes lit up. They had been stuck for a month, but Vivienne had seen the solution at a


    nce.


    Admiration was an understatement.


    They were research fanatics, and seeing Vivienne¡¯s expertise, they eagerly surrounded her with reports


    from their own fields.


    After a brief discussion, Vivienne asked, ¡°Who¡¯s handling the potion department?¡±


    The crowd parted, revealing a young man holding a copy of Hippocrates'' Corpus. His hair was neatly


    trimmed, his nails clean, and he wore silver-rimmed sses with a naive yet profound smile.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m working on the potions,¡± he said pleasantly.


    Vivienne sized him up, feeling an odd sense of familiarity.


    Thinking Vivienne doubted the young man¡¯s capabilities, Holden quickly added, ¡°Ma¡¯am, his name is


    Rex. He¡¯s a recent hire. Young, yes, but a medical prodigy and quite insightful about potions.¡±


    Intrigued, Vivienne said, ¡°Show me your research.¡±


    Rex handed over his half-finished report. Each word was deliberate and meaningful.


    She nodded, impressed by his talent.


    ¡°There are parts I¡¯m unclear about. I¡¯ll report back to the director once I¡¯ve figured them out,¡± Rex said,


    marking a question on the report.


    Vivienne looked at it and scribbled a series of numbers. ¡°Try this.¡±


    Rex pondered the numbers for a moment, his eyes brightening. ¡°Yes, this could work!¡±


    Vivienne set down the pen and said, ¡°How long have you been working on potion research?¡±


    ¡°Since this morning,¡± Rex replied casually, clutching the report as he headed to his workstation,


    engrossed in his work.


    Holden offered another exnation. ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s utterly devoted to medicine. We¡¯re all used to it by


    now.¡±


    Vivienne was not bothered. However, Rex¡¯s dedication reminded her of someone, though that person


    was not nearly as clean-cut.


    As they spoke, Percival entered, ¡°Anna¡¯s arrived.¡±


    Vivienne turned.


    Anna looked tanned and tougher after a month, with fresh scars on her exposed arms.


    She stepped forward, saluting. ¡°Special squad third division operative Anna, reporting for duty, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Third division?


    Was that not Soren¡¯s team?


    Vivienne looked at Percival, who exined, ¡°Luck of the draw. She drew the short straw.¡±


    Vivienne patted Anna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Passing is all that matters.¡±


    Truth be told, she had never been worried about Anna. Since she was a young girl, Anna had been


    shadowing Daphne, picking up all the qualities expected of a Vanguard Agency''s elite squad member.


    In other words, even Leopold might not be as qualified as Anna.


    But still, her goal was to make it into theboratory, which came with its fair share of risks.


    That meant she had to pass the rigorous assessments of the Vanguard Agency.


    The elite squad at Vanguard had its dedicated medical research team, but even so, making it through


    their assessments was merely scratching the surface for the YQ Lab.


    Yet this was proof enough that Anna was eligible for an internship at theb. Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Anna could barely contain her excitement. This was theb of her dreams, and once inside, she could


    fulfill herte mother''sst wish.


    Fortunately, she had passed all assessments and finally earned her spot.


    Vivienne looked surprised and turned to Percival. "Was this your doing?"


    He could have taken on the task himself.


    But Dorian would not let him move into the Brooks family home, sharing a room with Vivienne.


    This honorable yet daunting task ultimately fell upon Anna, the team''s sole female member.


    Percival thought, "I''m envious, but I¡¯ll keep it to myself."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Vivienne''s mind was clear.


    Having Anna by her side was a blessing in disguise; they could fulfill their mothers''st wishes


    together.


    Vivienne took Anna on a tour of theb, and Anna''s eyes sparkled with growing excitement. She had


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    heard tales from her mother about these experiments since she was a child, and now, armed with her


    current medical knowledge, she was eager to dive in.


    Just then, Rex emerged with a new research report in hand. Spotting Vivienne, he made a beeline for


    her, inadvertently edging Anna aside. "I think we need to pivot here; the methodology is off, don''t you


    think?"


    Vivienne was taken aback by Rex''s swift progress, having made so many advances in just half an hour.


    "Right," Vivienne said, taking the report from Rex, and they began to hash out the future direction of


    their research. They were remarkably in sync on several points.


    However, Rex''s focus leaned towards studying the toxicity of potions.


    Their discussion was animated, and while Anna could follow along at first, she soon found herself lost


    in the technicalities.


    She stepped back, no longer wanting to interrupt, and waited for Vivienne.


    Anna nced over at Percival, who was waiting off to the side with a nonchnt look on his face, and


    she was slightly surprised.


    Percival did not seem jealous of the handsome man getting cozy with Vivienne. She remembered


    distinctly how Percival had reacted to Aaron before¡ªhis face dark as coal when he closed the car


    window.


    Fiddling with Vivienne''s phone, Percival caught Anna''s gaze and looked up indifferently as if to say, "Of


    course."


    He was not the jealous type.


    Vivienne was at work, handling serious business. Her work was far more critical than any fleeting


    jealousy. He was not a green-eyed monster.


    Leopold snorted from the driver''s seat, "As if you''re not the jealous type. I''d eat my hat!"


    Thomas chimed in, "Hard to disagree."


    After wrapping up the discussion with Rex, the sky was darkening.


    "That''s enough for today," Vivienne said as she set down the report.


    She turned to Anna, "Did you catch all that?"


    Anna nodded, "I did. Anything I''m unclear about, I''llpile and bring to you."


    Vivienne pocketed her pen, "Let''s go."


    Although Rex seemed reluctant to end the conversation, he knew better than to keep Vivienne from


    leaving and watched them exit.


    A sly smile crept across Rex''s face as Vivienne''s silhouette receded. He grasped the report tightly,


    changed into casual clothes, and left theb.


    Vivienne''s irritation was apparent in the car as she looked at her phone. Her wallpaper, lock screen,


    Facebook cover, chat interface¡ªeverything had been switched to various images of Mr. Wolf inbat


    gear, training, and during mock battles, all radiating rugged charm.


    She hadplimented Thomas once, and Mr. Wolf had held onto it for a month.


    No wonder he had been so eager to get his hands on her phone.


    Seeing her stare at the phone, Percival''s lips curled as he said with a maic voice, "Vivienne, I''m the


    most handsome."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Who said he was not the jealous type again?


    Leopold, driving, suddenly announced, "Vivienne, we''ve got a tail."


    Vivienne put away her phone and leaned on Percival''s shoulder, her eyes closed in mischief, "Reel


    them in."


    "Roger that!" Leopold maneuvered closer to their tail, but in a blink, the pursuer disappeared.


    "Damn, they¡¯re pros," Leopold cursed.


    Anna sighed. "Ms. Vivienne, I told you Huskies can''t drive."


    "Indeed," Percival gave Leopold a scornful look. It was embarrassing to lose a tail so easily.


    Vivienne nced back and said coolly. "They''re pros, good at staying hidden."


    "See, I still have Vivienne''s support!" Leopold argued, excited.


    Vivienne was the best!


    "But your skills do need work. It''s embarrassing," Vivienne added, ncing at Leopold.


    Leopold was instantly deted.


    "Vivienne, the tail''s gone. Where to?" Leopold''s energy drained.


    Vivienne checked the time; they had enough left, "Let''s go see Scott."


    They had nned to visit Scott today anyway but had not anticipated the dy.


    Scott was the sole upant of Vanguard Agency''s secret prison, a form of privileged istion.


    Leopold and Anna stayed outside while Vivienne and Percival entered. Scott was sitting in a chair, lost


    in thought, hooked up to a heart rate monitor, seemingly in another world.


    Today marked his first interrogation. Besides the guards who delivered meals to him, he never met


    anyone else.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up, and a ripple of emotion crossed his deep-set eyes.


    For a moment, he mistook Vivienne for Karen.


    If Karen had borne him a daughter, he imagined she would look just like this, sharing all of Karen''s best


    traits.


    Under Scott''s gaze, Vivienne took a seat and met his stare.


    Both were silent for a while until Scott broke the ice.


    "Never thought you''d be the one to interrogate me," Scott''s dry lips cracked into a smile, revealing a


    hint of blood.


    It was hard to deny that Scott did not have the face of a viin.


    On the contrary, he had the air of a gentleman born into high society, with a demeanor as smooth and


    refined as jade.


    His eyes always carried a soft gentleness, like a ray of sunshine on a cold winter''s day. New chapter


    av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Percival gently ruffled Vivienne''s hair. "Don''t waste your time on fools."


    Their exchange momentarily took aback Scott. "What do you mean?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "What do you think?"


    After a few seconds of silence, realization dawned on Scott, and he eximed, "You''ve found Mr. B!"


    Vivienne looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile and remained silent.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Scott''s palm tightened as he realized Mr. B had beenpromised. If that was the case, what was


    Vivienne nning to do next?


    He gazed steadily at Vivienne, his expression growing increasingly wary.


    Vivienne, for her part, had no interest in exchanging pointless banter with Scott. She cut to the chase


    and said, "Where is the research facility for the new bomb?"


    For too long, Percival and she had been on the trail of this new weapon.


    But whether it was Percival, the Nine Mystics Society, or the Frostfire Intelligence Agency, the intel had


    been scant at best.


    They had scoured every avenue. Even the car ident from before had not escaped their scrutiny.


    And now, they had a lead. But it was still uncertain.


    Scott remained tight-lipped.


    The research facility for the new bomb was a critical project for the organization. It was an essential


    weapon to match up to the power of the Vanguard Agency. Thus, the bomb could not bepromised.


    Especially now, as the organization was refining the bomb''s capabilities.


    Before Scott had been captured, there had already been significant advancements.


    Vivienne was in no rush. She said leisurely, "The Brooks family had a g two days ago, nning to


    auction off a parcel ofnd. There''s an abandoned factory on it that you once decided to buy, but it''s


    been idle ever since. Now Ronald wants to sell it off, trade it for a plot in Easke Bay, and build a spa


    resort. Do you think it will sell?"


    Scott bolted upright, the heart rate monitor beeping rapidly with his agitation.


    Yet he clenched his teeth, refusing to utter a single word.


    But his reaction was enough.


    Vivienne curved her lips. "Thanks, Mr. Brooks."


    With that, she and Percival rose to leave.


    The Nine Mystics Society had uncovered three potential sites for the new bomb research, all linked to


    the Brooks family.


    This was hardly surprising. A bomb research site needed to be remote and quiet, and with Scott in


    power, he would have naturally leveraged the Brooks family''s influence to facilitate GTO''s needs.


    But a clever fox would always have more than one hideout. Scott had purchased three simr plots of


    Investigating any of these sites would require significant resources, and if all three were explored


    simultaneously, it would inevitably create vulnerabilities.


    If they decided to storm one based on a hunch and were wrong, they risked rming their quarry,


    losing the precious lead they had worked so hard to find.


    That was why Vivienne hade to Scott today, dropping that particr hint about thend sale.


    The truth was the Brooks family had no intention of selling.


    Upon leaving the interrogation room, Percival said to Leopold, "Head back to headquarters. We''re


    requesting a raid on Easke Bay!"


    Leopold was taken aback, "Easke Bay? But that''s not the Brooks family''s property. Are we raiding


    the Brooks family?"


    Anna, too, was surprised, but after a moment of contemtion, she grasped the implication.


    The Brooks family''s three plots ofnd were indeed problematic, but the biggest issue was that all three


    surrounded Easke Bay.


    Easke Bay had a vast territory with plenty of residential areas and numerous transportation lines.


    It had it all, be it passenger, freight traffic, or even the port.


    If any of the Brooks family''s plots came under siege, Easke Bay would receive immediate news and


    could flee via the port or other transportation routes.


    By the time they realized what had happened, the new bomb would be long gone.


    Given Scott''s cunning, Easke Bay was the optimal base location.


    The three plots were just decoys.


    Vivienne had pinpointed Easke Bay on the map at first nce, and her visit today was to confirm her


    suspicions with Scott.


    Vivienne would not be joining Percival at headquarters.


    She would mobilize the Order of Nine Mystics Society first. If the headquarters could not authorize the


    mission, then the Nine Mystics Society would take matters into their own hands.


    It would not be soplicated if not for Percival''s current restrictions.


    The group split up. Vivienne issued the order, deploying all avable members in Rivenwood to lie in


    wait near Easke Bay.


    Percival raced to headquarters at top speed.


    Thomas and Soren had their teams ready, just waiting for Percival to give themand so they could


    move out.


    Ten minutester, Percival emerged from his superior''s office, his hands empty and his expression


    dark.


    Leopold, already changed into his gear, joined Thomas and Soren in confronting him, "What''s the call?


    Do we move out now?"


    Percival clenched his fist, ncing up at the three, "Second and third squads stand down. First squad,


    strip yourbat gear. You''re with me."


    "What?" Soren eximed, "Captain, that''s a bomb research facility, and you''re heading there with just


    the first squad, unarmed? Are you waiting to get blown up?"


    Leopold also lost some of hisposure. "Easke Bay''s huge; the first squad''s just a few people. Are


    you out of your mind?"


    Thomas was moreposed, speaking gravely, "Captain, what exactly are the higher-ups thinking?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Percival shed his jacket and tossed it to Thomas. He began donning a stealth operations suit designed


    for reconnaissance and concealment, "It''s a residential area. To avoid panic, we must first assess the


    situation before we can raid."


    "Darn it!" Soren kicked a trash can in frustration. "With Scott in cuffs, they were already on high alert.


    What if something went wrong, and they found you guys?"


    Soren was fuming, and both Leopold and Thomas could not understand why the higher-ups were so


    cautious.


    But, considering the safety of the locals, their caution was somewhat justified.


    It was hard to argue with that.


    Irritated, Leopold tucked his gun into his waistband and angrily ripped off his bulletproof vest. "This is


    freaking suffocating."


    No wonder they were all worked up. The recent operations made the entire special squad feel like they


    were punching a pillow.


    No satisfaction whatsoever.


    Percival''s reaction was not as intense. He took out his phone and texted Vivienne.


    [Vivienne, it''s go time.]


    Vivienne was not surprised by the message.


    Ever since Calista was released without charges, Vivienne had lost some faith in the leadership at the


    Vanguard Agency.


    She justcked solid evidence. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    When it came to raiding a new bomb-making facility, the list of considerations was even longer.


    But Vivienne was different. She could ensure that the surrounding residential area was absolutely safe


    beforeunching an assault on theb.


    No need to promise anyone else. Just assuring herself was enough.


    With the backup of the Vanguard Agency, she could y a supporting role on the periphery. Without


    them, she was more than capable on her own.


    Vivienne texted Draven: [Raid Easke Bay!]


    Half an hourter, Draven called.


    "Boss, we hit a dead end," he said.


    Vivienne paused, her expression turning grim. "What happened?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Vivienne mmed the phone down with a chilling finality that seemed to echo the icy resolve in her


    eyes.


    Three minutester, the realization hit both Vivienne and Percival simultaneously.


    The bomb research facility was nestled right beneath Easke Bay za, spreading its ndestine


    roots beneath half the square.


    The scene suggested a hasty escape; the fleeing suspects only had snatched the crucial documents.


    The operatives from the Nine Mystics Society had already evacuated, and Leopold, leading the first


    squad, had scoured the base thoroughly.


    "Vivienne, Percival, check this out." Leopold approached, cradling a box in his arms.


    Percival flipped the box open to reveal a scale model of a state-of-the-art bomb¡ªobviously left behind


    in the chaos.


    This only confirmed the suspicion that the perpetrators had received an urgent tip-off.


    Otherwise, they never would have left something so vital behind.


    Vivienne extracted the model, a one-to-one replica. While not as revealing as written documents, to the


    trained eye, it could divulge the bomb''s design.


    The bomb''s most unnerving feature was its ability to evade detectionpact, portable, and easy to


    conceal.


    Understanding how it slipped past sensors would be key to preemptive defense.


    Vivienne tucked the model away. "I''m taking this."


    Percival nodded. He had no intention of reporting a mere model to the higher-ups. He still had that


    much leverage.


    Instead, Percival simply called Thomas, instructing him to report the escapees'' flight, foregoing a return


    to headquarters.


    On the way back, Leopold was fuming.


    "Damn it, if we had set up a blockade sooner, I bet we could''ve stopped them. What are the higher-ups


    thinking? If they''re worried about civilian safety, just make up an excuse to evacuate. A fire drill,


    earthquake drill¡ªanything would''ve worked. This is infuriating!"


    Anna, unable to stomach his ranting any longer, snapped. "Husky, can you shut it?"


    The frustration of a botched operation was bad enough without his incessant grumbling.


    "I can''t shut it," Leopold retorted. "How many times now? If nothing works, maybe we should just


    surrender, throw in the towel."


    His outrage was not unwarranted¡ªthey could have at least set up a perimeter, avoiding the empty-


    handed oue.


    "Percival, why don''t you climb the ranks already?" Leopold blurted out, his anger getting the better of


    him, a clear sign of his exasperation.


    Anna massaged her temples. Now, even divine intervention could not save him.


    Percival, seated in the back, responded darkly, "Sure, any othermands?"


    Breaking into a cold sweat, Leopold realized what he had just implied.


    ¡°Help me, Vivienne!¡± He yelled inwardly.


    And as if she had heard his desperate plea, Vivienne tugged at Percival''s arm, the other hand on the


    bomb model, and said calmly, "Mr. Wolf, perhaps it''s time for you to climb higher."


    Unexpectedplications within the Vanguard Agency had thwarted their recent operations.


    The true cause of her mother''s death remained a mystery.


    Who had called her mother, prompting her to choose suicide?


    Vivienne had never considered the possibility of a mole within the Vanguard Agency, a team her mother


    had trusted implicitly.


    But now...


    If she uncovered that a Vanguard Agency betrayal had led to her mother''s failed mission, she would


    ensure the traitor learned that neither prison nor the grave would be their ultimate sanctuary.


    Percival''s brows arched subtly, understanding her intent. "Yes, I agree. You''ve worked hard today,


    Leopold."


    Leopold felt a chill. He turned, his face a portrait of dread. "I¡¯m sorry, Percival!"


    Vivienne toyed with the bomb model, a sly smile ying on her lips, while Percival''s normally stoic


    eyes twinkled with amusement.


    Leopold, witnessing their expressions, panicked.


    He would rather be pped by Vivienne or kicked by Percival than subjected to their chilling smiles.


    It was as if the Grim Reaper was grinning at a doomed soul.


    Unable to bear it, Leopold sped his hands, pleading with the pair, "I''m sorry, Vivienne, Percival. I''ll do


    whatever you ask¡ªclimb mountains, swim oceans, even streak across Mount Everest!"


    Percival''s fingertips tapped rhythmically on the leather seat. "There''s no need for such dramatics. Just


    help me contact someone."


    Vivienne nodded, cradling the bomb model, her smile as bright as ever. "I wouldn''t dream of sending


    him to such extremes."


    Leopold gulped, "You two aren''t thinking of her, are you?"


    Only one person could deduce a bomb''s workings from a model, someone trustworthy and an expert in


    weaponry.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Percival and Vivienne''s silence was an answer in itself, their smiles unnerving.


    Leopold''s face went pale as he stammered, "No way, I can''t possibly call Griffin. It''s out of the


    question!"


    Griffin - the tenacious hound he had barely shaken off.


    A nightmare.


    A demon.


    Vivienne wagged her finger. "Nope, Gary needs a gigolo at his ce, and Leopold is perfect for the


    job.¡±


    Leopold was petrified.


    These two were absolutely nuts.


    But what could he do?


    Under the tyrannical influence of Percival and Vivienne, how could he not cave?


    The phone rang for almost thirty seconds before the voice at the other endzily answered, ¡°Who''s


    this?¡± Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Leopold paused, baffled. Griffin was someone who knew his number by heart; heck, he was her


    emergency contact.


    Even if she had not saved his number, she should not be asking, ''Who''s this''!


    ¡°It¡¯s Leopold, you¡¯re Griffin, right?¡± Leopold asked, beginning to question his entire existence.


    Leopold nced at Vivienne and added, ¡°Well, it''s Vivienne who needs you. Not sure if you¡¯re free.¡±


    Griffin paused, her voice lifting with intrigue. ¡°You sure it¡¯s Vivienne, not you?¡±


    Leopold flushed with embarrassment, ¡°Well, actually...¡±


    Before he could finish, Griffin cut in, ¡°I¡¯m at the Runxing Community. Come find me.¡±


    Then she hung up.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Leopold could not believe it as the call abruptly ended.


    Griffin hung up on him!


    This was not normal!


    Even Vivienne was taken aback. She remembered quite vividly what Griffin was like thest time they


    met.


    But this time, it was aplete turnaround.


    Taking a deep breath, Leopold joined Vivienne and Percival on their way to the Runxing Community.


    In the residential area.


    Griffin was waiting at the front door. As soon as she saw Vivienne, she greeted her warmly, "Vivienne,


    long time no see."


    "It has been a while," Vivienne greeted back.


    "Come on in," Griffin said as she opened the door. "It''s just me at home."


    Vivienne and Percival walked in side by side, followed closely by Anna.


    Just as Leopold was about to follow them inside, Griffin suddenly shut the door and said sternly, "Didn''t


    you hear me? It''s just me at home. You think you can just barge into ady''s private space?"


    Leopold was almost speechless. He incredulously pointed at Percival. "What about him?"


    "He''s Vivienne''s fianc¨¦, practically family. Of course, he cane in," Griffin said, raising an eyebrow


    at Leopold. "And you are?"


    With a thud, the door closed, leaving Leopold alone in the chilling wind.


    Griffin''s ce was not like the typical girl''s house. It had an old-fashioned charm, with mahogany


    furniture and a table in the center of the living room.


    The only out-of-ce item was a Husky figurine on the tea table.


    Vivienne sat down without concern for why Leopold could note in and got straight to the point,


    "Griffin, we''re here because we need your help with something."


    As Griffin skillfully poured tea for everyone, she asked, "What''s up?"


    Percival pulled out a model of a cutting-edge bomb, exining, "We need to figure out the workings


    and structure of this bomb and develop a detector for it. Interested?"


    Griffin''s eyes lit up.


    As a top-tier weapons enthusiast and expert, she was naturally intrigued.


    "Is this that elusive new bomb making the rounds on the ck market?" Griffin asked.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes."


    She nced at Griffin and added, "You''re familiar with it?"


    Griffin examined the bomb model closely, turning it over in her hands. "Of course I am. This thing, it


    stole one of my ideas."


    "Your idea?" Vivienne was surprised.


    "Yeah," Griffin confirmed, pulling out an unfinished paper. "This was my concept three years ago. But


    then myputer got hacked, and I noticed this paper had been copied. I knew someone must have


    giarized my idea."


    Vivienne quickly scanned the paper; indeed, the content matched certain features of the new bomb.


    "How did youe across this?" Vivienne asked coolly.


    Griffin chuckled. "I have my ways. But let''s get down to business, Vivienne. I agree to work with you on


    this, but I have one condition, a non-negotiable. Agree to it, and I''ll research this for you pro bono."


    Interest sparked in Vivienne''s eyes. "Is it about Leopold?"


    Griffin did not deny it. "That''s right, him."


    Vivienne smiled slyly. "I agree."


    Griffin was taken aback. "I haven''t even said..."


    Before she could finish, Vivienne cut her off, "It doesn''t matter!"


    If Leopold had heard this from outside, he would have said, ¡°Vivienne, did you just sell me out like


    that?¡±


    Griffinughed and stated her condition. Then they quickly moved on to discuss their coboration.


    After about ten minutes at Griffin''s house, the partnership was settled, and they left the new bomb


    prototype with her.


    Leopold sat in the car the whole time, his mind a whirl of confusion and frustration.


    He could not fathom Griffin''s attitude towards him today. And what was with her sudden vendetta


    against him?


    Had he not said that he would marry her in a heartbeat if his grandfather agreed?


    But if the old man disagreed, why take it out on him?


    Lost in thought, he saw Vivienne, Percival, and Anna enter the car.


    Leopold immediately turned to Vivienne. "Did she agree?"


    Vivienne nced at him and simply replied, "Yeah."


    Leopold, knowing Griffin, suspected it was not that simple, "Did she make some outrageous demand?


    Did she give you guys a hard time?" Leopold pressed his lips, bracing himself, "Does she want me


    to...make an offer of marriage? Vivienne, you didn''t agree, did you?"


    Before Vivienne could speak, Leopold rushed on. "I really didn''t do anything to her. I kissed her once


    when I was young and foolish, and it was just on the cheek. I didn''t even know what getting married


    meant. Besides, the old man would never agree. Vivienne, I do want to figure out that bomb, but I can''t


    agree to marry her!"


    Leopold rattled off his thoughts.


    Vivienne and Percival looked at him as if he was an oddity.


    Anna''s eyes were full of undisguised disdain.


    Scratching his head in confusion, Leopold turned to Anna. "Anna, what on earth happened?"


    Anna gave Leopold a long, measured look before slowly saying, "Griffin did make a condition, and


    indeed, it involves you."


    "I knew it. She wants to marry me, right? Impossible!" Leopold stated firmly.


    Anna massaged her temples. "Griffin''s condition is that you must be utterly out of sight during the


    research. You can''t even deliver documents. To put it bluntly, you need to disappear from our lives for a


    while."


    Leopold nearly bit off his tongue in shock. "What did you just say?!"


    Vanish from sight?


    This was utterly unreasonable!


    Entirely and utterly preposterous!


    And so unlike Griffin at all!


    Vivienne and Percival could not have looked more indifferent as they casually nced over.


    Anna let out a sigh. "Focus on the road, Mr. Narcissistic Husky."


    That just plunged Leopold further into his existential crisis.


    And then, he went home alone to his quiet contemtion.


    He still could not wrap his head around it in the dead of night.


    Had Griffin lost her marbles?


    Unable to sleep, Leopold grabbed his phone and opened the group chat where he and other nine


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disciples usually hung out. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Leopold: [Guys, Griffin wants to cut ties with me.]


    Jerry: [??]


    Eric: [Weren''t you always annoyed by her chasing after you?]


    Vivienne: [Pathetic.]


    All the nine disciples: [Vivienne, you''re online?]


    Vivienne: [Go to sleep, you''re noisy.]


    With that, the nine swiftly logged off.


    Leopold was left alone, staring at the silent group chat.


    Well, with Vivienne''s decree, it looked like he had no one else to talk to.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Vivienne screenshotted the group chat and sent it to Griffin.


    Husky Smasher: [I knew Charlotte¡¯s idea was right, oh Vivienne, I love you.]


    Husky Smasher was Griffin¡¯s nickname.


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, somewhat speechless.


    This Griffin,ing up with such an idea. Vivienne could not tell if Griffin was torturing herself or


    Leopold.


    During the day, Griffin had pulled her aside into a room and, with utmost seriousness, stated that


    marrying Leopold was a given after a kiss, but she did not want to pursue it in this manner and asked


    for her help.


    Then she went on with a whole spiel.


    About how, yes, she would marry, but it depended on whether Leopold even liked her.


    If not, she would not insist. She would only marry Leopold if there were mutual affection.


    So, she had to test the waters!


    Hearing Griffin''s lengthy exnation, Vivienne just asked whether she wanted to marry Leopold simply


    because of a kiss or if she genuinely liked him.


    Full of righteous fervor, Griffin said, ¡°Of course, it''s because I like him! Why else would I let him kiss


    me? I am the proud heiress of the ancient warrior lineage, the Martinez family. I have my pride, and not


    just anyone can wed me!¡±


    Vivienne was speechless.


    ...


    At the Perez Mansion in Rivenwood.


    Jasper looked at a photograph of his daughter from her childhood, his eyes glistening with tears.


    After so many years, he still wondered how his Sasha was doing.


    Yuri knocked and entered, "Dad, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "Can''t sleep." Jasper put away the photograph and stood up, walking to the yard with Yuri. "Something


    on your mind?"


    "Yep, it''s about that little girl from the Martinez family," Yuri said, helping Jasper into the rocking chair in


    the yard. "The girl is teaming up with Vivienne to study the new type of explosive we''ve been


    investigating."


    Surprise flickered in Jasper''s eyes, followed by a heavy chuckle. "Those two working together, now


    that''s something. Alright, let them handle it. Young people have their own ways."


    After a pause, Jasper''s expression darkened. "What about CK? Any progress on that front?"


    Yuri shook his head. "All leads pointed to Fiona from the second branch of the Ellington family, but after


    her arrest, the trail went cold."


    Jasper''s brow furrowed. "If the trail''s gone cold, find a new one. If we can''t find that person, we''ll never


    know Sasha¡¯s whereabouts."


    For years, the Perez family had been searching for their lost daughter, Sasha Perez.


    With Yasmine and Natalia''s kidnapping, they finally stumbled upon a clue.


    The child thief was nomon trafficker but an organization known as CK.


    Though CK was a newly risen underground syndicate, its predecessor was the infamous and nefarious


    RST.


    RST''s dealings in human trafficking, hical experiments, and organ sales were beyond the pale.


    Jasper himself led the charge to dismantle RST''s headquarters, yet their leader, code named F-Poison,


    managed to escape.


    It was during that operation that Jasper was seriously injured and hospitalized. When he awoke, his


    beloved youngest daughter had vanished.


    He was certain that F-Poison had taken her in revenge.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, for so many years, there had been no trace.


    Had it not been for CK targeting Natalia and Yasmine, the Perez family might never have found a lead


    on CK or uncovered its connection to RST.


    Yuri said firmly, "I understand. CK is more cunning than RST ever was and is an expert at legalizing its


    deeds. It won''t be easy to deal with."


    Jasper looked down, contemtive. "You''ll take care of this. By the way, if Vivienne wants to work on


    that new explosive, is there a ce for her?"


    Explosives research was no trivial matter. One false move and disaster could strike.


    Thus, a legal and suitable location was essential.


    The legality was not an issue; after all, all of Griffin''s patents were state-owned, and this new invention


    would be no exception.


    But finding the right ce was the challenge.


    Yuri, of course, grasped his father''s meaning. "Don''t worry, Dad. Zelda has everything arranged. Her


    nephew will arrive in Rivenwood tomorrow and will reach out to Vivienne."


    Jasper nodded in satisfaction. "Good."


    After a moment, something else came to mind, "Remember, Vivienne mentioned that Scott from the


    Brooks family isn''t her biological father, right?"


    Yuri paused, puzzled by the sudden mention of Scott. "Yes, she has no blood ties to the Brooks family.


    Her mother seems to have had some reason to be with them."


    They had previously investigated Vivienne''s mother, Karen, and found little information. But after


    Scott''s arrest, some things became easier to investigate.


    Although Karen''s identity remained unclear, the details of her involvement with Scott were now known.


    Jasper looked up at the dark night sky, pointing to a star right in the middle, "See that Parent-Child


    Star? It''s drawing closer to us."


    Yuri looked up, his expression changing. "Could it be that Sasha has appeared in Rivenwood?"


    "No!" Jasper shook his head. "It doesn''t represent Sasha."


    He had never believed that Sasha was dead, but he always felt she was slipping further away.


    And that star did not seem to symbolize the connection between a biological parent and child.


    Yuri was somewhat lost. "Then what does it mean?"


    They suspected that Vivienne was Sasha''s daughter, so naturally, anyone rted to Vivienne was


    under scrutiny.


    Those ten paternity tests were discovered only recently.


    Yuri jolted. "Yeah, why do the tests show a valid rtionship if there''s no blood connection?" Updated


    at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Even he was perplexed at this point.


    Yuri was shocked. "But thest paternity test was conducted in our hospital. How capable must


    someone be to change DNA records in our facility?"


    Yuri fell silent.


    After a while, he looked up at Jasper, saying, "Dad, are you suggesting we need another paternity


    test?"


    Before Jasper could respond, Yuri added, "Why do you believe Vivienne is Sasha''s daughter?"


    Jasper sighed softly and pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, "Take a look at this."


    Yuri took the paper, and his brow furrowed. "Who gave you this?"

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    The note on it was terse, just two words scrawled in a hasty script: [Appraisal, wrong!]


    It was a clear message that the appraisal they had was incorrect.


    They knew that many were searching for Sasha, and word of this wasmon knowledge amongst


    the ancient warrior lineages. However, no one knew that they believed Vivienne to be Sasha''s child and


    had even gone as far as to do a paternity test with her.


    The person who slipped the paper to Jasper obviously knew their family affairs like the back of his


    hand.


    This was not good news.


    "I found it on my pillow when I woke up two days ago," Jasper said, lifting his eyes to meet his son''s, a


    wry chuckle escaping his lips. "Funny, isn''t it? Someone got into my room right under your noses, and


    nobody noticed!"


    Yuri broke out in a cold sweat. "Dad! Why didn''t you mention something this serious earlier?"


    "That person harbors no ill will."


    Jasper knew he might not have been alive to tell the tale if there had been any malice.


    "But you should have told us so we could beef up security," Yuri protested, visibly shaken.


    Jasper was unharmed, but if something had happened, his siblings would have torn him apart.


    "I kept it to myself because I''ve been pondering over the uracy of this information," Jasper said, his


    face growing stern. "That''s why I''ve decided to run another paternity test. And this stays between us.


    We''ll get Wi to do it."


    "But Wi, she..."


    Before Yuri could finish, Jasper cut him off with amanding tone, "Once she conducts the test, I''ll let


    her walk away from the Perez family."


    Yuri opened his mouth to speak, but Jasper''s icy stare silenced him. He sighed, "Understood."


    Jasper nced at him and added, "Go to Vivienne. Get blood, hair, saliva¡ªanything that can be


    tested."


    Yuri twitched at the corner of his mouth. "Isn''t that a bit intrusive?"


    "We''ve already intruded. Vivienne is smart; she''s guessed we did the test," Jasper stated. "If we''re


    doing it again, let''s do it right. It''s better to be upfront than to sneak around."


    ...


    The next day.


    Vivienne had barely gotten out of bed when she heard amotion in her living room. It sounded like


    someone hade to visit.


    Dorian had only recently moved to Rivenwood and was not likely to have guests.


    And business partners surely would not show up so early in the morning.


    Besides, the voices sounded familiar.


    She changed and stepped out of her room.


    "Vivienne! I''ve missed you so much!"


    Before she could fully step out, Dawson burst towards her with open arms.


    She stepped back and mmed the door shut.


    With a bang, Dawson''s nose bled profusely.


    Cordelia rushed to hand him a tissue. "Dawson, here, wipe it off. Are you okay?"


    Dawson waved the blood off and said, "I''m fine, I''m fine. Please, take a seat, I''m okay."


    Only then did Vivienne emerge from her room and casually took a piece of fruit from the bowl, asking,


    "Finished copying the Ten Commandments?"


    Leopold had returned early because Mr. Wolf had a mission. The others had finished long ago. Only


    Dawson had taken so long, not finishing and even running back to Havenwood.


    Vivienne had not had time to deal with himtely, and now he had the nerve to show up on her


    doorstep.


    Dabbing at his bloody nose, Dawson sat across Vivienne and grinned sheepishly, "Done. I brought it


    just for your inspection."


    He shed a cheeky smile.


    Vivienne could not be bothered and nced over the pages.


    The handwriting was atrocious.


    Disgusted, she put down the copy of the Ten Commandments and eyed Dawson. "What brings you to


    Rivenwood?"


    Seeing Vivienne was not angry, Dawson breathed a sigh of relief and exined, "I''m here to discuss a


    deal with the Brooks family. Got my eye on a piece of theirnd."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "The Easke Bay?"


    "That''s the one. You interested too?" Dawson asked.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Dawson beamed. "Consider it yours, Vivienne. Whatever you want, even the stars and the moon, I''ll


    pull them down for you!"


    Watching his infuriating grin, Vivienne simply closed her eyes, refusing to engage further.


    Dorian was unsure what the discussion was about, but he knew better than to pry into Vivienne''s


    affairs.


    "Dawson, let''s have lunch together. I owe you for all the help you''ve given us. Without it, I wouldn''t


    have settled in so easily," Dorian said, grateful regardless of Dawson''s reasons.


    Dawson would not dream of declining an invitation from Dorian!


    But, catching Vivienne''s sidelong nce, his eager "Sure thing!" was promptly retracted. "I can''t, I''ve


    got another engagement. Rain check?"


    Dorian didn''t press further.


    As the CEO of Alliance Enterprises, Dawson''s visit to Rivenwood meant business, and Dorian would


    not want to dy him.


    "Alright, let me know when you''re free. I''ll wait for your call."


    Dawson grinned from ear to ear. "You got it."


    Dorian was the best!


    After a short stay with her family, Vivienne followed Dawson out with Anna in tow.


    "I''m researching explosives," Vivienne said nonchntly.


    Compared to Easke Bay, the suburban site was more secluded and further from residential areas,


    safer for her purposes.


    She had her eye on thatnd for a while, but since it belonged to the Brooks family, it was difficult for


    her to approach them directly.


    She had considered sending Leopold, but now, with Dawson here, it was perfect timing.


    "Alright, I''m off to have a chat with the Brooks. Hang tight, Vivienne. Good news is on the way!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, even if Vivienne wanted to delve into cannons instead of bombs, he would dly hand


    over thend resources with both arms! Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Dawson arrived at the agreed-upon meeting ce with Ronald and prepared to leave the car.


    Vivienne had not intended to make an appearance, but there Ronald was, waiting outside. Their eyes


    met, and in the end, she stepped out of the car. "Long time no see."


    Ronald managed an awkward smile. "Indeed, it''s been a while."


    He was still somewhat unsure of how to face Vivienne.


    Not to mention, he was in the dark about the nature of Vivienne''s rtionship with Dawson.


    That was why he had chosen to negotiate thend purchase with Ronald.


    Ronald offered a smile. "Of course, it''s no problem at all, as long as Vivienne doesn''t mind."


    "I don''t mind at all. Let''s head in," Vivienne said generously, smiling and walking in alongside Anna.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Ronald felt a twinge of embarrassment as he saw Vivienne''s forthright manner. The troubles of the


    Brooks n were not her fault after all; she had merely been the one to lift the veil on those unsightly


    scars.


    They had no right to me her. In fact, they should be thanking her. Without Vivienne''s intervention,


    who knew what would be of the Brooks family in the future?


    Yet, it was hard to digest such a dramatic shift. The Brooks n had been a thriving and harmonious


    household, and to see it change so abruptly was unsettling, like a sudden shift in the weather.


    Take Ashley, for instance¡ªshe still grumbled about Vivienne''sck of tact.


    Since Scott had been taken away, Baron had checked himself back into the nursing home, asionally


    bickering with Richard. He spent his days leisurely sipping tea and admiring the view¡ªcontent, it


    seemed.


    Timothy,cking a knack for business, had delegated a significant portion of thepany operations to


    Ronald. Now, he was practically a co-patriarch of the Brooks family.


    As a potential future leader capable of shouldering the Brooks family¡¯s legacy, Ronald could not afford


    to be as petnt as Ashley.


    Now that Vivienne had cleared the air, he let bygones be bygones.


    "Dawson, after you," Ronald gestured with a hand, inviting Dawson to enter first.


    At the dinner table, Vivienne and Anna focused on their meal, staying silent. On the other hand,


    Dawson was engrossed in a subtle back-and-forth negotiation with Ronald over drinks, which


    concluded with a $600 million deal for that coveted piece ofnd.


    A few rounds of drinkster, and with Ronald feeling the buzz, he inquired, "Dawson, what''s your n


    for that plot ofnd? If you''re thinking of building a mall or a residential area, how''s the sales channel?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I¡¯m quite interested myself."


    Ronald was indeed shrewd. Selling hisnd for others to develop, then reinvesting in it, was a win-win.


    He not only offloaded a piece ofnd he could not develop himself but also stood to make a profit from


    the deal.


    Dawson nced at Vivienne. "Oh, that''s a gift for Vivienne."


    Ronald was taken aback, his eyes flicking to Vivienne in surprise. Spending $600 million onnd only


    to give it away rather than develop it? That was not how one should spend money, even if one had it to


    burn.


    Ronald chuckled. "Vivienne, got any ns for it? Need a hand?"


    Vivienne paused before replying, "I''m considering building a film studio."


    Dawson nearly choked on his drink. A film studio?


    Ronald nodded, opting out of this venture. Speaking of film studios, Vivienne recalled K.


    "How''s K doing? Has the production for ''Betrothed Understudy'' started yet?"


    During thest TV show recording, Percival had promised K a significant role. But with so much


    happening since, Vivienne had not had the chance to follow up.


    "It has, but there have been some hups with the agency," Ronald said, bing chattier with the


    alcohol kicking in.


    Plus, there was a touch of guilt and concern for K. Her agency would not mistreat her if he were


    more capable."


    "What''s the issue?" Vivienne inquired.


    After the TV show aired, K''s career had seen a resurgence. Even with Scott''s arrest, it should not


    have affected her much. What could have gone wrong?


    Ronald took a sip. "Her contract with the agency was nearing its end, and she renewed it. Initially, they


    were prioritizing her, but then she got undercut."


    "Undercut?" Vivienne''s brow furrowed.


    "Yeah, the agency signed a new actress with good connections up high. Plus, with all the Brooks family


    drama, they feared a bad influence, so they n to sideline K. She''s fighting it, but the penalty fee is


    steep..."


    Ronald stopped short, realizing he might be sounding resentful towards Vivienne.


    He quickly added, "I''m sorry, Vivienne, I didn''t mean that. It''s the agency''s fault for using the Brooks


    family issues as an excuse. K and I don''t me you."


    Vivienne brushed it off. "No need to exin. I understand."


    After dinner, on the ride home, Vivienne called Stephen.


    The phone connected quickly, "Boss, you remembered me! What can I do for you?"


    The background noise suggested Stephen was amidst a fan event.


    "You at the set?" Vivienne asked.


    "Yeah," Stephen found a quieter spot. "I''ve been meaning to tell you, I''m on the set of ''Betrothed


    Understudy.'' I''m fine, but K''s struggling. Her scenes are getting cut drastically, and the second


    female lead''s role is overshadowing hers."


    Vivienne''s frown deepened. "Your word doesn''t count for anything?"


    Stephen exined, "I can only ensure that my close-up scenes remain untouched by the second lead,


    but we follow the director for everything else. I''m a singer, not an actor by trade. And yeah, the second


    lead, Lucia¡ªyou know her. She''s the new star at K''s agency."


    Vivienne paused, "Lucia?"


    Who was that?


    Did she know her?


    Stephen''s voice betrayed a hint of exasperation, "Boss, when did your memory get so bad? Lucia''s the


    one you and K met during thest show."


    "Oh, right." Vivienne''s expression sharpened.


    It was someone she barely remembered. However, how was Lucia, with all her scandals still facing the


    public?


    Vivienne mused briefly. "Take care of her on set. Don''t let her get bullied."


    "Will do, boss. And boss, can I get a raise for..."


    Click.


    Vivienne hung up the call.


    Sry raise? In your dreams!


    Stephen yelled inwardly, ¡°Boss, you''re so heartless. My life is such a drag!¡±


    As soon as she hung up the phone with Stephen, Vivienne texted Matthew. [Buy out the agency


    representing K.]


    Matthew replied promptly, [Understood.] New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    On the set.


    K was poring over the script. Her lines shed and shortened to the point where she could barely


    remember them.


    And with Lucia''s charm, which had the director wrapped around her finger, his agreement was a


    foregone conclusion.


    "Sure, sure, everything you want. I''ll revise the script right away."


    Lucia shot K a smug look.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    K clutched her palms tightly, her knuckles whitening. If the director added any more scenes for


    Lucia, her role as the leadingdy would be nothing but a title.


    She could no longer swallow her pride and stepped forward to confront the situation. "Look, if you''re


    going to keep adding scenes, why not just give her my role as the lead?"


    The director was in a tight spot. The investors had handpicked K, and he could not afford to


    disappoint her, too.


    However, since the investors had not interfered after their initial involvement, he had not taken their


    choice too seriously.


    "K, it''s just a small addition to enrich the story. Don''t be unreasonable and make a fuss over


    nothing," he retorted.


    K¡¯s face turned a shade of steel, "A small addition? I was supposed to shoot all day ording to the


    schedule, but I haven''t even started. It''s been all Lucia. Am I the one being unreasonable?"


    The director''s face darkened. "K, who''s the director here, you or me? You should be grateful you''re


    the lead. What more do you want?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You..." In the past, K would have walked away without a second thought.


    But this time, she could not.


    This project was secured for her by her friend Vivienne, and it was her only lifeline.


    If she walked away now, she would disappoint Vivienne and sabotage her career.


    Just then, a voice rang out from nearby. Everyone turned to see Stephen live-streaming.


    Stephen smiled into his phone, "Thanks for the dono. Yup, I''m on set. No drama here, just actors


    discussing the scene. Why would the director casually add scenes for the second lead? All of you book


    fans have such high hopes for this adaptation. The director wouldn''t dream of tarnishing his reputation."


    The camera was pointed directly at the trio of K, the director, and Lucia.


    The director, taken aback, hurried over.


    Stephen generously turned the camera to the director. "Say hello to the viewers."


    With a forced chuckle and seeing the chat filled with messages of support for K and rejection of


    Lucia, the director grew uneasy.


    "Director, are we giving the second lead more scenes?" Stephen asked, his smile hiding a challenge.


    "Of course not. That would be ridiculous," the director quickly assured.


    "And K''s scenes as the lead, they''re faithful to the original story?" Stephen''s tone was teasing.


    "Absolutely, I assure you. We''re sticking to the source material!" The director''s face was a mask of


    difort.


    Stephen nodded, satisfied. Before ending the live stream, he said, "You hear that, viewers? If it doesn''t


    match the book by the time we wrap, I''ll let you know on Twitter. If it''s bad, we just won''t watch."


    Stephen was notcking in acting offers. He joined this production to please his boss, and bad press


    would only hurt the director''s pocket, not his career.


    After that, the director dared not give Lucia any more scenes.


    Lucia clenched her fists, turning to K, "Wow, cozying up to Stephen now, you little vixen."


    "Thanks for thepliment, little fox," K shot back, puzzled by Stephen''s sudden support.


    The next moment, Lucia stepped forward and suddenly pped K right on her face. "You little


    tramp. Think I can''t bury your career? Getting uppity with me? You''re out of line!"


    K did not hesitate to p Lucia back. "You think I''m made of y? Push me too far, and I''ll ruin you!"


    Although her star had fallen and she struggled for roles, it did not mean she would take abuse lying


    down. She had been patient because she loved acting.


    She could endure anything if her bottom line were not crossed.


    But Lucia''s relentless provocation was too much. If she had stayed silent any longer, she would not be


    K!


    "Wait and see," Lucia, shocked and angry by the retaliation, did not dare hit back.


    Who knew what K might do in a rage?


    Fuming, Lucia pulled out her phone to call her influential lover at the agency.


    "Baby, I want K cklisted right now!"


    However, the voice on the other end was furious, "Lucia, you''re fired. Thepany''s been bought out


    by Rainbow Entertainment for a song. You troublemaker, just you wait!"


    As Lucia''s call ended, K''s phone rang. It was Lucia''s lover in the agency.


    "K, can you speak to the boss of Rainbow Entertainment? The buyout is fine, but don''t bankrupt me.


    I was wrong before; let''s forget the past, please..."


    K was stunned.


    Rainbow Entertainment?


    That was Stephen''spany.


    Why would they suddenly buy out Glorious Thought Agency?


    Stephen grinned at K. "Looks like we''re colleagues now. All the best."


    K blinked, realizing her contract might have been included in the deal with Rainbow Entertainment.


    After hanging up, she looked at Stephen, bewildered, "What''s going on here?"


    After a pause, she added, "Is it Percival? Is he your boss?"


    "Of course not, it''s Vivienne. Didn''t you know?"


    K was taken aback.


    Vivienne?


    She knew Vivienne was powerful. Though she had grown up in a temple, her reach was extensive.


    The ck card alone showed that Vivienne was not short on cash.


    But K had not realized that Vivienne was the owner of Rainbow Entertainment. She could easily


    control Glorious Thought Agency.


    Rainbow Entertainment was one of the top talent agencies with deep pockets and a strong roster of


    award-winning actors.


    Moreover, unlike other agencies that trapped them in unfair contracts, they were known for their


    generous treatment of artists.


    At Rainbow Entertainment, artists had true freedom; thepany never dictated their career paths and


    supported whatever they wanted to pursue.


    When a celebrity got caught in a scandal, the PR team of their managementpany would spring into


    action. But there was a catch: they would not just sweep any mess under the rug. Thepany would


    be the first to investigate if one of its talents was in trouble. If they find that the artist had indeed been


    up to no good, breakingws and moral codes, they would not hesitate to present the evidence and cut


    ties with the artist. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    No cover-ups, no indulgence, yet they manage to provide a sense of security for their clients.


    In other words, thepany would have their back as long as the artists focused on their careers and


    stayed out of trouble.


    Back in the day, when the Brooks family was in its prime, they could''ve easily settled that fee for her.


    Yet, to her surprise, she had now joined Rainbow Entertainment, and the boss was none other than


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne hade to her aid again.


    A slight tingling sensation pricked at her nose.


    She had not reached out to Vivienne all this time, yet she was still willing to help her.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    K felt a twinge of guilt twisting in her stomach. She took out her phone and found Vivienne''s chat but


    was at a loss for what to say.


    She typed a few words, only to delete them all.


    ''Thank you'' seemed too trivial.


    In her heart, Vivienne still irked her, yet there she was, offering help unconditionally.


    She did not feel she had the right even to utter those words of gratitude.


    After hesitating for a long time, K exited the chat and dialed Vivienne''s number instead.


    "Hello?"


    Vivienne''s calm voice came through, and K bit her lip before speaking up, "Vivienne, I... Thank you."


    Vivienne chuckled softly. "Thank me for what? Aren''t you my sister?"


    The whole Brooks family debacle had started because of her.


    Nheless, Vivienne genuinely treated K¡¯s family as one of her own.


    Vivienne''s circle was small; she valued those who were sincere to her and was always ready to


    reciprocate.


    Besides, the acquisition was a minor matter for her. So minor it was almost trivial.


    K paused, then suddenlyughed, "Right, I am your elder sister, and you''ll always be my little sis."


    Who cared about blood rtions? She and Vivienne could still be sisters, best friends even.


    Vivienneughed again, "Just don''t let me lose money, sis. I''m broke!"


    K snorted withughter. "Boss, I''ll make sure every dime you spent acquiring the Glory project


    Vivienne''s voice was cheerful as she said, "Great, I''m looking forward to your sess."


    Another money-maker on the team!


    Not bad at all!


    After hanging up, Vivienne put away her phone.


    Outside her office, Anna knocked on the door. "Ms. Vivienne, it''s time to head out."


    Vivienne snapped back to reality and stepped out.


    Anna still wore her nondescript clothes and those signature ck-rimmed sses, her hairzily


    draped over her shoulders.


    Vivienne frowned. "Can''t you try a different look?"


    Now that Anna was with her year-round, she no longer needed such disguises.


    Anna sheepishly scratched her head, saying, "I guess I''m just used to it."


    Vivienne took off Anna''s sses. "After theb, let''s get you some new clothes."


    They were spending money before it was even earned ¨C not exactly cost-effective!


    Anna nodded.


    She had to follow Ms. Vivienne''s lead; that was the first rule handed down by Wolf when she took on


    the assignment.


    ...


    In the YQb, everyone was busily engaged in various experiments.


    Only Rex, with his signature silver-rimmed sses, squatted on the floor, studying a potion''s


    dposition simtion.


    He seemed out of ce, like a misfit.


    "Why is it like this? Why are only threeponents separated? It''s a toxin; how can it have healing


    properties?"


    Rex mumbled to himself, oblivious to Vivienne''s approach.


    Vivienne bent down beside him, looking at the simtion. "All drugs have their poison. Even the best


    medicine can harm if misused. Is that so hard to understand?"


    Rex did not even look up, "No, no, no, I mean, it shouldn''t be producing a healing effect. The dosage,


    this data... And a toxin seeking to heal what, exactly?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly.


    The potions left by her mother were lethal; a mere milliliter could kill a robust adult, even more potent


    than Boar Poison.


    That was why, over the years, she had been developing an antidote.


    In the analysis process, she discovered that the potion produced a healing effect under certain


    idental conditions.


    With this discovery, shebined multiple viruses with the potion.


    The viruses were not dposed; they were consumed by the potion, forming new strains.


    And these were even more virulent.


    There was no denying that the potion''s healing effect consumed the viruses, but the new strains were


    far too aggressive to be beneficial.


    Rex''s question was precisely what she had sought to understand for years.


    Vivienne nced at Rex. "Figuring out what it truly wants to heal will take time."


    Rex nodded. "You have a point."


    As he finally turned to look at Vivienne, his eyes lit up. "It''s you! I knew you''d be the only one in theb


    who''d understand what I''m talking about."


    Vivienne¡¯s smile deepened. "You''re a genius."


    "That''s what they say." Rex preened, confident in his abilities.


    Vivienne eyed him. "Never met your match, I take it?"


    Rex''s expression darkened.


    Jealousy, anger, and frustration flickered in his eyes. Clearly, he was holding back rage, crushing his


    grievances in his palm, "No, I''ve met my match."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes slightly. "Well then, good luck."


    With that, she left the YQb with Anna.


    Anna tried to make sense of the potion''s dposition simtion in the car but could not see the


    pattern.


    ¡°I¡¯m still too green,¡± she admitted,paring herself to her mother, who had been a key aide to Lark,


    while she could only learn from Vivienne¡¯s side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, genius isn¡¯t an easy path,¡± Vivienne said, her gaze flicking to the rear-view mirror.


    Anna¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you showing off?"


    Vivienne cornered with a sleek drift, "Nope, just telling it like it is."


    Anna looked up, finally noticing something amiss. She nced back, her eyes narrowing. "Got a tail


    again?"


    "Yep, let''s y a little game." Vivienne stepped on the elerator, heading towards the city center


    mall.


    Vivienne drove leisurely into the mall''s underground parking, then took the elevator up with Anna.


    As the elevator doors slid shut, Anna caught a glimpse of an inconspicuous white sedan gliding into the


    parking lot alongside them.


    Anna shook her head.


    "It''s because he was too anxious," Vivienne said radiantly. "Rx a little. The real show is just getting


    started."


    To Anna''s surprise, Vivienne really did mean to rx.


    ...


    Percival was in the middle of a video conference on the other side of town.


    Notification after notification of payment alerts popped up on his phone. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Thomas and everyone else in the meeting teased, "Percival, you sure your credit card hasn''t been


    But Percival just chuckled.


    The littledy was finally spending his money.


    This was a splendid beginning!


    He muted his phone and sent Vivienne a quick text, [Get something for yourself too.]


    At the mall.


    Anna wobbled the shopping bags in her hand. "Ms. Vivienne, I think I''ve shopped for all my eighteen


    years in one go."


    Vivienne handed Anna an icedtte.


    With a silent sigh, Anna took the cup, noticing Vivienne''s fingertips touch the cup lightly in several


    spots.


    Anna''s gaze sharpened.


    Poison!


    But Vivienne, unaffected, ced a pair of freshly bought sunsses onto Anna''s face. "You do it," she


    said.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Anna knew that Vivienne wanted her to neutralize the poison.


    It was a test that came out of nowhere.


    After Vivienne dropped that bombshell, she sat at the corner caf¨¦, idly scrolling on her smartphone.


    Anna''s lips had turned a ghostly shade of white, her skin sprouting angry red welts, her breathing


    shallow and fast.


    Within two minutes, Anna''s limbs began to spasm, the skin on her arms peeling away to reveal


    festering sores.


    The speed of it all was something Anna had not anticipated. She had thought she would have at least


    an hour. But it happened so rapidly!


    Vivienne, seeing Anna''s plight, was not surprised.


    To keep the poison at bay for two minutes was an achievement in itself.


    There were not many who could do that.


    Vivienne handed Anna her half-finishedtte.


    As Anna drank it, the corrosive sores miraculously began to heal before their eyes, the hives receded,


    the spasms ceased, and color returned to Anna''s lips.


    Anna took a deep breath, relief washing over her.


    For a split second, she had thought she was a goner.


    "This poison''s more vicious than GTO¡¯s," Anna said gravely.


    Vivienne finally put away her phone. "GTO''s child''s y. Keep pushing."


    Anna nodded, her gaze flickering past Vivienne, catching a swift shadow that disappeared as quickly


    as it emerged.


    Vivienne''s smile deepened. "Perhaps we should head back to theb."


    Anna was thinking the same. She clutched thette - her lifeline.


    She wanted to use theb''s equipment to dissect the concoction that had nearly imed her life.


    ...


    In the mall''s underground parking lot.


    Rex slid into his car, ignited the engine with the ferocity of a storm, and sped toward theb.


    Vivienne had neutralized his poison!


    How was that possible? Only that damned Specter Healer was supposed to have that ability.


    Now there was Vivienne too!


    Could she be the elusive Specter Healer?


    Impossible!


    Was Specter Healer supposed to be this attractive?


    Rex shook his head in disbelief.


    It could not be this slip of a girl. There had to be a mistake.


    Muttering curses, he floored the pedal and raced back to theb.


    Specter Healer or not, he had to flee.


    But before he ran, he needed all the data on the potion. To him, it was a Pandora''s Box filled with


    endless possibilities. He had never seen anything quite like it. He vowed to use all his knowledge to


    replicate it, to make it even more potent.


    With it, he would defeat the Specter Healer.


    And that Boar Poison!


    He would create a toxin a hundred times stronger!


    He would make the Specter Healer kneel before him!


    Excited by the thought, Rex sped into theb.


    Donning his white coat, he entered with his usual genteel charm.


    He collected the potion and all rted materials methodically.


    The others were engrossed in their work, oblivious to the impending theft.


    This yed right into Rex''s hands.


    Once everything was packed, a triumphant smile crossed his face.


    Suddenly, he sensed someone approaching.


    Whirling around, he saw a portly man with a genuine smile twirling asso in greeting.


    "Hi, long time no see, my little peach!"


    "Damn it!"


    Rex cursed and bolted.


    But the portly man, Brian, moved with surprising agility, hissso striking Rex''s legs with precision.


    Rex''s legs buckled, and he crashed to the ground, yet he managed to protect the potion in his pocket.


    "Brian, you relentless bastard!" Rex spat through gritted teeth.


    Brian casually rubbed his nose while hissso kept moving. "Brody, you''re still my cash cow. Hurry up,


    and let me catch you. Run againter. Just let me secure the bag first."


    "Go to hell!"


    Rex was Brody, in disguise, infiltrating the YQb!


    Potion in hand, he ran for his life.


    Brian was relentless, alternating betweenshing hissso and hurling knives.


    Theb echoed with the sounds of pursuit.


    "Stop running!"


    "Stopping would be idiotic!"


    "Halt!"


    "Chase me again and see if I don''t poison you!"


    The tter ofb equipment crashing to the floor was interspersed with their shouts.


    Theb staff had to halt their work, with Holdenmenting the chaos, "Oh, take it easy, that machine''s


    worth a cool 30 million dors! Be careful, that''s mypleted reagent, oh my god, my research!"


    But a mereb brawl would not resolve the deep-seated feud between Brody and Brian.


    Anna listened to the cacophony outside theb and asked, "Ms. Vivienne, is everything good?"


    Vivienne massaged her temples, "We''re fine!"


    With that, she kicked open theb door and grabbed Brian, who was mid-whip.


    Caught off guard, Brian cursed, "Who the hell is stealing my payday!"


    He turned to see Vivienne''s icy re and shuddered.


    Then, his anger melted into a cid smile. "Give me two more minutes, Vivienne, and I''ll bag him!"


    Vivienne kicked Brian aside, pointing to where Brodyy defeated.


    Brian, all smiles again, swiftly tied up Brody.


    Brody, limp and unable to resist, was now at Brian''s mercy.


    It was now crystal clear to him: Vivienne was none other than the infamous Specter Healer.


    Only the Specter Healer could administer poison so stealthily, forcing him to spend a grueling half hour


    concocting the antidote.


    Vivienne rolled her eyes with a bored expression. "Idiot."  NovelDrama.Org


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Initially, it was mere suspicion.


    But when Rex had left Leopold eating his dust, attempting to poison her that same night, her suspicions


    solidified into certainty.


    Rex was her old acquaintance, Brody.


    After all the time spent searching for him, he had walked right into her trap.


    Why not savor the moment, then?


    She had been biding her time, curious to see what other tricks Brody had up his sleeve.


    He did not disappoint, delivering the potion''s breakdown right on cue.


    If Brody had kept to himself, diligently working on potion research in hisb, she might never have


    called in Brian.


    But Brody, ever the meddler, could not resist the urge to dabble in his old habits and poison Anna.


    There was no other choice but to let Brian deal with him.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Brody snorted coldly at Vivienne. "Just you wait. I''ll concoct a poison that makes yours look like cherry


    soda, and you won''t even know what hit you when you''re lying six feet under!"


    Without missing a beat, Brian''s hand connected with a resounding smack to the back of Brody''s head.


    "What''s with that tone? You talking to Vivienne like that? Looking for a knuckle sandwich?"


    "You already gave me one!" Brody roared back.


    Brian, unimpressed, hoisted Brody up by his cor and started fiddling with his face, poking and


    prodding. "Your face is quite real, isn¡¯t it?"


    Right now, Brody was tied up tighter than a Thanksgiving turkey, unable to make any moves, much less


    poison anyone. His sharp tongue was about the only weapon he had left.


    Seizing a moment of distraction, Brody sank his teeth into Brian''s finger. "This is my real face!"


    Instantly, Brian''s finger started to turn a shade of purple as vivid as a ripe eggnt.


    Vivienne casually dusted some powder on Brian''s hand, then looked at Brody. "You''re quite the spring


    chicken."


    She had to admit Brody''s disguise was top-notch.


    Back in the loony bin, she had not even realized he was in disguise.


    She had truly thought that the nerdy loser look was Brody''s actual face.


    Tsk.


    She had underestimated her adversary.


    "The secret''s in the moisturizer!" Brody panted, plopping onto the floor. "Brian, cut me loose. I''m a small


    fry, really. I''ve got bigger fish for you."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Brian''s interest was piqued, poison forgotten. "Bigger fish? Who?"


    Brody wiggled a bit. "Untie me first."


    "Spill first," Brian retorted, unmoved.


    Brody took a deep breath, feeling like a caged lion taunted by mutts.


    "Ever heard of GTO? They''ve got a second-inmand, who goes by Mr. B. I''ve seen her. The bounty


    on her head..."


    "Is ten times yours!" Brian''s eyes might as well have turned into dor signs as he crouched down


    eagerly. "Describe Mr. B to me."


    Vivienne''s interest was piqued, too.


    To think Brody had seen Mr. B''s face, a visage not even the likes of Quincy hadid eyes on.


    Brody''s eyes darted around. "She''s a dame, about five-six, with chestnut waves."


    Brian nodded eagerly. "And?"


    "And you cut me loose, then I''ll spill the beans!"


    "Damn!" Brian cursed, shooting a nce at Vivienne. His confidence swelled again. "Believe me, I''ll let


    Vivienne here poison you dead!"


    Brody, unfazed, scoffed at the threat. "Do it. Poison me. Then, say goodbye to Mr. B''s bounty, too. Go


    ahead, I dare you!"


    Brian was at a loss.


    But the idea of just letting Brody walk and, with it, any leads on Mr. B''s bounty ¨C which would be a


    jackpot ten times Brody''s size ¨C was unbearable.


    In Brian''s world, looks did not matter; high bounties were the true beauties.


    Seeing Brian''s dilemma brought a smirk to Brody''s face. "Cut me loose, and you have my word."


    "Shut it!" Brian was not one to let go of either quarry.


    What kind of bounty hunter would he be if he was not greedy?


    Vivienne watched as Brody yed Brian like a fiddle, then stepped forward with a smile, retrieving a


    potion hidden on Brody''s person.


    Brody''s eyes were full of anguish as he watched his pilfered potion taken from him. "Hey, that''s mine."


    "I''ll give it to you. Plus, I can offer you ab to continue your research and protection from Brian''s


    hunting," Vivienne said, toying with the potion in her hand.


    Brian stood by her side, wisely holding his tongue.


    Once Vivienne had spoken, not even his greed could overstep.


    Brody eyed Vivienne warily. "You''d do that for me?"


    "Of course. Just tell me what Mr. B looks like, and I''ll make sure you have everything you need for your


    experiments," Vivienne replied coolly.


    Brody was the only one who had seen Mr. B and could potentially spill the beans ¨C easier to handle


    than a wildcard like Scott.


    She was not about to let this chance slip away.


    Brody still could not believe it, eyeing her suspiciously.


    Vivienne squatted down, her gaze intense. "You''re the most talented poison master I''ve ever seen.


    Your concoctions have earned a ce in my collection, and you''re the only one who can unlock the


    secrets of this potion. Your expertise isn''t just in poisons. If you wanted to create antidotes, you''d do it


    with ease. Even this potion, I''ve been at it for ages with no luck, but you ¨C you can crack it. I respect


    you, really."


    "You''re serious?" Brody could hardly trust his ears.


    This was not just any recognition; it was from the Specter Healer herself!


    He could scarcely believe that his long-time rival was actually showing him respect.


    How could that be?


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, if you can help me find the antidote for this potion, my respect for you will only


    grow."


    "Deal! I''ll get to work on that antidote right now!" And so, with ttery from Vivienne, Brody''s resistance


    crumbled.


    All he could hear was her saying how much more she would respect him.


    A rare opportunity to one-up the Specter Healer? He would be a fool to pass it up!


    Especially since he was convinced, he was the only one who could unravel the potion''s secrets!


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a sly smile.


    He really was an easy mark.


    She handed the potion back to Brody. "So, what does Mr. B look like?"


    "Ady, five-six, chestnut hair, weighs about 215, with a scar about an inch long on her face, almond


    eyes, thin lips. Didn''t catch much more."


    Brody shifted his shoulders. "Untie me, and I''ll draw her for you."


    Brian was hesitant, but Vivienne had already started to loosen Brody''s bonds.


    Vivienne nced at the drawing.


    Hmm...


    It was hard to put into words.


    Brian cursed, ¡°You call this a portrait?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you do better,¡± Brody retorted, unwilling to back down as he stared at Brian.


    Brian grabbed a pencil and refined Brody¡¯s attempt, ¡°How about now?¡± New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Especially since Mr. B was a master of disguise.


    This made her most distinctive feature, a scar, all the more conceble.


    Vivienne snapped a photo of the drawing and sent it to Draven.


    [Nationwide manhunt. Approach with caution, not rming the target. Handle it yourself.]


    The second-inmand of GTO was notoriously vignt. If they tipped her off, the target would be


    long gone before they could even get close.


    That was why Vivienne refrained from issuing a call to arms through the Order of Nine Mystics Society.


    Besides, Draven had pretty much mastered the art of disguise from Rowan and Ismene, making him


    one of the best within the Nine Mystics Society.


    Leaving the task to him seemed like the safest bet.


    Draven¡¯s text came back swiftly, [Understood.]

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Brian tucked away Mr. B''s portrait. Despite having a target worth ten times more than Brody''s, losing


    the cash hurt, no matter how he sliced it.


    But Brody was already buried in the schematics of a potion, oblivious to the ruins around him.


    His sole focus was concocting the antidote to make the Specter Healer concede defeat.


    "Vivienne, he isn''t faking it, is he?" Brian asked, uneasy.


    If Brody bolted again, finding him again would not be a walk in the park.


    Vivienne''s lips curved slightly. "No chance."


    Brody was obsessed with medicine; once hooked, it was tough to pull him out.


    His greatest adversary was her.


    He had spent half his life trying to best her.


    Now, why would he not be thrilled with a golden opportunity and Brian out of his hair?


    Furthermore, staying put meant he could concentrate totally on his research.


    Brian sighed. "Vivienne, what about my money?"


    Vivienne nced at him. "After all this, you''ll get Brody''s bounty."


    Money, money, money. Were all her associates so greedy?


    Brian chuckled. "Alright, Vivienne, I''m off the..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Vivienne kicked him into theb. "Clean this mess first!"


    Brian scratched his head. No escaping it, after all.


    Using the equipment Brian and Brody had not wrecked, Anna deciphered the mystery of icedtte.


    "Ms. Vivienne, am I right with my analysis?" Anna handed her report to Vivienne.


    Vivienne skimmed it. "Yep, next time you encounter a toxin like this, you''ll crack it."


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief. Noticing Brody poring over diagrams, shemented, "I expected an


    old man, at least middle-aged, but he''s barely older than Husky!"


    Vivienne was curious, too. Brody was pushing forty; how was he so youthful?


    She sat beside him. "Been studying anti-aging, too?"


    Brody, pen in mouth, did not look up. "Nope. Fifteen years ago, I botched an experiment, face full of it.


    Woke up looking like this."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow¡ªan elixir of immortality by ident?


    Suddenly, Brody looked up. "I''ve got it! The previous dosage was too low. A bit more, and the potion


    can''t consume it!"


    He dashed into theb, cluttered with vials of viruses.


    Vivienne watched, pondering the potion in Brody''s hand, a new idea sparking.


    Anna, clueless, asked, "Ms. Vivienne, what does he know?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "What he knows doesn¡¯t matter, but his test tube''s gonna blow!"


    Right on cue, a boom echoed from theb, followed by Brody''s curses.


    Such explosions were routine to the others¡ªthere was always a few per day.


    Vivienne jotted down some forms, left them for Brody, and took Anna away.


    On the way, Vivienne got a text from Percival.


    [Vivienne, news from Griffin. Miss you. Hurry over.]


    A smile yed on Vivienne''s lips, tender only for Percival.


    She replied: [Miss you too. On my way.]


    Anna, witnessing it all, covered her face.


    Oh, the drama!


    ...


    At Griffin¡¯s house.


    Rows of documentsy before Griffin, all about a new bomb, interspersed with her own research


    papers.


    She had refined her original concepts, heightening the bomb''s danger.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Percival and Vivienne arrived simultaneously.


    The door was open, and they entered.


    Anna and Leopold stayed outside as guards.


    Griffin, with three pens in her hair and in pajamas, didn''t look up. "This is what I''ve figured out. Take a


    look."


    Vivienne skimmed the papers¡ªssic weapons expert work, a quick sketch of the internal design in


    no time.


    Percival nodded. "We do. I''ll get it now. Anything else?"


    "That''s it for now. Get it to me today," Griffin buried her head back into the papers.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces; their job here was done.


    Outside, Leopold approached eagerly. "How did it go?"


    Percival smirked. "What exactly are you asking about?"


    Leopold faltered, "Of course, about the bomb. What else?"


    Vivienne eyed Leopold. "Griffin needs the data on those explosions from HQ. Fetch it."


    Anna could not help but feel Leopold almost looked forward to it.


    Vivienne wagged a finger. "Mr. Wolf can''t go to HQ. You''re the best fit. Anna will handle it from there."


    NovelDrama.Org


    Leopold sighed with mock bravery as if he were ready to face the gallows. "It''s okay. I can make this


    sacrifice for Vivienne."


    Vivienne pressed her lips. Her gaze towards Leopold was aplex blend of amusement and


    exasperation.


    Percival shared a simr look, exchanging a knowing nce with her.


    Leopold silently got into his car, and with a press of the elerator, he was gone from sight.


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled with mirth as she said to Anna, "Let''s head home."


    "What? Shouldn''t I stay here and wait to hand off the documents?" Anna asked, puzzled.


    "No need." Vivienne smacked her lips thoughtfully. "Mr. Wolf, I think skipping home might be a good


    idea."


    Percival nodded in agreement. "Yeah, why don''t we call up Thomas and treat ourselves to a feast?"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    As the quartet happily indulged in a cozy fondue dinner, Leopold brought over the documents from


    headquarters.


    Peering through the empty doorway, Leopold hesitated, unsure whether to enter.


    He texted Anna: [Where are you guys?]


    Anna, who had not quite finished chewing hermb, hit the voice message button, "On a mission, gotta


    stick to Ms. Vivienne like glue."


    Vivienne said, "Just drop the stuff off, and don''t be a nuisance. You mess up the deal, I''ll break your


    legs."


    Percival added his own threat, "I''ll dislocate your arm."


    Thomas kept it simple, "Good luck, man!"


    Listening to the sounds of bubbling fondue, fizzing sodas, and the stubborn mastication ofmb,


    Leopold was in disbelief.


    Was this really a mission?


    This was sheer torture!


    But he had no choice; he had to deliver the documents quickly.


    Griffin had already sent a reminder in the Little Bombs group chat ¨C a special group Vivienne had


    created for convenience.


    With no other option, Leopold donned a mask and hat, covering himselfpletely, and entered


    Griffin''s home.


    The evening was setting in, and Griffin had only a deskmp on, leaving the main lights off.


    Three different-colored pensy strewn across documents, each marking various annotations.


    Leopold cleared his throat gently, but Griffin showed no reaction.


    He moved closer and tapped Griffin''s head with the documents, "Hey, the papers..."


    "Ah!"


    Bam!


    Stars danced before Leopold''s eyes as he staggered backward and copsed to the floor.


    When he came to, or more urately, when he could finally open his left eye again, all the lights in


    Griffin''s ce were on.


    Griffin was there, casually perusing the documents, and upon seeing Leopold awake, she nonchntly


    remarked, "Are you nuts? Sneaking up behind people all in ck with a mask? How do you expect


    someone to react?"


    Leopold clutched his right eye. "You''re the one who''s nuts! Didn''t you say you didn''t want to see me?


    How else was I supposed to hide my face?"


    Griffin nearly burst outughing. "Since when did you start following orders so well?"


    Leopold exhaled sharply. "I don''t have the energy to argue. I''ve delivered your stuff; I''m out of here."


    "Not so fast," Griffin pointed outside, "It''s pouring rain, and the cops towed your car."


    Leopold was dumbfounded, "Wait, what? Why would they tow my car?"


    "You were blocking traffic," Griffin said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Leopold clenched his fists, grinding his teeth, "Couldn''t you, just maybe, help me out and move the car


    into your garage?"


    Griffin smirked. "Sorry, my garage isn''t for storing Husky sleds."


    Leopold was speechless, finally settling on the couch in frustration.


    Griffin continued her work as if he was not even there.


    Eventually, Leopold''s stomach began to rumble. He tapped the desk, "Hungry?"


    Without looking back, Griffin gestured toward the fridge, "Help yourself."


    Leopold found nothing but instant noodles and pre-made sandwiches inside, alongside cans of soda ¨C


    the ssic bachelor''s feast.


    He could not help but ask, "Is this what you usually eat?"


    Griffin hummed an affirmation, "Just me here, so I make do."


    For some reason, Leopold felt a sudden pang of sadness.


    For the first time, he noticed Griffin seemed much thinner than he remembered.


    Well, of course, she would be on a diet like that.


    Leopold started preparing two cups of noodles, mumbling, "For a young woman, you could take better


    care of yourself. Why not keep some veggies or some meat in the house? This..."


    He turned to find Griffin with headphones on, ignoring him.


    A shadow stretched out on the floor under the light, falling across her back.


    Leopold licked his lips and silently added the only sausage left from the fridge into Griffin''s noodle cup,


    then ced it quietly on the desk beside her.


    He sat on the couch, wolfing down the nutritionally void noodles.


    After eating, the rain had not stopped, and Griffin was still engrossed in her research. Bored out of his


    mind, Leopold eventually dozed off on the couch.


    When he awoke, he found Griffin asleep on the carpet, leaning against the couch, blue pen still


    clutched in hand, the other two pens precariously perched in her hair.


    Her instant noodles were untouched.


    Leopold sighed. "You''re working too hard."


    With his right eye less swollen, he approached and squatted beside her, staring at her with unknown


    thoughts in his mind. Suddenly, Griffin¡¯s head dropped, and Leopold caught it as quickly as possible.


    His face was a little flushed, and so was his hand.


    After a few minutes of silence, he lifted her into a morefortable position on the couch, draping his


    jacket over her.


    ncing at the untouched instant noodles, he tossed it aside, grabbed Griffin''s car keys, and left.


    No sooner had the door closed behind him than Griffin buried her face in his jacket, a secret smile on


    her lips.


    Despite not having eaten all day, she felt no hunger.


    She had never been in love before, except for Leopold.


    She always remembered his words. "A kiss seals the deal, and we''re bound for marriage."


    Because of that promise, she had pursued him for fifteen years.


    She chased, he ran, but he could never truly escape.


    It was almostical, yet only she knew the bitterness behind it.


    What girl would relentlessly pursue a man for fifteen years without reserve?


    She was stubborn, her tenacity in chasing Leopold matched only by her dedication to her research in


    weaponry.


    As she matured, her understanding of youthful love still in its naive stages, she suddenly realized she


    had been chasing Leopold simply because he was handsome. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    The difference was that he was on the front lines while she was in theb.


    Yet, both were united by the same goal of world peace.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did she truly understand that the boy she had once pursued so earnestly was genuinely


    exceptional.


    Everyone, including Ken Sterling, would say his grandson was quite the goofball.


    But in her eyes, Leopold was the finest man in the world.


    Bearing theical "Husky" code name, he charged into the fray repeatedly, wlessly aplishing


    every mission.


    How could such a man be considered a goofball?


    And so, she was certain that her affection for Leopold was not due to a childhood jest or years of habit.


    It was because he was truly outstanding and truly deserving of her admiration.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Griffin clutched the jacket to her chest, reveling in a sweetness she had never felt before.


    By the time Leopold returned, Griffin was truly asleep.


    Cradled in her arms was Leopold''s coat, her face adorned with the kind of smile unique to little girls


    who had just been gifted candy.


    Leopold, armsden with bags of groceries and takeout, stuffed Griffin''s fridge until it was bursting at


    the seams.


    He popped some ready meals in the microwave, leaving a note to remind Griffin to eat once she woke


    up.


    After tucking her into bed and ensuring everything was perfect, he slipped away, leaving the jacket


    tightly clutched in Griffin''s hands.


    ...


    The next day.


    Vivienne''s phone was bombarded with a flurry of texts from Griffin, gushing like an overexcited puppy.


    [Vivienne, for the first time, our fridge is chock-full!]


    [He carried me to bedst night, oh my god, does that mean he cares about me?!]


    [Vivienne, is this a crush, or is it love? Am I torturing myself?]


    Vivienne massaged her temples as she read the relentless stream of messages.


    She did not know if Griffin was crushing or if it was love, nor if Griffin was torturing herself.


    What she did know was that Griffin was torturing her!


    [Zip it.] She texted back.


    [Hehe, morning Vivienne! What do I do next? I don''t know how to act around him. He hasn''t said he


    likes me, but why would he care otherwise? I''m worried I''m reading too much into this. It could just be


    him being nice.]


    Vivienne finally came to her senses and typed swiftly: [Meet me at Silver Bar tonight, 8 pm sharp.]


    Then she called Dawson.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked up immediately, his voice oozing smugness, "My dear Vivienne, missing me this early?"


    "Buzz off." Vivienne regretted the call for a moment.


    "Tonight, 8 pm. Bring Leopold to Silver Bar."


    "Got it!" Dawson paused, "Vivienne, is Griffin going too?"


    "How''d you know?" Vivienne was taken aback.


    Dawsonughed, "Come on, these little games girls y? We''re onto them, except for Leopold, that


    blockhead. He''s always talking about you or Griffin; I should''ve seen him fretting when Griffin was busy


    with her patent stuff. Don''t worry, they''ve got chemistry."


    Reassured by Dawson''s words, Vivienne rxed.


    Her efforts were not in vain as long as there was a spark.


    But then she frowned, "You''re awfully well-informed."


    Dawson choked. "All thanks to Larry''s teachings... My heart is devoted, Vivi¡ª"


    She hung up, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    Dawson texted Larry, [Vivienne''s giving me the cold shoulder.]


    Larry replied, [Serves you right.]


    At 8 pm, Vivienne and Griffin made their entrance at Silver Bar,mandeering the most central


    booth.


    With Griffin''s rare beauty paired with Vivienne''s charm, they immediately drew gazes.


    Like goddesses, they sat amidst the crowd, deflecting advances and invitations with an air of


    untouchable grace.


    Leopold and Dawson arrived shortly after.


    "Vivienne, he''s here, he''s here!" Griffin grabbed Vivienne, nearly leaping with excitement.


    "Calm down, will you?" Vivienne chided her.


    Just then, Vivienne received a text from Percival: [Everything''s set, Vivienne. I''ll wait for you outside.]


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled as she replied with an affirmative.


    Griffin couldn''t help butment, "You''re just like me."


    Vivienne smirked, "No, darling, there''s a fundamental difference. I''m texting my future husband!"


    Griffin had noeback.


    Dawson ushered Leopold to a booth not far from thedies and signaled for a bevy of beauties to join


    them.


    Leopold nearly jumped out of his skin, "Dawson, if you want to drown in booze and babes, leave me


    out of it!"


    Dawson clicked his tongue, "This is for you, buddy. It''s about time you got into the dating game. Or are


    you saving yourself for Griffin?"


    Leopold kept his distance, "I''m not... it''s just that..."


    The thought of dating anyone else felt disloyal to Griffin. And the idea of someone else pining for him


    for fifteen years was downright terrifying.


    "Enough," Dawson said, pushing drinks toward him. "Live a little. Look at all these gorgeous women.


    Don''t be a killjoy."


    Just as the women swarmed in, Leopold stood up, his gaze fixated on a booth in the distance.


    He rubbed his eyes for a clearer view.


    It was indeed Vivienne and Griffin!


    "What are you looking at?" Dawson asked, feigning ignorance.


    Leopold pointed. "The ones drinking with those guys over there¡ªare they Vivienne and Griffin?"


    Dawson peered over, "Looks like it. They seem well-acquainted."


    "Bull! Griffin''s never set foot in a bar before. I can count the men she knows on one hand," Leopold


    said, storming over.


    Dawson yanked him back, "Who says this isn''t the eleventh guy she''s met?"


    Leopold did not take the whiskey. Inside, he was a tangled mess of emotions.


    Something was off. Way off. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    How could Griffin possibly know some eleventh guy?


    He settled back in his seat but kept his eyes locked on the scene unfolding across the bar.


    He saw Griffin exchanging numbers with some dude who had the nerve to gift her a bottle of wine and


    clink sses with her.


    Wait a minute, he''s making his move now!


    That was thest straw for Leopold. He shot up and stormed over!


    The stranger was brushing a stray hair off Griffin''s shoulder when Leopold''s hand mped down on his


    like a vise.


    He nearly crushed the guy''s hand.


    Everyone around jumped at the sudden confrontation, Griffin most of all.


    "Leopold, what the hell are you doing?" Griffin barked in anger.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Leopold spun around and caught Vivienne''s gaze resting on him with a profound intensity.


    He was taken aback. Why was Vivienne looking at him like that?


    Had he misspoken?


    If he found out who the hell had brought Griffin to a joint like this, he would break the bastard''s legs!


    Griffin shot him an indescribable look and pointed at Vivienne. "Vivienne brought me here. This dude,


    she''s the one who introduced us."


    Leopold was dumbstruck.


    Holy shit!


    Was it toote to make a run for it?


    What was wrong with Griffin?


    Why did she not say Vivienne was the one who brought her here sooner?


    This was a disaster!


    Leopold''s gaze shifted, and then he turned on the charm, looking at Vivienne. "Vivienne, fancy seeing


    you here! Need a refill? Tonight''s on me. Have a st."


    He paused, then added, "But I''ll take this gentleman with me. A high-ssdy like yourself shouldn''t


    be slumming it with these bozos."


    Vivienne reclined in her chair, arms crossed, a smirk ying on her lips. "Oh? Since when do you get a


    say in who this jerk drinks with?"


    Leopold dropped to his knees.


    He was on the verge of tears. "Vivienne, I didn''t mean it. I wasn''t calling you out!"


    Vivienne casually cleaned her ears, then turned to Griffin. "Do I have a problem with my hearing?"


    Griffin, ever so earnest, replied, "Not at all."


    Vivienne turned back to Leopold, silent.


    Leopold was screwed.


    ¡°Griffin, whose side are you even on?¡± He shouted inwardly.


    Griffin was obviously on Vivienne¡¯s side.


    Leopold offered a sheepish grin. "Look, I misspoke. Can we just let bygones be bygones?"


    Vivienne remained silent.


    Leopold went on, "I''vee into some money recently. How about I treat you?"


    Still no response from Vivienne.


    Leopold, getting desperate, tried another angle. "I''ll cover your strawberry cheesecake fix for the next


    few months?"


    Vivienne did not budge an inch.


    Leopold was out of options.


    He stood up, grabbed a beer bottle, and, without a second thought, cracked it over his own head with a


    ''thud.''


    He then looked at Vivienne, dead serious. "I''m sorry, Vivienne. Truly."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    So was Griffin.


    Dawson, not far off, was equally stunned.


    The guy next to Leopold could not believe his eyes.


    This kid was hardcore!


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling an overwhelming urge to boot Leopold out of her


    circle.


    Was he missing a few screws?


    Making a scene like this in front of everyone?


    Was he trying to paint her as a tyrant?


    And more importantly, she had not spoken because she wanted to see what Leopold would offer next.


    Instead, he had gone and given himself a concussion!


    Now, with several pairs of eyes on her, she felt a surge of frustration she could not release.


    She tossed a pack of tissues at Leopold. "Clean yourself up, for heaven''s sake. You''re embarrassing


    yourself."


    Leopold chuckled nervously, wiped off the booze, and sidled up to Vivienne. "We good now?"


    He was used to tagging along on missions with Percival, facing all kinds of danger. During training, they


    would smash bricks on their heads, not just bottles. This was child''s y for him.


    The main thing was to cool down Vivienne.


    Vivienne ignored him.


    Seeing that Vivienne was not angry anymore, Leopold ventured, "Look, Vivienne, why drag Griffin to a


    dive like this? Look at that guy; he''s clearly up to no good."


    Vivienne tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and mped a hand on Leopold''s shoulder. "I


    was ying Cupid for Griffin. She''s met too few guys. Once she''s got a boyfriend, she''ll stop pining


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    after you."


    Leopold was in disbelief. "You never said that before!"


    Vivienne snorted. "You''re my prot¨¦g¨¦. I wouldn''t let you be mistreated. The person you don''t want to


    marry¡ªI''m not going to force you. Now get out of here and have fun. Griffin''s my responsibility."


    "Vivienne..."


    "Beat it!"


    Leopold bolted.


    At the booth, the man whose wrist Leopold had nearly crushed rubbed it gingerly. "Ma''am, is that the


    hotshot leader of the first squad, Husky, the captain we were talking about? I''d rather not get assigned


    to that squad."


    "Good luck with that," Vivienne chuckled, raising her ss. "Carry on; the show must go on."


    The table erupted inughter and chatter while Leopold''s mood plummeted.


    He stewed for a bit, then sent a video to Percival, and added: [Percival, look at this. Vivienne is at a bar


    with Griffin, hunting for guys!]


    Soon, Percival''s three-word response came through: [I am aware.]


    Leopold could not believe it. [You knew and didn''te over?]


    After a few seconds, a flurry of messages from Percival appeared.


    [She''s free to find guys. Once she''s had her fun, she''ll still be my Vivienne.]


    [Men should be magnanimous. This is Vivienne''s typical social life, and I support it.]


    [Remember, she''s doing this to save you from Griffin¡ªto make her not yours.]


    [Don''t forget to bow down and thank my Vivieer!]


    Leopold was on the verge of a breakdown, especially after reading "to make her not yours."


    He stared at his phone for a long, long time.


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    Leopold sprang to his feet and headed straight for Griffin''s table.


    But they were gone!


    Dawson barely held back hisughter. "They left together about a minute ago."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Leopold roared and dashed outside.


    ...


    Outside the bar.


    Percival had Vivienne wrapped in his arms.


    Across the way, Griffin was about to leave with that man.


    Leopold yanked Griffin to his side with a jerk. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Griffin, slightly tipsy, blinked and said with a slurred voice, "The cute guy''s gonna walk me home."


    "But your ce is strictly no guys allowed!" Leopold roared, his patience wearing thin.


    "He''s different," Griffin giggled, followed by a perfectly timed burp.


    The guy jumped at Leopold''smand, his eyes flickering towards Percival for some sort of


    confirmation.


    With a silent nod from Percival, the guy bolted out of there as his life depended on it.


    "Vivienne, Percival, I''ll take her home," Leopold dered, pulling Griffin towards his car.


    From behind the bar''s entrance, Dawson emerged,ughing so hard his stomach hurt.


    "Vivienne, I swear we don''t need to work this hard. The guy''s practically walking into the trap himself."


    As he spoke, Dawson''s gazended on Vivienne, freezing as he saw Percival''s audacity. "Percival,


    back off!"  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Dare he put his hands on Vivienne''s waist? He''s got a death wish!


    Percival just smiled and nted a kiss on Vivienne''s cheek. "Vivienne, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Oh, hell no!


    Dawson''s fists clenched, ready to hurl at Percival, when Vivienne''s nce stopped him cold.


    "Vivienne, he..."


    Vivienne lowered her gaze thoughtfully. "I am."


    A smile broke on Dawson''s face. "Great, I''ll swing by your ce to pick you up."


    "No need," Vivienne waved dismissively. "Your brother-inw will be picking me up."


    Brother-inw...


    Inw...


    Law...


    Dawson felt like he was about to lose his mind.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    On the ride home, Vivienne leaned against Percival, her thoughts drifting from Leopold and Griffin to


    the dinner ns for the next day.


    Dawson¡¯s aunt.


    Vivienne chuckled to herself at the smallness of the world where you bump into an acquaintance with


    each turn.


    Percival meticulously removed a loose strand of hair from Vivienne''s coat, "Let''s bring a gift tomorrow."


    "Yeah, good idea," Vivienne smiled at him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As she looked up, she was met with Percival''s sculpted features.


    So handsome.


    Her eyes sparkled, and without thinking, she straightened up and pecked Percival on the lips.


    Taken aback, Percival looked down at the beaming girl in his arms.


    Before he could react, Vivienne leaned in for a deep, fervent kiss.


    Perhaps it was all those sweet nothings she had heard from Griffintely, but Vivienne felt a sugary


    sweetness in her heart.


    She wanted to devour her Mr. Wolf, leave nothing behind!


    Percival cradled Vivienne''s head, pulling her even closer.


    In the moment''s intimacy, the air in the bus was thick with a sweet, sultry tension.


    Thomas, the driver, quietly drew the curtain, well ustomed to such disys by now.


    Meanwhile, Anna, sitting in the passenger seat, gaped in speechless wonder.


    What just happened?


    Did they just start making out?


    Help!


    She was barely an adult!


    After dropping Vivienne off at herplex, Percival left.


    As Vivienne and Anna were about to enter the building, they noticed a familiar figure standing at the


    entrance.


    Vivienne paused before approaching. "Mr. Perez?"


    Was he waiting for her thiste?


    Yuri Perez greeted her with a smile, "Vivienne, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Without beating around the bush and casting a nce at Anna, he said, "I need to speak with you


    alone."


    Anna quickly excused herself, "Ms. Vivienne, I''ll wait for you inside."


    Vivienne nodded.


    Once Anna was out of earshot, Vivienne asked, "Mr. Perez, what did you want to talk about?"


    After a moment of silence, Yuri said, "Vivienne, I need a few strands of your hair, some saliva, and a


    few drops of blood."


    Vivienne sighed. "You''re persistent, aren''t you?"


    She knew without asking that they wanted to do another paternity test. She had already proven not to


    be the Perez family''s lost granddaughter, but they were not convinced.


    Yuri looked slightly embarrassed, "My father feels a strong connection to you. He''s convinced you''re


    his granddaughter. I know this is forward, but please, do it for a man who''s sick with worry."


    Vivienne was silent momentarily before speaking, "You can have what you need, but it won''t change


    anything. You should spend more time convincing Jasper."


    She did not want to keep doing paternity tests.


    Her parentage remained a mystery, as did the identity of the mastermind behind GTO.


    Surrounded by danger, giving out her DNA could be risky.


    She would not have agreed for anyone else, but she could not seem to say no to Jasper.


    "I''ve been trying," Yuri said, then looked at her. "The main reason we need another test is that your


    genes were altered. And someone broke into my father''s house recently, leaving a note with two words,


    ''Appraisal, wrong!''"


    He had not wanted to tell Vivienne about the note. However, he felt that since that person could sneak


    into Jasper¡¯s room without being discovered, that person would know who Jasper had been in contact


    with.


    He wanted to alert Vivienne to be careful, for fear that this person might hurt her.


    Vivienne froze, realizing she had forgotten that her genes had been modified.


    Thus, no matter who, including her birth father, would not have a matching result in a paternity test with


    her.


    The note - could the person who left it be the same one who had been messaging her? Could she


    really be a Perez?


    "Someone left a note, and we don''t know who. Just be careful, Vivienne. We''ll do the paternity test as


    soon as possible," Yuri said.


    Vivienne hummed in acknowledgment, plucked a hair, and handed it to Yuri along with her saliva on a


    swab. She then cut her finger with a tiny knife, letting a few drops fall into a stic bag, and handed it


    to Yuri, identally nicking him with the de.


    "Sorry," she apologized.


    Yuri waved it off and left.


    Once home, Vivienne messaged Matthew: [Come over.]


    She chatted briefly with her siblings, Dorian and Cordelia, then retired to her room.


    At her desk, she carefully transferred the blood from the knife into a new bag, preparing for whatever


    came next.


    With a swift slice, she opened a small cut on her hand and let her blood drip into another pouch,


    carefullybeling it with her name.


    Momentster, there was a knock at the window.


    It was Matthew.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile; of all the people in Emerald Mountain and the Nine Mystics Society,


    only Matthew truly understood her.


    She had sent a simple text, "Come over," and Matthew instinctively knew she did not mean for him to


    use the front door.


    Crossing the room, she opened the window, and Matthew slipped inside. "Vivienne."


    She handed him the pouch containing Yuri''s blood with a grave expression. "Take this to Frostfire


    Intelligence Agency for analysis. I want your eyes on it every step of the way, no exceptions." Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Matthew''s demeanor shifted to one of solemnity. "Vivienne, did you find your family?"


    Though she never spoke of it, he knew that finding her kin was something Vivienne yearned for deeply.


    Dorian, kind as he was, loved her as his daughter.


    But blood calls to blood, and one must know their roots.


    However, Vivienne''s biological father was as elusive as a pebble lost at sea, without a trace to follow.


    Not just Vivienne was anxious; Matthew felt the urgency on her behalf.


    Vivienne nodded, a brief sound of acknowledgment. "Go then."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    At the Perez Mansion.


    After Yuri returned, he found Zelda in her walk-in closet, rummaging through several designer bags still


    in their pristine packaging.


    Each one was a unique, limited-edition treasure!


    ¡°This one would look adorable on Vivienne. A littledy her age would look just darling with this color.


    This one¡¯s not bad either; it goes with everything and is perfect for any outfit.


    This one isn¡¯t for everyday use, but when Vivienne and Percival get married, she¡¯ll need something for


    the gs. This clutch would be just right.¡±


    Yuri watched his wife meticulously select each item, his smile indulgent. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now, love.


    We can always gift more another time.¡±


    They were having dinner with Vivienne''s family tomorrow, and Zelda was taking it very seriously,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spending days picking out the perfect present.


    ¡°There will always be a next time. How long has it been since west saw Vivienne? Besides, just the


    other week, she sent some medicines for Yasmine and Natalia. We¡¯re already discharged, and still, she


    showed so much care, so we have to show our appreciation, don''t we?¡±


    Zelda rolled her eyes at Yuri. Then, her gaze fell on a set of matching outfits in the closet.


    She had stumbled upon them while shopping and could not resist buying them. However, she had yet


    to wear them with Yuri.


    Perfect, she thought, they could give them to Vivienne and Percival.


    Jasper, leaning on his cane, frowned, ¡°I still say that Ellington boy isn¡¯t good enough for Vivienne.¡±


    Zelda chuckled in disbelief, ¡°Dad, why wouldn¡¯t he be? Percival is one of the station''s most capable


    and strategic young men. If he weren¡¯t still climbing the ranks due to his youth, he¡¯d have been


    promoted to a desk job by now.¡±


    Jasper scoffed. ¡°Hmph! And Vivienne isn¡¯t exceptional? With her talents at such a young age, is that


    man really her match?¡±


    Yuri sighed. ¡°Dad, I think you believe there aren''t many out there who are worthy of Vivienne, right?¡±


    Jasper finally nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Zelda shook her head in resignation. Luckily, Vivienne was not her granddaughter. Otherwise, Jasper


    would have scared Percival off long ago.


    In her eyes, Percival and Vivienne were a match made in heaven ¨C in looks and capabilities.


    She had been quietly shipping them for ages. In fact, she was the queen bee of their shipping


    After a bit more chit-chat, Jasper pulled Yuri aside.


    Once the door closed, Jasper asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Yuri nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Technically, they could have gotten Vivienne¡¯s DNA after tomorrow''s dinner, but to be safe, Yuri had


    arranged to get them from Vivienne a day early.


    Though expected, Jasper was still somewhat surprised. ¡°Vivienne wasn¡¯t upset?¡±


    Yuri smiled, ¡°She wasn¡¯t. She just asked me to tell you that running more paternity tests won''t change


    anything. She wants you to let it go.¡±


    Jasper sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not obsessed. It¡¯s just she feels so close to me. Even if the result is disappointing, I


    have to try.¡±


    Understanding his father¡¯s feelings, Yuri replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have the items sent over as soon as possible.


    Don¡¯t worry, Dad. You''ll be the first to know as soon as the results are in.¡±


    Reassured, Jasper rxed.


    ...


    The next day.


    Zelda arrived early at the restaurant they had chosen, only to find Dawson already there, waiting.


    ¡°Auntie, you''re finally here. You have to stand up for me. I can¡¯t let Vivienne really marry Percival. No


    one on this earth is worthy of her!¡±


    Dawson was Zelda¡¯s only nephew and had always been close to her. He had always talked to her


    about Vivienne, singing praises so high that, at first, Zelda had thought he was seeing through rose-


    colored sses.


    Now that she knew who Vivienne was, she realized Dawson¡¯s words had been true.


    But now Dawson was trying to break up her favorite couple, and that was something she could not


    allow.


    ¡°What right do you have to meddle in Vivienne¡¯s affairs? Say another word, and I''ll have Vivienne


    render you speechless!¡± Zelda eyed Dawson with disdain.


    Besides Vivienne, the person Dawson feared most was his aunt. He mped his mouth shut at her


    rebuke.


    Soon, Vivienne arrived, supporting Jasper, with Yuri and Percival trailing behind.


    Zelda greeted them, ¡°You all came together?¡±


    ¡°We ran into each other outside,¡± Vivienne replied, helping Jasper to his seat and sitting down beside


    him.


    Jasper beamed, ¡°I told you, Vivienne and I are fated.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we had nned to meet for lunch. What fate are you talking about?¡± Not fully aware of


    Sasha''s situation, Dawson did not quite grasp the tender bond between Jasper and Vivienne.


    At this, both Vivienne and Jasper shot him a look.


    ¡°Is this any of your business?¡±


    Dawson muttered, ¡°Talk about fate. Jinxed it.¡±


    Percival, who sat next to Vivienne, said with a light smile, ¡°Vivienne often remarks on her deep


    connection with you, Jasper. It seems destined.¡±


    These words struck a chord with Jasper; throughout the meal, he could not have been more fond of


    Percival.


    Dawson gnashed his teeth in frustration. Percival always knew how to charm the people close to


    Vivienne!


    Percival thought, ¡°That''s called personal charisma.¡±


    The meal was more conversation than eating, and the topic shifted to the piece ofnd from the Brooks


    family that Dawson had purchased.


    Jasper¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vivienne, the main reason we wanted to talk to you today was to


    discuss a partnership in developing a new type of explosive.¡±


    Vivienne was not surprised in the least.


    Griffin hailed from an ancient warrior lineage, as did the Perez family.


    These two families probably shared a closeness unknown to themon folk.


    She had heard from Percival before that some of these ancient warrior lineages served the nation as


    hidden dynasties.


    Once she perfected her invention, it was a given that Griffin would hand it over to the nation.


    And Vivienne? She merely provided a covert space for Griffin''s research while conveniently dismantling


    GTO''s weapon production. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    She was the third party, what one would call an investor in business pance.


    The Perez family was surely aware of what the Martinez family was up to.


    "What''s your take on this?" Vivienne asked with a smile.


    Jasper was increasingly impressed with Vivienne, not just because of her natural familiarity but also her


    astuteness.


    Conversing with her required no effort to rify or elucidate; Vivienne instinctively grasped his


    intentions.


    In this regard, even Yuri fell short.


    She reminded him of Sasha, like aforting warm jacket on a chilly day.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Vivienne scrutinized the contract from top to bottom, each use capable of sending shock waves


    through the business world if taken on its own.


    The document stated that the Perez family would unconditionally provide allponents and funding


    necessary for the development of a groundbreaking new explosive device. In return, Vivienne was only


    required to secure a location and manage security and insurance¡ªthe kind of overhead that would not


    cost her a dime.


    The catch? The patent for the new explosive could not bear Vivienne''s name.


    But this term suited Vivienne just fine.


    After all, the explosive device was Griffin''s brainchild. She had simplye into possession of it by a


    twist of fate and, coincidentally, had the means to bring the project to fruition.


    Without hesitation, Vivienne signed her name on the dotted line.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It marked the second time she had officially coborated with the government.


    "Grandpa, I agree to the terms here," Vivienne handed the contract to Jasper.


    Jasper chuckled. "Kiddo, you don''t want to ask around a bit more?"


    "I trust you, Jasper. That''s enough for me."


    Vivienne had that kind of confidence; once she believed in someone, she trusted thempletely.


    Jasper felt a wave of relief and nodded in approval. "Alright, this old man won''t let you down; rest


    assured."


    Vivienne nced at Percival, who, in turn, presented another contract.


    "Jasper, Yuri, please take a look at this contract as well," Percival said, passing it over with both hands.


    It was a gift from Percival and Vivienne to the Perez family.


    Jasper''s brows twitched, and Yuri was visibly stunned. "Vivienne, are you sure?"


    Their surprise was not overblown; they simply had not expected Vivienne to be willing to offer up such


    an asset.


    The contract was another win-win partnership, where the Perez family would not need to invest much


    effort or time into maintenance.


    It pertained to the YQ Lab¡ªa highly secretive venture of Vivienne''s, with every project somehow linked


    to Karen.


    Yuri had previously uncovered a bit about it, but not in great detail.


    He only knew that Karen had ties to the Vanguard Agency. But for the Perez family, it was a different


    department and direction.


    Yet here was Vivienne, revealing even this card.


    "I''m certain," Vivienne affirmed. She wanted the Perez family to join the YQ Lab to ensure its utmost


    protection.


    Karen had been the previous captain of the Vanguard Agency''s special squad. However, herst


    mission failed due to certain reasons, and the YQ Lab was subsequently shut down.


    Vivienne did not believe for a second that it had happened without the involvement of the Vanguard


    Agency''s leaders.


    Now that the YQ Lab was rebooting, it was only a matter of time before word got back to the Vanguard


    Agency''s leaders.


    Percival was currently caught between a rock and a hard ce, with his immediate superior constantly


    trying to suppress him. If the higher-ups insisted on reintegrating the YQ Lab back into the Vanguard


    Agency, Percival would notst long.


    Before Percival could climb the ranks, they needed to suppress all uncertain factors with external help.


    The Perez family was the best choice.


    Although neither Vivienne nor Percival knew the full extent of the Perez family''s power, it was enough


    to protect the YQ Lab.


    Jasper nodded emphatically. Vivienne''s willingness to sign this contract proved her trust in him and the


    Perez family¡ªa gesture that touched him deeply.


    He gave Yuri a nod, and Yuri signed his name without hesitation.


    "Vivienne, here''s to a sessful partnership," Yuri said, returning the contract to her.


    Seeing that the serious business was concluded, Zelda seized her chance to speak up. "Vivienne, we


    haven''t seen each other in so long. Don''t you want to give me a gift?"


    Just as Vivienne was about to present her gift, Zelda smiled. "I''ve chosen the gift already. Change into


    these matching outfits, and let me snap a few photos!"


    As the biggest shipper of Percival and Vivienne, she had to maintain her online fan page.


    This was first-hand material, and it had to go up immediately.


    The fans were getting anxious.


    Vivienne blinked in confusion. "Matching outfits?"


    "Right here! You two, go change!" Zelda thrust the couple''s outfits into Vivienne''s hands and pushed


    the pair into the adjacent private room.


    Dressed in the outfits Zelda had chosen, Vivienne and Percival emerged to find Dawson ready with the


    lighting, awaiting the entrance of the two models.


    Zelda''s camera was itching to start. "Get in position. I won''t photograph your faces, so don''t worry."


    Vivienne and Percival looked on in bemusement, having never realized Zelda had this quirky hobby.


    And so, under Zelda''s repeated directions, they posed for a series of couple photos where their faces


    remained obscured or blurry.


    While holding the lighting equipment, Dawson watched Vivienne and Percival''s repeated intimate


    poses in front of him, grinding his teeth in frustration.


    What kind of madness was this?


    This was killing him!


    How was he supposed to exin this to the other disciples?


    To say he not only watched Percival kiss Vivienne right in front of him but also had to repeatedly watch


    them cuddle and hug while he held the lighting!


    Leopold would say, ¡°Heh, what are youining about? They kissed right in front of me more than


    once.¡±


    Other disciples, ¡°You might as well apologize with your lives!¡±


    After the dinner party, Vivienne had seemingly made up for years'' worth of missed photo opportunities.


    Having bid farewell to Jasper and the others, Dawson was responsible for driving Vivienne and Percival


    back.


    All the way, Dawson continued to grumble under his breath.


    Vivienne did not even flinch at the question; instead, she queried, "Your family, the Lte family,


    they''re an ancient warrior lineage, too?"


    Hearing the phrase ''ancient warrior lineage,'' Dawson regained hisposure.


    "Hardly. We''re just your average tycoons from Sea City, much like the lovestruck old rogue sitting next


    to you."


    Vivienne nced at Percival.


    He was not lovestruck; he was dashing.


    That dashing, lovestruck rogue raised his phone, aiming it at the rear-view mirror.


    Disyed on the screen was the photo Zelda had just snapped.


    It looked like something out of a wedding album.


    "Dawson, like what you see? I''ve had your aunt send it over to you. Make sure to save it," Percival said


    nonchntly.


    Dawson ground his teeth; one day, he swore he would make a meal out of Percival!


    Vivienne patted the car seat as Dawson returned to the matter, "Vivienne, why do you ask?"


    "Aren''t ancient warrior lineages usually at odds with the big families? Howe you were able to


    intermarry?"


    So, Vivienne was curious about why the Lte family could form a union with the Perez family.


    Dawson casually chuckled, "My aunt and her childhood sweetheart, my uncle, have been inseparable


    since they were kids, thick as thieves, my dad says. And besides, the Perez family hase into the


    limelight. Even if they are an ancient warrior lineage, what of it? As long as my uncle treats my aunt


    well, that''s all that matters."  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Vivienne nodded; it seemed that even to a powerhouse like the Lte family, ancient warrior lineages


    were not intimidating.


    It was the less powerful yet prideful families that truly feared them.


    But why would the Sterling family dislike Griffin, who was of an ancient warrior lineage?


    It seemed that Griffin''s path had fewer obstacles than she thought.


    The biggest obstacle was Leopold getting over his own hang-ups.


    Indeed, Vivienne felt tired; the photo shoot had been more draining than she had expected.


    Dawson, who had barely kept his anger at bay, was once more infuriated by Percival''s gesture, almost


    spitting blood.


    Dawson thought furiously, ¡°Percival, just you wait! Just you wait!¡±


    Holding hisdy, Percival thought contentedly, ¡°There''s nothing quite like thefort of embracing my


    wife.¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    In the bowels of an unnamed city, a ndestineb was the scene of yet another failure for Calista. Her


    frustration at yet another botched experiment reached a tipping point, and she sent ssware and


    papers flying off her desk in a fit of rage.


    Why was she unable to develop the "Boar Poison"? And why, oh why, could she not surpass Vivienne''s


    aplishments in medicine? She was just aspetent, if not more so. Yet, this "Boar Poison"


    form continued to elude her grasp.


    The door to theb burst open, and Calista jolted upright, stumbling backward in a panic. "Mr. B... I''m


    working on it. I''ll have it soon. I promise no more troubles, oh!"


    However, before she could finish, a pair of iron-strong hands grabbed her by the hair, mming her


    head against the sharp edge of theb table. Blood gushed from a gash on her forehead, painting her


    vision in a haze of red.


    Mr. B''s face twisted with fury as she continued to shake Calista by the head, bashing her against the


    wall and the table, unleashing his anger.


    Calista felt the grim reaper''s presence, certain herst breath was imminent.


    Finally, Mr. B ceased her onught, flinging Calista to the floor with a force that was calcted¡ªcruel


    enough to torment but careful enough to keep her alive.


    Blinking through the blood, Calista made out the scar that marked Mr. B''s face, a constant reminder of


    her cruelty.


    Trembling, Calista knelt, pleading. "Mr. B, please give me another chance."


    Mr. B, with a nonchnt gesture, unscrewed a water bottle and poured its contents over Calista¡¯s head,


    leaving just enough to quench his thirst.


    Calista''s hair dripped, and a chill crept over her limbs.


    Mr. B exhaled deeply, troubled by recent events. A bounty hunter had been snooping around,


    constraining her operations. Thankfully, her location remained a secret, or the hunter would have


    already been on her tail.


    Turning back to Calista, she said, "Do you realize the lengths we went to to pull you out? Twice I''ve


    risked exposure for you, and you''ve been nothing but useless!"


    Calista shuddered with fear. "I''m close to a breakthrough, I swear. The ''Boar Poison'' will be ready


    soon."


    Disgusted, Mr. B looked away.


    Herst meeting with White Tiger, the elusive leader of CK, had been a farce. Not only had she failed


    to secure the "Boar Poison," but she had also narrowly avoided capture thanks to her carefulness of


    not showing up with her real face.


    cing all her hope on Calista and that man was the only thing she could do now.


    Her phone rang, and her demeanor shifted as she walked to a quieter ce and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other side, a passive and chilling voice came.


    ¡°Useless.¡± Mr. B red at Calista again as she said this.


    Calista quickly lowered her head, afraid Mr. B might give her another beating out of rage.


    ¡°As expected.¡± The person on the other side of the phone seemed to be doing a stretch. ¡°I got a


    message from CK.¡±


    Mr. B was stunned momentarily before asking, ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°They said they¡¯d prefer us to bail Fiona out because she¡¯s still of use to them. In exchange, they¡¯ll give


    us the Boar Poison.¡±


    ¡°The Boar Poison in exchange for Fiona? I didn¡¯t expect Fiona to be this important to them. Did you


    agree?¡± Mr. B smiled and asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s no difficult task to release Fiona, given she nevermitted that big of a crime. The Boar


    Poison is more important than that. Things will be much easier for you with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Understood.¡±


    Mr. B hung up and smiled, turning to look at Calista.


    She slowly squatted down, raised Calista¡¯s chin, and said, ¡°Recover well. I have something important


    for you to do in a few days.¡±


    Calista nodded as quickly as she could. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Ellington estate, Heloise was desperately trying to pull strings to free her husband.


    With her daughter gone and Jeffrey as the sole heir, the family''s status was in jeopardy. Then came a


    call.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you Fiona¡¯s family? She¡¯s sick and is eligible for medical parole.¡±


    Apparently, Fiona had a heart attack in the cell and would have died if not for the warden¡¯s timely


    discovery. Afterward, she was sent to the hospital and was diagnosed with severe Organic


    cardiovascr disease, moremonly known as acute heart disease, something that could take her


    life easily if not treated with caution. Basically, she was unfit to be imprisoned.


    Vivienne and Percival, upon hearing the news, shared a knowing smile. Fiona''s sudden and convenient


    illness wasughably transparent.


    ¡°How are you two stillughing?¡± Leopold¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°That¡¯s another one escaped. I¡¯ve


    known Fiona for so many years and have never heard of her having any heart issues at all, and now


    she¡¯s suddenly on the verge of death? This is absurd!¡±


    Vivienne simply smiled and did not speak.


    She had personally checked on Fiona¡¯s health before she was imprisoned and knew very well that


    Fiona was more than healthy.


    Percival sat on the sofa with Vivienne¡¯s leftover fruit juice, looking at the signature on Fiona¡¯s medical


    parole application form.


    It was his direct boss, Micah.


    When Percival and the likes of Leopold joined the ranks of Vanguard Agency, Micah was their drill


    sergeant.


    And he had their respect.


    But now¡ªPercival''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flickering at the corners.


    Fiona was not your garden-variety crook.


    She was the right hand of CK, the infamous ck Dragon that cast a shadow of dread across the


    underworld. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Letting her walk could unleash chaos untold.


    Besides, the special squad at Vanguard Agency had been racking up wins only to see them turn into


    epic fails.


    Where did that leave their squad''s reputation?


    Mr. B had bolted, Calista had vanished while in transit, and Fiona was being sprung on some medical


    technicality.


    Might as well throw in the towel.


    A team like the special squad could not afford these kinds of slip-ups without morale taking a nosedive.


    How would they ever rally the troops again?


    Especially when it seemed like they were just letting everyone go in the end.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Leopold, the leader of the first squad, knew the unwritten leadership rules all too well. So, it stood to


    reason that Percival, the head honcho of the entire task force, would be even more clued in.


    But now, even Leopold''s moves were being curtailed, never mind the liberty of the whole special


    squad.


    Percival set aside the application form he had been holding, tapping his polished fingertip on the


    signature line. "Why don''t you take this up with the boss yourself?"


    The rage on Leopold''s face fizzled out in an instant.


    Would he dare?


    For someone even Percival called ¡°boss,¡± he was just a small fry; there was no way he would throw


    himself into the shark''s jaws.


    Leopold slumped into his chair, rubbing his temples in frustration.


    After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "Boss didn''t even ask you before signing off on this? Why


    didn''t you go to him first?"


    Percival took a sip of his sweet fruit juice and said, "He said since Fiona''s my flesh and blood, having


    me sign could give someone leverage over me. If anything went sideways, there would be no one to


    cover for me, so he just went ahead without telling me."


    Leopold''s jaw worked silently, failing to snap shut.


    Every word Micah said was for Percival''s sake. How could anyone argue with that?


    Unable to sit still any longer, Leopold cursed under his breath, stood up, and stormed out. He mmed


    the door behind him, not caring if he would end up getting a beating.


    This was just too damn suffocating.


    Percival neatly filed the application form away and nced up at Vivienne, his eyes usually icy, now


    melting with a certain warmth. "Vivienne, shall we go have a look?"


    Vivienne rose, taking the fruit juice from Percival''s hand, and sipped the rest through the straw. "Yeah,


    let''s check it out."


    ...


    Inside the Ellington family''s private hospital.


    Heloise was wailing in the hospital room, and from her cries, one could have thought her daughter


    Fiona was already gone.


    "My poor baby," she sobbed, "Dad, you''ve seen it. Fiona was fine when she went in, and now she''s in


    the ICU. Can you imagine her suffering? It''s all Vivienne''s fault. If not for her, my girl wouldn''t be like


    this. Dad, even if you''re mad at your son, you can''t just stand by and watch your granddaughter get


    tortured to death!"


    Heloise, her face wet with tears,id the me thickly on Vivienne, pouring out her grievances to


    Richard.


    "Dad, the things Henry did, Fiona and Jeffrey weren''t involved at all. I''m just an Ellington by marriage;


    you can ignore me, but my children are Ellingtons by blood. If you don''t step up, we three might as well


    die now and stop bothering you!"


    Richard''s forehead knotted in irritation. He had never approved of Heloise marrying Henry, knowing she


    was not the type to settle down. But she was pregnant, and the scandal was huge. The Ellington family


    had no choice but to take responsibility.


    He would have sacrificed half the Ellington fortune to keep such a woman out if he had known it would


    Fiona weakly tugged at Heloise''s sleeve on the hospital bed, herplexion ashen. "Mom, please


    leave us. I want to speak with Grandpa alone."


    Heloise wiped her tears, knowing when to stop her theatrics. She left, allowing Fiona to make her own


    appeal ¡ª it was always more effective than her own hysterics.


    Moreover, the more she made a scene, the more reasonable Fiona appeared. That was the real reason


    behind her relentless pressure.


    "If you don''t stand up for yourself like before, I''ll disown you," Heloise warned before mming the door


    behind her.


    Fiona closed her eyes briefly, and when she opened them again, they were rimmed red with distress.


    She turned to Richard. "Grandpa, this mess is my fault. It has nothing to do with Percival or Vivienne."


    Richard seldom meddled in the younger generation''s affairs. He had taken even more of a back seat


    since the Ellington family was now in Percival''s hands.


    He knew Percival had his own fish to fry and never interfered.


    Fiona''s stint in jail was not just a simple case of financial fraud; it was bound to be part of a bigger


    scandal.


    Percival had his way of doing things, and Fiona would not be wrongfully used.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Fiona, I''m d to hear you say that," Richard said, his voice softening. "Now that you''re out, live your


    life well. I won''t let you down. My promises are still good, and I''ve kept that credit card for you. Think


    about what you want to do next."


    Fiona nodded. "Grandpa, I don''t want anything. I''m too ashamed to stay with the Ellington family. Once


    I''m better, let Mom, Jeffrey, and me leave Rivenwood. As for Dad... Grandpa, can you spare him?"


    Richard did not immediately agree, nor did he have the heart to outright refuse. He could not forgive his


    second son, but his granddaughter was a different story.


    Fiona was his first granddaughter, and before Isolde was born, he cherished her like a treasure.


    How could he not dote on her, the only girl amidst a houseful of rambunctious boys?


    Fiona had always been self-reliant, never troubling the family, and had a knack for business.


    While others jostled for the Ellington fortune and butted heads with Percival, she focused on improving


    herself and genuinely considered thepany''s welfare.


    If not for her crime, Richard would have weed her back to thepany without a second thought.


    What a pity...


    Richard sighed. "Don''t worry about your father. You''ve always been by my side, never left Rivenwood;


    nowhere else is suitable for your recovery. Stay here. In a little while, your uncle will return, and you''ll


    have to meet him. He''s always been fond of you young ones."


    Something in Fiona''s heart seemed to lift, and a genuine smile spread across her face.


    Their Uncle Flynn, Richard''s youngest son, was the cool uncle of the bunch.


    Not much older than his nieces and nephews, Flynn had been the ringleader of their childhood


    shenanigans, the proverbial pied piper of the Ellington family.


    He had left for study abroad a decade ago when Percival and the others were just stepping foot into


    their college years.


    And he had not returned since.


    Flynn was the most easygoing member of the Ellington family. He never sought conflict orpetition.


    Defying family expectations, he had switched his major from finance to biology in a heartbeat, eager to


    study nts of all kinds.


    That decision nearly drove Richard to disown him, or so the family legend went.


    It was no wonder that Fiona and even Percival held a soft spot for their Uncle Flynn.


    Richard looked down, a shadow crossing his features. ¡°Well, thepany''s in dire straits. He has no


    choice but toe back.¡± Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Fiona pressed her lips.


    Indeed, without Flynn, the Ellington family would be up a creek.


    The family''s main branch had lost its influence, and the second branch was falling apart. If Flynn did


    not return, the Ellington Group would be leaderless.


    And before Henry had been caught, he had left a mess of bad debts.


    Percival had been managing, more or less, but how could he, as the heir, run the empire without a few


    good lieutenants?


    ¡°At least with Uncle Flynn back, we can sit down for a proper family meal, all of us together,¡± Fiona


    sighed, exhaustion seeping into her voice.


    Richard patted his granddaughter''s hand. ¡°Alright, you rest up now. Getting your strength back is what


    matters. Sleep.¡±


    Fiona closed her eyes, and sleep imed her swiftly.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Outside the hospital room, Heloise pressed her ear against the door, straining to catch snippets of


    conversation from within, but the soundproofing was too effective; not a whisper escaped.


    Unaware of her eavesdropping, Richard swung the door open, sending Heloise tumbling forward. Much


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to her chagrin, shended with a graceless thud on the tiled floor.


    "What on earth are you doing? Have you no decorum? Making a spectacle of yourself!" Richard


    scolded, thumping his cane on the ground before striding away in disgust.


    He had not gotten far when Percival and Vivienne approached, arm in arm.


    "Grandpa," they greeted Richard.


    His mood visibly lifted at the sight of them. "What brings you two here? Fiona''s resting now; let''s head


    back."


    No sooner had he spoken than Heloise charged forward, her face contorted in rage.


    "Vivienne, you wretched girl, you have the nerve to show up here after what you''ve done to my


    daughter."


    In a fit of fury, Heloise snatched up a trash can from the corridor and hurled it at Vivienne.


    Vivienne did not flinch, too bored to even bat an eysh.


    With a swift kick, Percival sent the trash can flying back to its sender, zeroing in on Heloise''s


    unsuspecting head.


    Caught off guard, Heloise stood frozen as the can collided with her skull, spilling its contents over her.


    Part-eaten fast food, disgusting fluids, and a medley of sticky, used tissues tumbled down, a revolting


    mess enveloping her.


    Remarkably, Heloise''s slender frame had managed to lift the bin in the first ce.


    A nurse passing by hesitated, recognizing Heloise as thedy of the Ellington family''s second branch.


    But Richard''s furious shout echoed down the hallway, "Let her be! She can pick herself up when she


    With that, Vivienne and Percival escorted Richard away, leaving Heloise sprawled amid the trash, her


    limited-edition velvet dress marinating in filth.


    A woman with long hair watched the scene from the shadows. Only after Vivienne and Percival


    departed did she don a mask and slip into Fiona''s room.


    Fiona, previously feigning sleep, opened her eyes with more strength than she had shown during her


    earlier conversation with Richard.


    "Mr. B, in such a hurry?" She teased with a smile.


    The woman stood beside Fiona''s bed and injected something into her IV bag. "I thought your first


    words to me would be of gratitude for rescuing you."


    Fiona watched the liquid drip slowly into her line, her expression darkening.


    "You''re just following orders. What do I have to thank you for?" Fiona sat up, gasping for breath.


    The medication was the very cause of her heart condition.


    Mr. B flicked her hair back and pocketed the empty syringe. "You were foolish to fall for such an


    obvious trap. I can''t fathom what the boss sees in you."


    "Mind your own business," retorted Fiona, clutching her chest. After a few moments, her breathing


    steadied.


    Mr. B watched coldly until Fiona''s color returned. She then produced a box of pills from her pocket.


    "Take one each night for the first week, then one a week after that. Any more, and you might actually


    die. Good luck."


    With that, Mr. B left the room.


    Fiona secured the pills and called after Mr. B''s retreating figure, "Killing Percival with Boar Poison won''t


    be easy. Vivienne knows how to cure the Boar Poison."


    "Thanks for the advice. Get well soon," Mr. B replied without turning, a smirk ying on her lips.


    Fionay back down, staring at the sterile ceiling, trapped in a web of others'' designs.


    ...


    Elsewhere, in Percival''s car, Vivienne sat in the passenger seat while Percival and Richard upied


    the back.


    "Vivienne, is there really no hope for Fiona?" Richard queried.


    Vivienne nodded. "I''ve seen her medical records. There''s a chance for recovery, Grandpa, but she


    might not want it."


    Richard understood her implication. A healed Fiona would likely return to jail, while her current state


    afforded her a semnce of freedom. Plus, the second branch of the family might not trust Vivienne''s


    intervention.


    He had asked merely to gauge whether Fiona''s condition was fatal. The prospect of burying a younger


    family member was not an experience he wished to endure.


    As long as Vivienne believed Fiona would be alright with proper care, that was enough for him.


    "That''s good to hear," Richard said, looking at Vivienne. "I''m sorry you''ve been put through this."


    Vivienne chuckled. "There''s no need, Richard. I''m not troubled in the slightest."


    She indeed felt no hardship. If CK''s second-inmandnded in prison without any fuss from the


    organization, her adversaries were weaker than she thought.


    Catching Vivienne''s mischievous grin in the rear-view mirror, Percival knew she was plotting


    something.


    She winked at him through the mirror, her bright face brimming with charm.


    Percival suppressed a smile, returning his focus to the road ahead.


    "Grandpa, isn''t Uncle Flynn due back next month?" Percival inquired after a moment.


    "Yes, that rascal," Richard grumbled. "Always a worry, and now he''sing back."


    "I''ll tell him to stay away a bit longer, save you the stress," Percival said, reaching for his phone.


    "Hah! Vivienne, give him a pinch for me!"


    "Sure thing, Grandpa. Where should I aim?" Vivienne teased, pretending to ready an acupuncture


    needle, sharing a conspiratorial smile with Richard.


    Percival''s mouth twitched in a feeble protest, "Darling, have mercy."


    "Grandpa, is that okay?" Vivienne asked.


    Richard gave a nomittal grunt, "That''s more like it. Next time, then."


    Their yful banter had lightened the mood in the car quite a bit.


    After dropping Richard off at the Ellington estate, Percival retreated to his room for some rest.


    Vivienne did not have much on her te; she had only wanted to nce over Fiona''s medical records


    at the hospital. Now that she was done, she felt at ease knowing what was happening.


    "Howe you''ve never mentioned your uncle before?" Vivienne asked in between bites of a freshly


    sliced strawberry.


    Percival sat beside her, his brow furrowing slightly, "My uncle? He''s quite the looker."


    "Hmm?" Vivienne paused, surprised. It was the first time she had ever heard Percivalpliment


    someone else''s looks.


    This piqued Vivienne''s interest, and she snatched Percival''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Pictures? Show me!"


    A man even more handsome than Mr. Wolf!


    Just how gorgeous could he be?


    As a self-confessed beauty enthusiast, Vivienne could not let such an opportunity slip by!


    Percival''s brow furrowed deeper, and he quirked the corner of his eye. "I don¡¯t have any!"


    "That''s impossible." Vivienne tugged at his hand, "Come on, just a peek."


    "Not even a peek. I don''t have any."


    "Mr. Wolf!"


    "No way!"


    Vivienne bit her lip in a pout, "You won''t?"


    Percival shook his head resolutely, "Won''t."


    "Fine!"


    With that, Vivienne hopped off the swing, slipped on her shoes, and made a beeline for the living room.


    Just then, Cecilia walked in with Isolde in tow.


    "Hey, Vivienne, you''re home! Look what I''ve got. Let''s snack together." Isolde, carrying a bag full of


    treats, ran over to Vivienne.


    Vivienne scooped up Isolde in her arms. "Isolde, do you have a photo of Uncle Flynn? Show me,


    please."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Vivienne nced over and could not help but marvel.


    ¡°Damn, he''s handsome!¡±


    Mr. Wolf was not wrong; Flynn was a knockout!


    He had that refined, aristocratic charm with just a hint of rebellion¡ªundeniably attractive.


    A different breed from Percival entirely.


    But she still thought Mr. Wolf was the handsomest of them all.


    That did not stop her from acknowledging Flynn''s appeal, though.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Vivienne said, stars practically twinkling in her eyes.


    There it was, her weakness for a pretty face had kicked in!


    Isolde wrapped her arms around Vivienne¡¯s neck, her tiny finger pressed to her lips, ¡°Shh, Percival


    can¡¯t hear you call another man handsome, though I admit, Uncle Flynn is quite a looker.¡±


    Vivienne flipped to another photo¡ªthis one a selfie.


    The girl in it was turned away, her back to Flynn, who was facing the camera, her hair cascading down


    like a waterfall.


    Isolde peeked at the picture and said, ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Flynn¡¯s girlfriend. I adore her hair¡ªit¡¯s like a


    cascade.¡±


    Vivienne nodded, about to say more when Percival snatched the phone away.


    His fingers danced over the screen, swiftly deleting Flynn from Cecilia¡¯s photo album.


    Cecilia yelped, giving Percival a yful p. ¡°Hey, what are you doing deleting your uncle?!¡±


    In a fit of jealousy, Percival plucked Isolde from Vivienne¡¯s embrace, swiped a few snack bags, and


    whisked Vivienne away.


    Isolde stared at the half-empty snack bag and sighed like a tiny adult. ¡°Boy, jealous men are scary.¡±


    Cecilia shot a re at Percival¡¯s retreating back. ¡°Just like your father, stubborn as a mule!¡±


    Swept away by Percival, Vivienne snuggled into his embrace, her slender arms wrapped around his


    neck, allowing him to carry her back to the bedroom.


    Once inside, Percival tried to set her down on the couch.


    Unexpectedly, Vivienne nimbly shifted her position, straddling him instead of the princess carry.


    Percival wrapped his arms around Vivienne¡¯s waist, steadied himself, and sat on the couch, looking up


    at the mischievous girl above him. His Adam''s apple bobbed, his eyes filled with barely restrained


    passion.


    Vivienne perched on Percival''sp, her fingertips teasing his neck. ¡°Mr. Wolf, your uncle really is quite


    handsome.¡±


    Percival tightened his embrace, pinning her close. ¡°Not as handsome as me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Vivienne leaned into Percival, her breath brushing his face in a faint whisper.


    Overwhelmed, Percival shifted and pressed Vivienne into the bed, his suit jacket draping over her


    slender frame.


    His breathing grew heavy, her legs entwined with his, their gazes deep as the ocean.


    Her fingers yed restlessly at the nape of his neck, pulling at the exposed corbone.


    She flipped them over the next moment, seated firmly on his stomach.


    Leaning down, her lips tenderly quenched the thirst of thend beneath them.


    He restrained himself, holding back the intensity of youthful passion about to fade as he approached


    twenty.


    She responded, affirming amitment recognized at first nce.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ªthe sound at the door broke through the steamy atmosphere.


    Vivienne swiftly stood, sat on the couch, and grabbed a bag of chips.


    Percival adjusted his suit, concealing the lipstick mark on his cor.


    The knocker was Isolde.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her little head appeared, her young face wearing a knowing smile, ¡°Vivienne, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.


    Someone''s here to see you both. That¡¯s why I came.¡±


    A bit embarrassed, Vivienne stood. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, a prettydy, Grandpa¡¯s downstairs chatting with her. Oh, and an unfamiliar uncle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± With that, Vivienne and Percival descended the stairs.


    Downstairs, Richard was conversing with a man and a woman about business matters, allowing Cecilia


    to listen on the side.


    ¡°Mr. Ellington,¡± the man from Ellington Group''s HR department said, ¡°this is our new Head of Design,


    Belle. She¡¯s a famed designer from Omorol Design Company. The hit designs fromst year? That was


    her doing.¡±


    Belle greeted Richard with a nod, ¡°Mr. Ellington, now that I''m on board, I¡¯ll be straightforward, and I


    hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Richard always appreciated candor; though it was his first encounter with Belle, he


    liked her frankness.


    Belle smiled. ¡°I heard Master Jessica provided thetest jewelry concept. I wonder, do I have the


    fortune of meeting her?¡±


    ¡°What do you need with Master Jessica?¡± Suddenly, a deep, dark voice came from Percival.


    The three in the living room paused, turning to look.


    Percival was descending the staircase, hand in hand with Vivienne.


    Belle caught her breath, her gaze lingering on Percival, a blush creeping across her cheeks.


    ¡°Belle, this gentleman right here is the chairman, Mr. Percival. Mr. Percival, this is our new head of the


    design department, Belle,¡± whispered the HR director, tugging discreetly at Belle''s sleeve.


    The audacity of youth ¡ª staring down the Chairman like a fearless calf facing a wolf. She must have a


    death wish!


    Jolted back to reality, Belle managed a greeting, ¡°Hello, Mr. Percival. I''m Belle.¡±


    Vivienne eyed Belle from head to toe, a suppressed smirk ying at the corner of her mouth as she sat


    across from Richard.


    Richard, mid-sip of water, nearly choked.


    Madam?


    Vivienne could not help but rest her forehead in her hand.


    Whether it was Q, Charles, Jessica, or any other identity for that matter, why did everyone assume she


    was an old person?


    Was a youngster unworthy of standing at the pinnacle of these fields?


    Percival squeezed Vivienne¡¯s hand, seeking her opinion.


    Vivienne lifted her head to address Belle, ¡°Sure, continue with the products. But first, bring your


    designs to life, then we can talk details.¡± Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Belle paused, bewildered by the young woman beside Percival.


    What was she saying?


    Percival used Vivienne''s hand to scratch his forehead, then said, ¡°Vivienne is Master Jessica.¡±


    Now, Belle was utterly bbergasted, blurting out without regard for the setting, ¡°That''s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It''s true, Vivienne is Master Jessica. Just do as she advised and bring the designs once they''re ready,¡±


    Richard said with a chuckle.


    Belle slowly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, right. We''ll just be going then.¡±


    After the two departed, Vivienne and Percival finished their meal, and he drove her home.


    On the way, Vivienne burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Wolf, looks like there''s some fun on the horizon.¡±


    Their fingers intertwined, Percival gently massaged her fingertips, responding softly, ¡°Indeed.¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Belle was indeed a gem unearthed by the hardworking HR Director of The Ellington Group. Within just


    a week, she had delivered the designs to Percival''s office.


    Thomas had finished his boot camp training and returned to Percival''s side. "Boss, the design


    department''s Belle is waiting outside."


    Percival nced at the designs in his hand and handed them to Vivienne while saying, "Vivienne, take


    a look at these."


    Vivienne flipped through the pages and nodded. "Let her in."


    Belle walked in nervously, stealing nces at Percival and quickly looking away, "Mr. Percival,


    Vivienne."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne did not look up, simply muttering, "Good design work."


    "Thank you, but it''s still not up to par with your work. I feel something''s off. It doesn''t match the initial


    concept. Could you perhaps offer some guidance?"


    As Belle spoke, her gaze involuntarily drifted towards Percival.


    Vivienne made a few quick annotations on Belle''s design and handed it back.


    Belle epted it with both hands, nodding at Vivienne and then turning to Percival. "Mr. Percival, I n


    to host aunch party next week. We''ll invite Rivenwood''s A-list celebrities and societydies to create


    a buzz for our new line. What do you think?"


    Percival barely looked up as he replied, "Mhm."


    Belle pursed her lips and left Percival''s office in silence.


    Once the door closed, the timid look on Belle''s face disappeared.


    Back in the office, Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile, sensing something amusing afoot.


    Percival waved Thomas away, who left discreetly.


    Standing up, Percival sat next to Vivienne. "You seem pleased?"


    "Of course, the show''s about to start."


    ...


    Dayster, at theunch party.


    The venue was packed with journalists and influencers, all there to hype The Ellington Group''s new


    product line.


    Many attended voluntarily, for being part of The Ellington Group''sunch was a prestigious affair that


    could bring valuable connections to their own ventures.


    Percival and Vivienne waited backstage.


    Soon, Belle knocked, "Mr. Percival, everything''s set. We can start anytime."


    Percival nodded, straightening his suit. "Vivienne, wait here for me."


    Vivienne acknowledged, her gaze fleetingly brushing over Belle before withdrawing.


    Belle''s heart skipped a beat. Had Vivienne noticed something?


    Impossible, her disguise was perfect!


    Biting her lip, Belle followed Percival out.


    As they left, Vivienne received a call from Dorian. "Trouble, Vivienne. Thaddeus hase down with a


    stomach bug at the nursery and has been rushed to the hospital. Come quickly."


    "I''m on my way." Vivienne smiled.


    Well-prepared, indeed.


    Vivienne slipped out the back as Percival finished his speech onstage.


    A waitress handed him a ss of red wine, and amid the media, he could not refuse. Taking a sip, he


    felt his vision blur and his breathing tighten. Something was happening to his body, but the subtle


    sensations were his alone to perceive.


    After giving Thomas some instructions, Percival silently retired to the backstage lounge.


    Belle watched from a distance and followed once Percival had left, unaware that a rotund waiter also


    trailed behind.


    No one in the venue had noticed that the protagonists of this party had disappeared.


    In the lounge, Percival found Vivienne absent.


    He sat on the sofa, eyes closed, a mask of stoic beauty.


    Click!


    The door lock was gently picked.


    Entering was the dark muzzle of a gun, inching closer to Percival.


    Percival''s lips curled slightly, eyes opening, "Mr. B, how do you do?"


    Belle was unfazed.


    Percival must have realized he was poisoned with Boar Poison and guessed her identity. Not a


    surprise.


    "Percival, how do you do?" Belle looked down at Percival with arrogance, "Perhaps I misspoke. Given


    your condition, you''re hardly well."


    Percival chuckled, "How can you be so sure?"


    "Ha, Vivienne''s not here. Who else would cure your poison?"


    Since infiltrating the Ellington Group, Belle had been itching to administer Boar Poison to Percival. But


    he was always with Vivienne, never allowing an opportunity.


    This time, she had managed to send Vivienne away and poison Percival when he was unguarded.


    It took some effort.


    Percival''s smile deepened, speaking towards the lounge, "Vivienne, she says you''re not here."


    Belle paused, her expression faltering. "What did you say?!"


    "He said, you said I wasn''t here." A voice emerged from the lounge.


    "How did you? I thought you were gone!" Belle eximed in shock.


    She would not have attempted to poison Percival without being absolutely certain that Vivienne had left


    the premises. Everything had to be foolproof.


    Vivienne chuckled softly. "You''re right, one Vivienne did indeed leave. Under your watchful eye, she''s


    headed straight for my ce, except..."


    Her lips curled into a mischievous smile. "That person is Ismene."


    With a sigh, Vivienne mockingly chided, "You can''t even recognize your own people, and you''re


    supposed to be the GTO''s right-hand woman!"


    Grinding her teeth, Belle spat out, "Vivienne, go to hell!" New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Her finger squeezed the trigger, but the anticipated gunshot never came.


    Instead, Belle suddenly found herself on her knees, coughing up blood.


    She looked up at Vivienne in disbelief. "You poisoned me!"


    How had Vivienne managed it without her noticing a thing?


    "Mhm, Boar Poison," Vivienne said, a satisfied gleam in her eye.


    The poison had been administered the moment Belle walked in, designed to go undetected until it was


    toote.


    The parlor door swung open just then, and a chubby waiter waddled in.


    "Boss, can I get you a drink?"


    "Antidote. Now. Or he doesn''t make it out of here alive!"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Vivienne and Percival acted as if they were blind to the crisis, treating the life in Belle''s grasp as


    nothing worth mentioning.


    Belle pressed the de a fraction deeper. Her voice wasced with a threat. "Percival, you''re the head


    of Vanguard Agency''s special squad. You gonna let this hostage die on your watch and kiss your


    career goodbye?"


    She was convinced Percival would not let the hostage die. That was the Vanguard Agency''s way; they


    valued life, even that of a stray dog, above all else. It wasughable, really. Because of this soft spot,


    they had missed countless opportunities to corner the notorious GTO.


    As Belle mused over this, her smirk widened.


    Yawning ostentatiously, Vivienne plopped down beside Percival, resting her head on his shoulder. "Cut


    the drama. Let''s wrap this up."


    Belle''s brows knitted in confusion. What was that supposed to mean?


    Then, the plump waiter who had been serving them burst out indignantly, "Seriously? I''m just trying to


    bring you your drink, and this is how you repay me!"


    Before Belle could react, the waiter grabbed her ankle in a swift motion, flipping her over and mming


    her to the ground with a thud.


    "Ugh!" Belle grunted, pain shooting through her already poisoned body, bones fracturing under the


    impact.


    Vivienne frowned. "Brian, go easy on her. If she dies, it''s on you!"


    Belle was a key yer in GTO, second inmand. There were secrets to be extracted, and a dead


    captive was worthless.


    Brian peeled off his waiter''s vest and, drawing a whip from his belt, bound Belle up like a crab ready for


    the pot.


    "Don''t worry, Vivienne," he assured her, his eyes gleaming with the prospect of a hefty payout. "I''ve got


    a light touch."


    The bounty on Belle''s head was making Brian''s eyes turn into dor sign emojis. Brody''s bounty was


    peanutspared to this. How was he going to spend all that cash?


    "Percival, you''re the captain of Vanguard''s special squad. The capture¡¯s done; do I collect the bounty


    from you?" Brian asked while securing Belle, a smug look on his face.


    Percival gazed at Belle with unfathomable depth in his eyes, then stated tly, "No, the bounty goes to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne."


    Belle''sst shred of hope evaporated upon hearing this, and Brian''s hopes also fizzled out.


    What a joke! Letting Vivienne handle it meant he would probably end up shortchanged. Everyone knew


    how tight-fisted Vivienne was ¨C it was the talk of the inte, with fans from every cornering to


    collect a debt of merely a thousand dors!


    Brian''s face fell. "You''re seriously taking her, Vivienne?¡±


    Basically, he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re seriously not going to pay me, Vivienne?¡±


    Percival watched with amusement, curious to see if Vivienne really was that stingy.


    Vivienne did not disappoint. "I''ll take her," she said, knocking Belle out with a precision strike. "As for


    the bounty..." She turned, pointing a delicate finger at Mr. Wolf. "He''s paying."


    Percival inwardly groaned. He should not have gotten involved in this mess.


    "Keep it up!" Vivienne cheerfully said.


    Brian''s gloom turned to glee at the mention of the bounty. "Long live my bro-inw!"


    Percival exhaled sharply and handed over a card loaded with Belle''s bounty. "The PIN is Vivienne''s


    birthday."


    Brian blinked in confusion. "What''s that?"


    Percival''s eyes twinkled with delight. "The PIN is Vivienne''s birthday."


    Brian stood dumbfounded. Who the hell knew Vivienne''s birthday? She probably did not even know it


    herself!


    ¡°These two are ying me!¡± But Brian kept his thoughts to himself.


    With a pat on the shoulder, Percival offered Brian another job. "Can''t get the cash out? No worries. I''ve


    got another task for you. Complete it, and I''ll double the bounty."


    Brian''s face lit up. "You name it, boss."


    "Keep up the hunt for Mr. B under your bounty hunter guise."


    Brian did not question further. He knew the score the moment Vivienne took over Mr. B''s case.


    "Done. Whatever you say." Handing over Belle to Vivienne, Brian prepared to leave.


    "Hold on," Vivienne said, giving him a nod.


    Brian tried onest time. "I''m really going now!"


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, slightly exasperated with her money-obsessed prot¨¦g¨¦. "Go


    bug Matthew for pocket money and get outta here!"


    "Right away!" Brian vanished as quickly as he had appeared.


    With the loose ends tied up and the press conference winding down, Percival delivered a few closing


    remarks before stepping down.


    Outside the venue, Percival''s phone rang. It was Micah.


    "Boss," Percival answered, putting Micah on speaker.


    "Can you talk?" Micah''s voice was muffled, a tinge of anger lurking beneath the surface.


    Percival nced at Vivienne. "Sure."


    Micah sighed. "Your fianc¨¦e, Vivienne, she''s been tinkering with that new bomb with Griffin, hasn''t


    she?"


    Upon hearing this, a mist of worry clouded Vivienne''s eyes.


    Sure enough, the Vanguard Agency had set its sights on developing a new type of bomb.


    "Yes," Percival did not deny it. The fact that Micah was asking meant he was already privy to the


    backstory. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Micah had authorized thest request for Leopold to pull records from headquarters, so his awareness


    was not surprising.


    Micah exhaled sharply, his anger more pronounced. "Why wasn''t this reported to the agency, Percival?


    You''re getting bolder by the minute!"


    Percival snorted, "What do you mean by ''concrete action''?"


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged nces, a slow smile ying on his lips, taking on an ambiguous


    curve, "I''ll discuss it with her."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Percival ended the call with a snap.


    He tapped the back of the driver''s seat. "Thomas, write up an apology."


    Thomas nearly choked on his own spit, ncing at the rear-view mirror. "Yes, sir."


    One rank up in the hierarchy could crush a man, and boy, did Thomas get that now!


    Percival drew Vivienne back into his embrace, his fingertips gently caressing the palm of her hand,


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking I should pay Jasper a visit," Vivienne answered, her expression unreadable.


    Percival was on the same page. "Thomas, drive us to the Perez residence."


    Soon enough, Thomas pulled the car to the curb near the Perez residence.


    "Sure you don''t need me toe with you?" Percival asked.


    Vivienne shook her head. "No need. I can manage on my own."


    Percival did not insist, watching as Vivienne headed toward the stately Perez mansion and then


    signaling Thomas to drive off.


    As Vivienne walked, the air carried the faint scent of locust blossoms.


    Jasper had good taste, that was for sure. Even though he had bought the mansion on a whim, its


    location was prime¡ªtucked away amidst the chaos, surrounded by natural locust trees.


    When the wind blew, the whole courtyard was fragrant.


    Approaching the Perez Mansion, Vivienne took out her phone.


    On it was a report from Matthew, sent the night before.


    A paternity test report between her and Yuri.


    The results showed a 58.99% probability of a parental rtionship¡ªaffirming a blood connection.


    That number was enough proof of her kinship with the Perez family. At the very least, Yuri could be her


    uncle.


    But she could not be entirely sure.


    After all, this was a test with Yuri, not with Jasper, and neither was it a test for her mother and Jasper.


    She had never heard her mother mention anything about the Perez family.


    This test made her feel a mix of emotions.


    If only she could get her mother''s DNA, she would definitely confirm it once more.


    Vivienne turned off her phone and stepped inside.


    She had no intention of sharing the test result with Jasper.


    The Perez family had also conducted a paternity test between her and Jasper. They were waiting for


    that result¡ªif it matched, it would fully confirm her rtion to the Perez family.


    And if it did not...


    Well, that would be interesting.


    Before she knew it, Vivienne was standing at the front gate of the Perez Mansion.


    She rang the bell, and the grand gate swung open before she could announce herself through the


    inte.


    Zelda, holding a child in her arms¡ªhard to tell if it was Natalie or Jasmine¡ªgreeted her, "I thought my


    eyes were ying tricks on me, but it really is you! Come on in!"


    Vivienne was ushered into the courtyard by Zelda''s warm embrace.


    She noticed a fresh scar on the child''s face, probably from a recent scratch, and the little puffed cheeks


    added to her cuteness.


    "What happened here?" Vivienne could not help but ask.


    Zelda chuckled. "Just the kids roughhousing. Natalie is still sulking because she didn''t win against her


    sister."


    "Hit back next time," Vivienne said yfully, pinching Natalie''s chubby cheek, "But remember, sisters


    should love and care for each other."


    She did not have siblings of her own and sometimes envied those who did.


    Natalie seemed to understand Vivienne''s words and nodded earnestly, taking Vivienne''s finger and


    kissing it repeatedly.


    "Aw, Natalie really likes you," Zelda eximed, surprised.


    Vivienne naturally took Natalie into her arms.


    With that, Natalie was no longer upset, cuddling against Vivienne and adoring her.


    Meanwhile, in the front courtyard.


    Jasper wasforting his other little granddaughter, "Jasmine, your sister didn''t beat you, so why the


    tears? You should beforting her, right?"


    Jasmine stopped crying and turned her head upon seeing Vivienne holding Natalie, pouting and


    gesturing towards Vivienne, her little legs kicking excitedly.


    Jasper looked up, a warm feeling washing over him.


    If only she were his granddaughter.


    "Hey Jasper, long time no see," Vivienne said as she sat opposite him, scooping Jasmine into her other


    arm.


    Jasmine calmed down, snuggling against Vivienne''s cheek just like Natalie, clearly very fond of her.


    Thanks to Vivienne, the sisters fighting just moments ago were now holding hands. "Are you going to


    make up?"


    Natalie and Jasmine seemed to understand and hugged each other, whispering and giggling.


    Vivienne felt a warmth in her heart.


    If Yuri was her uncle, then these girls were her cousins.


    The more she looked at them, the more she liked them.


    Knowing Vivienne was here for a serious talk with Jasper, Zelda took the reconciled sisters away,


    saying, "Vivienne, you must stay for dinner."


    Vivienne nodded. "Sure, I''d love to."


    After the kids were taken away, Jasper said, "So, Vivienne, what brings you to me today?"


    Vivienne recounted the call with Micah to Jasper. "Vanguard Agency wants to get involved."


    When Jasper made that remark, Vivienne could not help but chuckle.


    Her hunch was spot on. The clout behind Jasper was indeed enough to put the squeeze on Percival¡¯s


    boss.


    "I''m not sure," Vivienne replied with a shake of her head.


    But even Vivienne could not be too sure now.


    Jasper nodded in understanding. "Bureaucracy can be a slow climb. Tell him not to rush; these things


    take time."


    "Will do," Vivienne said with a smile.


    They sat in silence for a few seconds.


    Then Jasper straightened up, looking at Vivienne with a hint of regret. "You know, even if you hadn''t


    A knot of tension formed in Vivienne''s stomach. Jasper''s expression alone meant it had to be about the


    paternity test they were waiting on.


    Timing-wise, the results should be in.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "What''s up?" Vivienne asked, her grip tightening unconsciously.


    This was the first time she had felt so on edge.


    Jasper let out a heavy sigh. "About that paternity test, you helped arrange... We got the results."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Vivienne pursed her lips, listening intently.


    "They show that we have no biological ties, Vivienne. I have overstepped, and for that, I apologize."


    Vivienne was stunned, and her brow furrowed like willow leaves caught in a gust.


    No biological rtionship?


    She shared a fifty-eight percent gic match with Yuri, yet there was not the slightest connection with


    Yuri''s biological father.


    Ha!


    Just as she suspected.


    The waters of the Perez family ran deep, too!

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Jasper was still wading through a swamp of guilt as he continued, "I''ve been treating you like a stand-in


    for my daughter, and I crossed a line. I hope you''re not upset. I''m just an old man with selfish desires; I


    don''t want to lose contact with you."


    Vivienne snapped back to reality and offered a gentle smile. "It''s okay. If you like, I''d be happy to call


    you ''Grandpa.''"


    Hearing Vivienne''s words, Jasper was overwhelmed with emotion, tears tracing the lines of his


    weathered face.


    She offered to call him ''Grandpa.'' How could he not be moved?


    Jasper patted Vivienne''s hand, struggling for words before finally managing, "Yes, yes, that would be


    wonderful."


    With each affirmation, Vivienne felt her own eyes mist over.


    Every time she met Jasper, she experienced a peculiar sensation.


    It was an instinctual pull to be close to him.


    Not a duty, not an obligation, but an innate desire for closeness.


    When she received the paternity test results, her emotions were anything but calm.


    She was ted.


    Happy for herself and for her mother.


    If her mother was indeed Sasha, then whatever her fake family had done, it did not matter to her


    anymore.


    In this world, there were true family members who cherished her, protected her, and loved her.


    Vivienne and Jasper talked for hours, the air filled withughter and warm conversation.


    After dinner, Vivienne left the Perez Mansion.


    She did not call Percival to pick her up; instead, she strolled down the road, her cool face set in solemn


    contemtion.


    There was no mistake in her paternity report.


    She was definitely rted to the Perez family!


    The mistakey with the Perez family!


    Who did not want Jasper to recognize her?


    And could her mother''s disappearance have another exnation?


    As these thoughts circled her mind, a slow smile crept across her lips.


    The Perez family, how intriguing.


    Behind her, a discreet ck Bentley inched along the road so slowly that it was overtaken by electric


    scooters.


    Inside, Percival sat in the back seat, silently watching Vivienne''s retreating figure.


    "Percival, shouldn''t we offer Vivienne a ride?" Thomas, the driver, inquired.


    Percival shook his head. "No need. Vivienne is in a mood; she needs some time alone."


    Thomas nodded, though he did not understand how Percival could read Vivienne''s mood from her


    silhouette.


    ...


    Back at the Perez residence, Jasper remained seated in the garden.


    "Dad, Wi is leaving. She asked me to give this to you," Yuri handed over a bag.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper looked inside to find all of Wi''s savings throughout the years, along with a few articles of


    clothing.


    Wi had served as his bodyguard in Sea City and had grown up by his side, raised like his daughter.


    But Wi''s background was distinct.


    She was the child Jasper had found during a crackdown on RST, barely four at the time, remembering


    only that her name was Wi.


    She wore a bracelet engraved with the initials ''F-Poison.''


    He knew Wi was the daughter of F-Poison.


    But back then, F-Poison had fled, and young Wi, innocent and alone, was taken in by Jasper.


    Before Sasha disappeared, Wi would follow her everywhere, calling her ''sister'' as if they were blood.


    After Sasha was taken, Wi wept for ages. Once her tears dried, she approached Jasper with a


    request to train in martial arts to protect him in Sasha''s stead.


    Throughout the years, Jasper never revealed Wi''s true identity.


    And Wi, for her part, had always regarded him as her birth father.


    But one day, Wi confronted him with her bracelet, asking if her father was the man who had taken


    Sasha.


    From that day on, Wi knew her origins and was submerged in guilt.


    Despite Jasper''s attempts to guide her, she was adamant and determined to leave the Perez family to


    find Sasha.


    Jasper, naturally, refused. Wi had never been outside of the Perez family''s protection, and he feared


    what dangers she might encounter on her own.


    Though skilled, her naivety and stubbornness made her vulnerable.


    Wi persisted, selling everything the Perez family had given her over the years and working odd jobs


    to save money¡ªall to atone for her father''s sins.


    Jasper saw it all, and it pained him, for she was his child in all but blood.


    And to make matters moreplicated, his third son still harbored feelings for her, remaining unwed


    and loyal to her memory.


    Now that Wi was set on leaving, Jasper could not stop her.


    He resolved to let her go freely and to have her secretly protected, ensuring she would not fall into


    despair.


    Storing the bag safely, Jasper decided, "When that stubborn child returns, I''ll give this to her."


    Yuri nodded in agreement. "Dad, there''s something else. Wi mentioned she stepped out for ten


    minutes during the DNA test."


    "Stepped out for ten minutes?" Jasper furrowed his brow. "Where did she go?"


    Jasper''s concern did not wane. "How is Diana?"


    Yuri helped Jasper to his feet and into the house. "She''s fine, just a few scratches. It was more of a


    scare than anything, and she called Wi in a panic."


    "That''s good. Give Diana aforting call. She wanted toe with me to Rivenwood, but I


    disagreed. She''s probably a bit upset."


    Yuri simply acknowledged, not showing much reaction to his father''s words.


    Jasper knew his son well. "Even if she''s not your blood sister, she grew up with you. A littlepassion


    wouldn''t hurt. I remember when she spat with Zelda, and Zelda forgave her. Why can''t you?" Upd§Ñted


    at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "It''s not that I''m petty; I just can''t warm up to her. I can be nice to Wi, but Diana..." Yuri let out a


    heavy sigh.


    Diana Perez, the foster child Jasper had taken in, never quite managed to bond with the brothers. Back


    then, only Sasha took a liking to ying with her.


    But Diana, they could only manage civility at best.


    Jasper looked at Yuri, his gaze sharpening. "Regardless, she''s your sister. We took her in, and it''s our


    duty to treat her well."


    Yuri pursed his lips. "Dad! She''s not rted to us by blood and can''t rece Sasha. I can''t treat her the


    way I did Sasha."


    It was not a question of blood rtions that made Yuri feel distant from Diana.


    But with Diana...


    Jasper gave him a look as if to say something but finally relented. "Suit yourselves!"

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    In the dimly lit basement of a house tucked away in the sleepy suburb of Rivenwood, Calista found


    herself inexplicably transported to this ce, shrouded in darkness.


    She huddled on the cold floor, with the constant, eerie sound of dripping water echoing throughout the


    room. Each drop seemed tond directly on her heart, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.


    The bruises from Mr. B''s beating had not fully healed, and she winced at the asional twinge of pain.


    After what felt like an eternity, punctuated only by drifting in and out of sleep, Calista finally heard


    footsteps approaching.


    Scrambling to kneel, she began to plead toward the sound, "Mr. B, I''ve done it - I''ve developed the


    Boar Poison, just like the sample you gave me. Please, I beg you, let me go!"


    Click.


    A blinding light suddenly filled the room, causing her to squeeze her eyes shut in pain and fear.


    "You''ve got the wrong person, sweetheart. Stand up."


    Calista''s heart skipped a beat at the sound of the voice, not unlike the mechanical tone Mr. B had once


    used before dropping her facade.


    As her eyes adjusted, she could make out a figure dressed just like Mr. B - a trench coat and a fedora


    shadowing his face.


    "You''re not Mr. B?" She whispered, disbeliefcing her words.


    "I''m the boss, the one she answered to. Call me boss if you like, but I''m not fond of the title. I prefer you


    call me F-Poison."


    F-Poison dusted off her coat nonchntly. "Ah, got it. You thought I was Belle because of the outfit,


    right?"


    Despite her terror, Calista could detect a note of amusement in the grating mechanical voice.


    F-Poison''s smile was there, but the aura he exuded ¨C one of unflinching ruthlessness ¨C was never


    present in Mr. B.


    "Belle is Mr. B. I told her that name was too harsh, not fitting for a girl. ''Clementine'' would''ve been


    much cuter. Don''t you agree, Dr. Pendleton?"


    F-Poison squatted in front of Calista, seemingly earnest in her inquiry.


    "Yes, whatever you say is right..." Calista stuttered, seated on the ground, shivering.


    F-Poison nodded approvingly, "That''s my girl. It''s a shame, really. Raising her to be wiped out just like


    that."


    Calista''s mind raced. Mr. B ¨C Belle ¨C was dead?


    That would exin the sudden change of location.


    Swallowing hard, she ventured, "Mr. F, what would you have me do? I am at your service."


    Calista knew her life hung by a thread, useful only for her talents.


    Satisfaction was apparent on F-Poison''s face as he patted her head. "Good girl. I do have a task for


    you if you''re willing."


    "Willing, I''m willing, Mr. F. Whatever you ask of me!" Calista agreed instantly, her survival instinct


    trumping all else.


    "Then brace yourself."


    Before she could react, F-Poison struck her across the face. As Calista fell, her consciousness fading.


    She watched F-Poison reshape her features with her fists...


    While beating the living hell out of Calista, F-Poison said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Vivienne


    recognizes people by their bones, and a simple disguise won¡¯t work. I have to reshape your bones.¡±


    Feeling the beating and filled with misery, Calista cked out.


    ...


    At the Ellington family.


    The Ellington family was rarelyplete, and tonight was an exception. With Fiona in her wheelchair,


    brought by Heloise, and even the elusive Keh present, there was a sense of asion.


    Percival and Vivienne were thest to arrive, bearing gifts.


    "Richard," Vivienne greeted, sitting beside him as naturally as if she had always belonged there.


    Heloise watched with barely veiled jealousy. Even after years of marriage into the family, she had never


    dared to im such intimacy with Richard. Yet here was Vivienne, not even officially part of the family,


    and she acted with such familiarity.


    "Vivienne, you''ve arrived. Good, now the family''s all here. Once your uncle arrives, we can start


    dinner," Richard announced, clearly delighted at the prospect of seeing his youngest son after so long.


    Vivienne caught Keh avoiding her gaze, a trace of guilt in his eyes. She paid it no mind and


    continued to chat with Richard.


    Aurelia burst in with excitement. "He''s back, he''s back! Flynn has returned, and he''s brought a


    girlfriend!"


    Richard stood, Vivienne at his side to greet the neers.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A young man and woman stepped from the taxi, each with a suitcase.


    Vivienne''s eyes brightened. Flynn was even more handsome in person, his tan skin exuding vitality.


    Feeling a surge of jealousy from beside her, Vivienne pulled her gaze away.


    "Men and their egos," she thought, amused.


    "Dad!" Flynn set down his luggage and embraced Richard. "I''m back!"


    Richard pped his son on the back. "You rascal, finally decided to show up, huh?"


    "Dad, Imogen''s here. Let''s not get all mushy," Flynn said, introducing his girlfriend. "Dad, this is my


    girlfriend, Imogen. Sweetheart, this is my father."


    "Hi, Sir," Imogen greeted with a sweet smile, yet her gaze drifted involuntarily to Vivienne.


    Vivienne felt the look and responded with a subtle, gentle smile. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Flynn yfully punched Percival''s arm. "You rascal, you''ve grown up so fast, and now you''re bringing


    home a fianc¨¦e!"


    Percival chuckled. "This is Vivienne."


    Vivienne paused, a bit surprised. Her future niece was a fan of hers?


    Vivienne could not help butugh at being called "Master." "Just call me Vivienne, okay?"


    "Alright, Vivienne, it is!" Imogen beamed with augh.


    Cecilia called to everyone, "Come on in, let''s not just stand around outside. Flynn, you''ve got to


    introduce us to Imogen properly."

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    The group followed Flynn into the house, where he was immediately taken aback at the sight of his


    niece, Fiona, in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Fiona, what happened to you?¡± Flynn asked, his voiceced with concern.


    Richard had been vague when he called Flynn back home, mentioning only that a lot of things had


    gone south and they needed his help sorting things out. But seeing Fiona like this was a shock to the


    system.


    Flynn had always had a soft spot for his nephews, but Fiona, his only niece, was like a precious gem to


    him¡ªsomeone to be protected at all costs.


    Fiona gave a weak smile and shook her head. ¡°Uncle Flynn, it¡¯s nothing serious. It''s just a bit of a heart


    condition. I can¡¯t be on my feet too much.¡±


    ¡°How on earth did you end up with a heart problem? What did the doctors say?¡± Flynn asked urgently.


    Heloise let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the great Master Vivienne about that? She knows


    exactly what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t you, Vivienne?¡±


    Vivienne lifted her gaze coolly, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Fiona knows better than I do, doesn¡¯t


    she?¡±


    Fiona pursed her lips, holding Heloise back. ¡°Mom, not everything is Vivienne¡¯s fault. Uncle Flynn just


    got back, and Aunt Imogen is here too. Please, let¡¯s not do this now.¡±


    Flynn nced at Vivienne with a hint of reproach but said nothing more.


    Imogen, standing close to Flynn, also kept quiet.


    Heloise, however, was not so easily silenced. ¡°If I can''t even talk about what she did...¡±


    Cecilia, fuming, looked ready tosh out. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Enough, Aunt! How has my sister-inw Vivienne wronged you? Do you really want me to tell Dad


    everything your family has done and see who ends up embarrassed?¡±


    The sharp rebuke stunned everyone¡ªnot least because it came from Keh, the youngest after


    Isolde.


    Vivienne was taken aback, too. Keh was standing up for her?


    Keh¡¯s face turned red at the sudden attention. Ever since he found out Vivienne was Aaron¡¯s


    coach, he did not know how to face her and hade to believe she was worthy of his brother


    Percival.


    Caught up in the moment and fed up with Heloise¡¯s relentless attacks on Vivienne, he had blurted out


    his defense.


    Finally, Flynn broke the awkward silence, ruffling Keh¡¯s hair with augh. ¡°Look how much you¡¯ve


    grown, Keh! When I left, you were only this tall. Now look at you, a star in the E-sports scene!¡±


    Keh was a child Flynn had found and wanted to reunite with his biological parents. After a fruitless


    search, Flynn had intended for one of his brothers to adopt Keh, but none were willing except his


    third brother. However, he was too upied back then and never followed through on the matter. He


    had thought about sending Keh to an orphanage, but with his pleading eyes, the boy had won


    Flynn over, and he ended up adopting him.


    Flynn had no experience with children, so he relied heavily on his third brother¡¯s family. Over time,


    Keh had be more their child than his.


    ¡°I learned from the best,¡± Keh mumbled, still embarrassed.


    ¡°You followed your brother around as a kid, and you still do,¡± Flynn teased, earning a few chuckles and


    easing the tension brought on by Heloise.


    Aurelia called everyone to dinner, and Richard, supported by Vivienne and Imogen, made his way to


    the table. Flynn and Percival trailed behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste, kid. Vivienne is impressive,¡± Flynn said, nodding towards Percival.


    Percival replied indifferently, ¡°How would you know Vivienne is impressive?¡±


    Flynn nced back and exined, ¡°Your mom told me. When Imogen found out who Vivienne was,


    she went nuts wanting her autograph.¡±


    At the dinner table, everyone doted on Imogen, with Isolde cheekily asking, ¡°Auntie Imogen, how did


    Uncle catch your eye when he¡¯s so much older?¡±


    Flynn nearly choked on his food. ¡°Hey, little miss. You were just gushing over how good-looking I am


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t see Auntie Imogen yet. She¡¯s so young and pretty, like Vivienne. So,pared


    to her, you look much older.¡±


    Isolde¡¯sment drewughter, and Flynn could not argue¡ªImogen really was much younger than


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Imogen is only twenty-five, fifteen years younger than me,¡± Flynn said, looking at Imogen


    adoringly. ¡°She¡¯s still in grad school. We met at Magnolia University.¡±


    ¡°So, it was love at first sight for Uncle Flynn?¡± Isolde looked excited.


    Imogen giggled shyly. ¡°Not exactly. When your uncle gave a lecture at our school, lots of girls were


    smitten. But I was the one who fell for him first.¡±


    Flynn took Imogen¡¯s hand, his voice tender. ¡°Out of all those girls, you were the one I saw. So yes, you


    could say it was love at first sight.¡±


    As sweet sentiments floated between them, Richard smiled approvingly. Isolde giggled behind her


    hand. ¡°So sweet, even sweeter than my brother and Vivienne!¡±


    Percival, who was nonchntly feeding Vivienne, looked at his sister and stated, ¡°Vivienne and I aren¡¯t


    like that.¡±


    Vivienne nodded in agreement after swallowing the piece of meat Percival had offered.


    Percival wiped a smudge of grease from Vivienne¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Flynn teased, ¡°you two are just the picture of subtlety.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Percival said, offering another piece of meat to Vivienne.


    Dinner was quite the scene, watching two lovey-dovey couples making everyone else look bad!


    After the meal, the whole family caught up on old times. Fiona was not feeling well, so she and Heloise


    decided to head home early.


    Isolde was fighting to keep her eyes open, and Cecilia ushered her upstairs to bed.


    Keh felt it was time to make his exit, too, and scurried back to his room without much fuss.


    Richard took Flynn and Percival to the study for a more serious chat.


    Downstairs, Vivienne and Imogen were deep in conversation about perfumes and fashion design.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Imogen was studying to be a fashion designer and had heaps of questions for Vivienne, who was a


    well of knowledge on the subject.


    The atmosphere in the study was not as lively as the rest of the house had been. New ch?pter


    av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Flynn nodded. "He did, but I want to know what''s going on with Fiona?"


    Percival raised his eyes, his voice calm and measured, "She broke thew."


    His words were sinct, and that was all Flynn needed to know.


    Flynn pursed his lips, mulling it over. "Dad, I''ll join thepany, but once Percival has fully taken over,


    I''d still like to pursue my own endeavors."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    The three chatted in the study, their conversation stretching on for hours. When they emerged, the


    storm clouds on Flynn''s face were the only tell of the weighty matters they''d discussed.


    In the meantime, Vivienne and Imogen had made ns to coborate on a fashion project¡ªa line of


    evening dresses that would surely turn heads.


    As the three appeared, the women approached them with eager smiles.


    "Flynn, darling," Imogen cooed, linking her arm through his, her voice a whisper of concern, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Flynn offered a wry smile and shook his head, a silent indication that now was not the time for such


    discussions.


    "I''ll take Vivienne home," Percival announced, taking Vivienne''s hand with a gentlemanly grace.


    The evening was creeping in, and with Dorian''s messages asking after her, it was clear Vivienne


    needed to return to her own abode.


    After bidding farewell to Richard and the others, Vivienne and Percival stepped outside where Thomas


    and Anna were waiting.


    "Ms. Vivienne," Anna began, her tone solemn, "based on Belle''s intel, we located theb where Calista


    was working on the Boar Poison. But by the time we got there, they had already evacuated."


    Vivienne nodded, unsurprised. GTO''s mysterious boss would have been the first to sense anything


    amiss and would have moved Calista to keep the Boar Poison within their control. Yet, the poison did


    not seem that useful to her¡ªit was curable, after all, and mainly just had a prolonged incubation period


    that could disfigure a person. She had more lethal toxins at her disposal. Why were they so obsessed


    with this one?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Regret washed over her as she realized the trouble her past dealings with the poison had caused.


    Back then, she traded Fiona only for the medicine in her possession. To her, the medicine was more


    important than the Boar Poison. Plus, she wanted to know if Fiona would use the Boar Poison on


    Percival.


    However, Fiona never did it. Afterward, due to how upied Vivienne had been, she had forgotten


    entirely about the Boar Poison, thus bringing so much trouble.


    Thomas opened the car door for them, and as Vivienne and Percival settled inside, he mentioned,


    "Percival, the boss wants to see you too."


    "Okay."


    After ensuring Vivienne was safely home, Percival headed to the headquarters. The building was quiet,


    except for the light from Micah''s office.


    Percival knocked on the door. "Boss, you wanted to see me?"


    Micah, aged but stillmanding in presence, looked up from his desk. His silver hair spoke of years


    of service, and his sses hinted at a life spent scrutinizing finer details.


    The others often joked that Percival would look just like Micah in time, though Soren was certain their


    captain would never sport a single wrinkle.


    "Sit," Micah gestured, pointing to the sofa with his cane.


    Percival took a seat. "Workingte, boss. Is there overtime pay for this?"


    Micah snorted, pouring coffee. "As if you need it."


    Percival took a sip of the coffee. "Delicious. Compliments to your supplier."


    Micah smirked. "The coffee and the supplier are both exceptional. Do you know who brought it?"


    Percival looked at him, waiting.


    "It was my boss. He came by today inquiring about Mr. B''s whereabouts."


    "And?" Percival prompted.


    "And Mr. B vanished after that press conference at the Ellington estate. I''ve lost track of her since.


    Where is she?"


    ¡°Where?¡± Micah snorted. ¡°She¡¯s been under my monitor until three days ago when she went to the


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "I was about to ask you the same thing. Why wasn¡¯t I informed when she


    had already infiltrated the Ellington Group?"


    Micah sighed. "It''s ssified. I couldn''t tell you."


    "ssified?" Percival''s voice held a note of irritation. "I''ve been tracking GTO for years, and now you''re


    saying my job is ssified? Should I be tried in a military court?"


    Micah licked his lips. "I know you''re upset, Percival, but I''m just following orders. If you have Mr. B,


    hand her over. I''ll handle it."


    "Don''t know, haven''t found her, still looking," Percival replied, leaning back casually.


    Micah exhaled. "You''re as stubborn as Leopold. Fine, get out of here."


    Percival stood and left swiftly, like a whirlwind passing by Micah''s side. Micah watched him go, a faint


    smile ying on his lips.


    Once outside headquarters, Percival texted Vivienne.


    [Cover''s blown. Stay vignt.]


    Vivienne, already in bed, read the message with a slight curve of her lips. First GTO''s elusive boss, and


    now Vanguard Agency.


    It seemed that the undercover was getting a bit too eager.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, staring at the three photographs that had popped up on her phone


    screen.


    Each person in those photos was intimately linked to the botched operation from years ago that


    involved her mother.


    Topping the list was Micah, a name she knew well. The other two? Just faces and code names. Their


    real identities were a mystery.


    There was nothing for it but to wait. Wait for them to slip up.


    The following day, Percival received a stern warning from Micah himself.


    [Special squad leader, Wolf, has botched the operation, key suspect gone missing, suspension


    warning!]


    The first to blow his top was Soren.


    After kicking over a couple of trash cans and smashing three mugs and four nt pots, Soren was


    finally restrained by Thomas and Leopold.


    "Get the hell off me!"


    "Will you cool it for a sec? The boss is suspended, and if you get punished too, how are we supposed


    to get anything done?" Thomas pushed Soren away, fuming as he saw a tear in his newly tailored suit.


    Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Even without being unsheathed, the depth of the de indicated the thrower''s strength.


    Keh struggled to pull it out for ages without any luck. The knife would not budge.


    With azy effort, Percival stood up and effortlessly yanked the knife from the door.


    "What the heck is this about, bro?" Keh asked, stunned. He had put his back into trying to remove


    that knife!


    Percival ran a finger along the de, leaving a mark. He chuckled and then casually tossed the knife


    onto the concrete floor, where it sank in handle-deep.


    "It''s nothing, kids ying house."

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Keh swallowed hard, quickening his pace to catch up with Percival.


    "Bro, what the heck is going on? Isn''t our home security top-notch? How could someone leave this on


    our doorstep? Should I tell Grandpa?"


    Percival suddenly stopped in his tracks, causing Keh to crash into his broad shoulders. His nose


    stung, and tears streamed down his face without warning.


    Rubbing his nose, Keh muttered, "Bro, what was that for?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to be at practice today?" Percival asked, his tone indifferent.


    "Aw, crap!" Keh nearly forgot. Reminded by Percival, he hurriedly changed into his gear, grabbed


    his backpack, and dashed off.


    Finally, Percival had some peace and quiet. He sat back on his bed, contemting the gorgeous


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    weather outside. It would be a shame not to go out and enjoy it.


    [Vivienne, let''s go out on a date!] He texted.


    Vivienne had just woken up. Seeing the message on her phone, she chuckled and replied, [Suspended


    and still in the mood for fun?]


    [Yeah, a rare break from the grind.]


    Stretchingzily, Vivienne sat up, about to agree, when another message came through.


    It was a top-secret code.


    Her fingers flew over the screen, deciphering the message. It was Quincy!


    After all her time undercover at GTO, this was her first directmunication.


    [The boss is back; orders are to hit the Miller family!]


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. GTO had set their sights on the Miller family?


    Or did they think the Millers were holding Belle?


    The Miller family had always been under the protection of the Nine Mystics Society. It was not


    surprising that GTO had caught wind of them. They did not deserve to havested this long if they


    could not even sniff out that much.


    But that was all they would find.


    [Mr. Wolf, it looks like our date is off.] Vivienne texted back.


    Percival sighed and replied, [Alright, then it''s an adventure we''ll go on.]


    Vivienne smiled, notified Matthew to gather a few of the guys nearby, and then set the rendezvous at


    Elite University.


    If GTO aimed to find Belle through the Miller family, Aaron would be the first target. He was the Millers''


    heir apparent and Mark''s Achilles'' heel.


    Kidnapping Aaron would be the most effective, most swift move.


    At Elite University, Anna got Vivienne''s message and approached Aaron.


    "Aaron, about the group project announced by the professor, let''s partner up," Anna said, her hair


    neatly tied in a ponytail, sporting jeans and a white shirt ¨C a bit of Vivienne''s style was there.


    Aaron blinked, taking a moment to recognize Anna, the most inconspicuous girl in ss, the one who


    had ridden in Vivienne''s car.


    Before Aaron could respond, some guys nearby started to tease, "This is the first time I''ve heard that


    mu... Anna talk to anyone. You''re a lucky guy, Aaron."


    The student meant to say she was as quiet as a mute but thought better of it and corrected himself.


    Anna nced at them coolly, offering no exnation.


    Aaron gave the guys a stern look. Owing to Vivienne''s sake, he did not decline.


    He had meant to ask Anna about her rtionship with Vivienne, but she always disappeared after


    ss, as if she did not exist. He had nearly forgotten about her.


    "Alright, let''s team up. We can talk at the cafe," Aaron said, picking up his backpack and walking


    alongside Anna.


    Both ignored the knowing smirks of the others.


    The cafe at Elite University, an open library space, was more conducive to discussion than the main


    library.


    Aaron ordered twottes. "Is this okay for you?"


    "Yeah," Anna replied, taking out her books. "Just share your ideas. I''ll follow your lead, and we''ll nail


    this group project."


    Her main task, though, as assigned by Vivienne, was to protect Aaron.


    Aaron noticed Anna''s eyes, behind her thick-framed sses, scanning outside like a vignt panther


    ready to pounce.


    Aaron was smart; sitting beside Anna, he pretended to study but whispered, "Vivienne sent you, didn''t


    she?"


    Anna lifted her eyes slightly, neither confirming nor denying.


    That was enough for Aaron.


    His heart raced with excitement. "What does Vivienne want you to do?"


    He had not heard from Vivienne since theirst encounter, and his messages had been met with


    scarce and terse replies, if any.


    He wanted to reach out but did not know how to approach Vivienne and was afraid of intruding on her


    life.


    Anna lowered her gaze, tapping the book on the table, saying, "She wants you to focus on your


    studies!"


    Why did he have to talk so much?


    "I know about Vivienne''s world. If there''s a mission, I can..."


    Anna clenched her fists. "Shut up!"


    Aaron wisely closed his mouth, realizing he had said too much.


    But with Vivienne involved, he could not help but get worked up. His excitement soon subsided under


    Anna''s subtle ire.


    They discussed the group project when suddenly, a shadow fell across the window in front of them.


    They both looked up, Anna''s pen poised to strike.


    But the sight nearly took their breath away.


    Keh''s face was stered against the ss, eyes fixed on Aaron.


    Aaron cursed under his breath. "Are you out of your freaking mind?"


    "Aaron, you got a girlfriend?"


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Aaron snapped, annoyed at the intrusion.


    Anna''s guard was down, and she settled into a semnce of peace.


    Aaron was aware of the impending match; Bet had filled him in long ago, so he paid little mind to


    Keh''s ramblings.


    But Keh, restless and bored, blurted out, "Hey, how about I treat you guys to dinner? Better than


    just sitting around here doing nothing."


    "No, thanks."


    "Come on! I offer a free meal, and you make a fuss?" Kehined, pulling Aaron to his feet.


    His real motive was to fish for info on Vivienne''s coaching strategy. He could have asked outright, but


    pride got in the way. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Unable to match Keh''s strength, Aaron gave in, and Anna, aware of Keh''s reputation, realized


    she could not just throw a punch. Reluctantly, she followed.


    She discreetly sent Vivienne a message with the location of their dinner.


    [Got a tail?] Vivienne texted back.


    [All clear.] Anna replied.


    Meanwhile, behind Keh''s car, a silent motorcycle followed, unnoticed by all.


    Even Anna, in the car, was oblivious to the lurking presence.


    Keh had just pulled up to the restaurant and was about to unbuckle his seat belt when the


    passenger-side window shattered with a loud pop!


    "Damn it!" Keh cursed. "This is my brother''s new gift to me. Who the hell is smashing my car?"


    As he was about to step out, Anna forcefully held him back in his seat, "Drive!"


    "How the hell am I supposed to drive?" Keh was bbergasted, taken aback by the unexpected


    strength of this young woman.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Before Anna could even speak, she saw a motorcycle racing towards them from behind, the rider


    wielding a baseball bat. As it closed in, the bat smashed against the rear car window with a vicious


    swing.


    Anna shielded herself with her arm and yelled, "Hit the gas, now!"


    Keh snapped to attention and floored the elerator, speeding forward.


    The car was a top-of-the-line sports model, yet to their astonishment, the motorcycle clung to their tail,


    relentlessly hammering at the window.


    Although Aaron had learned a bit of self-defense from Mark, he was no match for actualbat. He


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    could only huddle behind his school bag, yelling at Keh, "Can''t you go any faster?!"


    "This is as fast as she goes, dammit!" Keh was more terrified of the ss shards flying towards


    them than anything else; they could ruin his good looks!


    Anna tried to open the door to fight back, but it was so badly bent it would not budge.


    With a powerful kick, she shattered the car door window, steadied herself by grabbing the grab handle,


    and leaned out. Her lithe body delivered a kick that sent the pursuing motorcyclist tumbling into the


    roadside greenery, bike and all.


    Keh was dumbstruck for a moment. "You could''ve just told me to retract the roof; this is a


    convertible!"


    Anna''s lips twitched with irritation, unable toprehend how their team leader could have such an


    idiotic brother.


    Aaron cursed and said, "Well, aren''t you going to open it now?"


    "Forget it," Anna said, leaning forward to push Keh''s head to the side while she grabbed the


    steering wheel. "Just drive!"


    Keh, reacting instinctively, mmed on the gas, and Anna executed a smooth right-hand drift.


    They had just rounded the corner when they heard the sound of another motorcycle crashing at the


    bend they''d left, with someone on the ground.


    "Damn, how many more are there?" Keh had not even seen the other motorcycle in pursuit.


    Anna, too annoyed to reply, turned to Aaron. "Send Ms. Vivienne our location!"


    Aaron quickly took out his phone and called Vivienne, informing her of their situation and location.


    The line was as chaotic as their own surroundings. "Handle it yourselves. Meet at the foot of Heaven''s


    Gate Mountain in 6 miles!" Vivienne hung up without another word.


    Heaven''s Gate Mountain was andmark in Rivenwood, situated well beyond the city''s outer ring.


    And that was precisely where she was headed now.


    "Vivienne, take a left and pick me up," Percivalmanded as he opened her car door and nimbly


    hopped out.


    Knowing exactly what to do, Vivienne spun the steering wheel sharply to the left, skidding the car


    around to stop right beside Percival.


    By then, Percival had already kicked two pursuers off their motorcycles and climbed into the car.


    There was a brief silence. Gripping the handle tightly, Percival¡¯s face was dark with anger.


    No gun. It was a terrible feeling.


    He had been suspended from duty, his gun and badge confiscated. Faced with this sudden attack,


    there was no time to notify the Vanguard Agency.


    He finally got a moment to call Thomas, instructing him to rendezvous at Heaven''s Gate Mountain


    without bringing any team members.


    Vivienne nced at the wreckage of several motorcycles behind them.


    Just ten minutes earlier, on their way to meet Anna, several motorcycles had suddenly appeared, riders


    brandishing bats and charging at them.


    This had been a premeditated ambush, not a tail. Otherwise, neither she nor Percival would have


    missed it.


    The real question was how these ambushers knew where to find them, especially when she had only


    learned of the location herself at thest minute.


    Vivienne''s piercing gaze shed with icy determination.


    There was a traitor within the Nine Mystics Society!


    Only a handful of people knew her real-time whereabouts: Anna, Matthew, and the man she had


    summoned near.


    After theirst botched operation at Easke Bay, she had suspected a leak.


    At first, she thought it might be someone from the Vanguard Agency, but now it seemed like the Nine


    Mystics Society had its own share of trouble.


    The Nine Mystics Society was her creation; she had never anticipated betrayal!


    She had trusted every member of the Nine Mystics Society implicitly. Who could it be?


    Matthew''s call came in just then, and the sound of an explosion was audible on the other end.


    "Vivienne, we''ve been ambushed. Several are hurt. How''s your situation?"


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Alright. I''ve sent Master Miller to your location. I''ll handle this mess and head over."


    After hanging up, Vivienne tossed her phone to Percival. "Matthew''s in trouble, too."


    Percival opened the phone and located Quincy''s secure contact details.


    Quincy responded quickly. [No idea. I was following the real-time location, too.]


    Percival was certain there were no trackers on him or Vivienne, and their phones were not bugged.


    That meant the leak had to be with Anna''s group.


    He immediately messaged Anna, [Turn off allmunication devices!]


    He followed up with a string of codes, intelligible only to Anna.


    Upon receiving the message, Anna instructed Aaron and Keh to shut off their phones and then


    pulled up a location on the car''s navigation system. "Head here."


    Keh was bewildered, utterly confused by what was happening.


    "I thought we were headed to Heaven''s Gate Mountain!"


    Aaron and Anna snapped in unison, "Just go where you''re told!"


    Rubbing his head in confusion, Keh stopped asking questions.


    For the rest of the journey, Anna fended off their pursuers, but the road eventually cleared.


    She slumped into the back seat, breathing raggedly in the cramped space.


    It was only then that Keh found the chance to ask, "Who are these people after? Us or you?"


    "I haven''t got a clue," she admitted.


    Keh nced in the rear-view mirror, and his heart skipped a beat, nearly causing him to swerve off


    the road! New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Aaron, gripping the handle, asked, "Are you sure you''ve got this?"


    Keh refocused on the road, "Sure, I''ve got this. Totally got this!"


    The ''totally got this'' Keh finally managed to steer their car to the designated rendezvous point half


    an hourter.


    Back at Heaven''s Gate Mountain, the aroma of a barbecue street fair wafted through the air.


    Vivienne and Percival had arrived twenty-five minutes earlier and were already indulging in their fair


    share of grilled delights.


    Anna''s face was a mask of exasperation upon witnessing the scene.


    She had imagined that Vivienne and Percival would at least be catching their breath, if not as


    disheveled as she was.


    Instead, the pair seemed utterly unaffected by the day''s events, happily snacking away!

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Anna was ravenous, a side effect of the adrenaline rush from exertions earlier. She grabbed a stick of


    On the other hand, Aaron felt queasy and crouched to the side, trying to catch his breath.


    And then there was Keh. The guy who seemed invincible in the car was now hugging a tree and


    retching his guts out.


    Drifting was cool, sure, but it came with consequences.


    After Keh''s stomach had settled, Mark and Thomas, thest to hear the news, showed up.


    "You okay, Aaron?" Mark was the first to check on Aaron, and concern filled his eyes.


    Slightly irked yet not wanting to make a scene with an audience, Aaron subtly withdrew his hand. "I''m


    fine, really."


    Seeing Aaron was indeed alright, Mark rxed.


    Mark didn''t call out to the young master when he spotted Percival. Instead, he addressed Vivienne,


    "Vivienne, thanks for letting me know about Aaron."


    "No big deal." Vivienne continued munching on her kebab, her eyes briefly sizing Mark up before


    looking away.


    Suddenly, Mark''s phone rang. His expression darkened. "Got it, I''ll be there."


    Aaron caught the urgency in Mark''s voice and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Some of our warehouses caught fire. I need to check it out." Mark nced at Vivienne, who nodded


    silently, and he took off.


    Percival handed Vivienne another kebab, a faint smile ying at the corners of his eyes.


    "Tasty, but a bit charred," Viviennemented, flicking the kebab with such finesse that it spun through


    the air andnded perfectly in a nearby trash can.


    Even the most delicious food and the most valuable people be disposable with a single w.


    Keh choked on his water at the sight, spraying a mist that caught Aaron full in the face.


    "Keh, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s not like I did it on purpose!" Keh wiped his mouth, incredulous at Vivienne''s nonchnce.


    Vivienne stood, brushing off her hands. "Aaron, stick with Anna for the next few days. If anything


    "Call me. Vivienne is busy with her fashion designs and won''t have time," Percival interjected, wrapping


    an arm around Vivienne''s waist.


    Vivienne shot him a sidelong nce. Was he really being jealous now?


    Percival would say, ¡°Jealous? Me? Never!¡±


    Aaron clenched his teeth, knowing he had no ground to stand on, and cursed Percival silently.


    "Got it, Vivienne," Aaron replied curtly.


    Vivienne didn''t linger on the matter. After all, Percival was currently without a job¡ªa perfect candidate


    to handle calls.


    When Thomas arrived with two new cars from the Ellington Group, he said, "Percival, I''ll take you and


    Ma¡¯am home."


    Anna took the driver''s seat of another car. "I''m taking Aaron back to Elite University."


    Keh hurriedly joined them. "I''ve got to get back too. This is my ride!"


    Anna rolled her eyes; she hadn''t nned to leave him behind to begin with.


    The trio drove off, with Keh still puzzled over the day''s events and their unknown assants.


    It all seemed so unreal.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne received messages from Matthew and Quincy.


    Matthew: [Vivienne, multiple Miller family warehouses have been destroyed. They were decoys for


    Belle''s holding ce. The enemy''s pushing for the real location.]


    Quincy: [The motorcycle wasn''t mine. After finishing the job, I got orders to tail Aaron!]


    With this information, Vivienne could guess GTO''s motives¡ªto force Mark into giving them what they


    wanted.


    Vivienne curled her lips in amusement. "Mr. Wolf, how''s it going on your end?"


    Percival nced at Thomas, who looked glum at the wheel. "Thomas has been suspended."


    "That was quick." Vivienne nodded. "You guys at Vanguard Agency really don''t waste any time."


    Thomas sighed, "Ma¡¯am, no jokes, please."


    His suspension was for a ludicrous reason¡ªleaving his post and carrying his service weapon to meet


    Percival, supposedly creating a public safety threat.


    Now, Percival was not only restricted from acting on his own but also from contacting his colleagues,


    Leopold and Soren.


    Their superiors were clearly trying to iste Percival, forcing him to give up Belle.


    The pressure from both sides had driven Vivienne and Percival to a rather dire situation.


    Vivienne yawned, still sleepy from waking up too early. She leaned against Percivalzily, saying, "Mr.


    Wolf, let''s just go on a date."


    Percival nodded approvingly. "Yeah, great idea."


    Thomas nced at them through the rear-view mirror, incredulous.


    With the situation so dire, they were nning a date?


    ...


    Back at Vanguard Agency, Micah summoned Leopold to his office.


    "Vivienne is your senior?" Micah inquired.


    Micah furrowed his brow. "She''s Karen''s daughter."


    This time, it was a statement, seemingly just a warning to the ever-chatty Leopold.


    Leopold thumped his chest confidently. "Boss, I swear, Vivienne is even more badass than the old


    captain. She''s seriously amazing, like a goddess to us. You just haven''t seen her in action, man. If you


    had..."  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Where''s Belle?"


    Leopold finally mped his mouth shut, taking a long pause before responding, "Boss, her name is


    Vivienne!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I know that. I''m asking you, where''s Belle?" Micah''s brow creased further as he spoke in a low tone,


    "For Vivienne''s sake, have her bring me the person I''m looking for."


    Scratching his head in confusion, Leopold looked at Micah, perplexed, "Boss, what are you talking


    about?"


    Micah took a deep breath, then spoke again after a moment, "If not Vivienne, what about Griffin? You


    can handle that, right?"


    At the mention of Griffin, Leopold clutched at his chest dramatically, "Boss, you can''t ask me to sacrifice


    my body!"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Micah had reached his boiling point. With a swift motion that spoke volumes of his vexation, he


    grabbed the folder from the table and brought it crashing down on Leopold''s head. "Damn it, Leopold,


    I¡¯m just asking you to deliver a message to her!"


    Rubbing his sore head, Leopold mumbled, "Alright, what''s the message?"


    "Tell her that the head office is interested in striking a deal with her about the new explosives project..."


    "Impossible!" Leopold cut him off. "That''s Vivienne''s cash cow. You might as well fire me. Vivienne''s in


    it for the money. If I cross her by messing with her ie, I''m as good as dead."


    Trying to maintain hisposure, Micah spoke softly, "You''re just the messenger. Whether Griffin


    agrees or not is up to her. The higher-ups can''t locate her, so they can''t reach out directly."


    "But still, no can do, boss. I''m begging you, don''t make me be the one to tell her. I''d walk through fire or


    climb a mountain for you, but crossing Vivienne? No way. Please, have a heart!" Leopold pleaded, his


    hands sped together in earnest supplication.


    Micah was at a loss for words at the pitiful sight. He waved his hand dismissively. "Get out of my sight."


    "Sure thing!" Leopold''s face lit up with relief. He backed out of the office with a wide grin, even


    thoughtfully closing the door behind him.


    But the smile vanished without a trace no sooner had he stepped outside.


    Leopold cast a long look at the que on Micah''s office door that read ''Deputy Director.'' His expression


    grew even more somber.


    Pulling out a phone he exclusively used to contact other disciples, he sent a message to Vivienne that


    read, [Griffin, Belle.]


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was savoring a roasted pork knuckle when her smartwatch buzzed with the


    iing message. A sly smile crossed her lips.


    As expected, their interest was not just in Belle.


    Back in the office, Micah took out a brand-new phone and made a call.


    "Yeah, no news yet. Alright, got it."


    He ended the call, and pocketed it. A heavy sigh escaped him, his eyes clouded with an unreadable


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    darkness.


    ...


    At the Ellington Mansion.


    Flynn was shaken when he heard about Keh''s car ident and promptly confiscated his keys.


    "It''s too dangerous. You''re not allowed to drive anymore. I''ll get you a chauffeur."


    Keh protested, "It was an ident. And it wasn''t me who wanted to crash; they hit me."


    "That doesn''t matter."


    "Aunt Imogen, look at Uncle Flynn," Keh appealed to his aunt for support.


    Engrossed in her tablet and sketching dress designs, Imogen shot Flynn an admonishing look. "Flynn,


    Keh''s an adult. And the DMV said it was the motorcycle gang''s fault for breaking the rules first.


    Besides, Keh needs to travel between the team and Elite University. It would be so inconvenient


    without a car."


    "Exactly, Flynn!" Keh mimicked Imogen''s tone.


    Imogen blushed. "Mock me again, and I won''t help you."


    Flynn reluctantly returned the keys to Keh, reminding him, "Just be careful when you drive. Go talk


    to your grandfather; he was scared half to death by the news."


    "Okay." Keh pocketed his keys, thinking about the inconvenience of having a chauffeur during his


    trips to Elite University.


    Watching Keh''s retreating figure, Flynn shook his head, "This kid, nothing like Percival when he


    was younger."


    "Percival''s not exactly old now, you know?" Imogen pinched Flynn''s nose yfully, tapping his cheek.


    "And neither are you."


    Flynn captured her hand, squeezing her palm teasingly. "Thinking of mischief again, are we?"


    Imogen giggled coyly, leaning into Flynn''s embrace, her eyes full of affection.


    Percival and Vivienne walked in on this intimate scene and quickly stepped back, a bit embarrassed.


    Percivalughed. "Are we interrupting?"


    "Don''t be silly." Flynn''s face flushed as he rose to greet Percival, "Your Aunt Imogen has something to


    discuss with Vivienne. Let''s go to the study and talk about some business matters."


    Vivienne naturally sat beside Imogen, focusing intently on the dress designs.


    The Ellington Group owned a high-end fashion brand¡ªDAO.


    Flynn had recently returned to oversee this division, and Imogen was poised to lend her expertise.


    The designs she was working on were intended for the next season''sunch, all men''s wear.


    "Looks good. The designs are simple, but the choice of fabric will be crucial." Vivienne observed,


    nodding appreciatively.


    Imogen agreed and, remembering that DAO''s Asia-Pacific spokesperson had just terminated their


    contract, she asked, "Vivienne, I''m not too familiar with local celebrities since I just got back. Flynn is


    looking for two male celebrities to represent the Asia-Pacific region. Do you follow any stars?"


    Vivienne was no star-chaser; she was just the unassuming boss of a superstar - Stephen.


    "What are the specifics you''re looking for?" Vivienne inquired.


    Vivienne nodded. Stephen would be perfect. But someone who had chemistry with Stephen and model


    experience was a bit rarer.


    Suddenly, Vivienne thought of a cheeky face that had escaped Emerald Monastery andter offered to


    gift her an entire photo album¡ªDarren!


    Indeed, he and Stephen were two distinct styles.


    One was a charming nobleman leaving a trail of broken hearts, the other a naive youth.


    shing together, they might just spark something extraordinary.


    "I have some candidates in mind. Can theye in for an interview at thepany tomorrow?"


    Vivienne asked.


    Imogen nodded thoughtfully. "No need to rush. Shouldn''t we at least give their agents or teams a call?"


    "No need," Vivienne dismissed with a wave, confident in her authority to make the call.


    That very night, Vivienne texted both Stephen and Darren to ry the news. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    Word had gotten around Ellington Group that two male celebrities would being in for auditions, but


    no one anticipated it would be them!


    The Ellington Group, despite its clout, could not usually secure an appointment with stars of their


    caliber without at least a three-day notice.


    Flynn nced at Percival. "Your Vivienne, she''s something else."


    "Of course," Percival nodded with a knowing smile.


    Flynn could not shake off the feeling that his nephew''s eyes were mocking him with a "haven''t you ever


    seen a star?" kind of vibe.


    The Ellington Group did not take long to seal the deal with Stephen and Darren. They managed to get


    their promotional shots done that same day.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Darren''s sudden rise to stardom was like a stroke of luck for the whole Brooks family, casting a


    serendipitous glow on each of them.


    Quick to capitalize on the momentum, Rainbow Entertainment snatched up Darren''s management


    contract, securing their chance to build the brotherly brand alongside Stephen, the other half of the


    dynamic duo.


    The PR team, sharp as ever, revealed Darren''s rtionship with K, quashing the persistent online


    rumors that the Brooks family was cursed with bad luck.


    As a result, the Brooks family''s business ventures flourished.


    Still, Melissa could not shake a weight on her heart.


    Since Scott was taken away, the Brooks family had never reached out to Vivienne. Though Melissa''s


    heart ached for the girl, she could not find the proper excuse to see her.


    To Melissa, Vivienne was family. Despite theck of blood ties, Vivienne was the daughter of her


    dearest friend. The thought of severing that connection was unbearable.


    Melissa had heard from K about Vivienne¡¯s secret support for the Brooks family. She knew Vivienne


    was not cold-hearted; she would repay kindness tenfold.


    The reason Melissa hesitated to contact Vivienne, unlike K and others, was guilt.


    The Brooks family had never treated Karen well, and now her daughter suffered the same fate. How


    could Melissa not feel remorse?


    Now that Vivienne had helped Darren be an overnight sensation, Melissa could no longer hold


    back. She decided it was time to reach out.


    Gathering her children, including K, who was on set, she initiated a video call andid out her n.


    "I want to invite Vivienne for dinner, and you all need to be there. Treat her like your own sister. Got it?"


    Melissa was not just nning a dinner; she wanted her children and the adults to strengthen ties with


    Vivienne and avoid leaving her in the cold. If Vivienne ever faced trouble at the hands of Percival, the


    Brooks family would have her back.


    K and her siblings had no objections, and Darren certainly could not miss it. After all, he still had the


    parrot.


    Only Ashley seemed perplexed. "Mom, Vivienne has brought nothing but trouble to our family, and you


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    still want to think about her? She''s like a jinx; nothing good happens when she''s around!"


    "Ashley!" Melissa snapped, her brow furrowing in anger. "Think about it. Who really brought our family


    to this point ¨C Vivienne or the older generation''s misdeeds?"


    Ashley, mouth agape, could not find the words to argue. Deep down, she knew that both Judith and


    Scott had only been exposed by Vivienne because they hadmitted crimes. The family''s downfall


    was not Vivienne''s fault.


    But why did Vivienne have to be so harsh about it? Could she not have handled things more gently


    instead of turning the Brooks family into a public spectacle?


    Due to the scandal, K had been bullied in the industry, Darren had missed out on opportunities to


    shine, and Ashley herself could not even hold her head up at school. Furthermore, Charlotte Redwood


    had taken over her spot as the student representative at thest school anniversary ¨C all because of


    Vivienne.


    Ashley could not forgive Vivienne, no matter what.


    Seeing no further objections, Melissa made her decision. "Carl, your father is away on business, but


    you need to be there. You''ll be representing both your parents, do you understand?"


    Carl nodded, ncing at his watch. "Aunt Melissa, if we''re done here, I need to head out. There''s


    urgent business at the office."


    "Go on, then."


    As Carl rushed out and K ended the call, Darren hurried off to an appointment, leaving Ashley and


    Melissa alone in the living room.


    Melissa turned to her daughter, pleading, "Ashley, you''re young and don''t yet see how Vivienne''s


    actions have ultimately benefited the Brooks family. When you grow up, you''ll understand that without


    her, not just our family but even the Edwards could have been dragged down."


    Melissa''s husband, Vance Edwards, worked abroad on confidential national matters, and Ashley,


    though unclear on the specifics, knew her father''s position was too sensitive to bepromised.


    Despite understanding the gravity of the situation, Ashley remained stubbornly unforgiving towards


    Vivienne.


    Seeing Ashley''s sullen face, Carl tried to lighten the mood. "If you agree to go this time, I''ll let you join


    me as my navigator at next week''s racing event."


    Ashley had long begged Carl to take her to a race, eager for the thrill. He had always refused, citing her


    age, but now he offered a golden ticket.


    Her mood instantly lifted. "Fine, I''ll go to the dinner. Happy now?"


    Melissa exhaled in relief. "Just don''t give anyone a cold shoulder at the table, alright?"


    After finishing her piece, Melissa stood up and made her way back to her room, pulling her phone from


    the pocket of her worn-out jeans. With a few swipes and taps, she dialed Vivienne''s number.


    The call was unexpected for Vivienne. "Aunt Melissa, what''s up?"


    Hearing the affectionate ''Aunt Melissa,'' Melissa''s emotional dam broke, and tears began to stream


    down her cheeks.


    Vivienne was taken aback. "What''s wrong?"


    "We''ve got time," Vivienne replied without hesitation.


    The truth was, Darren could not keep a secret to save his life; he had spilled the beans right after their


    family video conference.


    "Sure, we''ll be there on the dot."


    After hanging up, Vivienne let out a slow breath, a subtle smile on her lips. Her heart felt warm.


    But she could not help but wonder, aside from Aunt Melissa, how many others were actually looking


    forward to her return. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Soon after, Vivienne and Percival walked in, their armsden with thoughtfully selected gifts for


    everyone.


    "Vivienne, you shouldn''t have," Melissa protested as she enveloped Vivienne¡¯s hand with a warm,


    weing grasp.


    Vivienne did not pull away, saying, "Mr. Wolf insisted."


    Percival chuckled. "It''s the least I could do."


    The stage was set for a joyful reunion, but Ashley, detached and brooding in her corner, could not resist


    sniping, "Hypocrites."

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    The air turned chilly instantly, and Melissa''s expression darkened as she shot her daughter a sharp


    look. "Ashley, what are you talking about?"


    Ashley, one earbud dangling, gave Vivienne a defiant nce. "I''m gaming here, and besides, whatever


    I say shouldn''t bother you, right? You''re so generous, aren''t you?"


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened. "I don''t waste my time arguing with idiots."


    "Who are you calling an idiot?" Ashley snapped, flinging her headphones aside as she red at


    Vivienne.


    Percival stepped in front of Vivienne, his gaze heavy upon Ashley. "Whoever takes offense is who


    Vivienne calls an idiot. Got a problem with that, Ms. Ashley?"


    Still somewhat resentful towards Percival, Ashley pursed her lips and sat down with a cold huff.


    Melissa rushed to soothe Vivienne. "Don''t mind her, Vivienne. I''ve spoiled Ashley rotten."


    Vivienne shook her head. For Melissa''s sake, she could endure a little.


    Percival handed out gifts to everyone, and when he reached Carl, the man shouted in surprise. "Is this


    thetest racing helmet? I''ve been on the waiting list for six months, and still nothing, and you just


    snagged two!"


    While not overly expensive, it was the perfect gift for a professional racer.


    "If you like it, that''s what matters," Percival said with a smile, sitting beside Vivienne.


    Vivienne then pulled out a set of jewelry for Melissa, a final masterpiece by the acimed designer


    Master Jessica, priceless and unobtainable.


    Melissa gasped, "Vivienne, this is far too precious. I can''t ept it!"


    Vivienne''s identity as Master Jessica was not widely known yet, so Melissa did not grasp the


    significance of the gift. However, she was aware of the buzz Master Jessica''s final creation had made


    online.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s not that precious. Please, take it," Vivienne insisted, having plucked it from her collection without a


    second thought.


    Melissa held the jewelry lovingly, reluctant to ept it, knowing Vivienne''s earnings did note easy.


    In a whisper, she suggested to Vivienne, "Such a fine piece should be a gift for Mrs. Ellington,


    Percival''s mother. She''d appreciate it, and it seems a waste to give it to me."


    Vivienne knew Melissa was hinting at improving her rtionship with Percival''s mother, but it really was


    not necessary¡ªa simple bottle of perfume would do.


    "It''s not a waste. It''s for you."


    "Yeah,e on, Mom. Vivienne''s giving you a gift, and you''re refusing? That''s like a p in her face.


    Besides, did she take less from us, the Brooks family? Remember the set Grandma gave her? Just as


    valuable."


    Ashley could not help but add sarcastically, still envious of the bracelets Judith had given Vivienne.


    Yet those valuable bracelets could not avoid Vivienne''s eventual betrayal of her grandmother!


    The mood turned frosty again until K could no longer hold back. "Ashley, if you can''t stand being


    here, just leave. No one wants you around!"


    Darren also tried to calm his sister. "Just be quiet, will you?"


    ¡°Vivienne could cripple you in a heartbeat. Don''t ask for it!¡± He thought.


    Seeing her brother, Darren, side with Vivienne made Ashley even more bitter. Sheshed out, pushing


    him away. "You two are like weeds swaying with the wind, siding with whoever treats you well. Who


    was it just a while agoining to me about Vivienne being heartless? It was you!"


    K, reminded of her past statements, could not deny the usation.


    Darren was even more silent. Indeed, he had muttered a slightint, but he truly harbored no real


    animosity toward Vivienne.


    Ashley, seeing no one responding, continued. "Now that she''s helped you, you''re all grateful. Well, I''ll


    never forgive Vivienne. Because of her, the Brooks family is in shambles!"


    With that, she hurled Melissa''s jewelry to the floor and tossed Carl''s helmet aside before storming out.


    Melissa scolded, "What''s gotten into that child? Don''t be angry, Vivienne. She''s just spouting


    nonsense."


    Ronald quickly added, "Yes, Vivienne, please don''t be offended. I''ll deal with Ashley."


    Before Vivienne could respond, shouts erupted from outside.


    "Ashley, are you blind? You nearly killed me!" The owner of this voice was very simr.


    Everyone rushed out to see what had happened to Ashley, with Vivienne and Percival following behind.


    "Charlotte, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind!"


    Out in the hall, Ashley was holding her head and berating someone.


    Standing opposite her were Charlotte and Griffin.


    Charlotte was about to retort when she caught sight of Vivienne and rushed over, enveloping her in an


    ecstatic hug. "Vivienne, I''ve missed you like crazy!"


    Caught in the embrace, Vivienne could only think, "Can we not do this, please?"


    Percival pulled Charlotte off Vivienne with a possessive air, dering, "Only I get to hug my Vivienne!"


    Charlotte rolled her eyes. "Jeez, stingy much?"


    Vivienne caught Charlotte in her arms, "What brings you here?"


    Previously, Charlotte had been tutoring Thaddeus, which seemed to have done wonders for his mood;


    the kid was getting quite bold.


    But then the Brooks family drama kicked up a storm, and Vivienne had to step in to sort out their mess,


    so she told Charlotte her tutoring services were no longer needed.


    Lately, Vivienne had been swamped. Charlotte had called a few times, wanting to catch up over lunch,


    but Vivienne had to turn her down.


    Vivienne had not expected to bump into Charlotte today, of all days.


    "It''s not just me. Faye''s supposed to be here, too. She couldn''t make it today because she had sses.


    If she¡¯d known she''d run into you, she''d have skipped sses in a heartbeat!" Charlotte beamed.


    "I heard all about you from Griffin. You''re the senior of her stubborn jackass fianc¨¦! Who would''ve


    thought we''d have such a connection!"


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    Griffin massaged her temples, "Could you not describe it like that? It sounds like you''re bad-mouthing


    Vivienne."


    "How could I possibly insult Vivienne? That would be like betraying my own mentor," Charlotte


    chuckled, wrapping her arms around Vivienne. "Come on, let''s go paint the town red. Next time, we''ll


    bring Faye along. I''ve missed her terribly!"


    Vivienne gently pushed Charlotte away, "Not today. I''ve got dinner ns with my aunt."


    That was when Ashley caught on, pointing an usatory finger at Charlotte, "I was wondering how you


    took my ce. Clearly, it was all thanks to Vivienne''s meddling. Vivienne, how do you have the nerve to


    say you care about our family?"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Ashley''s outburst had left Vivienne speechless.


    Took her ce?


    Rolling up her sleeves with a dramatic flourish, Charlotte pped Ashley''s hand away and nted her


    hands on her hips, ring down at her. "Who are you pointing fingers at, huh? Think you''re some kind


    of big shot? I''m the one who''s earned the right to speak on behalf of the whole school because I aced


    every single subject, not you!"


    "You think you could''ve taken my spot without Vivienne''s help? Dream on!" Ashley spat back, her pride


    bruised.


    To Ashley''s surprise, Charlotte did not retort. "You''re right. Without Vivienne''s support, I wouldn''t have


    even gotten into the defense academy."


    Then, Charlotte gave Ashley a piercing look, then asked Vivienne, "Vivienne, who is she to you?"


    Vivienne gave Ashley a once-over. "She''s my cousin on my aunt''s side."


    "I see." Charlotte caught sight of the bewildered Brooks family lingering in the background. She


    pped her hands theatrically. "Well, I won''t intrude on your little family dinner then. Be sure to hit me


    up when you''re free, okay? I''ll let Faye know, deal?"


    "Sure." Vivienne nodded.


    Griffin, who had been quietly observing, gently tugged Charlotte away, giving Vivienne a knowing wink


    as if she had much to say.


    Arm in arm, they left, with Charlotte tossing over Griffin¡¯s shoulder, "You can''t let a man walk all over


    you!"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smirk. So, Charlotte was the mastermind behind Griffin''s antics towards


    Leopold.


    Tsk, tsk.


    Her little prot¨¦g¨¦ was in for a rough ride.


    Ashley kept staring at Vivienne as if she was the viin of the century.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne just shot her a nce and turned to Melissa. "Aunt Melissa, about the dinner..."


    "We''ll continue," Melissa said, visibly annoyed with her daughter. "Ashley, you can leave if you''re not


    eating. It''s like all those years of raising you were for nothing. You''re so unreasonable!"


    With that, Melissa ushered Vivienne back to the private dining room.


    Percival, the ever-silent observer, was more than willing to keep the peace for Vivienne''s sake.


    K cast a reproachful look at Ashley before following the others inside.


    Left alone, Darren tried to soothe his sister, fixing her messy hair. "Ashley, dear, Vivienne hasn''t


    wronged you, you know. They''ve only just met, and your grudge is baseless. You me her for our


    grandparents'' and uncle''s misfortune, but think about it¡ªweren''t they responsible for their own fates?"


    He ruffled her hair affectionately. "I know you''re jealous, but once I start making good money, I''ll buy


    you all the finest things in the world, and you''ll have someone who adores you, sweetheart."


    Ashley wiped her tears and stormed off.


    Darren didn''t chase after her; instead, he returned to the dining room to finish the meal with the rest.


    After dinner, Carl invited Vivienne to watch the next day''s race.


    Vivienne epted with a nod.


    It had been a while since she had been to a race, and with Charlotte free for a few days, it was the


    perfect opportunity to invite her along.


    ...


    On race day, Griffin showed up too, and Charlotte was dressed to impress in a chic racing outfit, her


    hair pulled back into a sleek ponytail, exuding a sporty elegance as if she was one of the racers.


    "You really dressed the part." Vivienne chuckled.


    "Of course, I even brought snacks to set the mood!" Charlotte replied with a grin.


    They settled in the VIP seats arranged by Carl, with a prime view of the start and finish line and arge


    screen to watch the race unfold.


    Carl waved at Vivienne from a distance, with a still-irritated Ashley by his side.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue. "Some people just can''t let go. She''s everywhere."


    Vivienne was not bothered. Ashley''s attitude towards her didn''t affect how she treated the Edwards


    family.


    Carl gave a few more waves before slipping into his race car, Ashley putting on the helmet that Percival


    had given Carl only the day before.


    Ashley might not like Vivienne, but she was not above using her gifts.


    The race was about to begin. Carl''s car was positioned on the outer track in third ce. At the drop of


    the g, seven cars roared off the line amid a crescendo of engines and gasps from the crowd.


    Vivienne furrowed her brow, a hint of unease crossing her features.


    Charlotte and Griffin were lost in the thrill of the race, cheering wildly.


    Only Percival noticed Vivienne''s disquiet. He grasped her hand, asking softly, "What''s wrong,


    Vivienne?"


    She bit her lip. "One of those seven cars¡ªthe engine sounded off. I''m not sure if it was Carl''s."


    "Sounded off?" Percival''s expression darkened as he peered at the speeding cars.


    "Yes." Vivienne watched the screen intently, her expression grave.


    Carl was showing impressive skill, quickly catching up from behind. They were toote to stop the race


    now; all Vivienne could do was watch closely.


    Fortunately, there were pit stops along the route where drivers could pull over for quick inspections,


    safeguarding their well-being.


    Carl breezed through the first pit stop in the lead, the pit crew giving the all-clear before he elerated


    away.


    But at the second pit stop, Carl zoomed past without stopping. Something was definitely amiss.


    Pulling into the pit stop was second nature for Carl, a seasoned racer who had been around the track


    more times than he could count. He knew the drill, especially on these winding mountain circuits. You


    had to pull over at the pit stop, and given that he was in the lead, there was no way he would just zip


    past it.


    Something felt off to Vivienne. With a firm push, she made sure Charlotte hit the deck. "I need you to


    keep an eye on car number three. The moment it hits a pit stop, you let me know, got it?"


    Though clueless about what was unfolding, Charlotte caught the gravity in Vivienne''s tone and briskly


    nodded, not wasting time with questions.


    Leaving the stands with Percival, Vivienne made a beeline for the race organizers. Some of them


    recognized her and had also noticed Carl''s unusual behavior. Without hesitation, they handed over the


    keys to the rescue vehicle.


    Back on the track, Carl mmed on the brakes, but there was no response.


    Ashley was freaking out. "What''s happening? It was fine just a moment ago!"


    "How the hell should I know!" Carl was supposed to stop at the pit, but the car just would not slow


    down!


    Ashley¡¯s gaze shot forward, taking in the looming mountain wall, and with eyes clenched shut, she


    screamed, "Oh God, somebody, help us!"

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Carl''s car, number three, failed to navigate the bend; instead, it careened straight towards the


    mountain. The front end smashed against the guardrail with a sickening crunch, the wheels lifted off the


    ground, and the car somersaulted backward, tumbling off the cliff edge!


    In the VIP section, Charlotte clutched her phone, shouting to Vivienne, ¡°Oh no, car number three has


    gone off at turn three in the second section!¡±


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed with concern¡ªtrouble was indeed brewing!


    Spectators gasped and murmured, wondering how Carl could have crashed. The paramedics were


    dispatched in a flurry of urgency.


    But this was a cliff side, not an easy ce to search. If the car was found at all, the driver was surely a


    goner.


    Vivienne sped past the other racers in her rescue vehicle like a whirlwind.


    Thepetitors, still engrossed in the race, were oblivious to Carl''s fate and the identity of this


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    extremely quick rescuer.


    A rescue vehicle might not pack the same punch as their race cars, but Vivienne''s driving made it seem


    otherwise!


    Inside, Percival gripped the handle, eyes scanning for the location beacon.


    "Vivienne, ahead!" He called out.


    Vivienne acknowledged and quickly parked the vehicle in a spot that would not obstruct the others, and


    both she and Percival leaped out.


    The ce where Carl''s car had plummeted was a steep, rugged terrain, a mix of weeds and rocks.


    Looking down from the cliff, there was no trace of the car¡ªjust a dent in the guardrail, not a scrap of


    debris in sight.


    The paramedics had not arrived yet. Percival removed his jacket and tied it to Vivienne''s, knotting a


    sleeve around the guardrail. Holding Vivienne''s waist, he said, ¡°Hold on tight, Vivienne.¡±


    She nodded, wrapped her arms around Percival''s waist, and leaped off the cliff together, sliding down


    the makeshift rope.


    The crowd in the stands rose to their feet.


    Were these two out of their minds?


    It was a sheer drop, and they jumped without knowing what awaited below?


    Percival and Vivienne vanished from the public eye. Up in the VIP area, Griffin was pacing anxiously,


    dialing Leopold to ry the unfolding drama.


    ¡°What? Vivienne and Percival jumped off a cliff? Surely they''re not in some sort of lovers'' pact?¡±


    Leopold eximed.


    Frustrated to the point of nearly cursing, Griffin shouted, ¡°Lovers'' pact, my foot! There''s been an


    ident. Get over here, now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''m on my way. Don¡¯t panic. They''ll be fine,¡± Leopold said before hanging up.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne and Percival hadnded safely on the mountainside.


    Despite the steep, treacherous rocks and weeds, they found a path.


    Still carrying Vivienne''s jacket, Percival untied it and suggested, ¡°Head west. The car rolled down; no


    debris means it''s still intact and didn''t crash to a stop. ording to the trajectory, it should be to the


    west.¡±


    Vivienne agreed; she hade to the same conclusion during their descent.


    Draping Vivienne''s jacket over her shoulders, Percival guided her westward.


    Soon enough, they stumbled upon fragments from car number three.


    Vivienne inspected a piece¡ªit was part of the hood. The car itself seemed rtively undamaged.


    They pushed forward, finding more debris and shattered ss, until they came upon the overturned car


    at the bottom of the cliff.


    Carl and Ashley were unconscious, blood seeping from their helmets.


    Vivienne and Percival worked quickly to flip the car and extract Carl and Ashley.


    ¡°Help... please...¡± Ashley''s faint plea pierced the silence; she was still conscious, weakly iling her


    arms, refusing to surrender to unconsciousness.


    Vivienne grasped her hand and reassured. ¡°I''m here; you''re not going to die.¡±


    Ashley seemed to understand and then passed out.


    Percival removed their helmets, which only had minor scratches. Clearly, their heads were not


    damaged.


    Thanks to Carl shielding Ashley with his body and the protective gear, Ashley¡¯s upper body did not


    suffer from any serious internal injury. However, her legs were broken and twisted at impossible angles.


    Carl¡¯s situation was even worse. When the car fell, a rock pierced into his spine, causing him to suffer


    from fracturing all over his body.


    Vivienne administered a life-saving pill to each of them, halting internal bleeding. She then set Ashley''s


    twisted legs straight.


    Percival raised an eyebrow, ¡°Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vivienne, skilled in modern and traditional medicine, found setting bones a trivial task.


    She also applied acupuncture to Carl''s spine, grateful the injury was not deep enough to affect his


    nerves or future mobility.


    They were lucky the car had flipped in the air and Percival''s helmet had provided extra protection;


    otherwise, the oue would have been fatal.


    Vivienne''s expression darkened. After administering first aid, she examined the race car.


    ¡°It was sabotage. The brakes and the steering wheel malfunctioned¡ªsomeone wanted Carl dead!¡±


    A chill of fury passed over Vivienne''s face. Disregarding the Brooks family ties, Carl was like her


    prot¨¦g¨¦.


    Someone had brazenly attempted murder right under her watch¡ªthey were courting death!


    The emergency team finally arrived. Thankfully, Vivienne and Percival had left a signal; otherwise, the


    search would havested much longer.


    ¡°How on earth are we going to get them back up this steep path?¡± The paramedic captain was


    perplexed.


    Percival pointed upwards. "Someone''s got your back."


    Their eyes shot skyward, and there they saw Leopold dangling from a helicopter, one foot firmly


    nted on the skid, half his body leaning out, waving frantically at Vivienne and Percival.


    "Vivienne! Percival! Hang tight; I''ming!"


    Leopold, with a smug grin. "Pretty clever, right? Knew you''d need a helicopter!"


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look. "We don¡¯t know who that show-off is..."


    The helicopter hovered just inches off the ground, and Leopold leaped down, "Vivienne, you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Get those two to the hospital, then help me investigate something," Vivienne said, nodding


    towards the two figures lying on the ground.


    After loading the injured onto the helicopter, Leopold sidled up to Vivienne. "What do you need,


    Vivienne?"


    Vivienne''s icy gaze followed the race car being towed away before grabbing Leopold by the cor.


    "Everyone close to Carl, plus the engineer at the first pit-stop¡ªI want their entire life story back to their


    great-great-grandpappy!"


    She was determined to uncover the identity of the person who had tried to take Carl¡¯s life!

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    In the hospital, Carl was still in surgery, his condition more severe than Ashley''s, who was the first to


    regain consciousness.


    The entire Brooks family had rushed to the hospital, relieved to see Ashley''s eyes flutter open.


    Melissa was beside herself with tears. "You scared the life out of me, Ashley! If something happened to


    you, how on earth could I face your father?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ashley, still too weak to speak, nced around the room, her eyes searching for Vivienne, who was not


    there.


    Darren seemed to grasp what she was looking for and leaned in to whisper, "Ashley, Vivienne''s still in


    surgery with Carl. She''ll be here as soon as it''s over."


    Ashley breathed a sigh of relief. Her gaze then shifted back to her mother, her eyes brimming with


    tears.


    K chimed in, "Don''t cry now, Ashley. Vivienne said you''ve got a scrape on your face, and tears won''t


    help it heal. You don''t want to ruin that pretty face of yours, so be good, won¡¯t you?"


    Ronald also tried tofort Melissa, "Aunt, no need to cry. Didn''t Vivienne say that Ashley and Carl are


    out of danger? They''ll be up and about in a few days. You crying like this will only have them worrying


    about you when they wake up."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop." Melissa managed, dabbing at her eyes. She took her daughter''s hand. "If it


    weren''t for Vivienne, you and Carl would''ve been goners. Charlotte told me how Vivienne and Percival


    braved a cliff jump to save you two. Terrifying, I tell you."


    Ashley pressed her lips together, wanting to say something but feeling too drained. She soon drifted


    back to sleep.


    When she woke again, most of the machines had been removed, but her legs were still numb, and she


    was still in recovery. Vivienne had made sure she stayed put to avoid injuring herself further.


    Carl, too, had been brought out of the operating room, awaiting consciousness. Ashley found her voice


    again.


    "Mom, where''s Vivienne?" She asked.


    She remembered that just before she had passed out, it was Vivienne who had grasped her hand and


    promised, "I''m here; you''re not going to die."


    Just then, Vivienne entered the room with her usual detached tone, as if speaking to a typical patient.


    "Awake now? You''ll be bedridden for a month, and then it¡¯s rehab for you. Your legs took a bad hit;


    getting back on them will take some training."


    Ashley bit her lower lip, staring deeply at Vivienne, before finally mustering the strength to speak, "After


    everything I''ve done to you, why did you still save me? Shouldn''t you be happy tough at me?"


    Vivienne simply replied, "Tough at you, you''d need to be alive."


    Ashley could not help butugh and then quicklyposed herself. "I was wrong before. I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have doubted your intentions. You''ve never been cruel. Mom''s right; you''ve always had your


    reasons.


    I don''t expect forgiveness; I just want you to know I won''t me you anymore. I was jealous because


    the family treated you so well. Now I see you deserve it."


    Exhausted from her confession, Ashley took a deep breath, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Vivienne nodded. "Okay, I got it."


    Ashley was not a bad person, just prone to envy.


    "Aunt Melissa, I have to go," Vivienne told Melissa.


    "Thank you, Vivienne, for all your help with Mr. Ellington," Melissa replied.


    "We''re family," Vivienne stated simply, squeezing Melissa''s hand before leaving the room.


    Percival was waiting outside, and they walked out of the hospital together, only to run into Fiona in her


    wheelchair, apanied by a new face.


    "What a coincidence to see you here," Fiona said with a faint smile, though her tone was indifferent.


    Percival''s eyes were cold. "It''s no coincidence. This is my hospital."


    Fiona feigned realization, "Oh, right. How could I forget? The Ellington family is all yours now."


    Then, turning to the woman with her, "Sienna, this is the Percival I told you about. Make sure to greet


    them properly when you see them."


    The woman, a bit shy, introduced herself to Percival and Vivienne, "I''m Sienna, Ms. Fiona''s personal


    physician. Nice to meet you both."


    Then, she extended her hand toward Vivienne and Percival.


    Out of courtesy, Percival shook her hand, and Vivienne did the same, albeit briefly.


    However, Vivienne felt something odd about Sienna''s skin during their handshake.


    Sienna quickly withdrew her hand, "I have to take Ms. Fiona for a check-up. Until next time."


    "Until next time," Vivienne replied, her lips curving into a smile.


    Sienna pushed Fiona''s wheelchair into the elevator while Percival and Vivienne got into their car.


    Vivienne looked at her fingertip, particrly at the print of her index finger. "Mr. Wolf, what do you think


    will happen next?"


    Percival''s lips curled slightly, "Just some clowns jumping around. They''re not worth our time."


    Vivienne grinned, "You''re right!"


    In the elevator, Fiona massaged her temples, "Did you get it?"


    "Got it." Sienna peeled off a skin-like adhesive from her palm, revealing the clear print of Vivienne''s


    index finger.


    Fiona nodded, satisfied, "I thought seeing Percival might unsettle you, Calista."


    Sienna, or rather, the surgically transformed Calista, half-smiled, a look of hatred and jealousy in her


    eyes, said, "I have no desire to marry Percival anymore."


    Fiona looked intrigued. "Oh? What do you want to do then?"


    "I want to kill them!"


    Calista''s grip on Fiona''s wheelchair was white-knuckled, her fingertips nched from the force of her


    hold. She bit down hard on her lip, the sharpness of her teeth almost breaking the skin.


    Memories of her bones being shattered by ruthless punches cascaded through her mind, followed by


    the agony of being pumped full of drugs to hasten her recovery.


    All this pain, all this suffering, it was because of Vivienne and Percival!


    Without them, she would not be in this wretched state!


    Fiona smirked in the shadows, turning Vivienne''s fingerprint over in her hands and examining it with


    meticulous care.


    ¡°Oh, Vivienne, just you wait for your demise.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the car, Vivienne received a text from Leopold.


    [Vivienne, I''ve checked everyone close to Carl¡ªno issues. But that engineer, you know, a few days


    back, his wife¡¯s aunt''s step-nephew''s god-sister, the one he''s been fooling around with, she got a hefty


    sum dumped into her ount. The source? CK!]


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed. Why would CK want Carl dead?


    They were worlds apart, not even remotely connected.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Carl hadn''t stirred from hisa yet. The car crash hadn''t damaged his nerves, but it had plunged him


    into a deep unconsciousness. Having undergone surgery from Vivienne, he was still out cold, waiting


    for the anesthesia to wear off.


    No one could get a word out of Carl about the incident until he awoke.


    Percival received a call from Richard, urging them to hurry back home.


    The reckless stunt that Vivienne and Percival pulled at the racetrack, leaping off a cliff, had gone viral


    through various videos online. Despite Percival''s orders to take them down, Richard got wind of the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    incident.


    They soon arrived at Ellington Mansion, and Cecilia was the first to greet them, clutching Vivienne''s


    hand anxiously. "Vivienne, are you alright?" Cecilia circled around Vivienne, ensuring she was


    unharmed before she could finally rx.


    Before Vivienne could utter a word, Cecilia smacked Percival on the shoulder. "You reckless boy, how


    could you do something so dangerous? Go exin yourself to your grandfather! Vivienne, let''s go


    inside."


    With that, Cecilia led Vivienne into the house, leaving a puzzled Percival behind.


    What exactly was he supposed to exin?


    Inside, Richard inspected Vivienne just like Cecilia had and, once assured, turned his gaze to Percival.


    Brandishing his cane, he gave Percival a few good thumps. "You foolhardy child! If you want to jump off


    a cliff, do it alone! Why drag our Vivienne into your mess?"


    So, that was what needed exining.


    And it hit Percival hard. He could risk his life, but not the precious granddaughter-inw of the Ellington


    family.


    "Vivienne won''t be in danger as long as I''m around," Percival managed to say, his pride not allowing


    him to say less. After all, how could he be worthy of Vivienne if he could not even protect her?


    "Hmph, it''s because Vivienne was there that you''re safe. Don''t tter yourself!" Richard scoffed before


    turning his attention back to Vivienne with warm concern.


    Resigned, Percival rubbed his forehead but said no more.


    Vivienne sat nearby, raising an eyebrow at him.


    Percival settled in the corner of the couch and watched the scene contentedly.


    It was not long before Flynn and Imogen arrived, looking like they had juste from the office.


    Upon seeing Percival lounging with a fruit tter, Flynn frowned. "I''m swamped at work, and here you


    are, the chairman, living the life. Maybe I''ll take a day off tomorrow, take Imogen out for some fun."


    "Granted," Percival replied casually.


    "You little..." Flynn strode over and ruffled Percival''s hair yfully.


    It was clear that apart from Vivienne, Flynn was one of the few people who could mess around with


    Percival like that.


    Vivienne observed quietly, her cool gaze capturing the two men while a spotlight cast half her face in


    shadow, leaving her thoughts inscrutable.


    Imogen sat down beside Vivienne, her smile sweet and filled with a gentle warmth. "It''s such a blessing


    to have a family."


    Vivienne turned her gaze to Imogen, whom Matthew had thoroughly researched, and the information


    forwarded to her. Everyone who came into their circle was subject to scrutiny.


    Imogen was an orphan whose parents had died in an ident. Seen as a burden by her rtives, she


    grew up in an orphanage with a somber and solitary character, which meant she was never adopted.


    She earned a schrship to study abroad, which softened her disposition. And after starting a


    rtionship with Flynn, she became even more cheerful, blossoming into the person before them.


    But Vivienne shifted her focus away from Imogen, idly spinning a ring representing her identity as the


    young master of the Nine Mystics Society on her finger, her lips curling into an almost imperceptible


    smile.


    Seeing the family gathered, Richard decided to call Fiona and Keh home for a family dinner.


    Fiona arrived with Calista, now Sienna, who carried Fiona''stest medical report.


    "Fiona, what did the doctor say?" Flynn asked with concern.


    Fiona smiled. "It''s nothing serious, Uncle Flynn. Just need to keep up with the medicine and check-


    ups."


    "That''s a relief. Take care of yourself, don''t worry your grandfather," Flynn said, patting Fiona''s head


    with genuine tenderness, a stark contrast to his yful scuffle with Percival.


    Fiona nodded, her gaze drifting toward Vivienne, who sat beside Richard. Their eyes met briefly, a


    silent exchange passing between them before they both looked away.


    Calista seemed a bit tense during the family dinner, constantly attending to Fiona. In a clumsy moment,


    she spilled soup all over her dress.


    "Sienna, you should go to my old room, the second door on the left. There are some clothes there you


    can change into," Fiona suggested.


    "Sorry, everyone, I''ll be right back," Calista apologized before excusing herself to change.


    The minor mishap didn''t dampen the dinner''s spirit, and when Calista returned, a glimpse of a tattoo


    peeked out from beneath the strap of her dress.


    Vivienne squinted, catching just the briefest glimpse of the design, but it was enough for her to infer the


    full tattoo.


    A tiger''s head.


    The appearance of someone with a tiger head tattoo in Fiona''s circle was indeed intriguing.


    Calista tugged her shirt up slightly, then slipped into the jacket she had casually draped over her chair


    as if she was deliberately hiding something. ¡°This shirt feels a bit loose on me.¡±


    ¡°You''re just too slim. Eat up,¡± Fiona urged, passing Calista a te of perfectly sliced steak.


    Calista offered a polite smile and silently began to eat.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a knowing look, neither saying a word.


    But their eyes were dancing with mockery.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    At the Perez Mansion.


    Jasper, bncing a box of strawberry shortcake, made his way inside.


    Natalia and Yasmine blinked their dewy eyes and scampered towards Jasper in unison.


    Zelda was engrossed in a YouTube tutorial, trying to master the art of the perfect strawberry shortcake.


    "Dad, didn''t you go y chess with Richard? What brings you back so soon?" Zelda asked, setting


    aside her lopsided whipped cream to greet him.


    Jasper opened the shortcake box and divided it into two generous slices for the eagerly waiting Natalia


    and Yasmine.


    He waved off her concern with a smile. "Richard got wind that Vivienne and her grandson leaped off a


    cliff. Rushed off to check on them."


    Zelda gasped, startled. She had been preupied with her cake-making venture all day and had not


    caught any news. "A cliff? What happened?"


    "Nothing serious, just a rescue mission. Vivienne and Percival are quite the capable pair," Jasper


    chuckled.


    Jasper had known about Vivienne and Percival''s heroic act at the racetrack since the previous night


    and had already dispatched Yuri to gather details. Even the intel about the engineer had been


    discreetly passed on to Leopold by Yuri.


    So, his worry had long since passed.


    Zelda breathed a sigh of relief. "You gave me quite the scare. I''ll have to remind Vivienne to steer clear


    of danger next time. How terrifying."


    Jasper nced at the yard, where beaten eggs and cream were strewn about ¨C even on Natalia and


    Yasmine. Sighing, he said, "Zelda, maybe you should steer clear of danger yourself."


    Zelda rubbed her nose with a grin. "No worries, I''m safe. The oven hasn''t exploded yet."


    Jasper did not protest further. His daughter-inw was always chasing whims;st time, it was an


    obsession with braiding Natalia and Yasmine''s hair, which nearly ended with the girls being bald.


    Now, it was strawberry shortcake, and who knew how long that phase wouldst?


    As they were talking, Yuri arrived home, also carrying a box of strawberry shortcake, and began to


    clean up the eggshells from the girls. "Zelda, have Eva wash them. Look at their little faces."


    Zelda put down her utensils, knowing Yuri had matters to discuss with Jasper, and took the girls to


    bathe.


    In the yard, Jasper shut off the oven Zelda had left on and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "CK''s people have definitely been spotted in Rivenwood, but we''re unsure if it''s the same F-Poison


    from back then. I''ve looked into the engineer you mentioned, but there''s not much to go on apart from


    his connection to CK."


    Yuri helped Jasper sit in a wicker chair. "Another thing ¨C Percival and his right-hand man have been


    suspended, and Leopold''s been reassigned to the outskirts, away from core operations. Apparently,


    Fiona submitted a statement to the higher-ups involving some confidential matter, but there''s scant


    evidence."


    Jasper nodded. "Take care of it. We can''t let them get the upper hand."


    "Understood," Yuri agreed, and just as he was about to leave, Jasper stopped him with his cane,


    pointing at the chaotic front yard. "Clean this up and find a proper ce for your wife to bake, would


    you?"


    Yuri sighed silently. "Zelda bake? If she can separate eggs without making a mess, I''d call it a miracle."


    He looked at the bowls of unsessfully separated eggs, already dreading the egg-heavy meals


    ahead. In the Perez Mansion, nothing went to waste!


    ...


    After Vivienne returned from the Ellington family, Anna came home from school to find Thaddeus doing


    homework in the living room.


    Her tutoring style was nothing like Charlotte''s. It was cold efficiency, but it got results ¨C unlike Charlotte,


    who would y with Thaddeus after just a brief study session.


    "Ms. Vivienne, you''re back," Anna said, ruffling Thaddeus''s hair and handing him a PSP. "Time''s up. Go


    y."


    "Thanks, Anna!" Thaddeus finished hisst stroke, grabbed the PSP, and scampered to his room for


    some advanced Sudoku.


    The two women entered Vivienne''s bedroom, and Anna closed the door firmly behind them. "Ms.


    Vivienne, I can''t reach headquarters, but Hotshot sent me a coded message telling me not to report in


    for a while. I don''t know what''s happening."


    Vivienne nodded. "Alright, I got it."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I have this feeling that headquarters is trying to sideline the captain''s people. Husky''s been sent to the


    outskirts, Captain Charlotte''s been suspended, Hotshot is on standby without details, and the third


    squad has been scattered. There aren''t many left under Hotshot''smand."


    Anna looked worriedly at Vivienne. "Is something going to happen?"


    Vivienne sprawledzily on the bed. "How''s Aaron?"


    "I wait for Mark to pick him up before I leave each day. All the tails Quincy sent have been dealt with."


    "The''s closing. y bodyguard for a few more days, and it''ll be over," Vivienne said, stretching on


    the bed, feeling sleepy after the evening meal.


    Anna looked a bit embarrassed. "Ms. Vivienne, how many more days till it''s done?"


    Curious, Vivienne turned to face Anna, propping her head with one hand. "What''s up?"


    Anna bit her lip, her expression troubled. "It''s just... Keh. He''s a bit of a nuisance."


    Oh?


    Vivienne perked up ¨C unexpected gossip?


    Seeing Vivienne''s eager look, Anna''s mouth twitched. "It''s nothing major, but Keh keeps hanging


    around Elite University, getting in the way. It''s hard to get things done, and he even..."


    Anna''s voice trailed off, leaving Vivienne all ears for thetest drama unfolding.


    ¡°He what?¡± Vivienne sat up, clutching her throw pillow, and stared at Anna with wide eyes.


    Anna heaved a weary sigh, ¡°He even paraded around with a bouquet of roses every day. It¡¯s like he¡¯s


    begging for attention. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Ever since she was little, Anna had kept her existence under wraps. At first, even Vivienne hardly


    noticed her presence.


    Whether it was back in Havenwood or now at Elite University, Anna had always managed to blend into


    the background. Even when she took the initiative to team up with the popr Aaron, it barely caused a


    ripple.


    But now, Keh had to turn it all upside down, marching behind her with his ostentatious roses,


    cooing ''Anna'' at every turn.


    The whole campus was buzzing with the news that Anna was thetest conquest of Keh, the rising


    star of the E-sports world.


    Rumors of a love triangle between Keh, Anna, and Aaron were rampant. There were even fanfics


    cropping up on the university forums with titles like ¡°Gamer King¡¯s Love¡± and ¡°Invisible Girl Caught in


    the Spotlight...¡±


    It was driving Anna mad!


    And since Keh was Percival¡¯s brother, she could not just get rid of him even if she wanted to!


    Besides, Quincy had her spies all around ¨C not that Quincy was a problem herself, but in such a


    crowded ce, Anna had to be patient and endure Keh¡¯s antics withoutshing out.


    Vivienne burst intoughter after a few seconds of stunned silence.


    Hooking a finger under Anna¡¯s chin with a mischievous grin, she teased, ¡°Girl, looks like someone¡¯s got


    a crush on you.¡±


    Anna felt like her face was on fire, ¡°Stop it! I could never fall for Keh!¡±


    Vivienne chuckled. ¡°Sort out your own love life. As for the mission, it¡¯sing up soon.¡±


    Indeed, it was almost time.


    Anyone who needed to be dealt with would be dealt with.


    Just then, Vivienne¡¯s phone rang. It was Percival.


    Anna did not want to eavesdrop, so she turned and left.


    Vivienne answered the call. ¡°Mr. Wolf!¡±


    ¡°Half an hour after Fiona left home, she was rushed to the hospital. She¡¯s in critical condition and in the


    ER right now. The doctors say it¡¯s aplete organ failure.¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Vivienne was taken aback.


    This was something she had not anticipated.


    When she had left the Ellington estate, everything seemed fine.


    Fiona had been the picture of health, her cheeks flushed with life, showing no signs of organ failure.


    "I reckon someone will give you a call," Percival spoke through sobs, which Vivienne guessed


    belonged to Heloise.


    Vivienne reassured him calmly, "Don''t worry."


    With a brief acknowledgment, they ended the call.


    Vivienney on her bed, but her phone buzzed to life before long.


    It was Flynn.


    "Vivienne, it''s Flynn, Percival''s uncle. I hate to bother you thiste, but could youe to the hospital?


    It''s Fiona... She''s on herst legs."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, azy smirk ying on her lips as she rested a hand on her temple.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "Fiona''s gotplete organ failure. The family told me it was you who brought my dad back from the


    brink. Could you pleasee and work your magic on Fiona? Let bygones be bygones and help us


    save her, will you?"


    Hearing Flynn''s choked-up voice, Vivienne''s smile widened. "Alright! I''m on my way."


    Flynn exhaled a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Vivienne, thank you."


    Vivienne chuckled, "No sweat. You''re Mr. Wolf''s most respected uncle."


    Flynn fell silent on the other end as if catching the hidden meaning in her words. But he said no more


    and hung up.


    Twenty minutester.


    Vivienne arrived at the hospital to find Percival waiting by the entrance.


    Seeing Vivienne had not even bothered with a coat, he draped his trench coat over her shoulders.


    "What''s the rush?"


    "Uncle Flynn called. How could I not hurry?" Vivienne said with a soft, yful smile as she and Percival


    made their way to the surgical floor where Fiona was.


    Heloise was still on the floor, wailing incessantly, cursing Vivienne as the cause of all evil.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, Heloise charged at her. "What are you doing here, you little wretch? Come to


    gloat over my daughter, have you? Let me tell you, if anything happens to her, I''ll make sure you pay.


    Even after I be a ghost, I¡¯ll haunt you forever!"


    Vivienne looked down at Heloise with a deeper smile, one that did not seem sincere at all. "Would you


    rather I turn you into a ghost now?"


    Heloise copsed to the floor, trembling. For a moment, she thought she saw the spirits of the dead


    clinging to Vivienne.


    Flynn approached with the medical reports, and seeing Heloise making a scene, he dragged her away.


    "Heloise, stay out of Fiona''s business from now on!"


    With Heloise around, she was nothing but trouble.


    He then turned to Vivienne, saying, "Don''t take it to heart, Vivienne. Heloise''s gone a bit mad. The


    hospital has agreed to let you into the OR. Fiona¡¯s personal physician, Sienna, will assist you there."


    Vivienne handed the trench coat back to Percival and took the reports from Flynn. "Okay."


    With that, she entered the operating room.


    Cecilia was by Richard''s side. Although her feelings towards Fiona had cooled, she still worried for her,


    having watched her grow up.


    Percival sat beside his grandfather and mother, waiting quietly for Vivienne to emerge.


    Flynn paced nervously, and Imogen, unsure what to say, simply stood by his side.


    Heloise was still shaken by her hallucination of Vivienne, cowering in the corner.


    Inside the OR, Vivienne donned surgical scrubs and joined the team.


    Including Calista, there were five doctors.


    "Mrs. Ellington, we''ve been waiting for you. Ms. Fiona is critical; we don''t have much time," Calista


    handed Vivienne a scalpel. "Let''s begin."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne took the scalpel, turning her back to Calista, and began the operation on Fiona.


    She was focused, her eyes shifting between the monitors and Fiona, seemingly unaware of the five


    people surrounding her.


    Standing behind Vivienne with a scalpel in hand, Calista looked menacingly at her back.


    She signaled to two others, each holding a rope, trying to loop it around Vivienne from behind. Their


    n to restrain her failed miserably as the ropes they had knotted snapped. Taken by surprise, they


    stumbled and fell to the floor.


    The others lunged at Vivienne with their scalpels, but she remained calm, dexterously removing the


    toxin-infected parts from Fiona''s kidney.


    In the next instant, the two closest to Vivienne copsed, blood spewing from their mouths.


    Still not looking up, Vivienne switched to another instrument, moving to Fiona''s heart.


    The first two assants, back on their feet, drew knives and charged at her. Vivienne kicked a nearby


    tray stand, sending it crashing into them. They fell, their hands pinned under the heavy stand, unable to


    move without tearing off their limbs.


    Calista could not believe how easily Vivienne had dispatched four skilled attackers as if they were


    nothing.


    Clutching her scalpel, Calista realized she was still behind Vivienne. She still had a chance...


    "Dr. Sienna, how does having facial reconstruction feel?" Vivienne''s voice was calm, her attention


    never straying from her delicate work. "Or perhaps I should address you as Calista Pendleton. It seems


    more fitting."


    Amid their heated exchange, Vivienne, with cold precision, sliced Fiona''s heart in half and tossed it into


    the trash can.


    Calista was taken aback. She never expected Vivienne to see through her disguise so easily.


    With nothing left to hide, Calista, brandishing a scalpel, charged at her adversary, "Vivienne, I swear,


    you''re dead meat."


    But Vivienne sidestepped with an effortless grace, and to Calista''s horror, her de sank deep into


    Fiona''s thigh instead.


    Fiona, previously unconscious, suddenly coughed up a gush of blood and looked on in despair, her


    eyes wide with the betrayal they witnessed.


    Vivienne''sugh was radiant, dazzling like sunshine, "Oops, looks like I turned off your anesthesia."


    Fiona could not utter a word.


    To be conscious and aware after having half of her heart cut out and lying there, gutted, was a terror


    unto itself.


    Calista, fury in her eyes, yanked the scalpel from Fiona''s leg and swung at Vivienne again.


    Vivienne merely stepped back, and Calista, not watching her step, tripped over the two bleeding figures


    on the floor.


    Her scalpel, following her gaze, plunged straight into her brain through her eye socket.


    Calista screamed.


    Almost casually, Vivienne popped a life-saving pill into Calista''s mouth and gestured towards Fiona.


    "Don''t fret. I''ll patch Fiona up first."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Fionay on the operating table, her eyes wide with horror as she watched Vivienne slice away her


    necrotic organs before stitching her abdomen back together. Machines that signified the waning of her


    life were now, bit by bit, disying signs of vitality.


    Speechless, Fiona could only gawk at Vivienne with her mouth half-open, like a dummy.


    Having finished thest stitch, Vivienne scrutinized Fiona''s belly, frowning deeply. "This won''t do. It''s


    unsightly. I¡¯ll have to redo everything," shemented, and with those words, she began to undo the


    stitches.


    Fiona heard the sutures tearing through her skin but felt no pain. Yet the phantom agony in her mind,


    coupled with the sight before her, tormented her so fiercely that death seemed a sweet release.


    Vivienne repeated the process three times until, atst, she was satisfied.


    "Fiona, darling, was it worth risking your life for White Tiger?" Vivienne covered Fiona''s body, and as


    she spoke, she lifted Calista¡ªwho had a scalpel stuck in her eye¡ªoff the table and dropped her into a


    nearby chair.


    Fiona''s head was immobilized; she could only nce sideways to see.


    "When will you tire of these little games? There''s no thrill left in it." Vivienne sighed, pulling the scalpel


    from Calista''s eye. Blood followed the de, sttering Fiona''s face.


    Calista screamed, her fingers trembling uncontrobly, her mind teetering on the brink of


    unconsciousness but unable to sumb. One eye was a bloody, hollow mess; the other brimmed with


    pleas no one heeded.


    Vivienne scooped out the useless eyeball with a clinical detachment and tossed it into the trash like


    yesterday''s leftovers.


    Calista, now half-blind, was easier to manage this way¡ªfor Vivienne had little patience for those


    unwilling to cling to life.


    Numb to it all, Calista knelt on the floor, her voice a broken record of mercy pleas. "Vivienne, please... I


    won''t dare again, never again..."


    She had now realized that Vivienne was a fearsome force, eclipsing even the infamous F-Poison.


    Calista had once thought that having her bones shattered by F-Poison was the height of suffering, yet


    in Vivienne''s grip, that was mere child''s y.


    Unmoved by the begging, Vivienne dusted Calista''s empty socket with a powder. "This will save your


    life," she said thoughtfully.


    "A Life-saving pill goes for five million, but this powder¡ªit''s twice that. Plus my services... you owe me


    a fortune, Calista. How will you repay?" Vivienne mused, shaking her head.


    Calista''s mind was a void; she would agree to anything Vivienne said.


    "I''ll do whatever you want," she whispered.


    "Good," Vivienne nodded. "Then you''ll work for Rex. He needs an assistant¡ªa capable one."


    Rex, who actually was Brody, from the YQ Lab had contacted Vivienne with an unusual request some


    time ago. He needed a human subject for an experiment, assuring her it would not be life-threatening.


    Initially, she had refused, but Calista seemed a fitting candidate now.


    A medical prodigy herself, Calista could be a valuable asset to Brody''s work.


    Shivering, Calista faced her uncertain future while Fiona, still on the table, could feel her body healing


    and breaking in equal measures.


    Checking the monitors, Vivienne noted, "Not bad, recovery''s on track."


    She began to remove the tubes from Fiona. "But how will you repay me?"


    Fiona shuddered inwardly, her body still immobile.


    "Never mind, I''ll hand you over to Mr. Wolf," Vivienne decided, covering Fiona with a nket. "I forgot


    to mention, you''re bedridden for life now."


    Fiona would be in perpetual agony, her organs forever on the brink of copse, unable to even


    contemte suicide.


    Vivienne wheeled Fiona out and discreetly removed Calista.


    Everyone thought Fiona was on the mend, save for her newfound muteness.


    Heloise cried a single sincere tear, mourning the loss of herfortable life as much as her daughter''s


    plight.


    Flynn and Richard hovered over Fiona while Vivienne exchanged a brief word with Percival and left the


    hospital. She had other pressing matters, or else Brody''s messages would be a nuisance.


    After sending Vivienne and Calista, now concealed in a trash bag, onto the car to be taken away by


    Anna, Percival received a call from headquarters.


    "I''m on my way," he said before hanging up and casting onest look at the bustling Ellington family,


    the people he had grown up with and held dear.


    ...


    The next morning, Vivienne arrived at the YQ Lab, fresh from a restful sleep in the car.


    She popped the trunk and unfurled the trash bag, revealing Calista, who had curled up during the


    bumpy ride.


    Blinking open her one remaining eye, Calista''s world was blurrier than ever.


    She tumbled out of the trunk, her body aching all over. "Where... where is this?" She croaked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna, silent as ever, followed Vivienne into theb, which looked the same as ever, save for the half-


    finished 3D bio-printer.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, Holden hurried over. "Ma''am, are you here for Rex?"


    Vivienne nodded as Holden gestured toward the innermostb, "Right in there, go ahead."


    Other researchers in theb steered clear of Brody''s domain. Thest time Holden had rushed in with


    urgent business, he nearly got gassed. It was only after popping one of Rex''s pills that he had


    recovered.


    Since then, no one dared venture too close.


    Equipping Anna and Calista with gas masks, Vivienne pushed open the heavy door to Brody''sb.


    "Damn it, not again! This is infuriating! Vivienne, you asshole!" Brody had not noticed her entry.


    Cursing Vivienne''s name whenever an experiment failed was his way of venting.


    Vivienne frowned. "What did you just say?"


    Startled, Brody looked up, his eyes lighting up upon seeing Vivienne, "Perfect timing! Take a look at this


    concoction. I can''t shake the feeling it''s meant for something other than poisoning. There''s another


    purpose, but I can''t figure it out."


    He seemed to have forgotten the insult he''d just hurled at her.


    Vivienne''s gaze followed the potion, which was breaking down into various cells and rbining


    endlessly. The healing properties it was producing were bing more apparent.


    She had always wanted to develop an antidote for the potion but had not expected it to start isting


    healing cells on its own.


    Curious.


    By then, Brody had taken notice of Calista, missing an eye, and gave her a once-over, "Is this my new


    test subject?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Are you pleased?"


    "Pleased, indeed. Come here, let''s try this injection on you." With a swift motion, Brody administered


    the shot to Calista, who convulsed instantly.


    Vivienne barely noticed, her attention fixed on the cellr structure emerging from the potion.


    ¡°Mom! What is the true nature of this potion?¡± She wondered.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Vivienne red at the scene for a solid thirty minutes before she finally averted her gaze.


    At that moment, Calista had just danced with the reaper, her toes still dangling over the edge of the


    abyss.


    "Easy there, I just tossed away her eyeball yesterday," Vivienne remarked dryly, casting a sidelong


    nce at Brody.


    Brody nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    As they spoke, the poison coursing through Calista''s veins was neutralized.


    Vivienne did not linger. She motioned for Anna to follow, and they left theb.


    The moment she shut the door, Brody''s voice boomed from inside, "Vivienne, you''re a real asshole!"


    Anna peered through the ss and saw Brody awkwardly propped up on hands and feet, his head


    stretched upward, resembling a turtle stuck on its back.


    "Ms. Vivienne, you sure take revenge promptly," Anna said with a quiet chuckle, giving Vivienne the


    thumbs up.


    Vivienne flicked her hair dismissively. She was not about to take Brody¡¯s scolding for nothing.


    "Let''s go," she said, looping an arm around Anna''s neck as they exited theb.


    Just as they approached the car, both women tensed and swiftly rolled away to either side.


    Two tranquilizer darts thudded into the seat where they had just stood.


    Vivienne stood by the car''s rear, her face a storm as she eyed the direction from which the darts had


    Anna, positioned at the front, looked in the opposite direction with equal vignce.


    Suddenly, operatives wearing the uniforms of the Vanguard Agency special squad emerged from all


    around, led by none other than Soren.


    d in tactical gear and goggles, Soren''s surprise was evident even through his battle-hardened


    facade. "It''s you?"


    Vivienne''s expression remained calm and unreadable.


    It was clear from Soren''s face that he had only discovered upon arrival that his target was Vivienne.


    Interesting.


    This Vanguard Agency that swore to protect the nation and its people.


    Seeing Vivienne silent, Soren paused before addressing Anna, "Anna, rejoin the squad!"


    He did not understand why they were after Vivienne. But she was now a suspect.


    Anna was a Vanguard operative, duty-bound toply!


    Anna shot him a frosty re. "Rejoin my foot!"


    Vivienne''s lip twitched, a silent message to Anna, "You''ve been hanging out with Leopold too much."


    After just a few days, the once-sweet girl had adopted Leopold''s brashnguage.


    "I order you as Squad Leader to fall back into line!" Soren barked.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anna stepped behind Vivienne, "My orders from Commander Percival are clear: protect Vivienne at all


    costs, no matter who the opposition is."


    Soren did not argue further, just sighed heavily. He nced at the order on his disy, then aimed his


    weapon at Vivienne, "Vivienne Hawthorn, You''re under arrest. Lay down your arms and surrender."


    Vivienne tilted her head slightly, "And the charges?"


    Soren pursed his lips. "Evidence suggests you''re the mastermind behind CK, known as White Tiger."


    Vivienne nearlyughed out loud, "What evidence?"


    Then, a figure emerged from behind the Vanguard agents. He limped, leaning on a cane, his left leg


    clearly injured.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed on the approaching figure. She had never met him in person, but his face


    had been etched into her memory since she was five.


    Her mother''s old partner, Micah.


    Micah stopped about 700 feet before her and smiled, "You look so much like your mother, Karen."


    "Thanks, I get that a lot," Vivienne replied with a hollow smile, "But let''s skip the trip down memoryne


    and get to business."


    Micah nodded. "Fair point. Let''s talk about the matter at hand."


    He presented a written confession.


    "This is from ck Dragon, also known as Fiona, CK''s second inmand. Three days ago, she


    confessed to earn more time outside prison, implicating you in every crime shemitted on your


    orders, and the illicit funds you transferred using Commander Percival''s influence."


    Vivienne nodded. "Is there more?"


    "Of course," Micah flipped to another page, "Here''s footage from the club where you handed off the


    Boar Poison to Fiona and the transaction records to the engineer who attempted to take out Carl. Only


    your fingerprint could authorize that transfer. You can''t deny it."


    Vivienne nodded again. "You''re right."


    Micah handed the confession and evidence to Soren, then addressed Vivienne, "Next, we''ll be seizing


    thisb, the film studio down at Easke Bay, all properties in your name, and we''ll be monitoring all


    your close contacts, including Dorian¡¯s family, the Brooks family of Rivenwood, your associate Anna,


    and Percival¡¯s family."


    Vivienne finally let out augh. "So, are you nning to monitor these people or use them to threaten


    me?"


    Micah''s eyes flickered, but he did not respond.


    His silence was as good as an admission.


    Vivienne rolled her neck, scanning the circle of agents. "Just so you know, you probably can''t take us


    down."


    "I''m aware of your pharmaceutical skills. Your life-saving pills were distributed to everyone here by


    Percival. We should be resistant to your poisons, right?" Micah smirked slyly at Vivienne, the cunning in


    his eyes undeniable.


    Vivienne clicked her tongue. "Never thought I''d be in a bind because of my own Life-saving pill. But


    since you''ve partaken, remember to pay up. Five million a pop, but for Mr. Wolf''s sake, I''ll give you a


    20% discount."


    "Wasn''t it supposed to be free?" Micah raised his hand.


    Vivienne twirled her wrist. "Free for Mr. Wolf, not for you¡ªwe''re not exactly chums."


    Micah gave a wry smile as his hand fell back to his side.


    All the team members, except for Soren, stepped forward.


    Soren hesitated for a few seconds before he, too, shuffled his feet forward.


    Anna was braced for battle, her sights set on Soren. Taking him down would deter the group from any


    foolishness.


    On the other hand, Vivienne casually leaned against the trunk of the SUV and, with a graceful leap,


    perched herself atop it.


    She spread her palm and shielded her eyes from the harsh sunlight, gazing into the distance.


    Micah sensed something was amiss when a series of dry clicks echoed from behind.


    Soren was the first to whirl around, bearing down on the source of the noise.


    What he saw left him frozen in ce.


    The other team members were equally perplexed, unsure how to respond to the turn of events.


    Anna rxed her stance and turned to Vivienne, "Ms. Vivienne, what''s the y here?"


    Vivienne feigned contemtion. "I''d say, a knight in shining armor scenario."


    Anna choked a bit¡ª''knight in shining armor'' indeed.


    Micah also turned and saw Percival striding towards them, fully geared.


    Percival removed his goggles, revealing eyes that shimmered with a noble chill under the sunlight.


    Behind him followed Leopold and Thomas.


    Micah kept his cool, taking a few steps forward with a smirk, "Should I address you as Captain Percival


    now or Chief Percival?"


    "Deputy, like yourself," Percival replied, tapping the badge on his shoulder, now adorned with an


    additional star.


    Micah pursed his lips. "Got your orders?"


    "Just came through. It should''ve been delivered to your office by now. But I''m still leading the special


    squad, so we''ll be coborating." Percival pulled out another document, "Also, all the charges Fiona


    leveled against Vivienne have been deemed baseless. Here are the papers."


    Percival''s eyes crinkled with a hint of pride. "Have a look!"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Micah scrutinized each document that Percival had brought in. It was all there: the irrefutable evidence


    that exonerated Vivienne, Fiona''s confession to setting her up, and Calista''s damning testimony on


    how she had stolen Vivienne''s fingerprints and plotted a murder in the OR.


    Without a doubt, Vivienne was innocent.


    With an indifferent curl of his slightly chapped lips, Micah returned the papers to Percival. "Good job,"


    he said, the understatement hanging between them like a silent apuse.


    Percival locked eyes with Micah, his mentor at the Vanguard Agency, second only to Karen in authority.


    A crooked smile formed on his lips. "I think so too. I did do a damn good job!"


    Their gaze held for a heavy moment, neither man breaking the silence.


    The air grew thick with tension.


    Leopold, Thomas, and Soren, who was standing off to the side, all watched Micah intently. They knew


    Micah had been obstructing their every move, sidelining the Vanguard Agency, and keeping everyone


    out of the loop¡ªeveryone except Soren, whom he had left in the dark about the true purpose of their


    mission.


    Those who made it into the Vanguard Agency were no fools; Micah''s actions were purposeful. But the


    question that hung over them was why he targeted Vivienne and Percival. Was it a personal vendetta,


    or were there strings being pulled from behind the scenes?


    After what seemed an eternity, Micah finally broke into a grin. "Well, the higher-ups have spoken.


    Vivienne is free to go."


    He paused before adding, "But let''s be clear, she might not be so lucky next time. If she''s tangled up


    with CK, I won''t look the other way, not even for you."


    Percival chuckled. "There won''t be a next time. If Vivienne ever breaks thew, you won''t need to get


    involved. I''ll bring her in myself, Micah."


    How he would ''bring her in'' was another matter entirely.


    Micah''s eyes narrowed, his voice chilling. "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that."


    In the past, Percival would have addressed him as ''boss,'' but now, not even that courtesy was


    extended. The kid had grown up, out of his control.


    Adjusting his goggles, Percival did not linger. Instead, he waved to his brothers-in-arms. "Wrap it up.


    Micah''s buying dinner tonight."


    Now at equal footing with Micah as a deputy director and head of the special squad, Percival''s word


    wasw. The team responded enthusiastically, though a few still looked to Micah for confirmation.


    After a moment of silence, Micah''s face became an impassive mask. "Alright, dinner''s on me tonight."


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, but everyone knew the Vanguard Agency of Rivenwood was under


    new management.


    Micah was the first to leave for headquarters, while Soren stayed behind with the team.


    "Cap, about earlier... I''m sorry," Soren said to Percival. Even though he did not like Vivienne, he would


    never treat her as a criminal without just cause.


    When Soren saw the mission was targeting Vivienne, he, too, was shocked. But as the captain of


    Vanguard Agency''s third special squad, he could not back down even if the target had been his mother.


    Percival merely nced at him. "It''s your duty. Why apologize?"


    Soren bit his lip, unsure of what to say next.


    Vivienne appraised him. He seemed stronger than before; his injuries healed. If he were to spar with


    Anna now, the oue would be uncertain.


    After a few seconds of silence, Soren led his squad out, pausing only to say to Anna, "Back on duty


    tomorrow."


    Anna snapped a salute. "Yes, Captain."


    He gave her a lingering look as if to say, "Now you remember who''s your captain, after that earlier


    outburst, telling me ¡®rejoin my foot¡¯?"


    With the special squad gone, Vivienne and Percival also headed back to the city.


    In the car, Anna was still puzzled. How had Percival be the deputy director of the Vanguard


    Agency?


    Thinking about that, she asked the question out loud.


    Leopold, driving, knew they could speak freely among themselves. "Percival went over a few heads


    and reported the capture of Belle directly to the top brass. It was against protocol, but someone big


    vouched for him, saying he may be young, but his record and education are top-notch. Without a


    promotion, they''d risk demoralizing the front line troops. So, he got the job."


    Trying to make sense of Leopold''s rambling, Anna grasped a key question. "Who helped from the


    inside?"


    Percival and Vivienne shared a knowing nce and a smile but said nothing.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leopold paused, then asked, "Yeah, who was it? They''ve got some serious clout!"


    He had been too busy celebrating Percival''s promotion to wonder about the benefactor. Now, thanks to


    Anna''s question, he realized the significance of the support.


    With their current ranks, any further promotion would be an uphill battle.


    Take him for example. If he were to be promoted, other than making some astonishing achievements,


    he would have to wait for Percival to be transferred to have a chance at the position of captain. Even


    so, he would still have topete with Thomas and Soren. Promotion was no easy task for him.


    The realization that Percival had been promoted to deputy director while his disciplinary action was


    staggering.


    Leopold kept pressing, but Percival stayed mum, almost driving Leopold so angry he could barely keep


    driving. The mystery of the benefactor had just added anotheryer of intrigue to their alreadyplex


    lives.


    Vivienne had reached her limit. She pped the back of the driver''s seat and barked, "Griffin!"


    Griffin had her fingers in the pie, for sure. But the real movers and shakers were the Perez family.


    Thanks to their inside help, Percival managed to get the news of Belle''s arrest back to headquarters,


    bypassing severalyers of bureaucracy.


    By excluding Micah and those two unnamed individuals, it became even more evident that the traitor


    was among the three of them.


    Micah, Blue Sky, and Rover.


    Even Percival had never met Blue Sky or Rover in person.


    Only those at the deputy director level or higher had that clearance.


    But soon, Percival would have the opportunity to meet the other two and sniff out the mole.


    When Leopold heard it was Griffin, he zipped his lips. He knew Griffin woulde in handy, but her


    role was undoubtedly minor.


    That said, he dared not probe further.


    Ever since Griffin''sst call, there had been radio silence, with no replies to his messages, and his


    visits to Griffin''s ce met with a locked door.


    What a mess!


    Just the mention of Griffin''s name was enough to keep him in line now.


    The car finally quieted down.


    Percival intended to drop Vivienne off at her ce, but Richard¡¯s call came halfway there.


    "Percival,e home. There''s trouble."


    Percival immediately rerouted and headed back to the Ellington Mansion.


    Upon arriving, Vivienne and Percival got out together while Leopold and Anna waited outside.


    As they entered, they were met with the sound of Imogen crying.


    "What happened?" Percival inquired.


    Isolde ran into Percival''s arms, "Brother, I''m so scared. Please check on Uncle Flynn."


    Flynn was on the couch,forting Imogen, with no visible injuries.


    But on the table, there was a dagger just like the one previously stuck in the front door of the Ellington


    Mansion.


    Impaled on the dagger was a note ¡ª [Give her back!]

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Percival''s face darkened.


    Vivienne picked up the note, her icy eyes narrowing slightly. "Where did you find this?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a sigh, Flynn replied, "When I woke up this morning, it was on my nightstand. Imogen and I saw it


    straight away."


    Cecilia was visibly shaken. "Our security system is state-of-the-art. There were no signs of a break-in


    After a pause, Cecilia shot a hesitant nce at Imogen. "I don''t mean anything by it. I''m just curious...


    Any chance your ex might be lurking around Rivenwood?"


    Imogen dabbed at her eyes. "Cecilia, Flynn was my first love. I never had a boyfriend before him, and


    few guys were interested in me. Even if there were, they''re all abroad now. I have no clue what this


    note means."


    Flynn pulled Imogen into his arms, soothing her with gentle strokes on her back. "I know it''s not you.


    Stop crying."


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Cecilia offered her a tissue, joining Flynn inforting her.


    Vivienne handed the note to Percival.


    They all knew that this note was asking for Belle.


    Clearly, someone was getting impatient.


    Belle, undoubtedly, was harboring secrets.


    For some time now, Vivienne had kept Belle hidden in a ce no one would suspect without pressing


    her for information.


    After all, she already knew what she needed to know. Except for the information about the boss of


    GTO!


    But Vivienne was in no rush. The guy would slip up when the time was right.


    "I''ll handle this," Percival said, tucking the note away and giving Isolde, who was still in his arms, a


    reassuring hug. The child''s face had turned pale with fear.


    Percival upgraded the Ellington family''s security to the highest level, changed all the locks, and


    reinforced the windows and all other potential entry points.


    Now, not even a fly could sneak in unnoticed.


    After calming Imogen, Flynn left her with Cecilia and Vivienne, then joined Percival and Richard in the


    study.


    They needed to ponder the audacity of leaving a knife by someone''s bed.


    Flynn had just returned from abroad and was unlikely to have offended anyone. The culprit had to be


    one of the Ellington family''s old enemies.


    "Percival, all good on your end?" Richard inquired.


    "Yeah," Percival responded.


    "Dad, could it be a corporate rival?" Flynn asked.


    Richard scoffed. "Unlikely. The note spoke of giving back someone, and the Ellington family haven''t


    taken anyone. It seems someone''s got their sights on our family. Stay vignt, especially you, Percival."


    Richard tapped the floor with his cane, signaling his point to Percival.


    Richard knew all too well that if anyone was stirring up trouble, it was Percival.


    For years, though he never meddled in Percival''s affairs, Richard was aware that his grandson was


    involved in perilously high-stakes business not meant for the faint-hearted.


    Thest time a knife was nted at the Ellington Mansion, Richard already discovered that Percival


    had done something dangerous.


    However, he never expected the danger to invade Flynn''s bedroom.


    Percival nodded. "Don''t worry, Grandpa."


    Richard pressed no further.


    ...


    Back in the living room.


    Tears still stained Imogen''s cheeks. The shock had hit her hard.


    It was not surprising, though. Anyone who wakes to find a knife looming over them would be petrified.


    And for someone as naturally timid as Imogen, it was all the more frightening.


    Vivienne ced a hand on Imogen''s shoulder. Imogen flinched, then quickly apologized, "Sorry,


    Vivienne, I''m just really on edge."


    "It''s okay. Let me help you rx," Vivienne said, unaffected.


    Imogen nodded, gathering her waterfall-like hair to one side, allowing Vivienne to ease the tension in


    her neck and shoulders.


    Vivienne''s skilled touch eased Imogen''s fear, who said with gratitude, "Vivienne, you''re amazing."


    Vivienne smiled, her gaze lingering on Imogen''s glossy hair. "Your hair is really lovely."


    ttered, Imogen blushed and confessed, "Flynn takes care of it for me. I don''t cut it much. After every


    wash, he applies conditioner and shows me how to blow-dry it properly. It works wonders."


    As the mood lightened, Cecilia chuckled and said, "No wonder you cherish your hair so much. Isolde


    says you''re always brushing it. It¡¯s taken care of so well that you don¡¯t lose much hair at all."


    "Actually, I still do," Imogen confessed, stroking her hair, "but the frequent brushing makes it less


    noticeable." She then turned to Vivienne, concern returning to her features. "About that knife... It


    doesn''t mean anything serious, does it? Could Percival have unknowingly crossed someone, and now


    we face retaliation?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. It''s just a prank," Vivienne reassured Imogen with a smile, then caught sight of a tattoo on


    her arm.


    Imogen noticed Vivienne''s interest and showed her arm generously. "The tattoo? I got it while abroad.


    Flynn chose the design. Though the tiger is a bit intimidating, I thought it looked cool, so I went for it."


    Vivienne studied the tattoo closely.


    The design was identical to the one she had seen on Calista.


    After calming Imogen down, Percival and Vivienne left the Ellington Mansion.


    Entering the vi, Percival and Vivienne turned on the lights.


    Dorian and Cordelia were not home yet, and Thaddeus was at school attending an event, leaving the


    house empty.


    They entered Vivienne¡¯s bedroom and stood by the bed.


    Percival sighed. "Such a great bed, what a waste."


    Vivienne flicked on her shlight and stepped in first, quipping, "If you fancy it, you can have my bed."


    Percival rolled his eyes. "I wasn''t talking about the bed! It''s about this perfect timing!"


    Vivienne yed coy. "Oh? I don''t follow!"


    From outside, Leopold groaned. "Can you two stop flirting? I''m out here getting eaten alive by


    mosquitoes on watch duty!" New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Percival followed Vivienne down the dark staircase until they reached level ground.


    "Lights," Viviennemanded, and the once-dark room was instantly flooded with brightness.


    Percival shielded his eyes momentarily, then gazed around, taking in the scene. "Vivienne, you never


    cease to amaze me."


    The secretir waspact but fully equipped, boasting a fridge, TV, toaster oven, microwave, and


    even smart home controls.


    But the most out-of-ce sight was Belle, who was tied to a chair, shackled with chains.


    No one would have guessed that Belle was imprisoned beneath Vivienne''s bed!


    Belle slowly opened her eyes; her lips cracked, her voice hoarse, and the scars on her face made a


    gruesome sight.


    "Just kill me, Vivienne," she croaked. "I won''t tell you anything."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Vivienne was cool as a cucumber as she scrolled through her phone, eventually pulling up a photo and


    passing the device to Belle.


    "Is this the mark of White Tiger?" She asked, her voice steady and casual.


    Belle snorted with a smirk. "So what if it is? Even if you found the mark, you won''t catch him."


    Vivienne let out a dismissiveugh. "How can you talk such a big game without ever having seen the


    guy?"


    That caught Belle off guard. She did not expect Vivienne to know that White Tiger had chosen to not


    work with her but with the true boss of GTO, the elusive F-Poison.


    In other words, White Tiger had not even considered her despite her being GTO''s right-hand woman.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne gulped down her coke a little too fast and burped without a hint of embarrassment, which


    made Percival chuckle softly as he patted her back gently.


    "Easy there, no one''s fighting you for it."


    Vivienne shed him a coy smile and a look that said more than words could.


    Across from them, Belle cursed under her breath, "You two really have no shame."


    Unfazed, Vivienne leaned against Percival''s shoulder. "So, spill it¡ªwhere''s your mother?"


    Belle''s eyes widened in shock as if she had heard something unspeakable. It took her a moment to


    gather herself.


    Indeed, Vivienne was asking about her mother!


    After a pause, Belle finally found her voice. "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    Percival pulled out a document. "This was found in the GTOb. It confirms that you and your boss are


    mother and daughter."


    Belle was taken aback. Vivienne had managed to dig up something no one in GTO knew¡ªtheir


    connection.


    The document was a blood analysis report with her name and F-Poison''s, indicating a maternal link.


    Vivienne took the paper. "Oh, not biological? So, F-Poison adopted you, and you''ve been working for


    her out of gratitude."


    Belle spat with disdain. "What do you know? You''ll never understand the kindness my mother has


    shown me. Don''t stand there acting all high and mighty. You think I''d tell you where she is? In your


    wildest dreams?"


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened. "So, for all that kindness your mother showed you, you killed my mother!"


    In a sh, Vivienne lunged across the room and grabbed Belle by the throat with a grip that could snap


    it in an instant.


    In Calista''sb, Vivienne had found more than proof that Belle was F-Poison''s adopted daughter; she


    had uncovered a phone.


    Thest call made from that phone was to her mother on the very day she died.


    Only Belle''s fingerprints were on it, preserved in an evidence bag stored in the GTOb.


    After a decade, the device still held a charge¡ªa testament to the technology her mother had tinkered


    with. Even the devices GTO used were from her mother.


    They had a real penchant for imitation.


    Belle struggled to breathe under Vivienne''s vice-like grip, her face turning red.


    "It wasn''t... me... I never... never even met... Karen!"


    Percival stepped forward, cing a hand on Vivienne''s shoulder. "Vivienne, she was only fifteen ten


    years ago. It wasn''t her."


    Vivienne hesitated, then reluctantly let go.


    Indeed, at twenty-five, Belle posed no threat, much less at fifteen. But Vivienne knew thest call to her


    mother came from that phone¡ªif not Belle, then it had to be F-Poison.


    Except the phone bore no prints but Belle''s.


    One possibility remained.


    F-Poison and Belle shared a fingerprint!


    Just as Calista had once used her print, F-Poison had been hiding behind her adopted daughter''s


    identity.


    Many of Belle''s alleged crimes could have been F-Poison''s doing¡ªGTO''s true mastermind.


    Vivienneposed herself and sat back down. "Belle, you will be interrogated for the next three days.


    Bettere clean about all your sins. If not, well, they¡¯ll make sure you suffer worse than death."


    No sooner had Vivienne finished than two figures emerged from the shadows¡ªRowan and Ismene.


    Belle red at them. "Traitors! Don''t you fear F-Poison will find you and tear you to shreds?"


    Ismene rolled up her sleeves, brandishing a syringe. "Tear us to shreds? How about I feed you to the


    dogs first?"


    With that, she jabbed the needle into Belle''s neck, emptying the contents as Belle''s body convulsed,


    then stiffened until only her mouth could move.


    Rowan grinned, turning to Vivienne with respect. "Young Master, we''ll take it from here. We''ll make


    sure Mr. B... Belle tells nothing but the truth."


    Vivienne nodded, aware of GTO''s reputation for coercive interrogation.


    Belle could never have imagined that one day, her former subordinates would use those same methods


    on her.


    Vivienne and Percival left the basement.


    Crawling out from under a bed, Percival suddenly remembered something and looked at Vivienne.


    "Young Master?"


    Had Rowan just addressed Vivienne as the Young Master? Since when was Vivienne the Young


    Master? And of what exactly?


    Vivienne paused, then asked, "Mr. Wolf, you didn''t know?"


    "Should I?" Percival retorted with a hint of sarcasm.


    Vivienne''s lips twitched in mild annoyance. "Hasn''t anyone told you I''m the Young Master of the Nine


    Mystics Society?"


    Percival was speechless.


    That was news to him.


    Rubbing her temples, Vivienne sighed, "I thought you knew."


    It was not that she did not want to tell Mr. Wolf about her status within the Nine Mystics Society. She


    genuinely believed he was aware.


    After all, she had sent Draven on countless missions, especially entrusting Rowan and Ismene to his


    care.


    Mr. Wolf never asked, so she assumed he knew.


    Percival cleared his throat. "Madam, can I rely on you in the future?"


    Vivienneughed. "You better! I''ve got your back!"


    Percival grinned. "Great, looks like I''m living the high life from now on."


    It seemed that being a kept man was not too shabby! Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    He did not mind it at all!


    As they were bantering, the sounds of Dorian''s family entering the house filled the air.


    "Thaddeus, did you have fun today?" It was Cordelia''s voice.


    Thaddeus sighed. "It was okay, but I was a bit sad because Mom and Dad weren''t there. All the other


    kids had someone, and I was by myself."


    Dorian sat beside Thaddeus, saying, "Thaddeus, they are busy too. Try not to bother them, okay?


    Sometimes they''re so busy they..."


    Before he could finish, the door to Vivienne''s bedroom swung open, and there stood Vivienne and


    Percival, side by side at the threshold.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    In the dead of night, with the lights off and still in the bedroom!


    "Damn it, Percival! What have you done to my daughter? She''s still a minor!"


    Percival looked into Dorian''s fuming eyes with a hint of resignation, "We were just talking."


    "Talking? Why in the dark? Were you two kissing like Isolde said, right here in the room?" Thaddeus


    giggled behind his hand.


    Isolde had spilled everything to Thaddeus, including when she overheard Vivienne and Percival kissing


    in the bedroom!


    Dorian''s eyes seemed to bulge even more.


    Cordelia''s cheeks flushed as she pulled Thaddeus away. "Thaddeus, stop making things up. Vivienne


    and Percival were just... doing homework. Yeah, that''s it. Now you better finish yours."


    Thaddeus snickered and scampered off to his room with his backpack.


    Percival deliberately avoided Dorian''s gaze and cleared his throat, "Mom, Dad, I should head out."


    With that, Percival made a beeline for the door.


    The more he thought about Thaddeus''s words, the guiltier he felt!


    Where the heck was Leopold when he was supposed to be on the lookout?


    Leopold and Anna were indeed on duty, standing guard with due diligence.


    When Percival emerged from the house, Leopold dropped his guard and approached. "All sorted out,


    Percival?"


    Percival responded with a swift kick to Leopold''s rear. "Didn''t you see someone go upstairs?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anna and Leopold looked baffled, nodding in unison.


    "We saw, we even texted you."


    Especially Leopold, rubbing his backside with a woebegone expression. He had sent Percival the


    message the moment he saw Dorian''s family within thirty feet!


    Percival nced at his phone, and sure enough, there was a message, which he had missed while with


    Vivienne.


    Clearing his throat, Percival pointed at Anna and said, "Continue the mission."


    Then he turned to Leopold. "You''re driving me home."


    Leopold caught on, "Oh, got it. You''re in trouble with your father-inw because you did something to


    Vivienne, right?"


    Percival just gave him a look. "After you drop me off, do five hundred push-ups and six hundred sit-ups


    outside Griffin¡¯s house. Don''t even think about rejoining the squad until you''re done!"


    Leopold''s face was the picture of shock. Push-ups and sit-ups were one thing, but why outside Griffin¡¯s


    house?


    As they were about to split up, theirmunicators pinged simultaneously.


    It was a direct mission from HQ to the Vanguard Agency''s special squad, demanding immediate


    readiness.


    [White Tiger sighting in Weststart City. Wolf leads the team. Depart immediately!]


    The yful expressions vanished from their faces. Anna wanted to speak, but Percival cut her off. "You


    stick with Vivienne!"


    Anna saluted crisply, "Yes, sir!"


    Percival and Leopold set out at once.


    Percival''s brow furrowed deeply, his expression grim.


    Why was White Tiger in Weststart City, a ce known for its abandoned coal mines, far from urban


    nning?


    Anna returned home and ryed the sudden mission details to Vivienne, "It was all very abrupt; I don''t


    know the specifics. But Ms. Vivienne, something doesn''t feel right."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "I agree."


    Setting aside the puzzling appearance of White Tiger in Weststart City, the mission itself was riddled


    with irregrities.


    Usually, the Vanguard Agency would arrange all the details before a mission, including themand


    structure, snipers, and such. They would disseminate maps to squad leaders and decide on roles and


    strategies.


    Even in emergencies, team leaders would have a heads-up to n within half an hour before


    announcing the action.


    After all, Vanguard Agency''s missions were life and death; they could not afford to act rashly for the


    sake of the safety of their members.


    The Vanguard Agency had been tracking CK and White Tiger as its head honcho, a five-star wanted


    criminal.


    To capture such a high-profile target with no preparation?


    Vivienne furrowed her brow, "Anna, let''s go see Griffin."


    Anna asked no questions. She donned her coat, checked her sidearm, and left with Vivienne.


    At Vanguard Agency HQ, Percival and his team geared up inbat attire and boarded the transport


    to Weststart City. Only en route did the team receive a brief terrain map,cking detailed danger zones.


    "Satellite imagery hasn''te through yet. Familiarize yourself with the basicyout," Percival


    The HQ would bemanding this operation through satellite. Micah would be in the field, in charge of


    the vehicles, while Percival would lead the team.


    Leopold''s squad was on point, scouting the terrain. Thomas''s second squad covered the perimeter,


    and Soren joined Percival to head straight for the heart of enemy territory.


    Soren was already throwing a fit in the car, and it was not because they were heading deep into enemy


    territory¡ªit was because Percival was with him.


    "Captain, you''re themander, the head honcho. You shouldn''t be on the front lines!"


    Percival was the squad leader, the one supposed to stay back and oversee the safety of all the team


    members,manding from the rear.


    Having the squad leader, and to top it off, the deputy director, waltz into the lion''s den was unheard of.


    Their headsets were linked to themand vehicle on-site, and Micah heard everything loud and


    clear.


    Soren did not care if he heard it all; the whole situation was out of order, a clear sign that someone had


    it out for Percival!


    And the only person Percival had managed to tick offtely was Micah.


    Through the headset, Micah''s voice was steady as he said, "Will you quit your yapping?"


    "I¡¯ll yap as much as I need to!" Soren fumed, ripping off his headset.


    Percival shot him a re that could kill. "Put it back on!"


    Soren huffed and puffed but reluctantly put the headset back on, sulking in his seat.


    "Understood!" Soren barked back.


    Percival nudged him with his foot, "Do you understand?"


    "Understood!" Soren shouted, dropping the whole downtrodden act.


    Leopold and Thomas stepped outst, following Percival, with Soren trailing behind.


    "We still haven''t got the satellite images; what good is a basic map?" Leopold grumbled, though he had


    more restraint than Soren.


    But now that they had reached their target, theck of satellite intel could tie their hands during the


    mission, a frustration anyone would find unbearable. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Percival slung his arm around Leopold''s shoulder and crooked his other arm around Soren. Thomas,


    catching on quickly, leaned in, too.


    The four huddled up.


    Percival used the tip of his boot to scratch a few letters in the dirt.


    When put together, it meant they were to pull out immediately if they heard the word "run" over the


    headset.


    These letters were like Vanguard Agency''s own Morse code, a shorthand used internally.


    The other three nodded in understanding, recognizing that Percival also felt something was off about


    this mission.


    They wiped the letters away with their feet and headed to their respective mission points.


    Micah''s voice came through the headset, "What are you guys up to?"


    Percival tapped his headset and chuckled, "Just a bit of ritual for good luck, you know, a little pre-


    mission mojo."

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    With a creased map in hand, Percival trekked alongside Soren to a nearby abandoned mine.


    At the mine''s entrance, they stumbled upon a covert mark of White Tiger etched into the rock face, its


    meaning unclear yet undeniably significant. And there, scattered nearby,y a cache of critical


    documents belonging to CK.


    "Base, this is Soren. We''ve found the mark," Soren hollered into his headset.


    A different voice crackled back, not Micah''s as expected, but that of the HQmander. "Copy that.


    Proceed underground."


    Exchanging a nce, Percival and Soren strapped on their oxygen masks and descended into the


    bowels of the earth.


    Markers bearing White Tiger''s emblem appeared sporadically along the mine''s tunnels¡ªfaded, but a


    trail they could follow nheless.


    As they ventured deeper, the air grew thin, and a faint, metallic scent of blood wafted from the depths.


    Suddenly, a clod of earth tumbled from directly above Percival.


    "Run!" Percival barked, his eyes dark with urgency.


    With lightning reflexes, Soren signaled to the team behind them, and the third squad retreated in a


    disciplined dash toward the exit.


    Then, a thunderous copse echoed from behind Soren.


    "Captain!" He yelled.


    "Get out of here. That''s an order!" Percival''s voice crackled through the headset as Soren could only


    glimpse his silhouette through the narrowing gaps in the debris.


    "Captain, I''ll get you out!" Soren halted along with a few others.


    Percival''s voice was icy. "Get lost. After you''re out, find Vivienne!"


    Leopold and Thomas, sensing the gravity of the situation, called out, "Captain, report your status!"


    "Mine... Copse... Get out..."


    Percival''s voice faded into static.


    Ignoring the danger, Leopold and Thomas led their teams back toward Percival''sst known location.


    However, before they could get close, a helicopter buzzed overhead, raining down bullets like a


    hailstorm.


    Leopold and Thomas fought back while retreating to HQ. But unfamiliar with the terrain, the front squad


    often stumbled into copsing tunnels, with some members falling into the abyss.


    Regrouping with Thomas, Leopold boosted their firepower and rescued the wounded.


    Back at HQ, Micah shouted into the mic, "Wolf, unidentified forces are attacking from above. Evacuate


    now!"


    In the mine, Percival tossed aside his useless headset, shouting to Soren, "Comms are jammed.


    There''s a signal blocker somewhere. Go support Husky."


    Hearing the battle above, Soren knew staying meant certain death for all.


    The only chance was to escape and return with reinforcements for Percival.


    Tears streaming, Soren vowed, "Captain, wait for my return."


    They narrowly escaped the mine, though not without injuries¡ªbroken limbs and, for Soren, a gashed


    head.


    Once outside, his headset crackled back to life with Micah''s voice urging Wolf to pull back.


    Gritting his teeth, Soren radioed, "HQ, Wolf¡¯sms are down. Send me the coordinates of the hostile


    fire. Now!"


    There was no time to consider the consequences. They had to down the helicopters to cut off the


    attack and minimize casualties.


    Micah cursed and ryed the information.


    The three squads swiftly ended the fight, downing two helicopters, while the third vanished.


    Regrouped at the rendezvous point, with casualties among them, they awaited further orders.


    Soren, his head hastily bandaged, ryed Percival''s location to Leopold, insisting they had to go back.


    "Damn it!" Leopold took two rifles from the other members and strapped them on, his voice a mix of


    anger and resolve. "First squad, anyone who can still move, on me."


    Thomas echoed the sentiment. "Second squad, with me."


    As Soren turned to follow, dizziness from blood loss nearly overcame him.


    Thomas caught him. "Go back to report and heal. Or the captain will have your hide."


    Micah, limping with a cane, stormed over, nearly copsing. "Everyone, back to base now!"


    "But our captain is still in there!" Leopold roared, defiance written across his face.


    Percival was not only his captain but his dear friend who grew up with him. There was no way he would


    let Percival be buried down there without doing anything.


    Micah knew the stakes but stood firm. "Look at your men. They¡¯re heavily wounded, and their lives


    matter, too. Back to base, that''s an order!"


    He shoved Leopold aside and took Soren from Thomas. "Get him treated, then document everything


    about the mine. Hand it to me."


    The radio operator approached with urgent news. "Deputy director, it''s the HQmander."


    Micah grabbed the handset. "This is Micah."


    "Who authorized this operation? I told you to wait for satellite confirmation before proceeding. Do you


    not understand ''stand by''?"


    Soren overheard the loud exchange.


    "We followed orders from HQ to enter the mine. When were we told to stand by?" Soren interjected.


    After a pause, an enraged voice came from the other side, "Bullshit! I''ve been shouting my throat dry,


    ordering an evacuation!"


    Realization struck Micah. "Check thems for viruses, now!"


    Themander at HQ quickly realized it, too, and yelled for his men to check the system.


    As expected, both HQ and the field team discovered their systems had been infected with malware.


    "Damn it!" Micah kicked the truck in frustration. This was the first time HQ had been so thoroughly


    yed.


    White Tiger sure knew how to stir the pot.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Leopold nodded, fishing his phone out of his pocket and dialing Vivienne''s number.


    Vivienne picked up almost immediately, her first words sharp and to the point, ¡°Send me your location.¡±


    Leopold blinked, ¡°Vivienne, where are you?¡±


    Leopold was stunned. Vivienne had known trouble was brewing even before being notified and was


    already on her way!


    ¡°Okay,¡± Leopold said, ncing at Micah but deciding against reporting in. He texted their location to


    Vivienne.


    To hell with the consequences - Percival''s life was at stake! New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    True to her word, five minutester, Vivienne''s car pulled up not far from themand vehicle.


    Anna and Griffin stepped out with her, lugging a heavy-looking case between them.


    Micah paused for a moment upon seeing Vivienne, then quickly snapped to, shooting a warning re


    at Leopold, who was about to step forward in greeting.


    Leopold pretended not to notice the warning and met her with aposed stride.


    ¡°Vivienne, Percival''s trapped under the mine. We just can''t get a read on the situation inside,¡± he said,


    briefly outlining the dilemma.


    Vivienne frowned slightly ¨C she had suspected as much about the mine.


    Before Leopold could respond, Micah jabbed him in the shin with his cane, blocking him.


    ¡°Vivienne, are you sure you can safely extract Percival?¡±


    Just then, a voice crackled over the radio, ¡°Micah, no unauthorized personnel are allowed to interfere


    with the operation. That''s the rule!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Vivienne''s icy gaze locked onto Micah across the room, her eyes sharp and piercing with an almost


    palpable intensity.


    Micah remained silent for a few heartbeats before switching off the inte.


    The voice that had been calling his name fell abruptly silent.


    "I need to know," Micah¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "Do you have a solid n to extract Percival


    safely?"


    In that instant, an almost spectral aura of authority emanated from Micah, a remnant of the times he


    had battled through the most harrowing situations.


    Thomas and Leopold, standing nearby, were momentarily taken aback.


    Micah had been their drill instructor back in the day. Since bing the deputy director, the formidable


    presence he oncemanded seemed to have diminished.


    They had all assumed that Micah was past his prime, a paper pusher with graying hair.


    But they were wrong. He had merely cloaked his ferocity beneath a guise of geniality, letting the years


    mellow his exterior.


    Vivienne''s gaze never wavered from Micah, shadows flickering in her eyes as she spoke with a gravity


    that brooked no argument, "Percival is the love of my life."


    That single deration held more weight than any promise could.


    ¡°He¡¯s the love of my life. How could I possibly leave him to face danger alone?¡±


    Hearing Vivienne''s resolute and unequivocal statement, Micah turned to issue orders, "Leopold, take


    Vivienne to the coordinates. Thomas, get to Soren immediately and have him report the mine''s internal


    status!"


    "No need," Vivienne interjected, pulling up a satellite map on her tablet. It showed the interior of the


    mine with a faint red dot marking Percival''s location.


    Hovering near Vivienne, Thomas voiced his concern, "Ma''am, the air is thin inside the mine. We don''t


    know how much oxygen the captain has left, and we can''t reach him."


    Vivienne understood the urgency. "Does he have his headset?"


    "He does, but we''ve lost contact. It seems a signal jammer is at y inside. No telling how long he can


    hold out," Leopold added quickly.


    "As long as he has it," Vivienne said, retrieving a device resembling a Bluetooth speaker from Griffin''s


    gearbox and connecting it to aptop screen.


    As soon as she activated it, all the headsets of the Vanguard Agency agents in the vicinity lost their


    signals.


    Even themand vehicle where Micah sat was suddenly bereft of anymunication.


    "What''s going on? Another virus?" Micah asked, bewildered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "No." Vivienne typed in a sequence of codes, and a prompt appeared on theptop screen. "Leopold,


    what''s Mr. Wolf''s public channel code?"


    "0001."


    Vivienne entered the code, and a faint sound of breathing immediately came through the speaker.


    Everyone was startled, and Micah looked at Vivienne incredulously, at a loss for what had happened.


    Vivienne put on a headset and said, "Mr. Wolf, can you hear me?"


    After a brief pause, a voice came through, "Vivienne?"


    "Holy smokes, it''s Percival!" Leopold eximed, "Vivienne, you''re a miracle worker!"


    Micah, too, grasped the principle behind Vivienne''smunication with Percival.


    She had redirected allmunication signals to focus solely on her and Percival''s devices, turning the


    Bluetooth speaker into a targeted signal transmitter.


    By inputting Percival''s code, she could funnel allmunication directly to the disconnected headset.


    Micah''s look of admiration towards Vivienne deepened.


    "Mr. Wolf, give me your exact position and surroundings. I need precise details," Vivienne demanded,


    staring at the satellite feed on herptop, which was not entirely urate. She could only devise an


    effective rescue n with absolute certainty of Percival''s whereabouts.


    Percival reported from his location, "I''m in a temporary shelter within the mine. There''s some air left


    here, and I found a cave for cover, but I''m not sure how long it will hold. I''ve got thirty percent oxygen


    left in the tank."


    Vivienne pinpointed his location based on the coordinates he provided.


    He was about 0.6 miles from the mine''s entrance, which was hardly an ideal spot. The thinness of the


    air was unimaginable.


    The extent of the copse between his location and the entrance was unknown¡ªthey would have to


    st through bit by bit to reach him safely.


    If they were to st directly above Percival''s position, it could easily trigger a secondary copse,


    endangering his life.


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed with concern. "Mr. Wolf, can you hold out for two days?"


    To ensure a safe extraction, she had to aim to keep the rescue operation within a two-day window.


    Percival''s voice came through with a chuckle. "If you''re waiting for me outside, I can hold out for twenty


    days."


    How could he possibly sumb to the mine''s depth when he had not yet married his beloved


    Vivienne?


    Leopold could hardly contain himself, shouting at the speaker, "Conserve your strength, Percival. We''re


    "Okay."


    Vivienne''s tone was stern, "Mr. Wolf, don''t speak unless it''s absolutely necessary."


    "Just one more thing," Percival said, his voice muffled by movement, then settling back into stillness,


    "Vivienne, I love you."


    Vivienne bit her lower lip, feeling a surge of emotion as she replied firmly into the headset, "Percival, I


    love you too."


    The Vanguard Agency''s special squad quickly set charges at the mine entrance.


    To safely carve a passage, they must st through the debris blocking the entrance.


    But this was a gamble.


    Detonating explosives in an already unstable mine was akin to dancing with death.


    These were Griffin''stest creations, morepact and potent than traditional explosives, resembling


    grenades but packing a punch far beyond the standard issue.


    What set them apart was their precision. Carefully calcted cement allowed control over the st


    radius, which was essential for this delicate operation.


    They were like a deck of cards¡ªsometimes, a handful could make a minimal impact, and other times,


    the same number could bring down the house.


    It all came down to how you yed your hand.


    The prototype was still in the early stages of development, untested in real-world conditions, and Griffin


    was anything but certain. "Vivienne," she cautioned, "the ''Morning Glory'' is still untested. This is its first


    detonation."


    "Morning Glory" was the moniker Griffin had affectionately bestowed upon the explosive device.


    Vivienne studied the intricately calctedyout, not a flicker of doubt in her gaze. "Detonate," she


    To hesitate even for a second meant risking Percival''s life for another. Once her mind was made up,


    Vivienne would not waver.


    Griffin exchanged a nce with Leopold, whose heart was in his throat, but if Vivienne believed it was


    possible, that was enough for him.


    Leopold gave a firm nod, cing all his faith in the "Morning Glory."


    With that, Griffin pressed the detonator.


    A rapid session of ten explosions ripped through the air, kicking up a billowing cloud of dust that


    soared skyward like fireworks before cascading down like a hail of bullets.


    Everyone shielded their faces with their arms, and when the dust finally settled, Leopold peered into


    the mouth of the mine to assess the damage.


    Thomas and hisrades held their breath in anticipation.


    Then came Leopold¡¯s triumphant voice, "Vivienne, we''ve got a hole five feet wide and thirty feet deep!"


    A wave of relief swept over the crowd.


    The entrance to the mine was a delicate matter. Using heavy machinery like excavators could have


    easily triggered a copse, particrly in Weststart City, which was already scarred by extensive


    mining. The risk of a ground copse was just too great.


    But with the "Morning Glory," they could ensure the stability of the mine''s interior and break through the


    blocked entrance, saving precious time in the process.


    Thomas, shovel in hand, rallied the troops. "Follow my lead."


    Armed with their entrenching tools, the Vanguard Agency''s special squad began to clear the rubble at


    the entrance.


    Leopold led another team to haul away the debris.


    Vivienne and Griffin were already crunching numbers for the subsequent detonation.


    Micah watched from a distance. His crow''s feet crinkled in a mixture of concern and pride.


    "Karen," he muttered to himself, "your daughter is quite remarkable."


    He made his way to themand vehicle, leaning on his cane, and dialed Rivenwood''s headquarters


    to ensure the logistic support was in ce.


    Two days of non-stop rescue operations would wear anybody out. Only with a solid supply chain could


    they keep the rescue efforts running smoothly.


    "You have a call from headquarters," one of themunication officers said, holding out Micah''s


    relentlessly buzzing phone.


    Micah nced at it and said, "Turn it off."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Meanwhile, the Ellington family was in turmoil.


    With Percival missing and no word from Vivienne or Thomas, the entire family was on the brink of


    chaos.


    "Flynn, you don''t think something''s happened to Percival, do you? We just received those threatening


    letters with knives, and now we can''t reach either of them. What are we going to do?" Imogen said,


    visibly shaken.


    Flynn''s expression was grim. "No, Percival must be tied up with his own matters."


    But despite his reassuring words, Flynn was also anxious himself.


    The real issue was that Percival was ted to debut as the Ellington family''s heir the next day, facing


    shareholders and the media.


    It was a critical event, one that demanded Percival''s presence. With no idea of his whereabouts, what


    were they to do?


    Seated on the sofa, Richard broke the silence. "Flynn, you''ll stand in as acting chairman. We must


    minimize the fallout and quell the spection about Percival and Vivienne''s absence. If need be, tell


    the world they''re abroad on vacation."


    Flynn bit his lip in hesitation. "Dad, are you sure that¡¯s appropriate? Tomorrow''s announcement is


    crucial. If I take the stage..."


    "It''s better than having no one," Richard cut in. "You''ll do it. When Percival returns, he can handle the


    rest. End of discussion."


    Imogen looked worriedly at Richard. "Richard, I''m concerned Percival might take this wrong."


    ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯s not that petty. Flynn, make sure you¡¯re prepared for it.¡± Richard took a deep breath,


    stood up, and returned to his room with his cane.


    Imogen was still unconvinced. ¡°Flynn, this feels like we¡¯re taking advantage of Percival¡¯s absence. I¡¯m


    not sure if it¡¯s right.¡±


    Flynn was torn, unsure whether to ept.


    Bolstered by Nathan and Cecilia¡¯s words, Flynn made up his mind. "Alright, I got it."


    Meanwhile, Percival was still trapped in the depths of the mine, conserving his dwindling oxygen


    supply, which hovered around fifteen percent.


    He clung to Vivienne''s voice in his earpiece, staring at his phone screen.


    It was a screenshot from one of Vivienne''s live streams, captured by countless viewers but saved by


    him alone.


    His fingertips grazed her image on the screen repeatedly as if each touch fueled his resolve to hold on.


    "Mr. Wolf, give me a sound," Vivienne checked in again for Percival''s safety.


    To save oxygen, Percival tapped his earpiece microphone lightly.


    ¡°I''m here, and I miss you,¡± The Morse code meant.


    Vivienne smiled softly. "Good. I miss you too. Just 0.4 miles to go."


    The deeper they dug, the more cautious they had to be with the explosives. After all, the consequences


    of a cave-in were unpredictable, and precision was paramount.


    Every calction had to be spot-on and triple-checked before Vivienne dared to issue themand.


    With Percival''s life at stake, she could not afford to be reckless.


    Thomas and Leopold were sprawled out on the ground, too exhausted even to stand straight. They


    watched Vivienne and Griffin run through their rapid-fire calctions with a touch of envy.


    "It must be nice to be a brain worker," Leopold muttered, dousing his head with nearly an entire bottle


    of water.


    Thomas caught his breath and added, "We can''t even imagine the pressure they''re under."


    Leopold sat up and patted Thomas on the back, "That''s true. No time for lying down. Let''s get back to


    it." Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    ...


    Back at Ellington Group.


    It was the day of the big press conference.


    Flynn walked in, d in a bespoke charcoal suit and gold-rimmed sses, his demeanor the perfect


    blend of schrly andmanding¡ªa king among men.


    Imogen, watching from a distance, felt a surge of joy.


    After Flynn had coordinated all the details with his secretary, it was time for the announcement.


    Ellington Group''s shareholders and the press members were momentarily taken aback as Flynn made


    his entrance.


    His expression was serene. His signature smile graced his face as he confidently approached the


    podium. "Good afternoon, I''m Flynn Ellington, the acting chairman of Ellington Group."


    The media''s cameras shed like a thunderstorm, and Flynn''s photographs quickly spread across the


    inte through various channels.


    On the Financial News Network, the word "acting" was omitted, announcing Flynn as the new chairman


    of Ellington Group attending the press conference!


    The news of Flynn''s ascension to chairman of Ellington Group was broadcast far and wide.


    Flynn swiftly took control of all thepany''s channels and subsidiaries'' finances.


    But once home, he was the same man, deeply concerned about his missing nephew.


    Upon entering the house, he immediately asked, "Any word on Percival?"


    Flynn sank into the couch; his hands sped, thumbs rubbing anxiously as if trying to spark a fire.


    After a moment, he spoke, "Dad, I''m worried someone''s targeting our family. First, Keh''s near-fatal


    ident, then someone left a knife by my bed. We need to be on guard."


    Richard nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We can no longer afford to take these threats lightly."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    At that moment, Nathan and Cecilia returned home with Isolde, who was just back from school.


    "We were picking up Isolde when a car crash happened right outside the daycare. In the chaos, some


    thug tried to snatch her. If it weren''t for the bodyguard Flynn arranged for us, they might have taken our


    baby girl."


    Cecilia was pale, sitting on the couch, still visibly shaken from the ordeal.


    Isolde did not speak; she was nestled in Nathan''s arms, her tear-streaked face buried in his chest.


    Flynn''s heart skipped a beat. "Nobody got hurt, right?"


    Nathan shook his head. "No, thanks to the bodyguard you arranged. But Isolde''s been scared out of


    her wits. The bracelet she cherished was snatched, and they nearly took her too."


    "Something¡¯s not right," Flynn said, standing up and pacing the living room. "They were undoubtedly


    targeting Isolde!"


    Isolde flinched at his words, and Cecilia gasped, "Flynn, what are you saying?"


    "With Percival and Vivienne still missing, and considering recent events..." Flynn pressed his lips, then


    turned to Richard. "Dad, I think you should go abroad with them. I''ll let you know once I have news


    about Percival and Vivienne."


    Richard frowned deeply, considering Flynn''s words.


    Nathanforted his daughter briefly before saying, "Flynn, you''re suggesting wey low overseas?"


    Flynn nodded. "Yes. Our family has been through one crisis after another. I won''t have peace of mind


    until you''re all safe. You take Dad and Isolde and go. I''ll sort things out here with thepany and then


    join you with Imogen and Keh. Meanwhile, I''ll keep looking for Percival and Vivienne."


    After a moment''s thought, Flynn asked, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Richard was silent for a few seconds before saying firmly, "We''ll do as Flynn suggests."


    "I''ll get someone to book your flights right now. You''ll leave tonight," Flynn said, immediately taking out


    his phone to instruct his secretary.


    The tickets were swiftly booked, and the family packed only the essentials before hurrying to the


    airport.


    At the airport, Imogen was tearfully saying goodbye to Cecilia. "Cecilia, We''ll find Percival as soon as


    we can. Don''t worry."


    "Be careful back home. Things are unstable," Cecilia advised with worry in her voice.


    Flynn helped Richard straighten his suit jacket. "Dad, wait for me over there. I promise I''ll bring Percival


    and Vivienne to you."


    Richard nodded silently, then boarded the ne with Nathan''s assistance.


    Flynn watched the ne take off, his gaze lingering in the sky long after the aircraft had vanished.


    Finally, he turned away. He ruffled Imogen''s hair. "Let''s go home."


    In Weststart City, Griffin pressed the detonator repeatedly until thest 10 feet of the mine finally blew


    open.


    Beyond this point, they could not use explosives anymore.


    Vivienne seized Leopold''s shovel and started digging with such furious strength that even the


    seasoned agents of Vanguard Agency were amazed.


    They could not believe that although their captain¡¯s wife had not eaten or slept in two days, she still had


    this much energy.


    Soren, who had been bandaged up at the hospital, ignored the doctor''s advice and rushed to the


    scene. Seeing Vivienne''s fingers bleeding from the relentless digging, he felt a profound respect for


    her. She was not just infatuated with Percival''s looks; her love was genuine.


    "Stop gawking! You¡¯re wounded; go monitor the map and keep us posted on the captain''s location,"


    Leopold barked at Soren, pushing him toward theputers.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne dug tirelessly, her voice hoarse from calling into the headset, "Mr. Wolf, respond to me!" But


    there was no reply from Percival.


    Her fingers were bleeding profusely, and she had almost lost her voice, yet there was no response from


    Percival.


    Anna and Griffin joined the digging, the tension mounting with each passing minute.


    It had been an hour since Percival¡¯sst response. They couldn¡¯t dare to imagine what could happen if


    they could not find Percival as soon as possible.


    Soren, noticing the blinking red dot on theputer that signified Percival''s vital signs, shouted, "Nine


    o''clock direction, hurry!"


    When they finally hit a metal barrier, they were met with a new challenge. The door to themanding


    room was jammed shut by the soil.


    "Shit, what now?" Leopold cursed, his frustration peaking at thisst hurdle.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, the doors burst open, the dust choking Leopold into a coughing fit.


    Vivienne had kicked it open and emerged from the control room, carrying an unconscious Percival on


    her back.


    "Vivienne, Percival!"


    "Ms. Vivienne, Captain!"


    "Captain! Madam!"


    A chorus of concerned voices rang out, but there was no response from Percival, whoy motionless


    on Vivienne''s back.


    Seeing this, Griffin was near tears, tugging at Leopold, "What do we do now?"


    Micah rushed to bring the medic over, but Vivienne silentlyid Percival on the ground. She pulled a


    sterile silver needle from her pocket and quickly inserted it into Percival''s forehead.


    Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of ck blood and, with it, a breath of air.


    They fell silent for a few seconds, then erupted in cheers.


    Percival was awake. He was alive!


    Even with his eyes still closed, they knew that Percival had narrowly clung to life.


    "Mr. Wolf, open your eyes," Vivienne urged, patting his face gently.


    "Easy there, Vivienne. He''s just starting to get better," Leopold interjected with a hint of concern.


    But Vivienne''s hand did not retreat; it continued to pat Percival''s cheek.


    Secondster, Percival weakly grasped Vivienne''s hand and murmured, "My face is going to swell."


    "You scared me," she sobbed, her tears mixing with the dirt and dampening Percival''s shirt.


    She had never really been afraid of anything, except for the thought of losing the ones closest to her.


    Her mother back in the day, and now Percival.


    In those moments of uncertainty, she was terrified. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Lying on the ground, Percival wrapped his arms around her and chuckled. "Stop crying. I''m alright. I''m


    not dead yet."


    Seeing the smile on his face finally eased Vivienne''s anxiety.


    Micah chimed in, "Let''s get him on an ambnce!"


    Still, for safety''s sake, a thorough checkup at the hospital was in order.


    Leopold was exasperated. "Of all the things, you remember that at a time like this!"


    Percival replied, "No, I only remembered Vivienne at that time."

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    After a thorough check-up at the hospital, Percival was discharged.


    Even the doctors were astounded. How could a man who had been buried in a mine for two days walk


    out without a scratch?


    What kind of physique did he have?


    Leopold and Thomas, who had been part of the rescue operation, were exhausted and had to be


    admitted to the hospital, too.


    Leopold kept begging Vivienne to give him an injection, convinced that one of her shots would revive


    him instantly.


    But Vivienne refused.


    Her services came at a steep price, one that Leopold could not afford.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once they left the hospital, Vivienne and Percival returned to the Ellington Mansion.


    In the car, Percival tenderly changed the dressing on Vivienne''s fingertips. "Don''t be so reckless next


    time. I told you, with you waiting for me, I could hold on."


    Vivienne looked at her injured fingertips, wounds that could easily be healed, but she let them heal


    naturally.


    Otherwise, Mr. Wolf would not be there to tend to her.


    How considerate of her.


    Vivienne curled her finger, watching Percival apply the ointment. "You''re not allowed to worry me like


    that again."


    Percival pulled her close. "Never again."


    ...


    Back at the Ellington Mansion.


    Flynn had just signed some documents when Percival burst through the door.


    Sunlight streamed in, casting a square of bright light on the floor.


    Flynn stepped forward, standing at the edge of the light, looking worriedly at Percival. "Percival, where


    have you been these past few days? Do you have any idea how worried everyone''s been? Did


    something happen?"


    "Don''t you know where I''ve been, Uncle Flynn?" Percival replied with a smile, a hint of mirth in his


    eyes.


    Flynn paused, then chuckled. "How would I know where you''ve been? I''ve been going mad looking for


    you. There''s been a lot of trouble at home. Let me fill you in."


    Vivienne stepped beside Percival at the doorway, taking over the conversation. "We''re aware of the car


    ident and robbery in front of Isolde''s Daycare."


    Flynn''s smile froze as he stepped back into the shadows.


    "Since you know already, there''s not much to say."


    Footsteps echoed from behind Flynn.


    Two figures appeared, holding Imogen and Keh at gunpoint, explosives strapped to them.


    Imogen''s face was streaked with tears, disbelief in her eyes. She never imagined facing such a


    predicament.


    Keh was in shock.


    Nathan had taken him in as his foster child, and even though he had been raised in a distant part of the


    family, Flynn was still his father in his heart.


    Why would his father aim a gun at him?


    Percival and Vivienne seemed to have expected this, showing no surprise.


    "Percival, I must admit, you''re quite clever. You''re tough to deal with, and now you have an even


    tougher fianc¨¦e. You really give your uncle a headache."


    Flynn removed his sses, pulled a cloth from his pocket, and meticulously cleaned the lenses.


    Percival chuckled. "Uncle Flynn, you handed me the clue on a silver tter. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have


    noticed."


    "Really? When did I slip up? I''ve been careful," Flynn said with a slight smile, sliding his sses back


    on and looking at Percival and Vivienne.


    "It wasn''t romance when you were flirting with Ms. Imogen in the living room, squeezing her palm. It


    was a signal¡ªyour life was in danger."


    Understanding dawned on Flynn. He had absentmindedly squeezed Imogen''s hand earlier, and though


    it seemed flirtatious, he was filled with disgust.


    If not for the need to maintain his cover, he would not bother keeping a little girl happy.


    Without realizing it, he had given away a code, which Percival had caught in that fleeting moment.


    Flynn smirked. "I was careless. Next time, I''ll be more cautious."


    Percival raised his gun towards the man he had respected all his life, the uncle who had always been


    peaceful. "There won''t be a next time, White Tiger!"


    Flynn was Fiona¡¯s boss, the mastermind behind CK, having built it from the ground up. When Fiona


    turned against him, he lured her into bing his substitute.


    All these years, Fiona''s actions had been for Flynn.


    On the surface, it looked like Fiona wanted Percival dead, but the real threat to his life was Flynn!


    Unfazed by the gun in Percival''s hand, Flynn said, "Percival, I hold two lives in my hand. Are you sure


    you want to gamble with me?"


    Vivienne suddenlyughed, gesturing behind them. "Maybe you should take a look behind you."


    Confused, Flynn turned to see.


    The supposed kidnappers had revealed their true identities.


    It was Draven and Matthew!


    The bombs strapped to Imogen and Keh were fake, and they were now under the protection of


    Draven and Matthew.


    Flynn licked his lips and nodded, a sinister glint in his eye. "So, the shrimps have turned."


    Then, Flynn''sughter ceased. He pulled out his phone and yed a video.


    It showed Richard and others.


    "Percival, did you really think they were my only hostages?"


    Percival looked at Flynn calmly. "That''s your father."


    The serenity, the life of a botanist? None of that mattered!


    All he craved was the right to inherit the Ellington family!


    Percival, filled with that boundless hatred, met Flynn''s gaze and sighed silently. "Grandpa, Uncle


    Flynn''s bitterness... now you know."


    Flynn''s brow twitched as he nced at his phone. Richard was being held captive. What was Percival


    talking about?


    Suddenly, from outside the door, a deep, slightly hoarse voice broke the silence. "Now I know." New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Flynn could hardly believe it.


    How could this be?


    "Flynn, if you wanted to inherit the Ellington family, why didn''t you just tell me?"


    The surveince feed on Flynn''s phone switched, all of it a sham.


    It dawned on Flynn¡ªPercival had known his intentions all along. Every move he had made was no


    secret to his nephew.


    Flynn did not answer Richard''s question. Instead, he turned to Percival, "Knowing I wanted you dead,


    why would you still go down into the mines?"


    "I did not anticipate that."


    Percival and Vivienne had prepared for everything except Flynn''s ability to take control of the Vanguard


    Agency¡¯s headquarters.


    Otherwise, so many days would not have been wasted.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Crashing his phone to the ground, Flynn unleashed a fury of stomps upon the shattered device.


    "I lost. Take me in." Flynn''s voice dripped withziness as he raised his hands in mock surrender, tilting


    his head to catch Percival''s gaze.


    But then, with a swift bite, he crushed the cyanide hidden in his mr.


    He had always known this day woulde.


    Even in death, he would not be cuffed by the likes of Percival!


    Blood spilled from his mouth as he knelt, the light fading behind his designer spectacles, "Percival,


    you''ll never unearth the kingpin behind GTO."


    Hisughter echoed through the dark alley, a spectral sound that chilled to the bone.


    Yet, the agony he anticipated never arrived.


    F-Poison had given him this poison, and it was a lethal concoction, sure death on contact. How was he


    still alive?


    Lifting his head, Flynn locked eyes with Vivienne, whose expression was akin to someone watching a


    fool. It all clicked.


    She, the Specter Healer, was behind this.


    Vivienne towered over him, her aura that of a queen, "Wish to die?"


    Flynn red back, bitter. "There¡¯s no grudge between us. My death serves you no ill!"


    Her smile bloomed, radiant and short-lived, reced by a chilling murderous intent. "Your death means


    nothing to me. But you dared cross Mr. Wolf. For that, I would have relished your end. However..."


    Her smile returned as she said, "Since you so desire death, I won''t oblige you."


    His eyes narrowed, venomous. "There are a thousand ways to die if I wish it."


    She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, her piercing gaze lifted slightly, "The poison I bestowed


    upon you, I named it ''Mandragora.'' It will hijack your nerves. Should suicidal thoughts arise, it will


    paralyze your body. Moreover..."


    Pausing, she continued, "It will tear at you, two hours each day, gnawing at your insides while leaving


    no physical mark. Enjoy the rest of your days."


    Flynn''s pupils dted.


    Before, he would have scoffed at such ims, but knowing she was the Specter Healer, he believed.


    Vivienne had the means to craft such a torturous venom.


    He could face death, but not the dread of daily torment with no escape.


    Vivienne''s satisfaction was evident as she crouched to meet his eyes, her voice a cold, clear chime.


    "Cross me, you die. Cross those I care for, and you''ll beg for death. White Tiger, if fate grants a next


    time, strike me first¡ªyou might find a quicker end."


    Her words, calm and steady, bathed in sunlight, highlighted her majestic beauty.


    All present made a silent vow never to provoke those dear to Vivienne; a life of suffering with no


    escape was too grievous a fate.


    Percival''s heart raced at her words, overwhelmed by the depth of her love.


    Vivienne had given her all to him; he resolved to be worthy of her for the remainder of his days.


    Without another word to Flynn, Vivienne rose and walked over to Percival.


    He took her hand, signaling the waiting Vanguard Agency operatives with his free hand. They stormed


    in, securing Flynn.


    Richard watched, lips pressed tightly, onest attempt for understanding, "Flynn, why?¡±


    Was being the Ellington heir so enticing?


    His sons, one after another, vied for that position.


    The Ellington family was the wealthiest in Rivenwood, sure, but not in Veridia.


    The true powers were the ancient warrior lineages, hidden from the world.


    The Ellington family had wealth but no political sway. Percival''s integrity as the captain of the Vanguard


    Agency, now the Deputy Director, was its only political power.


    Plus, Percival had never abused his power for his own benefit. Basically, the Ellington family had zero


    influence in the government.


    He could not fathom why his sons fought so bitterly.


    Handcuffed, Flynn nced at his father. "You needn''t know."


    And with that, he was escorted away.


    Richard sighed, resigned. Old age was upon him.


    Percival holstered his weapon, his expression unreadable. Until today, he had refused to believe Flynn


    was White Tiger.


    His faith in his own judgment wavered.


    Flynn was not a stranger; he was his uncle, the man he trusted more than anyone else in the family.


    He had suspected Ryan but never Flynn.


    If not for Flynn''s recent slip-ups, he would never have suspected him.


    The idea that the person who cherished him most sought his life was unfathomable.


    Then, from the holding vehicle, Flynn''s voice cut through. "Percival, you think I''ve only got hostages up


    my sleeve? Listen closely. The countdown begins."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The door mmed shut, sealing his hauntingughter inside.


    Vivienne and Percival''s eyes met, a silent understanding between them.


    The next moment, Vivienne''s voice pierced the tense air like a siren''s call, "Keh, get Grandpa out


    of here. There''s a bomb!"


    Keh''s heart skipped a beat, and before he could even process the warning, Imogen was tugging


    him away, shouting over her shoulder at Nathan. "Nathan, move it! Get the old man to safety!" Updated


    at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Snapping to action, Nathan whisked Richard away to a safe distance.


    After the family had evacuated, Vivienne and Percival, apanied by a few special squad members,


    began a frantic search through the Ellington family''s historic mansion.


    Bombs were discovered in the most unsuspecting of ces: tucked in a corner of the living room,


    nestled beneath the sofa, hidden among the spirits in the liquor cab.


    But there was no telling how many bombs Flynn had nted within the walls of the ancestral home.


    The detectors were useless, leaving them to search blindly.


    Suddenly, Imogen burst in, calling out to Vivienne, "Vivienne, I know where the bombs are hidden; he


    nted them with me."

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Vivienne looked pale as a ghost.


    Clearly, it was time to fast-track the development of the new bomb detector. They could not afford


    another incident like this.


    But Imogen''s face was a tapestry of tension, and Vivienne noticed.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Imogen shook her head, troubled. "No, there should be thirty-one... Yesterday, he found one..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She reached up, touching the headband nestled in her hair¡ªa gift from her beloved, cherished more


    than gold. Just yesterday, he had whispered to her with undying affection, "Your hair is your crowning


    glory, love. With this, you''re even more radiant."


    Tick-tock, tick-tock.


    Three seconds remained.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she dashed out of the Ellington Mansion.


    Vivienne and Percival had no time to react before a deafening explosion shook the air.


    When the smoke cleared, only a shattered ne remained on the ground. It was the token Richard


    had given to Imogen, a symbol of her eptance into the Ellington family.


    The bomb''s force had vaporized Imogen instantly, like a ne plummeting from the sky, obliterating


    everything in its path.


    Vivienne and Percival were frozen. If Imogen had not acted on her instincts, they, too, would have been


    reduced to nothing.


    Not far away, in a parked car, Isolde burst into tears. She had watched her beloved aunt vanish, her


    waterfall of hair gone without a trace.


    Cecilia nestled into her husband''s embrace.


    Out of all Flynn''s sins, Imogen was the most tragic victim¡ªa solitary girl who vanished from existence


    without ast word, as if she had never been.


    Vivienne stepped outside; the air still held a tinge of fire powder. She picked up the unrecognizable


    ne and wiped it clean with her hands.


    Richard exited the car, addressing Percival, "We owe her a dignified farewell. The Ellington family failed


    her."


    Percival nodded, drawing Vivienne close,forting her with a gentle hold.


    Vanguard Agency''s special squad cleared the Ellington Mansion and raided Flynn''s room, taking away


    all rted materials.


    Composing herself, Vivienne entered Flynn''s bedroom.


    Photos of Imogen and Flynn stood on the nightstand, everything untouched. The bed was made to


    perfection, two sets of clean pajamas folded neatly.


    As Vivienne approached, she noticed a hair entangled in a button of Flynn''s pajama top¡ªlikely


    Imogen''s.


    She untangled the hair, holding it between her fingers. Suddenly, her expression froze.


    Carefully examining the strand, something felt off.


    "What''s wrong, Vivienne?" Percival approached, concerned at her uneasy demeanor.


    She plucked one of her own hairs and ced both strands in his hand. "Feel these. Notice anything


    odd?"


    Percival''s brow furrowed as he felt the hairs, and realization dawned on him.


    The hair from Flynn''s pajama was synthetic¡ªa wig!


    ...


    Elsewhere in Rivenwood.


    F-Poison returned to GTO headquarters, stretching her neck before firing up the helicopter.


    With Flynn captured, it was time to leave Rivenwood behind.


    ¡°Vivienne, Percival, we''ll meet again another day.¡±


    Had they been there, they would have recognized her as Imogen, supposedly dead.


    Meanwhile.


    Imogen''s body was nowhere to be found.


    Vivienne had intended to issue an Order of Nine Mystics Society to pursue the allegedly deceased


    Imogen. But she could not risk exposure with a traitor still lurking within the Nine Mystics Society.


    She turned to Draven and Matthew. "Search for any trace of Imogen in secret. Report back the moment


    you find something."


    Matthew hesitated. "But Vivienne, isn''t Imogen already..."


    He stopped, seeing her stern face, and epted the task.


    Vivienne''s brows knitted together.


    Imogen was still alive; she knew it. But her true identity within GTO and her connection to F-Poison


    remained a mystery¡ªperhaps someone even more significant than Belle.


    Imogen had hidden her identity well.


    Outside, Percival finally uncovered the secret of Imogen''s feigned death.


    The person they saw and the bomb that exploded were real, but the person was an illusion.


    He found a sophisticated projector on the Ellington Mansion''s gate. The shattered ne was its


    remote.


    The concept had originated with Karen, intended to cast deceptive images to confuse enemies and


    also to be employed in training exercises for the operatives of the Vanguard Agency.


    It was a task not just anyone could undertake.


    And yet, this piece of elite technology, which should have been secured within the Vanguard Agency


    HQ''s walls, had somehow been perfected by the GTO and was now operational.


    To Percival, it was nothing short of a tant insult to Karen and the integrity of the entire Vanguard


    Agency.


    His brows knitted together, casting a chilling aura that could freeze the air, his visage as imposing as an


    advancing cier,pelling anyone to give a wide berth.


    Many within the Vanguard Agency had the clearance to ess such tech, but none would dare from


    Rivenwood HQ.


    This meant that neither he nor Micah could be responsible.


    Who, then, was behind this? Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Vivienne emerged from the Ellington Mansion, catching sight of the projector in Percival''s grasp, and


    instantly grasped the gravity of the situation.


    A cold, steely resolve shed in her eyes.


    Whoever was responsible, she would not let them off lightly.


    Her phone rang with the distinctive tone reserved for the Nine Mystics Society members.


    [Young Master, the Miller family¡¯s stronghold has been attacked. We''ve suffered heavy casualties and


    need immediate backup!]


    Vivienne had gathered her most trusted allies from the Nine Mystics Society that day, fortifying their


    position to ensure the capture of White Tiger went off without a hitch.


    Richard and the others were among those the Nine Mystics Society had snatched back from the brink


    of death.


    Thus, the defense deployed at the stronghold was now weaker than usual.


    And yet, despite their vignce, their stronghold had been hit when they least expected it.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she and Percival rushed to the attacked stronghold of the Miller family.


    ¡°Imogen¡¯s got some nerve,¡± Percival said, his voice turning cold.


    Launching a preemptive strike on the Miller family''s stronghold, she aimed to distract Vivienne, buying


    herself time to escape.


    Vivienne gripped the steering wheel, her tires leaving deep marks on the asphalt as she drove.


    Her face was as dark as a storm cloud, fury simmering within her.


    With a screeching halt, the car arrived at the Miller family''s stronghold.


    It was an old Victorian mansion that served as the Miller family''s headquarters within the Nine Mystics


    Society.


    Mark had been one of the first Vivienne had brought into her fold, and this ce was a home base for


    the Nine Mystic Society''s members in Rivenwood.


    Draven would often stay here when he was on missions.


    It had always been secure.


    But now, it had been struck with devastating damage!


    The bronze front door was sted halfway to oblivion, and the building was belching thick, ck


    smoke. Firefighters and police officers were swarming the scene.


    Aaron was there, talking to them, trying to piece together how the ze had started.


    After an investigation, they concluded it was a gas leak that led to the explosion.


    But everyone inside the Nine Mystics Society knew better. Someone had nted a bomb at their


    doorstep, leading to the destruction and sending several brothers to the hospital.


    After the firefighters and police had left, Aaron approached Vivienne, sweat beading on his forehead.


    "Vivienne," he said, obviously fresh from receiving the news.


    Vivienne nodded. "Just you here? Where''s your dad?"


    Aaron pursed his lips, "He was here when it happened. He''s been taken to the hospital. Vivienne, can


    you... save him?"


    Despite their strained rtionship, Mark was still his father. The thought of losing him had never


    crossed Aaron¡¯s mind.


    Vivienne''s eyes took on a shadowy gleam. "Yeah, I got it. Anna will take care of things here."


    Aaron did not respond; they just looked at Vivienne deeply.


    He knew his strength was not enough, not by far.


    Like the panicked call he received about the explosion at home, it had left him in utter disarray.


    He felt inadequate beside Vivienne.


    Sensing the turmoil in Aaron''s eyes, Vivienne pped him on the shoulder. "The future of the Miller


    family is in your hands now."


    Aaron was taken aback, not quite understanding her meaning.


    But Vivienne was not one for exnations. When the time came, Aaron would understand.


    Vivienne and Percival got back in the car and headed to the hospital.


    Most of the Nine Mystics Society''s members had been treated at the hospital. Only a few who were


    near the st were still in surgery.


    Mark had been closest to the explosion and was the most severely injured.


    Vivienne stood outside the operating room, already in her surgical scrubs.


    She had managed to save the others upon arrival at the hospital.


    Now, only Mark remained.


    Slipping on her gloves, she looked back at Percival.


    He gave her a reassuring half-smile and said, "Everything''s ready. Go on."


    With a nod, Vivienne entered the operating room.


    Although Mark''s injuries were severe, they were not life-threatening, and with Vivienne''s skilled hands,


    he would soon be on the road to recovery.


    In the recovery room, Mark slowly opened his eyes. He wiggled his fingers and toes ¨C everything


    seemed normal.


    He sighed with relief. As his vision cleared, he saw Vivienne sitting at his bedside.


    "Young Ma..."


    "How do you feel?" Vivienne asked, holding a syringe, expertly tapping out the air before injecting its


    contents into Mark''s IV line.


    "Just a heavy head," Mark replied, swallowing hard.


    Vivienne emptied the syringe, her tone cool, "With all those secrets, it''s no wonder you feel weighed


    down."


    Mark tensed, licking his dry lips. "You''re right, Young Master. It wasn''t easy bringing Aaron back,


    especially with all the conflicts between us. I guess it''s been weighing on me."


    She tossed the empty syringe in the trash and said, "If you really cared about him, you wouldn''t have


    done the things you did, Dark Brew."


    Mark''s eyes widened in disbelief, his face shing with panic. Dark Brew was his code name within the


    GTO, a secret known only to F-Poison and Mr. B.


    Even Scott, his seemingly innocuous brother-inw, was unaware they were colleagues!


    Mark looked at Vivienne, wanting to flee but feeling utterly powerless, his body no longer under his


    control.


    There was no point in pretending any longer.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master. I betrayed the organization. But Aaron is innocent. Please, let him go, will


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you?"


    Vivienne leaned back in her chair, her long legs crossed at the ankles. "Aaron is my prot¨¦g¨¦, not like


    you."


    Hearing this, Mark rxed a bit. He knew Vivienne was just and had her own sense of right and wrong.


    He swallowed hard and confessed his betrayal of the Nine Mystics Society.


    "They found me eighteen years ago, just after Aaron was born, and his mother... Well, they helped me


    get my son back. I''ve been watching over him ever since, even though we never acknowledged each


    other."


    Vivienne chuckled with a hint of irony. So, before Mark had even joined the Nine Mystics Society, he


    was already in the clutches of GTO.


    For years, he had kept his double life a well-guarded secret.


    "So, you disregarded Aaron''s safety and allowed CK''s goons to target him just to force my hand in


    trading Belle for his life?" Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she stared at Mark.


    He imed to be sorry, to love his son Aaron above all else.


    Yet all the danger the boy faced came from his own father! Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Aaron''s martial arts skills were negligible; even Keh could hold his own against him. And now,


    GTO''s top fighters had him in their sights.


    No one within GTO knew Mark''s true identity.


    What if they tried to kill Aaron?


    Had Mark never considered the risk?


    No, he had. He had thought through all the consequences.


    But to fulfill the mission GTO had charged him with, he was willing to push his son toward the brink of


    danger.


    Seeing that Vivienne was unmoved, he had staged this borate ruse to add insult to injury. It was a


    ploy to protect Imogen while simultaneously begging Vivienne to disclose Belle''s identity¡ªa two-for-


    one deal.


    Hearing Vivienne''s words, Mark hung his head in a mixture of shame and regret. "I''ve been watching


    over Aaron from the shadows. He shouldn''t be in any real danger. I''ve made sure of that."


    Vivienne sneered. "Shouldn''t be?"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Mark knew his fate was sealed. Betraying the Nine Mystics Society and harming his brethren had left


    him no escape.


    His only option now was to divulge what he knew about GTO to save his own skin.


    "Young Master, mytest orders were to shift our operations to Sea City and locate someone named


    Imogen to await further instructions. That''s all I was told, Young Master. Please, can you spare my


    life?"


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed.


    Imogen had fled to Sea City, the turf of the Perez family.


    Mark continued to plead as a tear traced his cheek.


    Vivienne brushed off the man''s insincere tears and pressed, "Once in Sea City, how will you find


    Imogen?"


    "I don''t know, but our base there is at a virus research facility. I haven''t been given details."


    Seizing a thread of hope, Mark blurted out, "Young Master, I''ll make amends. I''ll go to Sea City,


    uncover the research facility, and deliver this woman, Imogen, to you. I swear I''llplete the mission."


    His voice was urgent, punctuated by fits of coughing that suddenly brought forth blood. His heart felt


    pierced with a thousand needles, suffocating him with pain.


    Vivienne stood, dusted off her jacket, and said indifferently, "I gave Flynn a poison that''s tearing him


    apart from the inside. Yours is a hundred times stronger. You''ll spend every moment in agony."


    Mark copsed, his face ashen.


    No one knew better than him the potency of the Young Master''s poisons.


    His pleas were in vain.


    Just as he thought this was the harshest punishment, Vivienne spoke slowly, "You think this is


    enough?"


    Mark shuddered.


    Was there something worse waiting for him?


    Vivienne, hands in her pockets, looked down upon him. "I''ve always said, from the day you joined the


    Nine Mystics Society, death would never be the best oue. For a traitor... even a death wish is a


    luxury."


    As she opened the door, Draven entered. "Young Master!"


    Vivienne grabbed a document, pressed Mark''s thumb for a print, and walked out, leaving behind a


    chillingmand, "Throw him into the hound pit!"


    Mark''s pleas escted to a fevered pitch, "Young Master, I beg you. I''ll never betray you again. Please,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you can kill me, but don''t send me to the hound pit."


    Even Draven was stunned by her decree.


    Vivienne owned a private kennel of ferocious dogs used to punish traitors. For years, no human had


    ever been thrown in.


    Everyone knew of its existence and Vivienne''s temperament. No one dared to cross her. She had


    hoped she would never have to use it. But now, she had.


    It was clear how much Mark''s betrayal had infuriated her.


    Draven felt a pang of sympathy. A simple betrayal might have ended with poison, but Mark had joined


    GTO, the organization that had killed Vivienne''s mother, and she was relentless in her quest for


    vengeance against it, swearing to destroy it at all costs.


    Vivienne had dealt with many from GTO, but none suffered as Mark would.


    Those GTO members Vivienne had previously dealt with were not directly involved in her mother¡¯s


    death. They were not GTO¡¯s boss, and she never had any personal grudge against them. Thus, if they


    did not cross her, she might grant them a quick death if she was feeling kind.


    However, she trusted Mark. Plus, she was attached to all Nine Mystics Society members.


    Hence, Draven could understand why Vivienne would throw Mark into the hound pit. If he were


    betrayed by someone he trusted, he would do the same.


    As Vivienne paused at the exit, hearing Mark''s begging, she smiled, a poisonous bloom. "I''m aw-


    abiding citizen. Why would I kill? Don¡¯t you worry, you won''t die. You''ll be tended to every day, year


    after year unless I die. That''s when your relief maye."


    Her words crushed Mark''sst hope. He sat, mouth agape, unable to utter a word.


    Outside, Aaron was waiting, having overheard everything. Mark''s betrayal was now unmistakable.


    He, of course, would not forgive Mark either.


    His father had always been absent, and that only seemed more urate than ever.


    Vivienne handed Aaron the document and said, "From today, you are the head of the Miller family.


    Everything is in your hands."


    It was Mark''s will. It stated that upon his death, everything would pass to Aaron.


    For Aaron, whether Mark was truly dead was irrelevant. What mattered was the will.


    However, he knew very well that whether he could obtainplete control of the Miller family still


    depended on himself.


    "Vivienne, I won''t disappoint you. I promise, the Miller family will never harbor another traitor!"


    Aaron''s pledge was filled with a young man''s resolve.


    Vivienne patted his shoulder, her confidence in him unwavering.


    "Hmm, I''ll have Matthew and Draven pull some strings for you behind the scenes."


    With a chuckle, Vivienne turned on her heel and walked away.


    Aaron opened his mouth to say something, but then he saw Percival approaching, taking Vivienne''s


    hand, and they strolled off together, side by side.


    He bit his lower lip in frustration.


    His gaze followed Vivienne''s retreating figure, her image long since etched in the depths of his heart,


    impossible to shake off.


    But for now, he was powerless to dere his feelings to Vivienne.


    He would have to wait until the day he was strong enough.


    Vivienne and Percival stepped out of the hospital to find Anna and Thomas already waiting in the car.


    Vivienne noticed the pallor on Thomas''s face and felt a surge of certainty in her heart. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    As she opened the dossier, her suspicion was confirmed: the bomb came from Micah.


    After all, it required meticulous nning to maximize the bomb''s effectiveness.


    This time, they had all been used on the Nine Mystics Society''s stronghold.


    No wonder, although the explosion was so vast, aside from the target itself, not even the leaves on the


    surrounding trees had fallen.


    Vivienne had suspected from the start that Mark did not have the resources for such a grand gesture;


    someone must have been helping him from the shadows.


    She just had not expected Micah to make such a tant move.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Vivienne snapped the file shut and tossed it aside with a flick of her wrist, her face a mask of


    Thomas maneuvered the car with practiced ease while Anna nced back uneasily and asked, "Ms.


    Vivienne, what do you make of the information in that file?"


    A chill flickered in Vivienne''s eyes. "What do you think?"


    Anna was taken aback, suddenly feeling like she had touched a nerve.


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne, his touch asforting as a warm nket on a cold night.


    "Easy, no need to get all worked up."


    Vivienne remained silent, her gaze lowered, thoughts hidden behind a veil of introspection.


    The reach of GTO had be far too invasive.


    And the real mole had burrowed so deep that they were untouchable.


    This person was not just a threat to the safety of the average Joe; they were toying with national


    security.


    An unsettling intuition gripped Vivienne; her mother''s death might not be solely tied to GTO''s head


    honcho. Perhaps the final blow, the ultimate betrayal, was orchestrated by the Vanguard Agency itself.


    As she remained lost in thought, Percival''s voice, honeyed with affection, broke through, "How about I


    take you out for a grand feast?"


    Her train of thought was derailed by his suggestion, and Vivienne considered his offer seriously before


    agreeing. "Alright, let''s go."


    After dinner, Percival dropped Vivienne off at her ce.


    He watched her enter her home before sliding back into the car. "Head to HQ," he instructed Thomas.


    Thomas did not question it; it was time to return to headquarters to sort things out.


    Back in her room, Vivienne checked her phone and saw a cryptic text from an unknown sender. [It''s not


    him.]


    ...


    At headquarters, Leopold and Soren stood guard outside the deputy director''s office, having


    dispatched all other agents.


    As the only two captains left on duty, their expressions were far from rxed.


    Now donned in the crisp uniform of the Vanguard Agency, Percival entered the headquarters and


    waved at Leopold and Soren.


    The two captains exchanged nces, then stepped away, joining Thomas to ensure no one else could


    enter.


    Percival paused at the office door before knocking.


    Inside, Micah removed his reading sses and called out, "Come in."


    Percival entered, his face stoic as he faced Micah without a word.


    Micah nced up briefly. "You''re here?"


    His tone was even, betraying no emotion.


    "Thanks for waiting," Percival said, his deep voice carrying an undercurrent of solemnity.


    Micah let out a chuckle. "You''re getting bold, detaining me like this."


    Percival took a seat opposite Micah, his lips parting slightly. "It''s more like protective custody."


    "Get on with it then, ask away," Micah said, leisurely sipping his coffee.


    Percival leaned back, his long legs crossed, fingers rhythmically tapping on his knee. "What are you


    investigating?"


    Micah''s hand paused, eyes shrouded in steam betraying a flicker of surprise.


    Percival''s fingers ceased their tapping, his gaze piercing. "You brought me into the Vanguard Agency,


    trained me under my mentor, and watched me rise through the ranks. Don''t you trust me, boss?"


    Moved by the question, Micah remained silent.


    Percival''s eyes held the same respect as they always had, despite his icy demeanor, which was not


    directed at Micah but at the real traitor.


    At first, both he and Vivienne had suspected Micah. After all, Micah was Percival¡¯s direct superior, the


    one who could most easily alter the oue of any operation.


    But over time, he realized that Micah seemed to be acting deliberately and was always trying to


    This changed Percival''s view of him.


    The moment that fully convinced him and Vivienne of Micah''s loyalty was when Percival was trapped in


    a mine. If Micah had hesitated even slightly or tried to obstruct the rescue, Percival would not have


    been saved so swiftly.


    Micah finallyughed, put down his coffee, and nodded with satisfaction. "Good, the many times I took


    the me for you weren¡¯t in vain."


    He had deescted things countless times when Percival disobeyed orders, took too big of a risk to


    Percival was to ask him to write a reflection letter.


    Percival finally allowed a slight smile to crack his stern facade, sliding a file across to Micah. "The


    Morning Glory has been leaked. The authorization came from you."


    Micah was taken aback. "I''ve never signed this document."


    He recalled receiving a ssified document the night before. It seemed unimportant, merely requiring


    his signature.


    But unbeknownst to him, his signature was transferred to approve the usage of "Morning Glory."


    The document hade from headquarters, beyond his and Percival''s clearance level to investigate


    the sender.


    "It seems someone wants me to take the fall. I''m bing quite the scapegoat," Micah said with a


    carefreeugh, well aware of the murky depths within headquarters.


    Micah studied Percival''s stern face. "You did the right thing, keeping me under watch. It will make those


    above us lower their guard."


    Percival looked up. "Tell me the truth."


    Micah let out a heavy sigh, his hand resting on his leg. "All these years, there''s been only one thing I''ve


    been investigating¡ªthe truth behind the death of your mentor, my partner Lark."


    Percival''s eyes shed. "You also believe my mentor¡¯s death wasn''t an ident!"


    "Someone in our HQ had it out for my mentor," Percival said, his fists clenched tight, anger flickering in


    his eyes.


    Micah let out a sardonic chuckle. After Karen''s death, he had tirelessly submitted reports to the higher-


    ups, demanding an in-depth investigation into the cause of her death and the rted mission failure.


    But every single request had been a dead end, all rejected on the grounds of insufficient evidence.


    That was when Micah knew that if he wanted to unearth the truth, he would have to prate the very


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    heart of power. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    So, for the past decade, he had been climbing the ranks, steadily making his way up. His body was


    marked by injuries, preventing him from front-line duties and making his ascent even more challenging


    than Percival''s.


    But perseverance pays off. He had finally made it to the position of Deputy Director.


    The Director was often out on field assignments, leaving Micah to call the shots at Rivenwood


    headquarters.


    Yet, even with such authority, he could still not achieve the results he sought.


    The agency was too corrupt, too murky.


    Thankfully, he now had Percival and Karen''s daughter, Vivienne, by his side. Theirbined efforts


    promised a much brighter future than Micah''s solitary struggle.


    The first time heid eyes on Vivienne, Micah felt as though Karen had left behind a treasure in this


    world.


    A treasure that one day would expose the darkness of the agency and restore Karen¡¯s good name.


    Pulling open a drawer, Micah retrieved a file. "Percival, this appeared in my office out of the blue on the


    day you were rescued from that mine. Take a look."

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Percival took the file from Micah, his brows furrowing in confusion. It was a mission dossier handed


    down from HQ but without its origin.


    The target was the GTO''s virus research facility nestled in Sea City!


    The file demanded Percival''s covert presence, with Micah coordinating from Rivenwood HQ and the


    three squad leaders on standby.


    Such an order was out of season; it did not make sense.


    Percival rubbed his fingers. "Someone inside HQ is helping us?"


    Micah shook his head. "I called HQ this morning, and they were still steamed about me sending


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne into the war zone, as well as you and Husky leaking our war zone position to her. No way they


    sent this."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed in thought.


    If not from HQ, then where did this missione from?


    Micah tapped the table, "What''s our first rule of thumb upon joining the team?"


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Absolute obedience tomand!"


    "Right. We''ve got the dossier, and it''s top-secret, so there¡¯s no need to report back. We execute."


    Percival and Micah exchanged a knowing smile. Whether or not the file was legit, it was an


    unmistakable asset to them.


    After all, Vanguard Agency''s headquarters was in Sea City!


    Percival handed over allmand to Micah, silently signaling Thomas to follow suit, and instructed


    Leopold to guard Griffin''s munitions base. At the same time, Soren stood ready for a call to support


    Sea City.


    The next morning, Vivienne went to the Ellington Mansion early without asking Percival to pick her up.


    She had squared away her affairs the day prior, telling Dorian she would be away from Rivenwood for a


    spell.


    Dorian did not pry. There was no stopping Vivienne once she had made up her mind.


    ...


    At the Ellington Mansion.


    Percival spoke to the family, "Grandpa, I''m taking Vivienne to Sea City. Grandma Wendy had called


    Mom a while back, wanting me to swing by."


    Richard sighed heavily, his distaste for Percival''s maternal side of the family evident.


    Cecilia also hesitated, her gaze on Percival betraying her dissatisfaction with the trip to Sea City.


    After a long pause, Cecilia finally spoke, "Percival, it''s no bother if you don''t go. Your grandmother''s


    side doesn''t have anything pressing¡ªjust a bunch of hypochondriacs. Why seek out their


    disapproval?"


    Vivienne found it strange.


    Why was Cecilia so averse to her flesh and blood?


    Nathan agreed. "Your grandmother¡¯s ce isn¡¯t worth a visit, especially with Vivienne. What if she gets


    bullied?"


    Richard chimed in. "Indeed, we''ve cut ties with your grandmother''s family for years. There''s no good


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand, assuring the family. "With me by Vivienne¡¯s side, she won¡¯t face any


    bullying. Rx."


    "I''m not so sure I can," Ceciliained. "Your grandmother is no saint. I remember all too well how


    she wronged your father."


    At this, tears welled up in Cecilia''s eyes.


    Nathan quickly enveloped Cecilia in his arms. "It''s been years, darling. Why the tears every time?"


    "How can I not cry? We¡¯re both her daughters, yet how could she y favorites like this? As if I wasn''t


    her own!"


    Cecilia had even gone so far as to take multiple paternity tests, unable to believe she was really born to


    her family. How else could they have treated her so poorly?


    Percival sighed quietly, sitting beside Cecilia, Isolde on hisp. "Mom, I promise, Vivienne won''t face


    any slight, nor will Grandma Wendy get the chance to. They need to know I already have a fianc¨¦e."


    At that, Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    No wonder the family was concerned about her facing mistreatment. Someone was vying for Mr. Wolf.


    All the more reason to see who dared challenge her for her man!


    Nathan, soothing Cecilia, found his son''s words sensible. They should show them just how ster his


    future daughter-inw was.


    "Percival''s right. Take her to show your mom. Our daughter-inw is the best there is, right?"


    Richard nodded along. "Then, it''s settled. Call me if you need anything. I''ll deal with that old hag


    myself!"


    Nathan quickly intervened. "Let''s not, Dad. Just wait for good news at home."


    He vividly remembered Richard''s confrontation at the Boyd family''s home. The Boyds were probably


    still cursing them to this day!


    Cecilia dabbed her eyes, conceding as her father-inw and husband agreed, then turned to Vivienne.


    "Darling,e with me to the room. There''s something I need to tell you."


    This was the first time Vivienne saw a serious look on Cecilia''s face.


    She followed Cecilia to the bedroom and immediately noticed her perfume on the vanity, shining


    brightly.


    Cecilia sat down, pulled out a box with a lock from the bottom drawer, and opened it with a delicate key


    from her ne.


    "Vivienne,e take a seat," Cecilia said, patting the chair beside her.


    Vivienne moved across and sat down. Her eyes widened as she saw the contents of the small box


    before her¡ªa ring.


    The design was vintage, yet the material still sparkled brightly, a clear indicator of its considerable


    worth.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    Cecilia lifted the ring and ced it gently in Vivienne''s palm, her eyes brimming with reluctance and


    affection.


    She was not hesitant to give it to Vivienne; rather, the ring held immeasurable significance to her,


    perhaps even more than life itself.


    Vivienne''s lips parted, ready to refuse such a meaningful heirloom, but Cecilia caught her hand firmly.


    "The ring is for me?" Vivienne had no interest in leading the Boyd family.


    As she spoke, Cecilia took out a notebook and a pen and began to jot down a list of names from top to


    bottom.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    At the top of the family tree sat the matriarch of the Boyd family, the iron-willed and formidable Wendy


    Boyd. Below her name were the names of her descendants: Cecilia''s eldest brother, Theodore Boyd;


    her second brother, Hayden Boyd; and her younger sister, Eliza Boyd.


    Then came the names of their children. Theodore''s son, Yannick Boyd, and daughter, Margot Boyd;


    Hayden''s daughter, Mara Boyd, and son, Huxley Boyd.


    It was noted that Eliza had no children.


    Cecilia drew a line through Eliza''s name and sighed, "They say her husband died in a tragic ident.


    Now she''s living back home under our mother''s wing, the apple of her eye."


    Vivienne could see a veil of resentment and a touch of sorrow in Cecilia''s eyes.


    Taking a moment, Cecilia resumed, "Years ago, my mother tried to trick Nathan into marrying Eliza.


    She lured him to a hotel room under my name and... drugged him, nning to set them up in a


    coulde to fruition.


    Despite that, my brothers detained him, insisting he marry Eliza anyway. Only when your grandfather,


    Richard, the patriarch of the Ellington family, came to our estate and dered in front of everyone that I


    was the bride they had chosen. He stated inly that if the Boyd family attempted to substitute another


    bride, the Ellingtons would call off the union. That''s how I was finally able to marry Nathan."


    Vivienne was taken aback by the dramatic tale of the Boyd family''s intrigue.


    No wonder Nathan spoke of them with such disdain.


    Cecilia grasped Vivienne''s hand tightly, her voice heavy, "Ever since I was young, my mother had little


    affection for me. After Eliza was born, she could barely stand me. I was treated worse than a gardener


    at the estate. It wasn''t until I met Percival''s father, Nathan, at Rivenwood during my studies that I


    experienced what it felt like to be truly cherished. But when my family discovered your uncle was the


    heir to the Ellington estate, they tried to pull a bait and switch, recing me with Eliza as the bride.


    After a whole saga, we managed to avert disaster, but from that day on, my family turned even colder


    towards me. Even Percival wasn''t spared from their disdain. After our daughter Isolde was born, I


    never returned to my family home. Percival maintained some business ties with his uncles, though.


    This time, they insisted Percival return, hinting at him marrying somedy from another family. We''d


    already refused, but they wouldn¡¯t relent. So, I¡¯m giving you this ring to let everyone in the Boyd family


    know that you are the bride I''ve chosen, the new matriarch of the Boyd family!"


    Vivienne chuckled after hearing the story. So that was why Cecilia entrusted her with such an important


    ring¡ªto back her up.


    In a family that valued tradition and symbols like the ring, it carried immense weight. With it, even if the


    Boyd family disapproved of her, they could not just send her away. They might even have to bend to


    her will.


    Though she did not need the Ellingtons to stand up for her, the support was undeniably reassuring.


    Of course, if anyone in the Boyd family were audacious enough to eveny a finger on Mr. Wolf, she


    would not hesitate to break that person¡¯s fingers.


    "Thank you," Vivienne promised, touching the ring on her finger. "I''ll use it well."


    Cecilia smiled back, "Remember, you''re an Ellington now. You don''t have to face trouble alone; we


    have your back."


    A warmth flickered in Vivienne''s heart.


    Cecilia added, "Be careful in Sea City, Vivienne. It''s unfamiliar territory, and you mustn''t get separated


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from Percival."


    Vivienne nodded, though she knew she would be safe even if they did get separated.


    As they left the bedroom, the Ellingtons saw the ring on Vivienne''s finger and understood Cecilia''s


    intentions.


    The Ellington family bid Percival and Vivienne farewell with a touch of mncholy.


    ...


    At the Perez Mansion.


    Jasper pulled out his phone and called Vivienne.


    "Are you heading out on a long journey, dear?"


    Vivienne was not surprised; the Perez family had their ways of finding things out. "Yes, we''re off to Sea


    City."


    "Well, once you''re on our turf, you can do as you please. I''ll have someone there to wee you."


    Sea City was Perez territory, and upon learning of Vivienne''s visit, Jasper had already sent word to the


    family estate to prepare for her arrival.


    "Thank you," Vivienne said with augh.


    Jasper grunted yfully, "No need for formalities. I should be thanking you for delivering White Tiger to


    me."


    Jasper had long been on the trail of CK, but the leads had dried up at Fiona.


    White Tiger was cagey, never once showing his face in public.


    The Perez family had their suspicions about this elusive figure, wondering if he might be a mole from


    within the ranks of the Ellingtons. However, despite their thorough investigations, they could not find


    anything amiss.


    But who would have thought? Ultimately, it turned out to be Flynn from the Ellington family.


    When Vivienne paraded Flynn before the Perez family, Jasper''s reaction was a mix of shock and a


    touch of pride.


    He knew he had not misjudged her.


    Yet, a part of him could not help butment how wonderful it would have been if Vivienne were his flesh


    and blood.


    s, she was not.


    Jasper''s emotions were a roller coaster for a moment, but eventually, they settled back into calmness.


    Vivienne smiled, "d I could lend a hand."


    Even Natalia and Yasmine did not receive such treatment. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    This feeling was especially pronounced after she saw the paternity test report.


    Jasper was her maternal grandfather, her mother''s biological father.


    The bond between them was unbreakable.


    "Alright, I''ll follow your lead," Vivienne said as she hung up the phone, her smile lingering.


    Percival tenderly pinched Vivienne''s cheek and said, "Rest up. We won''t make it to Sea City untilter


    tonight."


    Vivienne nodded, snuggling into Percival''sp, andfortably closed her eyes.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Rivenwood.


    The abandoned GTO research facility stood eerily silent.


    A woman with a leather jacket and a high ponytail stood at the entrance, her gaze icy as she surveyed


    the destion before her.


    Theyout, the machinery¡ªit all felt vaguely familiar as if it had once danced through the edges of her


    memory.


    But no distinct recollections surfaced. It was a lot to expect, given that the remnants of her infancy were


    entangled with this ce.


    Familiarity? That was asking too much.


    "Wi, I swear, it was empty when we got here. You gotta believe me."


    The woman was none other than Wi, who had grown up under the watchful eye of Jasper within the


    Perez family.


    The speaker was a scattered disciple of the Perez family, once a subordinate under Wi''smand in


    the organization.


    Even though Wi had left the Perez family, they had never revoked her ess. She could summon


    the family''s resources at a moment''s notice, anywhere in the world.


    Wi¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she fingered a bracelet on her wrist, engraved with the


    mysterious moniker "F-Poison."


    Her waterfall-like hair swayed in the breeze, asionally whipping the face of her former subordinate,


    who stepped back quietly. Wi cherished her hair, and it would not do to lose its luster on someone


    else''s face.


    After a final stroke of her hair, Wi turned and strode away, her subordinate hurrying after her. Before


    he could utter a word, a deafening explosion shattered the silence.


    They turned to see the GTO facility now reduced to rubble.


    Wi did not look back. Tossing the detonator over her shoulder, she hopped onto her motorcycle.


    "F-Poison, where the hell are you? Alive or dead, I need to know. I have to get Sasha back!"


    Her subordinate let out a heavy sigh. "Wi, how am I supposed to get back?"


    But no plea would bring her back. He reluctantly pulled out his phone and dialed the number.


    "What''s going on?"


    The voice that came through was deep and charismatic, yet the tone carried a hint of amusement.


    The subordinate was used to this and did not miss a beat. "Bro, Wi took off on her motorcycle and


    blew the ce."


    "Blew it up? She''s not hurt, is she?"


    "Wi? Of course, she''s fine. But I''m stranded," heined. "I rode here on the back of her


    motorcycle."


    "What! You got to ride Wi''s motorcycle? Dammit, don''t you daree back. I''m green with envy. Just


    disappear!"


    The line went dead, leaving the subordinate feeling like the sky was falling.


    Meanwhile, the man the subordinate addressed as ¡°Bro,¡± righteous indignation fueling his wait at the


    airport, sat in a shy sports car, his aviators barely concealing his frustration.


    "That''s just unfair. I grew up with Wi. That motorcycle was my present to her for Children''s Day, and I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    haven''t even ridden it yet, but that bastard got to it first!"


    As he cursed, VIPs began to emerge from the airport terminal. He floored the gas pedal and pulled up


    at the pickup area, leaping out without even opening the car door.


    From a distance, he saw Vivienne and Percival walking arm in arm.


    His gaze lingered on Vivienne. She was the spitting image¡ªit was no wonder the old man had


    demanded two paternity tests.


    He closed the gap quickly, waving as he approached. "Vivienne, I¡¯m here!"


    Vivienne paused, puzzled.


    Who was this entric calling out to her?


    She nced back. No one else seemed to be the target of his calls¡ªit appeared he was indeed


    beckoning her.


    "Who''s that?" Vivienne asked, perplexed.


    Percival''s brow furrowed. "Seems like it''s someone Jasper sent?"


    As they converged, the man removed his aviators and ruffled Vivienne''s hair. "Hey, kiddo, I''m your


    Uncle, Maddox Perez."


    Realization dawned on Vivienne. This was the Perez family''s third son, Yuri''s elder brother Maddox.


    And to think she expected the Perez men to be asposed as Yuri; instead, here was Maddox,


    channeling the spirit of a middle-aged Leopold.


    "Let''s roll. Your uncle¡¯s gonna show you a good time," Maddox dered, any previous gloom now lifted.


    Vivienne was confused. "Mr. Perez, why should I call you uncle?"


    The paternity tests had shown no blood rtion to the Perez family, yet Maddox insisted on the familial


    title.


    Maddox clicked his tongue. "Didn''t you ept our old man as your grandfather? You gotta call me


    uncle. Mr. Perez sounds too cold, don''t you agree, nephew-inw?"


    Percival was momentarily taken aback before nodding. "Uncle''s got a point."


    They followed Maddox to his car, with Thomas initially poised to drive. However, Maddox refused on


    the foundation that this car was a gift from his love, and no one was allowed to touch it.


    Once inside the car, Vivienne took a quick nce around.


    Although both she and Percival had several sports cars, they rarely drove them, let alone with an open


    roof.


    Seeing Vivienne was a little ufortable, Maddox closed the roof and gave Thomas a few keys.


    "Here''s everything: house keys, car fobs, the works. You''ll need to get your fingerprints and retina


    scans done when you have a moment¡ªI''ve already squared it with the bank."


    Thomas was taken aback by the array of limited-edition luxury cars. The gesture was grand, to say the


    least.


    Vivienne felt somewhat awkward. "We already have a ce to stay."


    "No way, we can''t be cramped in the Boyd family''s little space. Take it!"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Extravagance beyond measure!


    "Go ahead and unpack your stuff. I¡¯ll take you out for some fun."


    Vivienne sighed, ¡°Uncle, we still need to visit the Boyds, maybe some other time. We can¡¯t exactly skip


    town right now."


    Vivienne did not refuse; there was no point in doing so. She had her own ck card, but Maddox¡¯s was


    definitely more convenient. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Thanks, Uncle," Vivienne said as she took the card and exited the car.


    Maddox slid his sunsses back on and waved at Vivienne and Percival. ¡°I¡¯m off. Give me a ring when


    you¡¯re done with your business. I need to report back to the old man!¡±


    After Maddox drove off, Vivienne massaged her temples, feeling a mix of frustration and admiration.


    They shared a knowing smile as Thomas finished dealing with the luggage.


    Not that there was much to handle¡ªMaddox had already arranged for a staff.


    They had not even reached the front door when a butler swiftly took Thomas¡¯s bags and sorted


    everything in no time.


    Thomas headed to the garage to pick out a car. Maddox had thoughtfully provided a selection of


    vehicles: sports cars, sedans, family cars, SUVs, and even a couple of motorcycles.


    Thomas chose a sedan, and with Vivienne and Percival aboard, they set off to navigate their way


    through the intricacies of their stay and the impending visit to the Boyd family.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    At the Boyd Mansion, a shadow began to cast itself over Percival Ellington¡¯s usually charming features.


    Truth be told, he had not frequented the Boyd Mansion often, but the few times he did, his visits


    invariably ended with Cecilia in tears.


    As a kid, he could not fathom why the Boyds had such contempt for his mother. As he grew up, the


    reasons became apparent, and he stoppeding altogether.


    Vivienne gazed out the car window. The Boyd Mansion was a majestic sight, grander even than the


    Brooks Mansion, which Maddox Perez had offhandedly referred to as "little space."


    "Percival, Ma''am, we''ve arrived," announced Thomas as he switched off the engine and stepped out to


    open the car door.


    Percival helped Vivienne out of the car, and they stood in front of the massive gates of the Boyd


    Mansion. His eyes, deep as the ocean, seemed unfathomable.


    He stepped forward and rang the doorbell.


    "Who''s there?" Came an inquiry through the inte.


    A slight frown creased Percival¡¯s brow as he replied, "Percival."


    There was a momentary pause on the other end before the gate was buzzed open.


    The wrought iron gate swung open slowly, yet curiously, no one came out to greet them.


    Percival¡¯s frown deepened, a thin veil of anger enveloping him.


    Vivienne gently tapped the back of his hand and offered a reassuring smile.


    The anger surrounding Percival dissipated instantly, and with a smile, he took Vivienne¡¯s hand, and


    they walked in together.


    At the entrance, two servants stood aside, revealing a man in a casual suit, the Boyd family butler. "Mr.


    Ellington, I presume. Pleasee in. The matriarch has been awaiting you."


    Percival did not respond, intending to proceed with Vivienne.


    Unexpectedly, the butler stepped in their way.


    Had Vivienne not been holding his hand, Percival was sure he would have taken off the butler¡¯s arm


    with a single, swift blow.


    "Mr. Ellington, guests must change their shoes upon entry and proceed to the decontamination room


    for a cleansing shower before they can meet with the matriarch. You haven''t forgotten our rules, have


    you?"


    Both Percival and Vivienne''s expressions darkened.


    Changing shoes was one thing, but a decontamination shower?


    Was the Boyd Mansion hiding a royal pce?


    Requiring sterile processing before entry?


    Vivienne stepped forward, gripping the butler''s arm with her ring-adorned hand. A gentle squeeze was


    all it took for the sound of cracking bones to echo.


    Pain shot through the butler¡¯s head, and as he was about to curse, he caught sight of the ring on


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne''s finger.


    Was that the heirloom ring of the Boyd family head?


    How did it end up in the hands of this young woman?


    Reading through the butler¡¯s expression, Vivienne¡¯s lips curved slightly upward. "Isn''t there a Boyd


    family rule that requires one to kneel to greet the head? You haven''t forgotten that, right?"


    The butler, clutching his limp arm, knelt in panic. "Greetings, Ma¡¯am."


    The Boyd family had many such protocols. In fact, many families did, but as time passed and the world


    changed, these rules were slowly forgotten, especially by the younger generation, who would never


    truly expect someone to kneel in greeting.


    Though these protocols were seldom spoken of, they were not extinct.


    If the head of the family mentioned them, no one dared to disobey.


    Looking down at the butler on the ground, Vivienne spoke sternly, "Is it just you here?"


    The butler, understanding, quickly got up and bowed. "Ma¡¯am, please wait here. I will fetch Madam


    Wendy."


    With Vivienne¡¯s permission, the butler hurried into the Boyd mansion, his injured arm numb.


    "Trouble, matriarch!"


    Engrossed in the financial evening news, Wendy Boyd saw the butler burst in, agitation written all over


    his wrinkled face. "What''s the rush? Is the house on fire? Didn''t I tell you to take Percival and his


    country slut to the decontamination room?"


    With her regal bearing and gold-rimmed reading sses, Wendy looked every bit the matriarch despite


    her shrill tone.


    Breathless, the butler managed, "No, it''s that slut... That woman has the long-missing patriarch''s ring!"


    "What!" Even Wendy, everposed, was visibly shaken at the mention of the ring.


    She had searched for that ring for thirty years to no avail.


    Wendy knew her mother had hidden it, giving it to that cheap woman Cecilia.


    Her mother and mother-inw were best friends, which was why she could marry into the Boyd family.


    When she married into the Boyd family, her mother-inw gave the ring to her mother, letting her


    decide when to give it away. However, to Wendy¡¯s absolute surprise, her mother gave this extremely


    important ring to her least favorite daughter, Cecilia!


    Furious, Wendy did not even attend her mother''s funeral.


    Later, she tried to retrieve the ring from Cecilia, but no matter how much she prodded, Cecilia imed


    to have never seen it, and Wendy had no means to search the Ellington Mansion. Eventually, she had


    to let go.


    The Boyd family had thus been unable to unlock a mysterious trade route.


    And now, Cecilia had given the ring to some country girl?


    The butler gave Wendy a pained look. "Madam, she... she insists youe to greet her."


    Wendy''s face crinkled with rage, her wrinkles deepening as if about to burst from her skin.


    "That bitch, she dares to expect me to receive her in person? The gall!" Wendy''s lips quivered with fury.


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    The butler stepped closer, a calming presence. "Madam, thedy''s name is Vivienne."


    "I don''t care what her name is! Have her thrown out this instant. I refuse toy eyes on her!"


    A spark of cunning shed behind Wendy''s spectacles.


    Indeed, she had agreed to Percival''s proposal to unite families through marriage with the young


    Ashford girl, all in pursuit of unlocking the enigmatic trade route of the Boyd family.


    Now that the heirloom ring had surfaced, if she could somehow finagle the ring from Vivienne''s grasp,


    there would be no more need to grovel before the Ashfords.


    With this thought, Wendy''s expression softened slightly. She ced her wrist atop the butler''s almost-


    crippled arm. "Lead the way."


    The butler, gritting his teeth against the difort, supported Wendy as they made their way to meet


    Vivienne.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    In front of the Boyd Mansion.


    As Wendy approached, she could not miss the sparkling ring on Vivienne''s finger. Under her breath,


    she cursed, "That little bitch!"


    But her face was all smiles as she said, "Percival, darling, why stand out here? You''re at granny''s now;


    there''s no need to be so formal. Come on in!"


    Percival scanned Wendy with a nce. If it weren''t for the mission he was concealing, he''d never again


    associate with the Boyds. It made his skin crawl.


    "We haven''t sanitized and showered yet; it wouldn''t be proper toe in," Percival replied coolly.


    Wendy despised him all the more for it.


    Percival was even more insufferable than his grandfather. Give him an inch, and he would not take it.


    Those Ellingtons, all with a stick up their backside! But for the sake of that elusive trade route, she had


    to y along.


    With a thwack, Wendy brought her solid oak cane down on the butler''s shin, sending him tumbling to


    the ground in surprise.


    "You ungrateful wretch, Percival''s family, isn''t he? I told you to have those riff-raff from who knows


    where to clean up, not Percival! You muddle-headed fool, you can kiss your bonus goodbye this


    month."


    Vivienne watched from the side, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.


    Riff-raff from nowhere?


    Was that directed at her?


    Surely, it was.


    After scolding the butler, Wendy turned back to Percival with a forced smile and said, "Percival, the


    servants are clueless sometimes. Please,e inside. Don''t just stand out here."


    But Percival acted as if he had not heard Wendy. Instead, he turned to Vivienne.


    Vivienne smiled lightly. "I heard it''s Boyd tradition to sanitize and shower before meeting the head of


    the house?"


    Wendy''s smile froze, taking a few seconds before replying, "We don''t have such a tradition in the Boyd


    family."


    "Well, you do now," Vivienne said, twisting the ring on her finger, and without changing shoes, she and


    Percival stepped onto the luxurious wool carpet.


    Wendy adored that carpet. She would have the staff clean it meticulously by hand. Now, with four dirty


    footprints stamped across it, she felt like her organs were about to burst with rage.


    Vivienne settled down, crossing her legs and resting them on the coffee table, her gaze casually


    turning to Wendy. "After you''ve sanitized and showered,e to see me."


    Wendy''s grip on her cane tightened. She wanted to smash it over Vivienne''s head but did not dare


    make a move.


    This neen-year-old girl had a presence that even Wendy, well into her fifties, found intimidating.


    After a moment of silence, Wendy reluctantly headed to the prepared decontamination room to shower


    and change, ready to cleanse herself!


    Half an hourter, Wendy emerged from the decontamination room, freshly dressed. Vivienne looked


    her over; she really had showered, and the fragrance of her body wash had muted the unpleasant odor.


    Wendy approached, her heart aching at seeing her precious carpet, but she remained silent.


    Then, she sat down and took a sip of water, saying, "Percival, your aunt and uncle are still out working.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    We''ll have dinner when they get back."


    Vivienne nced at the clock. It was already 7:30 PM. Still out working? The Boyds were surely


    hardworking folks.


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sneer. After all these years, his grandmother had no


    new tricks. It was always the same.


    As a child, every time he and Cecilia returned, only Wendy would be home, iming his aunt and uncle


    were out working, and they would eat when they returned. But once they did, they would say they had


    already eaten, leaving Cecilia hungry.


    Percival leaned back. "Fine, we''ll wait for them. We''ll eat together."


    Wendy pressed her lips. As a child, she thought Percival had nothing to him but his looks. Now, he


    seemed to radiate a chilling aura, like someone who had returned from a battlefield.


    And that little bitch beside him, not a trace of girlishness to her.


    The room was silent, devoid of even basic pleasantries.


    Soon after, the Boyds started to return.


    The first to enter were the family members of Boyd¡¯s eldest son, Theodore, and his wife, Teresa,


    followed by their children. The injured butler stopped them, "Master Theodore, please proceed to the


    decontamination room for a shower and change, as the head of the household ordered."


    Having lived in the Boyd Mansion for over forty years, Theodore had never heard of such a thing as a


    household head or the need to sanitize before entering his own home.


    He lost his temper and pped the butler. "You mutt, who do you think you''re speaking to?"


    Then, Hayden, his wife Nancy, and their children arrived.


    Hearing about the sanitization procedure, they were all bewildered.


    The butler, clutching his face, helplessly implored, "This is all by the head of the household''smand.


    Madam Wendy has already showered, and I must ask you all to do the same."


    Theodore cursed. "I want to see who dares to make me sanitize."


    With that, he brushed past the butler and strode into the living room.


    Seeing Vivienne seated there, he began to rant, "Who the hell thinks they can make me... saniti..."


    Teresa''s eyes widened in rm. "Honey, what''s happening to you?"


    Percival''s brow twitched. In the blink of an eye, he stood before Yannick.


    With a sickening snap, Yannick''s scream of agony sliced through the air!


    The Boyds were terrified. None had seen how Percival moved so quickly to Yannick''s side nor how he


    managed to break his fingers with such swift brutality. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Heartbroken for her son and grandson, Wendy yelled at Vivienne, "What in heaven''s name have you


    done?"


    Vivienne crossed her arms, an arch brow raised as she looked at Wendy. "Is that any way to speak to


    the head of the family?"


    "You..." Wendy caught her breath, thinking of her son and grandson. She swallowed her pride.


    "Madam, what have you done?"


    Only then did the Boyds realize that the young woman Percival had brought with him was, in fact, the


    new family matriarch.


    Vivienne nodded her head, satisfied. "Didn''t I mention? One must be presentable when meeting the


    head of the family."


    Vivienne gave Margot a long, appraising look. Quick on the uptake, she noted silently.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Theodore¡¯s family hustled into the decontamination room, shedding their day clothes and embracing


    the sterility of the room. Yannick''s tantrum was still echoing through the halls, a lingering reminder of


    the tension that had gripped the household.


    Hayden¡¯s family stood back, observing the scene unfold with a wary detachment. They waited until


    Theodore¡¯s family emerged, and Theodore restored to his usual calm demeanor before they ventured


    into the room themselves.


    It was just a matter of a bath and a change of clothes, they reasoned, a small price to pay for peace of


    mind.


    Before Hayden¡¯s daughter, Mara stepped into the chamber, she smiled enthusiastically at her cousin,


    Percival. "Percival, wait for me. We''ll catch up properly once I''m done," she said.


    Percival managed a weary nod in response, his expression softening at the sight of his cousin.


    Vivienne was not surprised. On the way over, Percival mentioned that Mara was the only one still in


    touch with Cecilia. Their bond had only grown stronger since their studies together in Rivenwood, and


    Mara had always been the little sister who idolized Percival the most.


    When Isolde was born, Mara had even sent a gift¡ªa delicate gold bracelet.


    In Percival''s eyes, Mara was the only Boyd worth acknowledging as family. The two of them had even


    recognized each other as brother and sister.


    Eliza followed the others into the decontamination room, silently taking her turn withoutment.


    The Boyd family members eventually all gathered together. Mara enveloped Percival in a tight hug.


    "Percival, it''s been too long. I''ve missed you so much. You never text me back."


    "I''ve been busy," Percival replied, subtly stepping back to create some distance between them, his


    eyes darting to Vivienne as if seeking understanding.


    Vivienne simply arched an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent.


    "I thought you wouldn''t arrive until tomorrow. Had I known, I would''ve returned tonight to have dinner


    with you," Mara said, her voice chipper. It was clear she was the most joyful member of the Boyds.


    "We were waiting for everyone toe back for dinner," Percival said, shing a knowing smile.


    Mara nced at Wendy, sighing helplessly.


    Grandma was ying her old tricks again, as predictable as ever.


    Theodore cleared his throat, relieved to find his voice working again, and said, "We''ve already eaten


    outside, and the Boyds don''t usually do suppers. You two will have to wait until tomorrow to eat


    together."


    His wife, Teresa, said, "Right, it''ste, Mom. Let me help you to bed."


    Wendy stood up gracefully. "Sure, let''s head back. Percival, your rooms are downstairs by the


    staircase. You must be tired after the flight. Get some rest, and the rest of you should do the same."


    Mara bristled at the slight. "Grandma, the space under the stairwell is for the nanny. You can''t expect


    Percival to sleep there."


    Before Wendy could respond, Yannick retorted with a sneer, "Then why don''t you give up your room to


    your darling brother? Always causing trouble."


    "Yannick, nobody would mistake you for mute if you stayed quiet," Mara snapped coldly.


    "Enough! You two stop bickering. Don''t you see Grandma wants to rest?" Theodore scolded, ready to


    ascend the stairs.


    Hayden¡¯s family and Eliza rose to their feet but remained hesitant.


    They had a feeling things were not going to be so straightforward.


    Vivienne''s soft call, "Leaving?" stopped Theodore¡¯s family and Wendy in their tracks, a cold sweat


    breaking out on their brows.


    Vivienne tilted her head, annoyance creeping into her voice. "The head of the household hasn''t eaten


    yet, and you want to rest? Are the Boyds'' rules so easily forgotten?"


    She did not relish using her authority to intimidate.


    But it seemed some were determined to test her patience.


    Wendy''s eyes flickered with malice before she subdued it. "We didn''t mean any disrespect. It''s just


    that... I am getting on in years..."


    Before she could finish, Vivienne stood up and surveyed the room. "Where''s the dining area?" She


    asked Mara.


    Mara pointed to the left. "It''s there, but... it''s sote, and we don''t have much food prepared. How will


    we eat?"


    Vivienne''s lips pressed into a thin line. "There''s a delivery app in Veridia. You mean to tell me the


    Boyds don''t know about it?"


    The Boyds stood silently, insulted by the implication of their ignorance.


    Vivienne''s gaze swept over them as she tly stated, "You will join us for dinner."


    With that, she took Percival''s arm and swanned into the prime seat at the dining table.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Boyds wanted to object, but Vivienne''s regal presence and recent events forced them to swallow


    their protests.


    However, as they watched Vivienne im the head of the table, they exchanged uneasy nces.


    Where were they supposed to sit now?


    Then, as if on cue, Wendy and Theodore¡¯s family ¨C the first branch, moved like marites, taking


    their ces at the dining table.


    With the seniors leading by example, Hayden¡¯s family ¨C the second branch, and Eliza had no choice


    but to follow.


    Soon, the beleaguered butler arrived with bags full of ingredients and barbecue fare.


    Vivienne was determined to have a spicy feast in the Boyd Mansion!


    Yet, cutlery in hand, Vivienne watched them with a chilling smile. "Not hungry?"


    Her smile held a frosty edge, a silent warning to those who dared defy her.


    Even Wendy was methodically munching away, bite after bite.


    Seeing this, the rest of the family reluctantly joined in.


    But the food seemed endless. No sooner had they cleared a tter of steaks than another was set


    down in its ce.


    Then, it escted. Baked, fried, grilled - you name it, it was served.


    Each person also had a heaping bowl of mashed potatoes and a side of garlic bread ced before


    them.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    She and Percival had gone all day without food, so this feast was nothing to them.


    But it felt like torture for the rest of the Boyds, who had eaten their fill.


    During the meal, Eliza and Nancy dashed to the bathroom to throw up, only to return and continue


    eating.


    They had hoped to appeal to Wendy for some relief, but she kept eating, so they could not very well


    stop.


    Finally, after they had managed to clear the table, Vivienne casually handed out super-sized


    milkshakes to everyone.


    The overly sweet milkshake and their already bursting bellies were almost too much to bear.


    Vivienne, holding her milkshake, smiled and said cheerily. "We can''t waste food."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Wendy was the first to pick up her milkshake and take a gulp, setting off a reluctant chain reaction


    among the others. They had no choice but to follow suit and sip away.


    It was not until thest drops of the milkshake were consumed that Vivienne stood up, flicking her wrist


    in dismissal, "That''ll do for today. Get some rest, folks. See you all tomorrow."


    With that, Vivienne and Percival left the Boyd residence and returned to the house Maddox had


    prepared for them to catch some sleep.


    No sooner had they left than Wendy, forgetting her cane, bolted to the bathroom and began to hurl.


    The other Boyds followed suit, much to the dismay of the household staff, who pinched their noses in


    disgust.


    It was revolting.


    To have so many people retching at once was unheard of, and Yannick even spewed on Wendy''s


    beloved woolen rug.


    Already, the house was tainted with the smell of barbeque and smoke, and now this collective upheaval


    of recently chewed food added insult to injury.


    The odor was insufferable.


    The Boyds spent a grueling half-hour vomiting before they finally copsed back onto the couches,


    utterly spent.


    The once prized woolen rug had been relegated to the trash, a sight that made Wendy''s heart ache.


    Theodore, drained and pale, leaned on his wife''s shoulder, still dry-heaving.


    Teresa, repulsed, shoved him away. "Get off me. You stink of decay. It''s disgusting."


    Theodore weakly pped Teresa, not because he could not bear to hurt his wife, but sheer exhaustion.


    "You wench, you think you smell any better?"


    "You dare hit me? Believe it or not, I''ll divorce you for this!" Teresa howled, her voice nearly giving out


    from the strain.


    Dehydrated and powerless, no one had the energy to argue further.


    Wendy, propped up on the couch, epted a ss of water from a servant and said weakly, "Enough


    bickering."


    Hayden, the second son who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. "Mom, if you hadn''t eaten so


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    much, we wouldn''t have followed suit. Why did you have to be sopliant?"


    "Yeah, Grandma," Huxley chimed in. "I gave you so many nces, but you just kept eating, forcing us


    to join in."


    Wendy sighed. "Do you really think I wanted to eat that much?"


    The others were taken aback.


    Eliza, puzzled, looked at her mother. "What do you mean, mom?"


    Hayden added, "It wasn''t just you. I didn''t want to eat either, but my hand acted on its own, reaching for


    food and bringing it to my mouth."


    Margot choked back a sob. "Dad, could it be we''ve been possessed?"


    Both Teresa and Yannick felt simrly manipted. Teresa confessed, "It was indeed like being


    possessed. I moved when Vivienne moved and ate uncontrobly even though I was fully aware."


    Mara shuffled closer to Hayden, frightened. "Don''t scare me, not thiste at night."


    "Don''t forget who Vivienne is," Wendy reminded them coolly.


    Before Vivienne and Percival''s arrival in Sea City, Wendy had thoroughly investigated Vivienne¡ªor so


    she thought. What she found was likely only what Vivienne wanted to show.


    Eliza connected the dots. "Vivienne stayed in some convent in Havenwood before going to Rivenwood.


    Maybe she picked up some dark arts there to hex us."


    Mara gasped. "That exins why Percival, of all people, would fall for a country girl. She must have


    bewitched him. What do we do now?"


    "We''ll handle it," Yannick growled, still seething from the recent nausea. "Some backwater girl isn''t


    going to best us, especially not here in Havenwood."


    Hayden, however, sensed something amiss. "She''s just a girl. Even if she learned something, it


    couldn''t be that powerful. The real masters are all over fifty. There must be another reason."


    "Regardless, Vivienne is trouble. We can¡¯t let her be with Percival, or who knows how much he will


    suffer." Mara pressed, her lips thin. "Plus, Gillian is a far better match for my brother, right?"


    The other Boyds agreed with Mara¡¯s statement.


    This aligned with the Boyds'' intentions for inviting Percival to Sea City¡ªto marry him to Gillian Ashford


    and cement an alliance between the Boyd and Ashford families. No matter how far Vivienne and


    Percival had gone, Gillian was destined to wed into their family.


    Meanwhile, back at their vi, Vivienne and Percival were settling in for the night.


    Percival was curious about Vivienne''s earlier antics. "What did you do to make Wendy sopliant?"


    Vivienne giggled, "Just a little trinket from Brody. It''s supposed to control people for half an hour,


    making them do as they wish. I simply enhanced it a bit, extending the effect to an hour."


    "Smart," Percival said, ruffling Vivienne''s hair with pride. "Look at you, my clever girl."


    Theyughed together, making their way into the vi, where the servants had everything prepared for


    a restful evening.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a puzzled nce.


    Why the rush?


    As Vivienne swung the door open, it took just one look to grasp the meaning of the maid''s cryptic words


    and why she had taken to her heels.


    Scattered across the bed were little boxes of condoms and various instruments that were unequivocally


    not for the faint of heart.


    Only two sets of what could be considered normal pajamas hung on another rack.


    But that was not all. A carpet of rose petals stretched across the floor, leading straight to the bed, and


    the air was infused with the heady scent of essential oils emanating from the en-suite bathroom. New


    chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Vivienne felt like she had stumbled onto the set of some adult film!


    Even Percival, with his usually stoic demeanor, felt a blush creeping across his face.


    He had, after all, entertained more than a few thoughts about devouring Vivienne in the most intimate


    of ways, but not like this!


    This was just too... explicit.


    His gaze inadvertently caught a glimpse of a particrly seductive nightie, and his eyes involuntarily


    darted towards Vivienne.


    The very thought of Vivienne, d in such attire, lying beside him...


    He shuddered, trying to push the thought away.


    It was a battle between his primal instincts and self-control, and he managed to keep his desires at bay


    with sheer force of will.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Vivienne massaged her forehead, utterly bbergasted by Maddox''s thoughtfulness.


    It was beyond thoughtful¡ªit was downright invasive!


    Grinding her teeth, she snapped a picture with her phone and sent it to Jasper.


    "Grandpa, please extend my thanks to Uncle Maddox!"


    In the stillness of the night, Maddox, lounging in a bath at home and gazing at a photo of his beloved


    Wi, suddenly felt a chill he had never experienced before.


    The next second, his phone rang¡ªit was his dad, Jasper.


    Maddox spent the entire night weathering a storm of Jasper''s blistering reprimands, not one word


    repeated.


    ...


    Vivienne instructed the maid to return her bedroom to its normal state and to escort Percival to his


    room.


    The maid looked at Vivienne uneasily. "Miss, we only prepared one guest room. The others aren''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ready¡ªthere''s not even bedding."


    Just one room?


    In a mansion this size, there was only one room avable?


    You''ve got to be kidding!


    Noticing the change in Vivienne''s expression, the maid slowly exined, "Miss, we were notified by


    Master Maddox toote, so we didn''t have time to prepare. Usually, it''s just us here tending to the


    house¡ªwe weren''t expecting to amodate any guests."


    Luckily, the staff had the foresight to prepare a clean set of sheets and nkets, preventing the pink


    surprise from continuing.


    But even the staff had not anticipated that Vivienne and Percival would sleep separately.


    Thus, there was only one room avable.


    The maid apologetically smiled. "It wouldn''t be proper to have Mr. Ellington stay in the servants''


    quarters."


    Indeed, it would not be suitable for Percival to stay in a servant''s room¡ªnot to mention discing one


    of the staff.


    Percival sighed deeply. "Let it be, I¡¯ll bunk with Vivienne. You may retire for the night."


    With that, Percival pulled Vivienne into the room and shut the door firmly behind them.


    The maids, now alone, shared knowing smiles.


    They were all mature adults here; there was an unspoken understanding.


    In the room, Percival pressed Vivienne against the wall and kissed her deeply.


    His kiss was fervent, pouring out long-suppressed emotions as if he wished to meld her into his very


    bones.


    He pinned Vivienne''s slender wrists with one hand while the other wrapped tightly around her waist,


    their embrace intense yet restrained.


    Vivienne quietly reciprocated, expressing her tenderness and adoration in full measure.


    She could hear the fervent beating of Percival''s heart and felt the unique intensity of his emotions,


    responding to them with equal passion.


    They held each other tightly, their embrace full of longing, yet never crossing that final line.


    They fell asleep entwined, fingers interlocked.


    ...


    Come morning, Vivienne stirred, only to find theforting warmth beside her gone.


    Yawning, she sat up and heard running water from the bathroom.


    Percival was showering.


    Instantly alert, her heart raced like a startled doe at the thought.


    Mr. Wolf was in the shower.


    Hmm.


    She wanted to peek.


    Vivienne blushed at her thought, pulling the nket over her head and giggling like a schoolgirl.


    She had forgotten that she was, in fact, just a neen-year-old girl.


    The sound of water ceased, and Vivienneposed herself, sitting on the bed as Percival emerged


    from the bathroom.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wolf."


    Percival was dressed casually, clearly ready for an outing.


    For a fleeting moment, Vivienne felt a twinge of disappointment. She had hoped to see him in a


    bathrobe.


    Percival sat down and tousled her hair. "What''s on your mind, you little mischief?"


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow and leaned in close, her bright eyes glinting. "I was wondering what Mr.


    Wolf thinks about in the shower?"


    In an instant, a blush crept across Percival''s chiseled features.


    Vivienne, already at the bathroom door, peeked out with a yful smile. "I''m going to freshen up first."


    As the door clicked shut again, Percival realized he had been yfully taunted¡ªagain.


    His lips curved in amusement, and he knocked on the bathroom door, "Vivienne, while I showered, I


    was thinking of you."


    The sound of a toothbrush cup hitting the floor followed.


    His grin deepened, and he contentedly left the room.


    The game of wits was all part of the charm.


    After freshening up, Vivienne joined Percival at the breakfast table, where the maid had just prepared a


    perfect soft-boiled egg, knowing it was her favorite.


    Vivienne nodded her thanks and spread ketchup over the soft-boiled egg.


    One of the maids chuckled. "You know, you eat just like Miss Sasha did when she was younger. She


    loved her eggs this way and even drew smiley faces with ketchup when she was little."


    Thement gave Vivienne and Percival pause.


    This habit had been instilled in Vivienne by Karen.


    Karen had pacified a young Vivienne by drawing smiley faces in ketchup on soft-boiled eggs.


    And when Percival, her apprentice, had been injured on a mission, Karen had done the same to lift his


    spirits. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Vivienne''s nose twitched with the threat of tears, but she quicklyposed herself, taking a bite of her


    soft-boiled egg before turning to inquire, ¡°How long have you been with the Perez family?¡±


    Everyone called this servant Juliet. She was practically an institution within the Perez family, having


    served loyally at the Perez Mansion for decades.


    Only when Vivienne came to stay did Maddox reassign her here.


    After all, taking care of Vivienne required someone familiar and utterly reliable.


    Vivienne nodded, her smile warm as she said, ¡°Apart from the patriarch and my uncles, who else is in


    the Perez family? I haven¡¯t gotten to know everyone yet.¡±


    Juliet, aware of Vivienne''s standing with Jasper and feeling an affinity towards her reminiscent of the


    Juliet sighed, a hint of sadness in her voice, ¡°Ms. Wi has her demons. She left Sea City some time


    ago, and no one knows her whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Vivienne savored thest bite of her soft-boiled egg, the yolk creamy and just the right amount of runny,


    a perfect morning indulgence.


    With Juliet''s insights, the picture was bing clearer¡ªMaddox, Yuri, and Zelda were all of the


    But who had the power to tamper with a paternity test? Among them, who did want her to be


    recognized as part of the Perez family?


    And then there was Wi.


    Draven had messagedst night, his words still fresh in her mind: [Theb in Rivenwood was blown


    sky-high by someone named Wi.]


    That Wi had to be the same one entangled with the Perez family. The waters she was wading into


    were murky¡ªand it was a tale not to be unraveled in a mere day or two.


    "Miss, take your time with your meal. I have things to tend to," Juliet said, having briefed Vivienne on


    the Perez family''s intricate dynamics. With that, she busied herself elsewhere, leaving more unsaid


    than spoken.


    Vivienne understood Juliet''s position¡ªall those years within the Perez family had taught her a great


    deal about discretion.


    Percival''s phone buzzed. It was a call from Mara.


    "Percival, you and the missus up yet?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?" Percival inquired.


    Mara chuckled. "How about a swim? My friend just opened a new pool, and we''re all invited!"


    Percival switched the phone to speaker, looking to Vivienne for her take.


    She nodded, indifferent to the location.


    "Send over the address," Percival said, seeing Vivienne''s approval.


    "Will do, see you soon!" Mara''s voice bubbled with excitement as she ended the call.


    Percival''s expression darkened, a chill briefly passing over his features.


    Vivienne slid his egg onto her te, now covered in a rich smear of ketchup. "Mr. Wolf, what''s on your


    mind?"


    "Just wondering why you''re stealing my egg," he teased, yfully nudging her nose, the shadows in his


    eyes lifting.


    Vivienne polished off the egg in a few bites. "Quality protein for the swim ahead. Can''t let it go to


    waste."


    He nodded in agreement. "Indeed, swimming is quite the energy burner."


    They shared a knowing smile, their connection beyond words.


    ...


    An hourter, they pulled up to the poolside, with Mara eagerly awaiting them.


    "Percival, sister-inw!" Mara squeezed in between them, linking arms with Vivienne affectionately. "I


    didn''t get a chance to properly introduce myself yesterday. I''m Mara Boyd, just Mara is fine."


    Vivienne greeted her with a polite smile, "Hello, I''m Vivienne."


    "I know all about you! Auntie told me¡ªperfumer Q and Master Elia. I''ve been dying to add you on


    social media, but she wouldn''t let me. She said when we met, I should ask you myself."


    Mara gazed at Vivienne with admiration, though her excitement was lost on the discerning eyes of


    Vivienne, who could see through people at a nce.


    "Sure," Vivienne replied, maintaining herposure.


    Inside the poolplex, Mara and Vivienne headed to thedies changing room while Percival waited


    by the pool.


    Despite being new, the venue was bustling. In the children''s section, coaches were already guiding the


    young swimmers.


    With his VIP pool card, Percival lounged in an exclusive area, a spread of fresh fruits and snacks at his


    disposal.


    The VIP zone was not isted; it was separated from the general area by a mere divider, allowing for a


    lively atmosphere. There was, however, a private pool for VIPs in another building.


    As time ticked by without a sign of Vivienne or Mara, Percival sipped his juice, patiently waiting.


    Suddenly, a whistle cut through the air, followed by a collective gasp from the crowd.


    Out from the women''s changing room emerged a stunning figure in a white bikini, her curves wrapped


    in a sheer shawl that teased the imagination. Her hair was neatly pinned, entuating her graceful


    neck, and her long legs caught the light as she walked, her presencemanding attention.


    The children paused their y, whispering in awe, "Wow, she looks like a fairy princess, so beautiful."


    Percival, however, was still looking at his phone. The person on his chat background was his only


    princess.


    All eyes were on this enchanting neer as she approached the VIP area, sitting beside Percival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Hearts sank among the onlookers, both men and women¡ªsuch goddesses were always destined for


    the gods.


    Percival, absorbed in his phone, finally nced up at themotion.


    He frowned slightly, indifferent. "This seat is taken."


    Percival surveyed her, failing to recall their past encounter, although the name Gillian did ring a bell.


    Gillian Ashford, the heiress of the affluent Ashford family.


    She was thedy Wendy was adamant that he marry.


    She was also the proprietor of the local swimming club.


    Percival withdrew his gaze, every strand of his hair radiating detachment. ¡°I don¡¯t recall.¡±


    Percival nced at the delicate hand she extended towards him and looked up. ¡°You¡¯ve got lipstick on


    your teeth.¡± Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    A few people in the VIP area could not help but snicker at his blunt remark.


    Who would have thought Percival could be so tactless? Even if he felt the need to point it out, he could


    have done so quietly, sparing thedy¡¯s feelings.


    And, of course, they did not expect someone to put on makeup for swimming. No matter how


    waterproof the products imed to be, they would not stand a chance against a prolonged dip.


    Gillian withdrew her hand in embarrassment and quickly grabbed a mirror to inspect herself.


    There was no trace of lipstick; it was clear that Percival was just teasing her.


    Setting down the mirror, she asked, ¡°Mr. Ellington, why make such a joke?¡±


    Percival looked at her with an impassive face, ¡°I got it wrong. You just have a big mouth.¡±

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Gillian bit her lower lip hard. It took a moment before she could regain herposure.


    She had heard rumors that Percival was not interested in women, and she figured he might just be a bit


    of a straightforward guy. That did not bother her.


    "Mr. Ellington, since you''re here, let''s take a fewps in the pool. Mara is probably going to take her


    sweet time getting ready. She''s always dragging her feet when ites to dressing up," Gillian said as


    she stood up and walked over to Percival.


    Without even lifting his head, Percival could see the two long, pale legs before him.


    Percival stood up, towering over the 5''5" Gillian, making her look even more petite and endearing.


    Gillian took a few deep breaths, looked at Percival''s imposing figure, blushed, and said, "Mr. Ellington,


    shall we swim together?"


    Inside the changing room, Vivienne watched as Mara obsessively scrolled through photos on her


    phone, all the paintings she wanted to discuss.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow and smirked slightly at Mara.


    Checking the time, Vivienne stood up and covered Mara''s phone with her hand. "Let''s head to the


    pool."


    Feeling it was about time, Mara nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    ¡°Ha, Vivienne, just wait until you see Gillian swimming with my brother. You''ll be green with envy!¡± She


    thought.


    As they exited the changing room, they were startled by a loud ssh from the VIP pool!


    A woman had fallen into the VIP pool, and a shimmering silk shawl fluttered in the air above her.


    Mara gasped, recognizing Gillian''s shawl.


    What on earth had happened?


    Vivienne chuckled softly and whispered into Mara''s ear, "Satisfied?"


    With that, she walked towards Percival.


    Mara stood rooted to the spot, shivering as she recalled yesterday''s dreadful scene at the Boyd


    Mansion. Her fear deepened.


    This Vivienne... She could really be something else...


    Terrifying.


    The lifeguard pulled Gillian out of the pool, her makeup smeared from the struggle in the water.


    ck streaks marred her face, and her eyes were panda-like from the running eyeliner.


    Her once neatly pinned-up hair was now a damp mess over her shoulders.


    A curious kid came over, saw Gillian''s state, and burst intoughter on the spot.


    "That''s no fairy princess; that''s a panda!"


    The child''s frankness set off a wave ofughter that rippled through the pool area.


    Gillian had never been so embarrassed. She coughed, stood up, and wanted to ask Percival why he


    had pushed her, causing her to slip and fall into the pool.


    She had spent three hours getting ready, hoping to present her most perfect self to Percival, but...


    As Gillian regained her footing, she saw Percival walking towards Vivienne in the distance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The others in the pool followed his gaze.


    Heavens!


    Now, that was a goddess if there ever was one!


    Who was that other woman byparison?


    Vivienne, donning the most ordinary andmon swimsuit, with her hair simply tied back, exuded an


    unmatched aristocratic aura.


    For a moment, everyone seemed to forget to breathe.


    They finally understood why Percival had ignored Gillian.


    With someone like Vivienne by his side, how could he notice anyone else?


    The same child who mocked Gillian eximed, "Now that''s a fairy princess! She¡¯s so beautiful! Can I


    marry you when I grow up? I promise to be good to you forever!"


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand and turned to the boy with a warning look. "Dream on!"


    The boy, taken aback, started to whimper, "Mommy, the mean man took my bride away!"


    "This is my bride!" Percival dered once more.


    Vivienne sighed, "Mr. Wolf, he''s just a little boy under ten."


    "Not even then," Percival said as he wrapped his arm around Vivienne''s shoulders and draped his


    towel around her.


    ¡°This is my Vivienne, off-limits to all!¡± He dered inwardly.


    Vivienne wanted to say, ¡° How do you handle a jealous husband? Need advice, pretty urgent!¡±


    Percival confronted Mara coldly, "If this happens again, I will no longer acknowledge you as my sister!"


    Without another word, Percival left with Vivienne.


    Agreeing toe swimming was his biggest regret.


    Too many perverts around here!


    Mara had never heard such harsh words from Percival. Panicked, she exined, but Percival and


    Vivienne had already left the pool area.


    She bit her lip, her resentment towards Vivienne growing stronger.


    Vivienne must have bewitched her brother; why else would he disown his own family?


    ¡°Vivienne, just wait. I''ll drive you away from my brother''s side and make sure you don''t ruin the Boyd


    family''s ns or my brother''s happiness!¡± She yelled inside.


    With a deep breath, Mara hurried over to Gillian. "Gillian, are you okay?"


    Gillian''s expression was a mix of pain and resentment.


    How could she be okay? She was on the verge of tears.


    "Mara, what did I do wrong for him to treat me like this? I am so heartbroken. We had an engagement.


    Why is this happening?"


    Mara hugged Gillian tightly. "Stop crying, Gillian. It''s all Vivienne''s fault. She''s deceived my brother.


    Don''t worry; the Boyd family stands with you. We won''t let that country bumpkin seed!" Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Gillian nodded silently, a whisper of agreement escaping her lips. "Yeah, I''ve always known that you


    and Wendy have been my biggest supporters."


    Mara sped Gillian''s hand reassuringly. "Silly Gillian, once you marry my brother, you''ll have to start


    calling her Grandma, you know."


    "Don''t worry, her victory won''tst long!" Mara''s eyes narrowed as she watched the exit of the


    swimmingplex.


    Percival''s mission in Sea City was clear: to uncover GTO''s virus researchb in the area.


    The local biotechpanies were the logical first step to infiltrate.


    Certainly, GTO would exploit such enterprises to further their agenda.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Vivienne squinted her eyes, recalling the day her mother took her own life. Several prominent families


    had been spotted around their residence at the time.


    One of those was the Ashford family.


    Back then, the Rivenwood Ashfords came up in her search. Having thoroughly investigated them after


    arriving in Rivenwood, she found nothing amiss.


    But the Ashfords of Sea City were a different story; she had not looked into them yet.


    She had checked out the Churchills and the Pendletons, who had also been present that day, and


    found nothing noteworthy.


    Only the Ashfords...


    A sly smile yed on Vivienne¡¯s lips.


    After lying low for so long, they were finally showing themselves.


    This was getting interesting.


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze returned to the present as she suddenly asked, ¡°What about the Perez family? Any


    sightings of them?¡±


    Thomas shook his head, ¡°No, not that we¡¯ve found. The Perezes are well-entrenched; their dealings


    are not so easily uncovered.¡±


    She nodded in understanding. If the Perezes also had a research facility, it would make her work in


    Sea City all the more convenient.


    Percival flipped through the dossiers Thomas hadpiled, his eyes lingering on the biotech


    there was more to their business than met the eye.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be dealing with the Ashfords more closely,¡± Percival remarked, his brow furrowed with


    distaste.


    Dealing with the Ashfords meant entanglements with Gillian, a thought he found repulsive.


    The memory of having to lightly push Gillian away, even with a towel separating them, made him feel


    unclean.


    He would need a long, thorough shower tonight to wash away the feeling.


    Seeing Percival¡¯s growing irritation, Thomas looked puzzled at Vivienne.


    Blinking, he silently questioned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s gotten into Percival? I didn¡¯t upset him, did I?¡±


    Vivienne reassured him with a dismissive wave, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a bit of disgust, nothing to worry


    about.¡±


    Percival shut the folder and said, "Let''s find a ce to eat. Afterward, we continue our investigation."


    Thomas was quick to agree, ready to do anything, even jump into a river, to avoid Percival''s wrath,


    which was far scarier than any physical danger.


    After finishing their meal, Percival received a call from Wendy.


    "Percival, the way you treated Ms. Ashford ispletely uneptable. Do you have any idea how


    much trouble you could bring upon us? You''re being utterly thoughtless. Get back here, now!"


    Wendy hung up before Percival could reply.


    Storing his phone, Percival''s expression darkened. "Thomas, take Vivienne home first."


    "No need," Vivienne interjected with a faint smile. "I''m the head of the Boyd family, after all. How can I


    not be present when there''s trouble at home?"


    ...


    At the Boyd Mansion.


    Mara was in tears,menting to her grandmother.


    "I finally managed to get Gillian to meet up today, hoping she and my brother could get to know each


    other, at the very least. But Vivienne must have done something; Gillian was so upset today. Grandma,


    you must help her."


    Wendy nodded emphatically. "Stop crying, dear. Gillian is the granddaughter-inw I''ve chosen; I''ll


    certainly stand by her. That Vivienne has gone too far."


    Eliza poured Wendy a cup of coffee and sat beside her. "Mom, Vivienne has the Boyd family ring. What


    can we possibly do?"


    Wendy scoffed. "So what if she has the ring? She must kneel and serve me if she wants to be my


    granddaughter-inw. If she insists on being the Boyd family head, she can forget any connection with


    Percival."


    Eliza massaged Wendy''s shoulders, her mind racing with schemes of her own.


    No matter what, she had to improve Percival''s opinion of her to uncover the truth of Nathan''s feelings


    for Cecilia. If their love had waned, it was the perfect opportunity to get close to the Ellingtons using


    Percival''s name.


    And if their affection was still strong? Well, as long as Percival knew what kind of woman his mother


    was, that was enough.


    The senior members of the Boyd household were seated across from Wendy.


    Yannick''s fingers were wrapped in bandages, still aching from the break inflicted by Percival.


    "Hmph, I told Mara to introduce Gillian to me, but no, now look what''s happened. If she''d introduced


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    her to me, Grandma, you''d have a great-grandson by now, and we wouldn''t be struggling with the


    Ashfords!"


    Mara was the first to object, "You think you could woo Gillian? Have you looked in the mirrortely? You


    don''t have half my brother''s qualities. Shameless!"


    "Mara, I''m your brother. Watch your mouth!"


    "Pfft, brother? You''re nothing to me!"


    "Mara, that''s enough." Yannick stood, pointing a trembling, injured finger at her with a threatening air.


    Nancy naturally defended her daughter. "Yannick, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Seeing the rising tension, Theodore pulled his son back down, "Calm down. She''s your sister. We need


    to present a united front right now, not turn on each other."


    Teresa quickly stepped in to defuse the tension. "Absolutely, our biggest threat right now is Vivienne."


    The atmosphere eased a bit, and Teresa took a moment before suggesting, "Mom, I''ve got an idea.


    Hear me out?"


    "Go ahead," Wendy responded promptly.


    Teresa''s suggestion was something Wendy had already considered.


    For someone like Yannick, there seemed little hope.


    Teresa knew what was going through her mother''s mind and pressed on, "I know it''s a long shot, Mom,


    but it''s better than putting all our eggs in one basket, don''t you think?"


    After concluding her point, Teresa shot a meaningful nce at Eliza.


    Eliza nodded silently in agreement, "Teresa''s right, Mom. It''s always better to have a backup n than


    to pin all our hopes on Percival."


    Hearing this from her most beloved daughter, Wendy finally gave in. "Alright, we''ll give Yannick a


    chance to get to know Gillian. Starting as friends isn''t a bad idea."


    Mara nced at her father, Hayden, who shook his head, signaling her to remain silent. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    The Boyds, although united in appearance, each harbored their own ambitions.


    There was only one position for the heir, and both the first and second branches of the family were


    equally strong, each with a son and daughter favored by Wendy.


    It was a race to see who could satisfy Wendy''s expectations first.


    Wendy''s current ambition was to forge an alliance with the Ashford family and explore that lucrative


    trade route.


    The Ashford family''s trade route would then remain firmly in their grasp.


    Everyone yed their part in this harmonious facade, each with their own calcted intentions.


    Soon after, the butler approached, his apron neatly tied as he said, "Ma''am, they have arrived."


    As his words faded, Vivienne and Percival entered hand in hand.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    The living room was packed, with no space left on the couch for Vivienne and Percival.


    Of course, nobody seemed inclined to make room.


    Vivienne scanned the room and, without a second thought, grabbed the butler, ¡°Seems like you''ve


    already forgotten yesterday¡¯s lesson, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The butler shuddered involuntarily, the memories ofst night¡¯s ordeal etched deep in his mind, a


    painful experience he would never forget.


    His eyes darted to Wendy, who was currently perched in the patriarch¡¯s seat of the Boyd household.


    Clearing her throat, Wendy rose with Eliza¡¯s assistance. ¡°Vivienne, have youe as the head of the


    Boyd family or as Percival¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is. If youe as the head of the Boyd family, you may take this seat and listen to


    our discussions about today''s affairs. But you shall not interject. Even as the head, you have no


    authority over Boyd Group¡¯s matters, as I own it. Henceforth, you mustn''t im the fianc¨¦e status; it¡¯s


    against Boyd family tradition.¡±


    Vivienne nodded in understanding. ¡°And if Ie as Percival¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Wendy snorted with a smirk. ¡°If youe as Percival¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then you stand there, serve tea, and


    listen quietly while we reprimand you. Everyone here is your elder; you must not be presumptuous!¡±


    Without hesitation, Vivienne took her seat at the head of the table, crossed her legs, and gave Wendy a


    sidelong nce. ¡°Well, it just so happens that I intend to be both the head of the Boyd family and


    Percival¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Wendy huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy, girl. I don¡¯t acknowledge your engagement to Percival. But since


    you im to be the head, I¡¯ll give you that much respect. If you want this position, remove yourself from


    Percival¡¯s life.¡±


    Percival¡¯s eyes narrowed with a chilling aura. He was about to speak when Vivienne cut in, ¡°My mother


    and Richard arranged my engagement to Percival. What right do you have to dispute it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wendy was infuriated, yet she found no words to retort.


    Indeed, what right did she have to deny their engagement?


    But what gave Vivienne the right to act so brazenly in the Boyd Mansion?


    Vivienne nced around the room and spoke calmly, ¡°I''ve picked up a few dirty tricks over the years.


    It''s one thing to target me, but should anyoney a finger on my dear Mr. Wolf...¡±


    Her glittering smile sent chills down their spines.


    Wendy and the others narrowed their eyes. Vivienne indeed knew some dirty tricks.


    Yet, though they thought this, no one dared to speak up. Not until they figured out what Vivienne was


    really up to. After witnessingst night''s spectacle, they feared she might have something up her


    sleeve.


    Vivienne pointed at the butler and said, ¡°Fetch a cup of water for the olddy to hold. That¡¯s the rule


    she just established.¡±


    Wendy was taken aback, ¡°What rule?¡±


    With a sly look in her eye, Vivienne raised an eyebrow. ¡°The person standing must serve water to the


    head of the family. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Wendy cursed inwardly; Vivienne hadid a trap!


    ¡°Vivienne, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Wendy scolded sharply.


    Vivienne reclined in her chair, exuding azy confidence, ¡°Addressing the head of the family by their


    first name, are we?¡±


    Her tone sent another shiver through Wendy.


    She might not take Vivienne seriously, but she couldn¡¯t afford to disregard the head of the Boyd family.


    The atmosphere tensed as the butler brought Wendy a cup of water, ¡°Madam, you better hold this.¡±


    No one wanted to antagonize the new head ¨C it was not worth losing limbs over!


    Reluctantly, Wendy held the cup, her hands shaking slightly. She had to bide her time; once Percival


    and Gillian were together, she would deal with this insolent girl!


    Holding the cup to her chest, she turned to Percival. ¡°I have important matters to discuss with you, my


    grandson.¡±


    Percival frowned at his grandmother. ¡°Grandma, when presenting water to the head, one must bow


    respectfully. You¡¯re too old not to know such manners.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Wolf is correct, as expected from the man I admire,¡± Vivienne teased, flicking Percival¡¯s


    chin yfully.


    The implication seemed to be, ¡°Smile for me, darling.¡±


    Percival caught her wandering hand, bringing her fingertips to his lips for a gentle bite.


    Their public disy of affection made the elders avert their eyes in difort.


    Such behavior was an insult to the family¡¯s honor!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy had no choice but toply, bending her weary back. ¡°Percival! Put that down. This is no ce


    for such disys!¡±


    Far from letting go, Percival intertwined their fingers further. ¡°Discussing love with my fianc¨¦e is my


    right. Do you have a problem?¡±


    Wendy nearly choked on her outrage. Percival¡¯s words, influenced by that wretch Vivienne, were


    infuriating.


    She was about to explode in anger when Eliza tugged at her sleeve.


    ¡°Mom, we need to focus on what¡¯s important.¡±


    Wendy came to her senses, nearly letting the couple¡¯s antics distract her from the agenda.


    Percival did not respond, absorbed in studying Vivienne¡¯s fingers.


    "Percival, I''m talking to you!" Wendy barked with an edge in her voice.


    Wendy, seething with frustration but holding back for the sake of the bigger picture, repeated herself


    once again.


    This time, however, Percival had be distracted by styling Vivienne''s hair!


    Back and forth they went, and Wendy''s hands began to tremble with irritation, her back aching as if it


    might snap in two from the stress.


    It was not until she could no longer stand it that Percival finally nodded in agreement. "I''ll make sure to


    apologize to Ms. Ashford properly."


    Percival, pulling Vivienne to her feet, grinned at Wendy. "Next time, just text me for small stuff like this.


    There''s no need to drag the matriarch into it." New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    With that, the pair walked out side by side.


    Mara could not hold back any longer and shouted, "Vivienne, you''re not even married to my brother


    yet! Where do you think you''re taking him?"


    Vivienne stopped in her tracks and nced over her shoulder at Mara. "Oh, I''ve asked your brother to


    join me tonight. In my bedroom."


    Percival perked up instantly, thinking, "Join you in your bedroom? Count me in! Why wait until tonight?"


    Vivienne rolled her eyes. "Keep it together, Percival. I was just kidding."


    The remark left the Boyd household in utter shock. Such words from a youngdy!


    But before they could fully process it, Vivienne and Percival had already left the Boyd Mansion.


    Wendy''s cup crashed to the floor, and Eliza swiftly guided her to the couch, "Mom, I''ll call the doctor.


    You just sit tight and rest!"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Eliza had just tucked Wendy in when she bolted out the door.


    ¡°Hold on a sec, Percival!¡± she called out.


    Percival was about to slide into his car when he heard his name being called. He turned around and


    asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Eliza tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Percival, we haven¡¯t had a proper chat in ages. Can


    we catch up the day after tomorrow, maybe over dinner?¡±


    Percival squinted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Eliza?¡±


    She chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I just wanted to talk to you about your mother, my sister, you know?¡±


    Percival gazed at Eliza, his thoughts concealed by the dim light around them.


    After a moment, he said with a deep voice, ¡°Day after tomorrow it is.¡±


    Eliza then pulled out something from her pocket, handed it to Percival without exnation, and headed


    back to the Boyd residence.


    In the car, Vivienne sniffed the object curiously.


    It was an antidote for some love potion!


    ¡°Why did she give you this?¡± Vivienne was puzzled.


    Could it be that Eliza, a member of the Boyd family, did not want Gillian to marry into Percival?


    Percival chuckled. ¡°She probably wants to curry favor.¡±


    Vivienne nodded in understanding. ¡°So, are you going to ept this favor or not?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Percival said, wrapping his arm around Vivienne and rubbing her shoulder, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be


    fun otherwise. Can¡¯t bepletely uninvolved with the Boyds during this time.¡±


    Percival hade to Sea City on a mission, and getting close to the Boyds was just a cover.


    He needed to entangle himself with them when necessary to mask his true purpose better.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now that his enemies were hidden and he was exposed, he had to tread carefully.


    This was also why Percival had agreed to dine with Gillian the next day. Gillian was a crucial yer in


    his mission and had to be handled with care.


    Vivienne rested in Percival''s embrace, observing the scheming look in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, what are you plotting now?¡±


    Percival snapped back to reality, pinched Vivienne''s face yfully, and said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m thinking


    about how to properly attend to the matriarch tonight to ensure her satisfaction.¡±


    Suddenly, Thomas mmed on the brakes so hard he nearly flew out of his seat!


    ¡°Sorry, Percival, a cat just dashed across the road.¡±


    ¡°My goodness, are Percival and hisdy now discussing such explosive topics? This isn¡¯t a mission ¡ª


    it¡¯s a honeymoon!


    Leopold Sterling, I demand a task swap. I¡¯d rather guard Griffin¡¯s bomb factory and get blown to bits if I


    have to!¡± He thought.


    Thomas discreetly lowered the privacy screen in the car, thinking maybe Maddox should consider a


    new driver for Vivienne and Percival.


    Vivienne¡¯s cheeks turned crimson. She had only been teasing Mara, after all.


    Who knew he would take her literally?


    Percival watched the flushed face on hisp, felt a stir in his heart, and leaned down to kiss the


    blushing cheeks.


    ...


    At the Perez Mansion.


    ¡°You mean that Vivienne has arrived in Sea City?¡± Diana Perez was having dinner when she overheard


    the servants discussing Juliet¡¯s reassignment.


    One nodded. ¡°Yes, she has arrived. Master Maddox mentioned she¡¯s busy and might not visit the Perez


    family. He said not to prepare or disturb her.¡±


    Diana clenched her fork tightly. Despite her years with the Perez family, she had never received such


    attention from her brothers.


    A mere foster granddaughter was getting all the adoration!


    Just yesterday, she had called Jasper to check in, and all he talked about was his foster


    granddaughter.


    It was maddening!


    Diana nearly bent her fork before regaining herposure and smiling. ¡°Vivienne¡¯s here, and I really


    should visit her. Please ask Maddox where she¡¯s staying when you have a moment.¡±


    ...


    The next morning, Percival was awakened by a frantic call from Mara.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Percival! Grandma¡¯s back is acting up after the water ceremony yesterday. She¡¯s


    bedridden and can''t get up. What should we do?¡±


    Mara¡¯s sobs were so intense one might think it was a life-or-death situation.


    Percival got out of bed, missing the warmth of Vivienne next to him, which only added to his frustration.


    Juliet could be too efficient sometimes; she had cleared his room in just one day.


    He did not mind sharing the sprawling king-sized bed with Vivienne.


    When Percival remained silent, Mara grew even more frantic, ¡°Percival, are you listening? I¡¯m beside


    myself here. The doctor said Grandma might be bedridden forever, all because of that Vivienne.¡±


    ¡°Mara Boyd, Vivienne isn¡¯t someone you should talk about like that.¡±


    Hearing Percival use her full name, Mara was taken aback.


    They had always been close, and he had always called her Mara. His sternness, especially over


    Vivienne, stunned her.


    The thought made Mara seethe with resentment.


    She¡¯s quite a prominent figure, you know. If word gets out, it won''t sound too good. What do you think?"


    Percival sat up from his bed, "So, what are you saying? Are you trying to threaten me?"


    Percival cracked a slight smile. The Boyds were really something.


    Were they afraid Vivienne would cause a scene at the diner with Gillian and were just looking for an


    excuse to keep her away?


    He got out of bed, knocked on Vivienne''s door, and then pushed it open. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    Vivienne was still lying in bed. Hearing the noise, she sleepily sat up and kissed Percival''s lips.


    The sound, clear as day, traveled down the phone line to the entire Boyd family.


    With that, Hayden hung up.


    Vivienne leaned on Percival''s shoulder, rubbing her tired eyes. "What''s up?"


    Percival wrapped his arms around her, slowly stroking her hair as he repeated Hayden''s words.


    Vivienne instantly perked up, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "I just love taking care of the


    sick."


    Watching Vivienne''s expression, Percival could already imagine the interesting events that were about


    to unfold at the Boyd Mansion.


    He yfully tapped her nose. "Yeah, you''re the best at taking care of the sick."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    After breakfast, Vivienne hopped on her motorcycle and set out to the Boyd Mansion alone.


    At the Boyd Mansion.


    Wendy was, indeed, bedridden,pletely unable to rise from her plush mattress that morning. It was


    during the previous day''s ceremony that she had twisted her back, and a careless turn in her sleep had


    nearly snapped her fragile bones in two. Now, shey there, immobile and in pain.


    Eliza was beside herself with worry. "Mom, do you really want Vivienne to care for you? It''s like


    throwing yourself to the wolves!"


    Wendy gestured weakly towards the corner of the room. "Take a closer look. What do you see?"


    Eliza''s eyes followed her mother''s direction, and she gasped in understanding.


    A hidden camera was tucked away in the corner, cleverly disguised to blend in with the ornate


    sterwork. To the untrained eye, it was virtually undetectable.


    Someone like Vivienne, unfamiliar with the intricate workings of the Boyd household, would never


    notice its presence.


    If Vivienne behaved and took care of Wendy, everything would be fine. After all, Wendy only wanted to


    trap her here so she could not cause a scene at the restaurant. However, If Vivienne attempted to


    abuse Wendy, she would pay a heavy price.


    It did not matter that Vivienne was Master Charles, perfumer Q, or Master Jessica. Her reputation


    would be utterly ruined!


    Eliza rxed a bit. "Okay, Mom. Take care of yourself. We¡¯re off to the office."


    "Alright, dear."


    Before long, Vivienne arrived at the Boyd mansion. Aside from the butler and a handful of servants, the


    only other person present was Wendy, lying helplessly in her bed.


    Dressed in her leather riding gear, Vivienne walked in, and Wendy nced at her with a sneer. "Forgive


    me, Madam. I can''t get up to greet you."


    Ignoring Wendy''s sarcasm, Vivienne sat beside the bed. "I heard about your injury. I''m quite


    concerned. Feeling any better?"


    Wendy''s brow furrowed at the sight of Vivienne''s insincere smile. "If you cared at all, you wouldn¡¯t have


    treated me that wayst night. As my granddaughter-inw, you show no initiative. Don''t you know I


    haven''t had my breakfast yet?"


    Vivienne had an epiphany. "Right, I''ll make you breakfast!"


    She headed to the kitchen and began to prepare a simple soup.


    Wendy was baffled by Vivienne''spliance.


    Soon, Vivienne brought in her homemade meal. "Here, let me feed you."


    As Vivienne helped Wendy sit up, her fingers discreetly delivered a quick needle into Wendy''s waist.


    Leaning against the headboard, Wendy asked, "Did you make pumpkin soup?"


    Vivienne spooned some into Wendy''s mouth, saying, "No, it''s egg custard soup."


    Wendy spat out the first mouthful. The yolk was raw, and there were eggshells in it!


    Vivienne was clearly trying to do her in!


    Enraged, Wendy knocked over the bowl and swung at Vivienne, grabbing a nearby cane to strike. "You


    wish me ill, don''t you!"


    Vivienne stepped back, eyeing Wendy, who had suddenly stood up. "Your back, it''s better?"


    That was when Wendy realized that her pain was magically gone, and she had unconsciously stood


    up.


    Vivienne smirked. "Well, if you''re better, I''ll be leaving."


    She paused, casting a meaningful nce at the corner of the room before turning to leave.


    Wendy, of course, never expected her waist to recover so soon. Knowing she could not let Vivienne go


    just yet, she stepped forward and grabbed her, then purposefully fell to the ground.


    To an onlooker, it would seem as if Vivienne had pushed her.


    The fall took its toll on Wendy''s frail back, instantly paralyzing her.


    "Vivienne! How dare you push me? You serpent!" Wendy shrieked as the butler rushed to her aid,


    chastising Vivienne. "Madam, how could you? Even as the head of the household, you can''t just take a


    life!"


    With her arms crossed, Vivienne leaned against the door frame, watching the theatrics unfold.


    Wendy had really outdone herself, trying to frame her.


    If Wendy had stayed still, the needle would have healed her waist. Now, she would be wheelchair-


    bound forever.


    "Vivienne, I¡¯m an elder! How can you do this to me? You''ll get what''sing to you!" Wendy dered


    from her wheelchair, realizing she could not move. The fall was deliberate, and she knew she would not


    hurt herself. So, why could she not move?


    The butler, who had been monitoring the situation through the camera, was shocked to find Wendy


    genuinely injured. He immediately called an ambnce and notified the family toe to the hospital.


    With the Boyd household in disarray, Vivienne took the opportunity to investigate. Thomas had found


    suspect dealings between the Boyd and Ashford families that were not recorded in the Boydpany


    files.


    Vivienne''s hacking prowess was a direct inheritance from Karen''s teaching, but Karen had never fully


    divulged all her secrets before taking her own life.


    Apart from the firewalls set up by Karen, there was no system in this world that Vivienne could not


    infiltrate.


    She had never imagined that the Ashfords had any connection to herte mother.


    Their primary operations were now firmly established in Sea City.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What exactly had the Ashfords been searching for back then?


    Unable to break through the Ashfords'' formidable firewall for the time being, Vivienne decided to start


    with the Boyds instead.


    She slipped into Wendy''s study and discovered a safe with a digital lock.


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Cracking the lock, she retrieved the files within.


    Vivienne jotted down what she could and meticulously returned the file to its original ce.


    ...


    At the hospital, members of the Boyd family were arriving in session.


    Theodore burst in first, raging. "Where''s that conniving Vivienne? She pushed my mother, and she''s


    nowhere to be seen! Does she think we Boyds are pushovers?"


    His voice echoed through the corridors, a blend of fury and usation.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Hayden leaned against the wall, his gaze dripping with disdain as he watched his older brother.


    He knew Theodore only dared to raise his voice because Vivienne was not around. He would not dare


    to let out a peep if she were here.


    Just likest night, when Vivienne had Wendy serve water, who came forward to stop her?


    After Theodore had his fill of shouting, he started to feign concern for Wendy''s well-being with an air of


    hypocrisy.


    "Mom''s life has been so tough," hemented. "What would we do if something happened to her? Mom,


    don''t you worry. I''ll make sure the business runs smoothly and won''t let it suffer the slightest loss!"


    At this, Nancy could not hold back any longer. "Theodore, Mom''s still okay, isn''t she? And you''re


    already eager to take over thepany? Besides, Hayden''s right here. Aren''t you being a bit


    premature?"


    Teresa said, clearly displeased, "Hayden, Theodore is the eldest son. It''s only right he takes


    precedence. Surely, you understand such basic principles, don¡¯t you?"


    "I don''t like the sound of that," Nancy retorted. "Precedence or not, it''s about whether he''s got the


    chops!"


    "Nancy, how can you talk like that?"


    Eliza, who had been listening to the bickering, was so irritated she kicked over a flowerpot. "Will you all


    just stop? Mom''s still in surgery, and here you are, divvying up the estate. I''m telling you, keep this up,


    and you''ll get nothing!"


    Eliza had always been Wendy''s favorite, and for years, the members of the first and secondary


    branches of the family had been trying to curry favor with her.


    They all knew that Eliza was the real gatekeeper to Wendy''s authority. Winning her over was akin to


    pleasing the matriarch herself.


    Of the bunch, Teresa and Eliza were closest. Nancy never really liked Eliza but maintained a cordial


    facade.


    Mara, however, knew how to y the game and was always on good terms with Eliza.


    Seeing Eliza''s anger, Mara quickly came over tofort her, tears welling in her eyes. "Auntie, please


    don''t be upset. Grandma''s still in the OR. You''re our rock right now."


    Eliza patted Mara''s head. "You''re always the sweetest. I¡¯m not mad anymore."


    After all, appearances had to be maintained.


    The corridor outside the operating room finally quieted down, and Eliza remembered the surveince


    system Wendy had installed in her room. Thus, she called for the butler.


    "Rest assured, Ms. Eliza, everything has been arranged. The footage has been edited, and it''s all been


    pinned on Vivienne. It''ll be posted online in five minutes."


    Eliza nodded her approval. "Good work. When Mom wakes up, you''ll get the reward you deserve."


    "Thank you, Ms. Eliza, and my greatest gratitude to Madam Wendy."


    The video went viral that evening, with Vivienne''s face clearly visible.


    Vivienne had a legion of fans online who adored her looks, and her multiple identities only bolstered


    her following. She had always been scandal-free.


    Once the video hit the inte, thements exploded.


    [Looks can be deceiving!]


    [How could this happen? My world is crumbling!]


    [No, not her! I''ve adored her for so long. How could she be this kind of person?]


    [To treat an elderly person like that, it''s just despicable!]


    Vivienne, being used of elder abuse, shot to the top of the trending searches.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Many flooded Vivienne''s Twitter with insults, and of course, many were trolls paid by the Boyd family.


    But five minutester, celebrities with millions of followers like Stephen, the rising star Darren, and


    K, who had recently made aeback with "Betrothed Understud," all shared an unedited video


    with full audio of the actual surveince footage.


    They even slowed the footage of Wendy''s fake fall by twenty times to show that Vivienne never


    touched her!


    Following their lead, Vivienne''s prot¨¦g¨¦s tweeted the video en masse. When Cecilia, who was scrolling


    through Twitter, saw it, she was disgusted by her mother''s actions.


    She retweeted Stephen''s post, adding: [Mom, after all these years, why are you still like this?]


    Cecilia, being the wife of the third branch of the Ellington family, was constantly in the public eye, with


    Nathan handling the Ellington Group''s affairs.


    Her direct involvement and acknowledgment of her mother''s actions fueled the public''s outrage.


    In just three minutes, the Boyd Group''s website crashed, and the inte dug up more scandals about


    the Boyd family''s workce maniption and other unsavory dealings.


    The Boyd Group''s PR could not keep up; their reputation was ruined before they could react.


    Vivienne watched Twitter with satisfaction and sent a message to Stephen, Darren, and K.


    [This month, you''re all getting a bonus!]


    The three cheered: [Long live the boss!]


    Content, Vivienne stowed her phone and parked her motorcycle outside the restaurant.


    Inside the restaurant, Gillian was dressed to kill in a floaty, ethereal gown that showcased her elegant


    corbones as she sat opposite Percival.


    Her pale, slender fingers held the cutlery as she gazed at Percival, her eyes brimming with affection.


    "Remember our first meeting? It was also in a restaurant like this. Fate really does have a sense of


    humor."


    Percival meticulously sliced his steak into neat pieces, yet none made it to his mouth.


    Touched, Gillian thought, ¡°Is Percival cutting steak for me?¡±


    Perhaps he had taken Wendy''s advice and chosen to engage with her, forsaking Vivienne.


    Gillian set her utensils aside, waiting for Percival to swap their tes.


    "Mr. Ellington, you¡¯re so considerate," she murmured, a shy sparkle in her eyes.


    Percival simply replied, "It''s what a fianc¨¦ ought to do."


    Gillian''s heart soared with secret delight. Percival was already referring to himself as her fianc¨¦!


    She knew it; without Vivienne around, Percival would never treat her like he did at the pool.


    In Sea City, countless folks seemed eager to fall at her feet¡ªPercival was no exception.


    "Mr. Ellington, where should the engagement party be hosted?" Gillian asked with a smile.


    In her mind''s eye, she could already envision her engagement to Percival. Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    She would be d in a pristine white gown, linking arms with Percival, exchanging rings amid the


    cheers and well-wishes of their friends and family.


    Percival paused, shook his head, and said, "No need for an engagement party; we could go straight to


    the wedding."


    The thought of Percival wanting to marry her immediately was surprising and delightful.


    "Not hasty," said Percival, his lips curving into a slight, proud, and charming smile.


    Gillian could almost lose herself in that smile.


    This was the kind of man who was worthy of her¡ªsophisticated, noble, with an alluring charm unique


    to him alone.


    Those fawning admirers who constantly hung around her paled inparison to Percival. He was in a


    league of his own!

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Gillian''s words hung unfinished as Percival suddenly stood up and gestured towards someone in the


    distance. "Vivienne, over here!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gillian blinked in surprise. Vivienne?


    What on earth was Vivienne doing here?


    Should she not be back at the Boyd estate, caring for Wendy, who was bedridden?


    Gillian turned to see Vivienne stride in, decked out in a leather biker jacket, her hair cascading down


    her back, helmet in hand.


    The very epitome of cool and spicy!


    Vivienne walked over, ced her helmet on the table, and pecked Percival on the lips in front of Gillian


    without a second thought.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    "Not at all. You''re just in time." Percival took her hand and pulled her close, seating her at the table and


    sliding a freshly cut steak in front of her. "Just cut it for you, eat up."


    "Thanks, Mr. Wolf." Vivienne grinned and dug into the steak with gusto.


    Percival ruffled her hair affectionately, then turned to Gillian. "So, what were you saying?"


    Gillian clenched the tablecloth beneath the table, her knuckles turning white with tension, the veins in


    her hands standing out starkly. Yet, for the sake of her image, she maintained a strained smile.


    "I was suggesting maybe the wedding bash should be in Sea City before heading back to Rivenwood


    for the ceremony."


    Gillian did not believe for a second that Vivienne could be oblivious to the implications of her words.


    After all, she was the one the Boyd family had epted as their future granddaughter-inw!


    Percival smirked. "Vivienne and I only want a ceremony in Rivenwood. Sea City? We don''t really have


    rtives there."


    Gillian nearly bit through her lip. "Mr. Ellington, you must be misunderstanding something. Our parents


    have arranged this meeting of ours, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Percival''s smile turned cold. "The reason we''re here isn''t some family setup. I wanted to make it clear:


    Vivienne is my fianc¨¦e. I did not introduce her properlyst time, but you get the picture this time,


    right?"


    Tears rimmed Gillian''s eyes. She could not believe Percival could be so heartless.


    What was so special about Vivienne?


    Was she not just some artisan perfumer, a designer, and a painter? In other words, someone who


    worked for their kind of aristocracy, a country bumpkin who thought a bit of skill could turn her into a


    swan.


    She was nothing but a clown!


    What bewitchment had Percival under to choose Vivienne over her?


    She was the Ashford heiress, a top-notch family in Sea City. Even the well-rooted Boyds had to curry


    favor.


    How could a country bumpkinpare?


    Whether by birth or beauty, Gillian was certain she did not lose to Vivienne!


    Was Percival blind?


    After finishing her meal, Vivienne wiped her mouth with a napkin and noticed Gillian''s untouched steak.


    "Ms. Ashford, your steak will lose its vor if it gets cold."


    "Don''t concern yourself, Ms. Hawthorn!" A single tear fell from Gillian''s eye as she red at Vivienne,


    fantasizing about tearing her to shreds.


    Shouldering her indifference, Vivienne shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    Percival stood, taking Vivienne''s helmet and wrapping an arm around her slender waist, not looking


    back as they left.


    With her back to Gillian, Vivienne called over her shoulder, "Ms. Ashford, you might want to head home


    early. Be careful, wouldn¡¯t want any mishaps!"


    Gillian''s grip tightened, her nails nearly drawing blood.


    This was not over. Vivienne would pay.


    Her frustration manifested physically as she yanked the tablecloth, toppling the candle centerpiece.


    Wine sses shattered, spilling over Gillian, igniting as the me met the spilled wine.


    "Ah! Help!"


    Her lightweight, mmable dress caught fire instantly, but quick-thinking waitstaff doused the mes


    with an extinguisher, sparing her skin.


    However, the dress was ruined, revealing far more than intended, including hercy ck lingerie.


    Who would have thought such an innocent-looking girl would wear such suggestive lingerie?


    In embarrassment, Gillian clutched her clutch bag close, barely covering herself until a waiter kindly


    offered his jacket.


    She fled without a word of thanks.


    Once home, Gillian locked herself in her room and sobbed.


    She had never been so humiliated.


    Her father, Patrick Ashford, concerned by her cries, knocked gently on her door. "Gillian, what''s


    wrong?"


    Through her tears, Gillian sobbed into her father''s chest. "Dad, Vivienne''s gone too far. Please, make


    her go away from Mr. Ellington!"


    Patrick frowned at the mention of Vivienne.


    Could it be that Vivienne?


    Gillian, still crying, implored, "Dad, are you even listening to me? I''ve been humiliated, and you don''t


    seem to care!"


    Patrick snapped back to the present. "Gillian, this Vivienne... Who is she, exactly?"


    Gillian was in full pout mode.


    She had always been the pampered princess of the household, her every whim indulged by her father.


    When the Ashfords were just a modest family in Havenwood, Patrick had hustled tirelessly for the


    family business, taking any job to pay the bills.


    So much so that he had broken his health, and then, in a tragic twist, a car ident left him unable to


    father any more children.


    Thanks to his boss, Gillian came into this world, elevating the Ashford family.


    Tragically, not long after Gillian''s birth, Mrs. Ashford passed away from a severe illness.


    Patrick raised Gillian single-handedly, ying both mother and father and spoiled her rotten.


    Eventually, the Ashfords moved to Sea City, riding the tech left by his boss and quickly bing one


    of the city''s elite families. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Nowadays, even the Boyd family was eager to cozy up to them.


    And so, Gillian grew even more entitled, getting whatever she fancied, with Patrick going to great


    lengths to keep her happy.


    Thus, When the Boyds came knocking for a business partnership, Patrick''s sole condition was for


    Gillian to wed Percival.


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Patrick felt reassured.


    In his impression, Vivienne, although motherless, still had a father¡ªDorian Hawthorne of the


    Hawthorne family.


    Over the years, Patrick had not kept up with the happenings in Havenwood and was unaware of the


    cmity that had befallen the Hawthorns.


    Nor did he realize that Dorian was anything but Vivienne''s father.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Patrick managed to soothe Gillian and retreated to his study to call the Boyd family.


    Wendy had juste out of surgery and was still unconscious. The one who answered the call was


    Eliza.


    "Hey, Patrick, what''s up?" Eliza greeted warmly.


    But Patrick''s tone was icy cold. "Ms. Boyd, my daughter came home in tears today. Do you even have


    to ask what''s wrong?"


    Eliza was taken aback. The Boyds were all at the hospital, swamped with managing the online PR


    crisis, with no time to worry about Gillian''s date with Percival or even Vivienne''s whereabouts.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation from Patrick''s tone, she knew something major had happened.


    "Listen, Patrick, I''m so sorry. That girl Vivienne caused some trouble with my mother today, and now


    we''re all at the hospital. What happened exactly? We can''t even get hold of Percival. Did that bitch


    Vivienne mess with Gillian again?"


    Eliza''s casual use of harsh words was meant to defuse Patrick''s anger, pinning all the me on


    Vivienne.


    "What exactly is the deal with this Vivienne?" Patrick asked.


    He had heard Gillian''s exnation but wanted to confirm the details for himself.


    Eliza chuckled, "She''s just a country bumpkin who doesn''t know any better, eyeing Percival for his


    money. If she wasn¡¯t somewhat pretty, Percival would not give her the time of day. Don''t worry. She''s


    not even close to being a match for our Gillian."


    Hearing Eliza speak so confidently reassured Patrick. It seemed there was a case of mistaken identity.


    If it was that Vivienne, she certainly would not be after Percival for his money. After all, the inheritance


    left by Patrick¡¯s boss was more than Percival could earn in lifetimes.


    "Hmph, you can''t handle a country girl, and you expect me to trust you with my daughter?" Patrick


    Eliza quickly tried to smooth things over, "Come on, Patrick, we''re practically family. Don''t you trust us?


    Look, as soon as Mom is out of the hospital, we''re throwing an engagement party for Percival and


    Gillian. We''ll invite all the big shots from Sea City. How does that sound?"


    Patrick narrowed his eyes, "Are you sure Percival will y ball and agree to the engagement?"


    "Of course, we have our ways. Don''t worry about it."


    Satisfied with Eliza''s assurance, Patrick did not press further. Ultimately, all that mattered was sealing


    the engagement between the Boyd and the Ashford families.


    "If you mess this up, you''ll have me to answer to!"


    With that, Patrick hung up.


    Eliza sighed heavily after the call ended.


    Beside her, Mara expressed her concern, "Auntie, you promised Patrick just like that? But Grandma is


    still unconscious, and where are we going to host this engagement party? Plus, I''m sure my brother


    won''t agree."


    Eliza clenched her phone tightly. Between dealing with Wendy''s situation, the online PR, and now


    getting a ticking off from Patrick, she was at her wit''s end.


    ¡°Cecilia, this is all your amazing son and daughter-inw¡¯s fault. You piece of useless trash. All you do


    is cause trouble to our family. If only I had married into the Ellington family, none of this would be


    happening,¡± Eliza cursed inwardly, ming her sister for the family''s troubles. To Mara, she maintained


    a serene facade, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered. You''ll help me when the timees, okay?"


    Mara nodded firmly, "Of course, Auntie. Whatever you need, just let me know. I won''t let you down."


    ...


    Five dayster, Percival received a call from Eliza.


    "Percival, your grandmother''s been discharged. Don''t you want toe see her?" Eliza inquired.


    Percival was out shopping with Vivienne and responded coolly, "No."


    "I figured as much. But there''s a business dinner tonight. Your grandma can''t attend, and our partners


    insist on meeting you. Can you represent us? Some attendees have ties to the Ellington Group, and I


    can''t really turn them down. So..."


    Percival smirked and handed the jeweler''s gship ne to the clerk to wrap up, "Fine, I''ll be there


    tonight."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Great. Remember the thing I gave you a few days ago? Bring it, and leave Vivienne at home. We don''t


    want any drama with your uncles seeing her," Eliza cautioned before hanging up.


    Percival pocketed his phone and the ne, then went to find Vivienne, who was choosing a


    restaurant upstairs.


    Tired from shopping, Vivienne was starving. Seeing Percival finish his call, she pointed to a sauerkraut


    fish restaurant above. "Mr. Wolf, let''s have fish."


    Percival nodded. "Sure, eat up. We''ll have dinnerte tonight."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Okay, let''s feast."


    A good meal now meant they could enjoy their evening even more.


    That night, the Boyd family held the banquet at Sea City''srgest hotel¡ªthe Bright City Inn.


    Thest time any event was held here was the twin daughters'' first-month celebration of Yuri and


    Zelda.


    Mara and Margot stood at the entrance, greeting the arriving guests.


    Margot was slightly resentful. "Why do we have to stand here? It''s so annoying."


    Mara, being only days older than Margot, did not get along with her cousin; sometimes, they could not


    even keep up appearances.


    "Just stand there if you''re told to. Why all the fuss?" Mara gave her a sharp look.


    Margot scoffed. ¡°Percival''sckey, just wait till he learns what¡¯s really going down tonight. Let¡¯s see if


    you can still call him ''brother'' then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be acknowledged as his sister than be invisible to him, like you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The bickering ceased as Mara and Margot sullenly took their posts by the door.


    Before long, Patrick and Gillian arrived.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    d in a pristine strapless mermaid gown, Gillian exuded regal grace that highlighted her swan-like


    neck. Her delicate princess up-do added a charming touch.


    Mara rushed to greet her, ¡°Gillian, you look absolutely stunning tonight. It¡¯s true what they say: brides-


    to-be are the most beautiful beings on earth.¡±


    Gillian blushed and giggled. ¡°Oh, Mara, you¡¯re such a tterer.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m genuinely envious,¡± Mara replied as she escorted Gillian into the banquet hall, leaving


    Margot to stew alone in the chilly night air.


    Eliza, too, entered the banquet hall with Patrick, leaving Margot to her own devices.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    When Percival arrived, he took one look at the ballroom''s opulent decor¡ªstreamers of gold and silver,


    crystal chandeliers casting a warm glow over the sparkling crowd¡ªand his face gradually darkened.


    He stepped into the fray, and a crowd of well-dressed socialites immediately swarmed him.


    "Mr. Ellington, what a surprise to see you gracing Sea City with your presence! Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    you wereing? I would''ve loved to treat you to dinner."


    "Mr. Ellington, you really should''ve given me a heads-up about your visit. After the sess of ourst


    coboration, I would have rolled out the red carpet for you!"


    "And if anyone''s going to roll out the red carpet, it should be me first. Mr. Ellington, Are you free


    tomorrow night?"


    The crowd pressing around him represented the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Sea City''s various industries, all


    of whom had previous dealings with the Ellington Group.


    Percival handled the greetings with a practiced grace until Hayden made his way through the crowd.


    "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen, I must borrow Percival for a moment. After the festivities, we''ll find


    time to gather. My treat, agreed?"


    Everyone understood that Percival was the man of the hour that evening, and naturally, no one


    objected.


    After all, with Percival there, who would dare to interfere?


    Hayden led Percival away to a private lounge in the back.


    Wendy sat in a wheelchair, having missed her window for optimal treatment, resigned to a life bound to


    her chair.


    "Percival, I assume you know what tonight is all about. If you y your cards right and get engaged to


    Gillian, we can all live peacefully. But if you refuse, well, don''t say I did not warn you."


    Percival chuckled at Wendy''s threat. "And what are you going to do?"


    Wendy smirked and waved her hand dismissively. Theodore produced a tablet; on it were scandalous


    photos of Cecilia and Vivienne.


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, a chill radiating from him. "Threatening me?"


    Was it that his hands had been too clean for too long? Did the Boyd family really think they could use


    doctored photos to threaten him?


    Wendy chuckled, "I know my daughter better than anyone. I''m aware of every mole on her body, so


    what if the photos are fake? I have plenty of ways to prove that it''s Cecilia. As for Vivienne, it''s enough


    that her face is recognizable. Even if you clear things upter, the damage will have been done. Are


    you willing to gamble with your mother and Vivienne''s reputations?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Percival looked at her, his gaze dispassionate.


    After a moment, he straightened his cufflink with an air of indifference, his expression unreadable.


    "Percival, have you thought it through?" Wendy pressed, seeing his silence.


    Percival stopped fidgeting with his sleeves, hands in his pockets, his tailored suit entuating his lean


    figure. He spoke slowly, "I''ll attend the engagement party."


    He paused, then added with a hint of a slow drawl, "I hope you can handle the consequences."


    With that, he left the lounge.


    As Wendy watched Percival''s retreating figure, an inexplicable panic settled in her heart.


    The others did not think much of it, simply impressed by Wendy''s power to make Percival concede.


    Hayden exhaled in relief. "Mom, that was... pretty cutthroat."


    Defaming his daughter and a twenty-year-old girl was something he could never do.


    Wendy scoffed, unconcerned. "What does it matter? Once Percival and Gillian are engaged, the


    Ashford family will be locked into a partnership with us. And Vivienne will be too ashamed to stay once


    she sees her fianc¨¦ engaged to another. Without Percival, what is she worth? She''ll be at my mercy!"


    She would never forgive Vivienne for making her wheelchair-bound for life!


    Teresa muttered under her breath, "Gillian knew Percival was engaged and still chased after him.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just pair Yannick with Gillian?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Wendy snapped, throwing a furious hand in Teresa''s direction.


    On the sidelines, Nancy could not help but revel in the drama.


    In the dressing room, Gillian had touched up her makeup and sped Mara''s hand affectionately.


    "Mara, Mr. Ellington will surely agree to get engaged tonight, right? I can''t have any more


    Maraforted her, "Don''t worry, Grandma has everything under control. After tonight, we''ll be family,


    and I could not be happier."


    "Me too."


    Outside the ballroom, Vivienne listened to the excited voices through her earpiece, her lips curling into


    a smile.


    Yes, she, too, was thrilled beyond words.


    Dressed in a simple gown, she handed her invitation to the attendant at the door.


    Not recognizing Vivienne but seeing the invitation, the attendant let her in.


    After Vivienne went it, Margot finally returned from having her fill of fun and reced the attendant,


    knowing that she would be reprimanded if her family found out she had been missing from her post.


    Vivienne found a seat in the ballroom and looked at the screen disying photos of Percival and


    Gillian, her lips twitching into a smirk.


    When the time came, the engagement party officially began.


    Eliza pushed Wendy onto the stage, delivering a string of pious blessings and thanks, then announced


    the arrival of the main attractions.


    To prevent any sabotage from Percival, they had cunningly separated him from Gillian, cing them on


    opposite sides of the stage to avoid suspicion.


    The spotlight shone on the front door, and melodious background music began to y. The doors


    opened slowly.


    Guided by the light, Percival stepped forward, making his way to the stage.


    His profile was as sharply defined as a sculpture, reminiscent of the sun god Apollo, a mysterious and


    radiant presence descended among mortals.


    The youngdies in the audience sighed in secret disappointment. Such a dashing gentleman, and yet,


    taken in the prime of his youth!


    Perhaps Percival''s extraordinary presence made everyone momentarily forget that the leadingdy,


    Gillian, had yet to make her appearance.


    Only when Percival stood alone on the stage did the realization dawn upon the crowd.


    Where was the bride-to-be? Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Wendy could never have imagined that the issue would lie with Gillian.


    She cast a questioning nce at Patrick, who looked equally perplexed.


    Despite her coaxing, there was still no sign of Gillian, and even Mara, who had been by her side, was


    nowhere to be found.


    A ripple of confusion spread through the crowd. Could it be that Gillian had gotten cold feet?


    At that moment, Percival took the microphone from Eliza''s hand and called out to the assembly, "My


    bride-to-be, no more ying hide and seek."


    His voice, maic and alluring, echoed through the hall, sending a flutter through the hearts of the


    women present.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    In the dimly lit grand hall, a woman in a strapless white gown slowly rose from her seat. With her head


    half-bowed, she took deliberate steps toward the stage where a single spotlight shone, leaving the rest


    of the space shrouded in semi-darkness.


    The guests could hardly make out the identity of the woman ascending the stage. d in the white


    gown, they mistook her for Gillian.


    The Boyd family and Patrick sighed in relief, thinking Gillian was adding a dramatic ir to her entrance.


    Only when the lights softly illuminated her like a thin veil could the crowd finally see her face clearly.


    It was Vivienne!


    The unexpected twist nearly sent Wendy tumbling out of her wheelchair.


    What was happening?


    Had they not stationed someone at the door to keep Vivienne out? How did she get in?


    On stage, Percival took out a ne he had purchased just that afternoon and ced it around


    Vivienne''s neck.


    As soon as the ne settled, Vivienne''s gown transformed like fireworks, shifting its style entirely in


    the blink of an eye. The pure white turned into a green reminiscent of rainforest.


    The emerald dress made Vivienne look even more dignified and radiant, her usual delicate appearance


    now infused with a hint of resolve. Yet, in the face of Percival, her tenderness remained undiminished.


    To the audience''s amazement, the massive screen on stage now disyed a slideshow of Percival and


    Vivienne''s photos¡ªcandid moments captured by Zelda and shared with Vivienne, each disying their


    wless visages.


    Holding the microphone with one hand and cradling Vivienne''s face with the other, Percival asked with


    an uncharacteristically gentle voice, "Vivienne, will you marry me?"


    Vivienne returned his gaze with equal intensity, her lips curving into a smile as she answered, "Yes."


    It was undoubtedly a more joyful engagement party than thest one, and they had Wendy to thank for


    her unintentional sponsorship.


    Meanwhile, Wendy was seething on stage, pushing Theodore and Hayden forward. "What are you


    waiting for? Go find Gillian. Where on earth is she?"


    At hermand, Patrick refrained from questioning; he was too preupied. Because Vivienne bore


    an uncanny resemnce to his boss.


    In the makeup room, Gillian and Mara were pounding on the door and screaming for help, but it would


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    not budge.


    "Is anyone there? We''re stuck. The door won''t open¡ªhelp us!"


    Five minutes earlier, they had been preparing to make their entrance when they discovered the door


    was jammed, and to their dismay, their phones had no signal.


    Outside, Thomas casually tossed the key into the trash, content to remain behind the scenes.


    When Theodore and Hayden arrived, they scrambled to find a staff member to locate a spare key, only


    to discover the hotel had none to offer. They had no choice but to break down the door.


    On stage, with the lights fully bright, Vivienne and Percival stood hand in hand before everyone.


    "Thank you all for joining Vivienne and me on our special day," Percival announced with his usual


    With a dark glint in her eye, Wendy proimed, "The Boyd family will never ept such a daughter-in-


    As she spoke, the big screen lit up and sent the crowd into an uproar.


    The footage was scandalous!


    Many in the audience looked on with scorn.


    "Even for a high-societydy, this is too much!"


    "Our modest family would not ept this behavior, let alone the Boyds."


    "This is outrageous to be seen ying such a game with so many men!"


    Wendy smirked at Percival and Vivienne, thinking they had tried to humiliate the Boyds and the


    Ashfords in vain.


    But Vivienne and Percival turned to watch the screen with significant looks.


    "Looks like Ms. Ashford is having quite the time," Vivienne murmured, her voice amplified for all to


    hear.


    Wendy froze and looked at the screen.


    Instead of thepromising photos she had prepared, it was Gillian ying a game of passing paper


    slips with her mouth in a bar, kissing countless men!


    Patrick''s face turned ashen. He red at Wendy and said, "The Boyd family sure knows how to


    surprise people!"


    Gillian, who had just hurriedly escaped the makeup room, tripped over her gown and fell onto the


    stage.


    She scrambled to her feet, only to see the video of her ying games with her admirers. She nearly


    fainted.


    This was her private video from her phone!


    How did it end up here?


    Gillian had always been the epitome of grace and beauty in high society, a model of propriety who had


    never openly dated.


    Even Mara was shocked to discover Gillian''s secret revelries.


    Percival nced at Gillian and said dryly, "Miss Ashford, your boyfriends seem to be waiting for you in


    the audience."


    And sure enough, the men from the video were among the guests.


    "Gillian, didn¡¯t you say you only liked me? Who are these men in the video, and who are they?!"


    ¡°Babe, didn¡¯t you say you felt sick and hit the hay earlyst night? What¡¯s the deal? Aren¡¯t you my


    girlfriend?¡±


    The disbelief in the eyes of Gillian''s numerous boyfriends was palpable as they bombarded her with


    questions.


    Each of the young men sitting below her was, without exception, from well-to-do families in Sea City, all


    around Gillian''s age.


    Most of them had met her at variousworking evening events.


    After entering into a rtionship with Gillian, at her insistence, they all agreed to keep it under wraps to


    avoid their families finding out. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Gillian had reassured them that it was just a formality, not a real engagement party.


    But now, it seemed that was not the case at all!


    As Gillian was cornered with questions, the boys'' parents began to realize their sons had been duped.


    And all by the same woman!


    But these young men were full of vigor and not so easily appeased.


    After several heated arguments, fists started flying.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    The scene was utter chaos. Gillian did not even see who yanked her away, and Patrick was besieged


    by a mob of angry parents demanding exnations.


    Even the Boyds were not spared, with numerous hot-headedds demanding to know why their


    sweethearts were suddenly engaged to someone else.


    Amid the turmoil, Vivienne and Percival exchanged a knowing nce and could not help but chuckle.


    Vivienne turned her head to Percival with a smile, "Mr. Wolf, is it just me, or do our engagement parties


    always seem to end in a ruckus?"


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand, and they walked down from the stage side by side, "It seems the


    heavens are telling us we should marry sooner rather thanter."


    Vivienne rested her head on Percival''s shoulder. "Is the betrothal gifts ready?"


    Percival lightly tapped her nose. "Don''t worry, you''ve got me, lock, stock, and barrel!"


    Patrick had to fight through the crowd to rescue Gillian from those who had lost their senses, and with


    the help of the bodyguards, they made it to the safety of the parking lot and away from the scene.


    Safety, however, was a rtive term. Gillian''s face bore the marks of ps, her princess-like coiffure


    was a tangled mess resembling a bird''s nest, and her gown took the prints of several shoes, clear


    evidence of being trampled on.


    Gillian had never imagined such a scenario. Although she had many men around her, none were


    boyfriends, and any talk of love or affection was just lip service.


    She had them all under her thumb and had even fabricated excuses to prevent them from attending the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    engagement party with their parents.


    How on earth did they all end up here?


    And that video - who dug it out?


    It was just a night at the bar ying games with some good-looking guys. How did ite to this?


    "It had to be that Vivienne behind this. Dad, I swear I''ll destroy her!" Gillian shouted at the top of her


    lungs.


    Patrick looked at his daughter and, in a fit of rage, pped her across the face. His eyes were sharp as


    a hawk''s.


    "Dad... You hit me?" Gillian looked at Patrick in disbelief.


    Patrick had never hit her before, not even a poke, let alone a p...


    "That''s right, I hit you!" Patrick''s face turned red with anger. "Tell me, who exactly is this Vivienne?"


    He saw a striking resemnce.


    When he got a clear look at Vivienne, he thought he was seeing his boss for a moment. She had to be


    the missing daughter of his boss!


    Gillian was even more shocked to realize that her father was more concerned about Vivienne''s identity


    than her rough treatment.


    "Dad, she''s just some country bumpkin. Why do you care who she is? Just get rid of her. I don''t want to


    see her face again!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Patrick massaged his temples, "Do you have any idea who you''ve crossed? If


    Vivienne really is her daughter, our family, the Ashfords, are done for."


    Gillian, of course, was clueless. She could not understand what her father was going on about, "Whose


    daughter could she be that''s so important? Why are you afraid of her? Even the Boyds wouldn¡¯t bat an


    eye!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand. Go home and forget about Percival. If you dare touch Vivienne again, you''ll


    answer to me!" With that, Patrick stepped out of the car and instructed the driver to take Gillian home.


    Meanwhile, Patrick switched cars to head directly to Vivienne''s vi.


    It was not surprising that Patrick could find Vivienne''s address since she did not hide it.


    After waiting four hours outside the vi, Patrick saw Vivienne and Percival return, hand in hand and


    carrying a plethora of snacks.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a smirk as a cold glint passed through her captivating eyes.


    "I''ll go inside," Percival said as he draped his jacket over Vivienne''s shoulders, knowing it was not the


    right moment for him to intervene.


    Once Percival left, Patrick knelt on the ground before her. "Madam."


    Vivienne looked down at the figure kneeling before her, her gaze indifferent. "Mr. Ashford, seems like


    you''ve got the wrong name."


    "No, it''s correct! Boss once instructed that if anything happened to her, we were to follow your orders.


    My daughter is young and foolish; I beg your forgiveness. I, Patrick, am willing to take full responsibility


    for all her wrongdoings, Madam."


    Vivienne''s hands were in her pockets as she loomed over the kneeling Patrick, "Is that so?"


    She had never met Patrick before. In fact, aside from her mentor and Dorian¡¯s family, she had never


    encountered anyone rted to her mother before she left the mountains. Those people certainly had


    not met her either.


    Percival had searched for ten years to find her, and neither the Pendleton nor the Churchill families had


    recognized her.


    Only Patrick had identified her at first nce.


    The Ashford family was indeed full of surprises.


    Patrick pressed his lips. "Had it not been for Boss, there would be no Ashford family today. Not just us,


    but the Pendletons and the Churchills within Rivenwood all owed allegiance to Boss. But after she


    passed, we never saw each other again."


    Vivienne remained silent.


    The Pendleton and Churchill families were her mother''s allies, a fact she only learned after arriving in


    Havenwood when Matthew uncovered that there had been four families who had lost touch after her


    mother''s death.


    William had learned of her mother''s passing and set out to find her only daughter, determined to protect


    her. But by the time he arrived, Vivienne had already been taken in by her mentor, and William''s


    journey was in vain. Later, after leaving her mentor''s care, she saved William''s life, and in gratitude, he


    became her apprentice.


    At the time, she did not know William¡¯s connection to her mother. Not until they went to Havenwood


    and had Matthew dig into the past did she learn of their shared history.


    Vivienne¡¯s reason for saving Faye was not solely at ra''s request. She was also curious about what


    the Churchill family was really after. Faye''s father and William shared amon goal: to find and


    protect Vivienne.


    The Ashford family was the one group she had yet to make contact with.


    Vivienne looked up, eyeing Patrick intently, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her


    gaze.


    "What brings you to me?" Vivienne asked, her tone neither warm nor cold.


    Patrick moistened his lips nervously. "I''vee to apologize, Madam, and to ask for your continued


    support of the Ashford family. We are willing to go through hell and high water for you. No task too


    daunting!"


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly. "You''re quite forward with your intentions."


    "The Ashford family has been surviving on the technology left by Boss. My abilities are limited, and


    progress has stalled. Seeing you, Madam, is like seeing hope, and I dare not hide anything from you."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "What''s this deal you''re making with the Boyd family?"


    Patrick''s legs tingled with numbness, yet he dared not move. "Bionics."


    Bionics was also part of a project that Karen, Patrick¡¯s boss, had worked on. After a failed mission,


    Karen secretly established the YQ Laboratory. Only Percival, Daphne, andter Anna knew that YQ


    was Karen''s operation.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Therefore, Karen kept the technology private and under her control. Unexpectedly, the Ashford family


    was also involved.


    "How did this technology end up in your hands?" Vivienne asked, her brow furrowed.


    "Boss entrusted me with the unfinished tech for safekeeping. I was to derive products from it to


    establish a foundation for the Ashford family and clinical trials. But after Boss died, there was no further


    word."


    Vivienne eyed Patrick sharply. "And how did the Boyd familye to know of it?"


    I just wanted to learn how the Boyd family got wind of it. I never intended to truly cooperate with them.


    I''m telling the truth."

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Vivienne had no patience for Patrick''s exnation; she already knew enough about what the Boyd


    family and Patrick were up to.


    She extended her hand to Patrick, her tone brisk. "Hand over the key of your code."


    Patrick blinked in confusion. "What code?"


    "The code of your contract!" Vivienne pressed, irritation creeping into her voice.


    Patrick looked even more bewildered. "I don''t know anything about a code. Our contracts are


    straightforward. It¡¯s in in my car. Let me fetch it for you."


    With that, Patrick hurried to his car and brought back the document to Vivienne. "Please, take a look,


    Madam."


    Vivienne took the contract and immediately noticed it was an agreement between the Ashford and


    Boyd families.


    However, the format and wording differed from what Vivienne had seen in the Boyd family''s safe.


    She did not know what that contract in the safe was about, but it certainly was not the same as this


    one. It seemed Patrick was not lying.


    "You can go back now," Vivienne said, handing back the contract.


    The contract contained nothing substantial, just the usual business dealings. The Ashford family, a


    biotech leader in Sea City, also operated shipping routes. Their coboration with the Boyd family had


    made many things more convenient, but there was no mention of the cutting-edge bionics.


    After Patrick took the documents, he hesitated, casting a knowing look at Vivienne.


    Vivienne gave him an icy nce, her face expressionless. "Keep Gillian away from me, and you''ll stay


    safe."


    "Thank you, Madam." Patrick watched Vivienne enter her vi before getting back into his car.


    As soon as the car door closed, his sycophantic smile turned into a heavy frown. He gazed at the vi''s


    grand entrance before tapping the car seat, signaling the driver to depart.


    Inside the vi, Vivienne watched through the sheer curtains as Patrick''s car disappeared, a smirk


    ying at the corners of her mouth.


    Everyone makes mistakes.


    For instance, Vivienne had once misjudged Mark. And Karen had misjudged Patrick.


    Percival came in with a cup of steaming hot milk. "Try this. I''ve heated it."


    Vivienne left the curtains and sipped the milk, nodding appreciatively. "Not bad. It''s even better than the


    in water you usually boil."


    A twitch of annoyance flickered across Percival''s mouth. "Can''t your man even warm up milk to your


    satisfaction?"


    It seemed to him Vivienne always doubted his ability to fend for himself.


    Had she forgotten that his cooking was actually quite decent, especiallypared to her disastrous


    attempts in the kitchen?


    Vivienne chuckled. "I just think your talented hands should be making more money for me."


    Money was indeed sweeter than milk.


    Percival pinched her cheek affectionately. "My little money-lover!"


    Vivienne clicked her tongue yfully. "Who could ever have enough money?"


    Percival stroked her hair, his voice gentle. "Well, it''s rare that I have such a skill. Don''t worry, my dear.


    I''ll make sure to earn plenty. Enough tost us this lifetime and the next."


    "Good." Vivienne''s smile was radiant, like the break of dawn.


    After finishing the milk, she leaned on Percival''s shoulder to rest.


    Suddenly, she looked up at him. "Mr. Wolf, have you ever heard my mother talk about bionics?"


    Percival shook his head. "No, my mentor knew I never had much of a knack for medicine and never


    discussed her research with me."


    Vivienne shifted to a morefortable position. "Well, my mom mentioned it once. She said every


    technology has its pros and cons, like a bomb. It''s a dangerous weapon in the wrong hands, but in the


    right hands, it can protect you and your family.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Biotech is the same. If we develop ones that could rece the human body, and they be


    widespread, criminals won''t even need to show their faces tomit atrocities. It would pose a severe


    risk to society and public safety."


    Percival held Vivienne close. "But if used for early-stage reconnaissance, like when I was trapped in


    that mine, it could prevent a lot of dangers and preserve fighting strength."


    Yawning, Vivienne looked tired. "I just wonder how far my mom''s research has gone..."


    As she spoke, she fell asleep on Percival''sp, her breathing even and calm, though her brow was


    furrowed as if pondering the issue of bionics even in her dreams.


    Percival''s fingers gently smoothed her furrowed brow until she was deeply asleep, then he carefully


    carried her to the bedroom.


    "Goodnight, Vivienne."


    He kissed her forehead and was about to turn off the bedsidemp and leave when Vivienne, still in her


    slumber, grasped his hand tightly.


    In the quiet of the night, she murmured with longing, "Mom..."


    With a soft sigh, Percival did not pull away. Instead, he sat on the floor, watching over her as she slept


    peacefully until dawn.


    When Vivienne woke and saw Percival asleep on the floor, a wave of warmth filled her heart. She


    leaned over and kissed his lips softly.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wolf."


    Percival''s eyes snapped open, a smile spreading across his face. "You''re awake?"


    "Yes." Vivienne got out of bed and began to dress. "Mr. Wolf, get ready. We''re going to the Boyd


    family''s ce."


    Percival responded affirmatively, "Good, I have a score to settle with them."


    ...


    The scandal had rocked Sea City to its core the day before. No one in the Boyd family could remember


    a time they had been more embarrassed. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Wendy had tossed and turned all night, her mind racing with anger and worry.


    First thing in the morning, she summoned her son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren to discuss a


    game n.


    Teresa, her nails clicking in annoyance, spoke with haughty disdain. "Pfft, as if she could ever match up


    to our Yannick. Even if she paid me, I''d have to think twice about it."


    "She''s tainted goods now. Only a fool like Percival would take her. The Boyds can''t afford to be


    dragged down by her mess," Wendy agreed, nodding at Teresa''s words.


    Mara, who had little patience for Teresa''s two-faced tactics, could not help but speak up. "Even if


    Gillian''s reputation is in ruins, men will still be lining up for her. Auntie, you might want to check if your


    son even stands a chance."


    Teresa''s face reddened with anger. "You little brat, since when do children get to talk back to their


    elders? You''re no better, keepingpany with Gillian all this time. You''ve probably got your own set of


    dirty little secrets!"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Watching the two families on the brink of another spat, Wendy tapped impatiently on the floor with her


    cane. "Marrying you two into the Boyd family has been headache enough. There''s no way Gillian is


    setting foot in our house. You can forget that fantasy right now!"


    Nancy''s anger subsided a bit at her mother-inw''s words. As long as Mara and Gillian remained tight


    as thieves, she felt secure that the Ashford fortune would not slip through their fingers.


    Teresa, momentarily distracted from her quarrel with Nancy, chimed in anxiously, "Mom, aren''t you


    worried about the Ellingtons sticking their nose in our business?"


    "The Ellingtons don''t have the guts," Wendy snapped, giving Teresa a sharp look. "Eliza and Patrick


    have alreadye to an understanding. No need for you to fret."


    With a dismissive wave, Wendy signaled for them to retire to their rooms.


    Seeing this, the members of the first and secondary branches of the family had no choice but to leave


    the room.


    It was then that the butler rushed in, his face flushed with panic. "Vivienne and Percival have arrived!"


    Wendy raised an eyebrow, her expression darkening. "So they''re here. Why the fuss? It''s not like they


    can eat you."


    The butler stammered, clearly terrified, "Wolves, wolves!¡±


    ¡°What wolves? You idiot. What¡¯s the point of keeping you if you can¡¯t even form a proper sentence?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s expression turned gloomier.


    ¡°They''ve brought a pack of wolves! They let them loose in the courtyard, and they''re tearing up your


    prized rose garden and... and Mr. Theodore''s pet beagle... it''s been eaten, and now..."


    He paused, ncing fearfully at Wendy before continuing with a trembling voice, "Some of them have


    even jumped through your bedroom window. The servants are hiding everywhere, too scared toe


    out."


    The Boyd household''s servants were usually bustling about from dawn, not idling in the main hall.


    When Vivienne and Percival entered with their pack of wolves, the terror they incited was palpable.


    One servant had even fainted from fear.


    "Wolves? Here?" Wendy gasped in disbelief. "Where did theye from?"


    "I don''t know, Madam!" The butler was near tears, his legs shaking. "What should we do? The doors to


    the great hall are shut tight; the wolves can''t get in there for the moment. But they''ve already made it to


    the second floor. Any minute now..."


    Before he could finish, a blood-curdling scream erupted from upstairs, followed by a chorus of shrieks.


    Panic-stricken, members of the Boyd family thundered down the stairs. Teresa clutched her daughter


    Margot close as she ran to Wendy''s side, her voice shaking. "Mom, what is happening? Why are there


    wolves running amok in the house?"


    Nancy held Mara tightly, her voiceced with panic. "I was in the bathroom when one crashed through


    the window. I nearly passed out from fear. Mom, we have to do something! They could kill someone!"


    The younger generation, Mara and Margot, usually at odds, were now huddled together in terror.


    Wendy''s heart raced with fear as she ordered the butler to call the police. But before he could act,


    several wolves bounded down the stairs, heading straight for her.


    "Ah!" Wendy cried out, pinned to the ground by the wolves. Trapped in her wheelchair, she swung her


    cane desperately, but the more she fought, the more vicious they became, shredding her clothes with


    their ws.


    In moments, her garments were torn to ribbons, leaving her exposed.


    The onlookers were stunned and silent, having never anticipated this development. The wolves were


    not biting¡ªthey were stripping Wendy¡¯s clothes?


    Confusion reigned, but the immediate concern was for Wendy. Her sons and grandsons, red with anger


    and embarrassment, were helpless to intervene as they witnessed Wendy get stripped naked.


    Who would dare wrestle with a wolf?


    Meanwhile, the butler turned his back, unable to witness Wendy''s distress.


    Just then, more wolves descended, sending the family into a frenzy of hide and seek. But they were


    quickly subdued, their clothes ripped away by the ravenous animals.


    Before long, every member of the Boyd family, from Wendy down to her youngest grandchildren, was


    stripped bare.


    The butler stood trembling, unable to leave, as the servants had scattered in fear. The great hall was


    empty save for him, and he was too scared to help.


    Wolves encircled the Boyds, drooling as if they were the main course at a feast, and the family was


    paralyzed with fear, huddled together in their nakedness.


    Wendy''s granddaughters and daughters-inw sobbed and screamed for help, "Someone save us!"


    "I don''t want to die! Grandma, save me!"


    Wendy, though ustomed to crises, had never faced anything like this. As her children and


    grandchildren clung to her, shaking her violently, she fainted on the spot.


    Theodore and Hayden fared slightly better but were still far fromposed. They stood rigid, staring at


    the hungry wolves, their bodies tense with the instinct to survive.


    Just when the Boyd family was on the brink of copse, the front door swung open.


    Percival and Vivienne stepped in.


    The sight that greeted them made Percival''s typicallyposed face twist with disgust. Without a


    moment''s hesitation, he grabbed Vivienne, spun her around, and walked right back out, his hand swiftly


    covering her eyes.


    Vivienne was bing more rebellious by the day.


    He would have never consented if he had known that Vivienne intended to settle debts in this manner.


    He had plenty of ways to deal with the Boyds without letting Vivienne tarnish her eyes.


    Vivienne was still underage, yet she was supposed to witness the Boyds'' unsightly mess?


    The Boyd family was done for!


    "Mr. Wolf!" Vivienne protested, a touch of annoyance in her tone. "I haven''t even started yet!"


    Percival flicked her forehead gently, "No need for you to get involved. I''ll have someone take care of it."


    Vivienne would not spoil her eyes, and neither would he! Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Percival was at a loss for words.


    Vivienne continued with conviction, "For the sake of our future harmony and a loving rtionship with


    my brothers, it''s best you keep me happy, don''t you think?"


    Percival could only mutter, "Yes..."


    Vivienne smiled, hooking her arm around Percival''s neck like they were the best of chums. "We can''t


    both spoil our eyes, so you wait out here for me, okay?"


    Vivienne exhaled in exasperation. ¡°Could we please avoid such nauseating talk under the bright light of


    day?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Percival waved his hand, summoning the servants who were hesitating in the shadows. They dared not


    approach, but fear of Percival made themply.


    "Get in there and separate the men from the women," Percival instructed, spinning Vivienne around so


    she would not peek.


    The servants hesitated, their hearts pounding with trepidation. They had no clue what was happening


    inside, but the mere thought of the wolves prowling the estate was enough to chill their bones.


    Percival cast a nonchnt nce at them. "The wolves won''t bite you."


    Despite his assurance, the servants remained rooted to the spot in fear.


    Raising an eyebrow, Percival''s tone remained casual yet firm, "Not going?"


    His words were light, but the servants felt a shiver run down their spines¡ªnot so much from Percival


    himself, but from the drooling wolves eyeing them from behind.


    Frightened, they scurried off to the main hall.


    The sight that greeted them was astonishing¡ªeveryone stark naked!


    And it seemed the wolves really had not bitten anyone!


    The servants approached, whispering to the confused butler, "Sir, Madam ordered us to separate the


    men and women."


    Snapping back to reality, the butler quicklymanded, "Do it then!"


    He realized the wolves were not attacking anyone. They must belong to Percival and Vivienne, who


    had some mysterious control over them.


    Though ignorant of their motives, the butler was concerned about the family''s dignity. If word got out


    that the Boyds were caught in such a scandalous state, it would be a disaster not just for the family''s


    reputation but for his position as well.


    With the butler''s word, the servants hurriedly escorted the women upstairs.


    The Boyds, still in shock, followed without protest.


    Soon after, Percival and Vivienne entered the now male-only main hall. Percival''s face turned green at


    the sight. He reached to cover Vivienne''s eyes but noticed her looking disdainfully at the Boyd men,


    "Tsk, so small!"


    Percival was speechless. His littledy seemed a bit too interested in the opposite sex. What to do?


    He needed advice¡ªand fast!


    Sensing his intent to cover her eyes, Vivienne spokezily, "Mr. Wolf, don''t bother. There''s nothing


    worth seeing here. I''m heading upstairs."


    She walked away, shaking her head in mock regret.


    Percival, massaging his temples, felt utterly helpless.


    Upstairs, Wendy was still unconscious.


    When Vivienne sauntered in, Teresa and Nancy were protecting their daughters, preparing to dress


    them. Her captivating gaze scanned the room before she crossed her arms and watched them with


    apparent amusement.


    "Vivienne! You wretch, did you orchestrate this? What have the Boyds ever done to you to deserve


    such treatment?" Teresa exploded at the sight of Vivienne.


    The women were still too shaken to think clearly.


    Seeing Vivienne enter untouched, they had no doubts¡ªshe and Percival were behind the wolves.


    Nancy, Mara, and Margot joined Teresa in their fury.


    "You heartless thing, you''re part of Percival''s family, his fianc¨¦e no less! Aren''t you afraid of your future


    mother-inw''s wrath?"


    "Vivienne, a person as vile as you is no match for my brother!"


    Vivienne just stood there, silently enduring their tirade.


    Once they exhausted themselves, Vivienne smirked. Ignoring them, she approached Wendy and


    skillfully inserted a silver needle, waking her.


    Consumed by rage, Wendyshed out at Vivienne the moment she saw her. "You scoundrel! You dare


    set wolves on us! I''ll kill you, you!"


    Thoughts of how Vivienne could control so many wolves were beyond her¡ªshe was consumed by the


    humiliation of being stripped bare in front of her son, grandson, and butler, all because of Vivienne.


    Wendy''s strike did not reach Vivienne, who caught her hand and snapped it with a swift twist.


    Wendy screamed in agony.


    Vivienne bent down, examining the broken hand. "Well-maintained, but poorly used. Since you can''t


    use it properly, should I just chop it off?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" Wendy spat through clenched teeth, disbelieving that Vivienne would go that far in


    aw-governed society.


    Vivienne''s smile widened, "Oh, there''s a lot I dare to do. Like¡ªburying someone alive? Poisoning?


    Maiming? Throwing someone to the dogs? Or maybe the wolves?"


    Resting her chin on her hand, her smile grew chillingly beautiful, "Chopping off a hand is the least of my


    daring deeds."


    Wendy did not believe Vivienne would actually do it, but that evil smile made her panic.


    "You... you can''t! I''m Percival''s grandmother! When you marry him, you''ll have to call me that, too!"


    Wendy, desperate, tried to reason with Vivienne.


    All she wanted now was to save her hand.


    Vivienneughed again. "Didn''t you say you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your granddaughter-inw?


    Changed your mind now?"


    Wendy was speechless.


    She barely opened her mouth when Vivienne cut her off, ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s been bugging me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Why do you think you¡¯re such a big shot?¡±


    Wendy was puzzled by her remark and did not dare to respond.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf is the grandson of the prestigious Ellington family, and Richard and his parents are arranging


    his marriage. And you, a grandmother who hasn¡¯t been in touch for years, where do you get the nerve


    to object to my marriage to Mr. Wolf?¡± Vivienne spoke with deliberate slowness, neither hurried nor


    dragged. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    ¡°I am his grandmother, and naturally, I have a say in his marriage,¡± Wendy asserted.


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± Vivienne nced at her dismissively, ¡°Give you an inch, and you take a mile, don''t you?¡±


    Wendy had never been so insulted by someone younger, and anger was starting to re, ¡°Vivienne,


    what exactly are you trying to pull?¡±


    Despite her rage, she held back fromshing out.


    Her hand was still in Vivienne¡¯s grip, after all.


    If Vivienne lost her temper and really went through with it, Wendy might as well wish she were dead.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    The group froze at the news, and Mara gasped, unable to contain herself, "How could you be so


    heartless?"


    "Only now, you notice?" Vivienne nced sideways at Mara with a haunting gaze.


    Mara felt a chill run down her spine from that look, and she stumbled backward, identally knocking


    over a ss of water on the table behind her. d only in her skin, she felt a bone-chilling cold envelop


    her.


    Mara''s mishap drew everyone''s attention to her, but suddenly, a piercing scream from Wendy cut


    through the room.


    "Ah!"


    Teresa and Nancy turned to look and instantly went pale.


    They backed away rapidly, pointing at Vivienne with trembling voices, "You, you... you actually dared!"


    None of them had expected Vivienne to actually go through with it - to sever Wendy''s hand without


    warning before they could even react.


    Moreover, Vivienne''s method was cunning; the blood sprayed onto them.


    Vivienne just nced at them indifferently, tossing Wendy''s severed hand their way, her smile receding


    into a cold detachment. "You like to Photoshop? Keep this hand and Photoshop to your heart''s


    content."


    Wendy, clutching her stump, almost passed out from the pain. She red at Vivienne, her face twisted


    with rage. "Vivienne, I''ll never forgive you for this!"


    With a faintly amused smile, Vivienne responded coolly, "I''ll be waiting! Remember,e at me directly


    next time, and you might meet a quicker end. If youy a finger on Mrs. Cecilia or Mr. Wolf, the wolves


    outside will be your final resting ce."


    With that, Vivienne turned and left.


    Downstairs, Percival was the only one there.


    Seeing Vivienne, he stood up and wrapped his arms around her waist, his voice soft, "All taken care


    of?"


    Vivienne hummed in affirmation, then looked up at Percival, "I took a hand from the olddy. Will that


    upset you, Mr. Wolf?"


    Percival tucked a stray lock of her hair behind her ear and said gently, "A hand is too lenient. I''d take


    both."


    The idea that someone would Photoshop his little girl naked was enough to incite his wrath.


    If Cecilia knew, she would have said, "All you care about is your little girl? I was Photoshopped, too!"


    Vivienneughed. "She''s old. I left her a hand to eat with."


    Percival pinched her nose affectionately, "My Vivienne is so kind."


    Vivienne''s smile brightened, "Mr. Wolf, you have good taste!"


    Percival chuckled; he was fond of how his little girl acted all cute after getting the upper hand.


    After some yful banter, Vivienne suggested, "Shall we go?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Percival nodded, and they left together, his arms around her waist.


    Outside, Vivienne did not see the Boyd men and asked, "Where did they go?"


    "They''re streaking downtown!"


    Vivienne grinned, "Mr. Wolf, you''re so bad... but I like it!"


    Percival whispered in her ear, "Bad boys get the love. I''ve got worse in store. Want to try, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    That man was relentless in his teasing!


    In the car.


    Percival buckled Vivienne''s seat belt and asked, "Heading home?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "Take me to Uncle Maddox."


    Half an hourter, Percival dropped Vivienne off at the caf¨¦ and waited outside.


    Inside the caf¨¦.


    Maddox sat by the window, dressed to the nines, his presence drawing gazes from all around.


    Although nearing forty, his dashing appearance rivaled any young man''s.


    Jasper often said that Maddox was the Perez family''s only ck sheep, all show and no substance.


    Of course, Maddox disagreed. He saw himself as pure gold, inside and out.


    "Vivienne, I''m here!"


    As soon as Vivienne entered, Maddox stood and waved.


    Vivienne walked over, eyeing Maddox''s mboyant attire. Only he would dress so boldly.


    Maddox preened, "What brings you here? Run out of cash? Here, take this."


    He handed a credit card from his wallet, saying, "Dad cut off my supplementary card. This is all I can


    give you now."


    Vivienne nced at the credit card on the table, a gold card from Sea City Bank, a privilege not even


    the Boyds or the Ashfords could im.


    "I have enough money. I came to ask you to look at this." She pushed the credit card back and took out


    a notebook.


    It contained all the details of a contract she had seen in the Boyd family, memorized word for word, and


    handed to Maddox.


    Maddox looked surprised. "Where did you find this contract?"


    Vivienne had not used the contract''s format, yet Maddox recognized it as a contract, which meant he


    was familiar with the content.


    "The Boyd Mansion."


    Maddox let out a coldugh, "They''re still hung up on this?"


    "Uncle, what is this?" Vivienne asked.


    Maddox dropped his carefree demeanor and pressed Vivienne''s notebook to the table, "Vivienne, you


    know about the ancient warrior lineage, don''t you?"


    Vivienne nodded. "I''ve heard a bit about it but never delved too deep."


    "The Boyds," Maddox said, "they were once an ancient warrior lineage."


    That took Vivienne by surprise.


    As far as she knew, when it came to ancient warrior lineages, only the Martinezes and the Perezes


    were on the radar. She had never imagined that the unassuming Boyds could also hail from such a


    noble bloodline. No wonder they had a so-called heirloom ring to prove the head of the family''s


    legitimacy. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Cecilia had not shared much with her about the Boyd family, and information on the ring was even


    scarcer. All Vivienne knew was that the ring held sway over the Boyds, ensuring theirpliance.


    Albeit, not an absolutepliance.


    But what did Maddox mean by "once"?


    "Did the Boyds leave the ranks of the ancient warrior lineages?" Vivienne inquired.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows.


    Bionics had been a topic of discussion among the ancient warrior lineages long ago?

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Maddox''s voice carried a hint of mockery.


    It was no wonder he looked down on the Boyds; after all, what they coveted had always belonged to


    the Perez family. The Boyds had stolen the secrets years ago, yet they had made no progress. And


    now, they were still obsessively clinging to it.


    Theft had apparently be their legacy.


    Vivienne could understand, though. After all, heirlooms handed down through generations often


    became seen as rightful possessions by the descendants.


    But why were the Boyds, with their advanced bionic tech and contracts in hand, still seeking


    coboration with the Ashfords? Was it possible they could not even decipher the contract themselves?


    "Uncle, who did the Boyds draft this contract with?" Vivienne inquired.


    Maddox looked down, his brows knitting together. After a moment, he spoke gravely, "The Perez family


    actually initiated this contract. It includes all the technical concepts and outlines for bionic technology.


    When the Boyds stole it, the Perez family did not draft a new one or seek other partnerships. Instead,


    they decided to research on their own. However, to be precise, the project was shelved."


    Maddox did not specify the other party of the contract, but Vivienne understood.


    Some ancient warrior lineages worked for the nation; this partner must be the government.


    She did not press further, content with knowing the contract''s contents. The bionic tech from back then


    was no longer a secret; even as a child, Vivienne had been aware of it.


    Her mother had shared the basics of bionic tech with her but had not divulged much, nor had she


    involved Vivienne in the work. The Ashfords were tasked with developing some of the more sensitive


    After her mother''s death, Vivienne had stayed away from the world, sequestered in a spiritual retreat,


    never meddling with bionic tech again.


    Now, Vivienne was sure that the Boyds'' intent in coborating with the Ashfords was to reim their


    stolen technology.


    "I''ve got it, Uncle. Thanks," Vivienne said, tucking the notebook away.


    Maddox let go of the severity that did not quite suit him and smiled. "Hungry? Let me treat you to


    something."


    Vivienne shook her head. "Nah, you should think about how to calm Grandpa down and get your credit


    cards back."


    "You little snitch, you ratted me out to your grandpa," Maddox sighed, feigning betrayal. ¡°All my


    kindness for naught.¡±


    Vivienne''s cheeks flushed at the memory of that pink-hued night. She put on her sunsses. "Mr. Wolf


    is waiting to have lunch with me. I should go."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Go on then, ditch your uncle for your beau," Maddox waved her off, indicating she was free to leave.


    Yet, he remained seated.


    Vivienne smiled and stood up to leave.


    As she walked out, a poised woman crossed her path. Her attire screamed wealth and status.


    They brushed past each other, and Vivienne caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance - "Ephemeral," a


    perfume she had once crafted. After itsunch, a mysterious buyer snapped it up, andter, she


    discovered that the buyer was the Perez family!


    The woman nced at Vivienne but quickly averted her gaze without any sign of recognition.


    Vivienne slowed her pace, hearing the woman''s voice behind her. "Maddox, I knew it was you! Saw


    you from outside. What brings you here, a date?"


    "Wi''s not around. Who am I supposed to date? What are you doing here?"


    Leaving the caf¨¦, Vivienne had already pieced together the woman''s identity.


    Diana Perez, one of the Perez family''s heiress.


    Diana sat opposite Maddox, ncing at the departing Vivienne. "Maddox, was that the girl Dad took


    under his wing, Vivienne?"


    Maddox finished his coffee as if it were water and said curtly, "That''s none of your concern."


    Diana''s voice was tinged with hurt. "Maddox, I just wanted to help out. Why push me away? I just


    wanted to get to know Vivienne; after all, we''re family."


    ¡°Diana, Vivienne doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. You¡¯re better off staying at home or shopping the beauty


    salons.¡± Maddox put on his sunsses and was about to leave.


    "Maddox, when can I join thepany?¡± Diana stood up and stopped Maddox. ¡°I''m old enough, and


    even Dad said I should get some experience, and Luke wants me to go, too. Why won''t you agree?"


    Maddox peered at her through his dark shades, his gaze intense. "If I''m not mistaken, you''re thirty-five


    this year, right? It''s high time you found someone and settled down. That way, Dad can rest easy. You


    grew up in the Perez household; naturally, you''ll have your share. You don''t need to enter thepany


    to im your inheritance."


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    Maddox cut her off sharply, his voice cold. "Then why were you snooping around for the contents of


    Dad''s will?"


    Exposed, Diana stood speechless, her pride wounded. Maddox had lost his patience. "Whatever your


    reasons, Diana, I''ll let it slide this time. But if there''s a next time, I won''t be so lenient."


    Diana stepped aside, allowing Maddox to leave. She watched him exit the caf¨¦, her eyes filling with


    resentment. In the Perez family, only she and Wi were outsiders.


    However, Wi was the darling of the whole family, while she was practically invisible, never even a blip


    on their radar!


    That Wi was even the child of the family¡¯s enemy!


    Why, oh why!


    Just because Maddox liked her?


    And then there was Vivienne, who had not even set foot in the Perez household yet and was already


    the apple of their eye.


    Her sis-inw even went out of her way to prepare the finest room for Vivienne to stay in.


    She decorated it with more care than her son''s room.


    ¡°I changed the paternity test! How did this happen?¡± Diana clenched her fists tightly, thinking.


    Missing for thirty years, why did she have to show up now?


    So, she altered the report, ensuring Vivienne could never reim her ce in the Perez family.


    And yet, even stripped of her blood ties, Vivienne had be an adopted granddaughter.


    Why was life so damn unfair!


    She ved away, caring for the Perez family, so why did nobody like her?


    Suddenly, a voice called behind her, "Miss Perez, staring won''t make him turn back." Content belongs


    to Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Who are you?" Diana asked warily.


    The woman gave a sultry smile and tapped the table, "Sit down, let''s chat."


    Diana looked around; nothing seemed amiss, so she sat down but remained on guard, "What do you


    want to talk about?"


    The woman ordered an Americano, took a sip, and then licked her lips with an air of satisfaction, "Let


    me introduce myself. I''m F-Poison."


    Diana was shocked to her core!


    This woman was F-Poison.


    But was F-Poison not supposed to be a man?

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    The Boyd family was inplete disarray after Vivienne walked out the door.


    Wendy copsed in a faint, while Teresa, Nancy, and their daughters, were terrified, at a loss for what


    to do next.


    The servants reacted first, calling the doctor and fetching clothes for the family.


    Theodore and Hayden were livid with rage when they returned and saw the chaos.


    Nobody had expected Vivienne, the girl from the countryside, to be so ruthless ¨C not only had she set a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    pack of wolves on them, but she had also chopped off Wendy''s hand.


    How on earth did she manage to get a wolf?


    And how did she have the power to control the wolves?


    Wendy was right; Vivienne was dabbling in dark arts!


    By the time Theodore and the others were dressed, the doctor had finished treating Wendy.


    Theodore rushed to meet the doctor.


    "Dr. Marcus, how''s my mom doing?" Theodore asked.


    Dr. Marcus was the Boyd family''s private physician. Given the circumstances, they could not exactly


    broadcast their problems, so they called him.


    "Madam Wendy received timely care; her life is not in danger. She just needs plenty of rest to recover,"


    Dr. Marcus replied.


    "And her hand... Is there any chance it can be saved?" Theodore pressed.


    Dr. Marcus pondered momentarily before answering, "My skills are insufficient to reattach it. In fact,


    there''s no hospital in the country capable of such a feat, but..."


    He paused, then continued, "There is someone I''ve heard of, the Specter Healer, who is said to have


    the skill to reattach limbs. There was once a man paralyzed for ten years whom he helped to stand


    again with just a few needles. However, the Specter Healer is elusive ¨C finding him may be next to


    impossible."


    Hayden chimed in, "I''ve heard of the Specter Healer too. They say he''s over a hundred years old and


    possesses exceptional medical skills, capable of not only reattaching limbs but also of snatching lives


    back from the jaws of death. If we could get him here, it would not only save Mom but also benefit the


    Boyd family greatly."


    Dr. Marcus shook his head. "Specter Healer is quite unpredictable, and he doesn''t treat just any


    patient."


    Teresa scoffed. "What are you saying? If we offer him a high enough price, why wouldn¡¯t he be


    interested?"


    To her, whether Wendy''s hand could be reattached was irrelevant ¨C the olddy was in her twilight


    years anyway. But the Boyd family still relied on Wendy''s guidance, and losing her influence would be


    detrimental to their standing in Sea City, a prospect Teresa found uneptable.


    If word got out that it was Vivienne, Wendy¡¯s granddaughter-inw, who had maimed her, it would not


    just be Vivienne who suffered the repercussions; the entire Boyd family would be tarnished.


    Dr. Marcus gave Teresa a look that bordered on pity. "With the Specter Healer''s reputation, even when


    the royals of Flence Country offered him a fortune, he did not acquiesce. Countless wealthy families in


    Veridia have offered tens of billions to secure his services, only to be turned away based on his whims.


    Do you really think he''s short on money?"


    Specter Healer was his idol, and he would not stand someone disrespecting him.


    Teresa was taken aback, feeling annoyed. "He''s just a doctor, after all. Billions? As if he''s some kind of


    deity. If he doesn''t want toe, we don''t need him!"


    Dr. Marcus''s expression darkened. "Since Madam Wendy is out of danger, I''ll take my leave. Oh, and


    by the way, I''ll resign from my position as your family''s private physician starting tomorrow. You might


    want to look for a recement."


    Theodore''s face fell. "Dr. Marcus, why resign so suddenly? My mother still needs your care. You''ve


    been with us for so long, and we''ve treated you well. It doesn''t seem right to just leave like this."


    Dr. Marcus was silent for a moment before responding, "Mr. Theodore, I mentioned the Specter Healer


    out of respect for you, but I did not expect your wife to disparage him so. Since your family looks down


    on doctors, I no longer wish to stay."


    As Dr. Marcus turned to leave, Teresa snapped, "If you want to go, then go! The Boyd family can find


    another doctor easily enough! Not only are you dismissed, but I''ll also ensure you can''t find work in this


    field as long as the Boyd family has any say. No hospital will dare hire you!"


    "Shut up!" Theodore roared at her.


    Teresa retorted, "Am I wrong? Who is he to talk to me like that? To see a doctor is one thing, but why


    put up with such insolence? What use is he to us?"


    Dr. Marcus gave a coldugh and left without another word.


    Theodore was furious, ready tosh out at Teresa, but Hayden held him back. "Theodore, now''s not the


    time to fight. We need to figure out what to do about this situation."


    Nancy, who had been silent, finally spoke, "What else can we do but call the police? Vivienne has done


    us so much harm; if we don''t report her, aren''t we just letting her off easy?"


    "Bullshit!" Hayden cursed. "If we could have gone to the police, do you think we would have waited this


    long without taking action?"


    Vivienne was too sinister. From the moment she imed her position as head of the family to the day


    she chopped off Wendy''s hand, she acted without fear as if the police meant nothing to her.


    Nancy hade to the same conclusion, feeling a knot of frustration tightening within her. "That


    wretched girl has yed us, yet we''re powerless against her."


    "I''ve got plenty of ways to deal with her, but the real issue at hand is, what do we do about Mom''s


    hand?" Theodore said gravely.


    For now, they had managed to keep the lid on the incident, the outside world oblivious to the turmoil in


    the Boyd family. If word got out that the matriarch had lost her hand, there would be those who would


    dig deeper, which would spell trouble for the Boyds.


    "What else is there to do?" Nancy snapped back, irritationcing her voice. "The hand is gone. Are we


    seriously considering shelling out a fortune to reattach it?"


    "Bang!" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Nancy''s face flickered through shades of emotion before she replied with a forced smile, "Mom, that''s


    not what I meant. Dr. Marcus did say there''s only one person who can reattach your hand, the elusive


    Specter Healer. But there''s no guarantee we can find him!"


    With Wendy¡¯smand, her sons naturally agreed, "Yes, Mom, we''ll track down Specter Healer."


    Only Teresa and Nancy wore expressions of uncertainty, their thoughts unreadable.


    "As for Vivienne!" A sharp glint flickered in Wendy''s eyes. "Once my hand is healed, I will make sure


    she pays."

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    On the other side of town, nestled within a leafy suburb, Vivienne received a call from Rivenwood.


    It was Griffin on the line.


    "Vivienne, I''ve made another delivery of ''Morning Glory'' to the Vanguard Agency just a few days ago.


    They''ve been dispatched already, but they went straight to HQ this time without going through Micah."


    Vivienne nodded in understanding. "How''s the detectoring along?"


    Griffin seemed to breathe a little easier. "The prototype''s there, but we haven''t been able to test it fully.


    After all, I''ve only managed to create a new type of bomb based on the model we have. We need to


    find the ones already nted by GTO to ensure it can actually detect them."


    They had only found a model of the new bomb in Easke Bay. Though Griffin could replicate it, there


    was no certainty that it was identical to the ones GTO had developed.


    Only an on-site test would prove that.


    What they could test at the base was far from conclusive.


    "Mmm," Vivienne murmured. "Having a prototype is better than nothing. Ideally, it should be a universal


    detector that can pick up yourtest ''Morning Glory'' creation."


    "Don''t worry, Vivienne, I''ve got this," Griffin reassured her, "The specifics of the ''Morning Glory'' are


    already programmed into the detector model, and those tests have been sessful."


    Hearing Griffin''s confidence, Vivienne felt a measure of relief. "Any other business at the base?"


    Griffin picked up on her subtext, replying, "Nothing more. I''ve booked a flight, and we''llnd in Sea City


    in three days."


    "We?" Vivienne''s interest was piqued.


    Charlotte was busy with her studies and special training; she had no time to travel.


    Griffin was not known for having many friends.


    Yet, she was talking abouting to Sea City with "we"!


    A bit embarrassed, Griffin''s voice lowered on the other end. "It''s that Husky. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an


    answer, iming it was his boss¡¯ order to ensure the safety of the special agents. Spouted a whole list


    of reasons."


    Vivienne chuckled, teasingly offering, "If you don¡¯t like him, you can always request someone else."


    "No, I... Vivienne, you''re teasing me again!"


    With Griffin''s voice shifting shyly, Vivienne decided not to push further. "Alright, I''ll pick you guys up in


    three days. Just the two of you?"


    "And Anna."


    Griffin handed the phone to Anna, who sighed heavily and said, "Ms. Vivienne, I was coerced."


    "Understood. See you in three days." Vivienne smiled, ending the call with a soft tap.


    Percival approached her, "Leopold''sing?"


    "Yeah," Vivienne rolled her eyes. "Did he check in with you? Griffin said he insisted on following her."


    Percival touched his nose thoughtfully. "Not exactly, but I''m on a mission."


    Vivienne nced sidelong at him. "Got a lead?"


    Percival shook his head. "Just a hunch. Thomas is short on people. I thought about calling Soren, but


    Leopold volunteered."


    "Look at the kid  Leopold  getting initiative," Vivienne remarked. Then, her phone buzzed with new


    messages.


    Draven: [Boss, I''ve set up shop in Sea City and gathered the men of the Nine Mystics Society. Awaiting


    your orders.]


    Matthew: [Vivienne, the Boyds have put in a request with Frostfire Intelligence Agency, looking for the


    Specter Healer for bone-setting and a back injury. They''re willing to pay any price.]


    Vivienne''s eyebrow quirked at that. Any price?


    Reading the same message, Percival stated tly, "Reject it."


    Resting her chin in her hand, Vivienne''s eyes glinted mischievously. "Why?"


    Percival was perplexed. "You just chopped off her hand, and now you want to stitch it back on? Are you


    kidding?"


    He pressed his lips. "Vivienne, as I recall, you''re no saint!"


    Vivienne''s lips twitched. "Of course I''m not! But who hates money?"


    With that, she replied to Matthew, [Five hundred billion for the bone-setting, eight hundred billion for the


    back injury.]


    Percival stared, dumbfounded.


    As he suspected! Money was indeed, above all, in Vivienne''s world!


    After sending the message, Vivienne smiled at Percival and scrolled through her phone for the


    following message.


    It was from the head of the Boyd family, Theodore, speaking on behalf of Wendy. They invited her, as


    the head of the Boyd family, to join Percival at a yacht party scheduled in three days. The invitation


    included the address.


    The host was Patrick.


    Vivienne''s expression turned contemtive.


    Wendy had just lost her hand and already wanted to attend a dinner party?


    Wendy was old and bold, too.


    Turning off her phone, Vivienne looked at Percival and asked, "Mr. Wolf, do you think you''ll be able to


    use the item Eliza gave you in three days?"


    Percival frowned deeply. "Vivienne, if you keep looking at me like that, I might have to use it right now."


    Vivienne''s slender finger traced a path down Percival''s shirt cor, murmuring provocatively, "Then why


    not use it on me now?"


    The air charged with a palpable tension, like waves crashing against the rocks, an endless cycle of ebb


    and flowced with unspoken desire.


    Percival''s hand closed around her delicate wrist, the electric sensation zapping straight to his core.


    Their gazes locked, the depths of their eyes reflecting only each other.


    Adoration surged from within, raw and unguarded, spreading like a storm.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They had restrained themselves for too long, quieted for too long, holding back amidst peril after peril.


    And so, a single flirtatious jest could set off an avnche and a tsunami.


    Percival pulled Vivienne into his embrace, his kiss searing with such intensity that it threatened to set


    her aze.


    Vivienne, as ever, responded to his touch without a hint of reservation.


    Their fingers intertwined, radiating endless tenderness and passion.


    Vivienne buried her face in Percival''s shoulder, her fair cheeks flushed with a rosy tint, "Why didn¡¯t you,


    you know, lock the door?"


    Percival''s voice was a low murmur, his face half-hidden in her hair. "I forgot..."


    They held each other for a long time, eventually unable to hold back theirughter.


    Such awkward moments had be all too familiar to them.


    ... Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    The Boyd family.


    Theodore''s eyes nearly popped out of his head as he read the message from the Frostfire Intelligence


    Agency.


    Wendy had not expected such an astronomical demand either. Clearly, the Specter Healer was


    targeting the Boyd family''s wealth.


    At full count, the Boyd family had 800 billion in liquid assets.


    How would the Boyd family continue to operate if they handed it all over to the Specter Healer?


    But without treatment, Wendy faced a lifetime in a wheelchair, with one hand rendered useless. That


    was not a life she was willing to ept.


    Hayden was equally taken aback by the demand, at a loss for words.


    The word ¡°die¡± hung unsaid as they caught the icy re of Wendy, silencing them instantly.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Teresa wanted to speak up, but catching the stern look on Wendy''s face, she bit her tongue.


    But she disagreed strongly.


    This was 800 billion, not a measly 800 dors. Sure, she wanted Wendy''s hand to heal, to make the


    Boyd family prosper. However, spending such an astronomical sum on a hand treatment seemed


    ludicrous.


    Would that not be better if that money were split between their two families?


    "Mom? What do we do now?" Theodore,ing to his senses, looked to Wendy for guidance.


    He would have agreed without a second thought if it were a few hundred or a few million.


    But 800 billion? He was much less inclined to spend that much on Wendy''s hand treatment.


    If she recovered, fine. But it would be like throwing money down the drain if she did not.


    Moreover, treating Wendy''s hand was supposed to benefit the Boyds, not drag them down.


    Wendy hesitated, too.


    This decision was a tough one.


    It was then that Eliza hurried in.


    As soon as she entered, she checked Wendy''s hand and cursed, "That Vivienne is a piece of work.


    How dare she do this to you? It''s despicable."


    She had been out handling some business for the Boyds yesterday and was not around. But she got a


    call from Wendy this morning detailing the situation, and without a second thought, she rushed over.


    "You''re here just in time. There''s something I can''t decide on my own. I need your opinion," Wendy


    said, giving Eliza a knowing look.


    Eliza paused momentarily before Wendy added, "The Specter Healer ims he can fix my hand and


    my back, but his price is exorbitant¡ª800 billion. I don''t know if I should go through with it."


    Eliza was stunned.


    So much money for a treatment?


    Of course, they could not agree!


    But feeling Wendy''s expectant gaze, she wavered.


    Wendy clearly wanted to get better, but the first and secondary branches of the family were sure to


    disagree. Her mother was too proud to plead. So, Wendy turned to her to voice the difficult choice.


    But Eliza did not want to agree either!


    After a long pause, Eliza finally said, "Do it! No matter the cost, we should do the treatment!"


    With Wendy in good health, Eliza''s future in the family would be secure. If Wendy''s health declined, her


    greedy inws would surely abandon her.


    It was better to help Wendy now.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Nancy was the first to protest, "All that money, and you just want to give it


    away? Do you think money grows on trees? I disagree!"


    Teresa also voiced her opposition. "I''m all for treating Mom, but that''s just too much money."


    Then, one by one, Wendy''s grandchildren joined in the opposition.


    Except for Theodore and Hayden, who remained silent, the rest quarreled, their faces red with anger.


    Eliza, face cold, said, "Let''s discuss this outside. Don''t disturb Mom''s rest!"


    With that, she led the way to the living room.


    Half an hourter, somehow, Eliza had persuaded everyone. They all agreed.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The Ashford family''s annual yacht party went ahead as nned.


    It was tradition, ostensibly for family reunions, but also forworking and consolidating the family''s


    influence and resources.


    Despite the recent scandal involving Gillian, the turnout was impressive.


    Everyone understood that the Ashfords controlled Sea City''s most lucrative projects. Not to mention,


    they were a powerhouse in the whole region of Veridia.


    Who would not want a piece of that pie?


    The yacht was abuzz with guests, all smiles and discreetly sizing up Gillian as she stayed close to


    Patrick.


    Gillian nned to use this event to showcase her talents and overshadow her past negative reputation.


    Her previous maniptions had worked; many men were still loyally vying for her attention, even


    proposing fairpetition.


    Gillian knew that as long as she maintained her status, she would never sink into the mire.


    If she could regain her former glory tonight, she could gloat in front of Vivienne and earn Percival''s


    respect!


    She was determined to redeem herself, marry into wealth, and destroy Vivienne!


    Patrick mingled with Gillian among old friends, who, keen on maintaining ties with the Ashfords,


    It was all an unspoken understanding.


    After making the rounds, Percival arrived with Vivienne in tow.


    Gillian''s eyes shed with envy as she spotted them holding hands tightly.


    Patrick warned in a low voice, "Remember what I told you? No more scheming after Percival¡ªat least


    not now."


    "I know, you''ve been drilling it into me for days. You want me to apologize to Vivienne, right? I¡¯ll go right


    now." Gillian bit her lip, her eyes filled with reluctant eptance.


    But reluctant or not, she had to make that apology today.


    She was ying the long game, and there would undoubtedly be opportunities in the future.


    Gillian took a deep breath, picked up her ss, and approached Percival and Vivienne.


    "Mr. Ellington, Ms. Hawthorn," Gillian greeted them with a faint smile. "Long time no see."


    Given that it was an Ashford event, Percival and Vivienne would surely not snub her.


    "What do you want?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, I''vee to apologize to you and Mr. Ellington. I was foolish before. Please forgive my


    past indiscretions. From now on, I truly view Mr. Ellington as nothing more than a brother and will


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    harbor no inappropriate thoughts. I won''t intrude upon your rtionship anymore."


    Gillian bowed her head slightly, her face the picture of contrition.


    To onlookers, it was the epitome of sincerity.


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "I don''t need a sister."


    With that, he prepared to leave with Vivienne.


    "Mr. Ellington, are you still angry with me?" Gillian raised her voice slightly, drawing the attention of


    those around them.


    Percival knew that if he did not respond now, it would be a p in the face to the Ashford family in front


    of everyone.


    But what of it?


    Without uttering a word, he took Vivienne by the hand, and they made their way through the crowd,


    leaving Gillian behind.


    Gillian had not expected Percival to snub her sopletely, to not even put on a show of politeness.


    She felt like a fool, left standing there while others snickered behind their hands.


    Her affection for Percival had soured, transforming into something else.


    She was determined to see just how long Percival could hold out. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Ms. Ashford, don''t bother with him. A man who doesn''t appreciate your worth doesn''t deserve your


    time," came a voice.


    Startled, Gillian turned to find Yannick standing there, Mara''s brother who had once pursued her as


    well.


    She had had better prospects then and had not paid him much mind.


    But now, wounded by Percival''s dismissal, she was ready for somefort, so she engaged Yannick in


    conversation.


    "Yannick, you always understood me best," Gillian said, her eyes demurely cast down in a wounded


    expression.


    Percival tapped his earpiece, which was barely visible, and said, "Husky, report."


    "We''re closing in on the target," Leopold whistled casually, a coded signal for the special squad.


    The whistle was meant for Thomas, who was lurking nearby, questioning whether to proceed with their


    n.


    Thomas responded with another whistle, signaling Leopold to hold his position.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Grasping the situation, Percival stopped talking to Leopold, engaging in small talk with Vivienne as they


    mingled with the various attendees.


    Before long, Patrick made his way over. "Mr. Ellington, I haven''t had the chance to congratte you


    two yet. My apologies."


    "No need for formalities, Mr. Ashford," Percival replied nonchntly.


    There was an unspoken tension between the two men, a remembrance of an engagement party initially


    intended for Percival and Gillian.


    After exchanging the obligatory business pleasantries, Patrick gestured towards the starboard side of


    the deck. "Mr. Ellington, since it''s your first time here, why not take yourdy to enjoy the view from the


    deck? I can''t boast much, but the scenery here is truly top-notch."


    "Thank you for the suggestion, Mr. Ashford," Percival epted graciously.


    Patrick offered a wry smile, and with a discreet nod to Vivienne, he excused himself to attend to other


    guests.


    Vivienne nced towards the deck and tapped her earpiece. "Husky''sdy, report in."


    "Vivienne, I''m not Husky''sdy. I''m a Samoyed, a Samoyed!" Griffin insisted repeatedly.


    Samoyed was the code name Griffin had chosen for herself, also known as Angel Smile. She had


    insisted on having a handle to fit in with the rest.


    "You two sure know how to name yourselves. Report your positions."


    With a muted grunt, Griffin responded, "Starboard deck, nine o''clock position, and stern, three o''clock


    position, one ''Morning Glory'' each. No other anomalies detected. No new explosives found. Stay


    sharp."


    Vivienne nodded and exchanged a knowing look with Percival, and they both discreetly faded into the


    crowd.


    In a lounge area, Yannick was engrossed in conversation with Gillian.


    Yannick''s eyes, sharp and calcting, roamed over Gillian, his desire increasingly evident.


    "Gillian, when Grandma mentioned wanting to match you with Percival, I knew it was wrong. How could


    someone as cold as him ever deserve you?"


    Gillian dodged Yannick''s burning gaze, her faux modesty tinged with coyness. "I guess I''m to me,


    too. I overestimated myself. I don''t know why, but I always seem to give the wrong impression. Those


    people were really just my friends. I never expected that they would..."


    "Don''t worry, I understand," Yannick leaned closer to Gillian. "That crowd is even less worthy of you."


    Internally scoffing at his words, Gillian thought, ¡°You''re the least worthy of all.¡± However, she responded


    with feigned shyness, "Do you really think that, Yannick?"


    "Of course, you''re perfect in my eyes."


    As Gillian was about to reply, her phone vibrated with a message from Mara, asking her to meet at the


    stern of the ship.


    Confused, as Mara had not been present earlier, Gillian excused herself to find her.


    After Gillian left, Yannick surreptitiously sprinkled some powder into her drink, thinking, ¡°A slut ying


    the innocent? Soon, you won''t be able to keep up the act!¡±


    At the stern, disguised as a crew member, Mara pulled Gillian aside to a secluded corner.


    "Mara, what''s this about?"


    Without time to exin, Mara urgently asked, "Were you with Yannick?"


    "Yes, he wanted to chat. Why?"


    Mara groaned, "I knew that good-for-nothing was up to no good. He''s nning to... to take advantage


    of you! He wants to get you pregnant with a Boyd baby so you''d have no choice but to marry him."


    Gillian gasped, "How could he..."


    "I overheard it. That''s why I snuck on board, Gillian. You mustn''t go anywhere with him."


    Gillian paused, and then an idea sparked in her mind. "Mara, do you still want me to marry Percival?


    Even after all that''s happened, would you still want that?"


    Mara certainly did not, but she had no choice; securing the Ashford family assets was paramount. "Of


    course, you''re my best friend."


    Gillian smiled, relieved. "Then, Mara, I have a n. Help me, and I assure you, by the end of tonight, I


    will be Mrs. Ellington."


    Mara was taken aback. "What''s the n?"


    "Just follow me secretly. When you see Yannick taking me away, you..."


    Hanging on the railing above, Vivienne overheard their entire scheme.


    She almost wanted to hear more of such exciting plots. She had to admit that Gillian was rather quick-


    witted. It was a waste that she was not a writer.


    She tapped her earpiece and said, "Mr. Wolf, you got all that? Sounds like a foolproof n¡ªcatching a


    turtle in a jar!"


    Everyone on them channel, Vivienne included, could hear each other clearly.


    Leopold chuckled first. "Captain Wolf, sounds like Vivienne''s calling you a turtle."


    Percival''s voice was surprisingly upbeat as he clinked a ss with someone. "Keep it up, and you''re


    headed to Fariana Isle after the mission."


    "Come on, I was just kidding!" Leopold quickly backpedaled.


    Fariana Isle was thest ce anyone wanted to be.


    Vivienne rappelled down a few more feet, saying, "Mr. Wolf, looks like you''re in for a lucky night. Just


    don''t embarrass me."


    Percival''s voice was stern. "Stop it. Stay safe."


    Vivienneughed softly. "You too."


    Without waiting for an exnation, Mara grabbed Percival''s arm and yanked him away.


    Percival offered no resistance, allowing Mara to pull him towards the guest rooms.


    "Bro, I just got a text from Gillian. She said she was chatting with Yannick and started feeling woozy,


    and then she just went out of contact. Thankfully, she sent me her room''s location before she did.


    We''ve got to save her!" New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Mara, visibly distressed, led Percival to the guest room area. "This is it, bro. Do you want to knock?"


    Percival stood before the door, hearing faint cries from within, his expression darkening. "Why should I


    knock?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Inside the room.


    Gillian was pinned down on the bed by Yannick.


    Yannick''s hands, fueled by desire, had already left a series of purple bruises on her legs.


    "What''s the act for? You think I don''t know how many guys you''ve been with, you slut? What''s one


    more night to you?"


    As he spoke, Yannick ripped at the straps of Gillian''s dress, and his teeth sank into her soft shoulder,


    leaving a trail of bite marks.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Gillian fought with every ounce of her strength, her mind desperately screaming.


    "Mara, you fool, if you don''t show up soon, Yannick is really going to defile me!¡±


    Where on earth had Mara taken Percival to?


    If Mara did not arrive shortly, the aromatherapy candle would burn down to the stash of drugs, and


    even she would not be able to control herself!


    "Yannick, let me go! My dad is right outside. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?" Gillian clung


    desperately to her body, protecting her most vulnerable parts.


    Yannick, driven mad with desire, paid no heed to such an impotent threat.


    "Oh, how perfect, let your father witness just how slutty his daughter can be. With all the guests


    outside, you''ll have no choice but to marry me, and you''ll be Mrs. Boyd whether you like it or not!"


    As Yannick spoke, he pinned Gillian¡¯s hands to the bed, his hands roaming her body to satisfy his vile


    cravings.


    When he first pursued Gillian, the belle of Sea City, he had been humiliated, and to this day, he was still


    mocked by his circle of friends.


    To make matters worse, in their efforts to arrange Gillian''s marriage to Percival, the Boyd family had


    stirred up trouble with Vivienne, a force to be reckoned with. They had been stripped of their dignity,


    and his grandmother had even lost her hand, which had not been reattached yet!


    And to add insult to injury, reattaching a hand and medical treatment for his grandmother''s back would


    cost a staggering 800 billion!


    He thought the Boyd family had gone mad. Why spend so much on someone nearing the end of their


    life?


    But his opinion did not matter; he had to follow the family''s ns.


    Yet all this was because of Gillian, and today, he was determined to have her submit to himpletely.


    Gillian could not afford to care about dignity or propriety now. If Yannick had his way, she would be left


    without a shred of hope.


    "Help, somebody, help me! Please, anyone!"


    Her cries for help seemed only to excite Yannick further, his movements bing more forceful.


    Finally, her pleas reached the ears of someone outside the door.


    Percival, however, remained unmoved.


    Knowing that Yannick could not be allowed to have his way with Gillian or the entire n would be


    ruined, Mara rushed to knock on the door, yelling, ¡°Open the door! Yannick! Open the door! Percival is


    here, you animal! Let go of Gillian!¡±


    Hearing Mara¡¯s voice, Gillian was finally relieved. Had Maraeter, she might not be able to hold


    on.


    Mara kept knocking while Percival leaned casually against the wall, fiddling with his earpiece.


    "Mr. Wolf, it''s ungentlemanly to enjoy the show from the sidelines," Vivienne said as she secured the


    ropes, holding tools in her hands, looking at the "Morning Glory" glued to the yacht.


    This particr setup would not blow the entire ship to pieces, just enough to damage the stern


    significantly.


    But it was sufficient to cause a malfunction, and coupled with an explosion at the bow deck, it would


    leave the vessel rudderless, with apromised hull.


    The end would be as romantic and heroic as the Titanic''s demise.


    Vivienne''s mind yed the iconic line, "You jump, I jump," an exquisitely beautiful deration of love.


    She imagined herself and Percival on the ship''s bow, spreading their wings to fly, and could not help


    but chuckle at the thought.


    Percival knocked on his earpiece with a code: Vivienne, stay focused and stay safe.


    "These little bombs are just the beginning," Vivienne muttered, banishing the distracting thoughts from


    her mind.


    If she and Mr. Wolf had been on Titanic, they would have ensured their story did not end in regret but


    was imbued with eternal grace.


    Vivienne finished setting thest of the "Morning Glory," removed the rope anchors, and climbed back


    onto the deck.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile...


    Anna had alsopleted her task, standing triumphantly on the deck.


    "Captain Wolf, missionplete. No trace of new explosives found."


    Percival tapped his earpiece and then felt a faint vibration from the detector in his pocket.


    He paused and looked at the device, which had gone silent again.


    Scanning the area, the most likely location was, surprisingly, Gillian''s stateroom.


    His eyes darkening, he kicked Gillian''s door in, sending Yannick, who had been about to confront the


    intruder, sprawling to the floor.


    Yannick spat out blood, lunging at Percival, "Damn you, you¡¯ve ruined my good time!"


    Percival had no time for a brawl,nding a punch squarely on Yannick''s nose, knocking him out cold.


    "Mr. Ellington, you''ve finallye... If you had not, I would have..." Gillian sat on the bed, draping the


    sheets around her, partially concealing her bruised body.


    She was a picture of both vulnerability and inadvertent seduction.


    Percival did not spare her a nce, scouring the room.


    Mara and Gillian were puzzled by his actions and clueless about what he was after.


    Gillian signaled Mara with her eyes, indicating that she should drag the unconscious Yannick out.


    Mara nodded, grabbed Yannick by the leg, and hauled him out, closing the door behind her.


    Percival had broken the lock with his kick, meaning no one would need to break it downter.


    The scene would be even more shocking.


    Mara kicked Yannick in disgust. "Looks like a monkey but heavy as a pig!"


    Nheless, this would do as well. Mara dragged Yannick away, buying a bit more time.


    Back in the room, Gillian knelt on the bed, her once modest gown lying on the floor. Her legs bore the


    marks of Yannick''s rough handling, a pitiful sight.


    Yet, an underlying hint of something darker stirred the most primal desires.


    Percival''s gaze deepened as he looked at the bed beneath Gillian. It was the only ce left


    unsearched.


    He stepped forward and lifted the nket. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Gillian''s heart leaped with joy, and she instantly released her grip, copsing onto the bed and filling the


    air with an irresistible aroma.


    The scent in the room was warm and enveloping, flushing Gillian''s cheeks an even deeper shade of


    pink.


    "Mr. Ellington..."


    Patrick froze for a second, but no matter how furious he was, this was his darling daughter. He hurried


    toward the guest wing.


    The rest of the crowd, eager for the drama, surged towards themotion like a tidal wave.


    Patrick had just arrived when he saw a figure flying out and crashing against the wall.


    Squinting, he realized it was Gillian!


    "Gillian!" He eximed, racing to her side.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Gillian was teetering on the brink of reason. The potency of the drugged aroma filling the room was


    enough to trigger tsunamis of the mind with a mere whiff.


    With a fevered motion, Gillian kicked off the nkets wrapped around her, tugging at Patrick''s sleeve


    with a hazy consciousness. "It¡¯s so hot, so incredibly hot."


    Her stunning figure was on full disy, leaving nothing to the imagination of the onlookers.


    From a distance, Vivienne and Anna stood side by side, watching the scene unfold.


    "Damn, she''s got a killer body," Vivienne remarked, her eyes then shifting to Anna''s less curvaceous


    form. "Ah, well."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna blushed. "Ms. Vivienne, please, behave yourself!"


    "Girl, I didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you turning red?" Vivienne teased, yfully tilting Anna''s


    chin.


    Anna stepped back, quickly tapping into Percival''sms, "Captain Wolf, where are you?"


    Percival clipped thest yellow wire, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. "Get over here. I¡¯ve found


    the new bomb."


    Vivienne and Anna''s expressions darkened, the jesting gone in an instant. They fought through the


    crowd and burst into the guest room.


    By then, Patrick had knocked Gillian out and re-wrapped her in the nkets.


    He was utterly clueless about what was happening!


    Mara was equally bewildered. What on earth was going on?


    Why had Gillian been thrown out, and what were Vivienne and that waiter doing going back in?


    Was Gillian not supposed to be drugged with Percival by now, having...


    Back in the room, Percival examined the new bomb, now defused in his hands.


    Vivienne approached, her expression rxing.


    This undetonated bomb was a major breakthrough ¨C it would save them a fortune and a ton of effort!


    The development of this new bomb and the detector had been burning through cash like water.


    Even with the backing of the Perez family, Vivienne could not just stay entirely out of it and not pay a


    penny, and she had spent a fortune.


    But now, with this prototype in hand, there was no need to keep dissecting bomb structures. They could


    just program the design into the detector!


    "Mr. Wolf, you''re amazing!" Vivienne handed the bomb to Anna, then flung herself into Percival''s arms,


    nting several firm kisses on his face.


    Oh, the money ¨C rosy-cheeked and lovely!


    A visibly relieved Percival managed a smile, ruffling Vivienne''s hair affectionately, "This reward alone


    isn''t enough."


    Vivienne hopped onto Percival, wrapping her legs around his waist, her forehead pressed against his,


    her voiceced with mischief. "Is this reward enough?"


    Percival, carrying Vivienne''s weight, swallowed hard. His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    This woman was pushing him to his limits.


    If this kept up, he might be unable to hold back any longer.


    Anna, on the sidelines, wished she could vanish into thin air.


    Were these two really starting to get affectionate, regardless of where they were?


    Could they spare a thought for her and the bewildered spectators outside the door?


    Anna quietly stashed the bomb away, clearing her throat before saying, "Ms. Vivienne, Mr. Ellington..."


    Percival acted as if he had not heard her, his voice deep, "Vivienne, the timing isn''t right."


    Vivienne kept her gaze locked on Percival, her words dropping deliberately. "All I''m asking is for you to


    carry me out like this. How can the timing be wrong?"


    Speechless, Percival knew he was teased again!


    Suppressing a grin, Vivienne found Percival''s fleeting blush endearing, thinking how adorable her Mr.


    Wolf was.


    Anna sighed internally, reminding them again, "Ms. Vivienne, Mr. Ellington, that''s enough."


    Vivienne finally let Percival go, gracefully dismounting and standing by his side.


    Only then did she notice the crowd that had gathered.


    Patrick was at the forefront, his expression beyond shock ¨C it was sheer horror.


    Vivienne linked her arm with Percival''s, her gaze sharp as she addressed Patrick, "Mr. Ashford, are you


    enjoying the show?"


    Patrick snapped back to reality, frowning as he stepped forward, surveying the chaotic scene that


    hinted at his daughter''s recent ordeal.


    "Mr. Ellington, Mara said you saved Gillian, but what happened between you two? She mentioned that


    my daughter''s clothes were still on when she was thrown out of the room!"


    Patrick''s questioncked any underlying emotion - a father purely concerned for his daughter''s well-


    being, regardless of Vivienne''s presence.


    Percival''s gaze was icy as he faced the visibly upset Patrick. "If you want to know what happened, ask


    your daughter!"


    Patrick bore into Percival with gritted teeth. "She''s passed out now. If you don''t exin yourself, not


    even Richard''s presence will earn you any leniency from me!"


    The onlookers, who had initially thought Percival yed the hero, began to doubt his intentions. His


    demeanor did not suggest a rescuer but someone who had humiliated another.


    Yawning nonchntly, Vivienne interjected. "Did Gillian die or something, Mr. Ashford? Can''t you wait


    for her to wake up?"


    Patrick''s face stiffened; he wanted to say something, but as his gaze fell upon Vivienne''s nonchnt


    demeanor, the words of reproach died on his lips.


    Gillian was currently propped up by Mara, who, noticing all eyes on her, hastily said, "Yannick drugged


    her. Even if she wakes up, we won''t get anything out of her. Besides, she''s still out of it. Percival, we


    should really get Gillian to the hospital fast." Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    From the sidelines, Anna chuckled. "Miss, Gillian¡¯s daddy''s right here. Who are you calling for?"


    Vivienne could not help but join in with augh. "Aren''t you a waitress too?"


    Mara was taken aback. What was Vivienne implying? Pretending not to recognize her?


    "There''s no need for that!" Percival shot Anna a knowing look.


    Anna nodded subtly, twisting her wrist, and a slender silver needle appeared between her fingers.


    She moved towards the unconscious Gillian and, with a swift motion, pressed her palm against Gillian''s


    back.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Gillian''s scream pierced the silence of the night, startling her from her dreams into a gasping reality as


    she fell to her knees on the floor, breath heaving in her chest.


    "Mr. Ellington, Mr. Ellington..." She gasped.


    Patrick rushed to his daughter''s side, steadying her with a firm grip. "Gillian, are you alright?" He asked,


    concern written all over his face.


    Confusion clouded Gillian''s eyes as she noticed the cluster of people around her, herst memory of


    being tucked into bed by Percival, wrapped in a cozyforter.


    She was quick to react, though, sobbing as she copsed into her father''s arms. "Dad, I... with Mr.


    Ellington, we''ve already... We''ve..."


    Her words hung in the air, leaving an unspoken understanding among the gathered crowd.


    The sight of a naked beauty would test any man''s resolve, and poor Yannick had been dealt a rough


    hand, his legacy usurped by another.


    A flicker of rage crossed Patrick''s eyes as he turned to Percival, his voice rising in anger. "Percival,


    what do you have to say for yourself? You animal!"


    Mara quickly came to the defense. "Mr. Patrick, there were drugs in the room. It was not intentional; it


    was the drugs that took control. Just think about how Gillian was acting!"


    Gillian clung to her father''s hand. "Dad, I remember bits and pieces. Mr. Ellington saved me from


    Yannick. We tried to leave, but... I smelled something strange. Even though my mind was clear, our


    bodies would not listen...


    It''s not Mr. Ellington''s fault. It''s all Yannick''s doing. Really, it''s not his fault."


    Tears streamed down Gillian''s face as she clutched the nket. "Dad, I''m so ashamed."


    Mara, with tears in her eyes, looked at Percival. "Bro, it was Gillian''s first time. You can''t just abandon


    her."


    Patrick was at a loss, torn between anger and the need tofort his daughter. He looked at Percival


    with a mixture of anger and pleading. "Mr. Ellington, given the circumstances, if you don''t take


    responsibility, Gillian will have no future."


    "Yeah, Percival, we can''t just leave things like this."


    Their performance could have outshone even the likes of Meryl Streep and Anthony Hopkins.


    Vivienne smirked. "Ms. Ashford, ever heard of Rainbow Entertainment? If you''re interested in signing,


    I''ll have someone contact you."


    A talent like Gillian''s could not be wasted. She could cry on cue, immerse herself in the role¡ªwho


    would not be enticed?


    Gillian was a money-making machine, not just a drama queen.


    Percival: "Vivienne, just how broke are you?"


    Vivienne: "Utterly,pletely, and absolutely broke!"


    Leopold: "You should ask Vivienne how much she loves money."


    Vivienne: "Utterly,pletely, and absolutely in love with money!"


    Gillian wiped away her tears. "Ms. Hawthorn, what are you implying?"


    "Hard of hearing at such a young age? Need me to give you another shot?" Vivienne''s lips curled in


    amusement as she watched Gillian.


    A sh of anger passed through Gillian''s eyes. "Vivienne! I know you''re upset about me and Mr.


    Ellington, but I would never lie about my reputation. I remember what happened, and there''s no need to


    frame Mr. Ellington or ruin your rtionship!"


    Vivienne nodded, then turned to Mara. "Are you absolutely sure what Gillian is saying is true?"


    Mara, though nervous, knew she could not change her story now and nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, I believe Gillian. And it''s true, Percival was the only one there. Now that Gillian''s awake, there''s


    no way she''s lying."


    Vivienne nodded again. "I see! Well, I have something interesting here. Care to take a look?"


    With that, Vivienne signaled with her hand, and Anna handed her a sleek tablet that was not avable


    on the market, foldable to the size of a smartphone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The crowd was baffled, having no idea where the tablet hade from.


    Vivienne tapped the screen a few times, and soon, a high-definition video began to y.


    "Just send Yannick away, and I''ll ce the hallucinogenic drugs in the room. Once I''ve had my way


    with Mr. Ellington, we can me it on Yannick. All you need to do is bring my dad and the others over,


    okay?"


    "Sure, I''ll help you. Just to get that Vivienne out of the way and ensure you marry Percival. Be careful,


    Gillian!"


    The video captured every detail of Gillian and Mara''s conversation, even filtering out the background


    noise so every word was crystal clear.


    Neither Gillian nor Mara could have anticipated that their private exchange would be recorded so


    vividly.


    Patrick, who had been ready to confront Percival with righteous indignation, now felt the weight of


    shame. His daughter had drugged a man to offer herself to him?


    The Ashford family''s reputation would be tarnished for generations!


    In the crowd, Teresa and Theodore breathed a sigh of relief. They had been present from the start of


    Yannick''s troubles but had kept out of sight, fearful of Patrick''s wrath.


    Now, they saw a chance for a counterattack, perhaps even to implicate Gillian instead of Yannick.


    After all, no one saw if Yannick had drugged Gillian or not. Thus, they could totally say that Gillian and


    Mara were deliberately ruining Yannick¡¯s reputation.


    As for Percival and Vivienne, it looked like their chance for revenge would have to wait.


    For now, the priority was to save Yannick.


    Teresa rolled up her sleeves and pushed her way through the crowd, ready to defend her son.


    "Seriously, you two little sluts, framing my boy like that!" Teresa fumed, her voice a tempest of maternal


    fury. "I knew there was no way he''d just pass out for no reason. You''re scared of getting caught, so you


    knock him out? Well, let''s see how you like a taste of your own medicine!"


    With a lioness''s fury, Teresa lunged at Gillian and Mara, her hands entangling in their hair like ws.


    They were both still reeling in confusion when the sharp pain snapped them to the harsh reality. There


    was no time to react.


    Teresa was frighteningly strong, and she threw them to the ground without breaking a sweat.


    Gillian, in particr, was at a disadvantage, and now shey exposed and defenseless as Teresa


    pinned her down and pped her repeatedly.


    Patrick wanted to intervene, but his body was frozen in shock.


    His eyes darted to Vivienne in horror.


    He knew¡ªall of this was a trap set by Vivienne!


    She sidled up to him, whispering in a voice only they could hear, "I told you, if Gillian stopped bothering


    me, I would not go after her."


    Resigned to his fate, Patrick closed his eyes.


    Vivienne was as ruthless as his boss. Once she took action, she left no room for survival. New chapter


    av§Ñble o? Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    All he could do was silently pray that Gillian woulde out of this unscathed... Otherwise...


    Gillian and Mara were still under Teresa''s relentless assault, their faces swelling and bruising under her


    blows.


    She had to ensure Gillian left tonight utterly disgraced so no one would consider marrying her.


    "Madam, this whole mess is the Ashford family''s fault. Could you maybe... go easy on them for Boss''s


    sake?" Patrick attempted to intercede.


    But Vivienne cut him off before he could finish.


    One wrong move and one would be dashed to pieces!

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Patrick''s limbs were beyond his control, his body betraying him as he followed Vivienne''s retreating


    steps.


    Behind him, Gillian''s heart-wrenching cries for her father echoed through the air, but he was powerless


    to respond.


    Patrick finally felt themand of his body returned when they reached a secluded cabin on the ship.


    But now, with both Percival and Anna guarding the door, escape was an impossibility.


    "Kneel," Viviennemanded, her voice serene as she sat on the seat representing authority.


    Patrick fell to his knees with a thud, not out ofpulsion but from the sheer force of Vivienne''s


    presence.


    His legs tingled with numbness, sharp pains shooting through his knees as if a thousand needles were


    pricking them.


    Beads of sweat formed on his brow, trickling down his temples and disappearing onto his shoulders.


    Vivienne sat with her legs crossed, her slender neck held high with disdain, a hint of scorn in her gaze.


    As Patrick knelt, Vivienne wondered what her mother had seen in him. How could such a spineless


    man be entrusted with the critical technology of bionics?


    She regarded him with contempt and curiosity, slowly pulling the small "Morning Glory" from her pocket


    and tossing it at Patrick.


    Instinctively, he caught it, his forehead bulging with veins, paralyzed with fear.


    When he saw what it was, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had thought she had thrown a knife at him!


    "Madam, what is this?" he stammered.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, her voice calm. "A miniature bomb."


    Shocked to his core, Patrick scrambled behind the couch for cover.


    He thought it was a knife, but it was even worse - a bomb! Vivienne was more reckless than his boss.


    Who in their right mind tosses a bomb around like a toy?


    Observing Patrick''s reaction, Vivienne could almost be certain of his innocence regarding the bomb


    incident that evening.


    "It was found on your ship," she stated, her legs shifting position as she lounged back on the sofa,


    Patrick crawled back towards her, panting, "Madam, I swear I had no idea about this. Even if we set


    aside your presence on the ship, my daughter and I were there, too. I would never risk our lives by


    nting a bomb. This has nothing to do with me."


    "I know," Vivienne murmured absentmindedly, frowning slightly.


    Patrick exhaled in relief and began to rise, "Could this be connected to the Boyd family?"


    Vivienne''s gaze sharpened as she looked at him. "You know something?"


    "No, no, I just find it odd. After the engagement party fiasco, I cut all ties with the Boyd family. But for


    the sake of the bionic tech, I could notpletely sever our rtionship. I thought of sending an invite,


    and the Boyd family''s head came to me before I could.


    He wanted to apologize, iming their matriarch was indisposed and that he would represent her. I


    agreed, and during preparations yesterday, my men told me the Boyd family''s head wanted to drop off


    a floral arrangement. I did not question it, but it''s suspicious now that I think about it. I had always dealt


    with Eliza, not the head of the Boyd family."


    Vivienne nodded, then a signal beeped in her earpiece¡ªit was from Leopold.


    The shipment had arrived.


    At the same time, Patrick''s phone buzzed with a message. He wanted to check it but could not do so in


    front of Vivienne, so he remained kneeling silently.


    Vivienne yawned, her eyes closing. "Let me think."


    With that, she went silent.


    Patrick dared not to move. He knew Vivienne was not dozing off but contemting his fate.


    The matter of the bomb had touched a nerve, and his pale excuses and baseless suspicions held little


    weight.


    Patrick grew increasingly anxious as his phone continued to vibrate in his pocket.


    If the shipment had arrived, just deliver it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why bother messaging him?


    Meanwhile, Percival and Anna had left their post outside the cabin and were now at the Sea City


    harbor.


    Leopold and Thomas had secured the docks, sealing off all iing shipments and detaining the


    dockworkers.


    "Percival, we found it¡ªit''s Keco," Thomas reported, handing over a bag of what seemed to be flour.


    Keco, a notorious new drug on the ck market, identical to flour and often sold alongside grains to


    avoid detection.


    Percival''s brow furrowed. "How much?"


    Thomas exchanged a nce with Leopold before revealing an astonishing figure.


    "Three tons."


    Anna gasped. "How much?"


    "Three tons," Thomas repeated.


    Three tons of Keco could profit enough to buy a small country.


    Percival had anticipated a significant haul but had not imagined it would be this colossal.


    "But other than Keco, we''ve found nothing else," Thomas added.


    Percival hade to Sea City to uncover GTO''s virus research base, following leads to the Ashford


    family''s harbor, expecting a shipment for virus experimental substances.


    This was their chance to breach the base, so Leopold and Thomas had been on watch early.


    Percival and Vivienne kept their eyes on Patrick''s movements from the ship''s cabin; each of his moves


    was a potential key to unraveling the web of intrigue surrounding them.


    To their surprise, and instead of securing the experimental substance, they had stumbled upon a


    whopping three tons of Keco.


    Patrick, of all people, was neck-deep in drug trafficking, a kingpin no less.


    Tracing the experimental substance was a dead end by now. Three tons of Keco was no small find,


    and it demanded the intervention of the local Drug Enforcement Agency.


    "Pack up the gear and coordinate with the DEA officers," Percival instructed as he took the Keco bag.


    "And keep this under wraps; we don''t need the HQ swooping in."


    Onboard, Vivienne opened her eyes as the signal came through, a sly smile curling on her lips as she


    watched Patrick before her.


    "Anything else you want to say to me?" Vivienne inquired.


    Vivienne could not help butugh at his emphatic words.


    Well, now was not the time yet.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    She stood up and picked up the bomb in front of Patrick, saying to Patrick, "Just control your daughter.


    That''s all you need to do."


    With that, Vivienne walked towards the door.


    Patrick exhaled slowly, but before he could rx, he heard Vivienne''s parting words¡ª"My mother¡¯s


    debt is settled today."


    Before Patrick couldprehend the meaning behind Vivienne''s words, Vivienne had vanished.


    Sinking into the couch, he wiped the sweat from his brow, his mind racing. Disregarding Vivienne''s


    mysterious words, he grabbed his phone and called the dock.


    "What''s with all the calls? If the goods have arrived, just deliver them pronto. This shipment is critical;


    we can''t afford any mistakes!"


    Patrick cursed, leaning back to catch his breath.


    Patrick nearly choked. "What did you say?"


    Three tons of drugs was more than enough to cost his head!

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Vivienne stepped out of the cabin, thest of the party-goers having trickled away into the night. The


    ocean breeze wrapped around her, a wee silence after the evening''s festivities.


    Before long, the thrumming of helicopter des sliced through the calm. Percival leaned halfway out of


    the chopper, his hand outstretched, grinning, "Vivienne, time to head home."


    Back at the vi, it was not long before Thomas and Griffin returned from their outings.


    Leopold''s gaze was fixed on Thomas like a hawk on its prey. "I sent you to call the cops. How''d you


    end up bringing Griffin back with you?"


    Thomas nonchntly twisted open a bottle of soda, "Just gave her a lift on the way back. What''s the


    big deal?"


    "What way back? Don''t act like you know Sea City better just because you''ve been here a few days


    longer. I lived here as a kid and even once stayed with the Martinez family. You were nowhere near on


    the way!"


    Leopold''s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp, demanding to know why Thomas returned with Griffin.


    Thomas was itching to throw a punch. Why did lovebirds have to be so annoying?


    On the other hand, Griffin was too absorbed in her work to engage with such trivialities. She could have


    a dozen Leopolds buzzing around her and not bat an eye.


    "Vivienne, I found it. It''s from mytest batch of ''Morning Glory''. Only I have ess to these bombs,


    each with a serial number. This one is from the new batch."


    After securing the disassembled ''Morning Glory'' from the yacht, Griffin had discreetly disembarked to


    investigate at the Martinez family''s weapons research facility in Sea City.


    The tests and serial numberparison confirmed it was indeed a ''Morning Glory'' recently shipped to


    the Vanguard Agency headquarters.


    Vivienne had her suspicions, but the brazenness of the traitor within ¨C to use a bomb just delivered to


    the Vanguard Agency ¨C was shocking. Were they so unafraid of exposure, or did Micah and Percival''s


    control over the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency hit a nerve?


    "Who authorized to receive these bombs?" Percival inquired.


    Griffin pressed her lips together. "Vance Edwards, the second inmand at the Sea City Vanguard


    Agency."


    The name was not unfamiliar to Vivienne or Percival.


    Vance, the deputy head of the Sea City Vanguard Agency, had been transferred from Rivenwood eight


    years prior. He remained elusive, always out on missions, until he secretly returned to Sea City to take


    the reins earlier this year.


    The operation in the West District was under Vance''smand as the chief of Sea City.


    Moreover, he had an intriguing identity.


    He was the father of Darren and Ashley Edwards, the husband of Melissa Brooks, and the patriarch of


    the Edwards family, known for his extensive business travels.


    Vivienne had not expected Vance to be part of the Vanguard Agency; clearly, neither had Percival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Vance ranked several levels above Micah, and Percival did not have the clearance to investigate


    further.


    "What''s Vance''s code name in the Vanguard Agency?" Vivienne asked.


    Griffin shook her head. "I don''t know that. If not for needing a direct superior''s signature, I would not


    even know the name Vance. But I''ve heard rumors about him and Micah vying for a spot at


    headquarters. Apparently, Vance got there first thanks to family connections, and Micah''s failed mission


    back then kept him in Rivenwood."


    Percival had heard such rumors, too.


    "Boss did want to move up, but at the time, we did not know who we were up against," he confirmed.


    The failed mission and Karen''s disappearance had driven Micah to climb the ranks, with the


    headquarters being the most strategic move. Otherwise, he would be confined to Rivenwood''s


    limitations.


    Unfortunately, Micah did not make it.


    After securing a spot at headquarters and staying under the radar for years, Vance reemerged as a


    Vivienne issued an Order of Nine Mystics Society, demanding every detail of Vance''s life over the


    years, down to his waking hours.


    Vance had requested an rming number of ''Morning Glory'' bombs from Griffin, and it was uncertain


    how many were still unounted for. They had to act fast to avert danger.


    And then there was today''s incident with the new type of bomb on the yacht.


    Vivienne had her people stationed around the yacht, yet someone had managed to sneak both the


    ''Morning Glory'' and the new bomb onboard¡ªa testament to the enemy''s meticulous nning.


    "Griffin, here''s the new bomb we secured from the scene. Take a look," Vivienne said, handing over the


    device.


    Griffin was more than eager to delve into it. The theft of her designs and the subsequent struggle to


    understand the stolen tech had been a thorn in her side. Now, with the bomb in hand and the chance to


    improve upon it, she was positively giddy as she felt with the bomb.


    Leopold was about to follow her when Percival''s voice stopped him.


    "Any trouble with the shipment before it docked?" Percival asked.


    Leopold watched Griffin drive away, then slumped onto the couch with a sigh. "No, everything arrived


    on time. The ship''s ID matched the records; the dockworkers all confirmed it."


    "That means the goods were swapped out before they even loaded up," Vivienne mused, sprawled


    across Percival''sp, tearing open a bag of potato chips. "Looks like Patrick''s been hung out to dry."


    Percival snagged a chip from Vivienne''s hand with his mouth. "Not necessarily. Could be a stalling


    tactic."


    "Any word from Quincy?" Vivienne asked, eyes on Percival. She thought for a moment, then finished


    the half-eaten chip he left.


    Percival''s fingers tightened around her waist. "Nothing yet. We have to wait."


    "Let''s just go to bed, then. I''m beat," she mumbled, resting her chin against his chest, her eyes heavy


    with sleep.


    Without another word, Percival scooped up Vivienne and carried her to the bedroom.


    Back in the living room, three baffled faces remained.


    Leopold scratched his head. "Wait, aren''t we supposed to have a meeting?"


    Thomas was speechless. He thought to himself that lovebirds really could be annoying.


    But, of course, that was just an inner monologue.


    Anna stood up, grabbing her backpack. "I''m off to bed too. Big day tomorrow."


    Thomas followed suit, but Leopold grabbed him. "Hold on. About earlier, what way back?"


    The vi was quiet that night, except for Thomas, who was a bit restless.


    ...


    At the Boyd mansion, Yannick was slowlying to.


    "That damn Percival, I''ll make him pay for hitting me! And Gillian, that little slut, scheming against me!"


    "You had iting, letting your lower half do the thinking," Mara retorted, her face swollen from the


    beating, her anger now directed at Yannick.


    Teresa naturally defended her son. "I haven''t even started on you, and you''re throwing a fit. You''re


    lucky you weren¡¯t killed today!"


    "Try hitting her again, I dare you!" Nancy shouted back.


    "I told you to find the Specter Healer, and what have you done? A bunch of ipetents," Wendy


    scolded them each in turn.


    Once the air had cleared a bit, she asked, "How''s the 800 billioning along?"


    "Exactly, Hayden''s still out there working on it. Don''t worry, we''re on it."

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Evening had settled when Eliza stepped into Wendy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mom, why are you still up at this hour?¡± Eliza perched herself beside Wendy, the picture of a dutiful


    daughter.


    Wendy cherished Eliza deeply, having protected her like the apple of her eye since she was a child.


    Now, in her current state, she trusted no one more than Eliza.


    ¡°Eliza, with me in this condition, I would not put it past my daughters-inw to have all sorts of ideas.


    We can¡¯t let them get the better of us, darling. Your brothers are no use either, only seeing dor signs.¡±


    Eliza nestled close to Wendy, chuckling softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. The Boyds won¡¯t be yed by my


    sisters-inw. Our family¡¯s assets won¡¯t fall into the wrong hands, not on my watch.¡±


    Wendy nodded in assurance. ¡°I knew I could count on you to ease my worries. Eliza, I¡¯ve taken note of


    your ambitions all those years and prepared for it. This visit from Percival, it¡¯s so you can get


    acquainted with the Ellingtons, you understand?¡±


    Relief washed over Eliza with those words.


    As long as she could see Nathan Ellington again, she would do anything.


    ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯ve always got my back, Mom.¡± Eliza leaned on Wendy¡¯s shoulder, briefly catching


    sight of her amputated hand and quickly averting her gaze with a hint of distaste.


    Wendy¡¯s hand was already skeletal, a ghastly sight, and with the stump so starkly exposed, it was


    downright macabre.


    ¡°Mom, what are your ns regarding the Specter Healer?¡± Eliza inquired.


    Wendy scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s just after money, isn¡¯t he? I have plenty, though it might be a bit tricky toe up


    with 800 billion dors at once. But, opportunities are not nonexistent.¡±


    Eliza looked at Wendy skeptically.


    Plenty of money? What a joke.


    As the CFO of Boyd Group, she was all too aware of how much the Boyd family had.


    Not to mention 800 billion, even 800 million would require careful consideration.


    Where was her mother getting this confidence from?


    Noticing Eliza¡¯s doubt, Wendy smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten our ace in the hole?¡±


    ¡°Ace in the hole?¡± Eliza¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Wendy grabbed the remote and switched on the news channel where Patrick''s arrest was being


    broadcast.


    Details were scarce, only mentioning Patrick''s apprehension. The screen also showed Gillian besieged


    by reporters.


    It dawned on Eliza in an instant.


    Wendy was plotting to seize control of the Ashford family¡¯s fortune, turning their empire into her


    personal treasury.


    Indeed, 800 billion was more than feasible with the Ashford family''s resources.


    ¡°Mom, how can you be so sure Patrick will turn to us for help?¡± Eliza asked.


    Wendy looked smug. ¡°The Ashford family is a hot potato right now. Who would dare get involved? And


    with Gillian¡¯s reputation in ruins, who would want her? But, just one call from you, inviting her to turn to


    the Boyds, bringing all Ashford business under our roof, and the money will follow.¡±


    Wendy was exploiting the crisis.


    With Patrick in trouble, Gillian, as the sole Ashford heiress, would be desperate for connections to free


    her father.


    But no one was a fool. With the gravity of Patrick¡¯s offenses unclear, who would lend a hand?


    Should the Boyds be the only ones to extend help, Gillian would agree to any terms, however reluctant.


    Thus securing the Ashford business and unveiling the Boyd family¡¯s ndestinemercialwork.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll make the call right away.¡± Eliza smiled.


    If they could snatch all the Ashford business, it would be about more than just 800 billion dors.


    This operation had to be kept secret from the other Boyds, or they would certainly want a piece of the


    action.


    Eliza had to keep everything under her control to negotiate with the Ellingtons from a position of


    strength and to get closer to Nathan.


    Bing the Ellington family¡¯s next daughter-inw was within reach.


    ¡°Cecilia, you just wait to be cast aside,¡± She cursed inwardly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Ashford Mansion was in chaos. Gillian had barely processed Patrick¡¯s arrest when she


    was bombarded with calls from creditors.


    To sustain such argepany and its numerous projects, Patrick had inevitably borrowed heavily


    from banks.


    Now, with his arrest, the banks were aggressively seeking repayment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Terrified, Gillian tossed her phone aside, clueless on how to proceed.


    The friends who once flocked around her had vanished into thin air, leaving her utterly alone.


    Then, the doorbell rang. Surprisingly, it was Eliza.


    Gillian eyed her warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Eliza smiled warmly. ¡°Gillian, I came to see how you¡¯re holding up. Your dad and I go way back, and


    I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I could not just sit by while your family faces such troubles.¡±


    It was the mostforting thing Gillian had heard in a while, and tears sprung to her eyes.


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Gillian rushed forward and embraced Eliza, sobbing.


    She had been close to Mara and had grown up calling Eliza ''auntie'' too.


    Eliza offered a half-hearted smile and pulled Gillian to sit beside her. "Gillian, given the circumstances,


    there''s only one thing I can think of to help you, but I need your consent."


    "Auntie, just tell me what to do. I''ll follow your lead," Gillian said, entirely out of her depth with business


    affairs. Having someone willing to help was the best thing she could hope for.


    Gillian was lost in the fog. "Auntie, I don''t really understand thesepany matters..."


    Before she knew it, Gillian felt she was already wed to Percival.


    Without further hesitation, she signed her name on the contract.


    Meanwhile, at the Frostfire Intelligence Agency''s ount, 800 billion dors was received.


    Seeing the string of zeros after the eight, Vivienne excitedly pped Percival on the shoulder. "Mr.


    Wolf, I''m treating you to Wagyu beef tonight! My treat!"


    Percival closed his tablet and nced at Vivienne''s phone. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    "800 billion, and all I get is a Wagyu beef?"


    What do you do when your wife is a penny-pincher?


    Vivienne protectively held her phone, wary. "Yes, just that. Take it or leave it!"


    "I''ll take it!" Percival said without hesitation.


    He was not about to waste Vivienne''s rare gesture of generosity.


    ...


    At the Boyd Mansion, Eliza had everything arranged, and people were waiting.


    Hayden pondered momentarily before asking, "Eliza, are you sure the Specter Healer agreed to treat


    Mom for free?"


    Eliza nodded affirmatively. "I gave him my shares, so of course, he agreed to the free treatment."

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Hayden was about to ask another question when Nancy cut him off.


    ¡°Eliza, Mom sure did not waste her affection on you. We''re all in awe to think you¡¯d give up your shares


    so selflessly. Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s bread on our table, there will be a seat for you,¡± Nancy


    praised with a hint of insincerity, masking her eagerness for Eliza to relinquish all her shares and get


    Wendy the medical attention she needed.


    To Nancy, it mattered little if Wendy got better or not as long as Eliza did not get her hands on the


    money.


    The second branch had always been treated like the stepchild, overshadowed by the prestigious first


    branch and Eliza, the darling with Wendy¡¯s favor. At least when Cecilia was around, she diverted some


    attention, but since she stopped visiting, the second branch had be even more neglected.


    Now, with the family matriarch indisposed, Nancy had no intention of letting Hayden dip into the funds.


    Those were better saved for her own children.


    Eliza merely smiled, keenly aware of Nancy¡¯s thoughts. But it did not matter. With the control of the


    Ashford family¡¯s wealth firmly in her grasp, once the Specter Healer cured her mother, and the Boyd


    family shares were hers, would both branches not have to dance to her tune?


    After all, her ultimate goal was to use the Boyd and Ashford resources to obtain the Ellington Group.


    As the butler wheeled out Wendy, the other Boyds settled on the couches, anxiously awaiting the


    Specter Healer¡¯s arrival.


    Two hours ticked by with no sign of him, causing Theodore to grow impatient. ¡°Eliza, is this guy reliable


    or what? Did you actually transfer the shares, or did he bail?¡±


    ¡°No, that can''t be it,¡± Eliza frowned, feeling a stir of doubt, too. She had wired an astronomical sum and


    arranged everything with the Frostfire Intelligence Agency. The Specter Healer had no reason to stand


    them up.


    ¡°Eliza, show me the transfer papers. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been conned,¡± Teresa eyed her suspiciously.


    Eliza cleared her throat. ¡°Teresa, the Specter Healer is a man of his word. Perhaps he¡¯s just running


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be...¡±


    ¡°Enough. You weren¡¯t this concerned when it was time to fork the money. Eliza¡¯s no fool. Everyone zip


    it.¡± Wendy cut Teresa off mid-sentence.


    Just then, the Boyd family¡¯s front door swung open, and the butler rushed to greet the new arrival. A


    collective sigh of relief filled the room ¨C the Specter Healer had finallye.


    But their expressions went from surprise to disappointment when they saw who it was.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eliza asked in astonishment.


    Vivienne, arm in arm with Percival, holding a bag, smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me?¡±


    Still fuming over Vivienne''s actions aboard the yacht, Mara scowled at her, her bruised face aching


    even more from the expression.


    ¡°Vivienne, don¡¯t tter yourself. We would not invite you here. You¡¯re bad luck. Because of you, my


    grandma got hurt. Get out!¡± Mara spat.


    Yannick, harboring his own grudge,shed out too, ¡°Percival, this is the Boyd Mansion. Leave!¡±


    Wendy had no patience for them either. ¡°Percival, the Boyds have important matters today. Please


    leave, and we''ll discuss future issuester. I¡¯ll have a word with your mother.¡±


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go?¡±


    Eliza, still wanting to make a good impression on Percival, intervened, ¡°Percival, please take Ms.


    Hawthorn and leave. Today is really not the best time; we have a distinguished guest. It¡¯s not good for


    you to see us like this.¡±


    Percival hugged Vivienne, fingers tracing her silhouette, reluctantly letting go. ¡°Vivienne, it seems like


    my grandmother doesn¡¯t need the Specter Healer¡¯s services after all,¡± he said.


    The Boyd family members were taken aback and confused.


    How did Percival know about the Specter Healer and that he was supposed to treat Wendy tonight?


    Vivienne¡¯s smile deepened as she ced her bag on the floor and spoke seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve paid a


    fortune for my services. No refunds if you refuse treatment.¡±


    The Boyds were stunned, and then Huxley piped up. ¡°You¡¯re the Specter Healer?¡±


    Vivienne nodded, somewhat surprised that the quietest member of the family had caught on so quickly.


    A moment of silence followed, then the room erupted inughter.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking, Vivienne?¡±


    Margot was nearly doubled over. ¡°You, the Specter Healer? I suggest you get your head checked. If


    you¡¯re the Specter Healer, then I¡¯m Merlin himself!¡±


    Vivienne opened her bag, revealing an array of medical tools. With a simple gesture, Margot started


    coughing uncontrobly.


    "What the... wait, my voice... Oh no, my hair!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that moment, Margot hardly resembled an ordinary girl; she looked more like a grumpy old man!


    Vivienne chuckled, "Didn''t you say you were Merlin himself? I''m just making your dreamse true!"


    Theughter died quickly in the Boyd household as everyone stared at Vivienne with shock and horror.


    Could it be that she was actually the Specter Healer?


    Eliza hastily grabbed her smartphone and dialed the head of the Frostfire Intelligence Agency. "Hello, I


    was wondering, has the Specter Healer arrived?"


    "Yes, her name is Vivienne Hawthorn. You should know her."


    The call was on speaker, and the faces of the Boyd family members turned ghostly pale.


    Their eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.


    Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined that Vivienne, of all people, was the Specter Healer!


    How could it be her?


    Was she not the girl who grew up in that quaint little countryside chapel, dabbling in perfume making,


    jewelry design, fashion, and even hacking? With all those skills, how on earth did she master the art of


    medicine ¨C to a revered and almost mystical extent, no less?


    How did she manage that?


    Her unharmed hand trembling with terror, Wendy looked at Vivienne in shock. "How... how could you


    possibly reattach my hand? Are you trying to kill me?"


    She was the epitome of honor; taking money meant getting the job done.


    Wendy was speechless.


    ¡°Yeah, right, like I''d believe that!¡± She thought.


    Wendy thought about fleeing, but how could she, confined to her wheelchair?


    Eliza and the others did not dare toe any closer.


    This was Vivienne, the woman who could chop off a hand without flinching. Who would dare to


    interfere?


    Vivienne took Wendy''s hand, and in just half an hour, it was reattached to her wrist.


    "Don''t lift anything heavy for three days, and find me in five days to remove the stitches."


    Vivienne packed up her tools. Reattaching a hand was too easy.


    The 800 billion was well earned. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Eliza swallowed hard. "Are you sure it''s properly done?"


    Vivienne nodded confidently. "What do you think?"


    That finally snapped Teresa and the others out of their shock.


    "Eliza, where did you get 800 billion dors? Didn''t you say you gave your shares to the Specter


    Healer?"


    Percival casually dropped a bombshell, "All of the Ashford family''s assets now belong to the Boyd


    family, didn¡¯t you know?"


    Nancy also turned on Wendy, demanding her share. "Everything belongs to your daughter? Why? You


    greedy old bat, hand over the money now!"


    In the ensuing struggle, the sound of bones cracking echoed once more.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Wendy''s withered hand was trampled beneath the feet of her sons and daughters-inw, kicked around


    as though it were a ser ball.


    Wendy was yanked from her wheelchair to the floor by Nancy, like a dying, desated old dog,


    repeatedly jabbed by the pointed heel of Nancy''s stiletto.


    Vivienne said nothing.


    Percival said nothing.


    Such dutiful descendants Wendy had indeed!


    "You useless old hag, I''ve tolerated you for far too long. Our side of the family has done the most; in the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    end, we''re left with nothing. Your tant favoritism for your daughter could make a saint rage, and now


    you still expect to charm us with a mere sliver of shares? Ptooey!"


    Eliza was no better off. Teresa had always been the most envious of the Ashford family''s assets, and


    now that they were all in Eliza''s hands, her resentment was even more palpable.


    Thinking of the energy and the sacrifices her son had made for such meager gains only stoked


    Teresa''s fury, making her blows all the more vicious.


    "You little vixen, I knew you were never as kindhearted as you pretended, unting your shares as bait.


    You really overestimate yourself. If you don¡¯t cough up the Ashford family''s funds today, I¡¯ll beat you to


    a pulp!"


    Once greed infects the human heart, it ceases to be human at all.


    Vivienne had seen her fair share of families torn apart by petty squabbles over inheritance; the Brooks


    and the Ellingtons had sumbed to simr fates.


    For the sake of money, they would abandon principles and kinship without a second thought.


    The Boyds were no different, willing to tear each other apart over a fortune, treating their elderly


    mother''s hand as if it were nothing more than trash to be kicked around.


    Sharp stilettos and ring-adorned fists became weapons in the battle for wealth.


    Even without this fortune, such a family was destined to be a casualty of greed before long.


    Percival draped his coat over Vivienne''s shoulders and embraced her, steering her away from the Boyd


    Mansion.


    The Boyd family''s reckoning was still toe.


    After leaving the Boyd Mansion, Vivienne received a text from Matthew.


    [Vivienne, Patrick''s been bailed out.]


    She pocketed her phone, "Wendy still has that kind of clout?"


    Percival scoffed. "None of the Boyds do."


    The Boyds were still reliant on the Ashfords to expand their business. With Patrick in such hot water,


    the Boyds would be lucky to save their own skins, let alone bail him out.


    What a joke.


    Vivienne smiled subtly, her approval apparent. "The people my mother picked would always have some


    tricks up their sleeves."


    ...


    At the Ashford Mansion, Patrick, freshly dressed and invigorated with some medicine, finally stepped


    through the front door.


    Terrified, Gillian flung herself at her father. "Dad, you''re finally back. I was so scared, I thought you¡¯d


    never return."


    Patrick ruffled his daughter''s hair. "Didn''t I tell you I''d be gone for a bit and back soon? With my girl


    here, how could I note back?"


    "Right, my dad''s the best," Gillian said, leading him to the couch. "Dad, I did everything you told me to.


    But how did you know the Boyds woulde to us for a deal?"


    Though Gillian often yed the airhead, yearning to be the darling of Sea City''s elite bachelors, she


    was far from foolish. How else could she have wrapped so many around her finger?


    The words Eliza had thrown at her were nothing but leftovers from Gillian''s ybook.


    It was clear to her that the contract was Eliza''s attempt to monopolize the Ashford family''s enterprises.


    Wishing to capture the prey without hunting, how delusional.


    But Patrick had made his instructions clear before the yacht g: if the Ashfords were in trouble and


    the Boyds came sniffing around for an advantage, let them have it. Gillian was to simply y along and


    sign the deal.


    So, when Eliza approached, Gillian feigned panic and, under Eliza''s guidance, signed the contract.


    Patrick chuckled. "Those greedy dogs in the Boyd family would not miss a chance to gnaw on a bone.


    But they should check if they''ve got the teeth for it. Gillian, once I swallow up the Boyd Group, we''ll


    reach out to the Ellingtons, and you''ll marry into their family, alright?"


    Gillian snuggled against Patrick''s shoulder. "I knew you''d always look out for me, Dad. I¡¯ll listen to you


    from now on and stop making foolish mistakes."


    "I have only one daughter, and I won''t let you suffer. But remember, never act on your own. Marrying


    Percival won''t be easy; we must y our cards right."


    Patrick''s gaze grew more profound, his murky eyes harboring a strange light, betraying his deep


    thoughts.


    Lost in her fantasies, Gillian missed her father''s subtle shift.


    Patrick''s release made headlines, and he quickly called a press conference to clear the air.


    I, Patrick, swear again that neither I nor the Ashford Group will engage in any uwful activities. We


    aremitted to beingw-abiding citizens. Thank you, everyone."


    Patrick''s impassioned speech quickly spread across the inte through live streams and media


    coverage, effectively severing his association with the three-ton Keco that had been looming over his


    head.


    After the press conference, Patrick stepped down from the stage and went to the lounge at the back.


    No sooner had he closed the door than a woman dressed as a reporter entered, conspicuously without


    a camera or microphone.


    Copsing onto the couch, Patrick loosened his tie and did not seem surprised by the visitor.


    "Well, that was quite the heart-stirring speech, Mr. Ashford," the ''reporter'' said, perching opposite


    Patrick with a sly grin.


    Patrick half-opened his eyes, giving the woman a sidelong nce before chuckling. "F-Poison sent


    you?"  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Yes." The woman narrowed her eyes and ripped off the press badge hanging around her neck,


    casually tossing it onto the table. "You can call me Quincy."


    Patrick straightened up. "Weird name for a pretty girl. What''s the word from F-Poison?"


    To any onlooker, she might have seemed amiable enough.


    But to Patrick, her words were like an iceberg passing through, making him straighten up involuntarily.


    "Mr. Ashford, if your daughter had not meddled, Percival might already be dead," Quincy said, eyes


    narrowing as she gave Patrick a frosty look.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Patrick was floored by the girl before him, his words catching in his throat as he fell silent.


    Quincy did not bother with further conversation. Grabbing her press pass from the table, she stood up


    and left.


    Patrick tugged at his tie, exhaling a long breath of relief.


    Dealing with the devil alwayses at a price, he mused.


    After leaving Patrick''s press conference, Quincy took a shortcut and emerged transformed, her


    professional aura all but gone.


    Dressed in a tank top with overalls and sporting a baseball cap, she slung a canvas bag over her


    shoulder, the picture of a college student.


    She waited at the crossroads until a nondescript ck Volkswagen pulled up.


    "Are you my Uber?" Quincy asked.


    The driver poked his head out, sunsses masking his eyes. "Yeah, hop in, sweetheart."


    Quincy smiled and opened the door. Soon, the Volkswagen blended into the stream of city traffic.


    "Captain Wolf, can''t you guys get me a better ride next time? This one just doesn''t suit my style,"


    Leopold grumbled from the driver''s seat, resting one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the


    door.


    Percival, seated in the passenger seat, turned his head slightly, disregarding Husky''sints.


    In the backseat, Quincy tipped her cap to greet Vivienne. "Long time no see."


    "You''ve gotten taller." Vivienne smiled back.


    They skipped the small talk, diving straight into the heart of the matter.


    "Ever since the operation to take down Mark ended, I''ve been out of the loop, just lying low in


    Rivenwood. After theb was blown up by someone named Wi, I got zero instructions. It was not


    until yesterday that I was suddenly told toe to Sea City and give Patrick his next assignment."


    Vivienne nodded. "Have you met the big boss?"


    "Nope, all I know is that the boss goes by F-Poison. The orderse through online messages. I''ve


    tried tracking him, but there''s nothing to trace." Quincy pulled out her phone and showed a forum post


    from F-Poison detailing the assignment.


    Vivienne tried to trace the source on herptop but hit a dead end.


    "Their oldwork''s been beefed up since our mentor''s days. We can''t track it with what we''ve got,"


    Percival said, looking back at them.


    Karen had indeed left behind a backdoor, but after all these years, GTO had upped their game. Plus,


    the original backdoor was locked away at Vanguard Agency headquarters, probably already


    Breaking into GTO''s internalwork was a pipe dream now.


    Vivienne sighed, burdened by the thought of having such a clever mother.


    Quincy pocketed her phone. "As for the bomb on the ship, I was out of the loop. That was another team


    under F-Poison."


    "Another team?"


    "That''s right," Quincy confirmed. "After Mr. B, namely Belle, was captured, I thought F-Poison would


    activate us, the underlings, but it never happened, and the operations kept running smoothly. This


    leads me to believe Mr. B was not the real second-inmand or that others at her level are still out


    there."


    "So, you''re saying F-Poison has more than one so-called second-inmand like Belle?" Leopold


    queried.


    "Exactly. Like the bomb incident¡ªhandled by her deputy in Sea City. I''ve yet to figure out who that is,"


    Quincy said, which aligned with Vivienne''s suspicions.


    Take Patrick, for instance. If it had not been for this trip to Sea City and the discovery of the bionic


    scandal, Vivienne would never have suspected him.


    So, Belle was not GTO''s second-inmand after all; she was just the regional head for Rivenwood.


    But who was in charge of Sea City?


    And was F-Poison even here?


    "Captain, that''s all I know for now. I''ll let you know if anything elsees up," Quincy said, donning her


    cap again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leopold parked the car, and Quincy stepped out.


    After she left, Percival moved to the back seat. "What''s the n for Patrick?"


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. "The Sea Cityb is right under the Ashford family''s factory. We''ll wait for


    him to slip up."


    Percival agreed. "Yeah, and the Boyd family will probably fall to Patrick soon. Once a person gets too


    big for their britches, they''re bound to make a mistake."


    They exchanged knowing smiles, anticipating the final takedown.


    At the Boyd family, something that had never happened in decades was happening ¨C the first and the


    second branches united,pletely sidelining Wendy and Eliza to take over the Boyd Group.


    "Where the hell is the contract with the Ashford family? Speak up, you decrepit old fool!" Teresa


    mmed her hand on the table, demanding answers.


    Wendy, still bruised from Nancy''s beating, was in no state to speak.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Impatient, Teresa kicked Wendy''s wheelchair aside and grabbed Eliza by the hair. "Spit it out, you little


    wench. Where is the contract?"


    Eliza bore the pain and spoke, "I don''t know."


    Theodore and Hayden sat quietly to the side, seemingly oblivious, allowing their wives to wrestle


    control of the Boyd family.


    Anyway, the Boyd family fortune was bound to end up in their hands eventually, so let them squabble


    over it.


    The grandchildren could not care less, staying aloof from the whole affair.


    Now, Wendy was nothing more than a has-been, and Eliza had only ever strutted around like a


    peacock when Wendy back her up.


    One down-and-out leading another; they were hardly worth a second thought.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Under pressure from Teresa and Nancy, Eliza had no choice but to dig out the contract signed with the


    Ashfords and amend it to Theodore and Hayden''s name.


    This was not enough for Nancy, who promptly whipped out a share transfer document, insisting Eliza


    divvy her stocks equally among her four children.


    After signing a flurry of paperwork, Eliza was cast aside, severed from all ties to the Boyd family.


    Wendy suffered the same pitiful fate.


    Nancy nced at the table; on it was a cryptic document retrieved from a safe. ¡°Eliza, what in the world


    is this?¡±


    Nancy and Teresa exchanged a look. Anything meant for Cecilia was probably worthless, so they


    dismissed it with disdain.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Eliza tucked the document into her purse, ncing at her mother, who was barely coherent in her haze.


    Other than Wendy, only she knew the true value of that document among the Boyds.


    With this, the Ashford and even the mighty Ellington family would be within reach. If only she could


    decipher the inscription on the family si ring, a never-ending stream of wealth would follow.


    Nancy and Teresa, those dimwits, believed they had struck gold. Little did they know the Ashfords had


    stooped to coborate with the Boyds solely for this document.


    Eliza crept back to her room, ensuring the document was well hidden.


    Meanwhile, agents from the IRS and other financial institutions burst into the Boyd Mansion. ¡°Who''s in


    charge of Boyd Group?¡± They demanded.


    Theodore and Hayden stood up in unison. ¡°We both are. What''s the issue?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re under investigation for tax evasion and embezzlement of state assets. You¡¯reing with us!¡±


    The sudden turn of events left the Boyds dumbfounded.


    Before they had a chance to divvy up their new-found control over the family fortune, they were


    used of stealing from the state?


    Theodore and Hayden were still clueless about their alleged crimes even after they were handcuffed.


    Teresa blocked the agents, pleading, ¡°There must be some mistake. We''ve just taken over Boyd


    Group.¡±


    ¡°We''re arresting the legal representatives. There¡¯s no mistake. Step aside, or we''ll take you in for


    Obstruction of Justice,¡± an agent said, pushing Teresa away.


    Quick to react, Nancy swiftly dragged Eliza out of her room. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. She¡¯s the


    legal representative of Boyd Group!¡±


    Having overheard everything from upstairs, Eliza knew Boyd Group must have been set up. Shoving


    Nancy away, she retorted, ¡°I don''t have a single share to my name. Didn¡¯t you all take them? What¡¯s


    this got to do with me?¡±


    Just then, Patrick sauntered in from outside, smirking at the chaos in the Boyd Mansion.


    Even the naive Nancy and Teresa realized they had fallen into Patrick''s snare.


    Racked with regret, they thought that if only they had not been so greedy, Eliza and Wendy would be


    the ones facing charges, not them.


    ¡°Patrick, this is all a misunderstanding. It was Eliza who conned Gillian into signing those contracts. It


    has nothing to do with us. Please, let them take Eliza instead,¡± Teresa and Nancy begged.


    Patrick ignored them and brushed past them. ¡°One of you tried to ckmail me using my daughter, and


    the other sent her daughter to infiltrate my family. You think I don¡¯t know your schemes? Instead of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    begging me, better think about how to save your husbands from prison.¡±


    As Theodore and Hayden were taken away, the Boyd Mansion plummeted from paradise to purgatory


    overnight.


    The grandchildren were too preupied to care, scrambling for news or securing their own fortunes


    against their fathers'' downfall.


    The Boyd Mansion that was morous moments ago was now eerily silent.


    Patrick seated on the patriarch''s seat, observing Eliza with her battered face. Her beauty remained, the


    bruises almost adding a pitiable charm.


    ¡°Patrick, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re okay. I wanted to bring Gillian home, but as you see, I¡¯m powerless,¡± Eliza


    said, her voice breaking as she edged closer to Patrick.


    Patrick did not resist; Eliza had once been the belle of Sea City, only missing her chance to marry into


    wealth because of Nathan. Now a widow, her allure was that of a mature rose.


    Lifting her chin, he caressed her bruised cheek. ¡°Eliza, I remember asking you out when I first moved to


    Sea City, but you were too busy for me.¡±


    At his words, Eliza clung to him. ¡°Patrick, my ex-husband harassed me so much; I didn¡¯t even know


    you sought me out. If I had known, I would never have refused.¡±


    She knew the Boyd Group''s deals were now in Patrick''s hands. To rise again, she needed to charm


    him and find Vivienne for the si ring, and then she could look for Nathan in Rivenwood!


    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed; he tightened his grip, tossing Eliza aside.


    In an instant, he seized her throat, his voice venomous. ¡°Eliza, the 800 billion you siphoned from


    Ashford Group¡ªtime to pay back, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Caught off guard by his sudden aggression, Eliza gasped. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay!¡± Eliza pped at his hand, desperate for air.


    Patrick released her, yanking at her cor. ¡°I hear your family has a secret document needing


    trantion. Is that right?¡±


    Eliza was shocked Patrick knew even this but feigned ignorance. ¡°Patrick, ahem, yes, but it¡¯s not with


    me. It''s with the Boyd family matriarch.¡±


    ¡°The matriarch?¡± Patrick frowned, contemting his next move.


    He was blissfully unaware of the Boyd family¡¯s storied past, steeped in ancient warrior lineage. Of


    course, he had no idea who the Boyd family matriarch was.


    Vivienne, again!


    How in the world did Vivienne get tangled up with the Boyd family''s si ring? What a headache!


    Patrick cursed under his breath, wishing that when her boss died, she had taken Vivienne with her!


    Eliza shivered and nodded frantically.


    After nting a bug on Eliza, Patrick slipped away from the Boyd Mansion as silently as he had arrived.


    New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Eliza sat on the ground for a long while, her mind racing, until Wendy''s whimpering pulled her back to


    reality.


    Had it not been for the noise, she would have forgotten entirely about Wendy.


    Irritated, she walked over, hoisted Wendy off the floor, and ced her in a wheelchair.


    Wendy iled her broken hand in the air, and Eliza leaned down, her eyes narrowed, "Mom, you want


    me to bring Vivienne back to treat you, don''t you?"


    Wendy nodded vigorously, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at her favorite daughter.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Wendy froze, disbelief etched across her face as Eliza''s words sank in.


    With a swift motion, Eliza grabbed a decorative pillow from the couch and pressed it against Wendy''s


    face.


    As she bore down with all her might, Eliza hissed, "Just so you know, every single present you''ve ever


    received was bought by Cecilia. I was merely the delivery girl. And every mistake? That was all me. But


    Cecilia, with her hapless, tender heart, took the fall every time. Before you kicked her out for thest


    time, she left you a sum of money. Guess what? I pocketed that with augh.


    Mom, so why don''t you just go ahead and die? Once you''re gone, I''ll have the perfect excuse to worm


    into the Ellington family''s graces to get close to Nathan. Cecilia''s a soft touch; she''ll surely take me in,


    right?


    Your existence is nothing but a burden to me. Better you''re dead so that I can squeeze out onest


    benefit. Don''t worry, I''ll get the Boyd family¡¯s si ring and raise our name from the ashes."


    Wendy struggled briefly beneath the pillow but soon fell still.


    She had died at the hands of the daughter she had cherished all her life.


    Eliza let out a slow breath, dragged Wendy''s body into the bedroom, and staged the scene to look like


    an idental death.


    Then, pulling out her phone, she dialed Vivienne.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne answered the call, her gaze still fixed on theputer screen, which disyed


    Eliza''s malicious face.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, it''s Eliza," the voice on the line said.


    Vivienne reclined against the sofa,zily stretching her legs onto the coffee table. "Mrs. Watson,


    something I can do for you?"


    Eliza despised the way Vivienne called her by her name. If only she had married Nathan back then,


    Vivienne would have to respectfully address her as ¡°Mom.¡±


    She was a hundred times better than Cecilia, yet Nathan only had eyes for that fool!


    Eliza had been simmering with resentment for years, dreaming of the day she would rece Cecilia


    and be Nathan''s wife.


    Eliza steadied her voice, "Ms. Hawthorn, I know you''ve got beef with the Boyds, but karma''s caught up


    with them now. I''m calling you today because there''s something else."


    Vivienne chuckled. "So, what''s up?"


    After a pause, Eliza continued, "The authorities have just taken in my brothers, and my mom... She


    passed away from a sudden stroke."


    Eliza''s voice broke into a sob, "Is Percival with you? Can he let Cecilia know toe back for Mom''s


    funeral?"


    Dropping to her knees, Eliza put on a performance worthy of an award, yelling, ¡°My mom¡¯s gone, my


    mom¡¯s gone...¡±


    Percival walked over with a ss of milk, a smirk tugging at his lips at the sight of Eliza''s dramatic


    disy.


    If only his mother had such acting skills when she was caught eating spicy snacks while pregnant with


    Isolde, she would not have been banned from them for a month.


    He took the phone and said, "I''ll be there on behalf of the Ellingtons."


    With that, he hung up, tired of the wailing that was ruining Vivienne''s milk-drinking experience.


    Eliza''s crying ceased as the dial tone echoed, and a flicker of resentment crossed her eyes. They did


    not want to notify Cecilia?


    Wendy was Cecilia¡¯s mother!


    She had to make Ceciliae to the funeral; only then could she see Nathan. If Percival would not


    pass the message, she would send it herself.


    Soon after, Vivienne received a text on her phone with the funeral notice from Eliza. Tapping a few


    times, she replied in Cecilia''s voice, ensuring Eliza she would be there.


    Eliza waspletely unaware that Vivienne had intercepted her text, and she was under constant


    surveince.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With a confirmed response, Eliza began to prepare for the funeral.


    On the day of the funeral, notables from Sea City gathered alongside the Boyds'' extended family.


    Despite their current misfortune, the Boyds maintained their dignity.


    Eliza stood at the entrance in mourning attire, eagerly awaiting Nathan''s arrival. She had not seen him


    in over two decades and wondered how he had aged. Knowing him, he would have only grown more


    distinguished, just as unforgettable as more than two decades ago.


    As guests arrived, Eliza scanned for the one face she yearned to see but saw none. Instead, Vivienne


    and Percival, d in striking red, stepped out of a shy red sports car.


    The crowd murmured. It was Percival''s grandmother''s funeral; how could they be so thoughtless?


    But Eliza was not upset. In fact, she was smug. The more outrageous Vivienne and Percival acted, the


    better for her. And her immediate goal was to reim the Boyd family¡¯s si ring and find a way to


    Nathan.


    Cecilia had replied that she would attend the funeral, which meant Nathan would, too.


    One funeral, two birds.


    Wiping away fake tears, Eliza advanced, offering a bouquet. "Percival, pay respects to your grandma.


    She won''t hold this against you."


    Percival took the flowers, and he and Vivienne made a token gesture. It was in to see their hearts


    were not in it.


    "Percival, for heaven''s sake, that was your grandmother," someone in the crowd admonished, a hint of


    disbelief in their tone.


    A chorus of agreement followed, voices tinged with disappointment and judgment.


    "Respect for the dead is the least you could do. Can''t you even pretend to have some decency?"


    "You''re being downright shameful, unworthy of calling yourselves human!"


    Amid the murmurs of usation, Percival swept his gaze over the gathering, and the grumbling voices


    fell silent once more.


    Eliza saw her chance and stepped in to smooth things over.


    It was then that the crowd realized Cecilia, Percival''s mother, was conspicuously absent from her


    mother''s funeral! Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    No wonder Percival was acting out. It all traced back to their mother''s neglect.


    Vivienne watched Eliza coolly. She found her utterly foolish, even more so than Arabe had been in


    her day.


    To date, Eliza was quite possibly the dimmest bulb she had ever encountered.


    "Eliza, what misunderstandings are you referring to?" Vivienne inquired.


    Catching a glimpse of the ring on Vivienne''s finger, a dark glint shed in Eliza''s eyes. "Ms. Hawthorn,


    if you''re engaged to Percival, do me the courtesy of calling me ''Auntie.''


    Vivienne crossed her arms, her interest piqued. "By all means, do tell."

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Eliza squinted her eyes and then burst into tears, spilling the beans about everything Vivienne had


    done in the Boyd Mansion.


    From the first day she arrived, insisting the whole family disinfect and kneel to wee her, to the


    gruesome act of cutting off Wendy''s hand, Eliza left no stone unturned in her vivid recount.


    The crowd was in disbelief. How could Vivienne, just a young girl, be so extreme?


    Eliza then produced a video as evidence. "This is from our home security system. Every single thing


    she did is captured here. I''m not lying!"


    The video yed out before their eyes, and gasps of shock were heard, especially during the chilling


    moment Vivienne severed Wendy''s hand.


    Vivienne did not deny her actions and calmly admitted, "Yes, I did those things."


    "Vivienne, if you hadn¡¯t done all this, how could my mother have passed away so suddenly? It''s all


    because of you. You better give me the Boyd family si ring back now. It belongs to our family, and


    you don''t deserve to wear it!"


    Eliza''s usations, backed by the video, filled everyone with righteous indignation towards Vivienne.


    Watching Eliza''s tear-stained face, Vivienne just smiled. "Why don¡¯t we watch the rest of the video?"


    Eliza was puzzled. The footage of the hand-cutting had already yed.


    What more could there be?


    The crowd turned their attention back to the screen only to see Vivienne reattach Wendy''s hand,


    followed by the Boyd family members beating her on the ground. Then, the video showed Eliza


    smothering her mother to death with a pillow!


    Eliza stumbled backward in shock.


    Impossible. She had deleted that part of the video and even destroyed the hard drive.


    How could it still exist?


    The room fell silent.


    "Eliza killed her!"


    "My God, her own mother..."


    "This is horrifying. Someone, call the police!"


    As if on cue, a police car pulled up outside the funeral home, and out stepped Cecilia and Nathan.


    Vivienne approached, removed the Boyd family si ring from her finger, and handed it to Cecilia.


    Eliza''s wish had finallye true.


    She saw Vivienne relinquish the Boyd family ring and caught sight of Nathan, whom she had not seen


    in over twenty years.


    But the ring went to Cecilia, and Nathan was there with the police to arrest her.


    "Officer, she is Eliza Boyd, the main culprit behind the murder of my beloved mother. Please, take her


    away," Nathan said, sheltering Cecilia in his arms without sparing a nce at Eliza.


    Eliza was deaf to the murmurs around her; her eyes were fixed on Nathan.


    She wanted to approach him, to ask why he did not love her.


    But it was toote.


    The police pinned Eliza to the ground, handcuffed her, and escorted her into the police car.


    Suddenly, Eliza coughed up blood and, with a jolt, burst into manicughter.


    "I was supposed to marry Nathan! Let me go! I¡¯m Mrs. Ellington! That Cecilia is nothing, I''ve killed her, I


    killed her..."


    Percival shielded Vivienne''s eyes and whispered, "Vivienne, did you do this?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "No, it was her own undoing. She couldn¡¯t handle the shock and went mad."


    Eliza''s ns had backfired spectacrly. She thought she could secure the ring and get closer to


    Nathan by orchestrating this funeral, but she had been deluding herself.


    Whether twenty years ago or today, Nathan¡¯s eyes had only ever held Cecilia.


    Cecilia nestled into Nathan''s embrace, her eyes moist with emotion. She had thought her


    estrangement from her family would be her final chapter, yet here she was amid an unbelievable turn of


    events.


    Nathan stroked Cecilia''s hair. "It''s okay now, Cecilia."


    Cecilia nced at her mother''s portrait, and Eliza''s deranged screams seemed to fade away.


    With that, Cecilia''s ties to the Boyd family had truly vanished into thin air.


    Wendy''s funeral had sent shock-waves through Sea City; it was a story that demanded discussion due


    to the sheer weight of its revtions.


    Vivienne brought Cecilia and Nathan to her vi, not expecting that Maddox would already be waiting


    for them.


    "Cecilia, Nathan, allow me to introduce myself. I''m Vivienne''s uncle, Maddox Perez. You can just call


    me Maddox," he said with a familiarity that took Cecilia and Nathan aback.


    Nathan shook Maddox''s hand warmly. "Mr. Perez, I''ve heard much about you."


    Maddox pped Nathan''s shoulder chummily. "We''re all family here, no need for formalities. Come on,


    Cecilia, take a seat. I''ve been briefed about the family situation. Don''t worry. I''ll handle the aftermath in


    Sea City. No one messes with the Perez family on my watch. You two just enjoy your stay."


    Faced with Maddox''s boisterousness, Nathan was unsure how to respond.


    Cecilia, too, was unsure how to interact with Maddox, leading to an awkward silence.


    Vivienne stepped in to smooth things over. "Uncle, why don''t you let them rest?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Right, right, you two go on and get some rest. We can n some fun activities for tomorrow," Maddox


    said, waving them off with a carefree gesture.


    Nathan, nodding, led Cecilia back to their room.


    Were the Perez family not supposed to beposed?


    Maddox was quite the character, unsettling yet oddly endearing.


    Vivienne shook her head with a resigned chuckle. "Uncle, you''ve scared Mom and Dad half to death."


    "Nonsense! With these good looks? Impossible to scare the inws. Rest easy!"


    Percival rubbed his forehead in mild exasperation. He really wished Leopold would tone it down a


    notch in the future.


    "Alright, down to brass tacks," Maddox said, stretching out in his chair, legs crossed. "Vivienne, did you


    manage to get your hands on that document?" Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    She pulled out the document. "Uncle, could you please..."


    "Hey, we''re family here. No need for formalities." Maddox snapped his fingers, cutting her off.


    Then, he chuckled, asking, "The Boyd family¡¯s si ring¡ªwhere is it?"


    "Right here," Percival said, drawing the ring from his pocket. With the day''s chaos, Cecilia had


    entrusted it to him for safekeeping.


    Maddox ced the ring over a particr symbol on the document. "Just watch."


    No wonder Eliza had been so desperate for the si ring¡ªit was the key to tranting the document!

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Vivienne froze for a moment.


    Was Maddox implying that she should carry on with this contract?


    "Exactly as you''re thinking," Maddox slid the contract toward Vivienne. "The Perez family has its own


    fish to fry these days, not focusing on bionic tech. And I know the reason the Ashfords have stood the


    test of time has a lot to do with this project."


    He paused, his gaze growing intense before he continued, "The person who got the Ashfords involved


    in the first ce was your mother, Karen, right?"


    Vivienne nodded but remained tight-lipped.


    She was not ready to stir the pot with the Perez family''s waters still uncharted.


    "Vivienne, only the Perez and the Boyd families are in on the bionic tech secret. Your mother managed


    to bring this concept to life, and it''s nearly identical to what the Perez family envisioned. I think she


    must have seen their initial concept draft. I''m not saying she copied or stole it. I''m just saying..."


    "Uncle, I get what you''re trying to say."


    Vivienne smiled at Maddox.


    She knew he was beginning to question her identity.


    If her mother had indeed introduced those concepts, matching the Perez family''s ideas, it only meant


    she had some connection with them.


    If that was the case, could Karen perhaps be Sasha?


    Maddox hesitated to voice his suspicion, fearing another disappointment.


    Vivienne tucked the contract away. "Thanks, Uncle. I''ll take it from here and push the research


    forward."


    Maddox nodded. "Yeah, I believe in you."


    He also believed that she must be his niece, his sister''s daughter.


    But with a paternity test looming, this was a matter that still needed resolution!


    ...


    At the Ashford Mansion.


    The arrest of Eliza came as an abrupt blow, derailing Patrick''s many schemes.


    Eliza was now the sole survivor of the Boyd lineage, and Patrick had intended to consolidate his power


    by winning over the Boyd Group¡¯s shareholders with her help. It would save him a great deal of trouble.


    Plus, she was supposed to retrieve the Boyd family si ring from Vivienne, and the contract was


    supposed to be in her possession.


    But now, with her under lock and key and the murder footage spreading like wildfire online, no one


    could bail her out.


    Patrick turned pale with anger.


    What he thought was his trump card had be utterly useless.


    "Dad, you''ve been pacing for ages; you''re making my head spin. What''s going on with Eliza? Did she


    really kill Wendy?" Gillian had woken up to see Patrick pacing and was clueless about the unfolding


    events.


    Her mind was still preupied with dreams of marrying Percival.


    Patrick sat down and asked, "Gillian, has Mara called you recently?"


    "No, with their family in such a mess, why would she bother? Besides, I don''t want to deal with her


    anymore. Percival has already cut ties with them, so she''s useless to me now." Gillian snorted with


    disdain for her once close friend.


    Why bother with someone useless?


    Their friendship was one of mutual exploitation, nothing more.


    Patrick frowned. "Gillian, call Mara. Tell her to find a way to get close to Vivienne and retrieve the Boyd


    family si ring. And try to find the contract Wendy left behind. Tell her you can help her turn things


    around."


    Gillian was puzzled. "Dad, you still want to entangle with them? A family full of criminals?"


    "Just do as I say. Those two items are crucial for our family. We won''t be at Vivienne''s mercy anymore


    if you manage to get them. Hurry before Vivienne catches on."


    Gillian wanted to probe further, but seeing Patrick''s ashen face, she swallowed her questions.


    She had never seen her father so agitated.


    Following Patrick''s instructions, Gillian dialed Mara''s number. For the Boyd family fortune, Mara readily


    agreed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Unbeknownst to them, Vivienne had heard every word of their conversation.


    Vivienne took off her headphones, chuckling as she reviewed the tranted documents on the table.


    "Patrick''s only managed to stay afloat all these years relying on GTO." Vivienne shook her head. The


    man was foolish.


    Even now, Patrick was fixated on the contract rather than ensuring his safety.


    Percival was monitoring satellite imagery on hisputer, where three red dots were converging into a


    trap around a factory at the center.


    "If he had any sense, he''d realize that loyalty to my mentor is the wisest choice," Percival remarked


    calmly.


    Vivienne curved her lips. "Traitors always meet a traitor''s end."


    Ten minutester, Mara''s call came through to Percival.


    "Bro, it''s Mara."


    Her voice wasced with sobs, still not fullyprehending how the Boyd family had fallen so far.


    Percival turned on the speakerphone. "What''s up?"


    "I don''t know what to do. With all this chaos at home, I... Can Ie to you? I want to apologize to


    Vivienne, no, to your wife. I..."


    "Head to the Ashford Mansion. Tell Gillian I¡¯ll bring over what she wants."


    With that, Percival hung up.


    He had run out of patience for ying games with these two dimwits.


    Vivienne looked up, her gaze settling on Percival''s expression with a hint of surprise. "What''s wrong?"


    Why did he suddenly stop toying with them?


    Vivienne''s brow creased slightly.


    Someone had finally caught on to the real reason behind Percival''s visit to Sea City.


    Initially, Percival had used the excuse of visiting the Boyd family to gain entry into Sea City. However,


    his actual mission was to investigate the secretive virus research facility there. Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    This task had been assigned through a mysterious, ssified document found on Micah''s desk¡ªnot


    through the proper channels of the central office.


    Thus, Percival''s investigation into the Sea City docks and other rted activities had gone unnoticed


    by the city''s main office.


    Now, they had finally turned their attention to Percival.


    Consequently, the role of Deputy Director at Rivenwood headquarters was endowed with nearly


    equivalent authority.


    With Micah''s suspension, Percival was set to take the reins at Rivenwood''s central office.


    The more power bestowed upon him, the closer he would get to the epicenter of authority.


    And the closer he would be to unmasking the traitor.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Indeed, no sooner had Percival finished speaking than he received a confidential message from the


    higher-ups.


    He was ordered to return to Rivenwood immediately to take control of the situation at Rivenwood


    headquarters.


    Stretchingnguidly, Vivienne remarked, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to wrap this up.¡±


    That evening, Mara sat anxiously in the living room of the Ashford Mansion.


    ¡°Gillian, I¡¯m still worried. What did Percival mean? I didn¡¯t say anything, and he said he¡¯d bring what


    you want. This...¡±


    Gillian handed Mara a cup of steaming c. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t fret, sweetheart. If your brother said so, we just


    wait. Dad mentioned that as long as the contract and the Boyd family si ring are brought over, you


    can inherit the Boyd family. Trust me.¡±


    To Gillian, neither the contract nor the Boyd family si ring mattered much; she could not understand


    why Patrick was so hung up on them.


    Earlier tonight, she had merely phoned Patrick to inform him that Mara had brought the items without


    getting into details.


    Before long, Percival arrived at the Ashford Mansion with Vivienne, knocking on the door.


    Gillian quickly primped her hair and went to answer the door, brimming with excitement. To her


    absolute surprise, the door opened to a squad of armed individuals who stormed in and surrounded the


    Ashford Mansion.


    Staring at Percival in disbelief, Gillian asked, ¡°Mr. Ellington, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Patrick is suspected of drug trafficking. We''re here to search the premises.¡± Percival produced a


    search warrant, flicking it so that agents from Vanguard Agency began scouring the Ashford Mansion.


    ¡°You must be mistaken; my father has been framed...¡± Gillian stepped back, only to see someone


    retrieve a ster doll from her room.


    It was a gift from Patrick for her eighteenth birthday.


    With a crack, the doll shattered, spilling its contents on the floor: a bag of Keco!


    Vivienne approached, opened the bag, and took a sniff. ¡°This is the original Keco we¡¯ve been searching


    for, identical to the batch seized at the docks.¡±


    As the sound of car doors closing came from outside, a scream followed.


    ¡°Captain Wolf, target identified as Patrick in person, suspect is secured, we can wrap this up!¡±


    As Patrick was led inside, his face contorted in horror at the sight of the ster doll fragments on the


    floor.


    ¡°Miss, I swear, this isn¡¯t my doing. I don¡¯t know why this would be in my house, I...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ashford, or rather, should I call you Mr. Keco?¡± Vivienne dangled the bag of Keco, shaking it with a


    smirk. ¡°How did my mom ever overlook your talent? You even ventured into drug production.¡±


    Seeing Vivienne¡¯s reaction, a flicker of guilt crossed Patrick¡¯s eyes.


    Keco was Patrick''s code name within the GTO organization.


    Patrick had fallen to his knees, realizing his end hade.


    ¡°How... How did you find out?¡±


    Since Karen''s death, Patrick had been operating under GTO for the past decade, essentially acting as


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    their chief in Sea City.


    Unlike Scott and Belle, who were relentlessly searching for Karen''s legacy potion, Patrick was


    responsible for managing GTO¡¯s assets.


    He had been amassing wealth through drug production and trafficking, providing GTO with cutting-


    edge bionic technology.


    Over the years, he had be bolder in his illicit wealth acquisition.


    Vivienne chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s done in the dark wille to light.¡±


    Initially, Vivienne had not focused on Patrick, but his ambition to absorb the Boyd family''s mysterious


    businesswork was too great to ignore.


    The Boyd family¡¯s contract was unknown to outsiders, yet Patrick schemed to overtake the Boyds and


    unearth that contract, arousing Vivienne¡¯s suspicion.


    Following the dock incident, Percival and Vivienne continued their investigation. Tracing Keco led them


    to the factory where it was produced ¨C Patrick¡¯s bionic research facility.


    Outwardly, he imed to be advancing bionic tech, but in truth, it was a front for drug production,


    exploiting bionic channels for profit.


    Anna and Leopold also arrived at this moment.


    ¡°Captain Wolf, we¡¯ve secured the factory ¨C found a five-ton stockpile. This guy''s bigger than some


    international kingpins,¡± Leopold pped Patrick on the head, ¡°Damn, thought I¡¯d have a big bust, but


    the DEA got there first.¡±


    Vivienne nced up, knowing from Leopold¡¯s words that the factory was just a drug production site, not


    GTO¡¯s virus research base.


    It was another dead end, though not unexpected.


    Percival¡¯s true purpose in Sea City was known to the local division, and GTO¡¯s virus research base


    would not be easily uncovered.


    ¡°Take him away.¡± Percival gestured for the agents to escort Patrick out and seal off the Ashford


    Mansion.


    Gillian and Mara watched the entire ordeal, too stunned to grasp what had just unfolded.


    How could her father be involved in drug trafficking? Who were Percival and Vivienne, and how could


    they just abduct people?


    What on earth was happening?


    She did not understand how everything had changed overnight; all she knew was that she was done


    for.


    After Percival had shut down the Ashford Mansion, he and Vivienne left without a second nce at the


    heiress of the household.


    It did not matter to them, after all.


    She dared not stay any longer.


    What if she got dragged into this mess? New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Gillian slowly turned her head to look at the evasive Mara and let out a mockingugh. "Mara, are you


    here to revel in my misfortune?"


    Mara shook her head, "Of course not. It''s just gettingte, and with the Ashford Mansion under


    lockdown, if you need somewhere to go, I can offer you..."


    Before Mara could finish her offer, Gillian picked up a shattered piece of a porcin doll from the


    ground and slid it across Mara''s face.


    Gillian watched as blood began to stream down Mara''s cheek and burst into derangedughter.


    "You''re insane. Let go of me! Let go!"

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Gillian''s grip did not loosen; if anything, it tightened with a fierce determination.


    Just moments ago, she had been nning to invite Percival over to her house to negotiate a


    partnership with the Ellington family following her father''s sessful acquisition of the Boyd family.


    But then, in a twist of fate as cruel as it was sudden, her father was arrested, the Ashford Mansion was


    seized, and her family''s fortune evaporated into thin air.


    The shock was unbearable; she simply could not ept it!


    Unable to get her revenge on Percival or Vivienne, Gillian directed all her rage at Mara.


    Just as Mara''s breath was being squeezed out of her, agents from the DEA arrived in the nick of time,


    subduing Gillian.


    Mara''s life was saved, but her face was ruined beyond recognition. The infection from the cuts, made


    worse by the dirty porcin doll fragments embedded in her flesh, had spread too far.


    "Gillian''s been arrested for assault, Mara''s fallen into a depression after her disfigurement, Teresa has


    divorced Theodore and left the country with her kids, and Nancy has absconded with all of the Boyd


    family''s wealth, taking her children far from Sea City. Everyone else is in prison. Ms. Vivienne, that''s all


    there is," Anna reported the fates of the Boyd and Ashford families to Vivienne.


    None of this was surprising or particrly stirring to Vivienne, except Gillian''s breakdown ¨C that was


    unexpected.


    "Got it," Vivienne said, tucking the tranted contract into her bag and donning a baseball cap before


    getting into her car. "Tell Mr. Wolf to wait here; I''ll be back shortly."


    Anna nodded, watching Vivienne drive away, already rehearsing the story she would tell Percival - Ms.


    Vivienne had a date!


    Vivienne pulled up in front of the restaurant and stepped out, clutching her bag. Inside, the restaurant


    hosted only one table of diners, reserved by two familiar faces: Zachary, patriarch of the Churchill


    family, and William, patriarch of the Pendleton family.


    "Madam." Zachary stood first, his eyes glistening slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    William was moreposed, for Vivienne was his mentor, even though he had never imagined his


    mentor to be the long-sought daughter of Karen.


    Vivienne nodded, indicating that they should sit.


    "Why did not you tell me the truth from the beginning?" She asked directly.


    Zachary and William exchanged looks before Zachary sighed. "Madam, to be frank, we had no idea


    you were the boss''s daughter nor that her name was Vivienne. You seemed familiar when I met you in


    Havenwood, but I never connected the dots... If I had known, I would have safeguarded you long ago."


    Realizing that Vivienne hardly needed his protection, he trailed off awkwardly.


    "You didn¡¯t know my name? Then how did Patrick recognize me so readily?" Vivienne had assumed


    her mother had revealed her name to them.


    William snorted. "Patrick, that conniving little weasel. He stole the boss''s tech reports from us and lied


    that they were lost. He wouldn''t have been strutting around Sea City if we hadn¡¯t lost touch over the


    years."


    After Karen''s death, the three families she had supported had secretly met, agreeing to cut off contact


    to avoid drawing attention to their past allegiance to Karen. They all suspected foul y in Karen''s


    death and wanted to preserve what she had left behind. For a decade, they kept their distance from


    each other.


    Except for Patrick, the Churches and Pendletons looked for Karen''s daughter, intent on protecting her.


    But aside from knowing she was female, they had no other information.


    Little did they know that Vivienne had grown strong enough to protect them.


    "Looking back, the boss must have sensed a traitor among us, which was why she disclosed so little,"


    William said with a grave tone, a flicker of ruthlessness crossing his eyes.


    Zachary agreed, mming his fist on the table, "That Patrick¡ªif I''d known he was the traitor, I would


    have used my family''s entire might to prevent him from getting away with so much for so long, nearly


    harming you."


    Zachary and William were aware of the incident where Vivienne had been aboard the Ashford family


    yacht when a bomb was nted. They still shuddered at the thought.


    Vivienne, however, was unfazed. She had known Patrick was up to no good, and the bomb was not his


    doing, nor was it the work of the Boyds. She was still investigating the true culprit.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past. I''ve called you here because there''s a new task I need you to undertake,"


    Vivienne said, pulling out the tranted documents from her bag and handing them to William and


    Zachary.


    The Churchill family had been surviving on their own merits, without invoking any of Karen''s resources,


    knowing theycked the capability to fully harness what Karen had left behind.


    They knew the gravity of the situation all too well. The mere exposure of these items could send shock


    waves through their circles. If anyone connected the dots back to Karen¡¯s daughter, it would spell


    disaster.


    Meanwhile, William had been tirelessly devoted to the medical field and had even taken Vivienne as his


    mentor.


    As they perused the document, a flicker of surprise danced across their eyes.


    They exchanged nces, then simultaneously pulled out another set of papers from their bags.


    "Master, you''ve got a keener eye. Do these add up to the same thing as your document?" William


    handed the papers over.


    Vivienne leafed through them, and a chuckle escaped her lips.


    As it turned out, Karen had divided the bionic research into three parts long before her death,


    entrusting two parts to the Pendleton and Churchill families and hiding thest piece in her hometown.


    She left it for Patrick to uncover.


    This meant Karen must have known all along that Patrick was the traitor in their midst.


    But then...


    Vivienne''s grip on the documents tightened.


    If her mother knew everything, why would she take her own life?


    It just did not add up.


    Was there something she was overlooking?  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "Master?" William called out, noting the increasing severity in Vivienne''s expression.


    Piecing together the documents revealed the essence of the Boyd family''s contract.


    It seemed that Karen had indeedpleted the research on bionic technology but cleverly divided it


    into three mixed parts.


    Karen remembered everything.


    But did she know that she was, in fact, the long-lost daughter of the Perez family?

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    William pondered for a moment before speaking up, "It was about two weeks before the boss took her


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    own life. She sent it to me over the localwork; it was a burn-after-reading kind of deal, leaving only


    this file with instructions to keep it safe, saying it woulde in handyter. Then she just vanished


    without a trace."


    "It was the same for me. The boss made me promise not to let these secrets out," Zachary also chimed


    in.


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed with concern. It woulde in handyter?


    How so?


    Her mother was dead. What good could it possibly do now?


    "Master, could this be... bionic technology?" William ventured to ask.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m entrusting to you. I''ve consolidated all the Ashford and


    Boyd family resources, and thebs are all set up, but I don''t have the time to manage them. I''m hoping


    you can handle it. Will that work for you?"


    "Of course, it''s perfect," William replied, his voice tinged with excitement. "Master, aside from my work


    in holistic medicine, I''ve been relying on this document from the boss to research bionics. I always felt


    something was missing, but now that you''ve brought this to us, it''s all starting to make sense."


    Zachary nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I''ve always wondered what the boss meant by it mighte in


    handy. Turns out she was waiting for you toe to us, Madam."


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile.


    Waiting for her toe to them? Did her mother have the same capabilities as her mentor, to know the


    future?


    How could her mother be so sure that she woulde?


    A myriad of questions flickered through Vivienne''s mind, slowly shaping into a theory.


    "You guys can handle the Havenwood and Rivenwood affairs. Patrick has been making progress with


    the bionics project over the years, but he never quite cracked it. Keep pushing in that direction, and


    you''re bound to see results soon."


    After giving her instructions, Vivienne stood up. "If you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    With those final words, she left without looking back.


    Vivienne felt confident entrusting the bionic technology to thebined expertise of the Pendleton and


    Churchill families.


    With that matter settled, Vivienne made her way to the underground prison where Patrick was being


    held.


    After a stint with the DEA, Patrick had been secretly transferred here by Percival.


    Soaked and shivering in his water cell, Patrick was a pitiful sight to behold.


    Vivienne sat across from him, studying his pale and swollen face without a shred of empathy.


    Betraying her mother, manufacturing and trafficking drugs, stealing her mother''s research for profit,


    colluding with GTO...


    Each and every act was a betrayal that struck at Vivienne''s core.


    At the sound of her approach, Patrick struggled weakly and managed to gasp, "Madam... I know I was


    wrong. Please, let me go."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she asked coldly, "Where''s F-Poison?"


    Patrick swallowed hard, the chains binding him nking. "I don''t know. I''ve never met him. We''ve only


    evermunicated online."


    "You''ve never met F-Poison, yet you chose to betray my mother?"


    Chilled by Vivienne''s icy tone, Patrick shivered and stammered, "Initially, GTO approached me and


    offered me a lot. They said I could make a fortune if I followed them. I was desperate for money, I..."


    Before Patrick could finish, Vivienne''s hand was already tightening around his throat.


    Patrick could feel the fury in her grip as he struggled for his life, sshing water everywhere.


    "I was wrong... Madam... I was wrong. Please, I beg you, let me go. I know I made a mistake."


    Vivienne tightened her grip, her anger making her want to twist his neck right off. But as she saw the


    blood in Patrick''s eyes, she finally let go.


    Patrick gasped for breath. For a moment, he thought he was truly going to die.


    "Ahem... Madam, I''m telling the truth. I really haven''t seen F-Poison, but I did meet a girl from GTO.


    She''s the only one I''ve ever met." Patrick hastily tried to prove his loyalty.


    But his loyalty meant nothing now.


    Vivienne''s gaze sharpened, "Did F-Poison ever ask you for the bionics research?"


    Patrick choked, avoiding her gaze, "Yes... he did. But the technology is still immature. It only functions


    for ten seconds in front of people before it copses. It''s useless. Madam, that doesn''t change


    anything, right?"


    Patrick''s deepest connection was with Keco.


    After all, the high-purity drugs they produced were extraordinarily lucrative and had sustained GTO''s


    finances for years.


    With a swift chop, Vivienne knocked Patrick out cold. His head sank into the water, bubbling as he lost


    consciousness.


    Stepping out of the water cell and sitting in her car, Vivienne could not shake the feeling that something


    was off.


    When Imogen fled, she had the help of a projector, but no matter what, she could not have escaped


    from under her and Percival''s watch without leaving a trace.


    The person who had "exploded" before them, leaving nothing behind, was not a person at all¡ªit was a


    biorobot created by Imogen using Patrick''s bionic technology.


    Ten seconds was all she needed.


    But everyone''s focus had been on finding the bomb; no one had noticed anything odd about Imogen''s


    behavior.


    In retrospect, her movements had been logical, but her expressions were stiff,cking the fear of


    someone facing imminent death.


    Nheless, Vivienne had never expected a biorobot to be so convincing.


    This also exined why the hair left at the scene was made of synthetic fibers.


    Using a projector to cover up bionic technology¡ªthis F-Poison was indeed clever.


    After all, anyone who could outmaneuver the likes of Karen and Percival for so long had to be smart.


    The car''s engine hummed as she drove away, her mind racing with the implications of her discovery.


    A sh of surprise twinkled in Percival''s eyes.


    This was the first time Vivienne had resisted the temptation of strawberry shortcake! Content belongs


    to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    Indeed, time was the best proof.


    He had finally triumphed over the strawberry shortcake!


    Vivienne took a few deep breaths, reaching for the shortcake.


    But Percival held it just out of reach.


    "Mr. Wolf!" Vivienne pouted yfully, her voice tinged with a whiny undertone.


    Percival pinned her against the car, still keeping the shortcake aloft, but lowered his head to lock eyes


    with her. "Kiss me."


    Vivienne''s face was a picture of confusion.


    "Kiss me, and the strawberry shortcake is yours," Percival gestured to his lips, a meaningful gaze fixed


    on Vivienne.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Vivienne blinked, not a hint of hesitation in her eyes as she leaned in and captured those plush, ruby


    lips with her own.


    It did not matter how many kisses it took.


    To score a kiss from Mr. Wolf and savor a slice of strawberry shortcake¡ªwhat could be better?


    This was a win-win if there ever was one!


    Back in the car, their personal driver, Leopold, and the ever-watchful bodyguard, Anna, seemed to


    materialize from thin air, taking their respective ces without a word.


    Vivienne indulged in her shortcake blissfully while Percival contentedly watched her enjoy every bite.


    The atmosphere was surprisingly harmonious.


    Leopold nced at them through the rear-view mirror and lowered the privacy screen discreetly.


    Out of sight, out of mind!


    After finishing her dessert, Vivienne peered through a gap in the curtain at Anna and inquired, "What''s


    up with Husky again?"


    "Samoyed isn''t answering her phone," Anna said dryly, propping herself against the car window.


    Caught between the two couples day in, day out¡ªit was downright exhausting!


    She should have joined Thomas in handling the Ashford family factory affairs.


    Vivienne knew all too well that ever since Griffin had gotten her hands on that new bomb prototype, she


    had vanished into herb, immersing herself in work mode with no time for romantic distractions.


    Work and love¡ªshe kept them separate with precision.


    "Are we heading back to Rivenwood now? Does Griffin know?" Percival asked.


    Leopold pulled the car over, lifted the screen with due solemnity, and dered, "Percival, you''re right.


    We need to inform her posthaste. Let''s go!"


    Anna casually interjected, "Thomas said Griffin told us to head back first. She''ll catch up after wrapping


    up her research. Oh, and she''ll be bringing Thomas with her."


    Though the Ashford family factory issue had been resolved, GTO''s virus research base in Sea City


    remained a loose end.


    Percival had tasked Thomas to stay behind in Sea City under the guise of guarding the new bomb


    prototype, continuing the covert investigation.


    Meanwhile, he would handle headquarters affairs in Ravenwood.


    Silence fell inside the car. Percival purposefully drew the curtain again, wrapping an arm around


    Vivienne as they drove off, carefree and content.


    Anna turned her gaze to the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Yes, this is nice,¡± She thought.


    Leopold clenched his jaw.


    What was going on now?


    Thomas again!


    That traitor had been in touch with Griffin behind his back!


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± He cursed inwardly.


    Leopold floored the elerator, channeling all his frustration as if the pedal were Thomas''s head.


    Vivienne could not help but muse¡ªshe had not noticed how close Thomas had gotten to Griffin.


    She nced up at Percival.


    He nodded, whispering, "We''ve got to give our scientists some perks."


    She knew it!


    Percival had his fingerprints all over this.


    But perhaps it was for the best. Without a little crisis, Leopold would never learn to appreciate what he


    had.


    Just then, Vivienne''s phone buzzed, showing a map with a single marked location.


    She recognized it as a tip from Quincy about a GTO stronghold in Sea City.


    She forwarded the map to Thomas, telling him to back up Quincy if needed.


    But the next image she received was unexpected. It was not from Quincy, just two words¡ªStay out.


    Vivienne frowned. Was this another cryptic message from that mysterious informant?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Somewhere in Sea City, Quincyy bloodied and barely breathing on the ground. The door burst open,


    and in walked a pair of red stilettos. The owner sat across from Quincy, legs crossed like a fashion


    model, tapping her foot on the floor.


    "Quincy, who leaked Patrick''s factory location? Have you figured it out?" The woman asked.


    Quincy caught her breath and looked up, unable to see the woman''s face clearly.


    Struggling to sit up, her blurred vision making it impossible to open her eyes fully, she gasped. "I don''t


    know... I only found out that Percival has been tracking Gillian''s whereabouts."


    After a moment, Quincy''s vision cleared enough to recognize the woman.


    It was Vivienne!


    "How did you... Why are you here?" Quincy stumbled backward in disbelief.


    No, this person could not be Vivienne. Vivienne could not possibly be here.


    Quincy drew her concealed pistol and pointed it at the woman. "Why are you here? Aren''t you


    Percival''s fianc¨¦e?"


    ¡°Vivienne¡± chuckled. "Or I should call you Barnaby; why so agitated? I came after receiving your


    message. Don¡¯t you get it?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! Knowing my true name doesn''t make you trustworthy. Who are you?" Quincy


    demanded, still eyeing the woman warily.


    The woman''s smile deepened, a smug grin ying on her lips, "Who am I? Shouldn''t you know by


    now?"


    ¡°Vivienne¡± had had her fun. She stood up and peeled off the silicone mask that had been concealing


    her true identity.


    "I remember when Belle told me you were a talent, I had my doubts. But now, it''s clear I was right to


    think so. All this time, and you never spotted my little cosmetic trick."


    Inside, Quincy breathed a sigh of relief. So, it was a disguise, after all. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    She had known that even after sending that picture to Vivienne, there was no way she would show up


    here.


    "Who are you, really?" Quincy asked, her eyes taking in the woman''s cascading hair, which fell like


    seaweed over her shoulders, so beautiful it almost did not seem real.


    Settling back into her seat, the woman replied with a hint of pride, "I''m your boss, the one and only F-


    Poison."


    F-Poison''s face was shrouded in shadow, making her true appearance indiscernible to Quincy.


    Taking a moment to collect herself, Quincy slid down against the wall and removed her own prosthetic


    mask. "Turns out you did not notice my little cosmetic trick either. Seems we''re even, Boss."


    Much to F-Poison''s surprise, Quincy had been more resourceful than she had anticipated. To think she


    was injured so badly and still managed to pull off a disguise, even fooling her.


    "Yeah, this time it¡¯s real."


    F-Poison seemed genuinely intrigued, reaching out to pinch Quincy''s cheek somewhat


    condescendingly. "I do have a soft spot for little girls, especially the smart ones like you."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Quincy ducked, but with the wall at her back, there was nowhere left to hide. She had no choice but to


    sumb to F-Poison''s twisted sense of humor.


    "Boss, just how many masks are you hiding behind that poker face of yours?"


    As F-Poison leaned in close, the disguise became unmistakably clear.


    The face F-Poison was wearing was that of Gillian.


    F-Poison patted her own cheek. "Doesn''t matter, as long as it looks good."


    With that, F-Poison pulled a pill from her pocket and popped it into Quincy''s mouth. "Life-saving pill,


    half a mil a pop, you''re getting a sweet deal."


    The moment Quincy swallowed the pill, the oppressive weight she felt lifted. It was indeed the real Life-


    saving pill.


    "Boss, my bad. I could not keep a lid on Patrick''s factory and let those Vanguard Agency rats find a


    foothold. And what I said was true: Percival really did get to Patrick''s factory by tailing Gillian. To be


    safe, Patrick always sent Gillian to fetch the samples. Poor girl was clueless and thought she was just


    helping Daddy with some paperwork, so we never got made.


    When Percival showed up, he focused on Gillian, and that''s when the spot blew up. I wanted to swipe


    Keco''s form, but that Thomas was crafty and had bombs rigged up in advance."


    F-Poison waved it off. "I know, it''s not on you. Rest up. We can''t lose our grip on Sea City. I''ll hit you up


    once you''re back in the game."


    Quincy nodded, watching F-Poison slip away.


    ncing back, F-Poison''s smile shone brighter. "Had you not fired, the bomb you were leaning on


    would have gone off by now. Congrats, you''ve lived another day."


    With that, F-Poison shut the door and left the safe house.


    Cold sweat drenched Quincy. It was clear that F-Poison did not let any detail go unchecked, no matter


    how small.


    And Quincy had not even realized the gun at her waist was rigged to a bomb!


    She found the bomb; its countdown halted.


    The trigger was the bomb''s remote!


    Wiping her brow, Quincy reflected on her hesitation to shoot. With Vivienne''s sudden appearance and


    her clouded judgment, she could have been an easy mark.


    Thankfully, she trusted Vivienne would not meddle.


    For now, she had survived F-Poison''s test.


    ...


    At Rivenwood.


    After dropping Vivienne at her ce, Leopold drove Percival to the Ellington Mansion.


    Parking in front of the grand estate, Leopold killed the engine, reluctant.


    "Pick me up at seven sharp tomorrow," Percival said, tapping the seat before exiting the luxury car.


    Rolling down the window, Leopold called out, "Hey, when''s Thomas getting back? I can''t be your


    chauffeur forever!"


    Percival looked back casually. "Didn''t he say he''sing with Griffin?"


    It was not evente, but Percival pped Leopold''s shoulder, saying, "Congrats, you''re finally free of


    Griffin."


    Leopold could not even voice hisints.


    Free of Griffin? Since when did he want to be?


    Had he ever said that?


    Never!


    Percival strutted off, leaving Leopold alone in the car, yelling his frustration to the heavens.


    ¡°Thomas, this means war!¡±


    Fresh from the shower, Percival texted Vivienne.


    She replied quickly with a photo of a note that read, [Beware of Vance Edwards.]


    Tapping away, Percival replied: [That mystery person again?]


    [Yep. Didn''t message me this time, came straight into my house.]


    Vivienne chuckled, then added: [Seems like they''ve got tabs on me.]


    [Beware of Vance, huh? So, this person is surprisingly very familiar with Vance. Could he be someone


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    from the Vanguard Agency?]


    Percival always felt the enigma bore no ill will but remained elusive, never leaving a trail to follow.


    Who could it be?


    Vivienne turned in her bed and replied: [Doubtful, but definitely linked to Vanguard Agency.]


    [Be careful.]


    Vivienne shut off her phone, gazing at the night sky.


    Last time, it was her mentor sneaking around; now, that mystery man? Perhaps it was time to beef up


    her estate security?


    These folks seemed to waltz into her backyard like it was nothing. Unsettling, to say the least.


    ...


    Somewhere in Rivenwood.


    Finnian poured a cup of water for his guest. "Why the sudden urge to tidy her ce up?"


    "It''s been years of neglect. Just a whim," the person replied, sipping water with a smile.


    Finnian eyed the person sitting opposite, smirking. "After all this time, what''s a little longer?"


    The person nced up. "Any objections?"


    "Me? Never," Finnian took a leisurely sip. "Just a heads-up. Knowing my apprentice... if she learns the


    truth, whether she epts you is another story."


    The person''s fingers froze on the cup, whose expression shifting ever so slightly before exhaling,


    "She''ll understand."


    "We''ll see," Finnian added.


    An apprentice that chased him down for a mere grand for years was petty beyond belief. This


    bombshell? Forgiveness seemed a tall order.


    The person mmed the cup down, frost in the voice, "Mind your own business. Remember, I''m the


    one who covered for you a few days ago."


    Finnian fell silent.


    ...


    The next day.


    Leopold dragged himself out of bed to drive to the Ellington Mansion.


    Leopold yawned, his voice tinged with the frustration of the sleep-deprived. "I was on the phone with


    that rascal Thomas till the wee hours. Drove me up the wall." Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Percival shook his head, got out, and gestured for Leopold to move over to the passenger side.


    "Drowsy driving is asking for trouble. You trying to get yourself killed?"


    "Hey, don''t make it sound so dramatic," Leopold protested with another yawn, but heplied, sliding


    into the passenger seat to catch some much-needed rest.


    Just then, Thomas rang Percival to report in, his voice betraying none of the weariness one would


    expect.


    Whatever had gotten into Leopold in the middle of the night, he just would not hang up.


    Percival raised an eyebrow in disbelief. Leopold had spent the entire night on a video call watching


    Thomas sleep.


    Was he that worried about Griffin moving in on Thomas?


    That was definitely remarkable.


    Leopold, the Husky of humans¡ªloyal to a fault, or maybe just in loopy!

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Percival steered his car into the Vanguard Agency''s Rivenwood headquarters parking lot. Soren, Anna,


    and the rest of the crew were already there, all decked out in the Agency''s crisp uniforms.


    Today was the day Percival would officially step into the role of Deputy Director.


    Every member of the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency was dressed to the nines for the promotion


    ceremony.


    In the absence of the Director, the Deputy Director was the top dog. This ceremony was pretty much


    Percival taking the reins of the Rivenwood headquarters.


    "Captain, why are you behind the wheel?" Soren approached, eyeing Percival as he climbed out of the


    driver''s seat. Beside him, Leopold was snoozing like a log, enough to make Soren''s teeth itch with


    irritation.


    How could Leopold let the captain drive himself here?


    Especially now that Percival was stepping up as Deputy Director, with the whole headquarters


    watching. Where did that leave his dignity?


    Everyone knew Soren was Percival''s number-one fanboy. Any threat to Percival''s prestige was a no-go


    in Soren''s book.


    Micah once joked that if Percival said the Vanguard Agency should cease to exist, Soren would


    probably tear down all the branches brick by brick.


    Like today, Soren was more excited about the ceremony than Percival himself, so excited he had not


    slept a wink all night.


    Percival tossed the keys to Soren and took the uniform jacket Anna handed him. "Get that sleepy mutt


    on his feet."


    Without a word, Soren hoisted Leopold out of the car, nearly popping his shoulder out of its socket.


    After changing into his uniform, Percival headed to the auditorium.


    The whole staff was there, and as Percival stepped out, apuse thundered around the room, Soren''s


    pping nearly deafening Leopold by his side.


    Anna sat behind Soren, rolling her eyes at his antics. She was convinced that if Soren were a woman,


    he would be Vivienne''s fiercest love rival.


    Percival took his seat amid the leaders, right in the center.


    "The Director''s out, I''m calling the shots. Meeting adjourned."


    The crowd was stunned. Was Percival, now the Deputy Director, not one for a big speech?


    A fellow leader whispered, "Deputy, say a few words, will you? Morale''s been low; a pep talk could do


    wonders."


    Percival''s brow furrowed subtly.


    Low morale?


    Nerves frayed?


    He took the mic and strolled to the stage, his intimidating presence casting a chill.


    "I hear morale''s been low. Three miles weighted runs after work, starting today. Let''s cut the drama, or


    do you fancy a short life?"


    The Vanguard Agency''s missions were critical; low morale meant ck performance, which could end


    in an unmarked grave with nobody the wiser.


    Need a morale boost? Percival saw that as a death wish.


    Everyone straightened their backs; no one dared admit to low morale now.


    Percival was never one to do a pep talk in meetings. To him, getting the orders passed down was more


    than sufficient.


    What was the point of inspiring speeches?


    Even a bonus would be much more effective in boosting morale.


    As Percival swept the room with his icy gaze, ready to put the mic down, the auditorium doors swung


    open.


    Without turning, he sensed the neer''s chilly aura.


    With everyone present and Micah in lockdown, who could it be?


    As he turned, his eyes narrowed, suppressing a sh of hostility as he saw who it was.


    "Percival makes a fair point. Working for the Vanguard Agency means risking your neck. If your morale


    is down, that''s a one-way ticket to the underworld. Keep that to your pillow talk, and never let it into the


    field, or you''ll lose your head, and nobody can save you."


    Percival watched the man who leaped onto the stage with agile grace, no need for a mic to make his


    voice heard.


    It was none other than Vance, the second-inmand of the Sea City headquarters!


    Vance approached Percival with an outstretched hand. "Percival, pleased to meet you. I''m Vance


    Edwards."


    Percival''s handshake was firm, feeling the callouses of a man never far from his gun.


    "Percival Ellington," he introduced himself, eyes locked on Vance''s.


    Percival''s brow creased.


    Continue as the director of the Vanguard Agency?


    Could it be that the long-absent Vanguard Agency Director was Vance?


    With the power of both Sea City¡¯s second-inmand and Rivenwood director in his hands, his


    influence was astronomical.


    It was clearly a joke, but no one dared tough.


    It was supposed to be Percival''s knighthood ceremony, his moment of glory, but Vance just had to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    crash the party. Was the director trying to show his deputy who was boss around here?


    No one cracked a smile at Vance''s sudden appearance, and he clicked his tongue in mock


    disappointment. "What''s with you folks, lost your sense of humor?" New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Percival just shot him a look and shed a half-smile, "Wee back to the team, Director Vance."


    Just like that, Vance stole the spotlight and overturned Percival''s orders¡ªa ssic power move.


    As the meeting dispersed, a few senior leaders took Vance to his office to get him up to speed.


    Even though Vance used to run the show at the Vanguard Agency, things had changed over the years,


    and he would need a refresher.


    Meanwhile, Percival headed to what used to be Micah''s office, which now bore his own name on the


    door.


    Anna stood guard outside while Leopold and Soren followed him in.


    "Damn it," Soren cursed under his breath, "the director clearly came back just to show you up. Does he


    even have the appointment and personnel decision? This is infuriating!"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Soren was steaming mad. He had not slept a wink all night due to the excitement, and now his face


    was flushed red, a sure sign he was ready to throw down if pushed any further.


    Leopold pulled Soren aside. "Dude, can you keep it down? Do you really want the director to overhear


    your grumbling? Are you out of your mind, ticking off the brass?"


    "You''re one to talk, driving around Percival like a chauffeur. Mind your own business and scram!" Soren


    shoved Leopold away. "No, I''ve got to have it out with him and find out where the hell he came from."


    Before the words had fully left his mouth, the office door swung open, and there stood Anna, frowning.


    "No need for questions, the... the director is here."


    Vance strolled in, hands sped behind his back, a smile ying on his lips as he regarded Soren.


    "Soren, together with Deputy Director Percival, one of the talented recruits who entered the Vanguard


    Agency in the same batch. You led your team to second ce in the final test, and now you''re the


    captain of Special Squad Three. You also earned amendation a while back."


    Soren, taken aback by how well Vance knew him, could hardly muster a word in response to that sly


    grin.


    Percival stood up and said, "Both of you, out. And close the door behind you."


    "Hold on a minute." Vance pulled out his phone and showed the screen to Soren after a few seconds. "I


    flew here, first ss, but don''t worry, I won''t be filing an expense report."


    Leopold quickly tried to lighten the mood. "Boss, you''re too generous. Maybe this means us grunts will


    get a better meal now and then?"


    Vance chuckled. "How about I ensure your work meals follow The Sterling Group''s cafeteria menu?


    Wouldn''t we want Mr. Sterling to go to the trouble of sending over his recipes daily?"


    "Please, no, our cafeteria is way too greasy as it is. We''re good, really. No need to go to any trouble on


    our ount, Boss," Leopold said, ushering Soren out the door.


    Scary man, that Vance. A smiling tiger, no doubt. He had only been around half an hour and had


    everyone pegged.


    With a smiling tiger as the boss and a cold-faced wolf as his deputy, how on earth were they going to


    survive?


    Once outside, Leopold shut the door, dragging Soren with one hand and Anna with the other.


    "You were supposed to keep watch, not let them in!¡± Leopold reprimanded Anna.


    Anna sighed heavily, rolling her eyes at Soren, exining to Leopold, ¡°His shouting drowned out my


    secret knock. Anyone could have heard him. Even a passing dog would have been turned off by the


    bad vibes, and you me me?¡±


    Leopold spat at Soren. ¡°You really are negative. Couldn¡¯t you have waited to talk about this in private?


    Now you just wait for the director toe down on you.¡±


    Soren brushed Leopold off. ¡°Squad Three, assemble. Three miles weighted run!¡±


    With that, Soren stalked off, fuming.


    He knew the air of authority Vance emitted was on par with Percival¡¯s.


    No easy adversary.


    Anna followed quickly, and Leopold called after her, ¡°Where the heck do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Anna threw him a disgusted look over her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m in his squad!¡±


    What else was there to do?


    Follow the Deputy Director¡¯s orders: run three miles with weights.


    Talk about bad vibes.


    Back in the office, Percival emerged from his desk. ¡°I heard from the Ellington Group that the Edwards


    Group¡¯s overseas cafeterias serve the best food. How about we follow their menu for a change,


    Director?¡±


    Vance settled into a chair and gestured for Percival to sit on the sofa beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±


    Percival sat down and asked, "What did you need to see me about?"


    "I''vee to deliver a personnel appointment. It''s from ten years back, but I am indeed the director.


    The digital version will be sent over from headquarters before the day is out."


    True to his word, Vance produced an official personnel appointment letter.


    This was a ssified document, essible only with the proper biometric verification from the person


    in question and the headquarters director.


    "Ten years ago, just as I got the verbal order from my superior, I tracked down an overseas human


    trafficking ring that I''d been chasing for a while. To take them down, I went undercover. It turned out to


    be a ten-year mission, knocking out one crime syndicate after another. I moved up the ranks, but the


    director''s appointment never changed."


    Vance offered a brief exnation.


    "I came by today because I was suddenly notified, and since everyone was here, I thought I''d make an


    appearance, steal your thunder a bit. Sorry about that."


    Percival chuckled. "No harm done. But I''m sure there''s more to your visit than just that. Out with it;


    we''re all busy."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Vance nodded. "Right. I have to head back to The Edwards Group''s Rivenwood branch for a meeting.


    To cut a long story short, I''m reshuffling the personnel at headquarters. I''m rmending Thomas for


    the role of Chief Commander, and I want to integrate the second squad into the first and third. I''m


    proposing a swap between Leopold and Soren. Additionally, I want Leopold to focus on protecting


    Griffin to ensure the supply of weapons to both headquarters and the entire agency."


    Percival''s brow furrowed. Vance was looking to decentralize Leopold''s power.


    While the captains of the three squads were technically equals, the first squad was always at the


    forefront, giving Leopold a bit more clout.


    And now Vance wanted to move Leopold into the background?


    "And why don''t you step down yourself?" Percival''s tone carried a hint of frost.


    Vance fell silent for a few seconds, then said, "I''m having Leopold infiltrate the Martinez family to dig up


    some secrets, the specifics of which I can''t disclose to you." Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Even without being told, Percival could guess the gist of it.


    The Martinez family had always been in the arms trade, an ancient warrior lineage, too.


    Griffin was the heiress to the Martinez family, a prodigy in weaponry, and the sole sessor.


    Whatever Vance was after, it surely had something to do with arms!


    But Vance was the director, and this was a ssified matter, so Percival could not meddle.


    "Percival, if there are no other objections, the personnel appointment will be announced tomorrow


    morning. How does that sound?" Vance asked.


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "Fine."

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "Damn it!"


    Leopold was floored for a solid half-hour when he saw the personnel appointment circte with the


    new appointments.


    Just the other day, he was consoling Soren, warning him to watch his back with the new Director


    sniffing around for scapegoats. And now, it turned out he was the one who would be dancing to the


    Director''s tune!


    The joke was on him, and he was thest to know.


    Anna pped Leopold on the shoulder, a look of sympathy in her eyes. "Captain, looks like I''ll be


    counting on you from here on out ."


    Soren walked over, tucking the insignia of the third squad into his desk drawer, but his words were for


    Anna. "Don''t jump the gun calling him ''Captain'' just yet. We¡¯re all drawing lots again to decide who


    ends up in which team."


    Anna blinked in disbelief. She could not fathomnding in Soren''s team in this fifty-fifty toss-up!


    The whole organization was reshuffling. Anna pulled her lot. When she saw the number "1" ring


    back at her, it felt like the sky was crashing down.


    Soren nced over and patted Anna on the shoulder, "Anna, looks like I''ll be counting on you from


    here on out."


    ¡°Counting on my foot! More like a curse!¡± Anna screamed inside.


    She raked her fingers through her hair, her real worry was not about who would be the captain.


    It was whether she would still be tasked with her original assignment amid this grand reshuffle at the


    Vanguard Agency.


    As it turned out, Anna''s concerns were not unfounded.


    "Effective immediately, Squad One is on lockdown. All assignments are on hold, and no one leaves


    without authorization," Vance announced at the morning briefing.


    As a member of Squad One, Anna was naturally confined within the Vanguard Agency, ready for


    orders.


    After the meeting, Percival retreated to his office.


    He looked over the new squad arrangements and frowned slightly.


    What was Vance plotting with such a grandiose reshuffling within the Vanguard Agency?


    Squad One was now under Vance''s directmand, supposedly because the Chief Commander,


    Thomas, was out of town.


    Soren and Leopold came in, and Leopold spoke up, "Percival, this reshuffle is one thing, but having


    Squad One report directly to the Director? Doesn''t that seem off to you?"


    Percival leaned back. "Has the Director sought you out yet?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "No, why would he? To apologize?" Leopold grumbled.


    Being stripped of authority so abruptly would sit well with no one.


    He never cared about power. In fact, he only entered the Vanguard Agency to follow Percival. However,


    there was no way he would not be frustrated from being targeted.


    It was no secret that Leopold was Percival''s man, and the Sterling and the Ellington families had been


    allies for generations. This seemed like a tant attempt to undermine Percival, maybe even to


    sideline him.


    "Wait till he does. You''ll find out soon enough," Percival said, offering no further exnation.


    Vance had mentioned a secret mission for Leopold the day before. Without the details, Percival could


    say no more.


    Soren could not contain himself either. "With Squad One answering directly to the Director, isn''t that a


    power grab? When the special squad was formed, it was under the Chief''s solemand. Since when


    does the Director get to butt in?"


    Everyone saw Vance''s agenda: to dilute Percival''s power and render him a figurehead.


    If this was day one, what would the future hold?


    They were discussing this when Percival''s office phone rang with the distinct ringtone of the Director''s


    office.


    Percival gestured for silence and picked up the receiver.


    "Percival,e to my office. I''ve got a personal matter to discuss with you."


    Vance calling it a personal matter was unexpected. Percival straightened his suit before heading to the


    Director''s office.


    "What''s up?" Percival asked upon arrival.


    Vance handed over two invitations embossed with the Brooks family crest. "My wife would like you and


    Ms. Hawthorn to join us for dinner tonight. She tried calling Ms. Hawthorn but couldn¡¯t get through, so


    she asked me to deliver these to you."


    This surprised Percival.


    He examined the invitations; indeed, they were from the Brooks family for a family dinner. The formality


    was ostensibly to celebrate Vance''s return.


    Vance had been undercover for years, and to the Brooks and the Edwards families, he was just a man


    doing business abroad. His role as head of the Edwards family was a perfect cover.


    His return was a cause for celebration for the Brooks family, especially after the myriad of events that


    had befallen them. They hoped to ride the wave of good fortune to attract more business opportunities.


    The dinner would host many of Rivenwood''s elite, all connected to the Brooks family in some way.


    Given the implications for the Brooks family and Vivienne, Percival did notmit immediately but did


    not decline either. He took the invitations and said, "I''ll ask Vivienne. If she agrees, we''ll attend the


    dinner tonight."


    "Great, I appreciate it. I''m also eager to meet this legendary niece who''s got our Deputy so obsessed,"


    Vance said, his tone carrying a hint of jest.


    Percival offered a token smile and left.


    Vance moved to the window, watching Percival''s car pull away, the smile on his face slowly tightening,


    then vanishing.


    ...


    Vivienne sat at home, eyeing a strawberry shortcake on the table.


    It was a mess. The strawberries were askew, and the whipped cream was unevenly spread, an obvious


    sign that Percival had not made it.


    If the cake was not from Percival, then who could it be?


    But now, confronted with the strawberry shortcake, she was not so sure.


    Her bright eyes narrowed, a storm of anger brewing in their depths.


    Who could it be? Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    A knock sounded at the door, and Vivienne called out, "It''s open!"


    Percival stepped in, holding a strawberry shortcake he had just picked up from the bakery on the way.


    "Did you buy this yourself?" Percival asked, a hint of jealousy in his voice. After all, he was the one who


    always brought her the strawberry cakes.


    How could Vivienne fetch it herself?


    What kind of boyfriend would that make him?


    But as he got closer, he realized the cake before them was a sorry sight.


    "Where did you get this?" He asked, sitting beside her, his voice turning serious.


    Vivienne shook her head. "I don''t know. It was here when I woke up."


    The cake sat between them like a mystery.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Percival reached out and swiped a finger through the frosting, popping it directly into his mouth.


    The next instant, his face contorted in agony, an expression of pain so intense it had never before


    graced his features.


    "Is it poisoned?" Vivienne yelled out, rm knitting her brow.


    Percival waved her off, steadying himself on her knee. "It''s just... incredibly bitter."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    "Bitter? Really?" She dared a taste herself, almost letting her lifelong love affair with strawberry


    shortcake plummet to rock bottom.


    It was supposed to be frosting ¨C sweet, indulgent frosting.


    Why on earth was it so bitter?


    A thought struck Vivienne. "Tastes like something my mom made."


    Her words hung in the air, and she and Percival paused, a sudden realization dawning on them.


    Slowly, they lifted their eyes to meet, and their gazes converged with silent understanding.


    The cake before them indeed bore the mark of Karen¡¯s handiwork.


    The pair sat in stunned silence, neither willing to voice the conclusion forming in their minds. Yet, all the


    strange urrences of recent days seemed to be pointing inexorably in one direction.


    After a while, Vivienne shook her head. "I''ve never had such a terrible strawberry shortcake."


    Percival unveiled a slice of strawberry shortcake he had brought and fed it to Vivienne. "Try this one;


    it''s sweet."


    A chuckle escaped Vivienne''s lips, her eyes inadvertently flickering to the bitter disappointment that


    was the other cake.


    Once they finished the delectable shortcake, Vivienne leaned back against the couch, patting her belly.


    "Mr. Wolf, didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me?"


    Percival presented two invitations,ying them before Vivienne. "Take a look."


    Vivienne picked up the invites, ncing over them with a smile. "The director wants to see me? He


    could have just said so. Why all the fuss?"


    Although the Brooks family hosted the party and extended the invitation to Vivienne and Percival, they


    were not fooled. Vance''s intention was as clear as day.


    This party was nothing but a pretext for him to see Vivienne.


    "So, are we going?" Percival asked, already anticipating her answer from the look on her face.


    With a grin, Vivienne replied, "Of course, we''re going. We can''t miss out on the drama, can we?"


    ...


    That evening, Vivienne and Percival arrived in their finest attire at the event.


    Melissa Brooks and Ashley were greeting guests at the door. Upon seeing Vivienne, their faces lit up


    with joy.


    "Vivienne, you made it! I¡¯ve missed you so much. I''ve been trying to call with no luck," Melissa said


    warmly as she reached out and took Vivienne''s hand affectionately.


    Her loved one''s return had clearly lifted Melissa''s spirits; her smile was even brighter than before.


    "I''ve been in Sea City for a while, had my phone off," Vivienne responded with a lightugh, then turned


    to Ashley. "Fully recovered?"


    After the ident, Vivienne had saved the girl and had not followed up, confident there was no longer


    a threat to her life.


    Ashley nodded. "Yes,pletely. But Carl..."


    "What happened to Carl?" Vivienne inquired.


    Ashley''s eyes welled with tears, weighed down by guilt over Carl''s condition. If only she had not been


    so stubborn and thrown away her helmet, Carl might not have ended up protecting her and getting


    injured in the process.


    Melissa sighed. "Carl had woken up, but then, suddenly, his condition worsened one night. After an


    intense fight for his life, we managed to save him, but the doctors say he suffered brain damage. He


    might be in a vegetative state from now on."


    Vivienne was taken aback. Carl was supposed to be recovering; she had performed the surgery


    herself, and there was no room for error.


    What could have gone wrong?


    "Why didn¡¯t you inform me? Where is Carl now?" Vivienne asked, her voice grave.


    The thought that someone she had saved was now in such a state troubled her deeply. And why had


    the Brooks family not contacted her sooner? With timely notice, Carl would not be in this condition.


    Melissa tried to soothe Vivienne, "We wanted to tell you, but... we can''t keep bothering you. You''ve got


    so much on your te already."


    "We''re family, aren¡¯t we? How can that be a bother?"


    Hearing this, Vivienne grew more frustrated but also felt a sense of resignation. After all, her


    rtionship with the Brooks family would never be as open and straightforward as with Dorian.


    The Brooks family felt the same; there was a mutual sense of guilt and obligation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Vivienne, we appreciate your concern, but it''s hard for us to keeping to you," Melissa said, wiping


    away tears, the guilt resurfacing.


    Letting go of her harsher sentiments, Vivienne''s tone softened. "Alright, Auntie. Where is Carl now?"


    "Ronald has sent Carl abroad for treatment. They say it''s a good ce for someone in his condition to


    recover."


    Hearing that Carl had been sent away, Vivienne heaved a heavy sigh. With so much going on in


    Rivenwood, she could not leave just yet. Carl would have to wait.


    "Let''s go inside. I will introduce you to your Uncle Vance," Melissa said, drying her eyes and leading


    Vivienne inside.


    Vivienne, ever the diplomat, returned the courtesy with grace.


    "Uncle Vance, I''ve heard much about you. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you," she said, her voice soft,


    though a hint of ice lingered in her eyes.


    Vance, unaffected, chose to ignore the chill. "And this must be Mr. Ellington. A pleasure to make your


    acquaintance."


    Vance extended his hand with a polite grace that suggested it was their first encounter.


    Percival reciprocated with a firm handshake, saying, ¡°Just call me Percival, Uncle.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the party officially kicked off. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    There was not much on the agenda, just some good old-fashioned dining and chatting.


    Vivienne and Percival were not much for bustling crowds, so they found refuge in a cozy nook on a


    plush sofa after making their rounds.


    Soon enough, Vance approached with a fruit tter and set it down on the coffee table.


    ¡°Since when did the director be a waiter?¡± Vivienne teased, her gaze locked on Vance with the


    allure of a dangerous poppy.


    Vivienne clearly enjoyed Vance¡¯s wit, the edge in her smile softening as sheughed heartily.


    Percival picked a strawberry from the tter and held it to Vivienne''s lips. ¡°Strawberries are a rare treat


    this time of year.¡±


    ¡°They''re special, just like my niece here. Always worth the effort to find,¡± Vance said, nudging the


    tter towards Vivienne.


    From just that exchange, it was clear Vance knew Vivienne well. His eyes suggested a deeper


    knowledge of her than one might expect.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    The conversation had taken a turn, and it was clear that light-hearted banter was off the table.


    "Vance, let''s cut to the chase." Vivienne bit into a strawberry, savoring the burst of sweet, sulent


    vor.


    Vance sipped his wine, his gaze shifting between Vivienne and Percival.


    "Vivienne, what do you know about Percival here?" He asked, nodding subtly towards Percival.


    Vivienne tilted her head, eyeing Percival from head to toe. "Inside out," she dered.


    Percival nearly choked on his Chardonnay.


    What on earth was she talking about?


    Were they not here for a formal discussion?


    Vance was clearly taken aback, not expecting such a forthright answer from Vivienne.


    Nor had Vivienne expected to say it, but seeing Percival''s stern and ascetic demeanor, she just could


    not help herself.


    Not everyone could understand the world of someone who cared about looks like she did.


    Vance regained hisposure and chuckled. "Well then, you must be familiar with his work. I was


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    wondering if you might be interested in joining him professionally?"


    Percival coughed, ncing at Vance.


    Was he suggesting Vivienne join the Vanguard Agency?


    Vivienne speared another strawberry with her fork, the juice coating her taste buds in satisfaction.


    "Director Vance, are you sure you can afford to hire me?"


    Her question put Vance in an awkward spot. He shed a forced smile. "Perhaps the Vanguard Agency


    does have the means."


    "Do you even know who I am?" Vivienne leaned back on the sofa, her features alight with a unique


    allure.


    Vance''s smile froze, and he straightened up, his eyes piercing into Vivienne. "Specter Healer, an


    identity of great interest to my upper echelons. But I''m only interested in one thing."


    Vivienne did not respond, her gaze dropping slightly.


    "Karen''s daughter," Vance said.


    Hearing her mother''s name, a fierce glint shed in Vivienne''s eyes, and the casual indifference


    vanished, reced by an iprehensible fury.


    "My mother and you were not, I believe, acquainted," Vivienne said calmly, her toneced with an


    enigmatic edge.


    As far as she knew, when her mother was with the Vanguard Agency, her only real ally had been


    Micah.


    Her mother was naturally a loner, not one to seek out friendships, so the term ''friend'' applied to very


    few.


    In her mother''s stories, Vivienne had never heard of anyone besides Micah.


    Even her mother''s favorite prot¨¦g¨¦, Percival, was someone Vivienne had barely met in her childhood,


    barely remembering his name.


    And now Vance, invoking her mother''s name, wanted to recruit her into the Vanguard Agency.


    Wishful thinking, indeed.


    Vance set down his wine ss and leaned forward. "I was not exactly close with Lark. Quite the


    opposite, we were adversaries."


    His admission carried a hint of sincerity, piquing Vivienne''s interest to hear more.


    "Lark and I were rivals from the moment she joined the agency. She was stubborn, and so was I. We''d


    often butt heads, especially during a live exercise not long after she joined. Lark, Ashen Pigeon, and I


    were assigned to the same squad, tasked with a hostage rescue.


    The situation did not leave room for the hostage to be extracted unharmed. I was ready to use a


    tranquilizer gun, but Lark would not have it. She insisted the hostage not be harmed in any way. We


    argued, but ultimately, Ashen Pigeon sided with her, and I backed down. Lark took a risk, got herself


    injured, but managed to get the hostage out safely."


    Vivienne remembered her mother telling her this tale.


    Ashen Pigeon was Micah.


    The purpose of sharing this story, Karen had said, was to teach Vivienne that no matter what, one


    should neverpromise their principles to achieve a goal.


    Vivienne had asked if getting injured wasn''t apromise. Karen replied that while protecting oneself


    was crucial, between one''s safety and the hostage''s, the hostage muste first¡ªthat was the creed


    of a Vanguard Agency operative.


    Despite not fully understanding, Vivienne had confidently told her mother, "I''d make sure never to get


    hurt if I were rescuing someone. I''d have the enemy hand them over willingly. Now that''s the best


    strategy."


    Karen hadughed warmly at that, her eyes filled with pride.


    After recounting the past, Vance rubbed his cheek. "Back then, I was young and hot-headed. I didn¡¯t


    see the point in Lark''s actions. I thought that if you can¡¯t guarantee your own life, how can you protect


    the people or the nation?


    It was not until I went undercover that I finally understood. Your mother''s actions were what every


    operative should aspire to."


    Vivienne kept her gaze fixed on Vance. "So, what does this have to do with me?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    Amends?


    "Thest phone call your mother received was from me," Vance said after a pause.


    Vivienne was stunned for almost half a minute, and even Percival could not hide his disbelief.


    Karen''sst call had been from Vance!


    Suddenly, Vivienne stood up, seizing Vance by the cor, the fury in her eyes burning through the


    room''s atmosphere.


    As a security guard approached to intervene, Vance gestured for him to back off.


    Melissa and her two children watched from the side, their hearts pounding with fear and trepidation.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Now, as Vivienne''s anger burned white-hot, they understood that this was a matter in which


    intervention was neither wee nor wise.


    "What did you say to my mom? Tell me!" Vivienne ground out through clenched teeth; each word


    squeezed through her jaw like she was fighting to keep control.


    Her eyes zed with fury, like a lioness on the verge of pouncing, staring down her prey with a grip that


    threatened to snap its neck at any moment.


    Percival did not try to stop her. Even if Vivienne did noty a finger on Vance, he felt the urge to step in.


    His voice carried the same tone as in years past¡ªme, anger, resentment, reprimand¡ªall rolled into


    one, yet insufficient to describe his emotional turmoil back then.


    Hearing these words, Vivienne slowly let go of her clenched hands.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Perhaps, when Karen heard those words all those years ago, she already knew there was a traitor


    within the Agency!


    But why, knowing such a brutal truth, did her mother choose the most cowardly and useless way to end


    it all?


    Could it be that Vance was hiding details about the call?


    Vivienne sank back onto the couch, looking at Vance''s face, which bore a striking resemnce to


    Darren. "I won''t work for the Vanguard Agency. You don''t deserve me."


    A ce that harbored the killer of her mother, a ce that had not made any headway against the GTO


    in a decade, did not deserve her!


    It seemed Vance had anticipated Vivienne''s response and did not press further. He pulled out his


    business card and ced it in front of Vivienne.


    "It has my number and email. If you ever change your mind, feel free to reach out. And if you need any


    assistance, don''t hesitate to ask. It appears I have slightly more pull than your fianc¨¦ right now, so I can


    certainly make things easier for you."


    With that, Vance straightened his crumpled cor¡ªwrinkled from Vivienne''s earlier grasp¡ªand stood


    to leave.


    Melissa approached, her face etched with concern as she watched Vance.


    He ruffled her hair. "It''s just a minor issue, don''t worry."


    Melissa nodded. "You go mingle with the guests. I''ll check on Vivienne."


    Vance did not stop her and returned to the social whirl with a ss in hand.


    Melissa walked over to find Vivienne back to herposed self, the business card now tucked away


    without a trace.


    "Vivienne, did Vance say something to upset you?" Melissa asked cautiously.


    Vivienne shook her head. "Auntie, we''re fine. It''s just a small matter. Where''s Ronald? He texted me


    that he needed to see me."


    Without pressing further, Melissa pointed to Ronald, who was deep in conversation. "Over there. I''ll get


    him for you."


    "No need, I''ll go over myself," Vivienne said, spotting the people around Ronald and lifting the corners


    of her mouth in anticipation.


    "Uncle Zachary, a partnership between us would be the icing on the cake for both our families," Ronald


    said, raising his ss to clink with Zachary''s.


    Vivienne left Percival by the side and made her way over just in time to catch Ronald''s words.


    What business did the Churchill family have with the Brooks family?


    She approached, and, noticing her first, Zachary put down his drink and said, "Madam, you''ve arrived."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ronald turned, his face lighting up with joy at the sight of Vivienne. "When did you get here, Vivienne?"


    "I arrived before you, just resting over there," Vivienne replied with a light smile.


    "You''re just in time. I was discussing a partnership with Uncle Zachary, but he said we should run it by


    you," Ronald said as they found a quiet ce to sit.


    Zachary exined, "Madam, about the project you entrusted us with, we were considering moving it to


    Rivenwood. It''s convenient since we''re both based here, and fewer people know about it, there''s less


    chance of interference."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement; now that she was back in Rivenwood, she could closely monitor


    Zachary and William''s bionics research progress.


    "You''re thinking of partnering with the Brooks family?" She inquired.


    Zachary nodded. "Yes, the Brooks family has been looking for new business ventures to ensure their


    continued stability, and we need a strong ally. Plus, you''re family to the Brooks, so we thought of


    coborating with them."


    Though not a Brooks by birth, Vivienne clearly held them in regard.


    Those Vivienne protected were few, but it was enough to show their significance to her.


    So, it was not without reason when Zachary referred to the Brooks as her family.


    Ronald added, "When Uncle Zachary first told me about this project, I thought it was a pipe dream. But


    knowing it came from you, I was sure it was feasible. Vivienne, do you think the Brooks family can


    undertake this project?"


    Vivienne chuckled. "What do you think, Ronald?"


    Ronald took a deep breath, his gaze firm on Vivienne. "I believe the Brooks family can handle it. The


    Brooks Group has been through a lot, but we are confident to take on this project."


    "In that case," Vivienne raised her ss and said, " here''s to a sessful partnership."


    Ronald''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and Zachary''s heart settled as they toasted with Vivienne.


    The deal to coborate on the development of self-defense bionic tech was settled.


    Vivienne sipped her drink and suddenly asked, "Ronald, you referred to Mr. Churchill as ''Uncle''? "


    Zachary smiled. "Madam, you might not know, but Faye and Carl are engaged."


    Vivienne paused in surprise.


    That was news to her!


    The world was indeed small; she had no idea Faye and Carl were betrothed!


    As far as she remembered, there had been no interaction between Carl and Faye.


    "Yep, years back, it was... well, their parents who decided on the arrangement," Ronald mused with a


    heavy heart. "Back when Carl and Faye were just knee-high to a grasshopper, they were thick as


    thieves, so the folks thought it''d be cute to make a little betrothal agreement. After Faye''s ident,


    Uncle Zachary wanted to call the whole thing off, but Carl would not hear of it. He said it was unfair to


    bail when things got tough. But now, Carl''s had his own share of bad luck, and here we are." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Faye had started college and was bound to meet someone who could make her happy. It was not fair


    for her to wait for Carl indefinitely.


    With a sigh, Zachary added, "Faye has her mind set, and even her mom can''t persuade her otherwise.


    So, we''ll let her wait for now. She can focus on her studies. Ronald, don''t carry this burden, too."


    Vivienne set down her ss of wine and inquired, "When I left, Carl was starting toe around.


    Everyone thought he''d make a full recovery. How did things take such a drastic turn for the worse?"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Listening to Ronald''s spiel, Vivienne felt a sting of insult to her intelligence.


    Carl had a hematoma in his head?


    And it was scattered by a bump?


    Did they really think she would not know if there was a hematoma?


    Vivienne downed the remnants of her wine, "Hand over Carl¡¯s rehab center address to me. I''ll visit him


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    after this busy spell is over. I can''t let Faye turn into a widow, can I?"


    Ronald looked at Vivienne, "Vivienne, I truly regret bothering you with this, asking you to go all that


    way..."


    "Cut the nonsense, hand it over." Vivienne was visibly irked.


    And to think she assumed Carl fell into a vegetative state for some grave reason, only to find out it was


    a mere bump on the head.


    A hematoma, really? After the surgery she had performed, how could there possibly be a hematoma


    left in Carl''s head?


    Seeing Vivienne''s genuine anger, Ronald quickly sent Carl''s rehab center address to her, "Carl is


    stable now, and he¡¯s got professional caretakers there. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    "Alright, you guys carry on. I''m heading out." Vivienne was tired and, after a short farewell, went to find


    Percival for the ride home.


    Darren and Ashley escorted Vivienne and herpanion out.


    "Boss, my mom said she''s with my dad hosting guests, so they can¡¯t see you out. But she wanted me


    to give you this; she noticed you didn¡¯t eat much tonight. Have something to fill you up on the way


    home."


    Darren now addressed Vivienne as Boss.


    Darren handed over a bag filled with food lovingly prepared by Melissa.


    "Thank Auntie for me," Vivienne said, taking the bag.


    Then, Darren handed her an invitation, "But boss, looks like you owe a gift."


    Vivienne looked at the invitation in surprise. "You''re getting married? Did you notify thepany?


    Who¡¯s the bride? Are there any uses in yourtest contract requiring you to stay single? If you cost


    me a dime, I swear I''ll wring your neck!"


    Darren was the second hottest star in Rainbow Entertainment after Stephen. His sudden marriage was


    bound to cause a stir.


    Vivienne was not against marriage, but it better note out of her pocket!


    Darren was speechless, feeling a chill at his neck. "Boss, could you at least read it before jumping to


    conclusions?"


    Ashley chuckled. "Really. Even if my brother wanted to get married, he''d need someone willing first."


    Vivienne opened the invitation to find it was a celebration of the billion-dor sess of Betrothed


    Understud.


    The TV series had already aired!


    "Stephen and my sister walked the red carpet today. They would have delivered this personally if they


    could. They''ve been working their tails off; many are shipping them for real now, boosting our


    Vivienne nodded. "It''s in a week, right? Okay, tell K I¡¯ll be there."


    This was a chance for profit, not to be missed!


    On the way back, Vivienne sent Carl¡¯s address to Draven.


    [Check his doctor and condition.]


    Draven responded quickly, and Vivienne turned off her phone.


    The day''s events had drained her. It was the first time a day that started with a strawberry cheesecake


    did not turn out to be as sweet.


    Leaning back in the passenger seat, she turned to look at Percival. Under the dim light, his face was


    half-bathed in illumination, half-shrouded in darkness. The light entuated his nose and spread


    across his lips, a golden veil upon his visage.


    His hands, pale and slender, turned the steering wheel with an effortless grace.


    As the turn signal clicked, a car¡¯s headlights shed across Percival''s profile, revealing a strikingly


    handsome side view that was hard to look away from.


    Vivienne leaned closer, drawing a finger along his refined jawline.


    Percival tilted his head, trapping her finger against his shoulder before quickly letting go.


    "I''m driving. Stop it."


    Vivienneughed, her fingers yfully reaching for his ear. "Mr. Wolf, I''ve missed you."


    Percival mmed on the brakes, pulling over to the side of the road and taking several deep breaths


    before restarting the car.


    This girl was bing more and more naughty.


    At this rate, her mother would rise from the grave to battle him.


    "Vivienne, stop it," Percival urged, not daring to look at her, focusing on driving instead.


    Seeing he was not amused, Vivienne withdrew her hand and sat quietly.


    Somehow, only when she was with Percival did her heart find peace.


    Only by his side did she feel truly alive.


    Before she knew it, Vivienne drifted off to sleep.


    Percival parked beneath her home. Noticing Vivienne asleep, he did not rush to wake her.


    In silence, he watched her as if all the world''s beauty had settled in that moment.


    His fingers gently caressed her cheek, yfully pinching her puffy face from deep sleep.


    Once in her bedroom, Percivalid her gently on the bed. As he turned to leave, her sleeping grip


    tightened around his wrist.


    "Mr. Wolf, stay with me," she murmured, her eyes flickering open with a glint of moisture.


    His heart melted on the spot, like snow on the first day of spring. He perched on the edge of the bed,


    gently closing her eyes with his hand. "Alright, I''ll stay with you."


    Vivienne slipped back into slumber, and Percivaly beside her, pulling her small frame into his


    embrace. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    He began to sing a luby by her ear softly.


    It was Karen who had taught him that luby.


    Vivienne was not nearly as peaceful then, a bundle of energy impossible to settle. So, he sang that


    luby over and over until sleep finally imed her.


    Percival had been just a boy himself then, barely twelve or thirteen. Later, he realized that Karen had


    been teaching him patience all along.


    Percival held Vivienne a little tighter, gazing out the window as the silver moonlight spilled through.


    ¡°Mentor, where in the world are you?¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    A weekter, at the celebration g of Betrothed Understud¡¯s billion-dor achievement.


    Vivienne, the invisible power behind Rainbow Entertainment, chose to attend the party from the


    shadows, in keeping with her elusive persona.


    However, generous as ever, she gifted a whopping 30 million dors as a bonus for the film''s smashing


    sess.


    "Boss, we''re talking a billion-dor hit here! As the lead investor, Rainbow Entertainment is swimming


    in dough, and you only give out 30 million?" Darren quipped, bncing a parrot on his shoulder, always


    quick with a joke.


    Vivienne had not seen this goofy bird in ages and actually missed it a bit. She reached out to pet it.


    But the parrot, now plump and haughty from Darren''s care, dodged her hand.


    Raising an eyebrow, Vivienne retorted, "That 30 million ising out of your bonus, Darren. Looks like


    your feathered friend there is going on a diet!"


    The parrot squawked in protest. "Brat! Brat!"


    That was the parrot''s usual cry upon seeing Vivienne. Whenever it saw Finnian, it would call out, "Old


    Geezer!"


    The parrot had a unique nickname for each disciple, earning it more than a few feather-plucking


    sessions at the hands of Leopold and the others.


    Vivienne tapped the parrot''s head. "Pretending you don''t see me? You''re asking for trouble."


    "Boss, it''s not my fault it''s misbehaving; you can''t dock that from my bonus! I''ve promised my mom I''d


    cut her off from my expenses. If I lose that bonus, I''ll starve!" Darren pleaded.


    Vivienne, pretending not to hear, ignored himpletely.


    That would teach him to be cheeky.


    "Stirring up trouble with the boss again?" K sauntered over in a matching outfit with Stephen, the on-


    screen couple from the film.


    The party was being streamed live, and the fans, especially those shipping the lead pair, would not


    miss it for the world.


    As Darren often said, K and Stephen never missed a chance to fuel their fans'' fantasies and boost


    sales.


    "Help me out, K. I can''t afford to lose that bonus!" Darren passed the parrot to her. "If you speak up


    for me, Birdie''s yours."


    K rolled her eyes. "Keep your dumb bird, and try picking a decent name for once."


    Darren was notorious for hisck of creativity with names: the parrot was "Birdie," his sheepdog


    "Pooch," and his American Shorthair "Kitty." He went straight to the essence of things.


    Darren looked pleadingly at Stephen, who simply cupped his ears, "Sorry, bro. When ites to the


    boss, my hands are tied."


    K did not bother with the drama and instead whisked Vivienne away to chat.


    "The studio''s got a few scripts for me to consider. I want to pick carefully. The fame from thisst


    project was hard-won, and once we wrap up, Stephen and my on-screen romance will end. So, I''m


    thinking my next role should be a solo act¡ªwhat do you think?"


    Vivienne never meddled in her employees'' careers¡ªas long as they made money, that was all that


    mattered to her.


    Vivienne was unabashedly money-minded.


    "Whatever works. Discuss it with your agent. As long as it brings in the cash, you have my blessing,"


    Vivienne said, blinking away any pretense of not being a ve to the almighty dor.


    Suddenly, a gasp rippled through the crowd.


    "Oh my God, it''s Mr. Ellington! He just gifted 50 million¡ªwhat a legend!"


    Vivienne nced over, her expression souring at Mr. Wolf''s extravagance.


    Though half of that donation would eventuallynd in her pocket, it seemed like taking wool from the


    sheep''s back. She would need to school him on frugalityter.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was about to greet him when Darren''s parrot burst into a frenzied chant, "Old Geezer! Old


    Geezer!"


    That nickname was reserved for Finnian, whom the parrot would recognize by scent, no matter the


    disguise.


    Vivienne spun around to see everyone marveling at the parrot while one figure quietly slipped away in


    the opposite direction.


    Her fist clenched, and she called to Percival, "Catch him!"


    Percival, clueless but obedient, gave chase.


    Meanwhile, the parrot kept up its chant, driving Darren to muffle its beak. "Shut it, you dumb bird! There


    is no old geezer here, just young men anddies. Don''t make enemies for me."


    The parrot only squawked louder, and soon, Percival dragged back a man, but he turned out to just be


    a crew member.


    However, the next moment, all the crew members wearing the same uniform scattered in all directions.


    Percival shrugged off his coat. "I''ll bring the right guy back."


    Vivienne stopped him. "No need. We have a bird."


    "Huh?" Percival looked at Darren''s parrot, confused. ¡°That bird?¡±


    Vivienne nodded with a smile. "Yes, this bird!"


    She approached Darren, whispered to the parrot, and then let it loose. The bird flew into the crowd,


    causing a stir as people dodged its path.


    Darren cringed, aware of the live cameras. The headlines would surely read: [Darren brings pet bird to


    g, which suddenly goes berserk!]


    "Boss, what did you tell that bird? It''s gone mad!" Darren had never seen it act this way.


    Vivienne settled back, sipping her drink, "Don''t worry about it." New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    With its sharp beak, the bird pecked aggressively at the man''s scalp while squawking, "Old Geezer!


    Old Geezer!"


    The man, who had been sipping his champagne with poise, now found himself in a frantic attempt to


    dodge the unexpected assault from Birdie.


    And Vivienne? She had never run away from anything.


    "Mr. Wolf, bring that man here," Viviennemanded, cracking her knuckles, a glint of frost in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Without a word, Percival stepped forward and yanked the man being pecked at by the parakeet away


    from Birdie.


    The man, powerless against the bird and certainly unable to resist Percival''s grip, allowed himself to be


    escorted to the lounge.


    "Old Geezer! Old Geezer!" The parrot squawked triumphantly upon reaching Vivienne, ceasing its


    pecking frenzy to perch atop the man''s head, its tiny head held high in a disy of pride as if to say:


    "Praise me,e on, praise me!"


    Fuming, the man plucked Birdie from his head and, gripping its neck, growled menacingly, "You dumb


    bird, I should''ve wrung your neck when I had the chance. You ungrateful creature, what made you


    betray me this time?"


    pping its wings in a futile attempt to escape, the parrot broke free andnded on Darren''s shoulder.


    "Chicken tenders, chicken tenders!" It chirped.


    Chicken tenders were Birdie''s favorite, and Darren had stocked up on them at home, dedicating half


    the freezer to the bird''s preferred snack.


    Pounding his fist in frustration, the manmented, "All for some chicken tenders, Darren? After all


    these years, couldn¡¯t you have spoiled it with something fancier?"


    The treacherous bird, selling him out for mere chicken tenders, just like that wretched girl!


    Darren, still puzzled, asked, "Excuse me, sir, do we know each other?"


    Percival, unfazed, stepped forward and ripped off the man''s disguise, revealing his true face.


    Darren nearly copsed in shock.


    It was Finnian, Vivienne¡¯s elusive mentor whom she had been hunting down for debts!


    "Holy smokes! Finnian! Is that really you?"


    Although Darren was a mere associate member of the mentorship, having fled the fold soon after


    joining, Finnian was still his mentor.


    Caught off guard by Percival''s bold move, Finnian scrambled to cover his face with his elbow,


    eximing, "Wrong guy, you''ve got the wrong guy!"


    Vivienne gritted her teeth fiercely. "Finnian! Put your hands down!"


    Everyone in the room, including Percival and Finnian, was taken aback.


    Those familiar with Vivienne knew she was genuinely enraged.


    Seeing his upset disciple, Finnian quickly tried to smooth things with a sycophantic smile. "You silly


    "Pulling my leg? You faked your death for this long, and you tell me it was a joke?" Vivienne stood up,


    her eyes brimming with tears as she red at Finnian.


    Finnian, always fond of Vivienne, felt a pang of guilt seeing her cry and hurried tofort her, "Oh, look


    at you, shedding precious tears. I''m fine, see? Stop crying, ande check the injury that dumb bird


    inflicted on me; it hurts like hell."


    Vivienne sniffled, standing up to inspect Finnian''s head, but to everyone''s surprise, she suddenly burst


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    into heart-wrenching sobs.


    "You lied again. You''re not hurt at all!"


    Finnian was in a fluster, pulling out tissues and wiping away tears while apologizing profusely, "I''m


    sorry, I''m sorry! Oh dear, I haven''t seen you in a while, and you''ve be such a crybaby. Please,


    stop crying, be a good girl."


    Darren was too shocked to utter a word.


    Vivienne crying?


    The merciless Vivienne, weeping uncontrobly?


    Was this not entirely out of character?


    Meanwhile, Percival lounged casually on the sofa, pulling out a piece of paper and scribbling a few


    lines before silently sliding it in front of Vivienne.


    Finnian, too busy pacifying his disciple, paid no heed to Percival''s action.


    However, the weeping Vivienne suddenly grabbed Finnian''s hand, sliced his finger just enough to draw


    blood, and pressed it onto the paper with such speed that Finnian was taken by surprise.


    Vivienne stopped crying, softly kissed the paper, and flicked away her remaining tears. "Finnian, this is


    what you owe me. Don''t forget to pay up!"


    Finnian, gobsmacked, looked closely at the document.


    It was an IOU for 80 million dors!


    "You... you ungrateful girl, conspiring with this outsider to swindle my money!"


    Vivienne pocketed the IOU, her face devoid of any sorrow, reced by a sly and triumphant smirk.


    "That''s where you''re wrong. Mr. Wolf here is my fianc¨¦, not an outsider. And don''t you think it''s fair to


    add a little interest to that thousand dors you''ve owed me for so long?"


    Finnian pointed an using finger at Vivienne. "A thousand dors... Just a thousand, and you''ve been


    fixated on it for years! And now you''re charging me this outrageous interest, you ungrateful child!


    Oh heavens, why don''t you strike me down and save me from this ungrateful girl''s treachery? Why is


    my life filled with such suffering!"


    Vivienne ignored his dramatics, even taking the time to pour Finnian a ss of water so he would not


    get hoarse from all the shouting.


    Percival watched the scene, reminded of his grandfather. It seemed that the older generation all


    fancied ying the mischievous old rascal.


    Finnian then pointed an using finger at Percival. "You dare to collude with this ungrateful girl to steal


    my money? You will never be weed into my home! I''ll never approve of your marriage!"


    Percival was momentarily taken aback but quickly recovered.


    cing Finnian''s hand gently down, he smiled. "I¡¯ll pay that 80 million dors for you.¡±


    Finnian''s face-switching was so rapid that even Darren, seasoned in the acting world, had to apud.


    It appeared that Finnian had not wasted his time in solitary; his acting chops were as sharp as ever.


    They were all performers at heart.


    Percival smiled at Finnian, finally understanding where Vivienne got her mercenary nature.


    Vivienne waved at Darren. "Go tell K I had to jet early, okay?"


    Darren knew, without a doubt, that Vivienne needed a private chat with Finnian. Besides, he was no


    longer Finnian¡¯s disciple anymore; it was not his ce to eavesdrop. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    He left, his arms cradling Birdie, whose thoughts were probably all about chicken tenders, and


    thoughtfully shut the lounge door tightly behind him.


    Now, it was just Vivienne, Percival, and Finnian left in the lounge.


    Vivienne''s expression grew serious. "Finnian, don''t you think you owe us an exnation?"


    The day Finnian had unexpectedly kicked the bucket, they had wept as though their world had ended.


    Vivienne, though not as overtly devastated as the other nine, had shed her share of tears, too.


    "Come on, Vivienne, you know there was a good reason for all this," Finnian said, sipping his water.


    After all the shouting, his throat was indeed parched.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Vivienne stared at Finnian. It would be a lie to say she did not resent him.


    The death of Finnian had been a thorn in her side for years, a constant reminder of what she perceived


    as her medical ipetence. It gnawed at her, thinking that Finnian might still be walking the earth if


    her skills had been just a notch higher.


    For a long while, self-doubt had engulfed her, and she had shouldered the me for Finnian''s demise.


    After all, apart from Karen, Finnian was the most significant person in her life. His loss had delivered a


    crushing blow to her heart.


    Finnian, sensing the weight of the moment, capitted. "80 million is already a fortune. If it were 800


    billion, it might just send me to an early grave!"


    "Kid," Finnian began, with a weary shake of his head, "I was being hunted. I had no choice but to fake


    death to escape. I didn¡¯t want to drag you all into this mess. It was ast resort." As he spoke, he rolled


    up his sleeve to reveal a long, ugly scar on his right forearm.


    The scar was surrounded by dark tissue and was as deep as half a coin. It bore the hallmark of a


    specialized weapon¡ªoneced with deadly poison.


    Vivienne''s eyes shed with concern as she gently took Finnian''s hand, inspecting the scar. "You''ve


    been poisoned, and you never told me? Do you have someone who can cure this?"


    After a closer examination, she could see that, although the scar looked fierce, it was healing, and the


    ck hue was the residual poison that no longer posed a threat to his life.


    Finnian withdrew his arm and nodded. "Yeah, a master healer, a friend of mine. I''ll introduce you


    someday."


    Vivienne furrowed her brow. She was a medical prodigy known as the Specter Healer. Yet, she knew in


    her heart that this poison was beyond her ability to cure. There was someone with medical skills that


    surpassed hers in Veridia?


    She did not consider herself the best in the world, but it struck her as odd that she had never heard of


    such a proficient healer. And over the years, Finnian did not seem to have any friends.


    The only person Finnian ever called a friend was her mother, and Vivienne had never met him even


    before her mother''s passing. It was clear that even if Finnian had friends in the past, he no longer


    wished to associate with them.


    Finnian, a man who would boast about a particrly intelligent parrot for weeks, would surely have


    mentioned such a formidable friend. Why the silence?


    Caught by Vivienne''s scrutinizing gaze, Finnian picked up his cup and took a sip to hide his difort.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, you rascal?"


    Snatching the cup from his hands, Vivienne pressed, "Who is this master healer friend of yours? And


    who''s the one hunting you that you''d fake your death to escape? There can''t be many who could


    corner you like this."


    Finnian smacked his lips in exasperation. "You always were impatient. Let me exin. You''ve probably


    heard of the ones after me¡ªthey''re from the ancient warrior lineage."


    Vivienne and her brother Percival exchanged a startled nce. "The ancient warrior lineage?"


    The only known families from the ancient warrior lineage were the Martinez and the Perez families. But


    why would they be after Finnian?


    "Finnian, are you being hunted by the Martinez or the Perez family?" Vivienne pressed.


    Waving his hand, Finnian dismissed the notion. "Neither. There are many in the ancient warrior lineage,


    and in modern times, only the Martinez and the Perez families are known. But my feud has nothing to


    do with them. Don''t worry about it. You should mingle as you please.


    Especially the Perez family, they''re good people. Don''t resist getting to know them."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. "You''ve been keeping tabs on me all along!"


    Realizing he had let something slip, Finnian hastily changed the subject. "Don''t go bbing about


    seeing me to anyone, okay? Even though the ones after me aren''t from the Martinez or Perez family,


    these ancient warrior lineages are interconnected. If they find out I''m alive, all my hiding would have


    been for nothing."


    "I know." Vivienne breathed out, her mind swirling with questions about the ancient warrior lineage.


    Leopold had once told her that these families were shrouded in secrecy, that a family that crossed them


    had vanished overnight. Yet, the Perez and Martinez families did not seem the type to carry out such


    ruthless vendettas. Could there be factions within the ancient warrior lineage?


    Who exactly was after Finnian?


    But more pressing to Vivienne was the identity of the mysterious healer who had treated Finnian''s


    wounds.


    Finnian nced at Vivienne and saw the curiosity burning in her eyes. He evaded her queries, fearing


    she would probe further.


    However, Vivienne was not one to let go quickly. She pped an IOU on the table, her voice firm. "Spill


    it. Who''s treating your wounds?"


    Finnian took another sip of water, trying to mask his unease. "You''re relentless, kid. Like I said, I''ll


    introduce you when the time is right. Until then, drop it. There are things you''re better off not knowing."


    Vivienne snatched the cup away from Finnian, denying him his sip. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me. But where are


    you living now? I¡¯ll move in with you.¡±


    ¡°No way, no way,¡± Finnian protested, waving his hands dismissively, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up; a youngdy


    shouldn''t be shacking up with her old mentor. It¡¯s just not proper.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing the mystery healer must be sharing Finnian¡¯s living space.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting on in years, and I need to look after you. If your ce is too small, I¡¯ve got plenty of


    space. You could move in with me,¡± Vivienne insisted, gripping Finnian¡¯s wrist tightly, her bright eyes


    locking onto his without relenting.


    Finnian struggled to free his arm. ¡°Go live with your fianc¨¦. I¡¯m not moving.¡±


    ¡°That''s not an option. If you don¡¯t, Mr. Wolf¡¯s eighty million is off the table!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finnian turned to Percival, who shrugged, saying, ¡°In our family, Vivienne¡¯s word isw.¡±


    Percival just grinned broadly, finding the situation amusing.


    Being henpecked was a badge of honor.


    Leopold wished he was henpecked, but s, he had no wife.


    Vivienne quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You know my real dad?¡±


    Vivienne stood up briskly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Right now.¡±  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    After leaving the lounge, Percival led them straight to one of the Ellington family¡¯s vacant vis.


    Finnian nodded in approval. ¡°Hmm, which room is mine?¡±


    Percival opened the door to a south-facing bedroom and said, ¡°This one. You like it?¡±


    Finnian scoped out the room and nodded. ¡°Yeah, this is fine. Wait, why is it a suite?¡±


    Percival chuckled. ¡°I thought I¡¯d bunk with you.¡±


    Finnian clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I want a different room!¡±


    With that, Finnian strode out, opening the door to another room.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    As soon as the door swung open, there was Jerry, lounging on the couch with a contract in hand,


    earbuds dangling from his ears, grinning at Finnian.


    "Finnian, long time no see, buddy."


    Finnian mmed the door shut, immediately storming into another bedroom.


    Holy smokes, Larry was here! He was fiddling with a pocketknife, grinning ear to ear. "Hey Finnian,


    missed me?"


    Finnian had caught on by now. He stood at the door, taking deep breaths before bellowing, "You bunch


    of troublemakers, get out here, now!"


    Door after door opened, and everyone except Leopold lined up in front of Finnian.


    Smiles were stered on their faces, but their eyes were full of schemes.


    Dawson burst out furiously, "Do you have any idea how much your funeral cost me? Pay up!"


    Jerry looked genuinely baffled. "Finnian, what''s with the fake death stunt? You''re breaking our hearts."


    Daniel, fists pumping in the air, yelled, "I ditched so much stuff toe back for your supposed


    passing, nearly got myself killed on the road!"


    Eric, counting on his fingers with a sinister tone, added, "I almost blew myself up in theb trying to


    figure out what killed you, and here you are, alive and kicking!"


    Donald was grinding his teeth. "Fun to fake your death, huh? You know how long it took us to crawl out


    of the mental scar of your ''death''?"


    Brian, frowning deeply, pointed outside to a husky tied up. "Finnian, you owe us an exnation."


    Larry clenched his fist, threatening, "If you don''t clear things up, I''m gonna let that dog tear up your


    vegetable patch on South Mountain."


    Gary was livid at the mention of the vegetable patch, saying, "Those nts were my blood, sweat, and


    tears under the scorching 95-degree sun!"


    The eight disciples surrounded Finnian like debt collectors from hell. Poor Finnian felt his brain swell.


    Thank goodness little Leopold was not around, or his wailing would have pushed Finnian over the


    edge!


    Vivienne was relishing the drama downstairs, sipping red wine with a smirk.


    She was not naive; Finnian agreeing to stay with her so easily meant he was nning a getaway.


    She and Percival could not keep tabs on him alone, but now, with this crew...


    ¡°Let''s see him try!¡± She thought.


    Percival crept down silently, sitting next to Vivienne, casually draping an arm around her shoulders.


    But the disciples upstairs, as if they had eyes in the back of their heads, red down at Percival,


    "Hands off her, now!"


    Finnian, fists raised, egged them on. "Go on, my disciples, rescue Vivienne!"


    "Finnian, you''d better exin yourself first!"


    Finnian''s raised fists sank once more.


    Percival''s hand not only stayed on Vivienne''s shoulder but pulled her even closer.


    "Where''s Leopold?" Percival inquired.


    Leaning on Percival''s shoulder, Vivienne said with gravity, "He mentioned something about Vance


    needing him."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Percival''s brow furrowed slightly; it must be that mission Vance mentioned earlier.


    After hearing Finnian out, Percival was convinced the ancient warrior lineage was deep waters indeed.


    What was Vance plotting by sending Leopold into the thick of it?


    Vivienne set down her wine ss, yawning. "Keep an eye on Finnian tonight. I''m hitting the hay."


    "Will do, mission epted," Percival assured, affectionately ruffling her hair before kissing her lips.


    "Percival, get your lips back!" Came the chorus from the disciples upstairs.


    Percival shrugged. "Keep an eye on Finnian. He''s on the move."


    Barely 10 feet out the door, Finnian''s escape was blown by Percival''s words, and the disciples were hot


    on his heels, shouting for an exnation.


    In despair, Finnian covered his ears. The karmic payback of his youth wasing to haunt him.


    Why did he ever take on so many disciples?


    Especially Vivienne!


    That cunning girl had rallied other disciples, and now his life was on the line!


    Utterly exasperated.


    Plus, he could not poison his disciples, no matter how tempting it might be!


    The eight of them nagged Finnian until the wee hours, starting with demands for payback and


    exnations, then sharing their hardships over the years, eventually insisting Finnian kick Percival out


    or else forgiveness was off the table.


    Not until they ran out of steam and tears did they sprawl across the beds and floors, each clutching a


    piece of Finnian as they drifted into a heavy sleep.


    None noticed the faint, strange scent in the air, deepening their slumber.


    In the dead of night, Percival''s eyes snapped open, covering his mouth and nose.


    Being a night owl, he sensed the anomaly instantly and was on high alert.


    He slipped out to check on Vivienne, who was sound asleep.


    "Vivienne, wake up," he murmured, but she was out cold.


    Frowning, Percival checked her breathing¡ªsteady. She was just asleep; no harm was done.


    Relieved, he crept to the room where Finnian and the disciples were. Upon entering, he found them


    knocked out, sprawled across every surface, even the husky outside sleeping belly up.


    But Finnian was gone.


    Hearing a noise downstairs, Percival vaulted over the fence,nding silently on the first floor.


    Sure enough, the previously locked window was flung wide open, the security system sabotaged.


    This was supposedly the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of security systems - so tight that not even a fly could buzz


    its way out. Sabotaging it would be no small feat.


    As it turned out, Finnian had some real tricks up his sleeve. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    With that taunt, Finnian leaped down from his perch.


    Luckily, Percival''s reflexes were sharp. As one leg plunged into the pit, he vaulted forward with the


    other, propelling himself out of the trap with a powerful leap.


    But no sooner had hended than a tingling sensation shot through his toes. Looking down, he realized


    he had narrowly missed a live wire!


    Anger red within Percival.


    This Finnian was ying for keeps. First a bomb, now a booby-trapped pit?


    What deadly game was this?

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Percival casually snapped off a twig and flicked away the power line in his path. Thankfully, he was in


    the garden; otherwise, he would have had to endure a jolt of electricity.


    But Finnian''s test was not something to be taken lightly.


    No sooner had Percival tossed aside the twig than a snake, tongue flickering, shot towards him along


    the branch.


    That did it. Percival was livid. He grabbed the snake by its body and mmed it to the ground.


    But as he did, something felt off.


    Why was this snake so light?


    Frowning, he nced back at the pit he had passed and the discarded power line.


    He decided to shut his eyes, ignoring anything else he might touch or sense.


    Thirty secondster, Percival reached the garden fence. With a firm kick, the fence copsed. Only


    then did he open his eyes and turn to see that there was neither pit nor snake¡ªjust projections from a


    high-tech projector!


    Finnian possessed the same kind of cutting-edge projector that Karen had been researching!


    Percival''s gaze sharpened, and some thoughts in his mind were now confirmed beyond doubt.


    The only problem was theck of evidence.


    Stepping over the fallen fence, he approached the vi''s main gate.


    With the dy, Finnian was long gone.


    Percival exhaled a sigh of resignation. When Vivienne woke up, she was going to be furious.


    He would have to think of a way to sweet-talk her.


    As he was about to head back, he heard a loud noise behind him. It was Vivienne!


    "Vivienne, you''re awake," Percival eximed, relieved. If Vivienne was up, the eight still out cold would


    get an earful, not him.


    Vivienne nodded. "A little trick like that won''t fool me. Did you catch him?"


    "No, Finnian was too fast. I couldn¡¯t keep up."


    "That old fox. If I get my hands on him, I''ll make him cough up 800 billion!" Vivienne said with a


    vengeful tone before slipping her arm through Percival''s. "Mr. Wolf, let''s head back."


    Percival gave Vivienne a once-over. "Sure."


    Back inside, Vivienne flopped onto the couch, half-sinking into it, and sighed, "After all that, I can''t


    sleep. Mr. Wolf, let''s have a drink."


    Standing before her with a steady gaze, Percival agreed, "Alright."


    Vivienne picked Percival''s favorite whiskey from the cab and poured two sses, her eyes


    shimmering as she looked at him.


    Holding out a ss, she stretched out her leg and hooked Percival''s, her lips glistening in the dim light,


    enticing beyond words.


    "Mr. Wolf, do you want me to sit in yourp while we drink?"


    Percival loosened his tie, revealing an attractive Adam''s apple, and rolled up his sleeves with a


    decisive motion. "Or maybe, drink lying down?"


    Vivienne was startled, but in the next instant, Percival had flicked her leg aside, and his elbow came


    down hard on her shoulder.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The ss fell and shattered, and Vivienne found herself pinned under Percival.


    There was no hint of flirtation, only threat and vignce.


    "Talk, who the hell are you?"


    ¡®Vivienne¡¯ blinked, and her eyes quickly lost their luster, like a light suddenly snuffed out.


    Percival was taken aback and only realized the truth when he lifted the person beneath him.


    It was a robot!


    Percival was astounded. How could a robot be indistinguishable from a real person, even mimicking


    Vivienne''s tone of voice?


    Then the robot''s mouth opened, and a scroll fell that read, [Congrattions, you''ve passed the second


    trial. This is your reward.]


    Holding the scroll in his hand, Percival was momentarily speechless.


    Was this another of Finnian''s tests?


    Was it a test of his resistance to temptation?


    But this was Vivienne, whom he naturally desired. If he felt nothing for Vivienne, that would be a real


    problem.


    Percival carried the faux Vivienne to her bedroom, where the real Vivienne was still sound asleep.


    Finnian''s sedative was indeed strong; even Vivienne had sumbed to it.


    It seemed his immunity was part of this so-called test.


    Percival settled himself in Vivienne''s room, leaning against the robot double, and dozed off.


    Meanwhile, at a mansion somewhere in Rivenwood, Finnian rxed on a sun lounger while a man


    applied ointment to his hands.


    "The kid''s got a good eye and steady nerves. Looks like he knew from the start that the Vivienne


    replica was not the real deal."


    Finnian nodded approvingly, pleased with Percival''s performance in the second trial.


    Now, it was time to think about the third one.


    The man curved his lips in a silent smile, seemingly privy to the previous night''s events.


    Finnian nced at the unfinished bionic robot in a nearby room. "Aren''t you worried about sending this


    out? What if the girl finds out?"


    The man shook his head. "She''s been prepared for this. Better to send it out now than have her fooled


    "True. She isn''t foolish, just short on evidence," Finnian said with pride. "But you owe me 80 million.


    With me gone, she won''t let Percival pay for me."


    "Done," the man replied, finishing up the bandaging. "Medical fees, 100 million dors. Don''t forget the


    transfer."


    With that, the man took his medical kit and left.


    Finnian snorted. "You just like family!"


    The next morning, Vivienne stirred awake in her bed.


    She rubbed her temples, wondering if she had slept too soundly the night before.


    Looking up, she saw Percival lying across ¡°her¡± legs.


    Vivienne blinked in confusion.


    A doppelganger? Had she astral projected?


    But within seconds, she realized it was a robot.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    She jumped out of bed and tapped the robot''s head.


    The craftsmanship was impable, indistinguishable from the real thing.


    Percival was roused from sleep by a voice. "Awake? Got a headache?"


    "Yeah, he left me a test to deal with. No clue what it was supposed to test, though."


    Percival recounted the previous night''s ordeal, patting Vivienne on the shoulder, "This thing, could it be


    some kind of advanced bionic?"


    Percival''s gut instinctively tightened.


    Finnian was ying hardball!

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    After hanging up the call, Vivienne stormed into Finnian''s room, where other eight disciples were


    sprawled out, sleeping like logs. With a swift kick, she woke them from their slumber.


    Dawson was the first toe to his senses, groggily nudging Jerry beside him. "Get up, man. We''ve


    gotta settle the score with Finnian."


    The group roused themselves one by one, taking in their surroundings and falling silent for a few


    seconds...


    "Where the heck is Finnian?!"


    Vivienne grabbed a magazine from the table and gave each of them a thwack on the head. "By the


    time you lot figure it out, Finnian will have skipped town!"


    Dawson rubbed his sore head and pointed usingly at Percival. "Vivienne, why aren''t you hitting


    him?"


    Without missing a beat, Vivienne delivered another smack to Dawson. "He''s my man. Think you can


    measure up?"


    Percival smirked smugly at the others, his expression just begging for a punch.


    But what could they do? After all, he was Vivienne''s man.


    The disciples collectively groaned, a chorus of shattered hearts.


    After a round of scolding, Vivienne pointed toward the garden outside, "Go fix that fence and then frog


    hop around the vi ten times. No dinner until it''s done!"


    "Vivienne, can we make it fiveps?" Gary begged with puppy eyes.


    Vivienne shot him a look that could freeze fire. "You, fifteenps!"


    Hearing that, the other disciples scattered like the wind. Fifteenps were no joke!


    Vivienne sighed heavily. "What''s the use of having all these guys if they can''t even keep an eye on an


    old man?"


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand. "Let''s go. Now that Finnian''s made an appearance, he won''t hide again.


    We''ll have plenty of time to deal with himter."


    "Alright."


    Halfway out, Percival nced at Vivienne, his lips pressed in query, "You didn¡¯t notice Finnian drugging


    you yesterday?"


    At the question, Vivienne''s gaze sharpened, a fleeting glint crossing her eyes, "Nope."


    She honestly had not noticed.


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Finnian''s reputation is well-deserved, then."


    He had not really looked into Finnian''s capabilities, but he must be skilled if he could handle Vivienne


    and those eight disciples.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly, her tone casual yet firm. "It was not Finnian who drugged us


    yesterday."


    Percival looked puzzled. "You mean..."


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a sly smile, her captivating eyes shimmering with an enigmatic light. "There¡¯s


    not a second person in this world who could knock me out."


    It was not just confidence¡ªit was certainty.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She might not be the best in medicine, but she was certainly not to be underestimated.


    Especially when it came to poisons.


    As they got into the car, Vivienne received a call from Yuri.


    It was odd¡ªYuri never called early in the morning. Something must have happened.


    After a moment''s silence, she answered. "Uncle."


    "Vivienne, are you busy? Can youe over? My dad''s had an ident!"


    A wave of unprecedented panic surged in Vivienne''s heart, "I''m on my way!"


    Percival floored the gas pedal, driving straight to the Perez Mansion.


    Vivienne rushed out of the car and into the house, where Yuri and Zelda greeted her anxiously.


    "What happened?" Vivienne asked in a hushed tone.


    Zelda was in tears, but Yuri managed to remainposed, saying, "This morning, Dad was fine,


    walking Natalia and Yasmine in the park. But he copsed without warning before breakfast, and the


    doctors can''t find anything wrong."


    Jasper had old injuries that red up once in Sea City but had been stable since.


    There had been warnings in the past, but this time, he passed out without a sign.


    "What injury did Grandpa suffer from before?" Vivienne asked as they walked.


    Yuri bit his lip, deciding to reveal the truth. "Dad got word of a sighting of Sasha near Fariana Isle.


    When he arrived, he found only bones. He couldn¡¯t handle the shock and fainted. Since then, he''s had


    a serious heart condition."


    Vivienne paused, sensing theplexity of his illness.


    They reached Jasper''s bedroom, where the family doctor, a renowned heart surgeon named Keegan,


    was treating him. Vivienne had studied his work during her studies.


    She stepped in, asking, "Professor Keegan, how is it?"


    "I''ll take a look." Vivienne approached, checking Jasper''s pulse.


    Keegan did not underestimate her because of her youth; instead, he stepped back to let her work.


    Vivienne''s frown deepened as she felt Jasper''s pulse. It was almost imperceptible, yet his breathing


    was eerily calm¡ªas if he were merely asleep.


    This was medically impossible.


    Apliment from Keegan was a rarity in the medical world, an honor bestowed to very few.


    Vivienne nodded, a silent acknowledgment, as she reached into her pocket for the silver needle she


    always carried. With precision, she began to block Jasper''s senses, one by one.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    The piercing of each point on Jasper''s body was sure to bring him excruciating pain.


    Vivienne did not want to resort to such measures, but she had no choice. Jasper''s condition was too


    peculiar, and it called for drastic actions.


    With each needle she inserted, Jasper''s breaths became morebored, his face contorted in agony.


    Zelda watched with growing concern, her hand sped by Yuri, who shook his head quietly. "Vivienne


    is the Specter Healer. She knows what she''s doing."


    It was unsurprising that Vivienne''s identity was known to the Boyds or that Yuri had discovered it.


    Otherwise, he would not have called her today.


    As Vivienne prepared to insert the final needle, she was suddenly repelled by an invisible, forceful


    energy, sending her stumbling back several feet.


    Percival caught her, his eyes filled with worry. "You''ve gone pale," he said, "Is something wrong?"


    Catching her breath and standing firm, Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she fixed her eyes on Jasper. "I''d


    like to know what''s happening myself," she said with a steely tone.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Vivienne steadied herself, gently easing Percival''s hand away.


    Approaching Jasper again, she listened to his strained breathing, her expression growing more serious


    by the moment.


    Taking a deep breath, Vivienne raised the needle in her hand and aimed for Jasper''s pressure point.


    Bang!


    Vivienne was sent flying, her speed so swift that even Percival could not intercept her in time, barely


    managing to grasp her hand.


    "Vivienne!" Percival half-knelt on the ground, cradling the fallen Vivienne in his arms and propping her


    against his leg.


    A gush of dark blood surged from Vivienne''s lips, herplexion turning deathly pale.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuri hurried over, pressing down on the heel of Vivienne''s hand with vigor.


    "Vivienne, feeling any better?" Yuri asked with concern.


    Vivienne nodded, standing up with the support of Percival''s hand, a sh of disbelief in her eyes.


    She had failed to administer the needle?


    What could possibly be the reason?


    What on earth was hiding inside Jasper''s body?


    "I''ll try again." Vivienne was determined; her skills would not fail her now!


    Percival, Yuri, and Zelda all tried to dissuade her, worried for her safety. "Vivienne, don''t try again."


    "Yeah, Vivienne, let me figure something out. If it happens again, your meridians could shatter."


    "Vivienne, take a seat and rest. Drink this; it will help bnce your energy pathways." Zelda handed


    her a cup filled with blue water.


    Recognizing the extremely rare Blue Infusion, Vivienne took the cup and drank it down, saying, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll take care of myself. Grandpa is more important."


    With that, Vivienne stepped forward once more. Yuri tried to stop her, but Percival raised a hand.


    He shook his head at Yuri and said, "Let Vivienne do what she''s decided; no one should interfere."


    As he spoke, he stood behind Vivienne, arms outstretched in a protective stance.


    If Vivienne were to be repelled again, he would be there to cushion the blow and reduce the impact.


    Vivienne focused intently on the final pressure point, channeling all her energy into the tip of the needle


    and thrusting it down forcefully.


    An invisible barrier halted the needle in Vivienne''s hand. Despite exerting all her strength, she could not


    prate it.


    Seeing this, Yuri ced a hand on Vivienne''s wrist, lending his strength to assist her.


    The barrier seemed to resist with greater force. Sweat beaded on Vivienne''s forehead, and even Yuri


    began to wobble.


    Vivienne exhaled deeply, releasing all her tension.


    Another loud bang.


    Both Vivienne and Yuri were repelled, Yuri dropping to his knees, the hand that had touched Vivienne''s


    wrist throbbing with pain as if a thousand needles were piercing it.


    Thanks to Percival''s support and the effects of the Blue Infusion, Vivienne did not suffer shattered


    meridians, but she nearly passed out.


    The gold needle in her hand shattered into several pieces, scattering on the floor.


    Even Percival, who had absorbed some of the impact, coughed up blood, feeling as if his internal


    organs had been disced.


    Zelda helped them up, giving each a cup of Blue Infusion, which offered a slight reprieve.


    "What''s going on? What happened? Vivienne, are you alright?" Zelda''s eyes were red with worry.


    Jasper''s breathing on the sickbed grew morebored, and with Vivienne and the others in such a state,


    Zelda felt helpless, her only recourse being tears and anxiety.


    Vivienne reached out and took Zelda''s hand. "I''m fine. I''ll heal Uncle Yuri''s hand in a bit, don''t worry.


    Could you please brew another pot of Blue Infusion? Grandpa might need itter."


    Zelda nodded vigorously, wiping away her tears. "Vivienne, don''t exert yourself anymore. I''ll go make


    the Blue Infusion right now."


    Zelda rushed to the kitchen, and the facade of ease vanished from Vivienne''s face.


    "Uncle Yuri, how are you holding up?" She asked.


    Yuri gripped his right arm. "I''ll survive, it''s nothing."


    "Mr. Wolf?"


    "All good," Percival said, steadying his heartbeat and calming his breath.


    Vivienne wiped the sweat from her brow and tried to stand but found herselfpletely drained. Sitting


    back down, she pulled out her phone and dialed Finnian''s number.


    Finnian''s number had not changed; now that his staged death had been exposed, he would not ignore


    or reject Vivienne''s calls.


    He answered quickly, and his voice had a hint of mischief, "Little girl, we agreed your fianc¨¦ would


    cover that 80 million debt. You can''t just..."


    Vivienne coughed, clutching the fresh blood in her palm, "The Perez Mansion."


    Finnian''s tone shifted to seriousness upon hearing Vivienne''s breath, "What''s going on?"


    "My grandpa copsed, but I can''t prate his heart with a needle. Something is blocking me."


    Vivienne had encountered such situations before, but they were always easily resolved. However, this


    time, even her needle had snapped!


    This was the first time since she had mastered her medical skills that she faced a situation where she


    could not administer treatment.


    Finnian nced at the man opposite him. "Alright, we''re on our way."


    After hanging up, Finnian told the man, "Seems like it''s time for you toe out of retirement."


    The man nodded in agreement. It was clear that if Vivienne could not handle the situation, it was time


    for him to step in.


    Ten minutester, Finnian arrived at the Perez Mansion with the man in tow.


    Why did her heart ache so fiercely?


    Without questioning him, Vivienneplied. As the pill dissolved in her mouth, she knew this man


    possessed skills far beyond her own. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    He then nced at Percival and flicked his forehead as effortlessly as one might snap their fingers.


    Percival felt a surge of energy tighten at his brow, clearing his energy pathways more effectively than


    ten pots of Blue Infusion.


    "Next time, don''t overdo it," the man said softly.


    The man turned to look at Yuri, pausing ever so slightly before stepping forward and inserting a needle


    into his right arm.


    "In ten minutes, let Vi... let the youngdy take it out. She''ll know what to do," he said.


    Yuri offered his thanks. "Sir, regarding my father..."


    "With me here, it''ll be fine," the man assured him with a smile, then carried his medical bag into the


    room.


    Finnian stood guard at the door. "He prefers to work in private. Please be patient; it won''t be long."

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Ten minutes had passed when Vivienne''s eyelids fluttered open, the difort in her heart a faded


    memory. She rose to inspect Yuri''s right hand, where the needle had been inserted. The sight gave her


    a moment''s pause.


    Such a peculiar way to administer a needle...


    "Kiddo, when did I ever teach you to let your mind wander while treating a patient?" Finnian''s voice


    snapped her back to reality.


    Gathering herself, Vivienne twisted the needle gently at Yuri''s pressure point before slowly withdrawing


    it. She then ced a Life-saving pill on Yuri''s tongue, which helped his hand return to normal.


    "Vivienne, I''m feeling much better." Yuri flexed his hand and turned to Finnian, "You must be Master


    Finnian, Vivienne''s mentor?"


    Finnian gave a nod. "That''s me."


    Yuri bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment. "My apologies for not greeting you properly. Please


    rest a while, and once the gentleman insidees out, I shall express my gratitude."


    "We''re all family here. No need for formalities," Finnian said, taking the seat Vivienne had just vacated,


    eyeing the Blue Infusion on the table.


    The Perez family sure knew how to liverge. Blue Infusion was a raremodity, fetching billions for


    a single chunk, and here they were, brewing it as if it were in tap water.


    Vivienne could almost read Finnian''s mind by the look on his face. She approached him and lifted his


    sleeve to find the wound on his arm healing nicely, which eased a weight off her heart.


    She nced at the closed door to Jasper''s room, saying, "That guy earlier, was he the expert friend


    you mentioned?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finnian nodded. "Of course. Handsome fellow, isn''t he? Puts your fianc¨¦ to shame."


    Ignoring Finnian''s cheekyment, Vivienne pressed on, "Has he ever been to the Emerald


    Monastery?"


    "No, he''s an old friend from way back. We met after my death. You wouldn¡¯t have met him," Finnian


    said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Yuri, who was sipping the Blue Infusion, nearly choked on his drink. "You met after what now?"


    Vivienne pressed her palm to her forehead in exasperation. "Uncle, my mentor once faked his death


    and had us all fooled. He''s only recently e back to life.''"


    Understanding dawned on Yuri, and he chuckled. "Master Finnian, your life is quite... colorful."


    "Ordinary, I''d say. If it were not for this girl pressing me, I''d be even more carefree," Finnian replied


    nonchntly, with a hint of pride.


    Yuri set down his cup. "The gentleman who just went inside seemed familiar, too. I can''t quite ce it.


    Have we met before?"


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged surprised nces. Yuri felt it, too? Who was this man?


    Finnian absentmindedly twirled his fingers. "My friend has one of thosemon faces, the everyman


    look. Everyone finds him familiar."


    Vivienne quipped. "There''s no way he could be more handsome than my Mr. Wolf."


    "Hey, since when did you be such a flirt?" Finnian teased, "Sit tight, and don''t let it turn into an


    internal injury."


    Vivienne touched her chest. "No worries there. All my injuries have healed."


    She turned her gaze back to the bedroom door and said, "Finnian, your friend''s medical skills are far


    superior to mine."


    Everyone, save for Finnian, looked astonished.


    Vivienne was regarded as the Specter Healer, famed for reviving the dead and mending broken bones.


    Could someone really surpass her?


    Finnian simply chuckled. "There''s always someone better. But don''t be disheartened, kiddo. You''re only


    neen. By the time you''re his age, you''ll be the world''s number one healer."


    "I''m not disheartened, just curious. I''ve never heard of this man before. He''s never shown his face, and


    now you''ve found him?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Isn''t that the case? You''ve kept a low profile all these years, and look at you now, the Specter Healer!"


    Finnian''s words left Vivienne without aeback.


    Half an hourter, the bedroom door finally swung open, and a man emerged, his forehead slick with


    sweat and his shirt stained with blood.


    Vivienne approached. "Are you okay?"


    The man caught his breath. "I''m fine. Did you brew the medicine? Bring it here so we can give it to


    Jasper."


    Checking her watch, Vivienne noted the timing was right.


    Keegan approached with a bowl of steaming concoction. The man fed the brew to Jasper and said,


    "He''ll wake up soon. I need to rest now."


    Vivienne moved to assist him, but Finnian beat her to it. "Here, drink up. We''ve got Blue Infusion ready


    for you."


    Vivienne''s hand hovered in the air before she let it drop, saying nothing more.


    The man sat down and sipped the Blue Infusion, finally catching his breath.


    "Mr. Perez, your father''s old injury red up, but he''s been soothed for now. Remember, on the eighth


    of every month, ensure Jasper stays indoors," he advised.


    Yuri nodded, "May I have the honor of knowing your name, sir?"


    "Vesper Linter."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Yuri''s eyes. The surname Linter was umon in Veridia.


    Percival, too, was familiar with the Linter name.


    And he also happened to know of a Linter, but not this one.


    He was his hero.


    Apart from Karen, this guy was the one he looked up to the most!


    But just like Yuri thought, their hero had been off the radar for quite some time.


    But at the moment, she was preupied with something else entirely. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Mr. Linter, why couldn¡¯t I insert the needle just now? What exactly is inside my grandfather''s body?"


    She was confident in her medical skills but also willing to acknowledge her limitations.


    The Mr. Linter before her was undoubtedly more skilled, and since she did not know why she could


    not insert the needle, she was naturally eager to seek his advice.


    However, Vivienne''s gaze remained fixed on Vesper¡¯s face as she asked the question.


    She was trying to see if Vesper had used a disguise, but unfortunately, she found no evidence.


    Even the structure of Vesper''s face had not changed at all.


    Vivienne''s brow, slender as willow leaves, furrowed imperceptibly. No disguise, no altered bone


    structure¡ªwhy did she feel this man was so familiar?


    And the closer she got to him, the stronger this sense of familiarity became.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Vivienne nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that the entity within Jasper had a consciousness after all.


    Gracefully setting the cup down, Vesper continued to instruct Vivienne, ¡°Make sure you visit your


    grandfather on the ninth of every month. Take note of every pulse, remember it, and record it. Find the


    pattern. If you want to rid Jasper of this thing entirely, it will take a considerable amount of time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Linter,¡± Vivienne replied with a polite nod, though


    her eyes betrayed a flicker of determination.


    Percival approached with his smartphone in hand. ¡°Would you mind if we exchanged contact details,


    Mr. Linter? In case anything else happens with Jasper, we could reach you promptly.¡±


    ¡°I do mind,¡± Vesper curtly refused, his aloof demeanor mirroring Vivienne''s when they first met.


    Unperturbed, Percival simply said, ¡°I just wish to be able to reach out for help when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is more than capable. The title of Specter Healer isn¡¯t just for show,¡± Vesper said,


    nodding towards Vivienne with a hint of pride.


    Vivienne blinked in surprise. ¡°You know of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re both in the medical field. Who hasn¡¯t heard of the Specter Healer?¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, my achievements are modest. I insist, please, could you share a way to contact


    you?¡± Vivienne did not want to miss the opportunity to connect with this enigmatic figure.


    Vesper remained steadfast in his refusal. ¡°My consultancy fees are steep, Mr. Perez. Make sure the


    payment is transferred to my ount. Here¡¯s my ount number.¡±


    Yuri epted the card with both hands. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look, realizing Vesper had no intention of leaving any trace behind.


    Upon examining the card, Vivienne found nothing but Vesper¡¯s name. No leads.


    This man was definitely more than he seemed.


    Just then, Natalia and Yasmine burst in from preschool, making a beeline for Vivienne.


    ¡°Vivienne!¡± They chorused, wrapping her in a tight hug.


    Vesper watched the scene, a burst ofughter breaking on his usually impassive face.


    Drawn by hisughter, the girls released Vivienne and sidled up to Vesper.


    ¡°What are you looking at, munchkins?¡± Vesper crouched down to their level.


    With a curious tilt of her head, Natalia nced at Percival and then back at Vesper. ¡°I used to think


    Percival was the most handsome man ever, but you¡¯re even more handsome.¡±


    Yasmine nodded eagerly, ¡°Yeah, Percival is now in second ce!¡±


    Vesper chuckled, and Percival feigned a wounded look.


    He turned to Vivienne, his eyes yfully asking, ¡®Am I not the most handsome?¡¯


    Vivienne responded with a reassuring gaze, ¡®Of course you are!¡¯


    Percival no longer cared about the girls'' opinions at that point.


    Yuri squatted beside his daughters, ¡°Girls, where does Daddy rank?¡±


    ¡°Fourth!¡± they shouted in unison.


    Yuri reiterated, ¡°Remember, we¡¯re talking about looks ranking, not my ce at home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fourth,¡± Natalia reaffirmed.


    ¡°And Uncle Maddox was second, but now there¡¯s Vesper,¡± Yasmine added.


    ¡°Your Uncle Maddox beats me?¡± Yuri feigned heartbreak.


    The girls nodded seriously. ¡°Uncle Maddox said, men devalue after marriage. You, Uncle Fredrick, and


    Uncle Luke all lost on that ount. Such a pity.¡±


    Yuri thought, ¡°Maddox, stay away from my girls!¡±


    Miles away, in Sea City, Maddox sneezed mightily and turned up the heat in his tub.


    Looking at the yful girls, Vivienne was growing fonder of them.


    Vesper, clearly taken with the children, pulled out two pairs of intricately made shoes from his bag.


    They were handcrafted with goldces, exuding a modern chic rather than tackiness.


    Vivienne noticed the high-quality herbal materials stitched into the shoes, designed to protect Natalia


    and Yasmine from mosquitoes andmon childhood illnesses.


    ¡°Do you like these shoes, Natalia, Yasmine?¡± Vesper asked.


    ¡°Love them! The flowers are prettier than any Mommy has painted. Vesper, can you teach her?¡± Natalia


    admired the shoes.


    Yasmine agreed. ¡°Yes, please teach Mommy.¡±


    Zelda blushed from the side. ¡°Girls, mind your manners.¡±


    Vesper just smiled and fitted the shoes on their feet, a perfect match as if tailor-made for them.


    ¡°They¡¯re yours, a thank you for your high praise.¡±


    Yuri and Zelda tried to protest. ¡°Mr. Linter, we couldn¡¯t possibly ept...¡±


    ¡°These are between me and the kids, Mr. and Mrs. Perez. No interference,¡± Vesper insisted as he


    ruffled the girls'' hair, clearly delighted.


    Seeing his fondness, Yuri and Zelda did not press the issue.


    But on the side, Vivienne¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Were Vesper¡¯s shoes prepared in advance, or was it just a fortunate coincidence?


    But how could it be so coincidental? The shoes fit perfectly, were styled for girls, and there were two


    pairs?


    At that moment, Keegan emerged from Jasper''s bedroom. "Jasper''s awake," he announced with a hint


    of relief in his voice.


    With a child cradled in each arm, Vesper made his way to the bedside and gentlyid the toddlers


    down.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jasper''s eyes fluttered open, and in his grogginess, he mistook Vesper for Yuri. "Son, why didn¡¯t you


    drop off Natalia and Yasmine at school?"


    Standing at the foot of the bed, Yuri blinked in confusion before stepping closer. "Dad, I''m right here.


    You''ve been asleep for a whole day. Natalia and Yasmine are already back," he reassured his father.


    Vesper checked Jasper''s pulse,ughing softly. "You''re not senile just yet."


    Jasper turned to look at Vesper, and tears unexpectedly started to stream down his cheeks. "Yeah, I


    still haven''t found my Sasha."


    Vesper''s hand paused, his fingers curling slightly in a rare disy of emotion that flickered in his eyes


    before he regained hisposure.


    It was a fleeting moment, but Vivienne caught it.


    The curiosity in Vivienne''s gaze deepened as she watched Vesper.


    Yuri and the others breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mr. Linter," they expressed their gratitude.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Everyone gathered around Jasper, but he reached for Vivienne with a steady hand.


    "Vivienne, you okay there?"


    Vivienne shifted her gaze from Vesper and replied softly, "Yeah, a bit shaken up."


    Jasper hummed in response, gently patting Vivienne''s hand. "I¡¯m gonna be fine. Gotta take you back


    home to watch Natalia and Yasmine grow up and wait for Sasha to return. I won''t break my promise."


    Then, spotting Percival, he added with a smile, "And to see our Vivienne get married and have kids,


    right?"


    Vivienne blushed slightly. "How about I check in on you every month, say on the ninth?"


    Although Vivienne still had questions about what was really going on inside Jasper, she knew now was


    not the time to ask. He was weak and did not need the stress of an interrogation.


    "Sounds good to me," Jasper chuckled, his eyes catching Vesper standing a little ways off. The more


    he looked, the more he liked the young man. "Young sir, you do resemble my boys strikingly."


    Vesper looked up, aplicated expression in his eyes, but he managed a small smile. "Really? Then


    I suppose I''m quite the looker."


    Jasperughed heartily. "You sure are,d, a spitting image of my younger self."


    Yuri teased, "Dad, fishing forpliments now?"


    "I''ve always been handsome." Jasper stood up, still holding Vivienne''s hand. "Vivienne''s kids are


    gonna be stunners, no doubt."


    "Dad, how many kids do you want Vivienne to have?" Zelda asked.


    Jasper thought momentarily, then said, "Hey, Percival, how many do you want?"


    Caught off-guard by the sudden question, Percival cleared his throat and said, "That''s up to Vivienne."


    "You just stay out of the fray and take care of yourself. Can''t have any repeats ofst time," Jasper


    advised more seriously.


    Percival nodded in agreement, feeling no difort.


    Vivienne turned to Vesper. "How many kids do you have at the Linter family??"


    "Just one daughter and she''s a handful," Vesper replied with a chuckle. "Mr. Ellington, you''re going to


    have your hands full. Better take care of yourself, especially with four sons and three daughters in the


    cards."


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne''s waist and said, "Alright, then we''ll have seven."


    Vivienne pinched Percival''s side in response.


    What was he even talking about?


    Seven kids?


    At this rate, they would have enough for a ser team.


    Jasper was all smiles. "Seven kids, eh? The more, the merrier. It''s a handful for a father, though. You''d


    better prepare yourself."


    As the banter continued, no one noticed that Vesper had silently disappeared from the foot of the bed.


    When Vivienne realized what had happened, not only was Vesper gone, but Finnian had also vanished.


    Vivienne made to go after them, but Percival stopped her. "Vivienne, let it be. We can''t catch up."


    Yuri joined them, nodding. "Mr. Linter''s skills are beyond us."


    Despite everyone''s attention on Jasper, all present were vignt and trained. How could two grown


    men disappear without notice? The only exnation was that Vesper''s skills surpassed them all.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Vivienne felt a premonition that she would see Vesper again, but it would be a long timeing.


    She sent a message to mobilize the Nine Mystics Society and the Frostfire Intelligence Agency to find


    Vesper, but she was unsure if they would seed.


    Still weak from his illness, Jasper soon fell asleep, and Vivienne and Percival left the Perez Mansion.


    After their departure, Yuri entered the house and felt a gust of wind by his ear. The next second, a


    disposable fork with a note attached was embedded in the door.


    Yuri took the note. It read: [Watch those around you.]


    He looked around but saw no one, not even the bodyguards, had noticed the danger.


    Even Yuri would not have known about the silent intruder if he had not seen the fork himself.


    The note seemed to be a warning, not a threat. But who could it be from? The same person who left a


    note in Jasper''s roomst time?


    Yuri pocketed the note without causing a stir. He did not want Zelda to worry.


    After instructing the guards to increase their numbers around the house and to keep a close eye on


    Vivienne without her noticing, Yuri left them to their posts.


    ...


    A mile away from the Perez Mansion, at a corner diner.


    Finnian took out another fork and sighed over his te. "Missed a good meal back there. Heard


    helpers at the Perez family can really cook up a storm."


    Vesper sipped his soup, saying, "This isn''t half bad, either. Eat up."


    "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Finnianined, burning his tongue on a hot mushroom.


    Vesper casually picked out the shrimp from his soup. "The waters run deep in the Perez family."


    Vesper did not need to say much. With just one phrase, Finnian knew precisely what he meant.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was lounging back in her chair, her mind racing through every detail of the day.


    What did not add up...


    Was it the two pairs of shoes Vesper brought or his silent departure?


    Suddenly, Vivienne sat up straight. "Mr. Wolf, we never mentioned where Grandpa''s bedroom was


    when Vesper and Finnian arrived, did we?"


    His hands steady on the steering wheel, Percival nced at her with a knowing look. "Indeed, we


    didn¡¯t."


    How could Vesper, a neer to the Perez Mansion, navigate straight to Jasper''s bedroom as if he


    knew the way?  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Even Vivienne had to be led there by Zelda and Yuri, but he found it effortlessly.


    And then there were those two pairs of perfectly prepared shoes.


    Vivienne was certain; Vesper must have been secretly watching the Perez family''s every move, which


    was why he seemed so familiar with everyone!


    But what could his motives be?


    "Don''t you find him too familiar, though?" Vivienne''s gaze was cloudy, her thoughts obviously revolving


    around Vesper.


    Vivienne nodded, her mind still churning, returned Percival''s kiss, and headed upstairs.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Percival watched Vivienne disappear into the building before starting his car and driving away.


    Along the drive, he dialed Thomas.


    "Check out the Perez family. Don''t miss a soul, not even a pet¡ªespecially those who''ve passed on or


    gone missing. No stone unturned," he instructed with a sense of urgency.


    Thomas did not ask for details, simply acknowledging the order before hanging up.


    Despiteforting Vivienne earlier, Percival could not shake his doubts. If it had anything to do with


    the Perez family, Vivienne was inevitably entangled in the web.


    After all, the person who tampered with Vivienne''s paternity test was still atrge.


    ...


    The next day, Percival parked outside Vivienne''s ce before the crack of dawn, and she soon


    emerged, surprisingly skipping her usual lie-in.


    "Mom whipped up some fusion breakfast for you. Give it a go," Percival said, handing her a food


    container as she climbed into the car. Inside was a twist on the ssic: buttery English muffins stuffed


    with fried eggs, apanied by slices of tomato.


    Vivienne took a bite, pleasantly surprised by the vor.


    "Did your mom make this?" she asked between bites.


    Percival sighed. "Sort of. She cut the muffins herself, but Dad had to fry the eggs. Last time mom tried,


    she turned the eggs into charcoal."


    Vivienne could picture it all too well; after all, she had her own culinary disasters. Her mother had to


    ban her from the kitchen before she finally gave up.


    They arrived at the Perez Mansion to the sound of crying¡ªbut it was not Natalia or Yasmine, nor was it


    Zelda.


    Walking in, the sight of a shy sports car in the driveway gave it all away.


    Maddox was here, along with a woman, judging by the weeping. Maddox was not the one crying, that


    was for sure.


    Zelda was outside, perfecting her strawberry cake recipe, finally mastering the art of separating whites


    from yolks. She halted Vivienne at the door.


    "What''s going on?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Wait out here a sec. It''s quite the scene inside. Been crying since sunrise," Zelda said, evidently


    annoyed by themotion.


    Zelda was usually easygoing, never showing disdain or giving anyone the cold shoulder. Whoever was


    causing such a reaction must have been quite the handful.


    Respecting Zelda''s hint, Vivienne sat in the yard, watching as Zelda continued her battle or rather, her


    study of cream ratios.


    Soon, a familiar voice called from the gate.


    "Is that my darling niece? I saw your car! I''ve been waiting!"


    Zelda looked up, "Your Uncle Maddox''s here. He''s been hollering about seeing you. I told him you''d be


    by today, and that''s the only thing that calmed him down. Man, he''s annoying."


    Though Zelda spoke with a hint of exasperation, her smile starkly contrasted with the sobbing inside.


    Maddox approached Vivienne with a bouquet and an assortment of pastries, saying, "Long time no


    see. Missed your uncle?"


    "Sure have," Vivienne replied with a smile, reaching for the flowers only to have Percival intercept


    them.


    No way he was going to let Vivienne ept another man''s flowers, family or not.


    Maddox looked on with approval. "Ah, you''ve got my spirit! A jealous man is a good man!"


    Yuri, who could not take any more, said, "Maddox, that''s enough. Go inside and make yourself useful


    before folks think there''s a real tragedy in our family."


    Zelda nodded. "Yeah, Maddox, cut the act and help out."


    Maddox sighed. "Zelda, that cake will never get done at this rate!"


    Zelda nearly sttered the not-quite-right cream all over Maddox in frustration.


    Luckily for him, he was quick on his feet.


    Vivienne could not help butugh. Maddox was nothing like a typical older brother.


    Within a minute of Maddox entering the house, the crying stopped, and out he came with a woman


    pushing Jasper in his wheelchair, a smile blooming on Jasper''s face at the sight of Vivienne. "Vivienne,


    As Vivienne approached, Jasper introduced the woman behind him, "This is Diana Perez, my


    goddaughter, a few years younger than Sasha. Diana, meet Vivienne."


    Diana stepped forward and embraced Vivienne warmly. "Vivienne, I''m Auntie Diana. I wanted to visit


    you in Sea City, but Maddox said you were busy. I¡¯m d I finally met you."


    Vivienne bristled at the sudden intimacy from a stranger, but in Jasper''s presence, she held her tongue.


    "Nice to meet you, Auntie Diana," she greeted, noting Diana''s red eyes from crying.


    Maddox pulled Vivienne aside and said, "Diana, you were six when Sasha was around. Do you really


    remember her that well?"


    Jasper lightly tapped Maddox with his cane. "Stop bullying your sister."


    Maddox did not respond but handed Vivienne back to Percival, adding, "Take care of your woman. You


    can''t let just anyone touch her."


    Diana''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Maddox''s words were too specific.


    Percival stepped in with a chuckle, protecting Vivienne close to his side.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jasper rolled his eyes at Maddox, fully aware of his sons'' less-than-warm attitudes towards Diana. New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Despite the years, they never seemed to change, and no amount of talking did any good.


    He could not quite put his finger on what Maddox did not like about Diana.


    "Vivienne, I''ve brought you a little something," Maddox said as he reached into his car and pulled out a


    gift box, handing it over to Vivienne.


    Inside was a jeweled hairpin, exquisitely crafted, with clearly top-notch stones.


    A knowing smile spread across Vivienne''s face. "I love it."


    She lifted the hairpin, feeling its weight, and upon closer inspection, she discovered a hidden de!


    "Keep it with you. These vintage styles are making aeback, and you''ll look stunning with this,"


    Maddox said with a grin.


    Yuri had briefed Maddox about the mysterious note and Vesper. This gift to Vivienne was more than


    just an essory; it was a means of self-defense.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Next to Jasper, Diana bit her lower lip in frustration.


    Was Maddox being too obvious?


    It was as if he were broadcasting to the world that he disliked her!


    It was outrageous,pletely outrageous!


    Diana took several deep breaths topose herself and turned to Vivienne with a smile. ¡°Vivienne, I


    rushed over here and didn¡¯t have time to pick up a gift for you. How about we hit the shopster, and


    anything you fancy, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Vivienne replied, eager to keep her distance.


    For some reason, Vivienne always felt uneasy around Diana. It was not just because Diana was


    adopted into the Perez family; there was something off-putting about her.


    Maybe it was what people called ''bad vibes.''


    Diana moved closer, eagerly grabbing Vivienne¡¯s hand again. ¡°Vivienne, don¡¯t be like that with me.


    Even if you¡¯ve got everything, one more thing won¡¯t hurt. Us girls can never have too many treats, right,


    Zelda?¡±


    Zelda looked up from her book and said, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll tag along. I always believe in the more the


    merrier when ites to my closet.¡±


    Yuri coughed, ncing at the pile of unopened shopping bags near Zelda.


    Yeah, the more the merrier.


    Diana forced augh, but with Zelda jumping in, she could not very well refuse. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go


    together.¡±


    While she appeared enthusiastic, Diana was fuming inside.


    What was Zelda up to?


    Was she worried about Vivienne going out alone with her?


    Ha! The nerve, thinking she was a true Perez through and through!


    Seeing Zelda on board, Vivienne had no more excuses to decline.


    Percival, jingling his car keys, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯d be honored to chauffeur three lovelydies today.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a bunch,¡± Diana responded with a smile.


    After Vivienne finished checking Jasper¡¯s health, the group set off for a shopping spree.


    Standing in the yard, Maddox turned off the grill, ¡°Yuri, keep an eye on your wife. She''s got a knack for


    turning our home into a disaster zone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just buy a new one if that happens,¡± Yuri muttered, shutting off the whipped cream maker.


    Jasper addressed his sons, ¡°You two, give Diana a break. She was quite embarrassed earlier. As her


    brothers, try not to be so hard on her.¡±


    Maddox scratched his ear. ¡°Dad, speaking of Diana, there¡¯s something you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been snooping around your will, and there was some tampering with Wi¡¯s paternity test. Diana


    was the only one who had contact with Wi then, and I suspect she¡¯s behind it. We justck the


    proof.¡±


    Jasper leaned forward, a look of shock crossing his face. But what stunned him was not Diana¡¯s


    meddling with the will or the test; it was that the paternity test results could be fake!


    Jasper, clearly agitated, began to cough, and Yuri quickly stepped forward tofort him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t


    get worked up. Maddox said we don¡¯t have proof against Diana yet. We¡¯re still investigating.¡±


    Jasper took Yuri¡¯s hand, steadying himself. ¡°Do you boys mean to say that Vivienne might actually be


    my biological granddaughter?¡±


    Maddox knelt, looking up at his father earnestly. ¡°Yes. Ever since I firstid eyes on Vivienne, I felt she


    had to be my niece. Dad, you¡¯re not the only one who has that hunch, which is why I doubt the


    paternity test.¡±


    Yuri nodded. ¡°Right, Dad. Should we redo the test?¡±


    After a moment, Jasper decided. ¡°Do it again, but keep it under wraps. No one at home should know,


    not even Zelda. Handle it discreetly in Rivenwood.¡±


    Since there was a mole at home, they would keep it a secret from everyone in their family.


    Yuri agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    While Yuri went to deal with the test, Maddox stayed with Jasper, unable to shake his concern.


    They had grown up with Diana, and though they were not particrly fond of their sister, they knew her


    all too well, especially her capabilities.


    Maddox felt certain someone was backing Diana.


    Soon, Yuri returned from theb with the rushed paternity test results.


    But when they came in, the news was disappointing.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the same result,¡± Yuri handed the report to Jasper, a trace of regret in his eyes.


    Maddox was shocked. ¡°Impossible, Diana clearly tampered with it...¡±


    ¡°Maddox, I personally supervised the entire process in theb, from sample collection to result delivery.


    No one interfered,¡± Yuri insisted.


    Jasper visibly deted but then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Let it go. If she¡¯s not, then we shouldn¡¯t force it.¡± Jasper wheeled himself away. ¡°You two go have fun. I


    need some rest.¡±


    Both Yuri and Maddox knew Jasper¡¯s heart was once again shattered.


    ¡°Are you sure you got to the bottom of this, Maddox? Did Diana really tamper with the test?¡± Yuri could


    not help but question Maddox.


    Maddox smacked Yuri¡¯s head. ¡°When have I ever been wrong? There¡¯s definitely something not right


    here.¡±


    Yuri stopped arguing and followed his brother. While it was disappointing not to have Vivienne as their


    niece, Yuri had alreadye to regard her as family.


    The paternity test did not change how the Perez family would treat Vivienne with genuine care and


    affection.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maddox burned the paternity test report that negated their blood rtion, his gaze intense.


    He refused to believe it.


    Vivienne had to be his real niece.


    Sasha had always been the apple of her brother Maddox''s eye, so when Vivienne showed up out of the


    blue, he was convinced she simply had to be his missing sister''s child.


    But something was not adding up. Why did every paternity teste back negative?


    ...


    At the mall, Vivienne browsed with ease, picking up anything that caught her fancy. Diana was there to


    make an impression, so naturally, she stepped up to pay without hesitation.


    By the end of the shopping spree, Percival was nearly drowning in a sea of bags and boxes.


    Diana, though far from penniless, felt the pinch. Sure, she had cash to burn, but that did not mean she


    was thrilled about footing the bill for Vivienne''s shopping desires.


    And Vivienne? She did not bat an eyelid when Diana reached for her wallet. Not a single protest. New


    chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    "Lunchtime,dies. How about we grab a bite?" Diana suggested, taking the lead toward one of the


    mall''s eateries.


    Vivienne, feeling a pang of hunger, did not object.


    The group settled into the restaurant. Zelda excused herself to the restroom, and Percival stepped


    outside to take a call.


    Atst, Diana had Vivienne to herself, just as she had hoped.


    "Vivienne, see if there''s anything else you¡¯d like to eat. Order some more," Diana said with a warm


    smile, dabbing at her te with a napkin.


    "This is plenty," Vivienne replied, her smile touched with a hint of reserve.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Vivienne cradled her mug of steaming coffee, the vaporous tendrils partially veiling her eyes, adding a


    touch of mystery to her gaze.


    Diana''s message to Vivienne was crystal clear: "Remember your ce. You''re nothing more than an


    adopted granddaughter, not even by blood. Don''t get toofortable thinking you''re one of us."


    She was staking her im as the Perez family''s one and only darling daughter, warning Vivienne to


    stay in herne.


    How ironic. Who was really trying to prove they belong?


    Vivienne chuckled. "I''ve never been one to hold back around Grandpa. You needn''t worry on my


    behalf."


    Diana let out a few forcedughs, sipping her coffee to mask her insecurity.


    This Vivienne, she was certainly not one to mince words!


    When Zelda and Percival arrived, the dinner table buzzed with their lively conversation. Diana, often


    finding herself on the periphery, could only offer a strained smile.


    The meal passed with her in rtive silence.


    When it came time to settle the bill, Percival, the only gentleman present, had already discreetly taken


    care of it. It would not do to have thedies pay.


    Diana, pleased but pretending to chide, said, "I said this one was on me. Next time, you mustn''t sneak


    ahead of me."


    Zelda rolled her eyes in private disdain. She could not stand Diana''s pettiness.


    A meal''s cost was hardly worth remembering, was it not?


    With the evening advancing, Zelda and Diana bid farewell to Vivienne and Percival.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the drive back, Percival mentioned, "Leopold''s headed to Sea City to take over for Thomas. He''s


    already on his way."


    Vivienne acknowledged with a nonchnt, "Expected."


    Percival, hands on the wheel, was still puzzling over Vance''s agenda. What was he really after?


    It was a matter of the mission, and neither Leopold nor Percival would discuss it openly.


    Vivienne shifted to a morefortable position, musing, "Vance sending Leopold to assist Griffin...


    Could it be rted to the ancient warrior lineage?"


    "Maybe?"


    Vivienne peered out the window. The recent events wereplex, but undeniably, everything seemed


    to revolve around this ancient warrior lineage. Just how deep did the waters of this enigmatic, vast


    organization run?


    As Percival pulled up to Vivienne''s ce, headlights shed from the opposite direction¡ªa car she


    recognized as Maddox''s.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a surprised nce, neither expecting Maddox to show up there.


    Vivienne approached the car, "Uncle, what brings you here?"


    Maddox opened the door. "Get in. We need to talk."


    Percival, sensing the seriousness, drove off after watching Vivienne join Maddox.


    Maddox drove them to a posh, unfamiliar vi neighborhood, searching for a bit before finding the


    ce.


    "Uncle, where are we?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Just an old property I bought. Got a bit lost finding it. Dad never wanted to live in such a ce, so we


    let it go to waste. Ah, but I remember the house number and the code," Maddox said as he unlocked


    the door. "Come on in."


    The house clearly had been vacant for a while, with furniture covered in dust sheets.


    "Make yourself at home. The ce gets cleaned asionally, but there''s nothing in the fridge. Maybe I


    should''ve brought a case of Coke," Maddox sighed with disdain and regret.


    Vivienne was not bothered. "What''s up, Uncle? What did you need to see me about?"


    Maddox settled in before speaking, "Vivienne, you''re aware of the paternity test you took with Grandpa,


    right?"


    She paused, then said, "Yes, I know. There was no gic match."


    Maddox rubbed his palms together. "There was a problem with that test. Someone tampered with it, but


    I haven''t found evidence yet. So today, your Uncle Yuri took another sample for testing."


    Vivienne''s eyes lifted. "And the results?"


    "No match again. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be here." Maddox''s brows were furrowed, clearly not


    convinced by the oue.


    Vivienne nodded, her expression unchanged.


    Her genes had been altered long ago, and only one person could match her DNA¡ªScott Brooks.


    Even if she were Jasper''s flesh and blood, they could not detect it.


    "But Vivienne, I don''t ept this result. I''ve got people investigating the testing center and the doctor


    involved. There''s something wrong here," Maddox stated.


    Hearing his determination, Vivienne asked, "Why are you so convinced the test result is fake?"


    Maddox looked at her with unwavering certainty. "I believe you are my real niece, my sister''s daughter."


    Vivienne felt a rare surge of kinship, a steadfastness she seldom experienced. She was touched by


    how firmly Maddox believed she was one of the Perezes.


    "Thank you."


    Vivienne smiled. "There''s no need, Uncle. The truth is already out."


    Maddox was perplexed. How could it be out already?


    Vivienne retrieved her phone, showing him the paternity results she had conducted herself. "You are


    my uncle."


    Maddox took the phone, scrutinizing the conclusive result.


    He stared for a long while, so long that Vivienne''s phone screen dimmed several times over. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Although Maddox had always believed deep down that Vivienne was his biological niece, the stark


    reality before his eyes was still astounding.


    "Uncle Maddox, your eyes aren''t deceiving you. This paternity test is real," Vivienne said, her voice


    tinged with emotion.


    But with Jasper''s illness yesterday and Maddox''s unwavering support today, she no longer wanted to


    keep secrets.


    She had simply wanted to find out who in the Perez family had tampered with the paternity test, and


    things were bing clearer now.


    Maddox clutched Vivienne''s cell phone in one hand while the other covered his eyes, a choked sob


    escaping him.


    Tears welled up in Vivienne''s eyes, too, spilling over and trailing down her cheeks.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Maddox had been ruminating for a long time. To alter the paternity test results right under Yuri''s nose,


    the opposition must be formidable and well-prepared.


    Taking out Vivienne''s test result now would undoubtedly cause an uproar.


    For Vivienne''s safety and to swiftly uncover the mastermind, keeping her identity under wraps for as


    long as possible was imperative.


    Everyone in the Perez family knew how much Jasper treasured Sasha.


    With Sasha''s daughter surfacing, Vivienne would be the Perez family''s precious jewel. Frankly,


    the entire Perez family might end up belonging to Vivienne.


    This would inevitably make her a target for the person pulling the strings.


    Vivienne''s safety could not be guaranteed in such a scenario.


    Thus, Vivienne''s identity must remain a secret for the time being!


    Vivienne nodded. "Okay, I''ll follow your lead, Uncle Maddox."


    Maddox covered his eyes again. Hearing Vivienne call him ''Uncle'' so many times, it was this one


    instance that pierced his heart the most.


    He could not contain his tears, sobbing while saying, "Vivienne, you can''t let anyone find out I cried in


    front of you, especially Yuri. Otherwise, even Natalia and Yasmine''s kindergarten would hear about it."


    Vivienne could not help butugh through her tears at Maddox''s antics.


    "Got it," she assured him.


    After a moment, Maddox regained hisposure, handed Vivienne her phone back, licked his dry lips,


    and sped his hands tightly together.


    "Vivienne, how did Sasha really die? Who''s your dad? What has your mom been through all these


    years?"


    Maddox struggled to ask.


    The Perez family had received Vivienne''s background information early on, the first detail being her


    orphan status.


    Now, having recognized Vivienne, Maddox also had to face the harsh truth that his beloved sister


    Sasha was no longer among the living.


    As Vivienne recounted the story of her mother Karen''s suicide, including her involvement with GTO and


    Vanguard Agency, she held nothing back from her closest kin.


    At that moment, Vivienne felt she was not battling the world alone anymore.


    Although Percival had always provided her stability, love and family were distinctly differentforts.


    She could feel a void in her heart being silently filled.


    Maddox was astounded. He had always imagined his sister to be a prodigy, but he never anticipated


    she would be this exceptional.


    Sasha was truly the pride of the Perez family!


    "My sister was the Lark that shook the whole Vanguard Agency. She was so close, and I had no idea,"


    Maddoxmented with shock and guilt.


    Although the Perez family had little direct contact with Vanguard Agency, they were still closely linked.


    His sister having served as the captain of Vanguard Agency''s special squad without his knowledge,


    despite his frequent dealings with the agency, was shocking, to say the least.


    "Yeah, Wolf is Percival. He was my mom''s most promising apprentice. After her suicide, he took over


    as the captain of the Vanguard Agency''s special squad. After that, I lived anonymously, secluded in the


    mountains, rarelying down."


    Vivienne wished she could hand Maddox a tissue, but theycked supplies.


    She had not expected him to be such a crybaby.


    "I always said that Sasha had to be the one who created the bionic tech." Maddox almost wrung his


    sleeve dry.


    Speaking of bionics, Vivienne suddenly remembered the robot Finnian had used to test Percival.


    In terms of material, efficiency, and operational lifespan, it was unmatched by anything the Ashford


    family had achieved over the years.


    But Finnian should not have had the talent in this field.


    "Uncle, did you tell Uncle Yuri about the bionics?" Vivienne inquired.


    Maddox shook his head. "No, I didn¡¯t say a word. Bionics were something my father intended for me to


    manage, which is like my own business. I can handle it as I see fit without interference from my father,


    so there was no need to mention it. Why?"


    Vivienne ryed the details about the robot Finnian had showcased to Maddox. "Finnian was my


    mom''s good friend. Knowing about the technology would not be hard for him, but the fact he could


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    develop it is what puzzles me."


    Maddox fell silent for a few seconds, considering Vivienne''s words, and a thought slowly dawned on


    him.


    "You mean..."


    "I''m not sure yet, Uncle, that''s why I need you to investigate. Find out what Finnian has been up to all


    these years, and that guy named Vesper around him, something just doesn''t sit right with me."


    Vivienne knew too well Finnian was familiar with her capabilities; a direct approach would be futile.


    And if Finnian could fake his death without a trace for so long, then Percival likely would not have


    uncovered anything.


    Finnian would certainly be cautious.


    But if Maddox were to investigate, using the influence of the Perez family and his own skills, Finnian


    might not notice immediately.


    Any piece of information could be crucial.


    Maddox nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry, I''ll dig up everything on Finnian, down to when he hits the


    restroom."


    Vivienne chuckled. "That might be a bit too detailed. Oh, Uncle, there''s one more thing I need to ask


    you."


    Maddox whipped out his smartphone to order some takeout, opting for some duck confit with a side of


    c, prudently choosing not to crack open a beer with his niece.


    "Alright." Seeing Maddox being so open, Vivienne was not about to miss this opportunity. Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    She straightened up, her curiosity piqued. "What''s this ancient warrior lineage thing all about?"


    Vivienne''s curiosity was piqued. "Secret skills? What kind of secret skills does our family have?"


    Maddox winked, his expression turning serious. He stretched out his hand, pointing a finger towards a


    trash can not too far off.


    Vivienne followed his gaze, but nothing happened.


    "Uncle, what''s up?"


    If only I had begged Grandpa to teach me that trick, I might have won Wi''s heart by now."

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Vivienne could not help but think it probably would not be that easy.


    This kind of thing, straight out of a fantasy novel, had her utterly gobsmacked.


    Telekinesis? It sounded like something out of a fairy tale.


    But her shock didn''tst long. Vivienne was the type to believe that the world was full of wonders


    beyond the grasp of her imagination.


    "So that''s how it is. Quite fascinating," she mused.


    As they spoke, their takeout arrived. Thus, the two of them chatted away while chowing down.


    Vivienne crunched on a piece of crispy duck skin, saying, "I''ve heard that these ancient warrior


    lineages are usually hidden from the world. So why did the Martinez family decide to go public? And


    what about the Boyd family? Why were they kicked out of this secret society?"


    Gnawing on a duck drumstick, Maddox replied, "A big part of why the Boyd family got the boot was


    their restlessness. They were too greedy, trying to use the power and prestige of the ancient warrior


    lineage to monopolize the market and control the economy. They even harassed the Martinez family,


    attempting to snatch away their arms-dealing rights. After their scheme was exposed, they decided to


    exile them and neutralize their special techniques so they could not pass them on and cause more


    trouble.


    As for why our family and the Martinez family decided to go public..." Maddox belched, "Well, that''s a


    long story. You might''ve heard about that one family that crossed the lineage and then vanished


    overnight?"


    Vivienne nodded. "I''ve heard rumors. How did they manage to offend the ancient warrior lineage? Does


    it have anything to do with the Perez or the Martinez families?"


    "We''re all quite peaceable," Maddox said, taking a swig of c. "The family that got wiped out was also


    part of the lineage but more on the fringes. Their surname was Sheldon."


    Vivienne''s grip tightened.


    Sheldon!


    There was only one Sheldon that she knew of ¨C Finnian!


    Finnian, whose real name was Ulysses Sheldon.


    And she had never known that Finnian was part of the ancient warrior lineage.


    Maddox continued, "The Sheldon family''s forte was more mystical ¨C they were seers."


    Now, Vivienne was certain Finnian was thest of the Sheldons Maddox spoke of.


    After all, only she knew the extent of Finnian''s abilities.


    And Finnian had passed all of his skills on to her, even though she had not yet gained the "second


    sight."


    "The Sheldons were respected within the lineage, though they were outliers. Your grandfather, in


    particr, was quite fond of them. He and the young Sheldon heir were close friends back in the day,


    though it''s all ancient history now," Maddox added.


    Vivienne gathered herself before asking, "Why were the Sheldons hunted down when the Boyds were


    merely expelled? What led to their downfall?"


    "The details are murky, even to your grandfather. Some say the Sheldons were struck by divine


    retribution; others im they miscalcted something crucial, leading to their demise. But no one


    knows for sure.


    After that, fractures formed within the lineage. Not outright hostility, but the unity was definitely shaken."


    Maddox picked up a duck foot and chewed thoughtfully. "Our family went public under your


    grandfather''s leadership ¨C the first to do so."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vivienne''s thoughts were a whirlwind. "Why did he choose to go public? Was it because of the


    Sheldons?"


    Maddox briefly considered, then said, "He never said, but I think so. After the Sheldons vanished


    without a trace, not to be spoken of again, it must''ve weighed on him. He''s always valued loyalty, and


    the disappearance of his close friend could not have been easy to ept. The others in the lineage did


    not understand. My grandfather did not object, either. Besides, there are so many rules within the


    lineage. Dad was always a bit of a rebel. Going public gave him more freedom."


    Seeing Vivienne''s solemn expression, Maddox inquired, "What''s on your mind, Vivienne?"


    She shook her head. "What''s the difference between living in the open and staying hidden? Aren''t we


    all still serving the same purpose, still holding onto the title of the ancient warrior lineage? Why do all


    but the Perez and Martinez families choose to remain in the shadows?"


    Maddox chuckled, a yful glint in his eyes as he leaned in and said, "Vivienne, do you know why the


    gods never walk among us mortals?"


    Vivienne paused, her expression pensive, but she quickly grasped the meaning behind Maddox''s


    words.


    The ancient warrior lineage was like the deities enshrined within a cathedral to themon folk¡ª


    revered in whispers, their presence felt but never seen.


    This reverence was precisely why mentioning the ancient warrior lineage inspired awe.


    But if they were to walk the earth, indistinguishable from the average Joe, it would inevitably lead to


    their assimtion by other prominent families, no longer perched on their lofty pedestals.


    Even with immense power and wealth, they would notmand the same respect.


    After all, who would not revel in adoration?


    It seemed some from the ancient warrior lineage fancied themselves as gods above all.


    Generations of privilege had convinced them of their superior status, untouchable by mere mortals.


    No wonder they could obliterate an entire family without a second thought.


    "Did Grandpa face opposition from the other families when he chose to live among the public?"


    Vivienne inquired.


    Vivienneughed, finally understanding where her uncle''s fiery temper came from. "Grandpa really is


    something else." Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    I thought we''d be rushing in to help, but it turned out we had to break up the fight instead."


    Reminiscing softened Maddox''s features, but the mention of Sasha brought a shadow of grief.


    Vivienne nodded in agreement, her curiosity piqued "Uncle, do you have any idea who wouldn¡¯t want


    me to recognize my own grandfather?"


    "Who else but Diana? And I''ve always suspected that Sasha''s disappearance and Wi''s running away


    are somehow tied to her," Maddox concluded with a firm resolve.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    When Maddox spoke of Diana, the disdain in his eyes was impossible to miss.


    Vivienne blinked in confusion. "Wasn''t she just six years old at the time? How could she possibly be


    involved in my mother''s disappearance?"


    Yuri leaned back into the sofa, his eyebrows knit together in concern. "Don''t be fooled by her age.


    She''s cunning. Even as a child, she knew how topete for Dad''s affection, particrly against


    Sasha. I''ve seen her ring at Sasha with such spite. And on the day Sasha vanished, nobody else


    was at home, just Sasha and Diana. When we returned, Diana was asleep in the garden, clutching one


    of Sasha''s sneakers.


    She imed Sasha had given them to her, but Sasha was ten at the time. How could her shoes


    possibly fit Diana? I''ve always suspected Diana saw whoever took Sasha, but she denies it. And why


    would they abduct Sasha and leave Diana? They were both from the Perez family; taking just one


    doesn''t make sense."


    The more Maddox spoke, the tighter his fists clenched. "And then there''s Wi. She was practically


    adopted by our family, about the same age as your mom, and she was supposed to be your future


    auntie through marriage with me. Everything was fine until she suddenly discovered she was a child of


    F-Poison. Before she found out, I had no idea.


    Diana and Wi were thick as thieves, and I''ve always suspected that Diana spilled the beans to Wi.


    But Wi never admitted it and insisted on running away from home. She never even agreed to date


    me."


    Vivienne pressed her lips.


    Not yet agreed to date Maddox, and Wi was already the future auntie?


    But Wi, a child of F-Poison?


    "Uncle, I''ve met F-Poison. It was a woman, quite young, a few years junior to Mr. Wolf. How could she


    be Auntie Wi''s mother?" Vivienne asked, puzzled.


    Maddox shook his head. "The F-Poison I''m talking about is a man. If he''s still alive, he''d be older than


    your grandfather. The person you''re talking about isn''t the same."


    "Could it be that the title of F-Poison has been passed down? The F-Poison I''ve encountered and the


    one involved in my mom''s abduction aren''t the same person?"


    "It''s possible. RST itself has split into two factions, CK and GTO. We always thought F-Poison would


    remain with CK since it''s been underground for years. But it seems he can''t let go of his vile virus


    research."


    Surprise flickered in Vivienne''s eyes. No wonder Flynn Ellington managed to strike a deal with GTO;


    they were all in the same camp.


    She had underestimated Flynn.


    "Where did the original F-Poison go? Does Flynn know?"


    Given that Flynn was the boss of CK and had coborated with the current F-Poison, he must surely


    know where the original F-Poison had gone.


    Maddox shook his head again. "Flynn only mentioned that F-Poison was his mentor. He did not say


    much else, stubborn as a mule. No wonder he calls that man his mentor; they''re all a bunch of freaks."


    He quickly corrected himself. "I don''t mean Percival is a freak; it''s just anyone rted to F-Poison,


    excluding your future auntie, of course."


    Vivienne felt like she was on an emotional roller coaster. Taking a moment topose herself, she


    asked, "Uncle, could you arrange for me to meet Flynn?"


    If Flynn was F-Poison''s disciple, he might know the truth about Karen''s disappearance.


    If she could coax even a few words of truth from him, the investigation into Diana might not be so


    cumbersome.


    "Sure, I''ll arrange it, but be careful. I always feel that Flynn''s a bit twisted, unlike the other Ellingtons,


    who are just foolish and greedy. He''s a different story."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful, Uncle. And you should be, too. If Diana is indeed up to something, then she must


    have an aplice, and it''s no small yer."


    Vivienne had a hunch that if Diana was involved, the bomb on the Ashford family''s cruise ship was


    probably connected to her, too!


    Maddox''s voice grew heavy. "Vivienne, I have a favor to ask of you, and you must help me!"


    "Uncle, just tell me what it is. If I can help, I will. If not, we''ll get Percival to do it. Don''t be so formal,"


    Vivienne said, half-jokingly feeling Maddox was about to bow down to her.


    Maddox''s expression was earnest as he looked at Vivienne. "Please, help me find your future auntie. I


    can''t find any trace of her, and she won''t contact me. I''m at my wit''s end."


    Vivienne nearly choked on her bite of duck.


    Oh, the things love does to a man.


    Just like her dear Mr. Wolf.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help. Just give me all the information about Auntie Wi, and I''ll see what I can do."


    "It''s not about seeing what you can do; you must find her. Wi might be out there, hungry and cold. I''m


    worried sick," Maddox sighed deeply, his mind racing with concern.


    Vivienne shook her head, now somewhat intrigued by this woman who had captured the heart of the


    notorious yboy, Maddox.


    What kind of woman could make Maddox so preupied?


    But finding Wi would not be easy. Having grown up in the Perez family, she must have learned a trick


    or two, and her ability to evade pursuit was likely second to none.


    Maddox was going to have to wait a bit longer.


    In the dead of night at the sprawling Perez Mansion, Diana slipped out quietly, fired up her car, and


    drove away.


    Following her GPS, she parked her car in the upscale neighborhood of Rivenwood in front of a stately


    vi.


    She nced around, turned off her headlights, and flicked on her shlight, tapping on a front door.


    "It''s Diana, open up," she announced with a hint of impatience.


    The door swung open to reveal a brightly lit interior.


    The vi''s living room was upied by a single woman, sitting with her back to Diana, a decanter of


    aged red wine on the table. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Hearing Diana''s grievance, the woman chuckled. "If I wanted you dead, Ms. Perez, I wouldn¡¯t have


    waited this long. Why so bitter?"


    The woman turned around, revealing herself to be no other than Gillian Ashford!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Vivienne''s gic profile had been tampered with, ensuring that any test would exclude Scott as a


    biological rtive.


    But for someone like her, this was not a challenge.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Diana flipped open the report, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw today''s date stamped at the


    top.


    "What on earth?" She eximed, her voice tinged with rm.


    How could this be happening?


    Why had Yuri not given up on the paternity test with Vivienne?


    She had already tampered with the test results back in Sea City!


    Gillian shrugged dismissively. "How should I know? If I had not been on my toes, Vivienne¡¯s true


    identity would have been exposed by now. Ms. Perez, it seems your standing in the Perez family is


    hanging by a thread."


    "There''s no need for your reminder, F-Poison!¡± Diana snapped back, her eyes aze with resentment.


    And the woman in the vi, the one masquerading under Gillian¡¯s guise, was indeed F-Poison.


    F-Poison examined her reflection in the mirror, apparently quite pleased with her current facade. She


    reveled in Diana''s animosity without a hint of difort.


    "Ms. Perez, anger leads to wrinkles, you know. You''re still so young; you should take care of your skin,"


    F-Poison advised, patting her own face gently.


    Diana tore the paternity report into shreds and tossed it angrily into the trash bin.


    She sat back, her gaze heavy with a cold intent. "Says someone who doesn¡¯t have to live off her own


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    face. Do you really care about it?"


    F-Poison did not shy away from the question. "Of course, I take good care of my skin. Even with a


    mask, I wouldn¡¯t let it suffer. A woman should never neglect herself."


    As F-Poison spoke, she settled opposite Diana, lifting a ss of red wine. "Ms. Perez, I''ve done you a


    huge favor. Shouldn''t I see some form of gratitude by now?"


    Diana took a deep breath, her agitation subsiding. "I''ve only just arrived in Rivenwood, using my


    father''s illness as an excuse toe. Otherwise, the Perez family wouldn¡¯t have wanted me here,


    fearing I¡¯d charm my father into handing over the family fortune to me."


    "But you are here now, aren¡¯t you? When will you fulfill your promise?"


    F-Poison''s tone was light, as though she wasmenting on the fine taste of the wine.


    But Diana stiffened, a tingling sense of dread washing over her. She swallowed hard, fighting to keep


    her hands steady. "I''ll make good on my promise soon enough. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten our


    deal."


    F-Poison swirled her ss, the wine tracing her lips, her calm eyes betraying a hint of danger.


    Diana averted her gaze, not daring to meet F-Poison''s eyes.


    "Then, Ms. Perez, I look forward to our continued partnership. Don''t disappoint me," F-Poison said with


    a smile, standing to pour another ss of wine.


    Diana breathed a sigh of relief. "Enjoy your drink. I must be going."


    "Take care," F-Poison replied, still with her back to Diana, her voice airy and detached.


    Diana hurried out of the vi and rushed to her car, her hands finally ceasing their tremble after a long


    moment.


    Leaning on the steering wheel, she was haunted by the memory of that fateful day.


    She was six years old.


    In the Perez Mansion''s backyard, she had watched a man scale the fence and approach herself and


    Sasha as they yed.


    As protective as ever, Sasha positioned herself in front of Diana, eyeing the intruder warily. "Who are


    you? What are you doing in our yard?"


    The man, his features obscured by a half-mask, revealed only his lips, shadowed by a faint stubble.


    He crouched down, smiling at Sasha''s question. "You must be Sasha, about the same age as my


    daughter. I''m F-Poison. It''s our first meeting, and I didn¡¯t bring a gift. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    Sasha remained vignt. "What do you want? Stay away from us!"


    "I''m here to take you away, make your father lose you forever. That''s my fun. Come on, Sasha. Let¡¯s


    go," F-Poison said, extending a hand toward Sasha, his demeanor still pleasant.


    Diana, hidden behind Sasha, did not know what to do.


    But when she heard ''make your father lose you forever,'' something stirred within her.


    She nced at Sasha, who was fiercely protecting her, and took a step back.


    Sasha was ready to fight, confident in her own skills. Yet, Diana picked up a stone and struck Sasha


    hard on the head.


    Sasha turned with disbelief in her eyes before copsing into darkness.


    Diana handed the stone to F-Poison, her voice timid. "You said to make her go away from Dad forever."


    The sound of the car horn snapped Diana back to reality, her forehead slick with sweat.


    She sat up straight, took a deep breath, and started the car, her gaze hardening with resolve.


    ¡®Sasha, I won¡¯t let your daughter return to the Perez family. I managed to get rid of you thirty years ago.


    I won¡¯t let your daughter be an obstacle now!¡¯ With malice, she thought.


    ...


    At the Rivenwood Penitentiary.


    Vivienne pushed through the doors.


    Inside, Flynn was curled up on the floor, clutching at his cor, gasping for breath, his body tormented


    as if covered in crawling ants, both painful and itching.


    Vivienne took a seat, twirling a lollipop in her mouth, her face etched with a mocking smile.


    Flynn was Percival¡¯s favorite uncle in the Ellington family, a figure he had admired since childhood.


    In Percival''s heart, Flynn''s stature was no less than Richard Ellington''s.


    But what had Flynn done?


    He exploited Percival''s trust, gradually cornering him, plunging him into the maelstrom time and again.


    In the final moments, Flynn had the audacity to try to use the entire Ellington family to manipte


    Percival.


    And for what? A mere inheritance dispute.


    Percival never cared for the title of heir to the Ellington family.


    Yet the empire Richard had built needed a reliable sessor to carry on the legacy. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Once things settled down, Percival intended to pass the baton to Flynn.


    But he had never anticipated...


    This betrayal had always been a thorn in Percival''s side.


    Though he never spoke of it, Vivienne knew.


    There Flynn was, curled up, his hands clutching his stomach, eyes ring at Vivienne with venomous


    fury.


    "Where''s the antidote?"


    His former glory had long since faded away.


    Vivienne nced at her watch and said calmly, "Congrattions, you''ve survived the poison''s torment


    once more."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Flynn took a deep breath. Sure enough, the agony coursing through him was beginning to subside.


    He sat up straight, his gaze steady on Vivienne. "You came all this way to see me. What else do you


    want to know?"


    Vivienne tossed her lollipop into the trash can without a second thought. "I''m more interested in what


    you have to say."


    "I have nothing to say to you." Flynn leaned against the headboard, his eyes closing, signaling he was


    done talking.


    Vivienne, unfazed, shifted to a morefortable position. "Is the infamous F-Poison your mentor? Is


    he dead?"


    A flicker passed through Flynn''s eyes, but he remained silent.


    "You''re not still waiting for F-Poison toe to rescue you, are you? That''s naive, Uncle Flynn!"


    Standing up, Vivienne seemed ready to leave.


    That got a reaction. Flynn called out to her, "You''re here to get the scoop on your mom''s abduction,


    right? Sasha''s."


    Vivienne froze, a piercing look shooting from her eyes like daggers sinking deep into Flynn''s skin.


    Suddenly, Flynn felt as if mes were raging inside him, threatening to consume him entirely.


    "Vivienne, I''m the only one in this world who knows what happened to your mom after she was taken. If


    you want the truth, you must cure me of this poison!"


    Vivienne''s gaze softened, and Flynn felt immediate relief.


    Struggling to his feet, Flynn approached the balcony. "Bring someone from the Perez family to see me."


    Vivienne¡¯s frown deepened, but she left without a word.


    Flynn chuckled, his eyes glinting with meaning. "There are things in this world that defy description.


    Only the ordinary can be understood."


    Vivienne gave Flynn a long, hard look before walking out of the stifling cell and exhaling heavily


    outside.


    Maddox opened the car door for her. "How did it go?" He asked.


    Vivienne shook her head. "He didn¡¯t spill anything."


    "Damn." Maddox mmed the steering wheel. "Flynn''s a slippery one."


    "Let''s go home, Uncle Maddox. I''ve had enough for one day."


    Flynn imed he knew all about her mother''s disappearance?


    Could F-Poison really trust him that much?


    "So, Vivienne, what else did he say?" Maddox asked as he drove.


    "He wants to meet someone from the Perez family. Didn''t specify who."


    Maddox''s expression darkened. "He''s seen Dad and Yuri. What the fuck does he want next¡ªto see


    Natalia and Yasmine?"


    Vivienne looked up. "Uncle, why don''t you think he wants to see you or Diana?"


    "He''s locked up. How could he know that Diana and I are in Rivenwood?" Maddox scoffed. "Maybe he


    wants both of us toe over just to mess with us."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Flynn said there are things in this world that defy description. Only the ordinary can be understood,"


    Vivienne mused. "What did he mean by that?"


    Maddox shook his head. "Who knows? The ramblings of a madman, yet strangely profound."


    Vivienne smiled faintly, choosing to remain silent.


    Maddox dropped her off at her home before driving away.


    Back home, Vivienne sank into the bathtub, lost in thought about Flynn.


    He wanted to see someone from the Perez family, but who was he most eager to meet?


    She ran through the names of the Perez family in her mind. Then her eyes snapped open.


    Wi.


    Flynn was F-Poisons'' apprentice, and Wi was his only daughter. Flynn would want to see the one


    who shared a bloodline with his mentor.


    Vivienne wiped her face, grabbed a towel to dry her hair, and then reached for her phone to call


    Draven.


    "How''s the search for Vesper going?" She asked.


    "Vivienne, that Vesper is a ghost. We can''t even get a bead on him," Dravenined. "Our guys are


    getting yed."


    It was the first time Draven felt this frustrated since he joined the Nine Mystics Society.


    Vesper was elusive; they would lose track of him in less than 10 feet, and after so many days, they


    could not obtain the tiniest information about him, not even his residence address. Draven was at his


    wits'' end.


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose. This was quite expected. She was well aware that someone


    like Vesper would not be easy to track. "Stop chasing shadows then. What about the other one I asked


    about? Any leads?"


    There was a pause on the other end, and then Draven said, "Vivienne, about Wi Perez, something''s


    odd."


    "What is it?" Vivienne asked, curiosity piqued.


    Draven rarely described someone as ''odd.''


    "I''vee across some clues about her, but they vanish every time I get close. At first, I thought it was


    the Perez family cleaning up, but it''s not them. They lost Wi''s trail long ago."


    Vivienne stood up, swiftly dressing amid the steam, and opened the bathroom door. "Who''s helping


    Wi from the shadows?"


    Having failed to deliver on not just one but two assignments, Draven found it hard to face Vivienne with


    his usual confidence.


    Since its inception, the Nine Mystics Society had never encountered a task it could not tackle. Yet now,


    they had hit two dead ends in rapid session, a blow that Draven could not easily shake off.


    "It''s fine. Keep on their trail, and if you spot anything unusual, report your location immediately. I''ll go


    over personally."


    "Understood."


    Ending the call, Vivienne walked over to the window and picked up her specially brewed chamomile


    tea. She gazed out quietly, contemting.


    Who was pulling the strings behind Wi? Was it someone from the GTO or one of her own?


    ... Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    In the quiet Rivenwood suburb.


    Wi scrutinized the note in her hands, her brow furrowed in deep thought.


    These days, she could sense someone tracking her movements. She had not expected them to be so


    relentless, making it difficult to slip away unnoticed.


    Each escape had been narrow, a game of cat and mouse where she barely managed to keep her


    tracks hidden.


    But as the pursuit intensified, Wi found herself cornered, tempted to confront her pursuer in a final


    showdown.


    Yet, at those critical moments, she would find a mysterious note guiding her to safety, allowing her to


    evade the watchful eyes tracking her.


    Wi had no idea who was leaving these notes or who was able to locate her so precisely, time and


    again, and ce the notes right where she would find them.


    But she knew one thing ¨C whoever was behind the notes and the people tracking her possessed skills


    far beyond her own; otherwise, they would not have found her so effortlessly.


    Crumpling the note into a ball, Wi tossed it into the trash can. She then twisted the throttle of her car


    and sped off into the distance, the engine roaring as she disappeared down the road.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    At the headquarters of Rivenwood Vanguard Agency.


    Percival nudged open the door to the director''s office. "You wanted to see me, Vance?"


    Vance gestured towards the chair across from his desk. "Take a seat, Percival."


    Percival squinted slightly beforeplying, settling into the chair facing Vance.


    "What''s Vivienne been up totely?" Vance casually flipped through the documents on his desk as he


    inquired.


    Percival lifted his gaze, his tone airy. "Vance, should I be concerned that you''re taking an interest in my


    fianc¨¦e?"


    Vance shot him a look, chuckling. "No need for that. My romance is quite blissful."


    The joke did little to amuse Percival, who mainly remained expressionless.


    Vance snapped the folder shut and looked up. "Can you ask Vivienne to swing by HQ? I''ve got a rather


    pressing matter, and I''d like to discuss a potential partnership with her."


    Percival''s eyes flickered. "What kind of partnership?"


    Vance''s smile persisted, "That''s something I don''t think I need to share with you."


    His stance was clear: even though Percival was Vivienne''s betrothed, Vance preferred to approach her


    directly with this matter.


    Percival''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Alright then."


    With that, Percival stood and left.


    Vance watched him go, the smile slowly fading from his face.


    Back in his own office, Percival dialed Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, he''s looking to coborate. Didn''t say on what."


    Vivienne''sughter filtered through, "Vance loves his mysteries, but what''s the point? It''lle out


    eventually."


    Percival''s smile broadened. "This seems different from thest time. Want toe over?"


    "Sure, I''m on my way. I''ve got a few questions for him myself, like where on earth he''s sent Leopold."


    "Great, I''ll pick you up."


    Suddenly, the roar of a motorbike came through the phone, and Percival paused, "You''re here?"


    A hint of regret in her voice, Vivienne responded, "Yep, just outside. Came to pick you up after work,


    but it looks like you''re in for some overtime."


    Percival chuckled warmly as he stepped out to greet her.


    The remaining staff at Vanguard Agency watched in awe.


    What had gotten into the deputy director?


    Man, seeing the deputy director smile is like seeing a ghost!


    Only Anna nced up quietly before looking away indifferently.


    ¡®Percival only looked like this for one reason. These colleagues of mine, so sheltered,¡¯ She thought.


    Amid the stunned looks, Percival took Vivienne''s hand, and they headed to the director''s office.


    "Come in," Vance called out upon hearing the knock.


    He looked up, surprised to see Percival return so soon with Vivienne in tow.


    "That was quick. You''re too modest, Percival," Vance said with a smile, standing to usher them to the


    couch.


    Vivienne sat across from Vance, her smile enigmatic. "When Mr. Edwards summons, I make it quick."


    "There''s no one else here. Just call me Uncle," Vance offered as he poured them tea.


    Vivienne took the cup, inhaling the aroma, "Lovely coffee. You must have somethingplex in mind


    for such hospitality, Mr. Edwards."


    Vance raised his eyebrows at her persistent formality, "Yes, the coboration I have in mind is crucial."


    He paused before continuing, "You''re behind the famous Frostfire Intelligence Agency, aren''t you?"


    Vivienne did not deny it. After all, as the director of Sea City Vanguard Agency, it was no surprise


    Vance knew this.


    "That''s right. Whatever you need to know, Mr. Edwards, the right price will get you the information."


    Vance let out augh. "I need to dig into a cold case. Name your price."


    Vivienne was stunned for a moment. A cold case?


    She looked up and smiled. "A case that even Vanguard Agency can''t crack?"


    Vance stood and walked to a locked cab, retrieving an old, worn file.


    ¡°Vanguard Agency protects national security. We can''t dig into everything. And this case involves an


    ancient warrior lineage. Take a look."


    The mention of the ancient lineage caused a flicker in Vivienne''s eyes.


    She opened the file, and the title alone weighed heavily upon her.


    [Case 0404: The Sheldon Family Disappearance]


    The Sheldons, her mentor''s family!


    She scanned the scarce information, which listed members of the Sheldon family and some basic


    details.


    At the bottom, highlighted in red, was a single name: Ulysses, age twenty, male.


    Beyond that, nothing.


    Ulysses was Finnian, her mentor.


    Vance''s smile returned. "You''re sharp as ever. Indeed, it''s Ulysses I want you to investigate."


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the loop, Vivienne. The Sheldons, part of an ancient line of warriors, were rumored to


    have mastered the art of longevity.¡±


    This was news to Vivienne.


    Since when did Finnian, the fortune-teller, dabble in the art of longevity?


    Yet, considering Finnian was pushing ny and still as spry as a middle-aged man, the notion did not


    seem too far-fetched.


    ¡°Vance, we rely on science,¡± Vivienne said, eyeing Vance as if he was spinning a fairy tale. Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Deep down, though, she knew Vance was not entirely full of it.


    Ulysses, too, aged with time, albeit more gracefully than his peers, thanks to his fighting arts regimen,


    thus the whispers of evesting life.


    Ulysses had always said life was a roll of the dice; some people are blessed with long years, but death


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Many have lived a century, sure, but two hundred years? Unheard of.


    Vivienne, a medic by training, knew better. Organs wear out with time, functions cease, and death


    inevitably follows.


    The cycle of birth, aging, illness, and death was fundamental.


    No one could live for two centuries.


    Yet now, considering the secret techniques of the ancient warrior lineage, maybe hitting two hundred


    was not entirely impossible. Ulysses was a prime example.


    But it was likely limited to those in the warrior lineage. Nheless, true immortality remained


    impossible even for them.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Vance exhaled slowly. "Vivienne, you two should know that in the annals of ancient warrior lineages,


    there are some secrets. Nothing is impossible. The world is always full of things that turn our


    understanding on its head. It''s not unscientific; it''s just beyond the current reach of human knowledge."


    Listening to Vance''s sermon, Vivienne could not help but chuckle.


    What was the point of statingmon knowledge?


    What was Vance really after?


    Why would the head of Vanguard Agency be delving into the secrets of ancient warrior lineages?


    "If you want to coborate with me, show me you mean business," Vivienne said, leaning back in her


    chair with an amused expression as she watched Vance.


    Vance folded his arms, his fists clenched with a hint of nervousness. After a moment of thought, he


    decided toy all his cards on the table.


    "There is... a connection between me and the ancient warrior lineage," Vance confessed, locking eyes


    with Vivienne. "It''s like when the Perez family married with the Lte family. A member of the


    Edwards family, who happened to be my auntie, married into an ancient warrior lineage, which has a tie


    to the Sheldon family massacre that cannot be ignored."


    Vance continued, "After the Sheldons disappeared, the Edwards family got a slice of luck, which paved


    the way for their current stature. But my family has never had peace; it is always gued by


    disturbances. I believe it has a lot to do with Ulysses."


    "Isn''t Ulysses missing? How is he involved?" Vivienne inquired.


    "The truth is, Ulysses was not home when the Sheldon family met their fate. His trace was never found,


    hence the assumption of his disappearance. I''ve approached Frostfire Intelligence Agency to


    investigate Ulysses'' whereabouts. I don''t believe he''s dead."


    Vivienne''s gaze sharpened with a dangerous glint, "Vance, this is a personal request, not from


    Vanguard Agency, right?"


    Vance nodded. "Yes, this is my personal matter. The cost is no object; the reward will be substantial if


    you find him."


    Vivienne eyed Vance intently, then said, "Alright, I''ll take it."


    After leaving Vanguard Agency, Percival nced at Vivienne, "Don''t you suspect Vance was the one


    behind the pursuit of Finnian?"


    Finnian had been dodging the ancient warrior lineage for years. With Vance''s high rank within


    Vanguard Agency, it would be easy to locate someone, especially with his ties to the lineage.


    It was entirely possible that Vance had ordered the hit on Finnian.


    Vivienne nodded. "Of course, I suspect. But I also suspect Vance has other motives."


    Percival grunted. "Indeed, he''s up to something else."


    Finnian''s only friend was Vivienne''s mother, Karen!


    The connections were hard to ignore.


    Finnian had been ''dead'' for years. Why was Vance suddenly keen on finding him? And he had


    approached Vivienne, too. The series of strange behaviors was undoubtedly suspicious.


    Percival steered the car, "You''ve got a point. Where to next? Fancy some barbecue?"


    There was a new grill house in town with rave reviews, and Percival had been itching to take Vivienne


    there.


    Vivienne pulled out her phone and dialed Finnian''s number, "Finnian, how about barbecue on me? You


    Finnian would surely show up.


    His favorite dish was brisket!


    Percival''s lips curved into a slight smile; Vivienne was setting another trap for Finnian.


    Soon, the trio converged at the barbecue restaurant.


    "You little rascal, what''s gotten into you to treat me to barbecue? Got another nasty trick up your


    sleeve?" Finnian knew his apprentice too well; she would not invite him to a meal out of sheer


    kindness.


    Vivienne ced the brisket on the grill. "Ulysses Sheldon, do you know Vance?"


    Finnian, who had not heard his full name in ages, was taken aback.


    It took him a moment to remember that was his name.


    "Watch your mouth, girl, and call me Master!" Finnian rapped Vivienne''s tongs with his fork, channeling


    a bit of energy into the strike that numbed her hands and feet.


    But Vivienne did not let go. "Answer me, do you know Vance?"


    Finnian pressed his lips together. For the sake of the brisket, he endured!


    "I don''t know any Vance, but I knew his grandfather. The Edwards are nothing butckeys. Now, will


    you let it go before you burn it!"


    Only then did Vivienne release her grip, and Finnian hastily snatched the brisket away, fearing she


    might change her mind.


    "Today, Vance came to me with all the files on the Sheldon family''s disappearance," Vivienne said


    casually.


    Finnian paused, his devouring of the brisket slowing.


    Percival silently passed him a ss of carrot juice, specially ordered by Vivienne.


    Finnian had a quirk that always puzzled his friends; whenever he felt a whirlwind of emotions or the


    weight of the world on his shoulders, he would reach for a ss of carrot juice.


    "It''s my vitamin boost," he would say with a wink.


    Back when Finnian had faked his death, he was so close to munching on carrots straight from the


    garden patch.


    He wolfed down his brisket with gusto and then grabbed the ss of carrot juice from Percival, gulping


    it down in one.


    "What does he want from me? A fortune telling?"


    Meanwhile, the perpetrators lived freely, thriving more than ever, with even distant rtives bing


    magnates in Rivenwood.


    And the Sheldons? Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Forgotten by all.


    Vivienne served up another slice of brisket. "Finnian, I want to hear what really happened back then. I


    need to know how to proceed. And Vance ¨C there''s something off about him. I suspect he might have


    been the one behind my mother''s suicide."


    Finnian pressed his lips together. "Didn''t you talk to Maddox about this the other day? Didn''t he


    mention anything about my past?"


    "That''s exactly why I want to know more," Vivienne said, her gaze firm.


    Finnian heaved a sigh. "I knew you would not let it go, but honestly, I don''t know what truly happened


    back then."


    It was amon request, as our family was known for such services. The more prosperous the family,


    the more they believed in our predictions. So, my father epted themission.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Finnian''s face grew somber as he recounted the tale.


    "But surprisingly, the family heads lost it. They used my father of spouting madness and greed. A


    weekter, our family suffered an unprecedented blow. That night, everyone disappeared without a


    trace."


    Finnian paused, the pain of the old wounds surfacing fleetingly across his features before vanishing


    just as quickly.


    Perhaps time had dulled the sharp edges of his grief, but the sudden recollection still pierced him


    deeply.


    After a minute, Finnian continued, "I wasn¡¯t home that night. I was out with Jasper Perez¡ªyour


    granddad¡ªknocking back a few beers. When I got back, the stench of blood was heavy, but there was


    no sign of their bodies, not even of my baby sister, who had just been born. I knew something was off,


    so I hid.


    Sure enough, by the next day, all traces of the Sheldon family were wiped clean. No one but your


    granddad looked for me, and I couldn¡¯t risk exposing myself or bringing trouble to him. Soon after, our


    family''s Mystic Vein was carved up by the same family heads who had sought my father''s fortune-


    telling. And just like that, no one mentioned the Sheldon family again."


    Having finished his story, Finnian drained thest of his carrot juice and handed the empty ss to


    Percival. "Hit me."


    Percival took the ss without a word, refilled it with carrot juice, and handed it back, then turned his


    attention back to grilling, serving up portions to Vivienne and Finnian.


    "Kiddo, Vance descends from one of those families, an inw from back in the day. You should know


    this. The Edwards family got rich off our Mystic Vein, beneficiaries of that old mess. Now they''re looking


    for me, probably with some ulterior motive. But don''t worry, they pose no threat to me. And Vance, he''s


    not one of the ones who hunted me. Rest easy on that."


    Vivienne rxed a bit at Finnian''s words.


    If Vance was not after Finnian, his reasons for seeking him out must be different.


    "Finnian, are you going to meet him?" She asked.


    Finnian waved the idea off. "I''ve still got a lot of things to figure out. I can''t meet him now. You go ahead


    with your business, and when it''s time, I''ll face him myself. Won''t stand in the way of your payday."


    Finnian''s face lightened as he tucked into the grilled meat.


    He knew his prot¨¦g¨¦ all too well.


    A little money-grubber, that one.


    Vivienne nodded and snagged thest piece of brisket. "Among the ¡°a lot of things¡± you mentioned, is


    one of them that call Vance made to my mom?"


    Finnian choked on his carrot juice, coughing violently for what felt like an eternity before he caught his


    breath.


    "You sly girl, you know everything already, and still you ask me. Where are your mother... and... Huh?"


    Finnian straightened up only to find that Vivienne and Percival had vanished!


    The server approached with the bill, "Good evening, sir. Your table''s totales to 38,800 dors. Will


    that be card or cash?"


    Finnian stared in disbelief. "All this for a few tes of meat? $38,800??"


    The server smiled, "The two who were with you earlier took a bottle of our finest imported wine, worth


    $38,000."


    Damn it!


    Finnian, who had not sworn in ages, cursed them in his mind.


    He knew the girl would not treat him to barbecue out of the goodness of her heart!


    Thirty-eight thousand eight hundred dors!


    Hard-earned cash, gone!


    Finnian paid with a heavy heart, packed up the leftovers, and handed them to Vesper, "Forty grand,


    pay up, or no dinner for you."


    Vesper silently opened a pot of hotpot. "Enjoy your meal. I prefer others."


    Meanwhile, the escapees, Vivienne and Percival, were cozied up in a hotpot joint, savoring their feast.


    "Nothing beats a hotpot," Vivienne mumbled, contentedly biting into a slice of hand-cutmb.


    Percival wiped a smear of sauce from the corner of her mouth. "Vivienne, something about what


    Finnian said doesn''t sit right with me."


    Vivienne took a swig of c. "Yeah, it is odd."


    To annihte an entire family over a fortune-telling? For an ancient warrior lineage sworn to serve their


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    country, such extreme measures did not add up.


    And the persistent hunt for Finnian only deepened the mystery. It could not just be about a prophecy.


    There was something else at y, something hidden.


    Vivienne smirked, her interest in the ancient warrior lineage growing deeper.


    Percival dropped moremb into the simmering broth for her, and she ate her fill.


    Finally full, she leaned back and said to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, the angle Vance is ying¡ªit''s all about


    the ancient warrior lineage."


    Wiping her mouth, Vivienne stood up. "Let''s go find Leopold. I''m itching to see exactly what kind of


    mission he''s on."


    Leopold was a man of the Vanguard Agency, and that meant he had his own code of honor.


    When it came to his assignments, not even his own father could pry a word out of him, let alone


    Vivienne.


    So, Percival had a good deal of faith in Leopold''s ability to keep mum.


    Vivienne stretched her neck. "As long as we know where he is, that''s enough."


    She had her own ways of dealing with Leopold. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Even if he would not utter a peep about his mission, a few minutes of conversation with him and


    Vivienne could usually piece together the endgame.


    With a nonchnt shrug, Percival led Vivienne to the car. "He''s in Sea City now. We won''t make it in


    time. Let''s give him a ring."


    "Okay," Vivienne replied, pulling out her phone to dial Leopold''s number.


    But there was no answer.


    She tried again several times, but there was still no answer.


    Vivienne frowned and borrowed Percival''s phone, attempting once more¡ªstill, nothing.


    Leopold could ignore calls from anyone else, but he would never ignore calls from her or Percival.


    Something must have happened to Leopold!

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Percival immediately got in touch with Thomas. "We need to head to Sea City. Leopold''s in trouble."


    Thomas was in the midst of a routine drill at Vanguard Agency. Hearing Percival''s words, his


    expression froze. "Husky checked in from a different location just this morning, and he replied to the roll


    call in the chat group ten minutes ago. There''s no way something''s happened."


    To streamline operations, Vanguard Agency conducted random roll calls in their chat group, ensuring


    everyone checked in unless they were deep undercover like Vance.


    Percival''s brows furrowed.


    Ten minutes ago was when Vivienne had made her first call.


    If Leopold was replying to the roll call, he could not have missed Vivienne''s call!


    What on earth was going on?


    Vivienne also sensed that something was amiss. It was unlike Leopold to drop off the radar.


    Then, out of the blue, Charlotte Redwood, who had not been in touch for a while, called Vivienne.


    "Things have hit the fan, Vivienne. Something happened to Griffin," Charlotte said, her voiceced with


    urgency.


    "What''s happened?" Vivienne asked, her face a mask ofposure.


    Leopold had been assigned to infiltrate the Martinez family. If Griffin was in trouble, too, it had to be


    connected.


    Charlotte swallowed hard before replying, "Griffin''s been locked up by her family. They won''t let her


    clue she was in trouble."


    Griffin was locked up?


    Vivienne''s brow creased. "Why would the Martinez family lock up Griffin? What''s gone down?"


    "That guy she was crushing on¡ªLeopold. He''s been caught stealing bioweapon secrets from the


    Martinez family. He''s now locked up in Sea City''s military prison, awaiting trial!"


    "What?" Vivienne gripped Percival''s wrist, and he immediately pulled over to the curb, still on the line


    with Thomas.


    Vivienne turned on the speakerphone so both Percival and Thomas could hear.


    "Why would Leopold steal bioweapon secrets from the Martinez family?" Vivienne pressed for answers.


    Charlotte stamped her foot in frustration. "I''ve got no idea, and neither does Griffin. She just can''t


    believe Leopold would do such a thing. She wanted to testify for him in court, and that''s why she''s been


    detained. She contacted me so I could get in touch with you to see if you coulde up with a n."


    "Griffin mentioned that the bioweapon research is a national secret. If Leopold doesn''te clean, he


    could be facing the death penalty. And this time, it''s someone from the ancient warrior lineage


    intervening directly. They said not even Leopold''s superiors can do anything about it."


    Percival''s already stern face grew colder. It was obvious¡ªthey did not want him involved.


    "How long has Leopold been locked up?" Percival inquired.


    Charlotte hesitated, then quickly replied, "Mr. Ellington, he''s been in custody for nearly two weeks.


    Griffin''s beside herself with worry."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The chill on Percival''s face deepened. "Thomas, what''s Leopold''s check-in record been like over the


    past couple of weeks?"


    "Punctual and responsive, nothing unusual." Thomas''s voice cooled as well.


    Then, Soren''s voice came through. "Percival, something''s fishy here."


    "Ms. Vivienne, Husky''s been active in our chat group every day for thest two weeks. He''s been


    responding less, but thest time he spoke was three days ago," Anna added.


    Their chat group was initially set up by Vivienne to discuss a new bomb detection device but had since


    turned into a casual conversation hub.


    Vivienne and Percival seldom checked the group, usually leaving Anna and Thomas to interact with


    Leopold.


    If Leopold had been checking in normally and chatting in the group for the past two weeks, it meant


    someone had been controlling all his means of externalmunication!


    Vivienne''s expression frosted over.


    "Charlotte, tell Griffin not to worry. I''ll figure out a way to get Leopold out. He won''t be harmed,"


    Vivienne said with icy resolve. The undertone was clear: mess with her people, and you''d pay.


    Her prot¨¦g¨¦ was only hers to bully!


    Charlotte nodded vigorously. "Okay, I can''t contact Griffin often, but I''ll pass the message. Please,


    Vivienne and Mr. Ellington, you have to help them."


    After assuring Charlotte, Vivienne ended the call.


    Percival instructed, "Keep messaging Leopold as usual through the group chat."


    "Roger that." With that, Thomas disconnected, too.


    Percival pocketed his phone. "Vivienne, trace Leopold''sst locations from the group chat and his cell."


    "On it," Vivienne pulled out her portable miniptop and began to trace all of Leopold''smunication


    devices.


    Secondster, her expression darkened.


    "He''s at the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency headquarters!"


    Vivienne snapped theputer shut. "It''s Vance again."


    Vivienne was undoubtedly furious this time.


    If Leopold had screwed up royally, there was no need for Vanguard Agency to interfere, and she would


    personally escort him to the prison.


    But being framed and rushed to trial? That was a pill she was absolutely not going to swallow without a


    fight.


    Percivalid a restraining hand on her shoulder. "Vivienne, give me a moment here. We can''t just storm


    the prison, not yet."


    The full picture was still a blur, and Percival knew if they went in blind, the fallout would be catastrophic.


    Vivienne''s re could have cut ss as she turned to him. "Leopold''s trial is tomorrow. I don''t have


    time!"


    Percival''s grip on her hand was vice-like. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    He felt her urgency in his bones.


    But he knew Leopold''s life''s ambition was to retire with honors from the Agency, his chest bedecked


    with more medals than anyone else.


    The idea of him stealing state secrets was ludicrous. Such treachery was unthinkable for any of their


    There was only one exnation ¨C this was a setup, a mission from way up the chain.


    But without rity, Percival could not let Vivienne storm the prison. If they did, and the charges stuck,


    Leopold''s dreams would be dashed forever.


    Vivienne''s rage cooled, her beautiful face framed with a veil of frost. She dialed Draven again, her


    voice now icy calm, "Stand by at Sea City. Wait for my order."


    "Understood." Draven immediately mobilized the Nine Mystics Society, setting their sights on Sea City.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    In the car, there was a brief silence between Percival and Vivienne before Percival broke it, his grip


    tightening on Vivienne''s hand. "We need to split up. I''m heading over to Vanguard Agency to confront


    Vance. He''s up to his neck in this heist, and I''m sure he''s involved. You should visit your grandpa. With


    this mess involving the ancient warrior lineage, he might know how to help."


    Vivienne suddenly remembered that Leopold''s imprisonment was due to pressure from members of the


    ancient warrior lineage, which left the Vanguard Agency unable to intervene.


    The Perez family might just have a solution.


    With that thought, Vivienne''s eyes narrowed imperceptibly.


    She had spent ten years training at the Emerald Monastery, taking time each year to build her circle of


    influence.


    She founded the Nine Mystics Society, strengthening the Monastery''s influence, believing she had


    be strong enough to protect those she cared about. Yet, facing the ancient warrior lineage, her


    power seemed insignificant.


    The Nine Mystics Society was like an ant in front of the ancient warrior lineage, easily crushed.


    And her control over GTO, which she thought was firm, had slipped through her fingers.


    It was time to act.


    "Okay, I''m on it," Vivienne said, squeezing Percival''s hand back. "Make it quick. We can''t let anything


    happen to Leopold."


    "Right. Our Husky? No one''s going to pluck him without a fight."


    They parted ways then and there, Percival driving straight to Vanguard Agency.


    Thomas, Anna, and Soren were all waiting in the deputy director''s office, trying to get a hold of


    Leopold.


    When they saw Percival return, they all approached him eagerly. "Deputy!"


    "Where''s Vance?" Percival''s voice was grim.


    Understanding dawned on the others, "In his office, Soren''s been keeping an eye on him. He hasn''t


    left."


    They were all elite members of Vanguard Agency, smart enough to guess Vance''s involvement.


    Something had gone wrong inside the agency, and there was no way the director could be oblivious.


    Percival was the deputy director. To have kept such a secret from him until the trial was nigh meant no


    one but the director himself could have managed it.


    Upon learning about this, Thomas and the others had been closely watching Vance''s every move at


    Vanguard Agency.


    Percival took off his watch and tossed his jacket on the sofa, storming out with fury in his eyes.


    Soren moved to follow, but Percival shoved him back. "Stay put!"


    With no other choice, Soren remained in the deputy director''s office.


    Percival did not even knock; he pushed open Vance''s office door and overheard the chime of an


    iing message.


    It was Leopold''s phone.


    Percival had teased Leopold about that custom ringtone before.


    Vance, seeing Percival enter, silently pocketed the phone. "What brings you here sote?"


    "Sote, and you¡¯re not home, sitting here with Leopold''s phone, messaging Thomas. Amusing, is it?"


    Percival walked over and pulled open Vance''s drawer without ceremony.


    There it was, Leopold''s phone and tablet, right inside the drawer!


    "Don''t you ever put it on silent?" Percival grabbed Vance by the cor, pinning him against the cab.


    It looked as if he might snap Vance''s neck at any moment.


    Vance did not resist, taking all of Percival''s anger. "I wondered why Soren and Anna were hovering


    around the director''s office today. Percival, sit down, let me exin."


    Percival punched Vance in the face. "Listen to you talk nonsense?"


    Percival rarely cursed or got physical with his superiors, regardless of whether they deserved respect.


    But this time, he could not hold back.


    How could Vance expect him to sit down and listen so casually?


    Themotion in the director''s office soon drew everyone in the agency. Percival loosened his tie.


    "Get out, all of you!"


    Naturally, nobody dared linger, and even the other agency heads did not try to intervene.


    Percival was like a raging lion, a fierce warrior one dared not approach.


    Soren and Thomas stood guard at the door, angry themselves, yet they had not expected Percival to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    explode with such fury, to strike the director!


    Anna tried to reach Vivienne to no avail.


    Little did she know that Vivienne encountering Vance now would be an even more terrifying prospect.


    Percival mmed the director''s office door shut, lifting Vance off the floor. "Talk! What happened?"


    Vance wiped the blood from his lip. "I ordered Leopold to steal secrets from the Martinez family."


    Percival''s face darkened, his restraint barely keeping a second punch at bay.


    Vance continued, "But Leopold''s current predicament is his own doing. The Martinez family caught on


    to him because he deliberately exposed himself!"


    Percival''s second punch, it turned out, could not be held back after all.


    When faced with the choice between stealing state secrets and the trajectory of his own future, he


    chose to protect the nation''s assets.


    The irond rule at Vanguard Agency was obedience;mands were to be followed without


    question, and he had not broken this rule.


    But he would never allow himself to engage in espionage, to betray Griffin.


    Such actions would vite not only the code of a Vanguard Agency operative but also the pledge he


    made to the one he held dear.


    He would rather face trial than actuallymit theft against the state.


    ¡®The guy''s a fool. He should have never taken on such a mission. If he¡¯d told me sooner, I¡¯d never have


    let things get this far,"¡¯ Percival thought to himself.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Percival, too weary to raise a fist, demanded, "You gave the orders. Why are you off the hook?"


    Vance took a breath. "Because my boss saved me. But Leopold, I could not do anything for him."


    Percival''s grip tightened, "You think you''re fit to be the director?"


    Vance did not deny it, recognizing the truth in Percival''s words.


    A director who could not save his men and kept secrets could hardly be convincing.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    The phone connected almost instantly.


    Percival''s voice cut through the line with a chill, "This is Deputy Director Percival of Rivenwood


    Vanguard Agency headquarters. My third squad leader, Leopold, is currently detained at a military


    prison and is set for trial tomorrow morning. I''m requesting a dy in the trial. Director Vance has


    unanswered questions. I repeat, postpone Leopold''s trial. Director Vance has unanswered questions!"


    Without waiting for a response, Percival sharply ended the call and whipped out his tablet to connect


    with the Sea City main office.


    If Leopold was still on the docket for trial tomorrow, Percival would not hesitate to storm the military


    prison himself.


    The message was sent to the public channel, clear for all of Vanguard Agency to see.


    Outrage rippled through the ranks.


    Leopold was merely carrying out orders from the higher-ups, and now they wanted to let him take the


    fall? That was not going to fly.


    If this was how things were going to be, who wouldy their life on the line for Vanguard Agency?


    The collective anger forced the main office to reschedule Leopold''s trial hastily and mute all agents on


    the public channel to prevent further uproar.


    But the cat was out of the bag, and the situation was spiraling beyond control. Whether it was the main


    office or Vance himself, somebody had to give an exnation.


    "Percival, is it worth risking your career over this?" Vance asked.


    Percival''s face remained stoic as he pocketed his tablet. "I''ve never cared about my career," he replied


    sharply.


    He sank into a chair and pulled out his phone to text Vivienne, updating her on Leopold''s predicament.


    Then, eyes fixed on Vance, he pressed on, "I''ve got plenty of time, Vance. Ready to spill the beans


    yet?"


    Vance, masking his difort, got up from the floor and took a seat on the couch. "Before I took this


    position, I was given a mission. My superiors wanted me to secure the bioweapon research from the


    Martinez family to let Vanguard Agency develop it. With your years here, you should know that one of


    the two factions within the agency is linked to the ancient warrior lineage. Your ascension to deputy


    director is thanks to the support from the Perez family.


    The other faction is the core of the Vanguard Agency itself. Whileplementary, their roles differ.


    Now, we''re looking to merge the ancient warrior lineage with Vanguard Agency''s core. Does that clear


    things up?"


    A scornfulugh escaped Percival. "Since when did Vanguard Agency turn into thieves?"


    Vance shrugged, clearly ufortable with the notion himself. "I know it''s wrong, but orders are


    orders. We''re just the executors. It''s the top brass who decides."


    Percival adjusted his cufflink. "Which top brass? I want a meeting."


    "You''re not yet qualified," Vance said bluntly. "This is beyond me. If you want to save Leopold, you''ll


    have to deal with the ancient warrior lineage. I''m powerless here."


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "Stealing Griffin''s prototype bomb ''Morning Glory'' that ended up on the


    market, and now this heist? You seem quite adept at these undertakings."


    Vance was stunned for a moment. "I admit I took ''Morning Glory'' from Griffin for this cause, but how did


    it end up on the market?"


    Percival''s suspicion deepened. Vance''s reaction did not seem feigned.


    Was he unaware that ''Morning Glory'' ended up aboard the Ashford family''s yacht?


    Vance''s expression grew tense. "rify your statement. Which market exactly did ''Morning Glory'' end


    up? Is there a connection to GTO?"


    ¡°Go ask your superiors. You¡¯re just the executor, right?¡± Percival shot back, dismissively exiting the


    office.


    If Vance would not reveal the so-called top brass, Percival would find out himself.


    ...


    The Perez Mansion.


    Vivienne had just arrived.


    Maddox and Yuri were sparring in the yard when they noticed her. Maddox grinned, "Hey, niece,e


    judge for us. Loser takes out the trash tomorrow morning!"


    Jasper, who was watching from the sidelines, noticed Vivienne''s troubled expression. "Zelda, Diana,


    take Natalia and Yasmine inside."


    Quick to pick up on the tension, Zelda scooped up Natalia, and Diana gently pulled Yasmine away.


    Before leaving, Diana cast a worried nce back at Vivienne, concerned about her unexpected visit.


    The yard fell silent as Maddox and Yuri''s yful bout came to an abrupt halt.


    "Vivienne, what''s the matter?"


    She could act recklessly to save Leopold, but that was not what he would have wanted.


    As his senior, she had to do everything in her power to help him within the bounds of honor.


    Jasper''s brow furrowed with concern. "Kid, this is no trifling matter. How can you be so certain your


    junior is innocent?"


    Vivienne skimmed through the message Percival had sent her before handing it off to Jasper.


    "Percival''s confronted Vance. It''s all been orchestrated by him."


    Jasper nodded in agreement. "Looks like Leopold''s been made the scapegoat."


    Vivienne paused, and then realization dawned. "Is Vance after the Martinez family secrets to crack


    open the ancient warrior lineage?" New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    No wonder Griffin had been detained. The Martinez family was trying to protect one of their own,


    avoiding a deeper investigation.


    With Leopold on trial, everything could be pinned on him, letting everyone else off the hook.


    Vivienne mmed her palm down, shattering the stone table in the courtyard. "Vance dares to throw


    my junior to the wolves. He''s really asking for trouble!"


    Jasper understood Vivienne''s rage and signaled Yuri to bring some ointment for her. "Kid, go do what


    you need to. I''ve got your junior''s back; he won''t face any harm. I''ll make sure he''s reinstated."


    Vivienne nodded, her next move clear in her mind. She needed to uncover Vance''s true intentions and


    expose whoever was backing him with that ''get out of jail free'' card.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    The phone at the main office of Vanguard Agency in Sea City rang.


    "Percival, do you have any idea what you''ve done? If this undermines our troops'' morale, can you


    handle the consequences?"


    The person questioning Percival was Director Webster, the director of Vanguard Agency''s main office


    and Vance''s immediate boss.


    Percival''s response was cool and indifferent. "So letting my guys get shot for no good reason doesn''t


    affect morale?"


    Webster let out a heavy sigh. "If you have a grievance, you take it up with the agency. How can you just


    take matters into your own hands? Leopold''s case has been decided."


    "And who''s Vance''s direct superior? He assigned this mission. Shouldn''t he be the one to give us an


    exnation?" Percival was tired of beating around the bush with Webster.


    It was the same old song and dance, not solving anything. If Webster was calling personally, it meant


    he was not involved.


    That left the bigwig behind the scenes ¨C someone even Webster had to treat with kid gloves.


    "I know you''ve got beef with Vance, and yes, he gave Leopold the order, but someone''s got his back.


    The main office has warned him sternly, and he''s cut off from ever returning to the main office. For his


    career, that''s a dead end. You''re young, Percival. Think before you act."


    Realizing Webster was dodging the real issue, Percival snapped back, "If I don''t get an exnation, I''ll


    "You..." Webster sighed again, ying dumb. "Whatever is going on, it''s above your pay grade. Just


    help Vance manage things in Rivenwood and focus on GTO. GTO¡¯s been quiet; stay sharp. That''s all."


    With that, Webster hung up.


    Percival gripped the receiver, a storm brewing in his eyes, swearing that he would drag the person


    behind this into the light one day.


    He had a gut feeling that this person was tied to the traitor within Vanguard Agency.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, Vivienne called. Percival picked up.


    "Vance is after the ancient warrior lineage," she said, her voice urgent. "I''m on my way."


    Percival frowned, but before he could reply, Vivienne hung up.


    She arrived in no time, and they went straight to Vance.


    Vance, mid-call with Webster, saw Vivienne and Percival and had no choice but to cut it short.


    "Seems like we''re meeting each other a lottely, huh?" Vance stood, inviting them to sit on the couch,


    his demeanor as calm as if nothing had happened.


    "Code name ''Rover'', your boss, right?" Vivienne sat down, her arched eyebrow icy.


    Vance''s brow furrowed slightly. "What are you getting at?"


    Though he kept his cool outwardly, inside, he was shocked. Vivienne had uncovered the code name


    ''Rover'' ¨C something even Percival, deep in the ranks of Vanguard Agency, could not have known.


    Vivienne''s capabilities were not to be underestimated.


    "Rover isn''t listed as active in the main office or any other branch. He must be retired now. Yet, he can


    still pull strings to save your skin, giving you a ¡®get out of jail free¡¯ card. I underestimated him."


    Vance''s eyes hardened as he faced Vivienne with a solemn expression as if he was ready to silence


    her anytime. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Percival stepped in front of Vivienne, his hand reaching for his gun as a warning to Vance. ¡°Don¡¯t move


    another inch.¡±


    But Vivienne calmly pushed Percival''s hand away, unafraid of Vance''s threats. "You had Frostfire


    Intelligence Agency investigate Ulysses, sabotaged the Martinez family through Leopold, and now you


    want to use me to get close to the Perez family ¨C all to get to the ancient warrior lineage!"


    Busted, Vance dropped the act.


    "Yes, I''m after the ancient warrior lineage," Vance admitted, leaning back on the sofa. "Vivienne,


    Ulysses is your mentor, Finnian, right?"


    Vivienne did not respond, which Vance took as confirmation.


    "I need to find him because my family can''t handle the curse of the Mystic Vein anymore. The Sheldon


    family''s massacre had nothing to do with us, yet we''re the ones suffering the consequences. How is


    that fair?"


    Vance was visibly agitated, his hands clenched in frustration.


    Vivienne watched him closely, wondering if Vance''s hunt for the ancient warrior lineage had any


    connection to that call he made to Karen back in the day.


    "You guys should have done your homework on the Edwards family. A little digging and you''d know that


    none of the Edwards ever met a good end," Vance said, his gaze dropping. "Including my folks. They


    died in agony, and not even the top doctors in the world could pin down why. It''s all tied to the Sheldon


    family''s Mystic Vein!"


    Vivienne lifted her eyes. Of course, she had looked into the Edwards family.


    Vance¡¯s parents had sumbed to a mysterious illness, as he said, without any apparent cause. They


    deteriorated rapidly, and by the time they passed, their lower halves werepletely necrotic.


    "What''s the connection, then, between the Martinez family and the other ancient warrior lineages?"


    Vivienne inquired.


    Vance''s voice grew more fervent, his eyes even reddening. "Those ancient warrior lineage members,


    with their little tricks, spread evil wherever they go. Why can¡¯t I take them down?"


    Vivienne watched him, sensing his hatred for the ancient warrior lineages was deeper than she could


    have imagined.


    If Vance was indeed the traitor in the Vanguard Agency, was the call he made to Karen because he


    knew she was Sasha Perez?  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Looking at Vance, Vivienne asked, "What does my mother have to do with the ancient warrior


    lineages? And what was that phone call about?"


    Vance paused, a suspicious look crossing his face. "What are you talking about? How did we get to


    Lark?"


    "Do you dare say you''ve kept nothing from my mother, that your record is clean?" Vivienne pressed,


    her tone icy.


    Vance licked his lips, his frown deepening. "I''m not your dad. What would I have to hide from your


    mom? What reason would I have not to be clean?"


    After a moment, realization dawned on Vance.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Vivienne lifted her hand with a delicate motion, her fingertips brushing against Vance''s.


    The contact sent a jolt of pain through Vance''s finger, causing him to slump back onto the couch, but


    his eyes remained locked on Vivienne with intensity. "Sure, Lark and Ashen Pigeon and I didn¡¯t see eye


    to eye, but our beef was strictly professional. I have no reason to off her, so show some respect, will


    ya?"


    His agitation caught Vivienne off guard. She had obviously struck a nerve.


    Still cradling his wrist, Vance stared at her, "Neither you nor Micah have any ground to suspect me. I


    admit I''ve got a grudge against the ancient warrior lineages, and I use my job to dig around. But as an


    agent of Vanguard Agency, from field operative to the director I am today, I''ve honored every mission


    and every badge I''ve ever worn on my uniform!


    Look, Vivienne, Percival, you can use me of neglect, of not caring about the future and safety of my


    agents, but you can never question mymitment to Vanguard Agency!"


    In Percival''s eyes, Vance was far from a model director. In fact, he did not even deserve the title.


    Sacrificing his own people for personal gain,nding them in military prison while acting like nothing


    happened, seeing them meet their ends without lifting a finger... Such a man did not inspire Percival''s


    respect.


    But he could not deny the truth in Vance''s words.


    The room fell silent for a few minutes, with no one speaking.


    After some time, Vance''s emotions seemed to stabilize. "My mission for the Frostfire Intelligence


    Agency still stands. Next time you swing by, I expect news about your mentor."


    It was a clear dismissal, and his tone was less than friendly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Vivienne looked back at Vance.


    He seemed to be shackled by his obsessions.


    An obsession with the ancient warrior lineages, with the Sheldon family.


    She had seen the medical records of Vance''s parents before they died, which had nothing to do with


    some karmic cycle.


    It was chronic lead poisoning¡ªthis lead was different,ced with unknown toxins and substances, lying


    dormant in the body before finally manifesting and causing a violent death.


    Vance was right to keep Darren and Ashley out of the Edwards Group affair. Perhaps the lead in his


    parents'' blood was linked to the Mystic Vein.


    In the early days of the Edwards Group, Vance''s folks often returned to the Mystic Vein, and they were


    frequently taken to court over sick or dead workers.


    It was only after the Edwards Group secured hefty health insurance for their workers that the issue was


    quelled.


    That Mystic Vein was definitely problematic. However, Vance¡¯s parent¡¯s deaths were certainly not due


    to karma. The matter was only draped in a shroud of mystery because of the Sheldon family''s line of


    work.


    In a way, Vance was indeed a pitiable man.


    "Next time we meet, I hope you''ve got more to spill about Rover. Otherwise, you can kiss any chance


    of finding my mentor goodbye!"


    Rover was Vivienne''sst target.


    An enigma, always blurry in photos, leaving no trace in the entire Vanguard Agency.


    If Jasper had not sensed him stepping in for Vance, Vivienne would have had nothing on him.


    Vance snapped at her, "What do you want to know about Rover? Vivienne, your mom''s death was


    suicide. It''s got nothing to do with anyone in Vanguard Agency, least of all Rover. He was more torn up


    about it than anyone else. Stop being so paranoid!"


    Vivienne did not respond, but Percival stepped in front of her, blocking Vance''s view. "Keep your


    ancient warrior lineage feud out of the agency. I''m not letting this slide, not this time."


    With that, Percival led Vivienne out. She did not resist, following him to his car.


    As Percival started the engine, the calm of the night surrounded them. "Vivienne, the Finnian


    situation... I don''t think Vance is involved."


    "Why do you say that?" She asked.


    Percival handed her his phone. "Our mystery friend sent the info here."


    She took the phone, and sure enough, it was that mystery contact.


    [Vance only cares about the ancient warrior lineage.]


    Vivienne frowned. "Last time, she warned me to watch out for Vance; now, suddenly, it''s all good? Is


    she ying me?"


    As Vivienne grew more certain of who this mysterious person was, her anger towards her only grew.


    She had lied to her for years! And she had always been right there, beside her!


    Percival ruffled her hair. "She must have her reasons for doing what she¡¯s done."


    Vivienne exhaled, gazing out the window at the bustling streets, her bright eyes scanning every face.


    Not one familiar figure to confront, to demand answers from.


    Why? Why all this?


    It took her a moment to collect herself. "Let''s go find Finnian."


    Percival responded with a nod and turned the car around, heading to the house he had prepared for


    Finnian earlier.


    Vivienne called Finnian over, and by the tone of her voice, he knew something was up. Not wanting to


    dy, he put down his cutlery and rushed over.


    He sighed to himself, wondering what was even the point of having an apprentice.


    "Kiddo, what''s up? Did Percival give you a hard time? Need me to knock him down a peg for ya?"


    Finnian strolled in with a grin, a strawberry cheesecake in hand, ready to cheer up his apprentice.


    Vivienne gestured with her chin towards the couch across from her, signaling for Finnian to take a seat.


    Finnian handed the strawberry cheesecake to Percival, who silently took it and began cutting it into


    bite-sized pieces, making it easier for Vivienne to eat.


    "What''s the deal with your family¡¯s Mystic Vein? Is it toxic?" Vivienne inquired. New ch§Ñpter av?ble


    on NovelDrama.Org


    But with proper protection, there should not be any issues.


    The folks at Edwards Group were not fools; how could they overlook this?


    "What antidote?" Vivienne pressed.


    Finnian reached into his pocket and ced a small porcin bottle on the table. "This one."

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Vivienne popped the cork from the porcin vial and held it to her nose, inhaling deeply. It was not any


    ordinary medicine she was familiar with.


    Her gaze lifted slowly, locking eyes with Finnian.


    "Yes, it''s our family''s secret recipe. Only Sheldons know how to concoct it," Finnian said, his excitement


    palpable.


    Vivienne gave him a scrutinizing look. Knowing Finnian''s true nature, even if he did not want to have


    anything to do with the Edwards family, even if he wished they would just wither away, he would not


    ignore the plight of the innocent workers.


    He would not stand by with an antidote in hand and watch them die.


    Finnian seemed to anticipate her question and volunteered the information. "I once gave the form to


    someone from the Edwards family, Vance''s grandfather specifically, but the old man did not take it


    seriously. Then, I was chased all over the ce and took refuge up in the Emerald Mountains. I lost


    touch with the Edwards'' affairs, and it was left at that."


    Back in the day, Finnian, or Ulysses as he was known in his family, had fled from a home tragedy.


    During his escape, he learned that the Edwards family had acquired Mystic Vein''s mining rights.


    Aware of the dangers of Mystic Vein, he passed the antidote form to Vance''s grandfather.


    But this very act revealed his whereabouts, leading to a relentless pursuit by other ancient warrior


    lineages.


    Finnian had thought Vance''s grandfather would heed the warning. Unfortunately, it did not make any


    difference in the end.


    For years, Finnian had been dodging assassins from the ancient warrior lineages, and it was only after


    faking his death that he discovered Vance''s parents had died due to the Mystic Vein''s excavation.


    Only then did he realize that the Edwards family had ignored the antidote altogether.


    But it was toote. He could not find Vance or save the workers any other way.


    Vivienne nodded. "So, the Edwards family sealed their own fate. But Finnian, did you use your alias to


    strike a deal with the Edwards Group to sell those gas masks to save their miners?"


    Finnian choked, incredulous that she had found out. He had carefully avoided all of Vivienne''s


    informants!


    Wait a minute!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was someone else.


    Finnian''s eyes gradually shifted to Percival, who was slicing a cake. Feeling the sharp gaze, Percival


    looked up and returned a beaming smile.


    Inwardly, Finnian cursed Percival.


    He should have known it was this rascal Percival!


    The Ellington Group held a significant ce in the business world, so uncovering a small detail like the


    gas masks was no surprise.


    Vivienne tapped the table. "Finnian, don''t forget you owe me 80 million dors. Are you trying to skip


    out on your debt?"


    Seeing Vivienne''s sly grin, Finnian knew he could not keep his secret any longer.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll pay you back, okay? But let''s be clear: once I pay off that debt, you can''t take over


    mypany and still im I owe you eighty million!"


    Vivienne extended her hand. "Let''s start with the shares of yourpany."


    Finnian grimaced, reluctantly pulled out his phone, and stepped outside to make a call.


    Ten minutester, Vivienne''s phone confirmed that she was now the owner of a medical supply


    "So, can I have my IOU now?" Finnian said as he sat back down, eyeing Vivienne.


    Instead of an answer, Vivienne merely smiled, and even Percival, who had finished slicing the cake,


    looked on nonchntly.


    Finnian blinked and then realized what was happening. He punched the two figures before him, but


    instead of a human reaction, both robots opened their mouths and, like the previous synthetic human,


    spat out two scrolls.


    [Finnian, this is a gift for you.]


    [The IOU will wait until I''ve collected eighty million.]


    Taking a deep breath, Finnian found himselfughing. "That cunning girl, always full of surprises." He


    dipped his finger into the cake''s icing and popped it into his mouth, only to spit it out immediately.


    "Blimey! Why''s it so spicy?"


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that it was not the cake he had brought in but a fake one!


    "Vivienne! You just wait! You little rascal!"


    Fuming, Finnian carried the two synthetic humans back home and dumped them in front of Vesper.


    "Look at this!"


    Vesper, who was immersed in a book, could not help but smile at the sight of the two machines.


    "That girl''s got spunk," Vesper said approvingly.


    Finnian sighed. "So, it''s just me against the world now, is it?"


    "You could say that." Vesper chuckled, pinching the cheek of ''Vivienne''. But his expression suddenly


    turned grave.


    Finnian was still mourning the loss of hispany when he saw Vesper swiftly erasing his traces.


    "What''s happened?" Finnian asked, confused.


    Vesper''s brow furrowed. "Your apprentice has tricked you. These synthetic humans, they''re bugged


    with trackers!"


    With that, Vesper hurriedly made his escape.


    In the meantime, the real Vivienne was sitting in her car, savoring a strawberry cake.


    ¡°Hmm, not quite as good as Mr. Wolf''s, but still delicious,¡± She thought.


    Indeed, strawberry cake was the best thing in the world.


    Percival watched Vivienne''s delighted face and could not help but marvel at the power of money.


    Truly a little miser at heart.


    As Vivienne ate, she nced at her watch and said, "Paused for three minutes, and now it''s moving


    again?"


    Percival set off in pursuit of the signal, but Vivienne shook her head. "Wait, that''s one of the old man''s


    decoys!"


    She sent the coordinates of the moving tracker to Matthew. Soon after, he called back, panting,


    "Vivienne, I''ve been chasing this wild goose for nearly two miles! I''m beat!" Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    So, the crafty old fox thought he could send them on a wild goose chase?


    "Alright, clock out." Vivienne ended the call and joined Percival in knocking on the imposing front door.


    The door swung open, revealing a robot butler with an uncustomized face.


    As soon as it saw Vivienne, rms red, "Red alert, red alert, the brat is here, the brat is here!"


    Percival chuckled under his breath, but the sight of Vivienne''s darkening scowl made him swallow his


    amusement.


    Finnian rushed over, his surprise evident. "Holy smokes, how on earth did you find this ce?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me. Where''s Vesper?" Vivienne demanded.


    Finnian shrugged nonchntly. "How should I know? But if you''re looking for him, I might be able to set


    up a meeting."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Vivienne had no patience for Finnian''s games. She''d scoured his mansion, inside and out, finding


    nothing more than a bunch of unused robots, a dog, and two cats ¨C but no trace of what she was really


    after.


    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath, feeling like a fool for being yed yet again.


    Finnian, leaning against the wall with a smug look, said, "Sweetheart, you''re gonna have to clean up


    this mess you''ve made. Look at this chaos!"


    "Why don''t you let Fido do it?" Vivienne snorted, snatching the apple Finnian was about to bite into


    right out of his hand as she stormed out.


    Once she was gone, Finnian checked his surroundings for any "threats" before pulling out his phone to


    text Vesper, [Where are you?]


    [I''m at Wi''s.] Vesper replied, pocketing the phone. In the span of moments, he had changed into a


    woman.


    The mirror reflected a cascade of soft locks over her shoulders, the sharp lines of her face now


    softened.


    She had not undergone any dramatic disguise, just manipted her facial bones slightly, which was


    painful enough for her not to change back to this real face frequently.


    But for this meeting, a male guise would not do.


    She brushed her hair and changed intofortable jeans and a tee, then knocked on the neighboring


    door.


    Puzzled, Wi opened the door to find a stunning woman smiling back at her. "You are?"


    "Wi, it''s been ages," the woman said with a smile.


    Wi peered into the woman''s eyes, sensing an answer she dared not voice. She stepped back,


    overwhelmed.


    The woman tapped Wi''s forehead and yfully flicked her nose. "Don''t recognize me, huh? I barely


    recognized you, too."


    Tears instantly welled up in Wi''s eyes at the familiar gesture.


    "Sasha!" she cried, rushing into the woman''s arms.


    That was Sasha''s signature move ¨C whenever Wi made a mistake as a child, Sasha would "punish"


    her like that before taking the me in front of Jasper.


    "Sasha feels like a stranger''s name now. Call me Karen now," Karen said soothingly,forting Wi


    with gentle pats on the back.


    Fortunately, Wi still remembered her. Otherwise, she would be at a loss.


    Wi sobbed, a sight that would have shocked Maddox. He would never have believed the stoic Wi


    capable of tears.


    Karen stayed by her side until Wi''s crying subsided, and they could finally talk.


    "Sasha, what did you mean earlier? Why does your own name sound unfamiliar to you? Where have


    you been all these years, and why haven''t youe back to the Perez family? Dad''s in Rivenwood, so


    is Yuri ¨C why don''t youe home? Dad misses you terribly."


    Wi''s grip on Karen''s hand tightened as if afraid that letting go would cause her to disappear once


    again.


    Karen did not resist. "I''ve seen Dad already," she said with a smile. "Yuri, his wife, Natalia and Yasmine


    ¨C I''ve met them all, don''t worry."


    But Wi knew that meeting them was not the same as revealing her identity.


    "Is there a reason you''re not telling them the truth? Does it have to do with F-Poison?"


    Karen neither confirmed nor denied. "My memory isn''t fully back. That''s why ''Sasha'' feels distant. I


    know I''m Sasha, but why I was kidnapped and ended up as another family''s daughter remains a nk.


    I don''t remember who was behind it."


    Wi''s eyes narrowed. "Are you saying you have amnesia?"


    "Yes," Karen admitted. "I remember bits ¨C like ruining Grandpa''s garden or chopping up Mom''s lipstick


    for ''experiments'' ¨C but many details escape me. I''m slowly recovering. It''s just a matter of time."


    Karen knew the injury to her head had been severe, and it had gone undetected for years until she


    secretly matched her DNA with Yuri''s during Vivienne''s paternity test. That was when she discovered


    she was Sasha and began to recall fragments of her life with the Perez family.


    Before that, the memories of her childhood had been forcibly imnted through hypnosis. No wonder


    she felt detached from her life before age ten ¨C it was like hearing someone else''s story.


    Time had stretched long, and recovery wasplicated. Too rapid a confrontation with the hypnosis


    could cause irreversible brain damage.


    Thus, Karen chose a conservative treatment, piecing together her past while investigating the Perez


    family''s secrets. After all, they were too guarded for an outsider to have kidnapped her without inside


    help.


    Wi, sharp as ever, sensed from Karen''s words that her abduction was more than a simple crime.


    "Do you suspect anyone?" Wi asked.


    Karen met her gaze. "What about you? Do you have any suspects?"


    "Diana." Wi nodded.


    "Me too," Karen agreed with a wry smile. "I remember being taken in summer. You were ill; Dad took


    you to the hospital, and Brothers were at school. Only Diana and I were at home. I don¡¯t remember


    anything after that. So, she''s the prime suspect." Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Absolutely, and let''s not forget, my leaving home has a lot to do with Diana as well." Wi stood up,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    walked over to a drawer, and pulled out a sheaf of papers, handing them over to Karen.


    Karen thumbed through the pages, her eyes narrowing as the implications sank in.


    The document detailed Wi''s origins.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Karen''s demeanor shifted, the undercurrent of anger pooling in her eyes bing unmistakable. "With


    your stubborn streak, even if you had that document in your hands, you wouldn¡¯t show it to Dad or our


    brothers. So, whether it''s Dad''s work or not, you wouldn¡¯t bother to ask."


    "Yes," Wi admitted with a knowing smile. "Diana''s well aware of how I tick. We''ve grown up together;


    she knows I''d never let the cat out of the bag. That file ¨C it''s clear as day she prepped it just for me!"


    Karen nodded in agreement. "Dad and our brothers, including me, we''re all in on your true identity.


    Compiling that document is pointless ¨C we''ve kept you in the dark this long, so why would we suddenly


    "But without hard evidence, we''ve still got quite the puzzle with Diana," Wi said, biting her lip. "And


    then there''s Vivienne''s paternity test ¨C it came back negative. Sasha, she is your flesh and blood,


    right?"


    "Absolutely, she''s my little girl, my only one," Karen confirmed, pride lighting up her face despite her


    attempt to mask it.


    Wi chuckled. "Saw her picture. She''s the spitting image of you, quite the stunner."


    "She''s sharp as a tack, too. Smart enough to drive me into your arms," Karen said, her voice tinged


    with a mixture of exasperation and pride.


    It was true. Her daughter was formidable. Once Vivienne found out she was still alive, she was clever


    enough to track her down.


    Wi suddenly recalled something and said, "Sasha, those notes urging me toy low... that was your


    doing, right?"


    Karen nodded. "Yes. Vivienne''s been looking for you. I was worried that the Perez family might be


    dangerous for you right now, so I figured it was best you stay hidden for the time being."


    Wi agreed with Karen''s caution.


    With Diana lurking around Rivenwood, it was essential to understand her motives before returning. It


    was not just her safety at stake; it might also endanger Vivienne.


    Diana must know Vivienne was the Perez family''s granddaughter and would surely try to prevent her


    return.


    Whether spection or certainty, it was too risky to proceed without more information.


    "Sasha, we need to dig into the past together, find this F-Poison, and bring him to justice!" Wi''s


    resolve was palpable as she looked at Karen.


    Being F-Poison''s daughter did not mean she condoned his actions. Those inhumane deeds were


    indefensible to Wi.


    "F-Poison... not sure if he''s still among the living," Karen mused, her gaze darkening. "The new F-


    Poison is a woman, which is curious."


    Back when Karen was undercover in GTO, the leader had been a man. Now, a woman?


    ...


    Ten dayster.


    Leopold returned to Vanguard Agency, reiming his post as the leader of the third squad.


    Thomasnded a solid punch on him. "You damn dog, thought we''d lost you for good."


    Soren joined in with a couple of jabs. "Stupid mutt, you scared us half to death."


    Anna set off a sparkler with an expressionless face, deadpanning, "Wee back, Husky!"


    Leopold eyed the spent fireworks on the floor. "Anna, you could at least pretend to be happy to see


    me!"


    When Percival approached, everyone snapped to attention.


    Leopold saluted his superior. "Deputy Director, Squad Leader Leopold, code name Husky, reporting for


    duty!"


    Percival pped him on the shoulder. "Vivienne said to give you a wee and grant you a wish.


    What will it be?"


    Leopold grinned. "Can I get a new code name? German Shepherd sounds way cooler."


    "You wish for Border Collie smarts?" Thomas scoffed.


    Leopold shrugged off the tease. "Hey, it''s Vivienne¡¯s promise. Deputy Director has to deliver."


    Percival scratched his head. "Vivienne said she was kidding. Alright, back to formation. Training this


    afternoon. Husky, make up for the training you missed the past month!¡±


    Leopold groaned at the marching figure. "This is just unfair!"


    Theughter from the Vanguard Agency operatives filled the air. Only Percival could handle Husky with


    such precision.


    At this time, Vance¡¯s office doors opened, silence fell, and the earlier joviality vanished as if it had never


    been.


    Leopold''s lightheartedness froze. His brush with death lingered in his mind, and Vance was


    undoubtedly the culprit.


    Vance approached Leopold. "Take some time off at home."


    Leopold''s response was icy. "No need for your concern, Director." Of course, he had no reason to show


    hospitality to someone who almost killed him.


    Vance, aware of the animosity, wanted to tap his shoulders, but Leopold dodged. Helpless, he withdrew


    his hand, suggesting, "The Perez family saved you. Use your leave to thank them properly."


    In the cutthroat world of Vanguard Agency, this was even more pronounced.


    Percival watched from his office, a returned email on his screen ¨C his tenth appeal to investigate


    Vance, each one rejected without exnation.


    Some powerful force was shielding Vance.


    With a flick of the blinds, Percival turned away, his resolve unshaken.


    If he truly wanted to root out the traitor within the Vanguard Agency, his current status would not cut it!


    That evening, Thomas drove to the Perez Mansion, apanied by Percival and Leopold.


    "This Perez family really is something else, to just snap up such a grand estate," Leopold murmured in


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    admiration.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Thomas nced sideways, a hint of irony in his voice, "As if your family''s sprawling manor is any


    smaller."


    Leopold chuckled, "Easy there, driver. Dial back that envy a notch, will you?"


    With that, Leopold, carrying the gifts, stepped out of the car with Percival and walked in.


    Thomas muttered a curse under his breath, parked the car neatly, and followed them.


    Jasper let out a chuckle. "Ah, I can see a bit of your Uncle Maddox in him."


    Leopold, now in front of them, suddenly dropped to one knee. "Sir, I, Leopold, am eternally grateful for


    your life-saving grace."

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Zelda nearly dropped her whisk when Leopold came crashing down onto the cobblestone path with a


    thud.


    ¡°Blimey, Leopold, that¡¯s gstone, you absolute brute!¡± She eximed, still half-focused on perfecting


    her cake recipe.


    Jasper could not help but chuckle at the scene. ¡°Alright, alright, enough with the dramatics. Get up,¡± he


    said with a grin.


    Leopold rose, shaking his head with augh and holding a gift box. ¡°Well, Sir, these are some of your


    favorite things. I wasn¡¯t sure what you''d like, so I just grabbed a bit of everything.¡±


    Jasper''s smile widened. ¡°You''re quite the character, kid. No wonder that Martinez girl fancies you so


    much. Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you going toe out?¡±


    Hearing this, Leopold froze, his feet suddenly as heavy as lead.


    His heart stopped for a moment as if encased in ice.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces that did not need words; it was clear Leopold was in the


    dark.


    Percival just shrugged. If he knew, would he have even shown up?


    Thomas muttered under his breath, ¡°Percival¡¯s as ruthless as ever.¡±


    Zelda, putting aside her baking tools, dragged Griffin out from the shadows. ¡°No use hiding now, love.


    It''s not like you''re being dragged to the altar.¡±


    Griffin Martinez stood at the threshold, her eyes cast down, her feet rooted to the spot.


    Both of them were wracked with unspeakable thoughts and mutual guilt.


    Vivienne nudged Leopold forward with a swift kick. ¡°Snap out of it, will ya?¡±


    Leopold stumbled into Griffin''s space, and she looked up, her eyes rimmed with unshed tears, at a loss


    for words.


    Zelda snickered and finally remembered to turn off the oven while she, along with Natalia and Yasmine,


    quietly exited the kitchen.


    Percival and Vivienne ushered Jasper to the back garden, leaving the two frozen figures alone in their


    awkward silence.


    A chill breeze caused Griffin to shiver slightly.


    Leopold wordlessly took off his jacket and draped it over Griffin''s shoulders, breaking the silence.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Griffin mumbled, ¡°Dad said you were alright, so he let mee.¡±


    Before she could say more, she wrapped her arms around Leopold, her sobs muffled against his chest.


    Leopold, taken aback, was not sure how to react.


    After a while, Griffin pulled back slightly, sniffling. ¡°Couldn''t you try tofort me just a bit?¡±


    Leopold had never seen Griffin cry. In his impression, Griffin had always been the woman who was


    either forcing him to marry her, chasing after him on a motorbike, or swinging his custom-made whip at


    those thugs.


    Panicking a little, he blinked in surprise. ¡°You cry?¡±


    Griffin took a deep breath and kicked him in the shin, annoyed. All the tears she had shed for him when


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    he was captured, and he was clueless!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Leopold yelped, rubbing his leg.


    Her anger melted away as she saw Leopold''sical attempt to stand on one leg, and she could not


    help butugh.


    Leopold looked up to see her smile through the tears.


    At that moment, he vowed never to make her cry again.


    Standing tall, he took her hand in his. ¡°Smile more, it suits you.¡±


    Griffin''s heart skipped a beat as she held his gaze, her hand burning in his.


    She had never doubted Leopold''s innocence, and she was d her unwavering trust in him was not


    misced.


    She embraced him again, burying her face in the curve of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m just so relieved you''re okay,


    Leopold.¡±


    Leopold raised his hands, hesitating before wrapping them around her.


    Griffin took his hands and pulled them around her waist, holding him close.


    From their hiding spot, Vivienne rolled her eyes. ¡°Hopeless,¡± she muttered.


    Natalia sighed. ¡°Yeah, he seems pretty hopeless. Our dad''s way better at this. He always hugs Mom


    first.


    Yasmine echoed, ¡°Yeah. Especially at bedtime, he never lets us sleep in the middle...¡±


    Zelda quickly covered their mouths before they could reveal any more family secrets.


    Jasper and Vivienne shared augh at the young couple''s expense.


    ¡°Vivienne, let¡¯s go for a stroll, shall we? I could use some fresh air,¡± Jasper said as he stood up from his


    wheelchair, Vivienne immediately at his side.


    Diana also reached out to help but was a step toote.


    With a tight grip on her own hands, Diana watched Vivienne walk away with Jasper, her frustration


    simmering.


    At this moment, Diana was even more certain that Vivienne would be her biggest obstacle in the Perez


    family.


    Zelda scooped up the children. ¡°Come on, Percival, let¡¯s join them. The others will be back soon.¡±


    Percival nodded in agreement. Jasper must have wanted to talk to Vivienne privately, and he would not


    intrude on that.


    Natalie and Jasmine clung to Percival, who did not seem to mind the attention.


    After all, what girl did not have a thing for a handsome guy?


    With a resigned chuckle, Zelda followed them out, shaking her head.


    Through it all, no one had bothered to talk to Diana.


    Her fingers dug into her palms with suppressed anger. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    ¡°Vivienne, I swear I won''t let you get your way!¡±


    Meanwhile, Vivienne strolled with Jasper amid the fragrant blooms in the estate''s backyard.


    "Vivienne, I heard from Maddox that you went to see Flynn Ellington the other day," Jasper asked.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, I heard he''s F-Poison¡¯s apprentice. I had a lot of questions for him."


    Vivienne looked puzzled. "Grandpa, what exactly has Flynn done?"


    Vivienne racked her brain before the memory clicked, "Yes, I remember. Was the child ever found?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Vivienne had thought she was doing Pa a kindness when she sent her to meet Arabe on Jericho


    Isle, suggesting Arabe was her long-lost daughter.


    But that was a lie.


    Who Pa''s real daughter was, or where she might be, Vivienne neither knew nor cared to discover. It


    was enough to let Pa believe she had been reunited with her daughter, to share in mutual suffering.


    Jasper grunted. "We found her, alright, but it was toote. She was barely recognizable as a human. By


    the time we got to her, both her kidneys were gone. She didn¡¯tst long after that."


    Vivienne recalled that the Brooks family once asked CK to find Pa''s daughter. Little did they know


    that CK was the very culprit of the disappearance of Pa¡¯s daughter.


    "Flynn spent years using his botanist cover to hunt for targets at universities abroad, amassing wealth


    for CK, while Fiona managed the operations back home. Using the Ellington family''s name, they


    covered up many crimes."


    After handing Flynn over to the Perez family, Vivienne had stopped inquiring into his affairs. It was


    mainly to spare Percival from reopening old wounds.


    The extent of Flynn''s cruelty had surpassed even Vivienne''s imagination. But then again, as a disciple


    of F-Poison, how could he be anything but vicious?


    Jasper chuckled. "Did he tell you he wants to meet someone from the Perez family?"


    "Yes, he probably wants to see F-Poison''s daughter." Vivienne shared her thoughts with Jasper.


    Jasper nodded in agreement, "Too bad he won''t get to see Wi, but there are others in the Perez


    family he can meet. How about we go see them together tomorrow?"


    Vivienne''s gaze flickered, sensing that Jasper seemed to know everything.


    Jasper looked at her with a gentle tap on her head, "Vivienne, I know. Our bond is unbreakable."


    Vivienne felt a lump in her throat. She had been right. Jasper knew everything but kept silent for her


    safety, never acknowledging their rtionship openly.


    With a choked sob, she nodded vigorously. "Yes, Grandpa. Our bond is unbreakable."


    Jasper''s smile deepened, clearing the mist from his eyes as he took her hand and continued their walk


    through the garden.


    The following day, the entire Perez family visited the secret prison.


    Vivienne stayed close to Jasper, and the others followed.


    The poison in Flynn''s system was ring up, tormenting both his body and mind.


    Everyone from the Perez family watched from outside the cell with eyes devoid of sympathy. This was


    the punishment he deserved.


    Flynn writhed on the floor, sweating profusely, roaring like a wild beast.


    Diana turned her head away, feeling nauseated by the sight.


    After half an hour, Flynn''s screams finally subsided.


    Lying on the floor, he took a while to recover before sitting up nonchntly, scanning the faces before


    him with a hollowugh.


    "Vivienne, you''re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Bringing everyone here?"


    Vivienne lifted her chin in disdain, a smirk on her lips. "There''s a certain charm in watching a monkey


    perform."


    A flicker of rage crossed Flynn''s face as he beat against the iron bars.


    Of course, no matter how he vented his anger, he could not touch Vivienne.


    "Your mother is dead, Vivienne, and soon it''ll be your turn!" he spat.


    Vivienne yawned indifferently. "Well, I''ll be waiting."


    Maddox, overhearing this, stepped forward and turned on the electric current to the bars.


    Flynn''s hands were clenched on the bars, and the sudden shock sent spasms through his body.


    "Shut the fuck up," Maddox growled, itching to punch Flynn.


    But Flynn, seemingly out of his mind, began tough hysterically. "You''re Maddox, right? Perez family''s


    third, fallen for the enemy''s daughter, Wi? You''ve got some guts. And you, old man, aren¡¯t you going


    to stop him?"


    Before Maddox could retort, Jasper intervened. "Wi is the child I raised. I''m proud of her. If she


    reciprocates the feelings for Maddox, I''d dly give them my blessings. Flynn, what do you think your


    mentor would say if he knew his daughter would call her father''s enemy ''Dad''?"


    Vivienneughed outright. Jasper''s words were a sharp de¡ªgentle yet lethal.


    It was clear how much F-Poison cared for Wi by Flynn''s desperate desire to see her. Jasper''s barb


    was aimed straight at F-Poison''s heart and through him, his devoted disciple.


    Enraged, Flynn stood up, "Shut up! Let Wie to me!"


    Jasper replied calmly, "Wi won''te to see you. She said if F-Poison dies, she will exhume his


    ashes if necessary to atone."


    "This is all because of you!" Flynn shouted as his poison red again, wracking his body with pain.


    Tired of his ranting, Yuri pressed a button, and a hatch opened above Flynn''s cell, drenching him with


    water.


    Vivienne administered a mild antidote; they needed Flynn to be coherent enough to talk.


    "Flynn, how exactly did you and your mentor abduct Sasha? Speak!" Yuri demanded.


    Standing behind the group, Diana felt her insides twist in anxiety as she watched Flynn, unsure of what


    woulde next.


    If he really knew, what would she do?


    It was her, after all, whose actions led to Sasha being snatched away!


    No, no, there was no way F-Poison would bother telling Flynn.


    This guy must be bluffing!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jasper looked down. "Let''s go."


    Vivienne did not want to stay a moment longer.


    Flynn''s words were clearly nonsense.


    It seemed that Flynn would not spill the truth without seeing Wi.


    Diana also secretly breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. Flynn was just spewing nonsense; she


    seemed safe. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    She could not stand it any longer and was the first to step out.


    Diana''s legs went weak.


    Flynn really knew everything!


    Back then, after Diana had knocked Sasha out, those were the very words F-Poison had said to Sasha!


    But now, there was Flynn!


    Zelda steadied her. "It''s okay, he can''t get out. Let''s leave."

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Diana was drenched in cold sweat, barely able to stand on her own. She clung to Zelda, who supported


    her as they made their way out of the ce.


    Her mind was a mess.


    What was she to do?


    If Flynn, that lunatic, ever spilled the beans to the Perez family in one of his good moods, she would be


    left with nothing!


    Yes, she had to seek out F-Poison. That woman surely had a way to help her!


    The members of the Perez family piled into their cars. Jasper, worn out, decided to leave early with


    Diana and Zelda while Yuri took the wheel.


    Vivienne naturally ended up riding with Maddox.


    Maddox mmed his fist against the steering wheel in frustration. "Damn it, I really want to knock some


    sense into that nutjob. What''s he doing, spouting nonsense in front of the old man?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Vivienne was not as upset.


    She had thought Flynn was untouchable, but now it seemed he had a weak spot after all ¨C Wi.


    She could not understand it, though. Flynn did not even care about his father, so why would he care


    about his mentor''s daughter?


    Could there still be something they did not know about Wi?


    Wi had grown up with the Perez family. What kind of secret could she possibly have? Plus, her


    personality was almost theplete opposite of her parents.


    And why was Flynn so desperate to see Wi?


    After returning from the visit to the prison, Diana imed she was too tired and went straight to her


    room to rest, locking the door behind her.


    Jasper was still worried. "Zelda, is Diana all right?"


    Zelda shook her head. "She''s just a bit shaken up, Dad. Don''t worry, I''ve saved her some dinner. Let''s


    let her rest for now."


    "That''s best. Thanks for your help."


    Zelda offered a faint smile, her gaze towards Diana''s room dark and unreadable.


    She was not particrly close to Diana but knew that Diana was not the type to scare easily. It was just


    a few words; how could they have shaken her up so badly?


    That night, Diana slipped out through the back window. Being an adopted daughter of the Perez family,


    she was well-versed in martial arts.


    Since most of the Perez family had already retired for the night and paid no attention to her, nobody


    noticed her departure.


    F-Poison had moved to a new residence, and Diana had to follow the GPS to find her way there.


    "What the hell is going on with Flynn? Isn''t he the former F-Poison''s apprentice? Why does he know


    about Sasha being kidnapped? You better start talking and tell me what''s happening!" Diana


    demanded as soon as she burst through the door.


    F-Poison was in the midst of a peaceful painting session and set down her brush upon hearing Diana''s


    words.


    "Have you met Flynn already?" asked F-Poison.


    Frantic, Diana knocked over F-Poison''s brushes in her haste. "Yes, I have. Now tell me what this is all


    about!"


    F-Poison frowned at her toppled brushes, her eyes darkening. "Pick them up."


    Diana paused, confused. "What are you talking about? I did what you asked and met with Flynn. You


    never mentioned he knew about Sasha. You..."


    Before she could finish, F-Poison grabbed her throat.


    "Pick. Them. Up." F-Poison hissed menacingly.


    Struggling to breathe, Diana nodded hurriedly, and F-Poison released her, tossing her to the floor.


    Diana obediently gathered the brushes and stepped back. "Can we talk properly now?"


    "Ms. Perez, take a seat," F-Poison said with a slight curl of her lips, holding a ss of red wine as she


    lounged on the sofa.


    Diana took a moment topose herself before sitting down opposite F-Poison.


    F-Poison sipped her wine and asked, "Ms. Perez, what exactly did Flynn say? Would you indulge me?"


    Diana recounted Flynn''s words, not expecting F-Poison to burst intoughter.


    After her amusement subsided, F-Poison said, "It seems my hunch was right, Ms. Perez. I can help


    you deal with Vivienne now."


    Diana blinked in surprise. "What are you talking about?"


    F-Poison''s eyes gleamed. "I''m saying I can help you take care of Vivienne. You don''t want your father


    to find out who she really is, do you?"


    "Of course not!" Diana frowned. "But why are you agreeing to this all of a sudden? Are you saying that


    as long as Flynn is alive, you can help me?"


    F-Poison nodded. "Exactly. And your father probably already suspects that Vivienne is his biological


    granddaughter. If we don''t act now, it''ll be toote."


    "How could that be? Didn''t you alter the paternity test for me?" Diana eximed in shock.


    "Your father isn''t naive. He has his ways. Besides, there''s always a difference between biological and


    adopted children. They share a connection. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so eager to get rid of Vivienne,


    right?"


    F-Poison''s words struck a chord with Diana. "How will you help me?"


    F-Poison produced a packet of powder from a drawer. "Just make Vivienne ingest this, and she''s as


    good as dead."


    Diana scoffed. "Don''t forget, Vivienne is the Specter Healer, capable of mending the dying and the


    dead. Do you really think such simple poison will work on her?"


    F-Poison smiled confidently. "This powder is undetectable, even to her."


    "Are you that sure?" Diana pressed.


    "Absolutely, just as sure as I am that Flynn will never reveal the true story behind Sasha''s kidnapping.


    Are you reassured now?"


    Diana looked into F-Poison''s masked face, unable to discern her true intentions. But having already


    chosen to dance with the devil, she had to live with the unsettling risks.


    It did not matter. As long as Vivienne could be eliminated, everything else was irrelevant.


    Diana grabbed the powder and left.


    F-Poison, wine in hand, turned to gaze at her unfinished painting, contemting her next move.


    Long days had passed, and honestly, she could barely remember her own reflection.


    She stood up and strode over to the painting, her movements as fluid as the wine from her ss that


    she sshed across the canvas in a fit of artistic abandon.


    Jasper grunted in response, "Good, good. It''s about time I caught up with Finnian. Last time, the boy


    flew out of here like a bat out of hell."


    Vivienne could not help but smile at the remark.


    Finnian and Ulysses being the same person was old news now. Even Vance could dig it out, so


    naturally, the Perez family was in the know.


    Last time, Jasper had been too sick to reminisce about the good ol'' days. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    This time around, he would not let Finnian off the hook so easily.


    Diana emerged with a ss of juice for Vivienne and a cup of herbal tea for Jasper.


    "Dad, have some water," she said as she handed him the tea, then turned to Vivienne with the juice.


    "Here, Vivienne, this is for you."


    "Thanks," Vivienne replied, epting the ss.


    "You''re with family, dear. No need for formalities. Drink up. It''s fresh-squeezed," Diana said before


    settling down to chat with Jasper.


    Feeling parched, Vivienne took a generous gulp of the juice, but the tangy bitterness made her pause.


    Something about the vor seemed off.


    Diana looked a tad guilty. "Is it too sour, Vivienne? I think I skimped on the sugar."


    "It''s fine," Vivienne assured her, though she could not quite shake the odd aftertaste.


    Satisfied that Vivienne had not caught on to the spiked drink, Diana breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    At that moment, Maddox strode over.


    "Dad, Finnian''s brought Mr. Linter over!"


    Vivienne rose to her feet upon hearing this, a hint of urgency sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°Vesper, atst, we meet!¡±


    Seizing the moment, Diana hurriedly wiped up the remaining juice, tossing the ss into the sink to


    obliterate any evidence of her actions.


    Jasper also stood, leaning on his cane as he moved to greet the neer.


    However, once outside, they found only Vesper.


    "Where the hell is that old bastard Ulysses?" Jasper bellowed from the yard.


    Vesper chuckled, "He''s hiding."


    Though he said this, his gaze drifted to the old banyan tree in the courtyard.


    Understanding the hint, Jasper picked up a stone and hurled it at the banyan.


    Finnian winced and poked his head out. "Jasper! Are you trying to kill me?"


    "You''ve already died twice! What¡¯s once more?" Jasper retorted, lobbing another stone.


    Finnian was not going down without a fight, plucking leaves from the tree and tossing them back at


    Jasper.


    The two old coots showed no mercy, each blow harder than thest.


    Maddox and Yuri tried to intervene, tugging at each one, adding to themotion.


    Vesper quietly observed Jasper, finally easing up.


    It seemed the thing inside him had stabilized.


    He smiled to himself but then sensed a pair of searing res.


    Those eyes held resentment, fury, and longing.


    Vesper dared not respond nor even nce that way.


    He knew his daughter all too well.


    Vivienne clenched her fists, cursing inside, ¡°So, she won¡¯t even look at me? Fine, avoid me then!¡±


    With that, Vivienne stormed over, determined to confront the face she had missed so much.


    As Vivienne approached, every cell in Vesper''s body tensed, ready to flee.


    Now was not the time to reconcile with Vivienne.


    Suddenly, Vesper caught an odd scent in the air, tracing it back to Vivienne.


    His expression tightened, and he met her gaze head-on.


    Vivienne paused, confused. Was she changing her mind?


    Without warning, Vesper struck Vivienne''s chest with lightning speed, too quickly for her to react.


    The two feuding old men stopped and gathered around, clueless about what was happening.


    Then, Vesper swiftly inserted several silver needles into Vivienne''s scalp.


    Overpowered, Vivienne expelled the juice she had just ingested.


    Vesper breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re smart not to have drunk it all," Vesper said, retracting the needles.


    Vivienne had sealed her pressure points the moment she sensed something off with the juice, nning


    to purge it once she left the Perez Mansion.


    "What¡¯s this?" Vivienne demanded.


    Before Vesper could reply, Diana rushed over and shoved him aside.


    Caught off guard, Vesper was easily pushed away.


    "What are you doing? What did Vivienne ever do to you?" Diana fumed at Vesper.


    In reality, Diana acted to destroy the evidence, her feet covered in a substance that could neutralize the


    poison.


    Vesper''s eyes narrowed; Diana was definitely up to no good!


    Vivienne stepped in front of Vesper. "That juice you gave me¡ªit was poisoned!"


    The crowd was taken aback, Jasper incredulous. "Diana, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "I... I have no idea. How could the juice be poisoned? Vivienne, you can''t wrong me like this," Diana


    protested, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Vivienne nced at the expelled juice, her gaze hardening.


    The evidence was gone.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had underestimated this woman!


    "Vivienne, are you certain about the poison?" Maddox asked quietly, positioning himself beside Diana,


    ready to restrain her if needed.


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes, I''m sure!"


    Maddox instantly grabbed Diana. "Why would you do this, Diana? Speak!"


    Diana struggled in vain against Maddox''s grip, her martial arts no match for his.


    "Maddox, I know you all care for Vivienne, but why not ask why I would poison her? Even if I didn¡¯t like


    her, which I do, I wouldn¡¯t kill her," Diana cried out.


    Maddox held Diana firmly. "You provided the juice. How do you exin that?"


    Maddox signaled Yuri, who began to fetch the testing kit.


    Vivienne intervened. "Uncle, there''s no need for all this trouble. The poison''s been dealt with, and since


    Auntie Diana ims ignorance, I believe her."


    "Vivienne!"


    "Uncle Maddox, let her go. We''re all family here." Vivienne shook her head at Maddox.


    Reluctantly, Maddox released Diana, knowing that even a test would yield no results now.


    Wiping her tears, Diana stated emphatically, "Vivienne, I''m not sure about the juice, but please, believe


    me, I would never hurt you, I swear!"


    Vivienne eyed Diana''s woeful expression with a hint of scorn hidden beneath her gaze. There she was,


    Diana, putting on an act that could rival the great performers.


    It was a shame she had not pursued a career in acting.


    A smirk tugged at Vivienne''s lips. "Auntie Diana, as long as your conscience is clear, you don''t owe me


    any promises."


    Jasper furrowed his brow, difort tinging his features. "Diana, if there''s nothing the matter, why


    don''t you go ahead and get some rest?"


    At that, Diana''s eyes flickered with dismay. Jasper still did not trust her! Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    It was as clear as day¡ªthe ties of blood and the bonds of adoption were worlds apart in his heart.


    Diana pressed her lips together, a poised resignation in her voice. "Dad, I''ll return to my room then."


    As she spoke, Diana cast a fleeting nce at Vesper.


    Who could have foreseen an unexpected obstacle? Vivienne had failed to detect the poison, yet


    Vesper had effortlessly drawn it out.


    Just who was he?


    Vesper, too, raised his head, watching Diana in silence.


    To think someone dared to poison his daughter. They must have a death wish!


    But how did Dianae by such a poison?


    Vesper''s gaze dropped, contemtive. It appeared that Diana''s ties with the GTO were far more


    entangled than he had anticipated.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Diana locked eyes with Vesper and felt a sudden tightness in her chest. Guilt washed over her, and she


    quickly averted her gaze, scurrying back to her room.


    Once inside, she realized she was drenched in a cold sweat, her fear palpable.


    Then, the itch started. She scratched furiously, but it brought no relief. It felt as if a million tiny bugs


    were crawling over her skin.


    Soon after, a bone-chilling cold enveloped her as if she had plunged into an icy cavern.


    Outside, Vivienne withdrew her hand, her cheeks as cool and expressionless as a winter''s dawn.


    She had not outright killed Diana because something about the situation perplexed her. In this world,


    there was only one kind of poison that could elude her senses¡ªKaren''s poison.


    And yet, Diana had somehow managed to get her hands on it.


    Vesper, too, pulled back in silence.


    Though it was not time to strike a lethal blow, ensuring Diana suffered a little was within Vesper''s


    means.


    Feeling the cold grip of winter amid the height of summer certainly had a certain appeal.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivienne, I will get to the bottom of this. Your suffering won¡¯t be in vain," Jasper said, his features


    etched with concern.


    Even if he trusted Diana would not do such a thing, it did not mean the juice Vivienne had been served


    was not poisonous.


    Vivienne would never lie, and Vesper would not have forced the poison out without good reason.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about me, I''m fine." Vivienne''s smile was a feeble attempt to ease his worry. She


    would handle this herself.


    "Dad, let me help you back inside. Mr. Linter was supposed to¡ªhey, where did Mr. Linter go?"


    Yuri looked around, perplexed by Vesper''s sudden disappearance.


    Vivienne turned, and sure enough, Vesper had vanished without a trace!


    She had been unguardedst time, but this time, she was on high alert, and he still managed to slip


    away.


    Jasper suddenly realized he had not heard Finnian''s voice in a while. He turned around to find nothing


    but a grinning face carved onto an old banyan tree.


    "That old codger, I''ll get him one of these days!" Finnian cursed.


    Vivienne reassured him. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll bring him back!"


    With purpose, she set off in pursuit. She had nted a tracker on Vesper, and now it was moving in a


    certain direction.


    But when Vivienne reached the crossroads, she discovered the tracker had split, moving in different


    directions.


    Narrowing her eyes, she saw that together, the locations spelled out a message:


    [Frost, you''re still green!]


    Fuming, Vivienne punched the wall, creating a spiderweb of cracks.


    She knew she was nowhere near as powerful as her mother yet. She had to train harder.


    One day, she would catch up to Karen.


    In the shadows, Finnian gasped in awe, turning to Vesper and saying, "You''re done for. Your girl''s


    fuming. You won''t have a single day of peace."


    Vesper''s lips curved in a smile, eyes twinkling as he looked at Finnian. "No worries. It''s you who won''t


    have a single day of peace."


    It dawned on Finnian that although Vivienne could not find Karen, she could certainly find him!


    "Like mother, like daughter!" Finnian snapped.


    Karen''s smile deepened. "Finnian, I learned from the best. Ta-ta!"


    With that, she slipped away. She had more pressing matters to attend to¡ªDiana had made contact


    with GTO, and there was nothing simple about that.


    Meanwhile, at Vanguard Agency.


    Percival typed thest word and printed the document. The bold title stared back at him, reflecting a


    profound reluctance in his eyes.


    Taking a moment, he rose from his chair and made his way to the director''s office.


    Vance''s face was a picture of surprise when he saw the papers in Percival''s hand.


    "Percival, are you sure you want to do this?" Vance frowned, searching Percival''s eyes for a hint of jest.


    But there was none.


    Percival''s gaze was icy as he affirmed, "Yes, I''m resigning."


    mming the resignation letter on the desk, Vance paced the office, seething.


    "Percival, do you realize what you''re doing? I know you have issues with me, and you''re still sore over


    Leopold''s case, but this is no reason to quit! Are you out of your mind?"


    Vance pointed usingly at Percival, unable to contain his anger.


    Percival was a rare talent with a strategic mind and amendable record in the field. He was the


    youngest deputy director with a limitless future, spared even after almost causing a scandal¡ªall


    because he was valued.


    But now, he wanted to resign.


    If that was not madness, what was?


    Percival''s expression was stoic, his resolve clear in his eyes. "My decision is well-considered."


    Vance''s hands trembled in the air. If Percival were his apprentice, he would have pped him by now.


    Percival met Vance''s gaze, ever calm as if nothing could disturb the peace of his features.


    "I will deal with my mentor''s issues and GTO in my own way. As for Micah, that''s what I need to discuss


    with you next."


    Vance paused, a look of suspicion crossing his face. He could not quite grasp what Percival was


    nning.


    After a long pause, he finally began to speak in a measured tone, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Facing Vance, he was different than before.


    In the past, no matter how infuriated Percival was, he always interacted with Vance as the deputy


    director.


    But now, he was more like a negotiator, speaking to Vance from a higher position.


    This meeting had transformed into a negotiation with Percival''s shift in demeanor.


    "The reasons for my resignation are none of your concern. What you need to understand is that even if


    I leave the Vanguard Agency, I will not abandon the investigation into GTO." New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "borate," Vance said, easing back into his chair. As the patriarch of the Edwards Group in his public


    life, he was no stranger to negotiation.


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "I want Micah reinstated to his former position."


    "He''s been a long-time rival of mine. I''ll need a proper offer before I can agree," Vance replied.


    Percival reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a business card that bore nothing but a name and


    a phone number.


    Vance took it, a flicker of surprise in his eyes, "You''re Mr. Percy!"


    Mr. Percy, the enigmatic mastermind behind a powerful syndicate, was a man whose true identity and


    whereabouts remained a mystery to everyone.


    Even the Vanguard Agency had failed to unravel the details of this elusive figure.


    And now, it turned out to be Percival!

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Percival grinned with a hint of mischief. "Looking to delve into the secrets of the ancient warrior


    lineages, are you? Well, I''m your guy. I''ll be your greatest asset."


    Vance ced the business card on the table, his finger tapping over the name Mr. Percy, and asked


    with a serious tone, "So, you trust me now?"


    Doubts about his alleged betrayal of the Vanguard Agency had always gnawed at him.


    He did harbor ulterior motives, sure, but staining his hands with betrayal? That was a line he would not


    cross.


    Percival''s lips curved slightly. "Your obsession is solely with the ancient warrior lineages."


    Vance fell silent, mulling over his options.


    An alliance with Percival could indeed clear the fog shrouding the mysteries of the ancient warrior


    lineages.


    But trust was not on the table, and their partnership was fraught with peril.


    Now, cut off from the Agency''s mainframe, he was blind to the secrets he sought. He needed an


    external ally.


    "Why help me?" Vance finally asked.


    Percival lowered his gaze briefly, then met Vance''s eyes. "Your fixation with the ancient warrior


    lineages runs deep. I''d rather assist you now than risk others exploiting youter."


    The insinuation stung Vance like a p across the face.


    "So, you and Vivienne still suspect I might betray the Agency!"


    Percival did not deny it. "In my eyes, you were never the saint."


    Vance was momentarily lost for words.


    Indeed, in his pursuit of the truth behind the ancient warrior lineages, he had strayed from his initial


    path.


    Conscience had be a distant echo, fading with time.


    "And yet you choose to work with me. Aren''t you afraid I might double-cross you?" Vance asked.


    "You gave Leopold an out. That''s the second reason I''m willing to gamble on you," Percival replied with


    a smirk.


    Vance had ensured Leopold took the fall, yes, but had also arranged for his survival and, in the


    shadows, safeguarded Griffin, proving her innocence.


    Perhaps he was notpletely heartless after all.


    Vance sighed heavily. "Fine. Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll submit your resignation."


    "Bring Micah back before the end of next week, or our deal is off," Percival demanded, standing to


    leave.


    Just as he reached the door, Vance called after him, "Percival, wherever you are, whatever you do,


    don''t forget you were once an outstanding operative of the Vanguard Agency!"


    A twinge of deep reluctance flickered across Percival''s face.


    Once he stepped through that door, he would no longer be a Vanguard Agency operative. Their ties


    would be severed forever.


    Secondster, he left without looking back, closing a chapter on his life at the Vanguard Agency.


    Percival''s resignation sent shock waves through the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency main office.


    Everyone was in disbelief¡ªhow could their deputy director resign so abruptly?


    Especially Soren, who seemed to question his own existence, bombarding Leopold for answers.


    "Weren''t you his brother-in-arms? You grew up together, and you don''t know why he quit?" Soren''s


    eyes were red with disbelief.


    Equally blindsided, Leopold could not fathom Percival leaving the organization they had aspired to


    enter since their teens.


    "I told you, I don''t know! Cut it out!" Leopold snapped, pushing Soren away.


    Their pent-up frustrations exploded into a scuffle, which Thomas and Anna quickly broke up.


    "Enough!" Thomas bellowed.


    Soren turned his anger on Thomas. "And you? As his assistant, you must know something!"


    "How the fuck would I know? I got the news at the same time as you did!" Thomas retorted, equally


    heated.


    Anna kicked the three men. "Will you guys stop? As the team leader andmander, shouldn¡¯t you be


    calming your teams down? Have you forgotten what the deputy director told us?"


    The three finally regained theirposure, with Thomas taking the lead to gather the troops and


    Leopold and Soren attending to their responsibilities.


    Meanwhile, Percival drove to Vivienne''s ce, arriving leisurely at the foot of her apartment building.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne had been waiting, revving her motorcycle''s engine as Percival''s car pulled up.


    "Hey, unemployed, hop on! Let''s catch the wind!" She called out, her voice cutting through the evening


    air.


    The night breeze tousled their hair and stirred their spirits.


    Percival stepped out of his car, methodically unbuttoning his tailored suit jacket and tossing it over the


    hood like yesterday''s news.


    He approached Vivienne, scooped her up by the waist with one hand, and, with a little effort, ced her


    on the back seat.


    With a spare helmet on, Percival''s sleek look was surprisingly in harmony with his biker attire¡ªa


    striking figure with an edge of refinement.


    "Vivienne, hold on tight," he said, revving the engine and fixing his gaze on the road ahead.


    She wrapped her arms around his sturdy frame, resting her head on his shoulder. "Mr. Wolf, let''s ride!"


    From that moment, they were truly side by side.


    Percival rode aimlessly, the motorcycle''s roar slicing through the night.


    Gradually, the wind grew louder, and the taillights ahead fewer as they sped into the dark embrace of


    the open road.


    The moon hung high, casting a luminous glow that battled the creeping tendrils of the evening breeze.


    Atst, Percival pulled the motorcycle to a halt on a deserted beach, where the stars seemed to stretch


    to infinity, each one a tiny beacon of awe-inspiring beauty.


    Percival dismounted, one foot still grounded, and removed his helmet, hanging it casually on the


    handlebar.


    Vivienne stepped out too, her hand finding Percival''s, cool to the touch.


    Together, they climbed atop a rock, gazing out into the vast, dark expanse of the ocean.


    The sea roared, waves churning and crashing with a fierce intensity, a symphony of nature''s unrest.


    Back then, Percival thought those hidden reefs were enemies lurking in the depths.


    Little did he know, the very sea they relied on for survival would be their undoing. Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Percival sighed deeply, pointing to a nearby rock. "It must''ve been that one. Leopold got stranded on it


    during high tide once, and we teased him for ages."


    He went on to share stories about the Vanguard Agency, each word heavy with memory.


    She knew he could not let go.


    He could not let go of the battlefield where he had toiled for over a decade, ofrades with whom he


    had faced life and death, of too many things to count.


    As the night deepened, Percival''s breaths slowed until he was leaning on Vivienne''s shoulder, softly


    snoring.


    Vivienne reached into her pocket and pulled out a pair of adhesive patches, cing one on her


    forehead and one on Percival''s.


    The relentless sea breeze would surely invite coldse morning if she didn''t.


    That night, they had only each other forpany.


    And from that point on, they would always have just each other.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Dawn was barely breaking as Percival opened his eyes and reached for his phone to call Thomas.


    Within minutes, Thomas arrived in his car and picked up the duo who had spent the night by the


    seaside.


    "Where to, Percival?" Thomas did not ask why. He just did what he always did, taking care of what


    needed to be done.


    Percival twirled a strand of Vivienne''s hair. "To the office."


    Vivienne yawned. "I''m heading back to crash."


    After dropping Vivienne off, Thomas drove to thepany.


    In the president''s office, someone was already waiting in silence.


    Percival opened the door and greeted, "Boss."


    The man in the chair turned around, a custom-made cane in hand. "Long time, no see."


    Percival''s lips curved into a half-smile as he ushered Micah to the couch and poured him a cup of


    coffee. "How have you been?"


    Micah did not ask much but casually chatted with Percival. "Pretty good, just eating and sleeping. I''ve


    been sozy that I hardly want to get up and exercise. My legs are paying the price."


    Percival chuckled, responding briefly before asking, "Who''s Rover?"


    Micah''s hand paused, a shadow flickering in his eyes, "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious," Percival replied nonchntly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Micah hesitated for a moment before setting down his coffee cup, "Percival, I know you don''t trust


    anyone in the agency right now, but I can assure you, Rover is solid. He''s someone I deeply respect,


    as did your mentor Lark and Vance, too."


    Percival frowned subtly.


    Such high praise from Micah meant Vance had not lied.


    Rover was a deep well.


    "Who is he?" Percival pressed.


    Micah rubbed his injured leg. "Two people saved my life; one was your mentor, Lark, and the other was


    Rover. They dragged me off the battlefield and saved my life and my leg. But Rover is a top-secret


    agency asset. Beyond the code name, that''s all I can tell you."


    This was a realm within the Vanguard Agency that even Percival could not ess.


    Percival did not push further. He would eventually find out who Rover really was.


    He smiled, his demeanor changing in an instant. "When will you be returning to service? I left a gift for


    you in the deputy''s office."


    Micah snorted withughter. "What could you possibly have for me, you rascal?"


    "I¡¯m the chairman of the Ellington Group." Percival smiled, continuing their casual conversation.


    Thest time they had chatted so freely was when Percival had first enlisted.


    After a while, their conversation came to an end. Micah stood up, leaning on his cane. "Alright, I''m


    heading back to work today. Retirement will have to wait a few more years!"


    "Congrattions," Percival said as he saw Micah out.


    Micah shook his head, not letting Percival walk him out any further than the office door. He took a long,


    deep look at Percival.


    "Percival, from now on, you''ll be fighting alone. The road ahead is perilous. Take care."


    Percival nodded firmly, remembering Micah''s words when he had joined the team¡ªFrom now on, we


    fight together. No matter how perilous the road ahead is, I''m with you!


    The days of fighting side by side were gone.


    Micah patted Percival''s shoulder. "When you have time, go see Yorick Linter. He was the one who


    pushed for your promotion. Now that you¡¯re parting ways with the agency, you should visit him."


    "Understood."


    Percival respected Micah''s decision and did not follow him out. He stood in the office, watching Micah


    take the elevator down until the doors closed.


    Once alone, Percival sat back in his chair, took out his phone, and called Vivienne.


    "Hey, Mr. Wolf..." Vivienne''s sleepy voice came through the phone.


    "Still not up?"


    "Mmm, a bit groggy, but if you''re offering to treat me to a beef stew, I''ll wake right up."


    Percivalughed heartily, "Beef stew,mb stew, anything you say. But before that, I think you''ll be


    more interested in this."


    Vivienne paused, and then the sound of rustling came from the other end, "What''s up?"


    "The Linter family!" Percival''s eyes sparkled.


    Vivienne sat up with a jolt.


    The Linter family!


    Vesper!


    She knew all too well that the name Vesper Linter was just a stage name her mother had concocted


    on a whim.


    Names like Evelyn or Hannah were all picked at random to make her way through the world more


    conveniently.


    But Karen would never choose a surname associated with high status or power in Rivenwood. Such


    associations could lead to suspicion and trouble, which Karen always carefully avoided.


    Yet this time, she had casually uttered Vesper Linter.


    Everyone knew the significance of that surname in Rivenwood.


    The Linter family was not amercial dynasty like the Ellingtons nor an ancient warrior lineage like


    the Perezes.


    Yet, whenever a Linter stepped into the light, they captured the attention of all.


    What the Linters were up to remained a mystery to the outside world, but the respect they


    Karen, of all people, had to be aware of the Linter''s unique standing.


    Her casual mention of them was telling; the Linters must hold a special ce for her.


    "Do you know someone from the Linter family?" Vivienne asked while slipping into a fresh set of


    clothes.


    Percival nodded. "Yorick Linter. He is a man I deeply admire; he was the Director of the Vanguard


    Agency two generations ago."


    Could Karen''s mention of that surname be linked to this man? Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    But with the Linter''s influence so vast, would Karen not be bothered?


    "Let''s go!" Vivienne zipped up her jacket. For some unknown reason, she was extremely curious about


    the Linters.


    "Alright, I''ll pick you up," Percival confirmed.


    Percival shot Vivienne a nce, amusement mixed with annoyance. "Thomas is tied up."


    As the current head of the squad and covertly serving as an assistant to the chairman of the Ellington


    Group, Thomas had his hands full.


    The tense climate within the Vanguard Agency left him no time for chauffeuring.


    Before long, Percival turned into the drive of a secluded manor, the entrance guarded by two uniformed


    individuals.


    "Good evening. Identification, please," one of the guards addressed Percival with professional


    coolness.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Percival presented his ID to the guard, who scanned it and did a visible double-take. A newfound


    respect tinged with puzzlement washed over his face as he looked up at Percival again.


    "Deputy Director, pleasee inside." The guard swung the wrought-iron gate open, watching as


    Percival strode through.


    Vivienne nced back, slightly taken aback that even the gatekeeper seemed deeply enmeshed with


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the Vanguard Agency.


    And more so, he recognized Percival''s rank.


    Once inside the estate, it was a further ten-minute drive before Percival parked the car.


    Stepping out alongside Percival, Vivienne was met with two individuals approaching, each holding a


    sleek, ck satchel that housed thetest model of detection devices - the one Griffin had invented.


    These devices had not even hit the market yet, and here, the Linter security team each had one in


    hand.


    "Apologies, but we''ll need to collect all electronic devices, including cell phones and cameras."


    Percival nonchntly tossed his phone, wallet, and even his wristwatch into one of the satchels.


    Spreading his arms, he allowed the security personnel to sweep their detectors over him.


    Vivienne followed suit, her watch joining Percival''s belongings in the bag.


    After the check, Percival took Vivienne''s hand, and, led by one of the guards, they finally entered the


    main hall of the Linter estate.


    Navigating through the corridors, Vivienne glimpsed a grand staircase leading up to the Linters''


    living quarters.


    She sighed silently.


    The security measures were nearly as stringent as airport checks, minus the conveyor belt and x-ray


    machine.


    Percival squeezed her hand and whispered, audible only to the two of them, "Yorick''s got his rules, but


    he''s nice. No need to worry. Not the boogeyman type."


    Vivienne chuckled, "Good to hear he''s not the boogeyman, or we''d be surrounded by them."


    With a shared smile, they continued into the Linter residence.


    The person who came out to greet them was a surprise.


    "Vivienne, it''s you two."


    It was Diana.


    Vivienne eyed Diana with surprise, not expecting to find her here.


    Diana said to the man behind her, "Dracon, let me introduce you. This is my father''s goddaughter,


    Vivienne Hawthorn, and her fianc¨¦, Percival Ellington. Vivienne, Dracon Linter and I were college


    buddies. We''re here visiting Yorick today. Your grandfather even specially mentioned I spend some


    extra time with Yorick."


    Diana''s words were loaded with implications.


    College buddies, especially mentioned.


    Could it be that Jasper intended for Diana to forge a bond with the Linter family?


    It was also apparent that Jasper and Yorick were old acquaintances.


    Dracon stepped forward, shaking Percival''s hand. "You must be Percival Ellington. My father speaks of


    you often."


    Vivienne''s gaze dropped, sensing, perhaps mistakenly, that Dracon was deliberately overlooking her.


    After Diana''s introduction, courtesy dictated that Dracon should at least acknowledge her presence, yet


    he bypassed her to greet Percival directly.


    Vivienne could not help but inwardly sigh at the prospect of yet another enemy.


    "Vivienne and I are here to see Yorick today, and I apologize for any inconvenience. Is he avable?"


    Percival''s tone was polite but firm, emphasizing Vivienne''s importance.


    It was clear that Percival genuinely respected Yorick and, by extension, treated his family with great


    care.


    "He is, but it''s not a good time. My father''s not feeling well," Dracon said apologetically.


    Percival''s brows furrowed with concern. "What''s wrong with Yorick?"


    "Just the old issues ring up. He''s not been well since a cold he caught a few days back," Dracon


    replied, leading Percival towards the parlor, never once ncing at Vivienne.


    Diana followed Dracon closely, and though they did not speak, their movements were in sync,


    suggesting a subtle intimacy.


    "What did the doctors say about Yorick''s illness?" Percival asked.


    Dracon shook his head. "They didn¡¯t say much, but the implication is that my father might be bedridden


    from here on out. The injuries from his youth are catching up to him."


    The concern on Percival''s face was as palpable as when Richard fell ill.


    Vivienne had not wanted to get involved, but seeing Percival''s distress, she was willing to offer her help


    to Mr. Wolf.


    "Mr. Linter, I have some medical knowledge. If it''s okay with you, I''d like to have a look at Yorick.


    Maybe I can help," Vivienne said, her tone warm yet respectful.


    To her surprise, Dracon''s gaze hardened as he surveyed her, "You? Specter Healer? Such a young


    Vivienne had spoken up for Percival''s sake, but Dracon''s response left her cold.


    If Yorick were not so esteemed by Percival and Karen, she would not have offered help even if he were


    dying before her.


    She lifted her gaze to Dracon, her eyes narrowing, a chill emanating from her.


    But then, she hesitated. Dracon had called her the Specter Healer.


    She had never formally introduced herself to the Linters, but somehow, Dracon had already pegged


    her identity.


    She shot a nce at Diana, realizing that her title must''vee up in conversation more than a few


    times around Dracon.


    His courtesy towards Dracon had been nothing but a courtesy extended through Yorick. Now that


    Dracon showed Vivienne no respect, why would he bother with pleasantries?


    Vivienne could not help but chuckle; Diana was acting as if she were thedy of the Linter family.


    Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Between the lines of her peace-making, Vivienne could tell the implication was clear: they were guests


    who had overstepped, trying to meddle in affairs that were not theirs to handle.


    "We''re not upset. But right now, I''m more concerned about your vision than Yorick," Vivienne said, her


    gaze drifting towards the security monitors that lined the front of the Linter Mansion.


    The screens showed every angle from the mansion''s outer gates to the front door. Such an oversight,


    and yet when Diana had seen Vivienne, her surprise was almost convincing.


    Quite the actress, Vivienne mused.


    Diana, catching the sarcasm, could only offer a strained chuckle. "Don''t worry, I''ve got you, right?"


    Vivienneughed softly. "I don''t have the time."


    As the words left her lips, an rm suddenly red from a south-facing room on the second floor of the


    Linter Mansion.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    The moment Dracon heard the news, he couldn''t care less about the chaos around him and bolted


    upstairs.


    "What are you all waiting for? Why haven''t you started my dad''s surgery?"


    The doctor looked at Dracon helplessly, "Mr. Linter, your father''s condition is beyond our control. His


    blood pressure''s through the roof, and we can''t just operate willy-nilly. One wrong move, and he


    might..."


    Listening to the doctors detail theplications, Vivienne knew that the slightest slip during the


    operation could mean Yorick would never wake up.


    Dracon was both furious and frantic. "Then what do you suggest we do? Just let my dad sit around


    waiting? Find someone who can operate right away. Money''s no object. Just cure my dad!"


    The doctors were at a loss, but after some thought, one spoke up, "Mr. Linter, you mentioned a


    ''Specter Healer''? Is he here? If he is, there''s definitely hope for your father!"


    The others chimed in agreement, "Yes, yes, Specter Healer could save him, Mr. Linter. Is he here?"


    Dracon was momentarily stunned; he nced downstairs, where Vivienne was chatting with Percival,


    oblivious to the urgency.


    Following Dracon''s gaze, the doctor mistook Percival for Specter Healer and hurried down to him,


    "You''re the Specter Healer, right? Please, you must save Mr. Yorick Linter. We''re running out of


    time."


    Percival, with his arm around Vivienne, said, "I''m Specter Healer¡¯s husband. This is my fianc¨¦e. We


    understand the gravity of the situation, but we must be leaving now."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The doctor was taken aback and then looked at Vivienne with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    Who would have thought that the Specter Healer was such a youngdy?


    "Specter Healer, I know it''s a lot to ask, but Mr. Yorick''s life is on the line. Please, we need you to stay


    and lead this operation."


    Percival''s fingers tensed, worry flickering in his eyes.


    Vivienne tapped his waist reassuringly as if to say, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Only then did the urgency on Percival''s face fade.


    Vivienne smiled at the doctor. "May I ask which son of the Linter family you are?"


    Caught off guard, the doctor quickly exined, "I''m not one of Yorick''s sons. I''m his personal


    physician..."


    He paused, then understanding Vivienne''s implication, turned to Dracon, "Mr. Linter, she is the


    Specter Healer, renowned for bringing the dead back to life, a miracle worker. Please, make your


    decision quickly."


    Clenching his fists, Dracon had no choice but to plead with Vivienne, "Vivienne, please operate on my


    dad. Money is no issue."


    Vivienne yawned. "I''m busy."


    Dracon''s eyes narrowed. "As a doctor, are you really going to watch a patient die right under your


    nose?"


    Vivienne¡¯s lips curved into a yful smile. "Whether I watch a patient die is my call, depending on


    whether they''re my patient. The decision to treat or not is mine."


    Dracon had never been treated like this, and his disdain for Vivienne grew.


    "Mr. Linter, that¡¯s not an appropriate attitude to have when pleading. Mr. Yorick''s life is at stake!


    Please! Just put down your pride for your father¡¯s sake!" The doctor did not know the tension between


    Vivienne and Dracon, but he could tell Vivienne was upset.


    Time equaled life, and Yorick could not afford to wait for Vivienne to cool off.


    Left with no choice, Dracon could not let his pride cost his father precious treatment time.


    He descended the stairs, his demeanor softening as he said, "Specter Healer, please save my father.


    Name your price, and I''ll triple it."


    Vivienne eyed Percival and gauged the situation.


    Mr. Wolf''s reputation was priceless.


    But this could work.


    "I don''t need money, but I do require a certain... respect," Vivienne said, her eyes half-lidded as she


    watched Dracon.


    Gritting his teeth, Dracon bowed deeply to her.


    "Ms. Vivienne, please save my father."


    Finally, Vivienne relented. "Prepare the OR!"


    The doctors, their hearts in their throats, had the operating room ready in minutes.


    Three hourster, the OR doors swung open.


    Removing her mask, Vivienne stepped out to Dracon and Diana''s anxious faces.


    "How''s my dad?" Dracon asked.


    "An hour," Vivienne breathed out.


    ¡°An hour and what? Vivienne, if anything happens to my dad, I swear you''ll pay!" Dracon yelled at her.


    Vivienne frowned slightly, raising her hand to silence Dracon''s voice. "In an hour, Yorick will wake up."


    Dracon choked, ring at Vivienne but unable to speak.


    "As for you," Vivienne''s eyes shed coldly. "Shut up for an hour."


    Diana was stunned by Vivienne¡¯s capabilities.


    She had not expected her to be so formidable. Despite the stringent security of the Linter family


    estate, Vivienne effortlessly silenced Dracon''s voice.


    Vivienne was indeed a force to be reckoned with!


    Percival pulled Vivienne to the couch to wait out the hour.


    Voiceless, Dracon paced silently for over an hour.


    Of course, Vivienne didn''t hold back. She had been craving a hearty beef stew after the lengthy


    surgery, and now she was famished.


    The fruit bowl was empty in no time.


    Dracon could only watch, utterly speechless ¨C literally.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Dracon had no energy left to pick a bone with Vivienne. Just as he was about to head over, he saw that


    Vivienne and Percival had already gotten there before him.


    He nced back in surprise, making sure his eyes were not ying tricks on him.


    Dracon was no stranger to a bit of self-defense training, but next to Percival and Vivienne, his skills


    seemed like child''s y.


    Otherwise, how could he have missed them passing right by?


    Inside the room, Yorick was fully conscious, his head and body still wrapped in bandages, but he


    looked visibly better.


    "Dad, you''re finally awake. Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" Dracon asked with concern as


    he and Diana entered.


    Yorick shook his head. "I''m fine now. You go on. I need to have a word with Percival."

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Dracon hesitated, the words on the tip of his tongue dying before they could be born. He had no choice


    but to heed Yorick''smand.


    Diana didn''t even offer a word of concern before Dracon led her out.


    Yorick nced at Percival, then at Vivienne by his side, his gaze softening with a touch of tenderness.


    "My dear, how old are you now?"


    "Twenty," Vivienne replied.


    Her twentieth birthday had passed, but she had never been one to celebrate. Birthdays always


    reminded her of her mother.


    Thus, when Mr. Wolf suggested throwing her a birthday bash, she declined.


    But she decided future birthdays could be celebrated.


    The thought of all the years gone by without her mother''s homemade strawberry cheesecake made her


    blood boil! All because Karen faked her death! From now on, she swore to indulge in strawberry


    cheesecake on her birthdays until she couldn''t take another bite!


    Despite her disdain for Dracon, she held a fondness for Yorick.


    She felt an indescribable familiarity in Yorick, just like the first time she met Jasper.


    Yorick clicked his tongue. "Putting up with this sourpuss for a boyfriend must be tough on you."


    Vivienne chuckled. "It''s not so bad; Mr. Wolf treats me well."


    "A face like a block of ice, and you say he treats you well? Child, if that boy ever gives you trouble, you


    with affection for Vivienne.


    Percival could only sigh to himself.


    No matter thepany, when Vivienne was around, he might as well have been invisible.


    Well, he mused, who could me him for being willingly outshone by her?


    "Thank you, Mr. Yorick. But Mr. Wolf wouldn¡¯t dare. He knows he can''t outmatch me," Vivienne said, not


    realizing she was bing more talkative in Yorick''spany.


    After a bit more chatter, Yorick finally turned his attention back to Percival.


    He let out a deep sigh, "I thought the next time I saw you, you''d be the Director of Vanguard Agency."


    The title of Director reflected Yorick''s high hopes for Percival.


    Clearly, he saw him as his sessor.


    Percival bowed his head slightly. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Yorick."


    Yorick waved it off, "Disappointment is beside the point. You young folks have your own paths, and I


    understand that. The recent incident must have hurt you deeply."


    Percival offered a faint smile in response.


    The room fell silent for a moment before Yorick continued, "I''ve been out of the loop at Vanguard


    Agency for a while now. I don''t know many of the new faces, so I can''t offer much help. But your road


    ahead should be easier. If you ever need me, for Vivienne''s sake, I''ll be there."


    Percival could not help butugh. "Seems Vivienne holds more sway than me."


    "Of course, she and I hit it off from the start, unlike you," Yorick replied, giving Vivienne another


    meaningful nce. "My dear, what did your parents do?"


    Vivienne smiled. "You might have met my mother; she was a member of the special squad known as


    Lark. As for my father, I never met him."


    Yorick straightened up, surprised, "You''re Lark''s daughter? She had a child!"


    "Yes, that''s me." Vivienne knew then that the Linter that Karen had mentioned must be none other


    than Yorick before her.


    Yorick scrutinized Vivienne closely, then nodded in affirmation. "Yes, you resemble her. I always


    thought you looked familiar. I once hoped to have her join our family. To think she had a child and such


    a fine one at that. I envy her father-inw."


    Vivienne could tell Yorick¡¯s envy was genuine.


    But Vivienne did not even know who her father was, let alone her grandfather, so she felt there was


    really no need for envy.


    After some more small talk, Vivienne broached the subject she had on her mind. "Mr. Yorick, I''m trying


    to find someone. Have you ever heard of a person named Vesper Linter?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Yorick shook his head. "There¡¯s no Vesper in the Linter family."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yorick. I got it." Vivienne acknowledged.


    After spending a little more time with Yorick, Vivienne and Percival took their leave.


    As they were parting, Vivienne checked Yorick''s pulse and noticed a mole on his wrist.


    She smiled to herself, not because the mole was extraordinary, but because she had a simr one in


    the exact same spot.


    Once Vivienne and Percival had left, Dracon returned with Diana to visit.


    Dracon was clearly unhappy, while Diana seemed more enthusiastic, greeting Yorick warmly.


    "You''ve done welling here. Tell your father not to worry; this old body of mine has a few good years


    left to y chess with him," Yorick said with a smile.


    His words were a polite dismissal.


    Catching the hint, Diana quickly bid her farewells and left.


    Once she was gone, Yorick''s smile faded.


    ¡°Dad, Diana¡¯s been waiting for so long. Why did you send her away like that?¡±


    "Son, you should keep your distance from Diana. That girl... she''s a wild card," Yorick remarked, his


    eyes narrowing.


    Dracon bristled at his father''s advice but knew better than to argue.


    "Dad, Diana is..."


    "I''m tired." Yorick closed his eyes, signaling the end of the discussion with Dracon.


    With nothing left to say, Dracon mmed up and sheepishly made his way out.


    Having left the Linter residence, Diana did not head back to the Perez home. Instead, she took a


    path that led her in the opposite direction, up a winding mountain road. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Arriving at a quaint bungalow, Diana stepped out of the car and pushed open the door to enter.


    "Are you a rabbit or something? With all these hideouts," Dianained with a hint of annoyance.


    F-Poison shook her head, "I''m more of a dragon, actually."


    Diana rolled her eyes, taking a moment to catch her breath before sitting down. "What about Vesper?


    What have you found out?"


    F-Poison set aside the book she was reading and removed her silver-rimmed sses, "Nothing."


    "What?" Diana eximed in shock. "Not a single clue?"


    "That''s right." F-Poison leaned back on the couch. Her curiosity was piqued as she looked at Diana.


    "Why are you digging into this Vesper character, anyway?"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    F-Poison narrowed her eyes, her voice dropping to a serious growl. "What do you mean? Did this guy


    named Vesper save Vivienne, or because of him, you couldn¡¯t drop the poison?"


    F-Poison''s rare disy of emotion took Diana aback. "Yeah, it was Vesper who saved Vivienne."


    She ryed the details of Vivienne''s rescue by Vesper, which she had meant to share before, but F-


    Poison had seemed disinterested.


    However, upon hearing the story, F-Poison''s gaze turned gravely serious. "Are you sure that this


    Vesper guy stepped in after Vivienne drank the juice?"


    "Yeah, what''s the big deal?" Diana asked, perplexed.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    F-Poison usually had little change in expression, whether it wasmitting arson or enjoying a fondue


    as if nothing mattered to her. But this time, Diana could see the weight in her thoughts.


    After a moment, F-Poison let out a sardonicugh, her eyes lifting to meet Diana''s. "Go see Flynn


    again."


    Diana''s surprise was clear. "But we agreed on only one visit. How can I keeping up with excuses


    to see him?"


    "No matter the excuse, you must see him, Diana. If you want to stay in the Perez family, it''s essential,"


    F-Poison said, standing up, a dangerous aura enveloping her.


    Swallowing hard, Diana pressed, "Can''t you tell me why?"


    A sly smile yed on F-Poison''s lips. "Sasha might being back."


    Diana shot up. "What are you talking about? That''s impossible! Didn''t you say she was dead?"


    The solemnity had vanished from F-Poison''s face, reced with mockery. "Dead doesn''t mean she


    can''te back. Sasha''s a clever one. You should be d she remembers nothing."


    "What do I do? One Vivienne is trouble enough, now with Sasha possibly returning? No, she cannot


    Pacing in front of F-Poison, Diana was in a panic. "Right, I must see Flynn. He''s F-Poison''s apprentice,


    so he must know the details of Sasha''s disappearance and how to deal with her."


    With that, Diana grabbed her purse and hurried out.


    F-Poison watched her go, a quiet chuckle escaping her.


    After returning home, Diana concocted numerous excuses, knowing that asking to see Flynn would


    raise suspicions within the Perez family, especially from Maddox, whose hostility had grown since


    Wi''s departure.


    It seemed she had no choice but to turn to Dracon of the Linter family. Even though they were


    uninvolved with CK, they had connections to GTO, and Yorick had once fought alongside Jasper in


    RST.


    If Dracon could ask about Flynn in Yorick''s name, it would not seem suspicious.


    With that thought, Diana dialed Dracon''s number.


    "Diana, what brings you to call sote?" Dracon''s voice held a hint of surprise.


    "Dracon, you''re still awake? Waiting for my call, perhaps?" Diana''s voice was soft and teasing.


    Dracon already harbored feelings for Diana, and her words only added to his affection.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for your call for twenty years," he admitted.


    Diana chuckled shyly. "There''s a favor I need to ask of you. Can you help?"


    "Your matters are mine," Dracon replied without hesitation.


    Relieved, Diana exined her request.


    Dracon disagreed immediately. "Why do you need to see Flynn? And why go through me?"


    "I feel responsible for Sasha''s disappearance. If I had not fallen asleep, things might''ve been different.


    He says he knows where Sasha is, so I want to ask him."


    After a pause, Diana added, "You know my older brothers don''t trust me much, so I''d rather not disturb


    them."


    Dracon''s heart went out to her. "You shouldn¡¯t me yourself. You were only a child. Don''t worry, I''ll


    help you."


    "Thank you, Dracon," Diana said, her voice catching with emotion.


    True to his word, Dracon visited the Perez family the next day with gifts, seeking Jasper''s permission to


    meet Flynn.


    His reasons were solid, and Jasper consented to the visit.


    "Dad, Dracon doesn''t bother with Linter family affairs. Why the sudden interest?" Yuri asked,


    puzzled.


    Dracon was the second son, with one older brother and two younger siblings who were pirs of their


    nation, especially the eldest, whom Yuri greatly admired. Dracon was the only one who seemed to


    achieve little in the Linter family.


    Jasper shook his head. "Who knows? But keep an eye on Diana. Don''t let her get too close to Dracon.


    She didn¡¯t want to marry him back then, but now they¡¯re still somehow entangled. Plus, I don¡¯t like


    Dracon much, so Yorick and I both don¡¯t agree to this marriage, yet the two of them are getting closer."


    Maddox chuckled. "Dad, that''s where you''re mistaken. It''s a ssic case of ying hard to get. Who


    knows what your darling daughter is really thinking?"


    Yuri shook his head in resigned amusement as he watched his father and brother go at it. He had other


    things on his mind.


    The invitations had been sent out, and it was time to pick out the perfect gifts.


    Of course, Vivienne and Percival were also on the hunt for presents.


    "How about this pair of bracelets?" Vivienne showed her tablet to Percival, disying a design she had


    crafted especially for Natalia and Yasmine.


    Percival nodded. "They look good." Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    But Vivienne was not satisfied, "No, they can''t hold a candle to those adorable little ballet ts we saw.


    We need to brainstorm some more."


    Percival chuckled at herpetitive spirit.


    Then, his attention returned to his smartphone, and he scrolled through thetest research he had


    beenpiling.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed.


    Dracon wanted a meeting with Flynn?


    Yorick had stepped back from the Vanguard Agency''s affairs for a while now. What could Dracon


    possibly want with Flynn?


    Percival tapped the screen a few times, and a video popped up immediately.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    The security camera footage was ying back the ndestine visit of Dracon and Diana to the high-


    security prison to see Flynn.


    "Flynn, cut the crap and spill it ¨C where''s the F-Poison? And Sasha, what the hell happened back


    then?" Dracon''s face was a mask of fury as he red at Flynn. To an outsider, it might look like his own


    sister had been kidnapped.


    Flynn regarded Diana and Dracon with a detached coolness. His icy gaze was tinged with a hint of


    mockery.


    "Are you a Linter?" Flynn asked, his voice frosty.


    Dracon snorted. "d you know. You better cooperate, or you''re in for a world of hurt!"


    Flynn suddenly burst intoughter. "Oh, you must be Dracon Linter, the family''s ck sheep. I


    always wondered what sort of failure Yorick could produce. Seeing you today, it''s clear the rumors are


    true. Are you even his biological son?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean!" Dracon bristled. Thest thing he wanted was to bepared to the


    other high-achieving Linter kids.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Everyone knew the Linters did not tolerate dead weight, yet somehow, they ended up with Dracon.


    From childhood, hecked the talents of his brothers, and eventually, even his younger sister


    surpassed him. Left with no other choice, Yorick kept him close by.


    Now, while the rest of the Linters shone in their respective fields, Dracon was still the quintessential


    adult child living at home, serving at his father''s beck and call.


    Flynn, lounging in his chair, idly picked at his ear. "You two are quite the pair ¨C a washout and an


    adopted daughter, both outcasts."


    A sh of anger crossed Diana''s eyes. Flynn was trapped in his own little hell, tormented by sickness


    daily, yet he dared to mock her.


    "Stop trying to stir the pot. I want to know if you''re the one who tried to poison Vivienne and frame me


    for it. She drank juice I made by hand, and then she was poisoned. Luckily, someone noticed and


    saved her in time. Was it your doing?"


    Flynn''s facade cracked momentarily at Diana''s words, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    With a sardonic smile, he replied, "I''m locked up in here, waiting on your schedules to grace me with a


    visit. Why would I frame you? Or was it your own botched attempt at murder, little Miss Ipetent?"


    "Flynn!" Diana was inches from charging in to throw punches.


    Fortunately,mon sense prevailed, and she held back. She knew all too well that with her modest


    skills, even if Flynn were bound hand and foot, she could not touch him.


    Dracon stepped in to shield her. "Where''s F-Poison? Dead or alive? What did you do to Sasha?"


    Flynn yawned, clearly bored. "Is anyone there? Show these guests out!"


    "You sure you won''t say a word?" Diana''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Flynn.


    She was aware that every visit to Flynn was a channel for him tomunicate with F-Poison, though it


    was all in code she never understood.


    But this time, Flynn remained silent.


    Flynn''s gaze hardened. "I said, show them out!"


    Fuming, Diana stormed out, and Dracon promptly followed, not bothering to stay any longer.


    Percival shut off the video, his deep-set eyes reflecting a glint of confusion.


    Was Diana trying to clear her name?


    Vivienne finished adjusting the design of a bracelet and set down her pen. "Mr. Wolf, I think it''s best just


    to watch and wait."


    Percival snapped out of his thoughts, caressing Vivienne''s cheek gently. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Vivienne said no more but pointed to the finished bracelet design and asked Percival, "Does this look


    good?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, it''s way better than those shoes."


    Vivienneughed, sending the design off to Draven with orders to have itpleted before Natalia''s


    and Yasmine''s birthdays.


    On the day of the celebration, Vivienne''s gift boxes contained two exquisite jade bracelets crafted from


    the finest nephrite jade.


    The Perez family did not have many kins in Rivenwood, and they kept their business gatherings


    intimate, so the guest list was not extensive.


    However, those who did attend were all movers and shakers.


    Richard made an early appearance, having received a generous gift from the Perez family at a


    previous banquet and eager to renew his chess rivalry with Jasper.


    Cecilia and Zelda sat together, earnestly discussing how to bake a cake despite their limited culinary


    expertise.


    Nathan, Yuri, and Maddox engaged in a lively discussion about stocks and business, never short on


    conversation.


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived, they coincidentally ran into Diana and Dracon getting out of their


    car.


    Diana greeted Vivienne with warmth, linking arms. "Vivienne, what a coincidence! Let''s head in


    together."


    Vivienne merely nced at her coolly before turning to go inside, with Dracon and Percival trailing


    behind in silence.


    "Father, look, I brought Vivienne with me." Diana feigned closeness with Vivienne, hoping to prove her


    innocence regarding the recent poisoning incident.


    Vivienne saw through her petty ploy, merely curling her lips in response without saying much.


    "Grandpa," Vivienne greeted, smoothly extracting her hand from Diana''s grip. "Grandpa, is Finnian


    here yet?"


    Jasper let out a snort. "That old geezer still has the nerve to show up? He dropped off the gifts early


    this morning, sneaking them at the bedside of Natalia and Yasmine without showing his face."


    Vivienne could not help butugh, "He''s afraid to face you."


    "He could never beat me in the past, and look at you now, kid, still pulling fast ones!" Jasper tapped


    Richard on the back of his hand.


    Richard, a decade Jasper''s junior, might be old too, but in Jasper''s presence, he was still the kid!


    "Acting spry is still better than your cheap tricks!"


    "Acting spry is shameful!"


    The two old-timers were at it again, in their third round of bickering for the day.


    Just like a couple of children.


    Vivienne decided to let them be, knowing they would settle down soon enough. She grabbed the gifts


    and went off to find Natalia and Yasmine.


    Diana stood off to the side like part of the furniture, ignored by everyone. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Watching Vivienne chat with Natalia and Yasmine as if she wereing home, Diana''s heart was


    boiling with resentment.


    Even when Wi, who was usually as cold as ice, showed up, Natalia and Yasmine were over the


    moon, following her around and calling her "Auntie Wi."


    But with Diana, they remained distant.


    Seeing Vivienne''s closeness with the kids now only fueled Diana''s jealousy further.


    "Diana, what are you staring at?" Dracon came over, casually draping an arm around Diana''s


    shoulders.


    Diana did not pull away; instead, she let out a whimper of self-pity, "It''s nothing, Dracon. Let''s go over


    there."

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Diana''s pout could have tugged the heartstrings of the stone statues in the garden. "I''m fine," she


    insisted, but even her echo did not believe her.


    Dracon followed Diana''s gaze and naturallynded on Vivienne.


    "She''s been stealing your thunder again, hasn''t she? Don''t worry, I''ll get your back. No one messes


    with you on my watch," Dracon said with a steely edge to his voice.


    Before long, all the guests had arrived.


    Yuri exchanged pleasantries with Natalia and Yasmine before moving on to the gift-giving part of the


    evening.


    Isolde Ellington, on behalf of the Ellington family, presented two antique lockets. To the trained eye,


    these were not ordinary trinkets. They were antiques, auctioned for a hefty sum over a decade ago,


    once belonging to twin princesses from an age long past.


    The crowd murmured their appreciation; the Ellingtons never did anything by halves.


    Vivienne waited her turn, and once most had presented their gifts, she stepped forward. "Happy


    birthday, Natalia, Yasmine."


    Upon opening the gift box, the sight of two exquisite jade bracelets lit up the girls'' eyes.


    Indeed, no matter the age, jewelry had a certain irresistible allure for women.


    "Thank you, Vivienne," the girls chimed in unison, their eyes sparkling with joy.


    Vivienne ruffled their hair affectionately. Paired with the shoes Karen had given earlier, these bracelets


    would keep Natalia and Yasmine in good health for years toe.


    The crowd was duly impressed. Such bracelets were not items one simply stumbled upon in a store.


    Then, a snicker cut through the chatter. "I was curious what Ms. Hawthorn would bring. Just a pair of


    bracelets? How uninspired. I heard Jasper once gave you the Heart of Hope set, and as Master


    Jessica, plucking a bracelet from your inventory is no hassle. I thought you only yed games with


    women, but it seems you don''t spare the children either."


    All eyes turned to Dracon, the only one who could deliver such a biting remark.


    The faces of the Perez family fell, and the Ellingtons were not pleased either.


    Public ridicule of their daughter-inw was something the Ellingtons could not abide!


    Vivienne, holding onto Percival, stepped forward. "I wonder what you have brought that might enlighten


    me, the master of deception?"


    Dracon scoffed and presented his gift: an ancient wooden box. When opened, a prism of colors nearly


    blinded the onlookers.


    Insidey a rare multicolored opal ¨C Rainbow Opal! It was a gemstone scarcely seen in a hundred


    years, invaluable both as jewelry and as a collectible.


    And this was no mere purchase; wealth alone could not secure such a rarity.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thest sighting had been five years ago when a mysterious collector briefly brought it into the light


    before it vanished from public view.


    That collector was none other than Dracon.


    The Linter family was indeed in a league of its own, gifting such a treasure without a second


    thought, and two stones at once, too!


    Cecilia, a collector herself, was dazzled by the opal, but her disdain for Dracon kept her from


    expressing her awe. "Show off," she muttered under her breath, "My son will have his own someday."


    Percival smiled, wrapping an arm around Vivienne. "Mr. Linter, is this the Rainbow Opal?"


    "Indeed. It¡¯s precious, but giving it to Natalia and Yasmine is worth it," Dracon replied, bowing


    gentlemanly and delivering the Rainbow Opal to Natalia and Yasmine. "Do the young princesses like


    my gift?"


    Natalia and Yasmine, though charmed by the opal, could not warm up to it, not after Dracon''s earlier


    disparagement of Vivienne.


    Sensing the tension, Diana knelt to smooth things over. "This is a special gift chosen just for you two by


    Uncle Dracon. Say thank you."


    Dracon yed in Diana''s favor. "Diana mentioned you liked sparkly things, so here we are."


    "Mr. Linter, may I take a closer look at your Rainbow Opal?" Percival asked.


    With a look of disdain, Dracon watched Percival hug Vivienne like a precious gem. He had thought


    Percival was a hero worthy of respect, but apparently, he was just another man orbiting around a


    woman.


    Dracon handed the box over. "Please, Mr. Ellington."


    Percival took the opal and, to Dracon''s horror, began tossing it as one might juggle balls.


    "What are you doing, Percival?" Dracon nearly shouted.


    Vivienne''s smile was subtle as she said, "The Rainbow Opal can''t be shattered; it can only be cut with


    special tools. What''s to fear?"


    Dracon frowned. "I''m not afraid, but isn''t Mr. Ellington''s casual treatment of another''s gift a bit


    impolite?"


    Suddenly, Percival hurled the opal to the ground without a word. To the shock of everyone, the


    supposedly unbreakable opal shattered upon the pebbled path, leaving nothing but fragments.


    The guests were stunned into silence.


    Was it not supposed to be unbreakable?


    Laughter broke the tension, starting with Maddox and soon spreading like wildfire.


    Dracon''s face cycled through shades of red and white, hisposure as shattered like the opal that


    had sparkled mere moments before.


    Even Diana struggled to maintain her poise in the face of this debacle.


    Such was the drama at a Linter family soiree.


    Gifting someone a present, especially to two little kids, and then it turns out to be a fake?


    That was like pulling wool over children''s eyes!


    Vivienne shrugged nonchntly. "Funny thing, I actually have."


    With that, Vivienne extended her hand. "Natalia and Yasmine, would you darlings bring over the


    bracelets I gave you?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    The girls, obedient as ever, slid the bracelets off their wrists and handed them to Vivienne.


    Whether by ident or design, Vivienne did not catch them, and the bracelets ttered onto the floor.


    Those were supposed to be jade bracelets, which would shatter upon impact.


    Regardless, it was the thought that counted, and Zelda was not one to waste. She moved to catch


    them, but Vivienne did not flinch.


    On closer inspection, the bracelets on the ground were not even scratched, let alone shattered!


    Percival bent down to pick up the bracelets just as they caught the sunlight.


    "These," Vivienne dered, holding them up to the light, "are the true Rainbow Opals."

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    In the crowd, a gasp cut through the chatter, and the crowd''s attention snapped into focus.


    Vivienne had fashioned the rare Rainbow Opal into not one but two stunning bracelets!


    Zelda gasped. "Vivienne, this... this is such extravagance!"


    The Rainbow Opal was precious, and to craft bracelets from it required so much of the material it was


    enough to make one''s blood run cold.


    Even Zelda, who never cared for the cost of things, felt a pang of remorse.


    But Vivienne seemed unfazed. Rainbow Opal? Her storage was brimming with them.


    All gifts from Mr. Wolf!


    "Auntie, if you fancy, I''ll have a matching jewelry set made for you tomorrow. The Rainbow Opal has so


    many colors, I had them all worked into these jade-like pieces. Looks rather regal, don''t you think?"


    Vivienne said with a grin.


    Percival''s gaze remained fixed on Vivienne''s waist. "Hmm, anything Vivienne gifts is her own design,


    unique in the market."


    That was when it dawned on everyone.


    These bracelets were not just made of Rainbow Opal; they were thetest creations by the master


    jeweler, Jessica.


    Jessica''s designs had gone viral online, and owning one was extremely lucky.


    Since that event with the Ellingtons, she had not designed a thing.


    But now, she had personally designed these bracelets!


    Considering both the material and the designer, these bracelets were priceless treasures!


    Natalia and Yasmine slid the bracelets back onto their wrists, cherishing them immensely.


    The pair draped themselves over Vivienne, cooing rather slyly, "Vivienne, can Ie to you for all my


    jewelry needs from now on?"


    "Vivienne, make it two of each, okay? And in exchange, I''ll treat you to a strawberry cheesecake!"


    At the mention of strawberry cheesecake, Vivienne nodded emphatically, "Deal! But it''s two


    cheesecakes each time!"


    The word spread: Tomission a piece from master Jessica, all it took was two strawberry


    cheesecakes!


    Dracon could never have imagined Vivienne possessed so much Rainbow Opal, much less that he had


    been parading a counterfeit!


    Where did that leave his family''s honor? How could he, Dracon, hold his head high among these


    people now?


    Diana could not even lift her gaze. She had spoken up to assert her status, unwittingly defending


    Dracon.


    Now, everyone knew they had presented a fake!


    Mortified, Dracon slipped away while the crowd was distracted, keen to avoid further mockery.


    Sharp-eyed Isolde called out, "Dracon, leaving so soon?"


    All eyes turned to him.


    Dracon shot Isolde a venomous look¡ªshe was as irritating as her brother Percival.


    Maddox scooped Isolde into his arms. "Isolde dear, let him go. The Perez family won''t wee his


    kind anymore after he bullied your sister-inw."


    Maddox''s stance was clear¡ªthe Perez family¡¯s disapproval stemmed not from the counterfeit opal but


    from Dracon''s public slight against Vivienne.


    "Mr. Linter, no need for farewells," Yuri chimed in, his gaze dark as he looked at Dracon.


    Clenching his fists, Dracon had not anticipated such a humiliation; after all, their families were old


    acquaintances.


    Richard approached and said, "Before you leave, apologize to my granddaughter-inw. Otherwise, I


    will have to inquire with your family head just how our family offended the Linters to deserve such


    disrespect!"


    Jasper remained silent. His gaze on Dracon implied that an apology was non-negotiable if he wished to


    leave the Perez estate.


    Cornered, Dracon, before the assembled crowd, offered a grudging apology to Vivienne, "My


    apologies, Ms. Hawthorn, for my ignorance. I will visit soon to express my regrets personally."


    Vivienne''s lips curved as she said word by word. "No, harm, done."


    Yet as Dracon turned to leave, a subtle flick of Vivienne''s finger left him stiff-limbed yet outwardly


    unchanged. He exited with an awkward, mechanical gait, incitingughter from the audience.


    Maddox could not resist a jab at Diana, "Aren''t you going to escort your dear ssmate out?"


    He had not forgotten Diana''s earlier smugness!


    Diana, reluctantly, ushered Dracon out with hurried steps.


    Jasper watched on. Diana was his charge; the pettiness she disyed earlier had not escaped his


    notice. With the unresolved issue of a prior poisoning attempt still in the air, Jasper''s anger simmered.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Diana nearly ran out in tears. As soon as Dracon stepped off the Perez property, his stiffness vanished.


    Seeing Diana''s tear-streaked face, Dracon felt a twinge of guilt. "I''m sorry, Diana. I didn¡¯t expect it to be


    a fake. I bought it in haste from those jewelers without proper verification."


    If she could manage to marry into the Linter family, there might just be a sliver of hope for a


    turnaround.


    Diana paused, and Dracon realized he might have misspoken. ¡°Diana, that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean,


    she''s not worthy, not like you. You grew up by Jasper¡¯s side; she can''tpare to you!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Diana forced a smile, although inside, she was cursing Dracon up and down!


    Dracon spent a lot of time sweet-talking Diana, and eventually, the tension between them eased.


    However, they were oblivious to the stealthy footsteps inching closer behind them. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    After a day filled with indulgence, Dracon and Diana managed to return to the Linter estate before


    nightfall.


    Yorick had already retired for the night, and Dracon slipped back to his room without a sound.


    On a hilltop outside the Linter estate, Karen was peering through a pair of binocrs so powerful


    she could tell if the Linter¡¯s dog had double eyelids or not.


    All of Linter¡¯s borate security systems failed to track her.


    Karen was not really interested in the dog''s eyelids, of course. Her gaze was fixed on the only family


    portrait above the firece in the Linter home.


    Each face on the portrait bore a gentle smile.


    But Karen¡¯s eyes were drawn to the face just behind Yorick''s, staring for a long, long time.


    It was him...

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    After splitting up with Dracon, Diana once again sought out the enigmatic F-Poison. This time, the


    rendezvous was in a downtown apartment, a far cry from thebyrinthine alleys of theirst meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s all Flynn said, nothing else,¡± Diana grumbled reluctantly. ¡°When are you going to deal with


    Vivienne? If she doesn''t bite the dust soon, our partnership is over!¡±


    F-Poison replied nonchntly, ¡°Ms. Perez, who exactly are you losing your temper with?¡±


    Diana mped her mouth shut, though the annoyance simmering within her refused to subside,


    making her incredibly ufortable.


    Suddenly, F-Poison¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze turning icy. She lunged forward like a bolt of lightning,


    grasping Diana¡¯s throat, ¡°You brought a tail with you?¡±


    ¡°A tail? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Diana gasped for air, her eyes wide with terror.


    F-Poison squinted and tapped her earpiece, ¡°Quincy, take them out. No mercy.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Quincy¡¯s resounding reply came through the earpiece.


    With her orders in hand, Quincy checked her phone for the location sent to her.


    Following the directions, she soon spotted Wi attempting to slip away.


    Given she was young, Quincy perfectly yed the part of an innocent child as she brushed past Wi.


    But in her hand was a poison deadly enough to end Wi right on the spot.


    Expressionless, Wi crossed paths with the child opposite her, but having grown up in the notorious


    Perez family, she was no stranger to danger.


    As Quincy brushed by her, Wi¡¯s right hand snapped out like a de, targeting Quincy in a swift


    motion.


    Quincy had not released her poison yet. To save her own skin, she had to change course!


    However, the moment she saw Wi¡¯s face, her counterattack hesitated.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Wi sensed the girl¡¯s restraint and realized she did not strike a lethal blow.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wi demanded.


    Quincy whispered with a lowered voice, ¡°y dead, now!¡±


    Wi¡¯s brow furrowed as countless thoughts raced through her mind.


    She was uncertain whether to trust the girl before her, but she could sense the absence of murderous


    intent.


    Since she had been spotted, ying dead seemed the best move to avoid drawing more assassins.


    Plus, she had Sasha¡¯s antidote to any poison this child could wield.


    So, Wiplied with Quincy¡¯s request.


    Feigning a strike at Quincy, she pretended to copse after Quincy coughed up blood.


    Quincy took the hit, feigning injury to avoid suspicion.


    After Wi copsed, Quincy connected to her earpiece to report, ¡°Boss, the target is down,¡± and


    snapped a photo of the unconscious Wi with the ring that doubled as a hidden camera.


    F-Poison cut the connection after confirming the hit, oblivious to Diana''s shock at recognizing Wi in


    the photo.


    Diana was relieved her own secret dealings with F-Poison had not been exposed.


    F-Poison looked up at Diana¡¯s stunned expression and asked, ¡°What are you thinking, Ms. Perez?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if the Perez family already suspects me. That¡¯s why they sent someone to tail me.¡±


    Diana clenched her fists in genuine anxiety.


    F-Poison snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These are all members of the Nine Mystics Society. Whenever you


    came to meet with me, you always had a tail. Only this one wasparatively talented, so she


    managed to keep a closer distance.¡±


    Diana was secretly relieved. Clearly, F-Poison had no idea that the person she had just ordered killed


    was the person she had been looking for, the daughter of the previous F-Poison, Wi herself.


    Diana felt it was for the better. What was the point of keeping Wi alive when the previous F-Poison


    was already dead?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. I should get going; it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Diana said, thinking it was time to return to the


    Perez family''s party.


    F-Poison watched Diana leave. The next moment, two henchmen came out from the other room.


    ¡°Boss, should we follow her and cut her tail?¡±


    F-Poison turned to her henchmen. ¡°No need; those tails can be useful.¡±


    Meanwhile, Quincy whisked Wi to a safe ce. Wi, suddenly alert, grabbed Quincy by the throat


    and demanded, ¡°Spill it. Who are you?¡±


    Quincy, caught off guard by Wi''s prowess, realized that if they had fought for real earlier, she would


    be dead in seconds.


    She tapped Wi¡¯s hand and said with difficulty, ¡°Vi... Vivienne, Percival!¡±


    Wi¡¯s eyes narrowed, trying to piece together why Vivienne and Percival¡¯s names were brought up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wi did not let go but started sizing up Quincy.


    Left with no choice, Quincy presented her phone, showing a coded message from Vivienne: Find Wi,


    apanied by Wi¡¯s photo.


    The coded phrase was unique to the Vanguard Agency, and Wi was well aware of it.


    Finally, she rxed her grip. Since Quincy knew the Vanguard Agency''s secretnguage, his identity


    was clear¡ªhe was one of their own.


    "Who exactly are you?" Wi asked, even though she knew Quincy was an ally. Her tone was icy,


    making her seem somewhat standoffish.


    Quincy took a moment to collect himself. Wi was even fiercer than Vivienne! New chapter av§Ñble


    o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Vivienne was like a velvet knife, while Wi was a sharp steel de!


    Wi''s expression turned steely, a sh of murderous intent crossing her eyes. "F-Poison was actually


    nearby just now?"


    Quincy was taken aback by her gaze, feeling for a moment as if he had stepped through the gates of


    hell.


    "I''m not sure. Even though she''s my boss, I don''t know her whereabouts. I found you based on the


    location she sent me; otherwise, I''d have no clue where you were."


    This was Quincy''s first assignment since returning to Rivenwood.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Wi''s brow was furrowed in frustration, her fists clenched tightly.


    "So many hideouts, damn it!" She muttered under her breath.


    The real thorn in her side was discovering that Diana had been secretly conspiring with F-Poison! That


    damned traitor!


    Meanwhile, Quincy discreetly texted Vivienne for help, knowing full well she was no match for Wi.


    Her only hope was to bring in reinforcements without making a sound.


    But before she could relish the thought of rescue, Wi''s hand mped down on her shoulder.


    "Hey, kiddo, when the grown-ups are talking, you listen, okay?" Wi said with a smile that was


    anything butforting.


    Quincy attempted to resist, but it was futile.


    With ease, Wi confiscated Quincy''s phone, then tied her to a chair, topping her work with a peachy


    little heart drawn on her forehead.


    "As much as I''d love to catch up with Vivienne, I can''t right now. Give it two hours after I leave, and


    she''lle running to save you," Wi said as she tapped on the phone before setting it down and


    making her exit.


    Quincy could only watch helplessly as Wi disappeared. ncing at the phone, she saw the message


    was indeed sent, but with a two-hour dy before reaching Vivienne.


    Cruel fate, indeed!


    ...


    At the Perez Mansion.


    Diana had just reached the front gate whenughter echoed from within.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, aware that Jasper was probably still fuming over today''s fiasco.


    But then, to her astonishment, she heard Vivienne''s voice. Why was she still here?


    In the Perez¡¯s backyard, Vivienne was surprised by a strawberry cheesecake decorated with the


    names of Natalia, Yasmine, and her own!


    Zelda, a bit embarrassed, looked at Vivienne. "I''m still perfecting my frosting skills, so just bear with it,


    will you?"


    Yuri, with his arm around Zelda, grinned at Vivienne, "Your aunt heard you liked strawberry


    cheesecake. We wanted to know your birthday, but you said you don¡¯t even know your birthday. So, we


    figured, why not celebrate it with Natalia and Yasmine?"


    The truth was, Vivienne had her reasons for keeping her birthday under wraps.


    Before confirming her mother was alive, she refrained from sharing personal details. Now that she


    knew, there hadn¡¯t been time to tell everyone.


    Though today wasn''t her actual birthday, her heart felt incredibly warm.


    Just days ago, she had dreamed of gorging on strawberry cheesecake until she could not take another


    bite, and here it was.


    She had thought Zelda¡¯s recent cake obsession was just a passing fancy, never guessing it was all for


    this moment.


    Tears welled in Vivienne''s eyes. The cake might not have been a masterpiece of culinary art, with its


    lopsided strawberries and smeared icing, but to her, it was the most delicious, most perfect strawberry


    cheesecake she had ever seen.


    "Uncle, Auntie, thank you," was all she could muster, her voice choked with emotion.


    Maddox yfully smeared a bit of frosting on Vivienne''s nose. "Happy birthday, crybaby!"


    Natalia and Yasmine cheered, "Yay, we''re celebrating with Vivienne!"


    Vivienne''s tears turned toughter as she nced at Percival.


    "Happy birthday, Vivienne," he said softly, ruffling her hair.


    She nodded, bending down to blow out the candles with Natalia and Yasmine.


    Jasper watched on with a tender smile, a look of profound peace and contentment that the Perez family


    had seldom seen on his face.


    They exchanged looks, each face illuminated by the irreceable joy of the moment.


    The strawberry cake might not have been the most extravagant gift present, but it was undoubtedly the


    most priceless treasure of the day.


    Diana stood at the gate, quietly observing the scene unfold before her.


    Such a picture of harmony and love!


    Envy and hatred red within her, especially when her gaze fell on Vivienne. She imagined tearing that


    smiling face to shreds, crushing it underfoot, and throwing it into the mes!


    The same way she had once hurled a rock at Sasha, she now wished to cast Vivienne into an


    inescapable abyss.


    Biting down hard on her anger, Diana''s loathing for Vivienne grew ever stronger.


    An interloper¡ªher mother was dead, so what was she doing back here?


    "Go to hell, all of you!" She seethed silently.


    Vivienne sensed the intense re and turned to face it.


    Of course, it was Diana.


    Thest person who had looked at her with such malice was... something Brooks? She shrugged it off.


    As everyone followed Vivienne''s gaze to Diana at the door, their expressions varied, yet none seemed


    pleased at her arrival.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper stepped forward. "Diana, I want to speak with you in the study."


    Regaining herposure, Diana nodded silently.


    Jasper shot Maddox a warning look. "Can''t you be a little more discreet?"


    As if on cue, Vivienne received Quincy''s SOS text. Putting away her phone, she said, "Thanks, but


    we''ve got something else to take care of."


    Maddox gave Percival and Vivienne a knowing look, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Oh, are you two


    nning a little date? Need me to set you up with a round..." Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Round, round, round, I''ll make you round!" Jasper did not let Maddox finish his tease, swinging his


    cane in a wide arc, aiming for Maddox''s behind.


    Yuri and Zelda were used to the family antics, smiling as they ushered Percival and Vivienne out the


    door.


    From the yard, Maddox, who was dodging Jasper''s yful wrath, yelled, "Those are mine!"


    Yuri quietly stepped in front of Vivienne, blocking the view of themotion. "Don''t worry about it,


    Vivienne. Splurge a little!"


    Vivienne chuckled under her breath. "Alright, I''lle back to visit you all soon."


    "Deal!" Zelda leaned on Yuri''s shoulder, waving cheerfully at Vivienne.


    After Vivienne had left, Jasper, feeling that he had doled out enough justice, lectured Maddox about


    respecting his elders before retreating to his study.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    In the study, Diana had already prepared a cup of coffee for Jasper, waiting in the silent room for his


    arrival.


    As soon as Jasper stepped in, he noticed the red rims around Diana''s eyes, a clear sign of her guilt


    about the day''s earlier events.


    Jasper had always been stern with the boys in the household, quick to wield his walking stick when


    they stepped out of line. But with the girls, it was a different story; he rarely had a harsh word to say.


    It was not just out of a fondness for Sasha, who had gone missing long ago. He simply believed that


    girls were to be cherished.


    Even when Natalia and Yasmine, the mischievous ones, had nearly shaved off their eyebrows with


    Maddox''s razor, he had only chuckled and yfully tapped them on the head.


    He had neverid a finger in anger on Diana, too.


    Today, however, Jasper was truly upset.


    He had raised Diana; he knew her every mood and thought. How could he not see what was on her


    mind?


    Diana didn''t take kindly to Vivienne and was not particrly fond of Natalia and Yasmine either. He was


    well aware of that.


    "Dad," Diana said, her voice breaking as tears spilled over.


    Normally, Jasper would have handed her a tissue or teased gently, "What''s got my little girl crying this


    time?"


    But not today. He sat down heavily in his chair, his usual warmth reced by a brooding silence.


    After a while, Diana stopped crying and hung her head in silence.


    Jasper let out a deep sigh, his wordsden with disappointment, "Diana, you really crossed the line


    today."


    "Dad, I swear I didn¡¯t know Dracon had bought a fake. I was deceived, too. I''m truly sorry," Diana


    hurriedly exined.


    "We, the Linters, would never stoop to giving fake gifts. There are plenty of treasures in our family


    that could outshine the Rainbow Opal. What angers me is how you used Vivienne in front of


    Dracon!"


    Jasper¡¯s words sent a jolt through Diana. "Dad, how could I use Vivienne? I..."


    "Dracon doesn¡¯t even know Vivienne. How could he harbor such animosity towards her?" Jasper


    tapped his cane, his eyes shing with anger.


    Diana bit her lip and recounted the incident where Vivienne had saved Yorick at the Linters'' estate.


    "That day, Vivienne embarrassed Dracon. So today, I..."


    "You might as well admit that you told him all about Vivienne!" Jasper''s voice was heavy with


    disappointment. "Diana, how would Dracon know about Vivienne being the Specter Healer if you hadn¡¯t


    told him? Do you really think I''m senile?"


    Speechless, Diana knew that Yorick must have shared the incident with Jasper. They had been


    inseparable in their youth and remained close in theirter years, sharing everything.


    Yorick, being who he was, would certainly have known Vivienne¡¯s true identity. Nothing that happened


    within the Linter family escaped his notice, including Diana''s nder about Vivienne to Dracon.


    Dracon had bluntly revealed Vivienne''s identity as the Specter Healer, and it was indeed deliberate. He


    did not even know Vivienne, let alone have a reason to investigate her.


    When Diana realized what he had done, she knew she was in trouble, but it was toote to stop


    Dracon''s words.


    Jasper softened his tone and sighed deeply. "Diana, I know you feel threatened by Vivienne''s arrival.


    You''re scared of losing your ce in my heart or being driven out by the Perez family."


    Diana remained silent, knowing there was no point in denying it now.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jasper continued, "My foolish child, if I didn¡¯t see you as my own, would I have raised you all these


    years? Don¡¯t think of yourself as just Sasha''s recement. You are Diana, my third daughter, my


    precious gem!"


    Diana''s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Jasper.


    Jasper let out another sigh, his voice turning gentle. "You, Sasha, Wi ¨C I''ve never shown favoritism. I


    may have been preupied with finding Sasha, but I''ve never neglected you. I¡¯ve prepared your


    wedding gift; just tell me who you wish to marry, and I''ll arrange the wedding. As for my will..."


    Diana''s eyes flickered with nervousness. "Dad, I..."


    Jasper waved her off, "Never mind, don¡¯t do this again. I treat all my children equally."


    Diana nodded. "I understand, Dad."


    "Alright, it''ste. Get some rest. And don¡¯t let this happen again. I''ll deal with your brother myself."


    Diana left the study, pausing at the door, her eyes reflecting a deep sadness.


    If Vivienne returned, what ce would she have left? Vivienne and Maddox were cut from the same


    cloth; once they banded together, she would be left out in the cold.


    A dark look crossed Diana''s eyes. ¡°Vivienne, you must die!¡±


    Meanwhile...


    Vivienne, following a tip from Quincy, found her bound and struggling for freedom.


    With a look of exasperation, Quincy pleaded, "Can you two just help me out of these ropes first?" New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Still chuckling, Vivienne began to untie Quincy, eyeing the cute little heart sticker on her forehead.


    "That''s actually kind of a good look for you."


    Quincy scrunched her face in disgust as she wiped away the drawing, muttering, "It was Wi."


    Vivienne''sughter froze on her face. "Wi?"


    "Yeah, and the one who ordered the hit on me was F-Poison. Looks like Wi was this close to sniffing


    out her hideout." Quincy recapped the night''s events.


    "Did you manage to nt a tracker on her?" Vivienne inquired.


    Quincy nodded, then gestured to a nearby trash can, "But she stripped it off before she left. Oh, and


    she mentioned that it''s not time for you to meet her yet."

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Vivienne''s gaze sharpened for a moment.


    Karen must have told Wi she was still alive!


    Otherwise, Wi would never have said those words.


    No wonder Wi had managed to slip away from the Nine Mystics Society time and again. It seemed


    Karen had been helping her all along!


    With this realization, a chill seemed to emanate from Vivienne, her already coolplexion taking on


    an added frost.


    To think Karen would meet Wi and note forward to meet her?


    Just great!


    Percival sensed the resentment radiating from Vivienne and gently touched her shoulder.


    Vivienne took a deep breath, calming herself down. "What else did she say?"


    "Nothing much, and it looked like she didn¡¯t even know F-Poison was nearby. It was actually F-Poison


    who spotted her first."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Listening to Quincy''s words, Vivienne could roughly guess why Wi was there today.


    She must have followed someone here.


    And the only person not in Vivienne''s sight that day was Diana.


    Draven had also sent word that the Nine Mystics Society lost track of Diana near where Wi was


    spotted.


    It seemed Diana truly knew F-Poison''s whereabouts!


    Since Wi could be here with Diana, it meant Karen also had her suspicions about Diana.


    But what would Karen do next?


    Meanwhile, when Wi returned home, she found Karen staring nkly at a pot of overcooked instant


    noodles.


    "Wi, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much." Karen looked up from the couch, her eyes filled


    with longing.


    Wi''s mouth twitched. "Sasha, maybe you shouldn¡¯t cook next time."


    Was this her way of missing her cooking?


    Within a week, three pots were ruined, five bowls were broken, and even a whole box of instant


    noodles had fallen victim to disaster!


    Karenughed awkwardly. "Did you find out anything today?"


    "Almost got caught by your daughter''s people, but it was her mole inside GTO."


    Karen nodded. "A young girl, right? Seems like F-Poison has caught on to you. Be careful when you


    follow Diana next time."


    With just a simple sentence, Karen had guessed Wi''s evening ordeal.


    Wi quickly prepared a bowl of instant noodles for Karen. "Sasha, what''s your n for Diana?"


    Karen blew on the steaming noodles and said slowly, "It''s almost time."


    It was almost time to bring things to a close with Diana.


    Wi did not say more, knowing Karen had everything under control.


    ...


    On the way home, Percival received a call from Griffin.


    "Percival, my dad wants to meet you tomorrow. You free?"


    Percival''s lips curved in a smile. "I am. See you tomorrow."


    After hanging up, Vivienne looked knowingly at Percival. "Looks like your n is halfway there."


    "All thanks to my wife''s brilliant idea." Percival smoothly parked in front of her home and nced at


    Vivienne, a curious light flickering in his eyes.


    Vivienne was momentarily taken aback, then felt a hand gently lifting her chin.


    Percival''s handsome face loomed closer until it filled her vision. "Happy birthday, Vivienne."


    She smiled faintly, "You know it''s not my birthday today."


    "What I mean is," Percival''s fingertips grazed her lips with infinite tenderness, word by word, he asked,


    "When your real birthdayes, would you be my true wife?"


    Vivienne could not remember how she managed to escape from Percival''s grasp and "flee" back to her


    bed.


    All she knew was that her heart was pounding as if it would burst out of her chest, beating like thunder


    and lightning.


    That kind of thing...


    She was not resistant to it at all, especially when it involved Percival.


    But whenever she thought it through, her heart raced uncontrobly.


    She could not imagine the intimacy, the explosive chemistry, the fervor.


    Despite teasing Percival now and then, when it came to the real deal, she became shy.


    After all, she had no experience!


    Though she knew the male body well and could point out every part even with her eyes closed.


    She had seen her fair share of ''educational'' films ¨C they were all the same.


    But she could not picture Percival like that.


    He seemed quiterge!


    "Ah!"


    Vivienne buried her face in her pillow, blushing like a teen girl fantasizing about her crush for the first


    time.


    Thaddeus jumped at the sound in the bathroom. Half-awake, he knocked on her door, "Vivienne,


    having a nightmare?"


    Snapping out of it, Vivienne retorted, "No, now go back to sleep!"


    Thaddeus yawned. "I did, you too, sleep well. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight!" Vivienne patted her cheeks.


    They were warm; she knew without a mirror that her face must be beet red.


    Vivienne recited a calming mantra ten times to settle her nerves.


    Thank goodness she was alone, or her reputation as the senior of Emerald Mountain and the young


    master of the Nine Mystics Society would be shot!


    The next morning, Vivienne woke up to a delicious smell from the living room.


    She opened the door to find Percival already sitting at the dining table, sharing a meal with Dorian''s


    family.


    "Vivienne, you''re up? Wash your hands and join us for breakfast." Cordelia was keeping food warm for


    her and took some out of the pot.


    Vivienne nodded, her gaze flitting away from Percival''s as if she could not bear to look him in the eye.


    New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    After all, she had dreamed about him all night long!


    Percival, noticing Vivienne''s evasive eyes, could not help but touch his face. Was he really that


    repulsive now?


    He must have really spooked the poor girlst night!


    With serious business at hand, the two managed to act normally again.


    Vivienne understood; after all, the Martinez family was in the business of developing weapons for the


    nation¡ªthey did not need many partners.


    Clearly, the Martinez family was not getting the protection they expected and had to look for


    alternatives.


    Percival nodded. "If it were not for the situation with Leopold, we probably wouldn¡¯t even get a chance


    to meet Sten."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    As they chatted, the pair arrived at the meeting spot.


    Griffin was waiting outside, and upon spotting the duo, she bounded over with earnest warmth.


    Being the daughter of the Martinez family, Griffin was inevitably a bit biased toward her own kin.


    Herplete trust in Vivienne and Percival was undeniable; otherwise, she would not have


    coborated with Vivienne on developing a new bomb detection device.


    Griffin''s role was pivotal in arranging for Sten toe out for this meeting.


    "Vivienne, my dad came alone, without thepany''s legal team. You guys got this," Griffin cheered,


    pumping her fist in encouragement.


    Vivienne understood. Sten''s choice toe without hiswyers meant he was not nning to


    finalize anything today.


    He knew that relying on the Vanguard Agency would ultimately spell trouble for the Martinez family.


    The Martinez family was an ancient warrior lineage that came out of seclusion, but theycked


    venerated elders like those in the Perez family. It was only Sten keeping up appearances, along with


    Griffin, who was a rare prodigy in the arms industry.


    This was the only way the Martinez family could maintain their status.


    But this recent incident, almost costing them Griffin, was a clear sign that someone was targeting the


    Martinez family.


    If they did not adapt, the road ahead would be rocky indeed!


    Inside the caf¨¦, Sten sat at a table, exuding a casual vibe in his leisurewear, quite the opposite of


    Vivienne''s expectation of a suit and tie. His demeanor, though rxed, carried an air of authority that


    demanded respect.


    Griffin let go of Vivienne''s hand and led the way, introducing, "Dad, this is the Vivienne Hawthorn I told


    you about, and her husband, Percival Ellington."


    Sten stood up, his face breaking into a warm smile as he extended his hand, "Mr. Ellington, Ms.


    Hawthorn, a pleasure to meet you both."


    Percival shook his hand. "Mr. Martinez, it''s good to meet you."


    With pleasantries exchanged, they all took their seats.


    Griffin, knowing her ce, stayed quiet and busied herself with coffee for everyone.


    Sten broke the ice. "I''ve always heard from Griffin how well Ms. Hawthorn has looked after her. I


    apologize for not expressing my gratitude sooner."


    Vivienne smiled. "If anyone should apologize, it''s me to you, Mr. Martinez. My junior did something


    regrettable to your family, and I failed to guide him."


    Sten waved off the apology. "I''ve known Leopold since he was a boy. He might be a bit headstrong,


    but he''s a good kid. No me lies with him."


    Although Sten rarely made public appearances, sending Griffin out to make contact with Leopold¡¯s


    family meant he was well-informed about them.


    Considering his daughter had been chasing after Leopold for years, it was impossible for him not to


    know the young man well.


    Vivienne could tell from Sten''s words that he held Leopold in high regard.


    It seemed that Leopold had already won the favor of his future father-inw.


    After some more small talk, they finally ventured into the heart of the matter.


    "Mr. Martinez, what are your thoughts on the Ellington Group coborating with yourpany?"


    Percival inquired.


    Stenced his fingers together, rubbing his thumbs thoughtfully. "Mr. Ellington, you must be aware of


    what the Martinez family specializes in. As a former deputy director of the Vanguard Agency, what''s


    your true motive for seeking a partnership with the Martinez Group?"


    Percival was prepared for a straightforward question but not quite so blunt. He chuckled. "Money."


    Sten let out a heartyugh at Percival''s response. "Mr. Ellington, we both know the score. Let''s be


    frank with each other."


    Percival nodded and handed Sten a business card. "Thepany that truly wants to coborate with


    Martinez Tech Group is this one."


    Sten''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re Mr. Percy!"


    Griffin, who was pouring coffee, nearly missed the cup. She looked up at Percival, unable to believe


    that her brother-inw was the legendary Mr. Percy!


    Years ago, when the Martinez family had broken away from the ancient warrior lineages, times were


    tough, and updating their weaponry was a challenge. The pressure was immense.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Over time, internal fractures appeared,pounded by the pressure from their ancestral lineage. At


    fifteen, the weight on Sten reached a peak.


    The Martinez family was on the brink of losing everything.


    Back in the day, the Martinez family had weathered the storm, narrowly avoiding the crushing pressure


    of the ancient warrior lineages and regaining the top brass''s trust, all thanks to a single infusion of


    cash.


    Sten had tried to investigate this Mr. Percy, but the man was a ghost, leaving not a single trace to


    follow.


    And yet, it turned out to be Percival!


    Sten looked at Percival solemnly, a flicker of doubt passing through his eyes.


    There was no denying that Percival had been a benefactor to him and the entire Martinez family. But


    the matter of biochemical weapons was of utmost importance, especially given their inherent dangers


    ¡ªa single weapon could obliterate a city in seconds!


    Stenid Mr. Percy''s business card on the table, his fingertip lightly tapping the corner: ¡°Mr. Ellington,


    what do you want with biochemical weapons?¡± Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Percival exhaled silently, his smile persisting. ¡°Vance escaped punishment from the organization this


    time, and I can imagine, Mr. Martinez, that you''re quite puzzled. Apart from Vance, who else within the


    Vanguard Agency wishes to see the Martinez family''s demise?¡±


    Sten''s gaze narrowed.


    Indeed, Vance''s theft of the biochemical weapon''s secrets was a matter of high treason, grounds


    enough to apprehend him as a spy.


    Even if he were spared his life, there was no way he would be allowed to remain within the Vanguard


    Agency.


    Yet, there he was, unscathed, the so-called ''punishment'' nothing more than a smokescreen.


    The person behind all this was the real threat aiming to snatch the Martinez family''s biochemical


    weapon!

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Sten¡¯s grip tightened involuntarily.


    Percival was right.


    Ever since Griffin¡¯s paper on the new bomb technology had gone missing, Sten had felt something


    amiss, and now that he had heard GTO had managed to develop the new bomb, his concerns


    deepened. He knew there were unspeakable secrets within the Vanguard Agency!


    But it was all spection, and Sten had no one to voice his suspicions to.


    That was why he had slowed down the pace of the development of biochemical weapons.


    But after so many years of dragging his feet, how much longer could he dy?


    Sooner orter, the biochemical weapons would be traded through the Martinez family¡¯s channels, and


    eventually, they would lose control!


    Biochemical weapons were different from other arms. Guns and bombs could still be contained if they


    got into the wrong hands, but a biochemical weapon...


    The consequences could be disastrous.


    Percival had hit the nail on the head with every word!


    Seeing Sten¡¯s expression soften, Percival pressed on, ¡°Mr. Martinez, I assure you none of your


    worries wille to pass. I will root out anyone with a double agenda. I was a special operative for the


    Vanguard Agency, and even though I''ve left, I haven¡¯t forgotten my core values.¡±


    Sten bit his lower lip, his gaze lingering on Percival as the hesitance slowly receded.


    ¡°What ever happened to that batch of weapons I handed off to you?¡±


    A slight smile crossed Percival¡¯s face.


    Back then, he had no choice but to deal with the Martinez family. After Lark¡¯s death, the Agency was in


    chaos, and Percival was on the trail of a significant crime syndicate but desperately short on firepower,


    whichplicated the mission.


    As the criminals were about to slip across the border, he had to strike a risky bargain with the Martinez


    family using his alias, Mr. Percy.


    Thankfully, Micah yed mediator, convincing Sten to agree to the deal.


    That move ensured the sess of the mission, and the weapons once given to Mr. Percy were


    eventually reimed by the Vanguard Agency.


    Sten had personally overseen the remation.


    As Percival recounted the events, Sten¡¯s worries fully dissipated.


    ¡°You must promise me there can be no slip-ups with the biochemical weapons. And you can¡¯t take full


    control. How much you¡¯ll need and when it¡¯spleted will be at the discretion of the Martinez family!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Martinez family¡¯s asset. I just need to ensure it stays obedient.¡±


    Percival extended his hand, ¡°Mr. Martinez, here¡¯s to a sessful partnership.¡±


    ¡°To sess.¡± Sten shook Percival¡¯s hand, the wariness in his eyes giving way to calmposure.


    Griffin winked at Vivienne, signaling mission aplished!


    ...


    After bidding farewell to the Martinez family, Percival treated Vivienne to a hearty beef stew.


    ¡°Working with the Martinez family is bound to put pressure on you guys from the Agency,¡± Vivienne


    remarked, blowing on a piece of beef before savoring it.


    Indeed, nothing beats a good beef stew!


    Percival silently offered her more meat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone can handle the pressure.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Indeed, they had two strong allies!


    As soon as the Martinez family and the Ellington Group¡¯s deal was sealed, the phones in the


    Rivenwood Vanguard Agency¡¯s director and deputy director¡¯s offices rang incessantly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard. No idea, though, not my guy. You know how it went down between us. Maybe ask


    Micah?¡± Vance chuckled into the phone.


    ¡°My Guy? He resigned. Even thew can¡¯t touch him now. Plus, I didn¡¯t write or approve his


    resignation. Go ask Vance!¡± Micah yed dumb on the other end.


    Back at the Sea City main office, Webster was fuming!


    With a m, Webster hung up the phone.


    Micah cleaned his ear, ncing at Vance. ¡°As the director, you push everything onto your deputy. Is


    that how you lead?¡±


    Vance leisurely sipped his tea. ¡°If you can¡¯t lead a team, you¡¯ll work yourself to death.¡±


    Micah rolled his eyes and left, leaning on his cane.


    Vance chuckled to himself, his gaze growing serious as Micah departed.


    Percival was working with the Martinez family. What did that mean for his own dealings with them?


    After all, the Martinez family was an ancient warrior lineage.


    Vance felt uncertain about Percival¡¯s motives.


    It took five rings before Percival casually picked up Vance¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Edwards, what can I do for you?¡± Percival sipped his wine, a smirk on his lips.


    Vance inhaled deeply. ¡°What¡¯s this business with the Martinez family?¡±


    Percival knew Vance would inquire about this. He leaned back, swirling his wine ss, saying, ¡°Vance,


    our initial agreement, as I recall, has nothing to do with this matter, has it?¡±


    Listening as Percival shifted from addressing him as Mr. Edwards to Vance, Vance knew this was no


    joke.


    But he was at a loss.


    For a moment, he couldn''t quite discern whether their partnership was ultimately more beneficial to him


    or Percival.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Don''t forget, the Martinez family is an ancient warrior lineage," Vance warned, his tone carrying a note


    of caution.


    Percival''s lips curved into a smile, a cold glint in his eyes. "Did I ever tell you I wouldn¡¯t work with an


    ancient warrior lineage?"


    "You!" Vance felt a frustrating sense of being choked with anger. "Percival, if you don''t honor our


    agreement, I might just turn the tables on you!"


    "Sure, then I''ll just coborate with more ancient warrior lineages," Percival retorted nonchntly.


    Vance was speechless, realizing in this instant how empty words could be!


    The old saying "with agees wisdom" did not necessarily hold true.


    Seeing Vance''s softened stance, Percival eased the pressure. "Remember the ''Morning Glory'' I


    mentioned to you?" New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    "Not necessarily," Percival did not borate.


    Vance was aware of his suspicions about a mole within the Vanguard Agency, and there was no need


    toy everything out in the open.


    "Alright, I''ve got it."


    Just as Vance was about to hang up, Percival called out, "Vance, there''s a favor I need to ask of you."


    When Percival spoke up, it wasn''t a matter of asking; it was an obligation.


    Vance, fully aware of the stakes, couldn''t help but scoff. "We''ve gone beyond the need for such


    formalities."


    "I need the detailed files on the ''Destruction n¡¯ operative from back in the day."

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    The "Destruction n" was the ill-fated op that Karen led with the Vanguard Agency''s elite squad,


    ending in a devastating failure.


    After the mission''s copse, Lark went AWOL, Micah vanished into obscurity, and Vance Edwards went


    deep undercover while the rest of the special squad was nearly wiped out.


    Yearster, Lark¡¯s deputy team leader, Daphne, met a mysterious end.


    Lark herself ended it all with a supposed suicide.


    Due to the tragic consequences of the mission, the "Destruction n" was ssified as top secret by


    the headquarters, never to be spoken of again.


    For years, Percival had been itching to unravel the whole story, but his clearance level was far from


    sufficient.


    Now, however, no longer being a part of the Vanguard Agency, he found himself with more freedom to


    act.


    Vance rubbed his temples, his voice grave. "You should know that even with my clearance, I can''t


    ess those files."


    "You just need to give me the "Destruction n" code. I know you remember it better than anyone."


    The past haunted every surviving member, and Vance had once climbed to the rank of second-in-


    He definitely had ess to the detailed case files and that unforgettable sequence of numbers.


    Vance hesitated. "You''re asking me to make a mistake."


    "You''ve done it before, Vance. It''s important to me."


    Silence stretched on the other end of the line before Vance finally spoke, "245214216589."


    After getting the information, Percival hung up and entered the code into hisputer.


    Secondster, the connected printer whirred to life, detailing the "Destruction n" documents.


    Vivienne picked up the report, scrutinizing every word, imprinting them in her memory.


    For years, she had hacked into the Vanguard Agency''s secure servers seeking the "Destruction n"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    files but always hit a wall at the final encryption.


    No doubt, this was Karen''s handiwork.


    No matter how skilled the hacker, without the correct file code, the documents remained unseen.


    And a wrong input would trigger a counter-hack sequence, pinpointing the intruder''s location within a


    second.


    Thus, Vivienne had never seeded¡ªuntil now.


    Percival slid over, handing Vivienne a ss of juice, and said, "How''s it looking?"


    "Strange." She passed the papers to Percival and began rapidly typing on her micrputer.


    Percival¡¯s printer came to life once more. Standing up, hepared the new printouts with the old; his


    gaze turned icy.


    One was the original operation trajectory of the "Destruction n."


    The other was the only remaining document after Karen''s "suicide," clearly showing GTO''s movements


    during the "Destruction n."


    The routes matched almost perfectly.


    Time-stamped analysis revealed it wasn''t the Vanguard Agency chasing GTO but rather GTO


    ambushing the special squad!


    It proved that the intel on GTO''s location provided to the "Destruction n" was a sham!


    The n was a calcted, swift annihtion of the Vanguard Agency''s special squad, orchestrated by


    an insider in cahoots with GTO!


    Percival''s face was as cold as ice. With such tant evidence, no wonder Lark never returned to the


    Vanguard Agency.


    She must have realized there was a mole within their ranks.


    Vivienne turned another page, her finger tracing a red line on the map. "This route? My mom led the


    first squad to safety along it."


    Percival clenched the document, his knuckles white. "It''s because of this decision that most of the first


    squad survived, though they eventually walked into an ambush. Still, it was a better fate than the total


    loss of the other squads."


    "But it''s also because of her decision that the Agency suspected her, leading to the relentless pursuit,"


    Vivienne added, pointing at an image of the squad''s uniform. "Our pursuers wore this. I remember."


    Her words tightened Percival''s chest.


    He remembered.


    Karen had trusted only him and Micah within the Vanguard Agency.


    Despite being hunted from all sides, she never revealed to Percival who was after her.


    Now it seemed clear¡ªif Karen had shared the truth, it might have unleashed a storm of blood and


    betrayal within the Vanguard Agency, and whether Percival would have survived was anybody''s guess.


    Back then, his power was not yet fully developed, and even Karen was in dire straits. The truth


    remained buried.


    But Percival had never imagined that someone within the Agency had also been gunning for Karen!


    The two sat in silence, the weight of revtions heavy in the air.


    Percival turned over thest page of the dossier with a sense of dread. There, in meticulous


    handwriting, was the detailed operation n.


    Lark was to lead the strike team in a raid, Ashen Pigeon was in charge of logistics, and Sky was the


    mastermind responsible formand and control.


    Percival''s eyes lingered on the name signed at the bottom of the document.


    [Noah.] Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Vivienne saw the name, too, and she felt a peculiar interest in the name Noah.


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "Vivienne, I need to see Vance."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow," Vivienne said, giving Percival a quick peck on the cheek before leaving with


    a smile.


    After watching Vivienne go, Percival arranged to meet Vance at a tea house owned by the Ellington


    Group.


    "What do you need?" Vance inquired as he settled into his seat.


    Percival slid the document with Noah''s signature across the table to Vance. "When the Vanguard


    Agency was getting hammered by GTO, didn¡¯t you take any measures in response?"


    Vance was taken aback that Percival had singled out Noah''s name. After all, throughout the document,


    Noah had only one signature, while the rest bore the mark of Vance''smand.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Vance was clearly growing impatient, the topic at hand obviously not to his liking.


    "The big boss of the organization, Noah, is who you guys refer to as Rover," he said.


    Percival''s tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    Vance had thought Percival was certain, so he admitted, "Yes, Noah is Rover. Back in the day, I was


    themander, but when the n changed at thest minute, I had to go through the boss."


    Percival chuckled lightly. "Figures."


    It was then that Vance realized he had been yed. He sighed, "Percival, you can suspect me or


    Micah all you want, but with Noah, there''s no need."


    "Because he''s your mentor?" Percival raised an eyebrow, his gaze steady on Vance.


    Vance nodded, "Yes, Noah was our mentor. He brought us together and led us to where we are now.


    He''s the most aplishedmander Vanguard Agency has ever had and your mentor''s idol. I can


    vouch for him, Percival. Noah''s clean. He didn¡¯t take part in that operation!"


    "But he signed off on it, Vance. I can''t believe you''ve never doubted him," Percival''s tone turned colder.


    Silence fell over Vance, and for a long while, he found no words.


    Indeed, after the mission''s failure, not just Karen but also Micah and Vance themselves had harbored


    deep suspicions within Vanguard Agency.


    Compared to Karen and Micah''s emotional ties and utter trust, Vance was a bit more ruthless. He had


    even doubted Noah, the very mentor who had brought him into the fold.


    Vance had investigated, sure, but Noah was Noah, without a single discrepancy.


    Eventually, Vance shifted his suspicions to Micah.


    That was why,ter on, the rift between Micah and Vance only deepened.


    These suspicions were put on hold when Vance went undercover.


    Vance shared all the details of his past investigation into Noah with Percival, saying, "I did doubt him,


    but my mentor is innocent. You''re wasting your time, Percival."


    Percival remained silent, his eyes holding a strange light.


    After a moment, he left with all the documents.


    Vance did not try to stop him; he just watched Percival go before answering a call from Noah.


    "Yes, don''t worry, everything''s fine," Vance said with a smile, seemingly at peace after hearing his


    mentor''s voice.


    Whatever Noah said on the other end of the line made Vance press his lips together and nod. "Yeah, I


    told him. Yes, cooperation is based on honesty; otherwise, how can we get their help?"


    After hanging up, Vance''s smile faded, and he stood up somberly, leaving the coffee shop.


    Percival, after leaving the coffee shop, tapped into all his connections to dig deeper into Noah''s past.


    Knowing the name and with Percival''s own savvy, he still found the information limited.


    But it was enough to deepen his understanding of Noah.


    After the "Destruction n" failed, Noah retired, only to be rehired by Vanguard Agency as the head


    trainer, and his prot¨¦g¨¦s spread across all systems within the agency.


    He had fought alongside Yorick multiple times, arade-in-arms bound by life and death.


    Their bond was as strong as Percival''s with Leopold.


    The most outstanding disciples were Karen, Micah, and Vance.


    "Respected, well-connected, decorated, a teacher of many."


    That was what went through Vivienne''s mind as she looked over the documents Percival brought back.


    The only one who could match Noah was Yorick.


    Although Noah never held a high office like a director or deputy director, his title could not be measured


    by the badges on his uniform.


    Percival furrowed his brows, admiring the resume, especially the major cases handled by Noah, which


    even he could not rival.


    Battles fought, narrow escapes from death, it made doubting such a seasoned leader seem foolish.


    Setting down the documents, Percival looked at Vivienne before pulling her into an embrace, fingers


    ying with the ends of her hair.


    He sighed slowly, as if dering war or lost in thought, "Vivienne, we''re in for a tough fight ahead."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivienne stared ahead, her gaze not fixed on any point, as if stretching out to the endless horizon.


    "And we need an ally."


    Percival''s lips curved into a slight smile, his chin resting on Vivienne''s head, gently rubbing against her.


    ...


    In a park in Rivenwood, F-Poison was leisurely basking in the sun.


    She wore sunsses and a pure white sundress, her seaweed-like hair flowing down her back.


    A specific ringtone sounded, and F-Poison smiled faintly before answering.


    "Hello, it''s me."


    Whatever the person on the other end said, a sly look passed behind F-Poison''s sunsses.


    "Rx, I won''t let you be exposed. Keep me posted on your location."


    After hanging up, F-Poison watched two kids chasing each other around in the park, a slow smile


    creeping across her face.


    She propped her chin on her hands, resting on her knees, murmuring, "This is going to be fun."


    ...


    At the Perez Mansion.


    Aside from Jasper, not a single soul had a kind look for Diana.


    Even the youngsters, Natalia and Yasmine, harbored a grudge.


    They were still fuming over the incident at their birthday party when their auntie allowed her date to


    shame Vivienne! New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Who says kids forget slights easily?


    Unfortunately for her, it was not working.


    Natalia and Yasmine always seemed to find a way to avoid her, not even seeking her out for y when


    she was the only one avable in the house.


    With each passing day of cold shoulder treatment, Diana''s resentment grew, along with an increasing


    bitterness towards Vivienne.


    Jasper recognized that Diana had crossed a line this time.


    Thankfully, Maddox was not the type to take things too far. At most, he would ignore her, and out of


    respect for Jasper, he refrained from doing anything excessive.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Seeing Jasper looking glum, Zelda could not help but offer some words offort. "Dad, I know each


    child is dear to you, just like Natalia and Yasmine. I always try to be fair, too. But respect is earned.


    Diana hasn''t even apologized to Vivienne yet. Instead, she''s ying the victim. How can we not


    Besides, you''ve been nothing but good to Diana over the years. Whatever others have, she has too,


    and often more. It''s her ownck of gratitude that''s the problem."


    Jasper knew in his heart that Zelda was not one to make a fuss. Raised in the affluent Lte family,


    she was not inclined to pettiness or suspicion.


    Her words now were a sign of genuine anger and disappointment towards Diana.


    "s, Diana''s temperament isn''t as adaptable as the others. She only had Wi to y with when she


    was little, and Wi was quite the ice queen herself. If Sasha were around, Diana might not have


    turned out so reclusive..." Jasper made a feeble excuse, but it was enough for the moment.


    Zelda gave a wry smile, saying nothing more. She knew all too well that a father''s heart always aches


    for his daughters.


    Just then, Natalia and Yasmine came running in,ughing out loud. "Grandpa, Vivienne''s here!"


    At the mention of Vivienne, Jasper sprang from his recliner and hurried to wee her.


    Zelda shook her head in mild exasperation. "Dad, slow down. Vivienne keeps telling you to take it


    easy."


    Jasper usually took Vivienne''s words as gospel, but now, eager to greet her, he cast caution to the


    wind.


    "Vivienne, have you eaten yet? I thought you were noting until tomorrow. I haven''t prepared


    anything special," Jasper chatted affectionately with Vivienne.


    Vivienne stayed by Jasper''s side all day, from morning till night, joining them for all three meals.


    The Perez family was overjoyed. Vivienne''s visits were usually brief, just long enough for a meal, but


    today, it felt like she had trulye home.


    After dinner, Vivienne joined Jasper for a game of chess in the yard.


    "Grandpa, have you heard of Noah?" Vivienne inquired.


    Jasper paused, "Noah? Yorick''s partner, Noah?"


    Vivienne nodded. "That''s him. Do you know him?"


    "Not really, just had a few dealings with him. The guy''s a bit of an oddball. We don¡¯t y along... I


    mean, we couldn¡¯t work together." Jasper''s face was a study of conflicting emotions as he tried to


    maintain his image in front of Vivienne.


    Vivienne chuckled. She was well aware of Jasper''s yful personality.


    "What''s so odd about him? I''ve heard a lot of people at Vanguard Agency were trained by him. He can''t


    be that strange," Viviennemented.


    Jasper nodded. "He certainly deserves the respect. Unlike Yorick, who was eager to climb the ranks,


    Noah never chased power. He would decline promotions, saying he preferred to be on the front lines.


    That''s admirable. But he seems to have this fascination with the ancient warrior lineages, which I find


    unsettling."


    Vivienne looked up, a flicker of doubt in her eyes as she asked, "He''s interested in the ancient warrior


    lineages?"


    "Yes, he''s been trying to merge the ancient warrior lineages with the internal factions of the Vanguard


    Agency."


    Vivienne realized something and said, "So he fought to protect Vance because they share the same


    goal!"


    "No." Jasper chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "He wants the ancient warrior lineages to take charge,


    not like Vance, who wants to kick them out of the Vanguard Agency."


    Vivienne was taken aback. Noah was not part of the ancient warrior lineage, so why would he want


    them in power?


    Jasper saw the confusion on Vivienne''s face and exined, "That''s why I find it strange. After Yorick


    moved up, I lost touch with Noah. All I know is that he stayed on the front lines before being rehired,


    and all his files are top-secret within the Vanguard Agency."


    There had always been two factions within the Vanguard Agency.


    One was the ancient warrior lineage, which focused on defense and included families like the Martinez


    family, who supplied the Agency with weaponry.


    The other was the Vanguard Agency special squad, like Vance and Micah, who also provided financial


    support for the defense teams.


    These two factions had coexisted for years, each holding sway and influencing major decisions. They


    worked independently, but their interests were interwoven.


    This exined why Jasper could decide on Percival''s position and why Leopold could easily join the


    Martinez family''s techpany.


    "Vivienne, what made you bring up Noah?" Jasper asked.


    Vivienne shook her head, cing a piece on the board, "Nothing much, Grandpa. You''ve lost this


    game."


    Only then did Jasper realize he had been distracted by the conversation. He looked down at the board,


    his fingertips subtly twitching.


    In the bowl of chess pieces beside him, something seemed to stir.


    Vivienne caught sight of the situation and swiftly grabbed the bowl. "Grandpa, no cheating! You


    promised me you''d go to bed. What kind of old man stays upte watching cartoons anyway?"


    ¡°That''ll teach you to snitch!¡±


    After finally getting Jasper to bed, Vivienne prepared to leave the Perez Mansion.


    On her way out, she bumped into Diana.


    Vivienne gave Diana a long, piercing look, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    Diana had never imagined Vivienne to be so bold, so forthright!


    Vivienne let out augh and said to Diana, "Auntie, you once imed that even though the Perez family


    adopted you, Grandpa treated you just like his own daughter. Well, now I see it''s not quite the case."


    Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "Vivienne, you..."


    Vivienne raised a finger to her lips, silencing her. "Don''t worry; I''ll be taking your ce soon enough."


    Diana watched in disbelief as Vivienne walked away with a sneer. Clenching her fists, she seethed.


    "I always thought you''d be the forever innocent little bunny, but you''re nothing but a sly fox, Vivienne.


    Just wait; your moment of triumph won''tst long!"


    "What are you mumbling about in the dead of night? You scared the daylights out of me. I heard you


    mention Vivienne. What''s up with her?"


    Startled, Diana spun around to see that it was Maddox.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Maddox furrowed his brow, "Did Vivienne really say that?"


    Diana''s eyes flickered with hope, "Yeah, she said exactly that, Maddox. What do you think she''s trying


    to pull?"


    She thought she had finally found a crack in Maddox''s armor, a chance to see him stop shielding


    Vivienne.


    But Maddox just shrugged it off. "That kid, talking nonsense. She doesn''t need to rece you; you


    were neverparable to her in the first ce."


    With that, Maddox shook his head and walked away, muttering about how Vivienne always overthinks


    things.


    Diana felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her nails dug into her palms, but she could not feel the


    pain.


    Maddox had said she was neverparable to Vivienne!


    All things aside, she had been part of the Perez family for nearly three decades, ever since she was a


    baby.


    And Vivienne was just an outsider whose ce in the family had not even been confirmed.


    How could Maddox say such a thing?


    Diana was seething. She would see to it that Vivienne paid with her life, now, immediately, without


    dy!


    After leaving the Perez Mansion, Vivienne received a call from Maddox, "Vivienne, I did what you told


    me to, but it''s kind of odd. Why provoke Diana like that? She''s not one to take things lightly; she must


    be fuming by now."


    Vivienne chuckled on the other end. "No worries, as long as it''s been said."


    Maddox did not press further. "Alright, mission aplished. Watch your back, and if you need me,


    just holler."


    "Actually, there''s one thing," Vivienne said yfully, "Tomorrow, could you take Grandpa and everyone


    out? Leave someone behind, an auntie or anyone apart from Diana."


    Maddox paused, "What for?"


    "It''lle in handy."


    "Okay, you call the shots." Maddoxughed and hung up.


    He never questioned Vivienne''s motives or tried to stop her. He just yed along.


    After all, he was the best uncle in the world, even better than Yuri!


    Hanging up, Vivienne stretched in the car and clicked her tongue.


    Percival nced at her with a smile. "What''s up?"


    "Ever since you''ve been driving yourself, I''ve missed kissing you in the car!"


    Percival nearly mmed on the brakes hard enough tounch himself out of the vehicle!


    Vivienne was bing increasingly bold!


    But he liked it.


    The next day, Maddox herded the family out early, iming they were going for a health check-up.


    But Zelda was so sleepy she refused to budge.


    Diana, feigning busyness, got excused, and Maddox left with the rest of the family in a flurry of activity.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yawning, Zelda turned to head back to bed.


    But before she could reach her room, dizziness overwhelmed her, and she copsed to the floor.


    Behind her, Diana''s face twisted into a sinister smile as she looked down at the unconscious Zelda, her


    eyes cold.


    "Dear Zelda, you''ll be my shield for the day. If something fatal happens, don''t me me!" Diana


    snickered, pping her hands.


    Two figures emerged from Diana''s room, swiftly binding the unconscious Zelda and whisking her away


    from the Perez Mansion.


    Diana went back to bed, only to wake up and reach for her phone.


    A video popped up ¨C Zelda''s kidnapping.


    "Let me go! If you dare hurt me, the Lte and Perez families will make you pay!"


    A p cracked across Zelda''s face.


    "Shut the hell up. Tell your husband either he pays up or get ready to pick up your dead body!"


    Diana watched the video, squeezed out a few crocodile tears, then called Vivienne, sobbing.


    "Vivienne! Zelda''s in trouble. I can''t reach Dad or my brothers. What do we do?"


    On the phone, Diana''s voice was heavy with tears, her distress palpable.


    Vivienne yawned, feigning confusion. "What''s that? Say it again!"


    "Zelda''s been kidnapped! The kidnappers want a ransom, but I can''t get hold of Dad or my brothers.


    Vivienne, you''ve got toe quick. Zelda''s in real danger!"


    "I''m on my way," Vivienne said, hanging up and soon appearing at the Perez Mansion.


    Diana showed her the video of Zelda''s kidnapping and said, "I''ve got enough money, Vivienne. They


    can''t be reached. Let''s go pay the ransom. I''m afraid if we''rete, Zelda might be in real danger."


    Vivienne nodded. "Let''s go."


    Diana watched Vivienne rush to the car, a sly smile on her lips.


    She knew Vivienne woulde to Zelda''s rescue; after all, Zelda had always treated her like a


    daughter.


    Even if it meant risking her own neck, Vivienne woulde for the sake of her ce in the Perez


    family.


    On the road, Diana kept trying to reach the kidnappers, but there was no trace of them.


    When they arrived at the designated spot, they were told to move to another location.


    After several switches, Vivienne realized they had been led to a deserted foothill.


    Then came another message from the kidnappers, instructing them to carry the money up the


    mountain.


    With no choice, theyplied.


    Climbing the mountain with bags of cash, they finally reached the top.


    From a distance, they saw Zelda tied to a tree, nked by two menacing kidnappers.


    Vivienne stepped forward, tossing the bag of money to the ground. "Here''s your ransom. Now let my


    auntie go!"


    One of the kidnappers approached and counted the money, but his eyes showed no greed for the cash.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. "Who the hell are you people?!" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    With a thud, Vivienne felt a heavy blow to her head.


    Turning slowly, she caught sight of Diana holding arge rock, smiling sweetly at her.


    "Vivienne, history''s repeating itself. This is how your mom got snatched back in the day. Irony''s a bitch,


    ain''t it?"


    Vivienne could not muster a word, her eyes shutting in defiance, and then darkness engulfed her


    consciousnesspletely.


    When she came to, Zelda was tied up beside her, and the two goons¡ªone stood by Diana, the other


    by Gillian Ashford.


    Vivienne observed the faces before her in silence, "You''re F-Poison!"


    Vivienne tried to wriggle out of the ropes, but her body was weak, clearly poisoned.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Vivienne took a deep breath, realizing there was no way she could neutralize the poison coursing


    through her veins. She turned to look at Zelda, relieved to see her aunt unharmed and conscious.


    Zelda''s eyes,rge and watery, were fixed on Vivienne, filled with concern.


    "Vivienne, are you okay? Does your head hurt? Feeling dizzy?" Zelda asked quickly, her voice tinged


    with guilt.


    Vivienne shook her head, only to feel the room spin even more. "I''m fine, Auntie. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m not," Zelda replied, her voice heavy with worry, then her gaze shifted to Diana. "Diana, you double-


    crossing snake, how could you coborate with GTO? You know full well that''s Dad''s Achilles heel!"


    "So what?" Diana stepped forward, her face twisted with resentment as she pped Zelda hard across


    the cheek.


    "Who do you think you are to tell me what to do, Zelda?"


    Diana then grabbed Zelda by the throat. "Do you have any idea how much I''ve loathed you since you


    married into the Perez family? The only ones who ever dared to cross me were you and that smug


    Maddox. I''ve wanted you out of the Perez family for ages!"


    Zelda could not speak, but her defiant gaze never wavered.


    That defiance only fueled Diana''s spite. "Oh, so you like ying the doting auntie to Vivienne, huh?


    Well, watch closely as I show you just how she''s going to die!"


    Vivienne turned to Diana. "Die? You really think you''ve got the chops for that?"


    Diana''s hatred for Vivienne boiled over. She clenched her fist and punched Vivienne in the stomach


    with the force that could take down a mastiff.


    Vivienne coughed up blood, but her eyes remained icy as she stared at Diana.


    "You''re destined to live in my mother''s shadow, Diana. You were the one who got her taken away, and


    you''ll spend your life atoning for it!"


    Diana''s next punchnded even harder, nearly knocking Vivienne out cold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a long time since Vivienne had felt such physical pain, and she was unustomed to it.


    Diana dug her nails into Vivienne''s chin, seething. "Listen up, Vivienne. I got rid of Sasha Perez without


    a shred of guilt. In fact, I relished it!"


    On the sidelines, Zelda''s mind raced as she absorbed Diana''s words. "What are you saying? Did


    Sasha''s disappearance have something to do with you?"


    Dianaughed chillingly, her contempt clear as she faced Zelda. "Are you always this slow on the


    uptake? I thought you''d have figured it out the moment I knocked Vivienne out."


    "Diana, what the hell happened?" Zelda shouted, her voice thick with anger.


    Zelda had grown up alongside Yuri, and she had a soft spot for Sasha, the little sister she adored.


    Diana lounged back, swirling a ss of red wine as if she were on a pic. "I bet you''re dying to know


    how your mother was taken from the Perez family, aren''t you, Vivienne? Listen well.


    It was me. While F-Poison faced off with Sasha, I knocked her out, just like I did with you. I watched F-


    Poison take her away. Before they left, I hit her wound viciously, blood staining my favorite dress. A pity


    no one wondered why my dress was bloodied."


    Vivienne stared at Diana, her body growing weaker.


    Zelda, on the other hand, found the strength tosh out at Diana with every curse she knew.


    "Diana, do you have any idea how good Sasha was to you? She adored you, and this is how you repay


    her? Have you no soul? You were so young, yet so malicious!"


    Diana absorbed the insults with indifference. "So what if she was good to me? No matter how good, I


    was always overshadowed, never able to shine! Zelda, you were pampered as the Lte family''s


    darling, Yuri''s childhood sweetheart. What could you possibly understand? You and your caged canary


    life, how could you know my pain?"


    Zelda was in disbelief. Diana had been treated like a princess by Jasper, yet she spoke as if she had


    been dealt the harshest hand.


    Diana smirked. "First, it was Sasha. Then Wi. Now you and Vivienne. Next will be your precious


    daughters. I''ll drive each one out of the Perez family. Remember that."


    At the mention of her daughters, Zelda could not hold back. "Diana, Natalia and Yasmine are just kids;


    what are you nning? You heartless creature, why don''t you just drop dead! Even without Sasha,


    you''ll never take her ce in Dad''s heart. You''re nothing but a counterfeit!"


    Diana responded by smashing her wine ss against Zelda''s head, wishing she could mar her face


    forever.


    F-Poison finally spoke. "Ms. Perez, why such fury? She''s still of use to me. Not yet time for her to die."


    By then, Vivienne would have taken herst breath, and no one would notice she had reced Zelda.


    The thought alone was exquisitely tantalizing.


    F-Poison rose to her feet, sliding a gun into Diana''s eager grasp. "Isn''t it your burning desire to


    personally put an end to Vivienne''s life? The pleasure''s all yours."


    Diana sped the firearm, lifting it to aim at Vivienne. "Anyst words, Vivienne, before we wrap this


    up?"


    F-Poison was momentarily taken aback, not expecting Vivienne''s final flicker of curiosity to center on


    her. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    She let out a dry chuckle. "How to put it? We are one and the same!"


    A frown creased Vivienne''s brow. One and the same?


    At her words, Vivienne let out a scoff, the corners of her mouth curling into a faint, mocking sneer.


    Diana was momentarily caught off guard, her eyes soon ring with intensified loathing.


    Just as her finger tensed around the trigger, ready to deliver the final blow, Vivienne''s voice thundered


    with a desperate plea ¨C "Mom! Save me!"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    With a thunderous bang, Diana''s gun fired, but the bullet whizzed past Vivienne''s ear, barely grazing a


    hair.


    Unfazed, Vivienne did not even flinch.


    Diana, panic-stricken, stared at the figure before her, feeling her wrist trapped as if in an iron vise, pain


    radiating through her bones like a fracture in progress.


    "You... you''re Sasha!"


    Karen''s gaze was heavy, a mix of the strange and the familiar.


    She had never imagined that the story behind her kidnapping was so convoluted!


    Clenching her fist, Karen threw a punch thatnded squarely in Diana''s gut with the force of a


    sledgehammer.


    "Touch my daughter, and you''re dead meat!"


    Diana''s punch could take down a full-grown mastiff, but Karen''s blow could kill a full-grown bull.


    The difference in strength was enormous.


    Diana felt as if her insides had been rearranged, her nerves and flesh overwhelmed by pain. It was as if


    she was about to be ripped apart. The agony was excruciating!


    Karen then pped Diana''s face repeatedly, and in no time, Diana¡¯s once delicate features swelled up


    like a balloon.


    Diana tried to steady herself, to take another look at her adversary, but her swollen cheeks pressed so


    tightly against her eyes that they would not open!


    Lifting Diana off her feet, Karen''s fingers flew, sending needle after needle into Diana''s scalp.


    "Ah!"


    Diana fell to her knees, screaming in torment.


    The pain was unbearable!


    Rolling on the ground, Diana banged her head against rocks as if the blunt trauma could somehow dull


    the sharper pain within.


    Even as her head was bloodied and bruised, Diana hardly noticed.


    Yet, the anger boiling inside Karen was far from quenched.


    By now, Vivienne had untied herself. Karen had already neutralized the poison in her system the


    moment she touched down.


    Vivienne moved to Zelda''s side, who was still bound, and settled her against a tree beforeing to


    assist Karen.


    After all, F-Poison was their next formidable challenge!


    F-Poison stood still, watching the disy as if enjoying a spectacle.


    ¡°You two really do look so alike. I wonder if all daughters look like their mothers.¡± Wearing Gillian''s face,


    she sipped a ss of red wine with a smile, as if the battleground was a social gathering and they were


    simply old friends reunited.


    Karen narrowed her eyes, the silver needles in her hand ready to strike.


    Vivienne, too, was on high alert, determined not to let F-Poison slip away again.


    "Are you F-Poison?" Karen asked softly, as if in casual conversation, "You seem... younger than I


    expected."


    F-Poison chuckled, caressing her cheek with a soft stroke as if indulging in a moment of vanity.


    "Aging isn''t easy," she quipped. "This face is all I have left to charm the days away."


    With a swift motion, F-Poison ripped off her mask and flung it towards Karen and Vivienne, the skin


    transforming mid-air into a whirling de aimed at Vivienne''s heart.


    "Frost!"


    Vivienne ducked, narrowly missing the skin-de, and kicked a few rocks towards F-Poison.


    Stepping the airborne stones to gain momentum, Karen elerated, grabbing a rock and turning it into


    a projectile. With a burst of energy, she hurled it towards F-Poison with lethal precision.


    The skin-de buried itself in the tree where Vivienne had been tied, while the rock pierced F-Poison''s


    thigh, embedding itself in the ground and creating a small crater.


    Blood seeped from F-Poison''s wound, and Karen''s breaths grew uneven.


    Just as Vivienne was about to unleash her poison, Karen raised a hand to stop her.


    Vivienne paused, sensing something invisible in the air¡ªparticles that could trigger a violent explosion


    upon contact with poison. It was the reason Karen held back.


    "F-Poison, there''s no escape now!"


    Karen and Vivienne stood side by side, united against their foe.


    F-Poison, clutching her wounded leg, threw down a smoke grenade.


    Shielding their eyes from the smoke, Karen and Vivienne quickly traced F-Poison''s escape route.


    As the smoke cleared, they saw F-Poison holding Zelda at the cliff''s edge, a hostage in her grasp.


    "You both might overpower me together, but with this hostage, what can you really do?" F-Poison


    taunted, gripping Zelda''s neck tightly, ready to snap it at any moment.


    Then, from above, the sound of a helicopter''s rotors sliced through the air.


    Vivienne smiled faintly. "F-Poison, would you rather go up or down? Either way, I can amodate


    you."


    From the helicopter, Percival aimed his machine gun¡ªnot at F-Poison, but at Zelda!


    F-Poison took a step back, pebbles tumbling down the cliff into the abyss below, but no echo came.


    Clearly, the height of this cliff was immeasurable.


    "You''re cornered. Surrender now!" Karen stood protectively in front of Vivienne, resolute and


    formidable.


    Karen frowned. Over a decade ago?


    Could it be the "Destruction n"?


    But F-Poison looked barely older than Vivienne¡ªhow old was she back then?


    A child trained to grow into this role by GTO?


    Vivienne, too, was puzzled, feeling that perhaps F-Poison was not the person before them at all.


    No matter the gender, Belle always called F-Poison "Mom"!


    The person standing before Vivienne had a youthful face, but the rest of her physique showed no signs


    of aging.


    That was why Vivienne had to ask whether F-Poison was just a code name or something more.


    With that, F-Poison swiftly twisted Zelda''s neck. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    But the expected limpness of broken bones did not ur.


    Instead, Zelda''s body became even more rigid!


    At this moment, F-Poison realized with rm that she was dealing with a bionic robot!


    Preparing to make a hasty retreat off the cliff, F-Poison was caught off guard by the sound of a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    gunshot.


    "You!" F-Poison struggled but could not break free.


    Vivienne let out a coldugh. "Did you think you were the only one using bionics?"


    Karen gave Vivienne a thumbs-up. "Impressive, you''ve done your homework."


    "You taught me well," Vivienne signaled up to Percival in the sky.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The helicopter descended slowly, and Percival leaped from the aircraft, for once not immediately


    rushing to Vivienne''s side but instead locking eyes with his mentor.


    In an instant, the area was swarmed by the special squad agents of the Vanguard Agency.


    F-Poison, bound by a robot, was being escorted to the helicopter.


    She struggled briefly, her face devoid of emotion. "The family reunion over there. Have you really


    decided this is the end?"


    Percival instinctively shielded Vivienne and Karen behind him, eyes wary as he watched F-Poison.


    F-Poison let out a mockingugh, and the expressions on Karen and Vivienne''s faces changed in


    unison.


    "Get down!"


    As their words rang out, explosions erupted around them, igniting a towering inferno!


    "Percival! Madam, Captain, are you alright?"


    Thomas''s voice bellowed through the mes.


    Percival was shielding Vivienne and Karen beneath him, his back already scorched by the fire. "Put out


    the fire first!"


    Thomas quickly organized a firefighting effort. Fortunately, they were on a mountaintop, and the wind


    was not strong; their prompt response prevented a wildfire.


    Leopold arrived with the third squad, first helping the injured to safety before searching the crowd for


    Vivienne.


    "Vivienne! Are you okay? You have to be okay! Otherwise, other disciples will have my head! Vivienne!"


    Vivienne was sitting nearby, irritated by Leopold''s wailing.


    With a flick of her wrist, she chucked a stone at him. "Shut up already!"


    Leopold felt the stone hit his leg, and he scrambled toward the voice, relieved to find Vivienne with just


    some superficial cuts.


    "Vivienne, you scared me to death! Thank goodness you''re fine, or I''d never be able to face the master


    or our brothers!"


    Leopold lunged for a hug, but Percival kicked him aside.


    Percival thought, ¡°Dream on about hugging my Vivienne!¡±


    Vivienne muttered, ¡°Thankfully, you kicked him away in time, or I would''ve had to make him sing


    soprano with a needle!¡±


    Leopold blinked, gazing at the woman before him, and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    Karen watched Leopold, pinched his cheek, and scolded, "After all these years, you haven''t changed a


    bit. You''re just asking to be hit!"


    Leopold''s voice broke, and then he howled.


    "Oh, Captain! My dear, respected, and beautiful Captain! You''re alive! This is amazing!


    Captain, you have no idea how this heartbreaker, Percival, has been bullying me over the years! Waah,


    it''s so good to have you back. I''ve finally got backup!"


    Thomas turned away, unable to watch Leopold''s disgraceful disy.


    Soren, who had arrived muchter than the others and did not know Karen, clenched his fists in


    secondhand embarrassment.


    Anna was the first who could not stand it anymore and tossed Leopold out by the cor.


    Then she stood before Karen, examining her closely.


    Karen had seen Anna''s photo with her mother, Daphne, both in Vanguard Agency uniforms, their hair in


    neat ponytails, the agency''s g waving behind them.


    Karen looked up at Anna and yfully tapped her nose.


    "You must be Anna, right? I''m Karen, your mother''s friend."


    Anna''s eyes welled up, feeling the touch on her nose, and tears fell as she choked up.


    "Ms. Karen."


    Karen held Anna''s hand, gently rubbing her fingers. "I named you, you know. If your mother could see


    how beautiful you''ve grown, she''d be so happy."


    Daphne was Karen''s most trusted lieutenant. They had survived death together and were forced to part


    ways.


    Only when Daphne was inbor did Karen appear to deliver Anna, caring for her for three days before


    they had to separate again.


    Tragically, by the time they heard from each other again, it was toote.


    Anna wiped her tears and saluted Karen. "Rivenwood Vanguard Agency headquarters, special squad


    third team member Anna reporting!"


    Karen smiled warmly, remembering Daphne''s early days in the team and seeing such a resemnce in


    Anna.


    "Alright, we''ll catch up properly when we get back. Report to your Captain first," Karen said, patting


    Anna''s shoulder with tenderness.


    Anna nodded and reported to Thomas. "Captain, the site has been surveyed. F-Poison is confirmed


    missing, and the remains at the scene are fake!"


    Thomas frowned, ncing involuntarily at Percival.


    Percival, however, waspletely absorbed in tending to Vivienne''s scraped fingers, the result of his


    haste to protect her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thomas pressed his lips to speak, but Percival was ahead of him.


    "We shouldn''t linger here. We''ll be off now. No need to see us out." Percival helped Vivienne to her


    feet.


    "Oh, and Captain Thomas, we''ll be taking this... this piece of trash with us," He said as he pointed at


    Diana on the ground.


    Karen chuckled softly, leaning towards Thomas with a conspiratorial twinkle in her eye. "Cause of the


    explosion, body parts, escape route!"


    Thomas had a moment of realization and said, "Right, thanks, Captain!"


    Percival frowned subtly, murmuring to Karen, "Master, aren''t you babysitting them a bit too much?"


    With a swift motion, Karen smacked the back of Percival''s head. "You were no different when you


    started! Needed every bit of guidance I had to offer."


    Percival found himself speechless, his arms wrapped around Vivienne as he helped Karen down the


    trail.


    The rest of the team, including Thomas, watched in disbelief.


    That was Percival''s head she had swatted ¨C how many dared toy a hand on his head? Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Thomas, Leopold, and Soren exchanged knowing looks.


    Spot on!


    Vivienne sat there, ncing sideways at Karen, and for a fleeting moment, reality seemed to blur.


    She could hardly believe it ¨C her mother, absent for over a decade, was genuinely, tangibly here.


    All the past resentments, the frustration of being teased, and the sense of being toyed with ¨C all


    evaporated.


    What remained was an overwhelming yearning for her mother!


    Karen spread her arms wide, a warm smile on her face as she beckoned to her precious daughter,


    "Frost,e here for a hug!"

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Clutching her mother tightly, Vivienne''s tears erupted like a fountain. She wept uninhibited, her sobs


    echoing through the car like a child''s.


    In her mother''s embrace, time seemed to stand still. It was different from the time she had swindled


    Finnian out of 80 million dors; this was raw, unfiltered emotion.


    After crying herself to near exhaustion, Vivienne finally ceased her tears and remembered she had a


    bone to pick with her mother.


    "Mom, you..." Vivienne started but stopped as she noticed Karen dozing against the car window.


    How could any mother be so absent? She was crying her eyes out!


    "Vivienne, honey?" Karen murmured, waking to her daughter''s voice and wiping drool from her chin.


    "Oh, it''s been ages since I heard you cry. Still puts me right to sleep."


    Vivienne was speechless, gazing intensely at her mother, who seemed so different from when she had


    first seen Anna.


    "Mom!"


    Karen pulled Vivienne into a hug. "Frost, I''m starved. How about we grab some beef stew before we


    get into all that?"


    Overhearing from outside, Percival could not bear the scene any longer and climbed into the car. He


    had hoped for a heartwarming reunion, yet Karen''s mind was preupied with thoughts of beef stew!


    Now he knew where Vivienne got her appetite.


    "Master, is food all you ever think about?" Percivalined as he got into the car. Vivienne had


    been crying her heart out, and Karen had not even tried tofort her.


    Karen pped Percival''s arm. "Shut it and drive."


    "Mom, please don''t knock the sense out of my Mr. Wolf," Vivienne said, rubbing the back of Percival''s


    head tenderly.


    Percival chuckled softly, grateful for Vivienne''s gentle touch.


    Karen scoffed. "It''s not like you peed on him when you were a kid!"


    Vivienne blushed crimson, having no memory of such an incident.


    Percival was about to retort when Karen continued, "Or the time you cried about diapers and not


    wanting to break the rule of ''no touching between the sexes.''"


    That settled it; Karen always had thest word.


    They ended up at Rivenwood''s finest stew house, where Karen feasted to her heart''s content. It was


    then that she circled back to the matter at hand.


    "The F-Poison at the scene was a bionic robot, an android," Karen said, reclining in her chair and


    rubbing her belly without a care in the world.


    Vivienne sipped her soda and burped. "I tossed that rock to check if she was an android. Never thought


    I''d get fooled."


    Percival handed the pair wet wipes, pondering quietly. "It only shows the androids inside GTO are


    evolving just like ours."


    The androids, now enhanced by the Brooks family and the two samples Karen had left behind, had


    reached their highest version.


    "Zelda" at the scene was the pinnacle of these experiments¡ªan android being capable of connecting


    with human thoughts.


    This android was given to Vivienne by Zachary Churchill justst month.


    GTO had made no progress for years, but now they could match the highest version?


    Vivienne''s brows knitted. "It seems we have a mole among us again."


    She had been too focused on finding Karen to check on Zachary, William Pendleton, or the Brooks


    family. She thought they had found the mole, but that was clearly not the case.


    Karen folded her used wipe neatly on the table. "There''s definitely a leak, but a mole is unlikely.


    Without Scott Brooks, the Brooks family is clean, and Baron has long retired. Maybe it''s time to look


    elsewhere, like new contacts they might have made."


    Vivienne nodded. "Right. With Scott gone, the Brooks family has been under surveince. No issues


    there, and the Churchill and Pendleton families are out of the question."


    "And the explosion," Karen added. "Because of the airborne particles, we couldn¡¯t risk using any


    chemicals. Even Percival¡¯s shot wouldn¡¯t have set them off."


    Percival, returning after settling the bill, caught the tail end of the conversation. "The gun barrel."


    "Exactly. When Vanguard Agency showed up, their gunshots sounded muffled. I thought they''d


    switched guns. Could it be Vance again?" Karen propped her chin on her hand, tapping her cheek in


    thought.


    When Percival turned around and saw Vivienne in the same posture as Karen, he frowned even


    deeper.


    He sighed, "Master, Vivienne, why don''t we head home and think this through?"


    At the mention of home, Karen seemed lost.


    The Perez family must be in chaos now.


    Karen was not ready to face Jasper, not after everything. It was only because Diana had pushed


    Vivienne to the brink that she had emerged from hiding.


    Reading her mother''s hesitation, Vivienne reached out and took Karen''s hand. "Mom, let''s go home."


    Vivienne knew that Karen didn''t really care much for the term ''family.'' In fact, she was downright


    resistant to it.


    No matter how strong a person is, there is always a tender scar hidden away deep inside.


    For a long time, Karen had lived in a state of istion, building walls so high that she would not let


    anyone close.


    Now, with the revtion that she had blood rtives who had been searching for her for over thirty


    years, the prospect of getting close was even more daunting.


    "Mom, Grandpa''s waiting for us," Vivienne said, her hand warm in Karen''s¡ªafort akin to the cozy


    sweaters her mother used to wrap her in.


    Yet, Karen had never really felt her daughter grow up.


    Until this moment, when she deeply felt it¡ªher baby girl had truly matured, capable of standing on her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    own.


    Even capable of leading the way home. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Karen nodded. "Okay, let''s go home."


    Percival dropped the two off at the Perez Mansion, choosing not to intrude.


    He understood that at a moment like this, the Perez family would likely prefer not to have outsiders


    around.


    Her previous visits as Vesper had allowed her to be ustomed to the surroundings.


    Yet now, standing there, hearing the symphony of pots and pans from inside, she found herself


    hesitating to step forward.


    Vivienne lovingly linked her arm through Karen''s. "Mom, today, I''ming home too."


    For the first time, she was returning as the granddaughter,ing home.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Karen chuckled softly, squeezing Vivienne''s hand before pushing open the grand oak gate of the Perez


    Mansion.


    As the door swung open, Karen''s gaze fell upon an elderly figure leaning on a cane, d in a smart


    tweed suit reminiscent of a bygone era. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he stood there, looking out as if


    in disbelief.


    With the door now ajar, he stumbled forward a couple of steps, his body trembling, pausing as if unsure


    whether to believe this was all real.


    It had been over thirty years. His little treasure, who had barely reached his waistline back then, was


    now a mother herself.


    Karen stepped forward, stopping a yard away from Jasper, feeling the gulf of years between them - not


    a chasm of estrangement, but one of deep regret.


    Thankfully, all was not lost; she had returned.


    With a thud, Karen knelt on the ground, bowing her head deeply before Jasper.


    "Dad, Sasha''se back."


    Jasper could no longer contain himself. He hurried forward, his cane discarded, hunching over as he


    helped his daughter to her feet.


    Slowly, his wrinkled hands reached out, caressing Karen''s face gently as if afraid of inflicting any pain


    upon his cherished daughter.


    Every contour of her face, every familiar line and curve, he touched as if reacquainting himself with a


    long-lost treasure.


    "Sasha, my Sasha, oh, my Sasha..."


    With a choked sob, Jasper pulled Karen into a tight embrace. "My precious girl."


    Meanwhile, Zelda had already sought refuge in Yuri''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly, and even the


    usually nonchnt Maddox was crouched on the ground, wiping away tears.


    Vivienne stood at the threshold, unwilling to intrude on the heartfelt reunion.


    Jasper and Karen held each other for what seemed like an eternity before they finallyposed


    themselves.


    Karen, ever theforter, gently reminded Jasper, "Dad, tomorrow is the ninth of the month. Let''s go


    inside. And remember, no leaving the house tomorrow."


    Jasper''s mind clicked - it dawned on him that Vesper, who had once saved him, was actually Sasha!


    "You little rascal, why didn¡¯t you reveal yourself sooner? You''ve been through so much hardship. Do


    you have any idea how worried I was when I saw the explosion on that cliff?"


    Jasper and his family had watched the ordeal unfold through "Zelda''s" robotic surrogate via a live feed.


    When Diana had raised a stone to Vivienne, Jasper had nearly rallied a posse to storm over, but


    Maddox and Yuri had managed to restrain him just in time.


    The cliff side explosion had nearly sent him through the screen, but a timely signal from Percival had


    assured him of their safety and calmed his nerves.


    Vivienne, trailing behind, tried to remain silent.


    But how could Jasper let her off the hook?


    "And you, youngdy, you''re no less of a worry! Always giving your grandfather gray hairs!"


    Vivienne cracked a smile. "Grandpa, me my mom. She''s been ''dead'' for so many years. If I hadn¡¯t


    given her this little scare today, she''d still be in hiding!"


    "Cheeky girl, no wonder your master always speaks ill of you!" Karen shot back, though her eyes were


    devoid of any real reproach.


    Speaking of Finnian, Jasper suddenly remembered. "Sasha, how on earth did you end up with that old


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    madman?"


    Karen helped Jasper to a chair and began to recount her tale.


    "I don''t quite remember the details, but when I came to, I was with another family. I met Finnian during


    school. He said I had a unique talent and wanted to take me on as an apprentice. I went along with it


    for fun and never officially took the pledge. Eventually, I joined Vanguard Agency and got involved with


    more advanced work, and my thoughts kept drifting to bionics and synthetics, and here we are."


    Jasper nodded in understanding. "No wonder you sent Vivienne to Emerald Mountain. You were


    leaving her in your master''s care as a yful bargain."


    Karen waved dismissively. "Not quite. He insisted I bring a bottle of whiskey as a token of


    apprenticeship. I was too stingy, so I promised him my future child instead. Had no choice!"


    Vivienne finally caught on. No wonder Finnian always joked about her being a lousy deal ¨C she was


    traded for a bottle of whiskey!


    Maddox could not help butugh. "Niece, you''re not even worth a bottle of whiskey! Come and stay


    with your uncle. Your mom isn''t reliable at all!"


    Vivienne didn''t take offense. Instead, she narrowed her eyes at Maddox, replying, "Uncle Maddox, my


    mom has been with Aunt Wi, you know."


    Maddox''sughter stopped abruptly as if he had bitten his tongue. He quickly sidled up to Karen, the


    traces of tears still visible at the corners of his eyes, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Sasha, were you really with Wi? How is she? Is she eating well? Has she lost weight? Is she


    sleeping okay? Does she dress warmly? Has she been hurt?"


    The barrage of questions took Karen aback. Though she had been with Wi all this time, Wi never


    once mentioned Maddox.


    She didn''t realize how deep the connection between her brother and Wi was.


    Karen nced at Vivienne, who silently nodded her confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, it''s as you suspect ¨C your brother is hopelessly in love.¡±


    Maddox felt a chill run down his spine and turned to Vivienne, insisting. "It''s true love!"


    Yuri rolled his eyes in disgust, pushing Maddox aside and moving closer to Karen. "Sasha, Maddox has


    been pining over Wi for over a decade. He''s beyond help."


    Karen clicked her tongue. "Maddox, did you scare Wi away? Is that why she left?"


    Jasper nodded sagely. "That sounds about right."


    Maddox was quick to defend himself. "No way! It was Diana who..."


    Even if the entire Perez family harbored animosity towards Diana, Jasper was her steadfast protector,


    ensuring she never suffered a moment''s distress.


    Anyone who dared to mock Diana for being adopted would find Jasper on their doorstep, ready to


    confront them.


    Truth be told, before Maddox discovered that Diana might have tampered with Vivienne''s paternity test,


    he had not particrly disliked her either.


    Whenever Diana faced bullying, her four brothers would rally around her, a united front.


    But who would have thought this act of kindness would breed such an ingrate? Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    A heavy silence fell over the group, and Yuri shot Maddox an annoyed look for his bbering.


    Maddox, in a moment of urgency, had simply forgotten to filter his words given the circumstances.


    It was then that Vivienne chimed in, "I''m starving."


    Vivienne chuckled. "Then I guess I''ll be counting on Grandpa and Uncles to feed me from now on."


    "Ha! That''s the spirit! I will take care of you!" Jasper beamed at Vivienne and Karen; his spirits lifted


    considerably.


    And so, the subject of Diana was tactfully set aside, leaving behind only the warmth of family harmony.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Not far off, Wi sat pensively atop a stone wall, her eyes fixed on the joyous scene unfurling in the


    Perez family''s backyard. The guilt that had clung to her heart was finally dissolving, bit by bit.


    Watching Jasper''s face brighten withughter, a smile unwittingly crept across Wi''s lips.


    Just like Diana, Wi had always known she was adopted.


    As a child, she had longed to call Jasper "Dad" just like Diana did, but for some reason, the words


    never came easily.


    But deep down, she was certain there was only one man in her heart who could ever take the ce of


    a father, and that was Jasper Perez.


    It was not until she unraveled the mystery of her past that she understood the source of her difort.


    Wi had resolved then and there to bring Sasha back home, to gift Jasper with one genuine,


    wholeheartedugh.


    Now, atst, that wish hade to fruition.


    Gradually, Wi''s gaze shifted to Maddox. She watched him clutch his head in aical disy of


    distress and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    That guy, no matter what life threw at him, never changed!


    Wi lingered on the wall for a while longer before slowly getting up, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, she caught Karen''s meaningful nce from afar. Despite the distance, she knew Karen was


    looking straight at her.


    With a resigned shake of her head, Wi realized Sasha had caught on.


    She pulled out her phone and shot Karen a text, [I''ll be home waiting. Spend some quality time with


    Jasper.]


    Jasper had a long talk with Karen, eager to catch up on all the years gone by. Karen summarized the


    events, omitting her time with her foster family and simply mentioning that her foster parents had


    passed away, leaving out the rest.


    Towards the end of their conversation, Jasper nced over at Vivienne ying with Natalia and


    Yasmine and asked, "Sasha, who exactly is Vivienne''s father?"


    Karen knew this question was inevitable and didn''t shy away from it, but she also was not ready to


    reveal too much.


    "Dad, all I can tell you is he''s the bravest, most remarkable man in the world, my true love. Our


    separation has always been due to our careers, not because of any problems between us. He''s no


    heartbreaker."


    Listening to Karen''s description, Jasper felt a bittersweet pang in his heart, as if his little girl had grown


    up and been taken away by some young rascal.


    Now, if Percival was rascal number two, then this unknown son-inw was number one!


    "Is he really as great as you say?" Jasper still harbored some doubts.


    Karen raised an eyebrow smugly. "Indeed, it takes a special man to win your daughter''s heart, to make


    me willingly bear his children."


    Reassured by Karen''s conviction, Jasper felt at ease. "Alright then, he''d better at least measure up to


    that Ellington boy, or else I won''t be satisfied."


    "I promise he''s even better!"


    Just then, Vivienne called out, "Mom, no badmouthing Mr. Wolf behind my back!"


    Karen clicked her tongue and helped Jasper to his feet. "See what I mean? Girls grow up so fast. Dad,


    let me take you to rest. It''s gettingte."


    Jasper was reluctant to sleep, but he could not fight off the drowsiness. After some more chit-chat, he


    finally drifted off to sleep.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, Natalia and Yasmine had already called it a night, leaving just the adults


    sitting in the yard.


    Maddox tossed a can of beer to his sister as she emerged.


    Karen caught it with one hand and took a seat next to Zelda, Vivienne by her side.


    Cracking open a can, Maddox initiated a toast, "Sasha, you owe me this drink, remember?"


    Karen had indeed forgotten, but Maddox''s reminder triggered a vague memory.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was New Year''s when Karen was nine, and Maddox had just turned sixteen, eager to mimic the


    adults and have a drink.


    Karen had threatened to join him, which led to Jasper catching them and Maddox getting a beating.


    Back then, Karen had said, "Maddox, I''ll drink with you when I''m eighteen!"


    Memory fuzzy, Karen simply raised her can, "Maddox, cheers!"


    The group clinked their cans together, beer spilling over the edges, unable to contain their collective joy


    and excitement.


    After taking a sip, Yuri looked at his sister with concern, "Sasha, do you really not remember anything


    from our childhood? What''s the reason? Was it because of the injury Diana caused?"


    Karen shook her head. "It''s not that. While I did have a head injury, it was not fatal, and I could heal


    myself. I have recovered, or else I wouldn¡¯t havee up with the bionic tech. There must be other


    reasons I haven''t discovered yet."


    Vivienne leaned against Karen''s shoulder. "Could it be that GTO gave you some kind of drug that


    damaged your neural pathways, making it hard to remember the past?"


    "That''s a possibility, but what kind of drug could neither you nor I counter?"


    It was indeed a puzzle for the ages.


    Anything that could stump both Karen and Vivienne was exceedingly rare.


    "Sasha, do you know the origins of GTO?" Yuri inquired.


    "That''s right, I remember the case file mentioned F-Poison was into human trafficking for experiments


    to develop a virus. Could it be you were part of those experiments?"


    Vivienne''s eyes widened in surprise. She had always thought those potions were deadly toxins brewed


    by Karen herself!


    "In a way, you could say I did create them. I simply picked up where their experiments left off. Nobody


    clued us in on what the potion was ultimately meant for, so I followed my gut. Turns out, I was onto


    something big and GTO took notice. If Scott had not uncovered my true identity, I might have taken


    down their whole operation by now." Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    As she spoke, Karen took a swig of her beer, the bitterness of missed opportunities lingering on her


    tongue.


    Zelda chuckled. "You haven''t changed a bit since we were kids."


    "Neither have you, Zelda. Still as glued to Yuri as ever!" Karen teased with a smirk.


    Zelda''s cheeks flushed a bright pink. "You''re supposed to have forgotten all about those days. How do


    you still remember to tease me?"


    "It was Maddox who told me!" Karen shot back with a grin.


    "Yeah, I can vouch for that. It was all Uncle Maddox''s doing!" Vivienne added.


    Maddox snorted. ¡°What? What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Yuri shrugged. "Can''t help it. It alwayses back to you to take the heat when Luke isn¡¯t around!¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    The eldest of the Perez Family, Luke, was known as the most down-to-earth. The siblings had a


    running joke that any trouble found its way onto his broad shoulders by default.


    In Luke''s absence, the scapegoat duties fell onto Maddox, though it was not quite fair to say he was


    just a fall guy. More often than not, he was the ringleader of their shenanigans.


    Yuri leaned back in his chair, eyeing his sister Sasha. "Our brothers, Luke and Fredrick havee


    here in Rivenwood with their families. Dad wants to throw a big reunion bash to officially announce your


    return. What do you say?"


    Karen pressed her lips together, a beer in hand. "The timing isn''t right."


    She had parted ways with the Vanguard Agency years ago but had not made her existence public


    since.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Revealing herself now could stir up a ho''s nest.


    Maddox, usually the joker, adopted a serious demeanor. "I share the same concern. Percival


    mentioned he''s onto something, still investigating. Best to keep a low profile for now."


    Karen raised an eyebrow, not having heard anything from Percival or Vivienne. "Frost, who''s on your


    radar?"


    Vivienne hesitated before answering. "We''re looking into it. I''ll fill you in once we have something solid."


    Karen knew her daughter well. The fact that Vivienne held back meant the suspect was likely someone


    crucial to Karen herself. Otherwise, Vivienne would never choose silence.


    Clutching her beer, a strange flicker crossed Karen''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Vivienne¡¯s phone rang. "Vivienne, is your mother there?" Percival''s voice was anxious.


    "Yes, what''s up?" Vivienne switched to speakerphone. "Spill it!"


    "Master, we found a signal source in the remnants at F-Poison''sst haunt. It''s locked tight." Percival


    sounded grave, giving the matter utmost importance.


    Karen grabbed Vivienne''s wrist, booting up her microputer. "Patch into Frost''s system."


    "Right." Percival stayed on the line, linking the signal source to Vivienne''sputer.


    Minutester, Karen pinpointed a red dot on the satellite map. "It''s at Vance''s ce, that apartment he


    boughtst month!"


    Percival flinched. "You sure it''s Vance?"


    "Without a doubt." Karen had already dug into the property''s transaction history. Vance had used


    multiple aliases, but she had traced them all.


    Percival took a deep breath. "Understood."


    About to end the call, Vivienne could not resist a dig. "Mr. Wolf, why run to your mentor for this small fry


    stuff instead of me?"


    Percival swallowed hard, then softly replied, "Vivienne, I don''t want you to overwork yourself."


    Truth be told, both he and Vivienne were formidable hackers trained by Karen herself, and their skills


    were about equal.


    If Percival hit a wall, Vivienne might not fare any better.


    Thus, with urgency pressing, Percival turned directly to Karen.


    Vivienne, somewhat appeased, hung up before Karen could scold her.


    Karen draped an arm over Vivienne''s shoulder, her voice dripping with mock resentment. "Men get


    wives and forget their moms. And you? Are you ready to ditch your mother now?"


    Vivienne met her gaze, firm and earnest. "No, it''s Mr. Wolf who''s ditching his mentor."


    They shared a knowing smile.


    After hanging up, Percival promptly headed to the signal source''s location.


    He didn''t alert anyone within the Vanguard Agency, not out of distrust, but because he was about to


    confront the Agency''s director, so he could not possibly let the agency agents do it.


    Arriving near the apartment, Percival sealed off all exits and pressed the doorbell.


    A shadow moved inside, and with a click, the lock turned, but the door remained closed.


    Percival''s lips curved in a smirk. With a swift kick, the door flew open.


    Vance stood there, gun in hand, aimed straight at Percival''s forehead. Yet, his own neck was firmly in


    Percival''s grasp.


    The surprise in Vance''s eyes was unmistakable. "You?"


    Percival''s curiosity was piqued. "Why shouldn''t it be me?"


    Vance holstered his weapon, taking in the seamless lockdown of his surroundings. He stepped aside,


    letting Percival in.


    "What brings you here?" Vance queried.


    "Looking for someone." Percival''s frown deepened as he scanned the room, confirming Vance was


    alone.


    Vance fetched a bottle of water from the fridge. "You could''ve just called. Why all the fuss toe


    here?"


    Percival unscrewed the cap, the bottle too full, spilling water as he opened it. "Vance, you know exactly


    why I''m here."


    Vance''s facade of calm crumbled. He looked up at Percival, his bottle half empty.


    "Did you find something at today''s kidnapping site?"


    Percival''s gaze was as deep and treacherous as the ocean, ready to swallow anything on its surface.


    Hisugh was mocking. "What do you think I found, Vance?"


    Vance trembled slightly, setting the bottle down, struggling forposure. "Nothing."


    "This apartment¡ªis this the one you bought for Noah?" Percival leaned back, watching Vance casually.


    Vance''s hands clenched together. "Can we keep this between us? I''ll exin everything. About the


    explosion..."


    Percival''s eyes zed with intensity as he locked his gaze on Vance. "You''re well aware of the st,


    Vance. Do you have any idea how many of our guys are stillid up in the hospital? How many will


    never stand again because of this op? How many are still lying inas?"


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    If it were not for the fact that Percival needed evidence from Vance right now, he would have thrown a


    punch at him without a second thought.


    Nothing grated on Percival more than the idea of sacrificing one¡¯s own people for one¡¯s personal gain.


    And Vance had managed to hit that nerve twice in a row!


    Without further words, Percival sat in silence across from Vance, waiting for him to break.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Vance finally deted. He exhaled slowly and leaned back.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Percival plugged the USB drive into his tablet, and his eyes narrowed with surprise as a video yed


    before him.


    The video depicted the exact scene where Percival was currently seated, but instead of him, it was a


    woman without a face!


    Her figure was identical to F-Poison''s!


    She wore wireless earbuds and was reciting the exact words that had echoed over the cliff earlier that


    day.


    There was no doubt about it ¨C she was F-Poison!


    The video continued until the moment the android exploded, and F-Poison''s tablet smoked and


    shattered.


    Afterward, she swiftly fled the scene, vanishing without a trace.


    Yet, throughout the video, there was no sign of Noah.


    Vance watched Percival finish the video and said slowly, ¡°I only ever told Noah about this apartment.


    But I also told him that you had discovered my extensive property investments and knew all my


    secrets.¡±


    Percival set the tablet down. So, Noah wanted to exploit this leak to ultimately clear his own name.


    Either Vance would take the fall for him, or all the me would be dumped on Percival!


    Elsewhere, F-Poison strapped on a new mask, the corners of her eyes heavy with fury as she stared at


    her reflection.


    "Boss, Karen somehow survived. What''s going on here?"


    F-Poison struck out in anger. "You''re asking me? Who the hell should I ask? After all these years of


    funding you, you can''t even handle one little girl!"


    Noah spat out blood, his aged body unable to withstand her powerful p.


    Struggling, he slowly rose from the ground. "My mistake. I personally confirmed Karen''s death. I never


    imagined she''d fake it, just like Ulysses Sheldon, ying dead."


    "You''re useless! Our bionic secrets are out, and we can''t let Karen and her damned daughter find any


    more leads!"


    F-Poison barked with a strong hint of rage in her eyes, which then settled into a dark chuckle.


    "How intriguing. Karen is intriguing, and her daughter even more so. Alright, then. I''ll entertain them,


    y their little game. I want to see what tricks Karen has up her sleeve!"


    Noah, with a half-raised brow, saw the sinister look in the mirror and bowed his head.


    No matter how much time passed, those eyes still sent a shiver down his spine.


    Noah returned to his ce, his mind increasingly restless.


    Adding up the years, he had been with the Vanguard Agency since he was twenty, fighting alongside


    Yorick until now, retiring and being rehired, nearly sixty years in total.


    He never thought he couldst this long.


    Noah frowned deeply, gazing at the two photographs on the coffee table.


    One was a picture with Yorick; the other was of his three apprentices gathered around him, his chest


    adorned with a Medal of Honor.


    Noah stared deeply at Karen''s face in the photo.


    Her smiling lips, bright eyes, and her voice echoed in his ears, "Master, I''ll be your daughter, your


    personal littlefort!"


    Noah closed his eyes and mmed the photograph face down on the table.


    "Karen, why didn¡¯t you just die for real!"


    ...


    At a tavern in Rivenwood.


    Vance summoned Micah to a private room.


    "What do you want?" Micah asked impatiently, sitting across from Vance.


    Vance half-closed his eyes and spoke seriously, "I know we''ve never gotten along. When Karen was


    alive, you fought together against me. After her death, you showed no mercy. If it were not for our


    mentor''s sake, we''d have cut ties long ago."


    "Are you dying of cancer?" Micah asked with furrowed brows.


    Vance exhaled silently. "In the entire Vanguard Agency, the only person I trust besides Karen is you."


    Micah looked at Vance as if he had never truly known the man before him, "At your age, can you stop


    with the nauseating talk?"


    "Micah, I''m serious!" Vance banged the table, "Will you let me finish?"


    "Go on," Micah rxed, ready to listen.


    Vance continued, "Regarding the cliff side explosion, I have a suspect, someone only you and I can


    investigate."


    Micah finally sat up straight, "I''ve read the report Thomas submitted on the explosion. Diana kidnapped


    Vivienne and Zelda, a dispute led to the st, and F-Poison''s trace was at the scene. What else have


    you found?"


    "Noah."


    Micah paused, "What did you say?"


    "I suspect Noah is a mole for GTO. The explosion was caused by explosive particles in Vanguard


    Agency''s firearms, leading to chaos at the scene. And those firearms were approved by Noah."


    "Bullshit!" Micah mmed his hand down, shattering the table''s edge, "Have you gone mad with


    ambition? Now you suspect our mentor!"


    Vance faced Micah''s rage with a calm gaze and firm tone, "I swear on my honor, my suspicions are


    founded. Micah, there''s something off about Noah!"


    "Go to hell. Do you even have any honor?" Micah overturned his chair and stormed out in fury.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw someone standing there.


    Upon recognizing the face before him, Micah incredulously stepped back.


    "You... you''re... Lark!"


    Karen stepped in, closing the door behind her, a beautiful curve on her lips. "Micah, long time no see."


    Vance was clearly not expecting to see his long-deceasedrade here. He had thought it would be


    Percival.


    In their youth, Karen often mocked Vance''s sleaziness, leaving the big man speechless.


    It was always Noah who intervened, bringing peace.


    Vance couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nostalgia as he heard those words once again.


    Micah rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Karen was alive! Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Knock it off, Micah. What, you got cataracts too?" Karen chided with a look of disdain.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Micah went in for a hug, his gesture driven by intense emotion


    rather than romance.


    He gripped Karen''s shoulders, eyes scanning her face. "Boss, is it really you? You''re back for real? You


    didn¡¯t die!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded. "Yeah, I''m still kicking."


    Vance sauntered over and pinched Micah''s cheek.


    "Ouch, damn it!" Micah cursed, "You out of your mind?!"


    Vance, still in a daze, barely registered Micah''sint. "It''s really you, Lark. You''re alive!"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    As the mention of the explosion lingered in the air, a silence fell among the three.


    There was no need for words; it was clear Karen had caught on to what Vance had just said.


    Karen sat down, her gaze lifting to meet Vance''s. "I''m on board with your idea."


    After years of covert investigation, even if Vivienne had the intention to conceal the truth, how could


    she have truly kept it from Karen?


    Over the years, Karen had scrutinized everyone involved in the "Destruction n," even her follower,


    Micah.


    Friend or foe, every suspect had been cleared.


    In the end, the least likely person became a possibility once more.


    Micah stepped forward, trying to sway Karen''s thoughts. "Boss, that''s our mentor, our guide through


    thick and thin!"


    "I know." Karen''s eyes held Micah''s, her words measured and heavy. "For over a decade, I''ve


    abandoned my daughter, forsaken myrades, lived under aliases, too afraid to show my face. It


    wasn¡¯t to end up doubting my mentor at the final hour."


    Micah''s gaze shook with the gravity of her words. When Karen spoke with such conviction, he knew


    there was no turning back.


    Next door, Vivienne watched the monitors with a somber expression. When she saw the fleeting pain


    cross Karen''s face, her heart twisted in empathy.


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne''s shoulders, squeezing gently. "We couldn¡¯t have kept this


    from her forever. She was bound to find out sooner orter."


    Vivienne nodded. "Yeah, my mom''s tough. But Micah, he''s going to have a hard time swallowing this


    pill."


    Percival''s lips quirked in a wry smile. "He''lle around. Master''s sidekick isn''t that fragile."


    Exchanging a knowing look, Percival and Vivienne shared a light chuckle before turning their attention


    back to the surveince screens.


    After a long moment, Micah collected himself. "Boss, what''s our next move?"


    Karen''s lips curved into a thin smile. "We don''t have concrete evidence yet. We need him to make his


    move."


    Vance nodded. "Exactly, he''s been entrenched in Vanguard Agency for years; he won''t act rashly. If we


    confront him without proof, it''ll backfire. Micah, I need your help."


    "With you two in the light and me in the shadows, plus Percival on our side, he''s bound to slip up,"


    Karen stated.


    With a heavy nod, Micah agreed, "Alright, what leads do we have?"


    Karen looked up at the surveince camera and gestured with her finger.


    Sighing, Vivienne, in the next room, pped a folder onto Percival''s chest, "Take this to your mentor."


    Taking the folder, Percival pinched Vivienne''s cheek. Karen was probably the only person in this world


    who could render Vivienne so helpless.


    Knocking on the door, Percival delivered the information to Karen.


    "Master, this is from Vivienne," he said, handing over the documents before casting a nce at Micah


    and quietly exiting, preferring thefort of his wife''spany.


    Karen spread out the material on the table, presenting it to Vance and Micah.


    They both pored over the detailed files, their expressions growing increasingly grim.


    "This case brought Noah to prominence, earning him a topmendation, three first-ss merits, and


    two seconds. It''s also how we first cracked into GTO," Karen exined.


    It was initially a human trafficking case. Yorick led the Vanguard Agency team, with Noah as his


    second-inmand. When Yorick was injured, Noah took charge, and in pursuing the traffickers, they


    stumbled upon the horrifying truth¡ªit was a virus researchb!


    Thisb was GTO''s first experimental site that Vanguard Agency had found.


    Since then, a thirty-year war had raged between Vanguard Agency and GTO.


    During this time, Noah''s reputation soared as he thwarted multiple GTO schemes, eventually securing


    his current status.


    As Vance and Micah finished reviewing the case files, their faces betrayed a maelstrom of emotions.


    "I remember when we first joined Vanguard Agency, Yorick told us about this," Vance said, his brows


    knitted.


    "Yes, he mentioned Noah single-handedly saved twelve kids and personally arranged for their return


    home," Micah clenched his teeth, "but why does this file say there were only ten kids kidnapped by


    GTO?"


    Karen tapped her fingers on the table, "This file came from an undercover my daughter nted in GTO.


    To monitor each child''s reactions, they kept detailed records."


    "So, who are the other two children the boss reported?" Micah queried.


    Vance''s eyes narrowed, a realization dawning on him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it, boss. And you? What will you do?" Micah asked.


    Karen chuckled. "Now that I''m exposed, they won''t let me be. They''ll try to find me, and when they do,


    he''lle knocking."


    "But isn''t that dangerous for you? I could send someone to protect you..."


    The trio stood up, exchanging quick, knowing nces.


    Karen and Micah put their hands together, palms touching in solidarity, while Vance raised his for a


    high-five.


    Karen could not help but let out a sigh of exasperation. "After all these years, you still can''t sync up with


    us."


    Vance rubbed his nose awkwardly, trying tough it off. "Here''s to pulling this off," he said, hoping to


    salvage the moment.


    With that, he gathered his papers and headed out of the diner.


    Micah did not linger either, aware that every move from here on out was critical.


    If Noah turned out to be a mole, he would walk right into their trap!


    Vivienne watched theck of coordination among them, let out a heavy sigh, and pulled out her cell


    phone to call Quincy.


    "Stand by. It''s go time!" She dered with determination.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    In the bustling heart of the city, the revered Vanguard Agency, spearheaded by the esteemed Martinez


    family, initiated a thorough housecleaning operation.


    Vintage cases, some yellowed with the patina of age, were dusted off and brought into the unforgiving


    light of scrutiny.


    The notorious GTO, Vanguard''s arch-nemesis, had aundry list of files that demanded an exhaustive


    purge.


    Vance was dispatched to the sprawling metropolis of Sea City for advanced training while Micah,


    armed with Rivenwood''s finest, dived into the backlog of cases.


    From the headquarters, a specialized task force was deployed to sift through Rivenwood''s archives,


    each folder a Pandora''s box of secrets.


    This was not the first rodeo for the seasoned agents of Vanguard; they viewed the entire affair with a


    sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    The newly minted Captain Thomas found himself adrift without the Director, shadowing the Deputy


    Director as a trusty sidekick to the temporary helmsman.


    As the task forcebed through the cases, they hit a roadblock with a recent explosion case, their


    expressions clouding with intrigue.


    "Captain Thomas, are you absolutely certain these were the only people at the scene?" came the


    probing question.


    Thomas nodded firmly. "I''m positive. Aside from our agents, only Percival and Vivienne were present.


    No one else."


    "And what about this woman?" The task force brandished a grainy photograph where an extra figure


    was unmistakably present at the crime scene.


    "I haven''t the foggiest," Thomas retorted with the stubbornness of a mule.


    Such defiance only served to irk the task force, leading to the detainment of Thomas and the two squad


    leaders for further inquiry. This sent ripples of unease throughout the rank and file of Vanguard Agency.


    Micah, now a lonemander, faced a conundrum with the Martinez family''stest bomb detection


    technology gathering dust, unfiled. With no recourse, he reached out to headquarters.


    Rivenwood and Sea City were caught in the whirlwind of this operation, and before long, the detectors


    found their way to Noah''s domain.


    "Master, I''m in a bind here," Micah pleaded over the phone, "Vance is still being grilled by the brass,


    and if these detectors aren''t dispatched pronto, we''ll be in a whole new world of hurt."


    Noah''s chuckle was warm. "You two are still at it after all these years. Worry not, I''ll make sure


    Rivenwood gets its gear."


    "Cheers. Next time I''m in Sea City, drinks are on me."


    The call ended, and Micah''s smile froze mid-curve.


    ¡°Master, when we next meet, I hope we can still share a drink.¡±


    Noah, eyeing the stack of detectors, surreptitiously amended the count from three hundred to two


    hundred, signing off with a flourish.


    Meanwhile, Quincy received a cryptic buzz from F-Poison to rendezvous in Sea City for a new arms


    consignment destined for a ndestine weaponsb.


    Three dayster, Vance returned from Sea City, his phone ringing the moment he touched down.


    "Vance, I hear you''ve been digging through the archives, dusting off an old human trafficking case,"


    Noah''s voice came through clearly.


    Vance replied with a grin, "Indeed, Master. I wanted to show the rookies how we uncovered GTO''s trail


    and share some of your legendary tales so they know the giant they stand on."


    "At my age, I''ve no need for ttery. What''s got you so nostalgic?" Noah inquired.


    Vance chuckled. "Had a spat with Micah, got me thinking. Found a photo, too. Hard to believe it''s still


    around after all these years."


    A pause hung in the air. "What photo?"


    "The one with you and the twelve kids. I''m thinking of tracking them down, see if they remember


    anything."


    "Where''s the photo?" Noah''s tone grew somber.


    He remembered that photo well, the one he thought he''d destroyed. How could it still exist?


    Vance tightened his grip on the phone as he kept his voice calm. "With me, Master. Everything alright?"


    Noah feigned ease. "Odd, I thought that photo was lost in the archive fire."


    ¡°Oh, about that. I wanted to find out more, so I contacted the security guard back then. He said when


    you were taking the photo, he was astonished by your heroic aura and took one, too. Frankly, I¡¯m quite


    surprised your wife¡¯s in there too. Should I send it to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, send it over.¡± Noah hung up the call anxiously.


    Soon after, Vance forwarded the photo with a message attached: [I''ve got people reaching out to the


    survivors. Join me at the agency''s reunion in two days?]


    Noah stared at the screen, the past staring back at him.


    He had to think fast. If details emerged, if those children, now adults, remembered anything, the ten


    bing to twelve would be exposed.


    It was now toote to kill all ten of them. It was way too suspicious to kill everyone rted to that


    ident.


    At this time, he took out a phone he had barely ever used except to contact F-Poison and called her.


    F-Poison''s gruff voice broke through on a secure line, "What''s wrong?"


    Noahid it all out. "I need to go back to the organization, Boss. Something''s off."


    F-Poison chastised him, "You should''ve killed them all long ago. Now you''re panicking?"


    "I had no choice then, but things are heating up. Vance is onto something. I¡¯m not of much use in


    Vanguard Agency now anyway, so just let me leave the agency."


    A moment of silence, then, F-Poison said, "Fine. We''ll meet at dawn at the old spot."


    Hanging up the phone, a glint of lethal intent shed in F-Poison''s eyes.


    There was only one number saved. She dialed it.


    "Hey, it''s me."


    On the day Vance hosted the so-called "Reunion," no one could get in touch with the distant hero and


    mentor, Noah.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Noah, with all his savings, dressed in casual clothes, drove to the seaside.


    This was the spot where Karen had once brought Percival, Leopold, and others for a camping trip.


    It was also here that Noah had celebrated with Karen, Micah, Vance, and others as they joined the


    ranks of the Vanguard Agency.


    It was here that Noah told his prot¨¦g¨¦s, "The Vanguard Agency is like the sea: beneath its calm


    surface, there are hidden dangers. One misstep and you could be swallowed whole." New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    That saying, like this ce, was passed down through generations.


    Now, standing here once more, Noah could only scoff at the irony.


    Who would have guessed that he would be the hidden danger beneath the seemingly tranquil


    sea?


    "Rover."


    Hearing someone call his code name, Noah turned around and was surprised to see a teenage girl.


    His eyes sharpened as he recognized her, "You must be Quincy. Boss mentioned you."

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Noah joined the ranks of RST at seventeen, but by neen, the organization had splintered into GTO


    and CK after Jasper''s devastating raid.


    Assigned by F-Poison to infiltrate the Vanguard Agency as a mole at twenty, Noah figured he would


    bide his time, draw Vanguard''s attention with GTO activities, and then slip back into the shadows of his


    true allegiance. But what he thought would be a brief chapter turned into nearly six decades¡ªa lifetime


    invested and now, seemingly, lost.


    ¡°Tell me, Noah, in all the years you''ve been undercover in Vanguard Agency, what¡¯s GTO given you for


    your troubles? I''m genuinely curious. Heck, I haven''t even caught a glimpse of the big boss''s face.


    Have you?¡± Quincy asked with a cocked eyebrow.


    Noah''s frown was subtle but present. ¡°You talk too much. When''s my ride getting here?¡±


    Quincy stepped back, a hint of apology in her voice. ¡°Sorry, Noah, your ship isn''ting.¡±


    Noah turned, startled, only to be greeted by the dark mouth of a gun barrel.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no escape now,¡± Vance said solemnly, gun in hand, a trace of sorrow in his eyes.


    Instinctively, Noah stepped back, but another gun pressed against the back of his head.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t move so fast anymore, Master,¡± a familiar voice stated from behind him.


    Noah exhaled heavily. ¡°Let me guess, there''s one more?¡±


    As if on cue, Karen stepped out from Noah''s side, her gun aimed at the man she once revered like a


    father.


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Master.¡±


    Noah''s gaze met Karen''s. Her face, one he had not seen for years, suddenly before him, gave him a


    moment of stunned pause.


    ¡°All these years, and you haven¡¯t changed a bit, my little apprentice,¡± he reminisced. ¡°Back then, you


    and Daphne were the only girls among a sea of rowdy boys. Those were the days...¡±


    A cold voice interrupted from behind. ¡°My mother couldn¡¯t make it. I¡¯m here in her stead,¡± Anna said,


    her tone as icy as her words.


    Noah scanned his surroundings before settling his gaze back on Karen. ¡°Anything else you want to


    ask, Karen? I¡¯ll tell you whatever you need to know.¡±


    Karen''s grip on her gun tightened, her breath catching.


    ¡°Master, when you killed Daphne with your own hands, did you ever think of the bond we once


    shared?¡±


    After a brief pause, Noah chuckled darkly.


    ¡°Listen up. I never truly considered any of you my own. You were merely stepping stones on my path to


    greatness.¡±


    A tear glimmered in Micah¡¯s eye as he observed Noah''s profile. Even after all these years, he had


    clung to the hope that his master was not a traitor. Noah had carried him from the crossfire when he


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    was wounded on the battlefield. He had been there for every pivotal moment of Micah''s life within the


    Vanguard Agency.


    When Karen was thought dead, it was Micah who first sought out Noah, sharing his suspicions of a


    mole within the Agency.


    It was no wonder that his investigation had met a dead end for so many years, at most reaching the


    Deputy Director of the Rivenwood headquarters.


    He had never suspected Noah. Everyone else, but not him.


    Disbelief etched Vance''s features. An orphan with no friends, his aloof nature meant he would do


    almost anything to achieve his goals, even if it meant hurting those around him. Noah had been the first


    to show him what care felt like.


    When ¡°Destruction n¡± failed, he had his doubts about Noah. However, that was soon dismissed after


    investigations. In fact, he even regretted ever doubting Noah.


    Now, that doubt seemed to be the very reason for Noah¡¯s maniption of him.


    Amid the sea breeze that ruffled their clothes, Karen felt no chill.


    No one knew how much Noah meant to her. She respected Yorick, found a kindred spirit in Ulysses,


    but to Noah, she had given the regard one would have for a father.


    After being drugged by her foster family and waking up in a stranger''s bed, it was Noah who helped her


    out of that darkness, giving her the strength of a father¡¯s support, enabling her to start anew.


    Now, here he was, spewing such betrayal.


    epting his fate, Noah sat down, checking his watch.


    ¡°So you lured me here to flush out F-Poison? Sorry to disappoint, but even if you''ve turned this young


    Karen smirked. ¡°Master, you taught us to hit the enemy where they least expect it.¡±


    Frowning, Noah listened as Vance added, ¡°The photo I sent you carried a tracking virus. Once you


    opened it, your phone waspromised. Every device near you now pings back to Karen''sputer,


    all your calls, all your codes.¡±


    Mused, Noah chuckled. ¡°Ah, as expected of my apprentices. And Micah, what role did you y in this


    little game?¡±


    Micah locked eyes with Noah. ¡°The Martinez family¡¯s detectors that you''ve been waiting on? They have


    trackers in them. Thomas is already leading raids on GTO''s hideouts across the cities. You''re out of


    options.¡±


    ¡°Master, there''s no need for stalling. No one ising for you,¡± Karen said firmly, her gun steady. ¡°The


    bomb on your belt is already disabled.¡±


    Noah''s shock was brief before he pressed a button on his ring¡ªsupposedly the trigger for hisst


    resort.


    He had nned to take his apprentices with him out of this world. But it seemed he had miscalcted


    again.


    And then, he copsed heavily to the ground.


    Karen and the others rushed to check on him. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Noah was dead.


    But it was not poison that killed him. In an instant, something had shattered all his nerves inside.


    "Quincy!" Anna called out.


    They saw Quincy, too, on one knee, ck blood oozing from every orifice, a mirror image of Noah''s


    condition.


    Karen hurried over to check Quincy''s vitals, blocking her nerves to prevent further damage.


    Quincy was young, and she had some medical knowledge. Although the situation was dire, it was not


    life-threatening.


    Karen quickly instructed Anna to get Quincy to the nearest hospital.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Vance and Micah had turned the ce upside down but found no trace of anyone.


    Noah had dropped dead as if life had abruptlye to an end.


    "Karen, have you ever seen anything like this?" Vance inquired.


    Karen shook her head. "It''s not poison, not a concealed weapon, not a heart attack... I''ve never heard


    of such a death!"


    "What in the world is going on?" Micah was equally baffled.


    Just then, Karen received a call from Vivienne.


    "Mom, F-Poison escaped!"


    An hour earlier, Vivienne had led a team from the Nine Mystics Society to F-Poison''s hideout, sprinkling


    the area with a potent toxin to make sure not even a fly could escape.


    But when they surrounded F-Poison''sir, they found it empty.


    Aside from a collection of masks and a variety of clothing and bags, there was no clue about F-


    Poison''s whereabouts.


    Unlike before, F-Poison had left in such a hurry that she had not even had time to cover her tracks


    properly.


    It was like when Vivienne had tracked down a new bomb prototype, and GTO had hurriedly left a model


    behind.


    Vivienne took a deep breath. "Someone tipped her off!"


    ...


    At the border town between Sea City and Rivenwood, F-Poison, dressed in a pure white dress and


    wearing Gillian''s face with delicate makeup, strolled along a flowery path.


    A man in a sleek suit followed her, his expression solemn.


    "Thanks for saving me this time," F-Poison said, turning around with a bright smile, like a girl in love,


    innocent and endearing.


    The man remained unmoved, his eyes even shing with disdain.


    "You were foolish!"


    F-Poison did not panic in the face of the man''s anger. She casually picked a flower, sniffed it, and then


    tucked it into her hair. "Don''t worry, Noah won''t spill anything. If I want them dead, they won''t live.


    Otherwise, why do you think I''d let them operate alone? By the way, I owe it all to you, or I wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to develop such an effective thing."


    "This is our family''s secret technique. If you''re interested, after you develop what I want, I might let you


    have a taste."


    F-Poison waved her hand dismissively. "No thanks, I''m not interested in your ancient warrior lineage


    stuff."


    Changing the subject, F-Poison asked, "Does this flower look good on me?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man halted, seemingly irritated with F-Poison''s girlish antics.


    "Be careful from now on. I won''t be in touch with you for a long time."


    With that, he turned and walked away, his retreating figure casting a dark shadow.


    F-Poison pouted, took the flower from her hair, crushed it in her hand, and muttered, "Other than being


    so unromantic, he¡¯s much betterpared to others. After all, he understands me more than anyone.


    It''s a pity; it will be a long time before I see him again."


    She threw the crushed flower on the ground and stamped it into the dirt.


    After F-Poison''s disappearance, the Vanguard Agency underwent a massive shake-up.


    No one could have predicted that Noah, long revered as a hero of the Vanguard Agency, was actually a


    mole for GTO!


    This revtion sent shock waves through the upper ranks of the Vanguard Agency and the ancient


    warrior lineage, leading to a thorough purge.


    Those who had been close to Noah were scrutinized one by one to ensure they had no ties to GTO


    before being released.


    Vance and Micah were among the first to be investigated, even though they had personally


    apprehended Noah. After all, they were his closest prot¨¦g¨¦s, and they might be sacrificing their mentor


    to save themselves.


    The interrogation process at the Vanguard Agency was rigorous and meticulous. Even the youngest


    and strongest agents would be worn down to the bone.


    After ten grueling days of questioning, Vance and Micah were finally released, looking gaunt as if they


    had aged years.


    Thomas, Leopold, Soren, and others were waiting outside. Seeing Micah emerge, they all rushed over.


    "Deputy Director, are you alright?"


    "How could I be alright? They''ve tormented me to the brink!"


    "Let''s get you home; the car''s been warmed up."


    They helped Micah into the car, but no one seemed to notice Vance trailing behind.


    Vance did not expect much sympathy from the young agents; after all, he had never shown them much


    kindness.


    He sighed and shuffled forward, his own car waiting.


    Beep beep!


    Vance paused and looked back, surprised to see Darren Edwards!


    "Dad!" Darren rushed over, "I''vee to take you home. Mom''s waiting."


    Vance had not expected his son to show up and asked in astonishment, "Who told you I was here?"


    Vance chuckled, knowing Vivienne was not the sentimental type; she must have had a reason for


    sending Darren.


    Sure enough, as Darren started the car, Melissa called.


    "Darren, did you pick up your dad? Drive over to the Perez Mansion; your Auntie Karen has returned."


    Melissa''s voice was a mix of excitement and nostalgia, with a hint of a sob.


    Darren nodded and drove to the Perez Mansion.


    Vance, now changed and refreshed, stepped out of the car with Darren to be greeted warmly.


    The courtyard of the Perez Mansion was bustling with people as Karen and Vivienne stood by Jasper''s


    side. Melissa was just a step away, her eyes tinged with red.


    The Brooks and the Edwards families were in the dark about Vance''s true identity. He had spent his


    days tending to business at the Edwards Group and his evenings at Vanguard Agency under the guise


    of social engagements. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    So, as far as Melissa knew, Karen and Vance had never met before.


    "President Vance, it''s a pleasure to finally see the man behind the myth," Karen said, extending her


    hand. To an outsider, it was as if they were meeting for the first time.


    Vance firmly shook her hand. "Pleased to meet you, Karen. I''ve heard a lot about you from Melissa.


    Wee back."


    His ''wee back'' carried a double meaning.


    Karen chuckled inwardly, acknowledging the old rival''s courtesy.


    Despite the years, Karen still found herself at odds with some of Vance''s methods, but they remained


    That much was unchangeable.


    "Karen, seeing you again means so much to me... There''s been so much happening at home, and I


    didn¡¯t know who to talk to. But now, it''s like a weight has lifted, knowing you''ve returned."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Melissa was a wreck for a whole week when she heard the news of Karen''s passing. Even now, just


    the thought of it could bring tears to her eyes.


    Karen reached out and wiped the tear from Melissa''s eye. "Come on, even your kids all grown up now.


    You shouldn¡¯t be crying like when you were a little girl."


    Vivienne handed her a tissue. "Here, wipe your tears."


    Melissa looked up at Vivienne and then at Karen. "Auntie Karen, Vivienne''s had a tough time with the


    Brooks family. Now that you and Jasper are here, I want to apologize on behalf of the Brooks to both


    you and Vivienne."


    With that, Melissa bent forward in a deep bow.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vivienne lifted her back up. "Auntie, you''re making us feel like strangers."


    "That''s right, if you keep this up, I''ll get cross," Karen said, patting Melissa''s back. "Isn''t it great that


    we''re all here together now?"


    Melissa nodded vigorously. "Yeah, you''re right. It''s nice, just like this."


    Vance watched from the side, well aware of the hardships Karen and Vivienne had endured over the


    years because of Scott and his organization. He knew that a mere apology or bow could not make up


    for it all.


    But none of that mattered when it came to his beloved.


    He put aforting arm around Melissa''s shoulders, saying, "Melissa, we''ve finally got a chance to


    catch up with Karen. Let''s not dwell on the unhappy stuff. How about we talk about something


    cheerful?"


    "Sure, Karen, let''s go chat over there." Melissa affectionately linked arms with Karen, and they made


    their way over to where Zelda was.


    Vance, Vivienne, and the ever-silent Jasper went to Jasper''s study in unspoken agreement.


    Vance was aware that Vivienne¡¯s invitation to join the Perez gathering was not just for pleasantries.


    Inside the study, Percival was already there, serving coffee like a perfect gentleman.


    Vance was surprised; he had not expected Percival to be at the Perez Mansion and was even more


    taken aback to see him waiting in the study.


    "Vance, you''ve been put through the wringer this time," Jasper said as soon as they entered the study.


    Vance modestly replied, "Jasper, you tter me. I had no idea Lark was your daughter¡ªno wonder


    she''s so impressive."


    Jasper chuckled. "Let''s skip the formalities. I''ve heard from Percival that you''re quite interested in the


    ancient warrior lineage."


    Vance nced at Percival, who was busy pouring coffee for Vivienne and not looking his way.


    His brow furrowed imperceptibly, then smoothed again, "Yes, Jasper, you might know that my family,


    the Edwards, are connected by marriage to the ancient warrior lineage. After the Sheldon family met


    their demise, we took possession of the Mystic Vein. But since then, peace has eluded our family."


    Jasper''sugh was knowing. He was well aware of the situation.


    After the fall of the Sheldon family, the Perez family had considered keeping the Mystic Vein until they


    could return it to Ulysses Sheldon. But they were toote, and the Edwards got to it first.


    Over the years, the Perez family had kept a watchful eye on the Edwards, and when the head of the


    Edwards family and Vance''s parents died under mysterious circumstances, it was hard for them not to


    feel a sense of relief.


    Hoarding another family''s legacy, resulting in theirplete downfall, and then suffering such karma¡ª


    how could that not be satisfying?


    Jasper was no saint and felt no remorse.


    What he had not expected was for Vance to be part of the Vanguard Agency and to have risen so


    rapidly to a position of power.


    Initially, Jasper wondered why Vance had climbed the ranks so quickly, only to realize he wanted to


    confront the ancient warrior lineage.


    "Did it never ur to you that the misfortunes of the Edwards family could be the result of your own


    making?" Jasper asked.


    rity shed in Vance''s eyes, "Are you suggesting that you know about my grandfather''s and my


    parents'' sudden deaths¡ªthat they were due to the Sheldon family''s curse? What exactly is in that


    Mystic Vein!"


    Vance''s tone was charged with emotion, and his hands balled into fists.


    Vivienne tapped the tabletop. "Vance, don''t get worked up. Whatever has befallen the Edwards has


    nothing to do with the Sheldon family. On the contrary, you might want to consider whether the fault lies


    with your own family."


    Vance''s brow furrowed with frustration. "What do you mean by that?"


    Percival pulled out a contract from his briefcase, a document between the Edwards Group and a


    pharmaceuticalpany.


    "What''s this, Mr. Percy? Are you trying to meddle with whom the Edwards Group partners with now?"


    Vance scoffed.


    Every mention of the ancient warrior lineage and the Sheldons stirred Vance''s emotions.


    Percival flipped to the signature page of the contract, pointing to the name of the other party. "Don''t you


    want to see the name of thispany''s chairman?"


    Vance was momentarily taken aback, then looked closely¡ªthe chairman was none other than


    Vivienne!


    Vivienne cradled a steaming mug of coffee in her hands, took a sip, and said with a smirk, ¡°You really


    didn¡¯t know? When thepany went through the whole rebranding shindig and changed the CEO¡¯s


    name, we penned a new deal with your firm.¡±


    After all, what the Edwards Group craved were the cutting-edge gas masks that the pharmaceutical


    reputation of the Edwards Group.


    Vance was not a man to be taken for a fool. His mind was sharp as a tack. ¡°Who was this previous


    CEO?¡±


    ¡°My mentor, Ulysses.¡± Vivienne crossed her arms and leveled her gaze at Vance.


    Vance was gobsmacked. Ulysses, the very man he had been doggedly searching for, had been right


    under his nose the entire time!


    Vance¡¯s expression was beyond shock.


    It was foolish!  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Had the patriarch of the Edwards family taken the matter seriously, he would not have been caught off


    guard by a sudden demise, leaving no time to set his affairs in order.


    Vance¡¯s parents would not have had to endure the same tragedy!


    And for all these years, Vance¡¯s resentment should have been pointed at his grandfather¡¯s foolishness!


    He was struggling toe to terms with it all.


    He could not fathom why his grandfather had discarded the form. Was it really just because of the


    cost? Did he not consider his own health?


    But now, no one could provide Vance with answers.


    Vance picked up the contract, his mind racing. ¡°So, the reason thispany approached the Edwards


    Group was not for money. It was to save the lives of the workers.¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Vivienne mulled it over for a second, then said, "Well, it''s not exactly like that. My mentor was the kind


    who''d perk up at the sight of a dor bill, and now, I''m all about the cash, too. So, I need you to ink a


    new deal, Vance. You know my Mr. Wolf''s unemployed at the moment, and I''ve got a household to run."


    With that, she whipped out a fresh contract andid it before Vance, the figures in it a whopping fifty


    percent higher than the previous one.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Vance scribbled his signature on the dotted line.


    Money was no object when it came to this lifesaving contract.


    After closing the contract, Vance''s expression regained itsposure. "So, is this the reason Jasper


    called me over today?"


    Jasper shook his head. "Of course not. This is a matter my granddaughter brought to you. As for me,


    I''ve got another issue to discuss."


    Vance straightened up. "What''s on your mind?"


    "The ancient warrior lineage."


    Vance''s eyes flickered with disbelief.


    Jasper himself hailed from the ancient warrior lineage, and the Perez family held a lofty position within


    the Vanguard Agency. It was surprising he would broach the topic with Vance, knowing full well that


    Vance had always wanted to kick the ancient warrior lineage out of the Agency.


    "Surprised, huh?" Jasper chuckled. "I know you''ve got a bone to pick with the ancient warrior lineage,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    feeling that us old-timers are flexing our family muscles, stifling your special squad''s operations, and


    botching many a mission."


    Vance frowned, his gaze drifting over to Percival and Vivienne.


    Great, those two were at it again, ying house.


    One sipping coffee, the other pouring ¨C living the life of Riley.


    Vance had to drag his attention back. "Jasper, justy your cards on the table."


    At that moment, Percival handed Vance a freshly brewed cup of coffee. "Vance, Jasper here wants a


    slice of our partnership pie. What do you say?"


    Vance pressed his lips. "Jasper, the deal with Mr. Percy is to boot the ancient warrior lineage out of the


    Vanguard Agency. What exactly is the ''pie'' you''re wanting a piece of?"


    Jasper stood and strolled over to his desk, speaking slowly. "I get why you want to push them out. Over


    time, their influence has grown massive, almost monopolizing power, to the point where even the Perez


    and Martinez families sometimes have to step back."


    He continued, knowing Vance''s motives were not merely vengeful. "You want to restore peace to the


    Agency."


    Vance watched Jasper quietly, unsure where he was headed with this.


    "But, after what happened with Noah, did anything strike you as off?"


    "What could be off? GTO managed to hide a mole in the Vanguard Agency for nearly sixty years,


    that..." Vance stopped short, suddenly grasping Jasper''s point.


    Indeed, how did Noah manage to stay under the radar in the Agency for six decades without anyone


    catching on? Like those ten children back in the day ¨C he added two more, and nobody noticed?


    What about the others on that mission?


    Could they not tell the difference between ten or twelve kids?


    No one in the Vanguard Agency was a fool. Without inside help, even with GTO cutting off its own


    tentacles to let Noah gain merit, his stay would not have been so smooth.


    So smooth that even Yorick never suspected his partner of anything!


    And then there was Noah, pushing for the ancient warrior lineage to seize power all these years without


    any of their kin by his side. Why the obsession?


    It dawned on Vance.


    The ancient warrior lineages must have been pulling strings behind the scenes!


    If Noah was GTO''s mole, could it mean that someone within the lineage had tight ties with GTO?


    The thought was chilling, and Vance could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Vivienne poured Vance another cup of coffee. "My mentor faked his own death because he was being


    hunted, and those hunters were from the ancient warrior lineages. There''s likely a significant


    connection there."


    Vance''s voice lowered. "You''re right. When I first tried to locate the Emerald Monastery, I sensed


    someone was after me, too. We never identified who, but they were highly skilled."


    Vance had suspected for years that Ulysses had not perished when his family was wiped out but had


    gone into hiding.


    So, Vance had been investigating discreetly, using his position within the Vanguard Agency to his


    advantage.


    Vance could never have predicted that when he finally tracked down the location of the Emerald


    Monastery, he would discover that someone was after Finnian''s life. Knowing he was no match for


    these mysterious assants with his current abilities, he had no choice but toy low.


    To his dismay, by the time he returned, Finnian had sumbed to illness, leaving behind nothing but a


    grave.


    And from then on, no word came from Finnian again.


    Reflecting on the past, Vance now understood that the demise of the Sheldon family was inextricably


    linked to the ancient warrior lineage.


    Even he had sensed that Ulysses was not truly dead; surely those of the ancient lineage were even


    more aware.


    The pursuers had to be from the ancient warrior lineage!


    And if they were all from the ancient warrior lineage, then the mysterious people aiding Noah might well


    be the same group of people who hunted Finnian.


    "What do you want me to do?" Vance asked.


    Vance pursed his lips, carefully weighing Percival''s words.


    Moreover, with just himself and Percival, there was no chance of infiltrating the inner circles of the


    lineage. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    But with the help of the Perez family, there might be a glimmer of hope.


    If they could excise the cancer, perhaps the Vanguard Agency would no longer be under the lineage''s


    thumb.


    After all, the Agency''s greatest enemy was still the elusive F-Poison!


    "Alright, I''m in," Vance stood resolutely. "Jasper, Mr. Percy, I have but one goal¡ªto turn the Vanguard


    Agency into a true protector of the people!"


    Percival rose to his feet, his coffee steaming in hand.


    Jasper joined them, lifting his cup.


    The three men clinked their cups in the air, a pact sealed over a coffee that stood in for whiskey.


    Vivienne watched this unfold, a slight smile gracing her lips.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Outside the quaint suburban house, Natalia and Yasmine tapped softly on the door before poking their


    heads inside.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Luke, and Uncle Fredrick are here, and they''re in the backyard bawling their eyes


    out."


    "They''re wailing so pitifully. I swear Auntie Karen''s about to be hugged to death! Oh, and they keep


    asking for Vivienne."


    Vivienne rubbed her neck, contemting how overwhelming family affection could sometimes feel like


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    asphyxiation!


    As they stepped out of the study, they were greeted by a chorus of sobs that could rival any opera.


    Through his tears, Luke cried, "Oh, Sasha, my little Sasha, look how you''ve grown! I¡¯ve been waiting


    for you toe home!"


    Fredrick joined in, his voice choked with emotion, "Sasha, oh Sasha! I can finallyy eyes on you


    again. You have no idea how much I''ve missed you! You were so small when you left, and I haven''t


    slept well since!"


    Karen had one brother clinging to each arm, her face a mask of resignation as she nced helplessly


    at Maddox and Yuri.


    ¡°Guys, a little help here?¡±


    Maddox feigned ignorance. "I don''t see anything!"


    Yuri chimed in, "Hang in there, Sasha. I¡¯m powerless here!"


    "Luke, Fredrick, I get it, you''re emotional. But we''ve got guests. Maybe stand up for now?" Karen


    suggested, patting their shoulders.


    Luke and Fredrick shook their heads in unison. "No way. It''s been years since I''ve seen my little sis. I


    can''t just walk away."


    "Exactly, let me have a good look at you. You¡¯re finally back."


    Karen was torn between exasperation and amusement, then reassured them, "I''m not going anywhere


    again, guys. You can see me whenever you want from now on!"


    Luke''s wife, Carmen Pendleton, finally intervened, "Luke, enough is enough, move it!"


    Fredrick''s wife, Alice Churchill, though gentle, had a firmness to her words. "Fredrick,e on, get up,


    will you? If you don''t, I might just twist your arm off."


    Reluctantly, the brothers cleared the way, leaving room for their spouses to approach Karen.


    It was then that Vivienne realized her uncles were identical twins, hence the striking resemnce and


    simr temperaments.


    Maddox and Yuri could not contain theirughter, imitating their sisters-inw, which earned them a


    re from each brother.


    Karen''s gaze brightened as she looked at Carmen and Alice standing side by side, shocked by who


    they were.


    They were not as emotional as Zelda had been but still bending in a gentle bow.


    "Boss, you¡¯re finally back!"


    Everyone was taken aback. What was going on here?


    Luke and Fredrick exchanged puzzled looks, clueless about the sudden shift.


    In a whisper, Jasper asked Vivienne, "Are your aunts, like, your mom''s followers?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Sort of. You know, your daughter''s incredible, so it¡¯s not weird for her to have a


    bunch of followers and stuff."


    Vance shot Karen a deep look before turning his gaze to Vivienne. What sort of enigmas were this


    mother and daughter? Onemanded the Nine Mystics Society, while the other had thedies of the


    Pendleton and Churchill families calling her boss.


    Helping her sisters-inw to their feet, Karen said, "You can''t call me boss anymore. I should be calling


    you my sisters-inw now."


    Carmen, her eyes misting, shook her head, "No, you''ll always be our boss."


    Alice agreed, "That''s right. That''s not going to change!"


    Carmen was William Pendleton''s sister, and Alice was Zachary Churchill''s sister. The Pendleton and


    Churchill families had nearly gone bankrupt. If it were not for Karen''s secret support, their current


    status in high society would not have been possible, let alone their very survival.


    Back then, Carmen and Alice had suffered much, protected by Karen from the shadows.


    Some bonds seem destined from the start.


    Karen had never anticipated that helping the Churchill and Pendleton families would result in gaining


    two sisters-inw or that her daughter would be deeply connected with both families.


    Just then, William and Zachary entered, followed by Faye Churchill. Faye was there not for Karen but


    for Vivienne.


    "Vivienne!" Faye ran towards her with much moreposure than Charlotte Redwood, avoiding the


    mishap of knocking her over.


    Because of Faye''s greeting, Luke and Fredrick finally noticed their niece, whom they had never met.


    They rushed over, eximing, "Vivienne, let us have a good look at you!"


    Vivienne instinctively wanted to flee from their overbearing warmth.


    Vivienne could not help butugh, half-hiding behind Jasper, "Hello, Uncle Luke, Uncle Fredrick."


    "Ah, there you go! A true beauty, just like me!" One boasted.


    "Luke, you must be blind! She clearly takes after me more. People always said Sasha and I looked like


    twins. Vivienne is the spitting image of me!"


    Vivienne thought to herself, ¡°But aren''t you two twins? Why thepetition?¡±


    As the uncles bickered, Maddox and Yuri joined the fray, each iming they resembled Vivienne the


    most.


    In the end, it was Maddox who turned the tide and clinched the victory!


    "Your kids are the ones who look like you the most, so Vivienne looks most like me! I don''t have kids!"


    The other three were at a loss for words, as it seemed there was no arguing with that logic. New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Yuri nodded in agreement, "Yeah, we''ve got the whole warm and cozy home life while you''ve got a


    table for one."


    Luke, ever the earnest one, expressed his concern, "Buddy, when are you going to make Wi your


    wife?"


    Maddox felt something crack inside him, shattering into pieces that seemed to blow away with the


    slightest breeze...


    "All right, you guys, freeze! We''re settling this today. I''m taking all three of you on alone!"


    The trio perked up at the challenge, practically dragging Maddox to the backyard.


    Percival chuckled, imagining if they were his boys, "A punch for each one of my dear sons, just to show


    them who''s boss."

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    While the uncles settled their friendly wagers, the aunties had already encircled Vivienne in lively


    conversation.


    "Sweetie, I heard you were back in town and didn¡¯t have time to rustle up anything fancy. So, I''ve got


    these few properties for you. Prime real estate, all of them. Should you not fancy any, we''ll shop around


    for others."


    How could they be anything but prime? Situated in the heart of major cities, Vivienne would neverck


    a ce to call home wherever she went!


    "Darling, since she has gifted you homes, how about I throw in some wheels? I heard you have a taste


    for motorcycles, sports cars, and off-roaders. They''re all parked in the garage for you, ready to be


    picked up. If they don''t suit your fancy, we''ll get you something else."


    Each vehicle was a limited edition, the kind Vivienne had only seen in Percival''s private collection.


    "And Vivienne, I still love getting you dresses. I''ve bought heaps,plete with matching jewelry, all


    tucked away in those closets. Just a start, we''ll hit the shops for more!"


    Just a start? Zelda''s dress collection for Vivienne was so extensive she could change every hour and


    not run out of options!


    Karen chuckled and handed Vivienne a bracelet.


    "Wi handcrafted this; she asked me to give it to you." Karen slipped the bracelet onto Vivienne''s


    wrist.


    Ever since Wi learned Vivienne was Karen''s daughter, she had started crafting this bracelet,


    meticulously carving each bead with patience uncharacteristic of her usual self.


    "Thank you all, Aunties. And Mom, please extend my gratitude to Auntie Wi, too." Vivienne''s heart


    swelled with emotion, filling a void she did not realize she had.


    From then on, she was no longer alone in this world.


    She had a mother, a grandfather, loving uncles and aunties.


    And, of course, her beloved Mr. Wolf!


    Vivienne''s gaze met Percival''s, her eyes brimming with joy.


    From their first encounter, it was her radiant eyes that had captivated him.


    Now, finally, he could see the happiness shimmering in those same eyes.


    A happiness he, as a lover, could never provide.


    Percival was grateful to witness the most joyous moments of Vivienne''s life.


    Grateful that he could be there to apany her in her happiness every single day.


    "Inw!"


    A voice, aged yet excited, called from beyond the door. Percival went to greet them.


    It was unmistakably his grandfather!


    Only a member of the Perez family could greet with such familial warmth.


    "Grandpa." Percival helped Richard inside, followed by the heavilyden Nathan Ellington and Cecilia


    Boyd.


    Cecilia instantly recognized Karen as Vivienne''s mother. She approached, gripping Karen''s hands with


    fervor, "I''m Percival''s mother. It''s finally a pleasure to meet you. Thank you for raising such a wonderful


    daughter."


    Karen was already acquainted with Cecilia, having met her while mentoring Percival, although Cecilia


    was none the wiser.


    "Thank you as well for looking after Vivienne when I couldn¡¯t. You''ve been a blessing," Karen


    responded warmly.


    Cecilia, still holding Karen''s hands, added, "We have others eager to meet you, but they''re a bit shy


    abouting in."


    Karen knew it must be the Hawthorn family.


    "Vivienne, would you bring your father and mother in?"


    With a nod, Vivienne stepped outside. Dorian and Cordelia, moved by Karen''s invitation, felt an


    overwhelming sense of gratitude.


    Entering the room, Dorian and Cordelia were flooded with emotion upon seeing Karen after so many


    years.


    To Dorian, Karen was more than a savior; she was a cherished friend, their bond beyond the confines


    of romance.


    ¡°Dorian, Cordelia, it''s been too long." Karen opened her arms and embraced them warmly.


    Cordelia met Karen for the first time, yet they connected as if they were long-lostpanions.


    "It¡¯s been too long indeed."


    With tears in their eyes and hearts full of words, both Dorian and Cordelia found themselves


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    speechless at the moment.


    The reunion was bustling with joy, and even guests like Melissa and Vance felt right at home.


    Everyone there was family.


    But to Vivienne''s surprise, she and Percival became the unintended stars of the event.


    Jasper and Richard sat with stern faces, scrutinizing Vivienne and Percival.


    Vivienne hesitated with her strawberry cheesecake, unsure whether to eat or not under the intense


    gazes of the two patriarchs.


    Percival, shielding her slightly, spoke up, "Grandpa Jasper and Richard, whatever you want to say, just


    say it. Don''t stare at Vivienne like that. She''s timid."


    The Nine Mystics Society members were taken aback: It''s news to us that our young master is timid.


    What a revtion!


    Jasper chimed in, "What''s going on, Percival? Our granddaughter isn''t good enough for you? Is that


    why you''re dragging your feet on making it official?"


    "Not at all. The moment Vivienne agrees, we''ll go get that marriage license," Percival dered, gripping


    Vivienne''s hand with unwavering certainty.


    He was probably the most eager man in the world to get hitched!


    Finally, both Jasper and Richard cracked a smile. "Well, Vivienne, what do you think?"


    Vivienne took her time savoring thest bite of her strawberry cheesecake before answering slowly,


    "I''m not in a rush." Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Richard, concerned, leaned in. "Vivienne, is it because that rascal Percival isn''t treating you right?


    Don''t worry, I''ll set him straight!"


    Jasper did not think Percival was the issue. He had seen with his own eyes how well Percival had


    treated Vivienne over the past year.


    "Yeah, Vivienne, why don¡¯t you want to get married? You guys have been together for a good three


    years now."


    Elders always hope to see their kin settled down sooner rather thanter; it gives them peace of mind.


    She looked deeply into Percival''s eyes, her own bright with love, reflecting the face of the man she


    adored.


    Percival''s eyes crinkled with a smile. He had never imagined that it would be in such a setting that he


    would hear Vivienne speak words that would etch themselves into his memory.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    The shadow of the F-Poison conspiracy loomedrge, and there was simply no time for Percival and


    Vivienne to entertain thoughts of wedding bells just yet.


    Percival got it. He really did.


    Sure, the GTO''s weapon manufacturing nts and virus research facilities were obliterated. But he


    was under no illusion that this was the end.


    As long as F-Poison was out there, peace of mind was but a pipe dream.


    "Grandpa Jasper and Richard," Percival dered with reassuring confidence, "trust me, I will give


    Vivienne the most romantic, the grandest wedding the world has ever seen!"


    Given the certainty in his voice, the two old men had no objections to offer.


    They shared a silent moment before their gaze shifted to Karen, seated quietly to one side.


    As Vivienne''s mother, she naturally had a say in her daughter''s nuptials.


    Karen was lost in a hefty turkey sandwich when she felt her father''s eyes on her. Hastily swallowing,


    she chimed in.


    "Vivienne''s right, and besides, there''s still someone missing if we were to have the wedding now."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room paused, puzzled. Zelda, curious as ever, asked, "Sasha, who are we missing here? Isn''t


    Wi with you?"


    Zelda mistakenly thought Karen meant Wi.


    But Karen shook her head, nodding subtly toward Vivienne. "Her dad!"


    Everyone''s confusion cleared. They had never dared to ask Karen outright about Vivienne''s biological


    father''s whereabouts.


    Even Melissa, despite her curiosity, had held back, fearing that Vivienne''s father was no longer alive


    and that bringing it up might stir up painful memories for Karen.


    To their surprise, Karen brought it up herself.


    Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, Zelda pressed, "Sasha, where in the world is Vivienne''s


    dad?"


    Karen just smiled, "I don''t know yet, but when I find him, we''ll have a good talk."


    While everyone was still at sea about her response, they saw the happiness in Karen''s smile and


    wisely chose not to probe further.


    ...


    That night.


    Vivienne and Kareny in bed, taking the chance to really talk for the first time since their reunion.


    The day''s events had weighed on Vivienne''s mind.


    Truth be told, she, too, was eager to know who her father really was.


    Neither Dorian nor Scott was her birth father.


    Karen teased her daughter''s nose, breaking the silence. "Are you wondering where your dad might


    be?"


    Vivienne nodded, moving closer to her mother. "Mom, you didn¡¯t get abandoned by him, did you?"


    Karen yfully pped Vivienne''s forehead. "Abandoned? Honey, if anything, I would be the one doing


    the abandoning! He never had the power to leave me!"


    Rubbing her forehead, Vivienne persisted, "Why did you two split? You used to say I was too young to


    understand, but I''m grown up now. You can tell me."


    Karen''s lips pressed slightly, and her eyes sparkled with a reminiscence that words could hardly


    describe.


    Finally, she said softly, "Frost, if Percival had to leave you one day because he had an important


    mission to fulfill, would you be angry? Would you feel like you were not the most important thing to


    him?"


    After a moment''s thought, Vivienne replied, "No. To carry his mission and honor as a soldier, that''s the


    Percival I love. If he gave up his duty and responsibility for me, I''d eventually be the one


    abandoned. That''s not the man I fell in love with."


    Karen nodded in agreement. "Me too. I fell for your dad because he stood by his honor. I wasn¡¯t


    abandoned, and he would never abandon me. Even though we''re worlds apart now, we''re both working


    towards the same goal. When the world finds peace, we''ll be together."


    Vivienne understood that everyone has their mission in life.


    Doctors heal, soldiers protect, and even themon folk battle for their families.


    Her parents had their own glories to pursue and their own battles to fight.


    Karen brushed the hair from Vivienne''s forehead, caressing her cheek tenderly, "Don''t worry. Your


    father will be back before you know it."


    Vivienne let out a soft acknowledgment, dropping the subject of her elusive father.


    "Mom, did you see that photo Noah took back in the day?" Vivienne asked, shifting gears.


    Karen''s gentle gaze darkened, a hint of ferocity flickering in it. "Yes, I saw myself in it."


    "Do you have any memory of that at all?"


    "Not a thing. I don''t remember ever meeting Noah when I was little, let alone taking that photo."


    In the photo, Karen looked to be about ten, and the timing matched closely with when she had been


    kidnapped.


    What puzzled Karen was that when Noah had taken her to the Vanguard Agency, nobody had informed


    the Perez family.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. "Mom, there''s someone else in that photo."


    Karen''s gaze lifted, and in the dim light, her eyes ¨C so like Vivienne''s ¨C glinted darkly. "Scott!" Co?tent


    of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "Does that mean F-Poison wasn¡¯t there?"


    Out of the twelve children, aside from Karen and Scott, the rest were ounted for. F-Poison could not


    be hiding among them.


    Karen shook her head, "Not necessarily. Maybe from the start, F-Poison intended to remain hidden


    within those kids."


    "F-Poison was still a guy back then, right? ying the part of a kid at his age?" Vivienne asked with a


    raised eyebrow.


    Vivienne nodded, her eyelids heavy, and soon she was lost in the embrace of sleep.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    In Rivenwood, in the depths of an off-the-grid prison unlike any other, the inmates were not your


    garden-variety criminals. Not even the hardened murderers found sce within these walls.


    At present, this prison housed a mere trio of prisoners.


    Flynn, Scott, and Fiona Ellington.


    Fiona, though her body was a patchwork of decay, possessed sensory faculties that rivaled a healthy


    man in his prime. However, this heightened perception meant she also endured agonies far beyond the


    ken of ordinary humans.


    Flynn, too, lived each day in excruciating pain, a modern-day Prometheus, his vitals ravaged daily, only


    to regenerate each dawn anew. This was Vivienne''s brand of retribution.


    Scott, in contrast, seemed almost content. Free from the physical torment, his punishment was a


    Sisyphean task of endless paperwork. He epted his fate with a disarming calmness, even pointing


    out errors for correction by his wardens from the Vanguard Agency.


    Many said Scott was the quietest of the three.


    Vivienne and Karen arrived to find Soren and Anna waiting at the gate.


    "Ms. Vivienne, Ms. Karen," Anna greeted as she adorned their wrists with security bands.


    Back then, Vivienne was Percival''s wife, and Percival was the deputy. Thus, she had never needed


    such measures before, but times had changed.


    Soren collected all theirmunication devices, casting curious nces at Karen. She gave him a


    yful warning, "Hotshot, any more staring, and you''ll be crossing a line."


    "My apologies, Captain," Soren blurted a tad too quickly.


    His curiosity stemmed from wondering why Percival respected Karen so much to call her master.


    "Don''t call me Captain; I have no ns of returning to the Vanguard Agency," Karen said with a smirk


    before stepping through the threshold.


    Vivienne followed, knowing all too well Karen''s difort with the Agency''s rigid structure and


    protocol. Freedom was what Karen thrived on, and the Agency was anything but.


    "Mom, this way," Vivienne gestured toward a cell on the right.


    But Karen''s eyes were drawn to the left, to a cell secured with a state-of-the-art lock.


    "That''s Flynn''s cell, the former head boss of CK, known as White Tiger," Vivienne exined.


    Karen merely nodded, but something about that cell made her skin crawl¡ªa reluctance mingled with


    an unavoidable pull.


    Vivienne sensed Karen''s unease and offered, "Mom, do you want to take a look?"


    Karen snapped back to reality. "No, let''s move on."


    They arrived at Scott''s cell to find him making the most of his confinement by exercising in a


    meticulously clean hundred-square-foot space.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself," Karen remarked dryly.


    If only things were different and Scott had not been the second-inmand of GTO and had not been


    Belle''s stand-in, he and Karen might have been good friends, like she was with Micah. They shared an


    unspoken understanding that came from a ce of genuine kinship.


    Upon hearing her voice, Scott froze, his body tensing up. Without turning, he knew¡ªit was her. But he


    could not bring himself to look, fearing the disappointment if he had misheard.


    Vivienne exited without saying a word. She could tell just how strong Scott¡¯s feelings toward Karen


    were, or he would not have gone easy on her so many times.


    Nheless, Karen probably did not care about that at all, and neither would she appreciate it.


    As Scott could be considered Karen¡¯s old me, it was only polite to give them privacy.


    Karen took a seat. "Old friend, long time no see."


    Atst, Scott turned, his eyes wide with disbelief. Approaching the bars that separated them, his hands


    shook as currents zapped from the metal. It hurt, but he did not let go.


    It was her. She was alive!


    His eyes welled up, reaching out as if to touch her face like old times, but the electric barrier was a


    cruel reminder of the distance between them. His hand lingered before dropping to his side.


    Karen maintained her characteristic smile. "Looks like I''m doing all the talking."


    Scott let go, the current vanishing from his nerves. "Karen, have you been well all these years?"


    His voice cracked, betraying his fragility.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Karen nodded. "I''ve been fine, thanks for asking."


    Scott chuckled sadly, words failing him. Thousands of thoughts choked in his throat, unsaid.


    The two sat in silence for a moment before Karen spoke up again.


    "Look, I didn¡¯te here to walk down memoryne," she said, "I actually wanted to ask you about


    someone. Do you know Noah?"


    "Don''t you remember me?" Karen''s brow furrowed with concern.


    Scott looked puzzled. "What''s that got to do with you?"


    She pulled out an old photograph, saying, "We were both in this group picture."


    As Scott leaned in to examine the photo, a flicker of recognition crossed his face.


    "You really are in this!" he eximed.


    Karen was only ten at the time, but she had grown proportionately. Scott instantly recognized the little


    girl in the photo. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Karen shook her head. "I didn¡¯t even realize I had taken this picture back then."


    Scott''s eyes widened as he began to understand.


    "It seems F-Poison injected us with some amnesiac drug. No wonder. F-Poison must have been


    around us back then, making sure to stay hidden."


    "How can you be so sure F-Poison was there?"


    Scott chuckled. "GTO was not always big. Back then, they didn¡¯t have many people. F-Poison had to


    get his hands dirty."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Karen had been deep undercover in GTO, and although she had never prated its core, she had


    brushed shoulders with its darkest secrets.


    Inside GTO, experiments of unspeakable cruelty were a daily urrence. For someone like Scott, who


    had been sold to them as a child, the horrors he faced were beyond imagination.


    The fact that Scott had survived and even managed to be a stand-in for Belle spoke volumes of


    his wit and luck ¡ª mostly luck, as without it, he would have been another casualty of those vile tests.


    "You just said a woman told you your constitution was not suited for their drugs. Was she... F-Poison?"


    Karen inquired.


    Scott chuckled. "Impossible. Even with my fragmented memories from that time, I knew F-Poison was


    a man, an old man, not unlike Baron Brooks back in the day. He vanished soon after, leaving no


    impression on me."


    "Did he disappear right after Noah rescued you all?"


    Scott pondered for a moment, then said, "Seems like it. After we returned from Vanguard Agency with


    Noah, I was whisked away to a new base, and that''s thest I saw of him. Had you not mentioned it, I


    wouldn¡¯t have even remembered."


    To Scott, the mere act of surviving was a triumph. The identity of his tormentors was the least of his


    concerns.


    Karen knew that male F-Poison had gone into hiding as a victim during the rescue operation, leaving


    GTO to the new female F-Poison.


    But considering the current F-Poison''s youthful appearance, even if she had aged gracefully, she


    should be in her fifties or sixties by now.


    Could it be that F-Poison had passed down the mantle to a third generation?


    Was the F-Poison Belle called "mother" the same person Scott had encountered?


    "Do you remember what that woman looked like?" Karen pressed.


    "No clue," Scott admitted. "She always wore a mask. I don''t even know Belle''s true identity. The higher-


    ups in GTO kept a tight leash; I had no ess."


    Karen understood all too well. Her own cover had been blown only because Noah discovered her


    infiltration, leading to a near-fatal confrontation with Scott.


    "I see," Karen said, rising to leave. With no reason to linger, she turned to go.


    Scott watched her retreating figure, a mirror image of the day she fled the Brooks family ¡ª resolute


    and detached.


    "Karen."


    Her name, softly spoken, halted her.


    Karen half-turned to face Scott, who stepped forward, his hands gripping the electrified barrier, his gaze


    filled with longing, regret, and an unspoken plea.


    "If there''s a next time, could we just sit and reminisce?"


    Karen''s lips twitched, her eyes locked onto Scott''s ¡ª cold as moonlight.


    "No. Between us, there''s nothing worth reminiscing about."


    With that, she left, her departure as effortless as the closing of a door.


    Karen had always admired Scott''s cunning and resilience, qualities that would make them kindred


    spirits if they were not adversaries. But as enemies, Karen would prioritize killing him every time.


    Vivienne watched Karen emerge, clicking her tongue. "He''s your old me, and you''re giving him the


    cold shoulder?"


    Karen blinked. "I suddenly remember arranging an arranged marriage for you with Dawson."


    "Well, your daughter might just elope with Mr. Wolf then," Vivienne retorted without missing a beat.


    Percival entered just in time to overhear Vivienne''s mention of eloping with Mr. Wolf and could not help


    but brighten at the thought.


    In that fleeting moment, he imagined countless romantic getaways.


    Karenughed, yfully using, "She ims you haven''t made an honest woman of her, so she''s


    resorting to elopement!"


    Percival snapped back to reality. "Master, you¡¯re too old to be making such jokes."


    "Who''s old?" Karen and Vivienne chorused, then, arm in arm, they strolled away, leaving Percival


    speechless.


    But who could me him for being smitten with his wife?


    After leaving the secret prison, Percival passed the information about everyone in the photo to


    Vivienne.


    "Excluding the infant from back then and Noah''s wife, the rest, including their families, have settled in


    hotels owned by the Ellington Group. There''s also the eldest, now battling cancer in the ICU."


    Among the twelve, excluding Scott, Karen, the infant, Noah''s wife, and the ICU patient, seven


    remained.


    Vivienne took a deep breath. "Looks like we''ve got seven house calls to make."


    Percival smiled, ruffling her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m with you."


    "Yeah, Mr. Wolf is the best." Vivienne leaned in for a kiss.


    Thomas, driving the car, nced at Karen. She was watching the lovebirds with a content smile, not a


    hint of the typical mother-inw''s consciousness.


    Thomas sighed; he knew exactly where Vivienne got her fiery spirit.


    After all, Percival was another of Karen''s prot¨¦g¨¦s.


    Family, through and through!


    Vivienne and Percival had been busy bees, buzzing through six households in just one week.


    Thankfully, Vance, always the dramatist, had summoned all these folks to Rivenwood under the guise


    of a grand reunion.


    These good people, eager to repay a debt of gratitude for a life saved years ago, had alle to


    participate in what was billed as a nostalgic gathering.


    The first six families checked out, everyst soul ounted for, male and female alike. The DNA tests


    lined up perfectly with the old GTO records.


    Now, only one remained.


    Their child, a high schooler at the time of his abduction, would be no spring chicken by now.


    And a boy, no less.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    This situation had a striking resemnce to F-Poison.


    But when Percival knocked on that final door, it swung open to reveal a couple with more yesterdays


    than tomorrows between them.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivienne nced from the photo in her hand to the man before her.


    Definitely not the same person.


    "Your son?"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    "Sir, would you mind sharing the story with us in more detail?" Vivienne inquired.


    The old man nodded, "Of course. That year left a deep impression on us. Elliot was the beacon of hope


    for our entire family. Even our distant rtives had high hopes for him. After all, for a low-ie family


    like ours, having a kid in high school was already a big deal.


    Elliot''s grades, though, were average at best. He was not exactly a standout student and didn¡¯t have


    many friends. He was a bit of a loner.


    But ever since the kidnapping, it was as if he had be a different person. He was much more


    outgoing. Even got scolded by me for dating a girl from school. Truth be told, I thought the boy who


    came back was a lot better off. A young man shouldn''t be so withdrawn."


    Vivienne exchanged a nce with Percival.


    Most people would be crushed by such traumatic memories and not emerge more cheerful and


    sociable.


    How could this Elliot have possibly transformed so positively?


    The father continued, "Elliot didn¡¯t let us down, though. He got into Elite University, and after


    graduating, he went abroad for further studies."


    At the mention of going abroad, the silent mother let out a stifled sob, tears streaming down her face.


    Vivienne silently passed her a tissue, "Did something happen?"


    The man sighed, his expression growing somber. "We were originally against the idea of him going


    abroad, but Elliot was determined. He worked his way through, not needing a dime from us.


    Reluctantly, his mother and I agreed. But once he left, he never returned."


    The woman began to cry louder. "If I had known I''d never see my boy again, I would have never let him


    go abroad for his studies!"


    "What happened to Elliot overseas?" Percival asked.


    The man wiped away tears. "Elliot did well in school and work, consistently earning schrships. But


    he rarely contacted us;munication was difficult back then, and we couldn¡¯t go abroad. Thankfully,


    he sent photos home, so at least I could see his face from time to time.


    After Elliot graduated and got a job at the university, we knew he wouldn¡¯te back. We thought


    about moving abroad to be with him since he was settled. But then... there was a shooting at his


    school. Many students and teachers died, and Elliot was among them!"


    The woman, ovee with grief, buried her face in her hands. "My poor son... I didn¡¯t even get to see


    him onest time. How could he have left before us?"


    Vivienne could only offer her condolences for the woman''s loss.


    Perhaps she did not realize that her son had died the day he was kidnapped.


    The child they raised was the enemy in their midst!


    Once the woman had calmed down, Percival asked, "Would it be too much to ask to see some photos


    of Elliot? Especially the ones he sent from abroad."


    "Sure, there aren''t many, especially after the kidnapping, and even fewer from his years abroad, less


    than ten in total, but they''re all here," the father said as he handed over the photo album to Percival.


    Percival flipped through the album, noticing pictures of Elliot in graduation robes, on casual outings,


    and working at a diner.


    These photos painted a picture of a simple life, mostly spent on campus.


    "What did Elliot study abroad?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Medicine. He wouldn¡¯t have gone overseas otherwise," the father replied.


    Percival''s hands paused as he turned the pages, aplex look in his eyes.


    Noticing the change, Vivienne leaned in and was equally surprised.


    There, in the corner of one of Elliot''s photos, was Flynn!


    The truth of the matter was bing apparent.


    This person named Elliot was indeed the elusive F-Poison, who had used the art of disguise to hide in


    Elliot''s home, taking his ce and living on before using his time abroad to continue his sinister deeds.


    During his studies, he had met Flynn and passed on his despicable skills.


    Percival closed the album and said, "Thank you. We''ve got what we need. Someone will be by shortly


    to take you to the airport."


    "It''s no trouble at all. We haven''t had anyone to talk to about Elliot for a long time. Thank you for


    remembering our son," the father said, bowing to Vivienne and Percival, his eyes glistening with tears.


    Percival and Vivienne offered aforting smile before departing.


    Copies of the photos were quickly delivered to Percival.


    As he looked at Flynn''s face on the printout, Percival''s fingertips tensed slightly.


    Thomas, noticing Percival''s expression, asked, "Do you want me to go and ask Flynn?"


    "No need. Even if we asked him, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. We''d be better off figuring out how F-Poison


    managed to impersonate a high school student!"


    Vivienne''s expression darkened. "F-Poison would have been middle-aged by then. It''s hard to believe


    he could pass for a high school student, let alone blend in and eventually study abroad."


    Vivienne had a hunch that the secrets F-Poison carried were tied to the final virus experiment GTO was


    researching.


    Her phone rang; it was Karen. "Come to the hospital. Your undercover girl has woken up."


    Quincy!


    Since being critically injured in the ambush on Noah, Quincy had been in aa at the hospital.


    Karen had treated her, managing to save her life.


    And now, she had finally awoken.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Quincy should now be called by her real name, Barnaby.


    She hadpletely severed ties with GTO, and the code name Quincy no longer represented her.


    Lying on the hospital bed, her usually vibrant face now pallid and drawn, Barnaby had taken on an


    almost girl-next-door appearance.


    "Deputy Director," Caspian greeted Percival as he walked in, automatically offering a salute out of


    habit.


    Percival waved a dismissive hand. "From now on, just call me Mr. Ellington, or you can just call me


    Percival like Thomas does." Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Percival, Madam, Ex-Captain," Caspian said, turning towards Percival and Vivienne, as well as


    Karen, and gave a deep bow. "Thank you for saving my sister."


    "There''s no need for formalities, Caspian. Barnaby has been a great help to us," Vivienne said as she


    took a seat.


    The chip had integrated so seamlessly with Barnaby''s body that it would have gone unnoticed if not for


    her present condition.


    Vivienne had been pondering over what means GTO used to control their people, never suspecting the


    existence of such chips.


    But clearly, Barnaby was unaware, as were probably all the members of GTO.


    "So, has the chip been removed?" Barnaby inquired.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Barnaby chuckled, a hint of steely resolve behind his humor. "I choose to have the chip removed even


    if it means I have to be conscious during the process.¡±


    No matter the pain, she refused to let someone else dictate the course of her life!


    "The chip is currently lodged in your brain, and I''ll be performing the surgery with my mom. We''ll keep


    chatting with you throughout, and you''ll even hear and feel us poking around in your noggin, so brace


    yourself."


    It sounded simple enough, but only those who have been through it knew the agony was beyond any


    normal threshold of endurance.


    It was akin to the trauma Arabe suffered after Brody and Vivienne had nted and then diffused a


    bomb inside her. The psychological scars were likely still unhealed.


    Not that she had much time for healing.


    Barnaby nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s get on with it."


    Time was of the essence. The chip could travel through her bloodstream to any part of her body.


    Noah had met his end when a simr chip had migrated near his heart. Barnaby was luckier; the chip


    was near her stomach when Karen intervened, sparing her life.


    But now the chip had moved to his brain, and if F-Poison struck again, it would be toote.


    Soon, Barnaby was wheeled back into the OR, with Karen and Vivienne scrubbing in together.


    Throughout the procedure, Barnaby''s eyes remained open. She could feel the drill and other surgical


    instruments stirring inside her skull, each nerve echoing the whine of the drill, her nds vibrating with


    every movement.


    The sensation was indescribable.


    If she had tobel it, ''terrifying'' would be a vast understatement.


    "When was this chip put in? Can it track our location?" Barnaby inquired, curious despite the


    circumstances.


    "No idea, but it was after Belle was captured. Belle, Scott, Rowan, and Ismene don''t have chips, or


    they''d be dead by now," Vivienne said, her gaze fixed on the screen disying Barnaby''s brain scan.


    Karen, manipting the scalpel, added, "The chip can track and explode inside the body, undetectable


    even to thetest scanners. Think back to when you might have lost consciousness and had it


    imnted."


    Barnaby pondered for a moment, then said, "I can''t recall anything. Maybe we ingested it without


    realizing."


    "That''s a possibility," Karen agreed, nodding at the theory.


    "But how could we swallow a chip without noticing?" Vivienne questioned, skeptical.


    "Of course." Karen had just pried open another part of the skull and switched instruments to dig deeper.


    "The chip could dissolve upon entry and then slowly assemble its particles inside the body."


    Pausing, Karen mused, "That¡¯s a promising lead. We should engineer something simr. Imagine being


    able to track your little prot¨¦g¨¦''s runaway dog anytime."


    "Yeah, with the pet market booming, who could resist a device that pinpoints your pet¡¯s location? We


    could even link it to the pet''s retina, offering a pet''s-eye view of the world," Vivienne rambled on,


    already hearing the cash register in her head.


    Barnaby had not expected her casual question to spark such a lucrative brainstorm between mother


    and daughter.


    True to form, they were quite the pair¡ªmoney-minded through and through!


    "Mom! I see it!" Vivienne suddenly eximed.


    Three hourster, Karen and Vivienne sessfully extracted the chip from Barnaby''s brain.


    Post-surgery, Barnaby slipped into unconsciousness.


    "Madam, is my sister going to be okay?" Caspian asked, concern evident.


    Vivienne nodded her head reassuringly. "She''ll be fine. She just needs some sleep, and my mom


    ensured she won''t remember any of the surgery to prevent any trauma. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you, Madam, thank you, former captain. I''m in your debt," Caspian said, bowing repeatedly.


    Barnaby was his only family left. After years apart, it was only thanks to Vivienne and her team that


    they could reunite.


    Vivienne waved off the thanks. "If you''re truly grateful, go do something worthwhile."


    Wiping his tears, Caspian was eager. "Anything you need, just say the word."


    Meanwhile, Karen had connected the chip to Vivienne''sptop, fingers flying across the keyboard.


    Soon, a satellite map appeared on the screen, dotted with numerous red points marking individual


    locations.


    Vivienne printed the map and handed it to Caspian. "Take this to yourmander. It''s time to


    dismantle GTO''s stronghold!"


    The realization sank in for Caspian. Those red dots were the whereabouts of every member of GTO!


    "Yes, right away!"


    This was not just a task; it was an opportunity to make a difference!


    With the map in hand, Thomas, Leopold, Soren, and their squads arrested every marked individual,


    using a jamming device developed by Karen and Vivienne to block the chips'' signals.


    In other words, even if F-Poison wanted to kill them now, there was no way to do so!


    Except for F-Poison, who remained atrge, all GTO members were captured.


    It was Vanguard Agency''s first major victory since the "Destruction n," earning Thomas, Leopold,


    Soren, and even Anna medals of honor.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Annaid her medal at Daphne''s grave. After years, she could finally give her mother a proper


    memorial.


    Everyone rejoiced except for Percival and Vivienne, who could not quite muster a smile.


    Barnaby had awoken, and Vivienne, toting a fruit basket befitting a hospital visit, came to see her.


    Barnaby picked up an apple but hesitated to bite into it directly, instead meticulously cutting it into bite-


    sized pieces with a paring knife.


    A side effect of having your skull cracked open is that certain things be moreplicated.


    "You''vee all the way here, and now you''re trying to push me into Vanguard Agency?" Barnaby


    knew all too well that Vivienne''s visit was a recruitment pitch.


    With a click of her fingers, Vivienne dangled the bait. "How about a sry of a million a month? Are you


    in?"


    Of course, Barnaby was in!


    That was a monthly paycheck, and not just any paycheck¡ªa million! Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    That was more than Caspian could make in a lifetime at Vanguard Agency!


    Vivienne sure had deep pockets!


    "Boss, from now on, I''m your woman in life and your ghost in death. I''ll move mountains for you, and


    the only thing I ask is that you never skimp on my payday!"


    Vivienne nodded in approval, a satisfied grin on her face. Indeed, a mercenary heart was essential for


    her recruits.


    "Deal. Pick a code name for yourself, something to keep it smooth in the underworld," Vivienne said,


    casually taking a bite from an apple.


    After a moment''s thought, Barnaby replied, "Armadillo!"


    Vivienne nearly choked on her apple. Apparently,ing up with a cool code name was not Barnaby''s


    forte!

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Vivienne pushed open the heavy iron gate, rubbing her arms.


    Though the sun was shining bright outside, the ce seemed to cast a chilling shadow over everything.


    "Mom, Grandpa, are you sure you don''t need me toe with you?" Vivienne asked.


    Jasper shook his head. "No need, sweetheart. Your mother and I can handle this. You just wait here,


    okay?"


    Vivienne nodded, watching Karen and Jasper disappear through the doorway.


    She settled back into the car and began to nibble on a strawberry cheesecake.


    As Karen pushed open the door, a nauseating stench hit her full force.


    The person inside, hearing the noise, slowly turned her head.


    Her hair was a tangled mess, unwashed for days.


    Stains marred her clothes, and her bare feet were caked in dirt.


    The source of the foul smell was clear¡ªit emanated from her.


    Jasper sighed deeply at the sight. "Diana..."


    The person trapped here was, indeed, Diana!


    After the cliff side explosion, Diana had been rushed to the hospital. Once she survived, the Perez


    family had locked her away here.


    The vi might have looked like a luxury home, but it was more akin to a prison cell.


    It had everything¡ªaplete set of furniture.


    But the all-ck decor and the perpetual darkness turned the spacious abode into a haunted house.


    There were no lights, no windows, and even the walls were painted ck.


    Deprived of sunlight, not even the heat of summer could prate the coldness within.


    Trapped here, with only the torment of stillness, existing was worse than death.


    Food was delivered daily, only to ensure Diana remained alive. Unaware of time or ce, she could not


    hear anything outside her darkness. She relied on touch to find something to eat when hunger struck.


    The sudden light was blinding, and it took Diana a while to adjust and recognize the figures before her.


    She slowly stood up, mouth agape, but no sound came out.


    Diana stared nkly at Karen and Jasper.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she suddenly charged at them, screaming, "I am the only daughter


    of the Perez family, I am the only daughter..."


    Karen swiftly pushed her back, protecting her father.


    Jasper shook his head, realizing just how deep Diana''s obsession ran.


    "Diana, it''s over. I have nothing to say. I''ve raised you all these years, but our bond is broken. I can


    never forgive you. Stay here and fend for yourself."


    With that, Jasper patted Karen''s hand, signaling it was time to leave.


    Karen had no desire to engage with the madwoman before her.


    This visit was merely to support Jasper in putting an end to it all. He had truly loved Diana as his


    daughter, never allowing her to feel slighted.


    But their rtionship had to be concluded.


    As they turned to leave, Diana''s eerieughter filled the room, reminiscent of a deranged spirit from a


    horror film.


    "Bond? Ha, you talk to me about bond?


    What was our bond? Was it because someone said adopting a child would bring prosperity to the


    Perez family? Or that this adopted daughter would bring blessings to your children?


    Jasper, spare me your righteousness! You''re nothing but a hypocrite! You adopted me with ulterior


    motives, and now you preach about fatherly love?


    Sasha, my only regret is that I didn¡¯t finish you off that day. If I had, there would be no Vivienne, and I


    wouldn¡¯t be in this hell!"


    Jasper turned back, giving Diana onest look, then silently walked away with Karen.


    Once outside, Jasper exined, "The things Diana mentioned, they''re probably rumors she overheard.


    Many couldn¡¯t understand why I adopted Diana and Wi, especially with so many kids at home.


    Rumors spread, and I thought she was educated enough not to believe them. Apparently, I was


    wrong..."


    Karen was curious, "Dad, why did you adopt her in the first ce?"


    Jasper paused, looking at Karen, and said, "Diana was the child of one of my men. Her parents died in


    the line of duty, and I initially nned to send her to an orphanage and support her from a distance. But


    you wanted a sister, Sasha. Do you regret it now?"


    Karen smiled, realizing how the threads of fate entwined. "I don''t remember how I felt back then, but I


    certainly don''t regret it."


    The concept of regret had no ce in Karen''s world. Even picking up a proverbial wolf in sheep''s


    clothing did not faze her. After all, she had raised wolves before.


    Percival: "Master, could I possibly be a person?"


    Vivienne: "Mr. Wolf, you''ll always be a wolf to me!"


    Jasper looked at his daughter and said, "Vivienne is just like you!¡±


    Karen looped her arm through Jasper¡¯s, ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m just like you!"


    The pair shared a knowing smile. In their world, there was no room for regret. To them, regret was for


    those who could not live with the consequences.


    Jasper, Karen, and Vivienne¡ªthey were not the type to bemoan their fate.


    They were masters of their destiny, never allowing anything to break them.


    So, naturally, there was no talk of regret.


    After Vivienne finished her cake, she and Karen emerged from the vi and drove Jasper back to the


    Perez Mansion.


    Then, they headed to the YQ Research Center.


    Vivienne rolled her eyes. "Mom, are you actuallyplimenting yourself?"


    Inside the YQ Research Center, everyone except Brody was gathered anxiously by the doorway.


    Vivienne walked in, surprised. "What''s going on here?"


    Holden looked at her with grave seriousness. "Madam, Rex has been at it again with his experiments.


    That''s the third explosion this week!" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Three times!


    If her memory served her right, was today not just Thursday?


    Vivienne was about to dash inside when Karen caught her arm. "Hold on, it might blow."


    Muttering a curse under her breath, Vivienne strapped on a gas mask and charged in to drag out a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    semi-conscious Brody.


    Surveying the wreckage of theb, Vivienne kicked Brody squarely in the thigh.


    "Damn it! Which troublemaker wants to bankrupt me? These materials aren''t renewable resources!"


    Brody let out a shriek, fully snapping to his senses. Upon seeing Vivienne''s face, he feigned death.


    This was not just some troublemaker¡ªit was the harbinger of doom!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    In an instant, Brody''s mind raced with countless ways to make a break for it, his feet itching to bolt.


    Unfortunately for him, in Vivienne''s grasp, there was no chance of escape.


    "Blowing up myb now, huh? Living a little toofortably these days, aren''t we?" Vivienne said, her


    grip firm on Brody''s shoulder, patting his head like he was a naughty puppy.


    Brody red at Vivienne and retorted, "Cut me some ck, Specter Healer! I was just experimenting!"


    "You''ve got some nerve!" Vivienne raised her hand, poised to strike again.


    A real man knows when to fold. Brody, raising his hands to his ears, shouted, "Okay, okay, I was


    wrong!"


    Only then did Vivienne rx her stance.


    On the sidelines, Karen chuckled. "You must be Brody, right?"


    Hearing her, Brody shot Karen an impatient look, "Yes, and who might you be? Have we met..."


    He took a closer look at Karen and realized something about her face seemed familiar. Suddenly, his


    eyes widened in recognition. "It''s you! You''re Evelyn!"


    Vivienne was taken aback, not expecting Brody to know her mother.


    Karen just smiled at Brody, her gaze filled with an enigmatic meaning as she stepped forward and


    gently ced her hand on his shoulder. "Still as impolite as ever, huh? Don''t you know how to greet


    your master properly?"


    As she finished her words, a sharp pain shot through Brody''s shoulder, causing him to buckle under


    her grip.


    Vivienne was even more surprised.


    Since when had her mother be Brody''s master?


    But Brody was wise enough to know when to give in. He wailed, "Master, I''m sorry! I was wrong!"


    "You''re sorry? Stealing my research papers, running off withb secrets, do you think a simple apology


    is enough?" Karen''s gaze was fierce, her grip tightening.


    Brody''s body was nearly doubled over, powerless to resist, like amb in the grip of a lioness.


    "Mom, since when did he be your disciple?" Vivienne asked with a hint of amusement.


    Through his groans, Brody gasped in surprise, "Mom? You two are mother and daughter! No wonder I


    couldn¡¯t just beat you like that! I knew there must be a reason!"


    Karen snorted withughter. "The boy''s got talent. Met him on a mission once, and with a bit of


    guidance, he was able to unlock some pretty deep medical mysteries. It''s just a shame his mind''s


    always on the crooked path."


    "No wonder he seemed to have a knack for things that align with my thinking, thanks to your


    mentoring."


    Vivienne sat back, enjoying the show, with no intention of intervening on Brody''s behalf.


    Brody pleaded with a gloomy expression, "Vivienne, I''ve got something to tell you. Can you¡ªcan your


    mom... my dear master let go of me?"


    Hearing this, Vivienne finally spoke up leisurely. "Mom, let him go. I''ve got a job for him."


    Karen released her grip, having no real intention of harming him.


    Brody stood up, rubbing his shoulder. "No wonder thisb looked so familiar. I couldn¡¯t beat you


    because you''re mother and daughter. It''s like I''m cursed by you two!"


    If it were not for running into Karen here, Brody would never have remembered that before he became


    ''Brody,'' he had interned in ab just like this one.


    Back then, Karen went under the name of Evelyn. She was busy with her ownb while leading a team


    at Vanguard Agency.


    Impressed by Brody''s talent, she had given him a few pointers.


    Little did she know this gifted young man would one day steal herb secrets and disappear!


    And Brody never imagined that, yearster, he would run into the daughter of his nemesis!


    "How''s the task I gave youing along?" Vivienne inquired.


    Brody caught his breath. "Why don''t you ask your mom? Wasn''t this what she was researching


    before?"


    Brody''s interest in Vivienne''s potion stemmed from his experience in Karen''sb, and back then, he


    The trio moved into anotherb, one Brody was responsible for his potion research.


    He was smart enough to keep his potion experiments separate to avoid another explosion.


    "Our previous research direction was indeed effective, but now it seems this thing has a mind of its


    own. It keeps changing direction with every bit of progress we make. It''s devouring the old cells and


    spawning new ones, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, inexhaustible, an extraordinary


    phenomenon."


    Vivienne and Karen crouched before the potion cultures, engrossed in the phenomenon Brody


    described.


    They had initially thought it only had healing effects, but now it seemed that those effects were merely


    a prelude to cellr regeneration.


    It was like a self-healing process.


    Karen frowned. "This thing keeps giving me surprises every time."


    She had previously discovered the potion''s healing properties and found them odd. But now, this


    reaction was even more baffling.


    "What kind of virus is GTO researching that could cause such a reaction?"


    Vivienne was deeply puzzled.


    Every poison or remedy in the world has a dual nature, saving or taking lives at the flick of an intention


    or dosage.


    Some poisons, adequately diluted, could be life-saving medicines.


    While some medicines, with just a pinch of the wrong substance, could turn into deadly toxins.


    But something like the potion before them, with reactions of healing, self-healing, regeneration, and


    expansion, was entirely unprecedented.


    "GTO''s ambition might be deeper than we imagined," Karen mused, her brows knitted tightly.


    Vivienne shared the sentiment.


    Perhaps GTO''s ultimate goal was not just to develop something akin to a bioweapon.


    What F-Poison sought might be more shocking still!


    A new idea suddenly sparked in her mind.


    "What if we stop its cellr regeneration? Will it produce some other reaction?"


    Brody stood there, stunned for a moment. "What if the potion loses its potency and turns into nothing


    but stagnant water?"


    A loss of potency would mean that the potion was now worthless, with no further need for research.


    For Brody, who was so keen on deciphering the potion''s secrets, this would be a catastrophic blow.


    Brody raked his fingers through his hair. "You two are quite the daring pair, aren''t you? But even so,


    how can we figure out how the potion was created in the first ce?" Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Can''t we figure out a poison if we have an antidote?" Vivienne asked, her face a picture of confusion


    as she looked at Brody.


    Karen nodded in agreement.


    Having the answer right in front, how could one miss the question?


    Brody was speechless. Even if there was only one answer, there could be countless possible


    questions, right?


    Fine, a pair of oddballs, he thought. He would not say another word.


    Vivienne and Karen spent almost a full day at YQ with Brody, pouring over the potion''s research.


    Finally, they had a clear direction for the future study of the potion.


    While Brody verbally resisted, his actions were exemry, following their lead without question!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivienne had a hunch that the day when the truth would be unveiled was not far off.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    The Ellington Mansion.


    Cecilia had just picked up her daughter, Isolde, from school and was looking forward to unwinding with


    some cartoons and a quick bite of afternoon snacks. This tradition had be their little sanctuary of


    mother-daughter bonding.


    Just as they were settling in, the doorbell chimed persistently.


    "Aurelia, who could that be?" Cecilia called out, a hint of annoyance creeping into her voice.


    Aurelia, the housekeeper, appeared at a loss for words. "Madam, perhaps you''d bettere see for


    yourself. It''s, uh..."


    The hesitation in Aurelia''s voice was enough to pique Cecilia''s curiosity. She set her snack aside and


    rose from the couch. "Who is it? What''s with all the mystery?" she muttered as she approached the


    door.


    As she reached the entryway, Cecilia stopped dead in her tracks, her expression shifting from curiosity


    to shock. Words failed her as she stood face-to-face with a sight too startling for words.


    Isolde scampered over, her youthful curiosity piqued. "Mom, what''s wrong? Oh, is that a beggar?"


    The figure at the door was indeed a sight to behold. With a wild mane of hair resembling a lion''s, a face


    smeared with grime, and clothes exuding a pungent stench, the visitor looked every inch the part of a


    beggar. The most frightening feature, however, was the jagged scar shing across their face.


    At Isolde''s blunt assessment, the disheveled visitor suddenly copsed to her knees, crying out,


    "Auntie, I''ve finally found you!"


    Isolde clung to Cecilia, startled by the intensity of the moment.


    Regaining herposure, Cecilia handed Isolde to Aurelia and knelt to brush the hair from the


    beggar''s face gently. "Mara, how did you end up like this?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The beggar was none other than Mara Boyd, Cecilia''s niece and the youngest daughter of the Boyd


    family''s second branch.


    Mara was weeping uncontrobly, her tears tracing clean lines down her dirt-streaked face, adding a


    touch of absurdity to the tragic scene.


    "Auntie, I''ve finally found you," she repeated between sobs, her voice filled with a heartbreaking mix of


    relief and despair.


    Cecilia promptly instructed Aurelia to prepare a hot bath and fresh clothes, foregoing any further


    questions for the moment.


    Once Mara had cleaned up, her original features emerged from beneath the grime, though the


    untreated scar still marred her face, red and angry, the edges dark and inmed. Even in her clean


    state, Isolde was visibly frightened, and Cecilia, too, struggled to reconcile the image before her with


    the niece she once knew.


    Aurelia brought a bowl of steaming chicken ramen, offering it with a gentle, "Ms. Boyd, please eat


    something."


    Mara nodded, famished, and began to devour the meal with a ferocity born of long deprivation, nearly


    choking in her haste.


    Cecilia handed her a ss of fresh-squeezed orange juice and softly patted her back. "Take it slow,


    there''s no rush."


    Mara paused, her tears flowing anew. "Auntie, I thought I''d never see you again," she said, her voice


    choked with emotion.


    Cecilia had harbored great disappointment in the Boyd family, especially Mara, whom she had thought


    different¡ªkinder, not as callous as the rest. However, she was wrong. Yet, seeing Mara so vulnerable,


    her maternal instincts still took over. Blood was, after all, thicker than water.


    "Mara, weren¡¯t you and your mother supposed to be abroad? How did this happen?"


    The Boyd family had splintered after a scandal, with the daughters-inw absconding with their children


    and their shares of the family fortune¡ªa sum substantial enough to ensure a life of luxury.


    Cecilia had never expected to see any Boyd again, let alone Mara, and certainly not in such dire straits.


    Through sobs, Mara recounted a tale of betrayal and loss. They had indeed gone abroad, found


    universities, and nned new beginnings, but Mara''s mother had fallen prey to a con artist who


    squandered their wealth and nearly assaulted Mara.


    "My mother... she fell under his spell," Mara said, her voice trembling. "When I used him, she took


    his side, med me, said no man would want me with my scarred face."


    Cecilia was stunned. Nancy had always doted on her children; this was a cruel twist she could not have


    imagined.


    Mara continued her tragic tale. After a falling out, she found herself alone when the swindler vanished


    with their remaining money, leaving her and her brother Huxley penniless and homeless.


    Cecilia sighed and said, ¡°Karma is indeed cruel. What happened after?¡±


    ¡°Huxley and I were expelled because we couldn¡¯t pay the tuition. We thought of selling our house and


    using that money toe back, so at least we¡¯d have some form of guarantee in life. But that swindler


    had used our house as a mortgage. That was when we found out that guy was a gambler who led our


    mother down that path as well.


    Later, their creditors came to take the house, and my mother was locked up. Using all the money we


    had left, Huxley and I bought a ticket back to the country. However, during the transfer, I lost signs of


    Huxley. He had all our luggage. My phone was stolen too. I begged my way back, Auntie," Mara


    sniffled. "Some kind souls fed me; that''s how I survived long enough to find you."


    Cecilia listened, her heart aching for her niece. The bond of family, it seemed, could withstand even the


    bitterest of estrangements.


    She was taken aback, never having imagined that Mara''s life would have taken such a turn.


    She tenderly stroked Mara''s hair, saying, "Sweetheart, you rest up here for a while. I''ll have the doctor


    "We''ll talk about all thatter; just get settled for now," Cecilia sighed.


    Though bound by blood to feelpassion for Mara, Cecilia knew that winning over Percival and


    Vivienne would be another matter entirely.


    Mara had made her share of missteps, and if Cecilia was honest, the likelihood of Percival and


    Vivienne truly epting her seemed slim.


    After the check-up, Mara retired to the guest room and quickly sumbed to a deep sleep. Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    Cecilia watched her rest, imagining the hardships and indignities she must have faced wandering the


    streets.


    A young girl, once a debutante, now akin to a beggar, could hardly find peace in her slumber.


    Once Mara was settled, Cecilia took out her smartphone and dialed Percival''s number.


    "Percival, I need you and Vivienne toe home for a bit. I have something important to discuss with


    you."


    As soon as they walked through the door, Isolde, unable to contain her eagerness, blurted out to


    Vivienne, "Vivienne, Mara''s here."

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Vivienne blinked in confusion. "Mara? Who''s that?"


    As far as Vivienne was concerned, the name Mara had been flushed down the toilet long ago, just like


    yesterday''s news.


    The whole Boyd family had be invisible in Vivienne and Percival¡¯s world, let alone Mara.


    Their association with the Boyds had been as necessary as a fish needs a bicyclepletely


    irrelevant!


    Isolde nodded emphatically. "Yes, Mara. Mom''s niece, the one you''ve met before."


    Vivienne was still clueless, but Percival recalled and said, "The girl from the second branch of the Boyd


    family."


    "Huh?" Vivienne blinked, not following.


    Percival chuckled helplessly and flicked Vivienne''s forehead. "The one you said had a nose like a


    button mushroom."


    "Oh!" Vivienne''s face lit up with realization. "Isn''t she supposed to be abroad? Why is she back?"


    What Vivienne did not voice was, ¡°How could she have the gall to show her face here again?¡±


    But with Isolde present, suchnguage was inappropriate.


    The trio walked into the living room where Cecilia sat, looking somewhat apologetic.


    "Mom, what''s she doing here? Is something wrong?" Percival inquired.


    He knew his mother well enough to realize that although she could be scatterbrained at times, she had


    a strong moralpass.


    The Boyds had been nothing but trouble, and Mara had even tried to break him and Vivienne up¡ª


    Cecilia would not forgive that lightly.


    If Mara was now settling in at the Ellington Mansion, something must have gone seriously awry for


    Cecilia to soften her stance.


    Cecilia shared Mara''s experience. "I never thought things would turn out this way; I thought we''d gone


    our separate ways for good. But then this happened."


    Cecilia nced at Vivienne sheepishly, clearly embarrassed. She felt she had no right to face Vivienne.


    Vivienne, however, was unfazed. Mara was never a central figure in her life, and Cecilia''s sentiments


    had no bearing on her.


    The aunt-niece dynamics were none of Vivienne''s business.


    "Cecilia, you make your own decision; don''t mind me," Vivienne said with a smile, looking at Cecilia


    with a soft gaze.


    Cecilia bit her lip, "Vivienne, I also..."


    "Cecilia, Mara is your niece, after all, and probably the only family you have left. She''s been close to


    you for many years, and whatever you decide, I won''t object. Just follow your heart."


    Cecilia''s eyes welled up at Vivienne''s words. "Vivienne, you can be sure I won''t let Mara trouble you


    again. If she does, I''ll deal with her. Thank you, Vivienne."


    "No thanks needed."


    ¡°It''s none of my business anyway.¡± Thest thought was Vivienne''s silent addition, mindful of Cecilia''s


    dignity.


    With Vivienne''s stance clear, Percival had little to add, though he did say sternly, "She can stay but not


    in the house. And she better not show her face around Vivienne. It''s bad karma."


    Helping Mara was already a huge concession for Percival.


    "I know. I''ve got people looking for a ce for her. Don¡¯t speak to your mother like that!" Cecilia


    retorted, less patient with her son. She did not want to upset Vivienne, but what was it to him?


    Upstairs, Mara stood silently by the door, clenching her fists as she overheard the discussions below.


    To those in the know, it was clear Cecilia was the legitimatedy of the house. To the uninformed, it


    might seem like the Ellingtons were Vivienne''s domain.


    Mara had not expected that even her stay would be at the mercy of Vivienne''s goodwill.


    Vivienne subtly raised her gaze, her eyes briefly scanning the slightly ajar door of the guest room


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    upstairs.


    Mara jumped, quickly mming the door shut. Had she been imagining it, or did Vivienne catch her


    eye? It had sent a shiver down her spine.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "Oh, and Percival, could you spare a moment to look into Huxley Boyd''s whereabouts? Mara


    mentioned they had ayover in M State. It''d be good to know if Huxley''s still there; it''s quite


    worrisome," Cecilia said, sighing.


    Percival nodded. Locating Huxley would also mean passing Mara off to him, sparing the Ellingtons any


    further nuisance.


    Soon, Cecilia found Mara a ce to stay. With the Ellington family''srge number of real estate,


    choosing a ce was no issue.


    Everything was arranged for Mara, from a new phone to new clothes.


    Holding the credit card, Mara''s voice wavered. "Auntie, does this mean Percival... and Vivienne still


    can''t forgive me? Does my being here cause you trouble?"


    "I understand, thank you, Auntie," Mara nodded, her fingertips brushing against her cheek, a trace of


    insecurity flickering in her eyes. "With my face... can I still go to school?"


    "What''s there to fear? I''ll find the best stic surgeon for you," Cecilia reassured her. "The doctors say


    you''re not ready for surgery just yet. You need to recuperate a bit first. We''ll take it slow, alright?"


    Cecilia knew all too well that a girl''s image was of utmost importance.


    Especially for Mara, who had always taken great care of her appearance, indulging in all kinds of


    cosmetic treatments. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    This change must be something she could not easilye to terms with.


    At the mention of seeking help, Mara''s lips pursed slightly. "Auntie, about Vivienne, would she be


    willing to help?"


    "Okay, I understand. Thank you, Auntie," Mara replied, not pressing further. Her eyes dropped,


    concealing ayer of resentment.


    With another sigh, Cecilia smoothed Mara''s hair. "Alright, get some rest. You''re enrolling at Elite


    University tomorrow. You know your way around, so I won''t be joining you."


    "Sure, goodbye, Auntie," Mara said with a smile as she saw Cecilia off. It was not until the car vanished


    from sight that her smile slowly faded.


    Touching the scar on her face, the hatred in her eyes grew more profound.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    The evening drizzle cast a somber tune against the windowpanes of a cozy suburban home.


    Mara lounged in the living room after dismissing her evening help, swirling a ss of Cabe as she


    stared nkly at the ceiling.


    The front door swung open, but Mara did not flinch.


    A chill draft swept through, prompting Mara to frown. "Ever heard of closing the door?"


    "Always such a stickler for details, aren''t you?"


    At the doorway, a woman shook off her umbre, her stilettos clicking on the hardwood floor as she


    strode in.


    The rhythmic tap of the heels only heightened Mara''s irritation, her frown growing deeper. "You''ve


    never had an ounce of manners."


    The woman sat down, her wless features stark against Mara''s scar-streaked visage.


    Eyeing the woman''s perfectplexion, Mara''s gaze turned venomous, a visceral urge to shatter her


    wine ss and scar that pristine face.


    To aerate the expensive wine with her blood!


    "Gillian, didn¡¯t I tell you to cover that revolting face when you see me?"


    This was the woman who had once been incarcerated for willful harm, Gillian Ashford!


    Gillian snorted with contempt, crossing her long legs. "Compared to yours, I think my face is the least


    of our worries."


    Mara stood abruptly, fury in her eyes, and for a moment, she wanted nothing more than to throttle the


    life out of Gillian.


    Gillian, however, nonchntly gestured. "Sit down and listen to what I have to say, or you''ll regret it."


    Mara clenched her jaw, reluctantly sitting back down.


    Then, she scoffed. "We''re both no better thanpdogs, Gillian. Do you think you''re still the darling of


    Sea City? I''ve got news for you ¨C you''re nothing now. So quit parading around like you''re high and


    mighty, bitch."


    "Watch your mouth," Gillian snapped back, "Do you think you''re any better?"


    "I''m no saint, and neither are you."


    The two women red at each other, neither willing to back down until a p of thunder outside drew


    their attention away from their standoff.


    After a moment, Gillian produced two photographs from her bag.


    "This is Aaron Miller. He''s a senior at Elite University, aiming for a master''s in finance, and he''s the heir


    to the Miller family."


    Mara gave Gillian a withering look, picking up Aaron''s photo. "Isn''t this the genius gamer?"


    Matching Mara''s disdain, Gillian retorted, "Yes,st season''s champion. He''s also Vivienne''s protege.


    He seems quite taken with her, collecting all sorts of information on her. Your task is to get close to him


    and drive a wedge between them."


    Maraughed derisively. "Shouldn''t you be the one doing this? Luring men is more your speed. Your


    goal and his align perfectly ¨C you want to marry Percival, right?"


    "Mara, this is serious. Don''t forget our master''s orders," Gillian reminded sharply.


    At the mention of their master, Mara shivered, her tone bing more subdued. "What else?"


    Gillian huffed quietly, "For now, that''s it. Oh, and Keh from the Ellington family is also at Elite


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    University. He seems to be in touch with Anna from Vanguard Agency, and that woman is trouble.


    Keh''s close with Aaron; you might be able to kill two birds with one stone."


    "Fine. Now leave. I can''t stand the sight of you," Mara finished her wine in one gulp, clearly dismissing


    Gillian.


    Gillian was all too eager to leave. Their friendship had been one of convenience; Mara was from the


    Boyd family, a family with a sterling reputation, and she was Percival''s cousin. There was no real love


    lost between them.


    "Watch yourself," Gillian said as she left.


    As the rain grew heavier, Mara sat in the dark, clutching Aaron''s photo with growing resentment.


    ¡°Vivienne, just wait.¡±


    After the rain, Elite University was fragrant with the scent of cherry blossoms, the air fresh and clear.


    But Aaron''s mood was far from sunny.


    For convenience, he had bought an apartment between the university and thepany, though he had


    kept his dorm room unupied.


    Since Keh arrived on campus, peace had been scarce in Aaron¡¯s dorm.


    He hade to retrieve something from his room when he was greeted by the sight of a freshly


    showered Keh, casually strolling about in the nude.


    Aaron nearly lost it, half-tempted to cry out for security at the sight.


    "Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s raining? Close the door! It¡¯s cold," Keh said nonchntly, grabbing a soda from


    the fridge and taking a swig.


    Aaron flung the door wide open. "You know it''s cold, and you''re drinking that? I wish it would freeze you


    solid!"


    With the door open, passersby got an eyeful of Keh''s indecency, and theirughter punctuated the


    hallway.


    "Have you no shame? Close the door," Keh rushed to secure their privacy.


    Aaron, disgusted by the litter of clothes and underwear on his bed, opted for the small sofa instead.


    "You''re talking to me about shame?" Aaron chided. "This is my dorm, remember?"


    Leaning back on the bed carelessly, Keh replied, "We''re all friends here. What''s the big deal?"


    "Friends? Since when?" Aaron scowled. "Can''t you put on some clothes?"


    "I just showered. Letting it all hang out," Keh said with a shrug. "Besides, you''re a grown man.


    What''s there to be shy about?"


    Aaron, at his wit''s end, yelled, "Don''t sit on the bed wet! This is my dorm, my bed. Go dry off at your


    home!"


    Keh''s expression faltered, and he fell silent.


    Ever since Flynn''s incident, Keh had cut ties with the Ellingtons, holing himself up at school.


    He would only asionally ring up Richard to check-in.


    Richard understood Keh''s temperament and didn''t press him toe home, letting him figure


    things out at his own pace. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Whatever Flynn''s mistakes were, they had nothing to do with Keh.


    Silently, Keh got up and dressed, not responding.


    Aaron grabbed what he needed and shot Keh a look. "I''ve got sses today. What about you?"


    "I''m free. I''ll tag along," Keh replied, bored and not keen on stewing in his own thoughts.


    Knowing he couldn''t stop him, Aaron simply shrugged and headed out with his books.


    Keh followed, shedding his somber demeanor and chattering away, keeping Aaronpany on


    the way to ss.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    In the ssroom, Aaron slid into a seat near the back, and Keh ambled over to join him, idly


    flipping through a textbook.


    Before long, the pair caught snippets of hushed whispers and the asional snicker from nearby


    students.


    Turning in unison, they spotted a girl seated behind them. Her face bore a deep scar that seemed to


    draw the cruel curiosity of their ssmates.


    Aaron''s expression remained impassive as he turned away; such sights were hardly a novelty.


    But Keh could not peel his eyes away, a sense of familiarity nagging at him.


    Aaron yanked Keh''s head back around. "Dude, can you not stare at every girl you meet?"


    Keh forcibly shifted his gaze back, muttering, "I¡¯ve only stared at Anna! And this girl, she just looks


    so familiar. Wait, aren''t you Mara?"


    Keh, who had grown up under the care of Cecilia, naturally recognized Mara, though they were


    never close.


    Mara had once looked down on Keh for being adopted, echoing Percival''s snooty attitude. It was


    all rather shameless.


    And Keh had his own gripes about Mara¡ªher affected airs and constant "big brother" this and "big


    brother" that had always grated on him.


    Although they never shed openly, there was a silent mutual disdain, with each barely tolerating the


    other''s presence. Without adults around, not trading eye rolls was as cordial as it got.


    Mara lifted her head, her surprise at seeing Keh fleeting before she masked it with indifference.


    "Keh? What are you doing here?"


    "That''s my line. What happened to your face?"


    Keh had been away from home and was clueless about the Boyd family''s upheaval.


    Mara nced down, her voice soft. "It''s nothing. You''re studying here too?"


    Keh, never having heard Mara speak so meekly, was intrigued. "Yeah, you transferred here? Does


    Aunt Cecilia know?"


    "Yeah. I''m here for grad school. My advisor said I''ve fallen behind, so he rmended I attend some


    sses to catch up," Mara exined, casting a timid nce at Aaron''s back.


    Though Keh found Mara annoying, her current vulnerability softened his usual disregard.


    He slung an arm around Aaron''s shoulder, introducing them. "This is my friend, Aaron. Say hi."


    Aaron shot Keh a look of disdain. He was as ignorant of the Boyd family drama as Vivienne would


    allow him to be. During his time in Sea City, the Nine Mystics Society had not briefed him on such trivial


    matters.


    He nodded politely at Mara. "Hey, ss is starting."


    His tone left little room for further conversation.


    Mara, taking the hint, said to Keh, "Let''s focus on ss for now. We can talk after."


    Keh nodded, teasing Aaron in a singsong voice, "Hey, hey," only to receive a sharp kick under the


    table.


    When ss ended, Keh was sprawled on his desk, asleep. Aaron nudged him awake. "Youing


    or what?"


    "Right, right. Hey, Mara, it''s lunchtime. Join us?"


    Mara, new to the ce and friendless due to her scar, followed Aaron and Keh to the cafeteria.


    There, Keh finally got the chance to ask her about her situation.


    Mara recounted her story, conveniently omitting her misdeeds and painting herself as a pitiable victim.


    "I should''ve never listened to Gillian. I deserved what happened to me, but thankfully, Vivienne didn¡¯t


    hold a grudge, allowing me to start over."


    Keh nodded thoughtfully. "You owe her big time. You should be knocking your head on the floor in


    thanks. If I knew they were having trouble in Sea City, I''d have bolted over there. Who do they think


    they are, making Vivienne upset?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron struggled to eat, irked by Keh''s newfound affection. "Since when are you so close to


    Vivienne?"


    "None of your business." Keh snatched thest piece of chicken from Aaron''s te and continued


    his lecture to Mara.


    Aaron was silent, sizing up Mara with a critical eye.


    Afterward, Keh showed Mara around to help her get familiar with the university. Elite University had


    changed a lot since Mara''sst stint there.


    Aaron, trailing behind them, discreetly called Vivienne to report.


    Vivienneughed. "I''m aware. Don''t worry about her; focus on your studies."


    "Vivienne, don''t you want me to teach her a lesson?" Aaron was eager to prove his loyalty.


    Since Vivienne handed over the Miller family to Aaron, he had not seen her much, and she rarely


    replied to his texts.


    Now that he knew about Vivienne''s trouble in Sea City, he was keen to retaliate on her behalf. After all,


    he was certain that Mara¡¯s story was the toned-down version.


    But Vivienne''s voice chilled as she rebuked him. "Aaron, you are the head of the Miller family, a leader


    in the Nine Mystics Society. I gave you that power to enrich yourself, not to squabble with small fry!"


    Aaron flinched, realizing his mistake. Vivienne would not spare a small fry like Mara a second thought.


    It was his zealousness that had clouded his judgment, making him forget his true purpose.


    "Sorry, Vivienne," he apologized, realigning his priorities.


    Vivienne took a deep breath, "You need to think long-term, Aaron. Focus on getting the Miller family¡¯s


    business back on track. Lately, performance has been slipping, and the staff are restless. There are


    also some power ys happening within the Miller family. As the head of the family, it''s your duty to get


    things in order. Once the home front is settled, you can focus on your own endeavors."


    "Understood, Vivienne," Aaron replied dutifully.


    With that, Vivienne ended the call.


    "Little rascal?"


    Vivienne sighed; Percival always had a sharp tongue when it came to Aaron, almost like a jealous


    schoolboy.


    No wonder Cecilia had called him harsh!


    But Percival didn''t mind it. Sharp-tongued he was, and sharp-tongued he would be.


    How could he not be harsh?


    When it came to anything involving Vivienne, he was admittedly petty, and what of it? Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Percival was scrolling through his tablet, reviewing thetest research report on a chip from Griffin


    Martinez.


    Although the progress was modest, it was something at least.


    "She can handle herself. No need for us to worry."


    Vivienne chuckled. "You could ease up on the harshness, at least while Cecilia''s here. Show some


    respect."


    Percival''s fingers paused, and he put down the tablet, nting two quick kisses on Vivienne.


    "Every time you call me harsh from now on, I''ll just have to kiss you."


    Vivienne blinked, amused by the prospect. "Well, aren''t I lucky then?" she teased.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Percival''s words hung heavy in the air as he caught sight of Vivienne''s sparkling eyes, realizing he


    might have said something he should not have.


    The little minx was clearly looking forward to it.


    With a sly grin, Vivienne stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Percival''s neck, calling him harsh


    while pressing her lips to his.


    One kiss, no more, no less!


    Vivienne was the epitome of a shrewd businesswoman. She adhered to contracts religiously, taking the


    concept of fair dealing to the next level.


    Her reputation was that of a fair and honest trader!


    With a single arm, Percival caught Vivienne''s waist, pinning her down onto the couch.


    His potent presence filled the office, his broad palms gripping Vivienne''s slender waist as his other


    hand braced against the couch, his face inching ever closer.


    Vivienne, still sping Percival''s neck with interlocked fingers, arched her back. She curled her lips into


    a mischievous smile, her gaze lingering on Percival''s hormone-charged face for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, she pushed forcefully against the back of his head, pulling him down with all her might.


    Forey seemed rather unnecessary.


    Their lips intertwined, a maelstrom of intimacy slowly cascading down like a waterfall, weaving into


    streams of passion.


    The hand Percival had on the couch flexed, his fingers, pale as leeks, straining to contain the desires


    that bubbled from deep within.


    This was the office.


    Beyond the door were countless employees.


    He must not give in to impulse.


    Control, control!


    But the struggle only made his kisses sweeter, as if dipped in honey, unable to leave the blossoming


    fields.


    The sudden ring of the cell phone went ignored by the pair, lost in each other''s entanglement.


    Once, twice, the persistent ring finally irked the frustrated Percival.


    Without a nce, he snatched up the phone and barked, "Talk!"


    The voice on the other end paused, then whimpered with a tinge of hurt, "Percival, why are you angry?


    Did I upset you?"


    Only then did Percival nce at the caller ID¡ªit was Isolde.


    His tone softened, "No, Isolde, I just didn¡¯t notice it was you. I''m sorry. What''s so important that you


    called so many times?"


    Vivienne sat up; the office was quiet enough that she could hear Isolde''s cries clearly.


    After some cajoling from Percival, Isolde''s sobs settled, and she slowly revealed her reason for calling.


    "Percival, Mom took Mara to see a doctor, but they said her face... it can''t be fixed. Mara''s locked


    herself in her room crying, and Mom looks so worried."


    Cecilia had found the best stic surgeon for Mara, but the poison from Keco, coupled with the long-


    unhealed infection, left the scars beyond repair.


    Mara, who had harbored hope, was devastated by the grim prognosis, especially since she had already


    been the talk of the school.


    Other schools had their beauty rankings, but Elite University had started a cruel joke with a ''Buffoon


    Ranking,'' and Mara topped it withoutpetition!


    Now, learning her face was beyond saving, Mara had shut herself away, with Cecilia keeping vigil all


    night to no avail.


    Currently, Cecilia was in a frenzy, begging Mara to open the door.


    Percival frowned; he knew Mara would not settle down so easily.


    "Tell mom to let Mara be."


    Isolde sighed like an old soul, "Mom softened up just seeing a puppy''s video online. How could she


    ignore Mara, a living, breathing person? She can''t just let her be."


    As they spoke, Cecilia''s shouts for help echoed through the phone. ¡°Someone, help!¡±


    Percival''s eyes narrowed. "Isolde, what''s happening?"


    Isolde screamed, "Oh my God, there''s so much blood. I think Mara tried to kill herself!"


    Percival cursed under his breath. Mara''s defiance was one thing, but scaring his mother and sister was


    another.


    "I''m on my way."


    Ending the call, Percival hurried off, and Vivienne followed suit.


    "Vivienne, I''ll take you home. You don''t need toe with me."


    Percival knew Mara''s stunt was aimed at Vivienne.


    This suicide scare was ludicrous.


    Mara had crawled from M State all the way to Rivenwood, enduring countless humiliations without a


    thought of suicide. Her facial scars were not new either.


    A suicide attempt now? Clearly, it was a ploy to make Cecilia swallow her pride and beg Vivienne for


    help.


    Vivienne was well aware of this, too. "No worries, I don''t want Cecilia to be upset."


    "And I don''t want youpromising yourself," Percival said sternly.


    He would never allow Vivienne to indulge others out of pity, giving them a chance to encroach upon


    her.


    Even if that person was his own family! He would not let her do something she disliked.


    Vivienne shrugged with a nonchnt smile. "Mr. Wolf, I''m notpromising at all. In fact, I find it kind


    of exciting."


    Percival exhaled deeply, understanding her intent instantly. He tapped her nose affectionately, "You''re


    always looking for fun."


    Vivienne blinked and yfully tugged at Percival''s chin, "What should I look for if not fun? Men?"


    Percival grasped her hand, dead serious, "Sure, you can look for men. I''m the most handsome man in


    the world."


    Vivienne burst intoughter. She hadn''t realized until now just how vain Percival could be.


    But she liked it.


    ...


    Percival and Vivienne arrived to find the doctors still fighting to save her.


    Cecilia paced anxiously outside the room, surprised to see Vivienne. "Vivienne, what brings you here?"


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "I''m worried about you," Vivienne said, guiding Cecilia to a seat. "Cecilia, I checked the medical records


    when I got here. There''s nothing to fret about. She should be out soon."


    True to her words, within two minutes, the emergency room doors swung open, and a still-unconscious


    Mara was wheeled out.


    "Doc, my niece is going to be okay, right?" Cecilia inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    Cecilia''s worry deepened. She had just about gotten Mara back on track after a rough patch, and now


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    this setback.


    In the hospital room, Mara was yet to regain consciousness. Cecilia sat by her side, her face etched


    with lines of concern.


    Vivienne, standing off to the side, perused Mara''s medical chart. An entire bottle of sleeping pills


    swallowed whole.


    She had half-expected to find a mix of vitamins or something less severe in the mix, but it seemed


    Mara had truly yed a dangerous game.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    An hour had passed before Mara finally stirred, a ghostly pallor on her face. Her voice was a weak


    whisper, barely there.


    She had never felt so terrible in her life¡ªit was like being on death''s doorstep!


    That Gillian had actually given her a bottle of sleeping pills, and here she had thought they were


    vitamins.


    If only she had known, she would not have taken a single one!


    "Mara, you''re awake." Cecilia''s voice carried a mixture of relief and worry, as if a great weight had been


    lifted from her heart upon seeing Mara''s eyes open.


    To underscore her feebleness, Mara coughed deliberately, a decision she instantly regretted as her


    stomach convulsed painfully.


    "Auntie, what happened to me?" Mara''s eyes brimmed with tears, but her pain was genuine.


    Cecilia sat by the hospital bed, wiping away the tears streaking Mara''s face. "Oh, you silly girl. Do you


    have any idea how close you came to never seeing me again?"


    Mara feigned shock, ncing down at her wrist as if seeing it anew, a look of realization crossing her


    face. "I... I''m sorry, Auntie. I just wasn¡¯t thinking straight."


    "You really..." Cecilia held Mara''s hand, her heart full of unsaid words.


    Across the room, Percival sat brooding on the couch, his eyes stormy as the horizon''s edge.


    Vivienne, on the other hand, watched the scene with a certain amusement.


    Such a promising talent, indeed.


    Mara seemed to be cut from the same cloth as Gillian had been.


    If she were to be signed and groomed properly, she might even outshine K!


    K: Impossible, utterly impossible!


    Vivienne propped her chin in her palm, her mind racing with possibilities.


    For Cecilia, a few words with Mara were enough before she turned to Percival. "Percival, why don''t you


    take Isolde back home? Everything''s under control here. I''ll stay with her."


    Slowly sitting up, Mara looked at Percival with remorse. "Percival... Viv... Vivienne."


    Vivienne stood, looping her arm through Percival''s, her smile beaming at Mara. "It''s been a while."


    Her warmth was such that even she would have been surprised at herself.


    But she was driven¡ªVivienne was all about making money.


    Money was her true love, Mr. Wolf merely a supporting act!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Percival thought, ¡°Now I''m not only less appealing than a strawberry cheesecake but also money!¡±


    Mara had not expected that Vivienne would actually reach out to her. Since that was the case, she was


    not about to miss this opportunity to overy her hand!


    She yanked out her IV and stumbled to her feet, only to copse to her knees with a thud.


    "Vivienne, I was wrong about everything before. Please forgive me. Gillian and Grandma misled me,


    and I never meant for things to go so far. I was awful, please don''t be angry with me anymore? I admit


    my fault."


    Mara knelt there, her forehead hitting the floor. Though intentionally hard, she had assumed that even if


    Percival did nothing and Isolde was too young to understand, at least Cecilia would rush to stop her.


    After all, if you''re going to perform, you need to make it look real, right?


    To her dismay, no one came to her aid.


    Vivienne nearlyughed out loud but managed to keep herposure.


    The room fell into an awkward silence until Mara lifted her head, her eyes filled with fear and pleading,


    "Vivienne, will you forgive me?"


    Vivienne responded with a smile, mimicking Mara''s tone. "What are you doing? I never med you in


    the first ce."


    Percival nced at Vivienne, noting her barely suppressed mirth. He smiled, affectionately ruffling her


    hair. "Yeah, Vivienne is so magnanimous, truly kind-hearted."


    "That''s true. Vivienne has the biggest heart. She doesn''t hold grudges easily. Mara, don''t pull this act


    again. Admitting your mistake is one thing, but forgivenesses from genuine remorse, not from


    such theatrics. Why make everyone ufortable?"


    Isolde snorted from the corner, unimpressed.


    Being scolded by a kid fresh out of elementary school was too much for Mara''s ego to handle.


    Cecilia sighed. "Mara, Isolde is right. Get up, what''s with this kneeling and head-bowing?"


    ¡°But what else could I do to apologize?¡± Mara screamed silently. Reluctantly, she climbed back onto her


    feet, and whether by design or not, she winced at a sudden pain in her face.


    Propping herself against the bed, she clutched her cheek. "Ah, it hurts!"


    Only then did Cecilia move to her side, helping Mara back into bed. "You need to rest."


    "Auntie, will my scar ever heal?" Mara clung to Cecilia''s hand, her eyes betraying a fragility, like a


    delicate flower about to be blown away.


    A textbook constion.


    Her cries filled the room, and anyone might have thought a tragedy had urred.


    Percival had had enough. Taking Vivienne by the hand, he made to leave.


    Mara lunged forward, grabbing Vivienne''s wrist. "Vivienne, are you really not going to forgive me?"


    Vivienne looked down at the tear-streaked face before her, a picture of misery.


    "As I said, I forgive you."  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile, not pulling her wrist away. She had intended for Mara to catch


    her.


    After all, if it were up to her, Mara would not even be able to touch her.


    "Alright," Vivienne said calmly, nodding her head with an air of indifference.


    Mara was momentarily stunned. That easy?


    She was not going to ask for 800 million again, was she?


    Forget 800 million¡ª Mara was so broke that she could not even scrounge up a measly eighty bucks


    without hitting up Cecilia.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    ¡°You... you really are going to help me?¡± Mara looked at Vivienne, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Vivienne nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you... you...¡± Mara stuttered, at a loss for words.


    Even Cecilia hadn¡¯t expected Vivienne to consent. ¡°Vivienne, you¡¯re really willing to help Mara?¡±


    Vivienne affirmed. ¡°Sure, but I have my conditions. I¡¯m the Specter Healer; I don¡¯t work for free.¡±


    Mara knew it. Vivienne wasn¡¯t the type to offer help out of the goodness of her heart.


    ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m broke right now. Can I write you an IOU and pay you back once I have the


    money?¡± Mara pleaded.


    Vivienne smiled, her red lips lifting in a beguiling curve. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for.¡±


    A shiver ran down Mara¡¯s spine as she locked eyes with Vivienne¡¯s smile. She felt like she had just


    fallen into a bottomless pit ¨C a trap that could spell her doom!


    Leaving the hospital, Percival drove Isolde back home.


    Isolde took every chance to stick close to Vivienne. ¡°Vivienne, what was the deal you made with Mara


    back there?¡±


    Vivienne scooped Isolde into her arms, meticulously parting her hair to craft a sweet hairstyle for the


    youngster.


    ¡°Little ones shouldn¡¯t pry.¡±


    Isolde sat still, leaning against Vivienne, her tiny shoulders pressed against her chest.


    After a while, Isolde murmured, ¡°Vivienne, you¡¯re really busty, you know.¡±


    Percival nearly choked on his own spit.


    Unfazed, Vivienne continued her task while Percival¡¯s face turned a shade that would¡¯ve given any


    artist¡¯s palette a run for its money.


    ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t talk about such things,¡± Percival cleared his throat.


    Isolde scoffed. ¡°Percival, why so prudish? I¡¯m just saying she¡¯s got a great figure. It''s just a fact.¡±


    Percival mmed on the brakes and parked by the roadside, swiftly moving Isolde to the passenger


    seat.


    ¡°One more word, and you¡¯re going to boarding school tomorrow!¡±


    Isolde muttered under her breath.


    Soon, Isolde was dropped off at home, where her father, Nathan, was waiting outside.


    As Isolde got out of the car, she whispered to Percival, ¡°Percival, don¡¯t tell me you never noticed how


    great Vivienne¡¯s figure is?¡±


    ¡°Isolde! Boarding school for you tomorrow!¡±


    A huffy Isolde scampered into Nathan¡¯s arms, urging her dad to whisk her home.


    Nathan watched, bemused by his son¡¯s anger and his daughter¡¯s smugness, totally clueless about the


    situation.


    After Isolde departed, Vivienne couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer and burst into giggles in the


    backseat.


    Percival¡¯s face grew even redder. ¡°Vivienne, stopughing.¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t help it. She had never imagined Percival could be so shy ¨C adorably so.


    Listening to theughter from the back, Percival felt his manhood challenged for the first time in his life.


    He adjusted his tie and stepped out of the car, opening the back door to put an end to the giggling ¨C


    with a more hands-on approach.


    Inside the car, things got heated, while outside...


    An awkward Nathan stood there, holding a thermos of soup Aurelia had made for Vivienne, unsure how


    to interrupt.


    ¡°Ahem... maybe you two could take a break.¡±


    Percival froze, then bumped his head hard on the roof. Without pausing to rub it, he scrambled out of


    the car.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Percival tried to appear calm as he faced Nathan.


    Nathan nodded, passing the thermos to Percival with a meaningful look. ¡°The soup¡¯s freshly made.


    Don¡¯t rush; it can wait a moment.¡±


    The double entendre was not lost on anyone.


    With that, Nathan turned and entered the house, leaving Percival alone in his embarrassment.


    There was no going back to the Ellington Mansion now.


    ...


    Inside the Perez Mansion, Karen was tending to Jasper¡¯s health.


    ¡°Dad, did you stay upte against night?¡± Karen felt his pulse, and her brows knit with concern.


    Jasper shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, no, of course not. You saw me go to bed!¡±


    Karen let out a sigh. ¡°Three forty-five AM. That¡¯s about when you actually went to sleep. Caught up in a


    binge-watch, huh?¡±


    Jasper smacked his lips, amazed at the uracy of her methods.


    ¡°Sasha, are you hungry? I¡¯ve got a bit of an upset stomach and could use something light,¡± Jasper


    Karen gave him a knowing look, pointing to the pastries. ¡°You just had two pieces.¡±


    As Vivienne walked in, she caught Jasper cajoling Karen, with Maddox enjoying the scene.


    ¡°Ganging up to bully a defenseless old man?¡± Vivienne approached, handing a bag to Jasper.


    Maddox thought to himself: Defenseless? Who¡¯s old man can bend a steel bar with bare hands? And


    he uses that strength to keep me in line!


    Jasper finally found an ally. ¡°Exactly, they¡¯re so mean. Only my granddaughter understands.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I got you thetestic from your favorite series,¡± Vivienne said, standing protectively by


    Jasper¡¯s side.


    The grandfather and granddaughter shared a moment of bliss, imprable to all others.


    Just then, Yuri returned, bringing not only Natalia and Yasmine but also an invitation for Vivienne.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Vivienne asked, taking the invitation with a flicker of surprise in her eyes.


    It was an invite from the Linter family.


    ¡°Ran into Dracon Linter at the office today. He mentioned Yorick wants you and Sasha to join them


    for a casual dinner at the Linter Mansion.¡±


    Yuri couldn''t help but find it odd. It wasn''t a holiday or a special asion, so why the sudden invitation


    for dinner with Vivienne and her mother?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With a sly lift of her brows, Vivienne mused, "Maybe he''s grateful for that time I helped him out? Mom,


    shall we go?"


    Without hesitation, Vivienne passed the invitation to Karen.


    Vivienne chuckled, "Alright then." Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    ...


    At the Linter Mansion.


    Dracon was bustling about, prepping for the evening''s dinner party.


    Bustling was perhaps a generous term, as he was not cooking or cleaning ¨C just trying to make himself


    useful by directing the staff on how to set up the table.


    Dracon pursed his lips, amused by the thought that to the unacquainted, it might seem as if his father


    had taken up with a much younger lover.


    Dracon was waiting at the entrance. "Ms. Perez, Ms. Hawthorn, right this way, please."


    Karen eyed Dracon up and down, searching for a hint of familiarity in his features, but found none.


    "Mr. Linter," Karen greeted him with a nod.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Vivienne offered a perfunctory smile, the old grudges still simmering beneath the surface.


    "We''ve gotpany at the moment. My father will join us shortly. Please, make yourselves at home.


    Dinner will be served soon," Dracon exined before bustling off.


    Vivienne took a sip of her water. "Is this their idea of a power y?"


    Karen shrugged it off. "If Yorick wanted to put me in my ce, he''d use something more sophisticated


    than this."


    It was clear, though, that Dracon intended to make this power move personally.


    Vivienne chuckled, choosing to remain silent.


    An hour passed, with neither Vivienne nor Karen receiving any attention. Dracon was off somewhere,


    busy, and Yorick had not emerged from his study.


    Only when the servants had finished setting the table and called everyone for dinner did Yorick finally


    make an appearance.


    Dracon hurried over to his side, along with a woman, both offering their support as Yorick descended


    the stairs.


    "Lark, when did you arrive?" Yorick seemed genuinely surprised to see Karen.


    With a slight curl of her lips, Karen''s eyes flickered towards Dracon. "Been here a while. Mr. Linter


    insisted we shouldn¡¯t disturb you, so I did not."


    Vivienne''s gazended on the woman by Yorick''s side, her smileden with meaning.


    Yorick nced at Dracon, his voice tinged with reprimand. "Dracon, didn¡¯t I say to send Lark and


    Vivienne to my study when they arrived?"


    Dracon looked down sheepishly. "Sorry, Dad, I was too busy. It slipped my mind."


    Vivienne smirked, "Wasn''t Mr. Linter just overseeing the kitchen the whole time? ying


    supervisor?"


    Dracon managed an awkwardugh. Vivienne was clearly hinting that he had done it on purpose.


    Did she not know how to behave as a guest in someone else''s home?


    Yorick gave Dracon a stern look but refrained from furtherment with everyone present. "Lark,


    Vivienne, sit by me. I''d like to introduce you to someone."


    Yorick turned to the woman on his right, his smile tender.


    As everyone took their seats, Vivienne spoke up first, "Yorick, no need for introductions. I know Ms.


    Ashford."


    The woman was none other than Gillian Ashford!


    Vivienne had always known that encountering Mara would inevitably lead to meeting Gillian one day.


    Still, she had not expected it here, at the dinner table of the former head of Vanguard Agency.


    A reformed convict, Gillian''s presence in such esteemedpany was both admirable and shocking.


    Gillian raised her ss, the cognac reflecting her half-smile. But distorted through the ss and


    alcohol, her smile seemed almost sinister.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Allow me to apologize for my past ignorance and offer a


    toast as a gesture of my remorse," Gillian said with a polished grace that was hard to fault.


    They were in Yorick''s home, and both Karen and Vivienne held Yorick in high esteem.


    Vivienne responded coolly, "No need. It wasn¡¯t my face you shed. No apology necessary."


    Gillian''s face fell slightly at Vivienne''s public announcement of her past actions, but she maintained her


    Head bowed, she said with a semnce of guilt, "I was dealing with a lot back then, and Mara''s words


    provoked me. I lost control... It was my fault. I was too impulsive."


    Dracon quickly interjected, "In that situation, it was hard to stay rational, and you''ve paid the price. We


    can''tbel someone a viin for life over a single mistake. Ms. Ashford, don''t take it to heart."


    He then shot Vivienne a mocking nce as if to say, "What''s it to you?"


    Karen gave Dracon a warning look. This man was really challenging her patience again, even daring to


    bully Vivienne in her presence.


    "Lessons should be heeded, or the consequences might be severe next time. Wouldn''t you agree, Mr.


    Linter?" Karen said, her gaze indicating she would not tolerate any further mistreatment towards her


    daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Dracon chuckled nervously, offering no reply.


    Yorick finally spoke, "Gillian now works as a secretary in the Vanguard Agency''s secretariat, handling


    my affairs. She''s very diligent."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. A secretary in the Vanguard Agency''s secretariat?


    Gillian''s capabilities were proving to be much greater than she had imagined.


    Gillian nced at Vivienne and exined, "Mara didn¡¯t press charges against me. Afterpensating


    her mother, I was released from the detention center. I was actually studying to join the Vanguard


    Agency."


    The smile on Vivienne''s face grew. She knew exactly how much ''ink'' Gillian had in her ''pen''.


    Thinking of joining the Vanguard Agency? Gillian likely did not even know what it was before all this.


    But Vivienne''s curiosity was piqued all the more.


    How exactly had Gillian connected with F-Poison?


    When Vivienne first encountered F-Poison, the woman was wearing Gillian''s face.


    If there were no connection, how could that be? And without F-Poison''s aid, Gillian would never have


    been able to get into the Vanguard Agency, no matter how hard she tried.


    Vivienne''s pupils contracted slightly, and she nodded quietly. "Yeah, got it."


    After seeing Vivienne''s acknowledgment, Yorick began to catch up with Karen on the events of the past


    years. He already had an understanding of them, but he still sought a detailed ount. After all, before


    Percival came into the picture, Karen was Yorick''s favored sessor. Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    After dinner, Karen and Vivienne strolled with Yorick in the back garden.


    Dracon and Gillian were waiting up ahead.


    "These two, mother and daughter, are no easy targets ¨C one more difficult than the other," Dracon


    muttered, his eyes shing with a hint of ferocity.


    At the mention of Diana, a flicker of concern passed through Dracon''s eyes. "I wonder how Diana is


    doing. I''m really worried about her."


    Seeing Dracon''s lovesick look, Gillian felt a surge of disgust but kept her face neutral.


    "Mr. Linter, Ipletely understand how you feel. Vivienne and her mother are no angels. If we let


    them continue like this, the next ones to be locked away might just be you or me."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Dracon finally turned his attention to Gillian.


    Three days prior, Gillian hade on behalf of Vanguard Agency to check on Yorick and had met


    Dracon for the first time.


    As they chatted casually, they touched upon Percival and the Perez family''s current situation. It was


    only then that Dracon realized that Gillian had a bone to pick with Vivienne. Upon further conversation,


    it became clear that their mutual grievances ran as deep as any of his own.


    Their shared desire to deal with Vivienne made them natural allies.


    Dracon took a deep breath, "Alright, spill it. How do you want me to work with you? Just as long as it


    doesn''t harm the Linter family''s interests."


    Dracon was not a fool; while the other kids in the family did not need to lean on the Linter family for


    anything, he had to stand firm with them. Without the family''s support, he would be lost.


    If avenging Diana meant harming the Linter family, it was not worth it.


    Gillian curved her lips into a sly smile. "I want to get into the Rivenwood headquarters of the Vanguard


    Agency."


    "You''re leaving thefort of Sea City for Rivenwood? That ce is crawling with Percival''s cronies!"


    Dracon eximed in surprise.


    Gillian''s smile deepened, a hint of ferocity shing across her face, "Of course I know. It''s all Percival''s


    people there, but how else am I supposed to get close to him?"


    Dracon looked Gillian up and down. She was attractive enough, with a nice figure to boot.


    Butpared to Vivienne, she did not hold a candle. Given the choice between the two, he reckoned


    no man would pick Gillian over Vivienne. Of course, he would not dare say that to Gillian''s face.


    "Fine, I''ll get you into the Rivenwood General Administration."


    ...


    In the back garden.


    Yorick led Karen and Vivienne to an herb garden.


    Karen had been here before, but it was a first for Vivienne.


    "Take a look around. If you find any herbs of interest, feel free to take them. I''ve got plenty to spare,"


    Yorick said, his face breaking into a smile as he looked at Vivienne''s beaming face.


    "Thanks, Yorick," Vivienne said before making her way through the garden.


    Such an extensive herb garden ¡ª she hadn''t seen one like this since the one she nted on Emerald


    Mountain.


    But she had no time to tend to it, leaving it in the hands of those unreliable junior disciples, and it all


    perished!


    Since then, Vivienne had no time to cultivate these nts; her interests were far too wide-ranging, and


    the garden was neglected.


    She had not expected the Linter family to have such a hidden trove of herbs.


    Karen gazed at the familiar herb garden, her eyes softening with tenderness.


    Yorick let out a sigh of relief. "Lark, who is Vivienne''s father?"


    Karen snapped back from her reverie, her lips pressing together before she finally whispered, "It''s a


    secret."


    "You''re keeping secrets from me? At first, I thought you and Micah were an item, but that¡¯s not the


    case, it seems." Yorick chuckled.


    Back in the day, Karen was highly regarded at the Vanguard Agency, and her skills were extraordinary.


    The young men either didn''t dare pursue her, or they secretly pined after her. Aside from Vance, who


    was too stubborn to see anything but his own way, it was Micah who constantly hovered around Karen,


    affectionately calling her ''Boss.''


    "Micah wouldn¡¯t fancy me," Karen deflected, avoiding a direct answer.


    But Yorick would not be sidetracked. "Where exactly is Vivienne''s father? I''d like to see the scoundrel


    who stole away our belle, fathered a child, and then abandoned them both."


    Karen looked at Yorick with a smile. "And what would you do if you met Vivienne''s dad? How would you


    take revenge for me?"


    "I''d give him a couple of kicks first, then drag him to the interrogation room to get some answers about


    where he''s been all these years. I¡¯m gonna skin him alive for abandoning his wife!"


    Karenughed out loud. "Alright, I''ll remember that promise. When I bring him around someday, you''ll


    have to skin him!"


    Yorick knew Karen didn''t want to talk about it, so he didn''t press further.


    "You always were so level-headed, and it''s a good thing too. Otherwise, after the ''Destruction n''


    went south, we would''ve beenpletely wiped out."


    The failure of that mission was a sore spot not just for Karen and Micah but also for Yorick, who had


    been the agency head at the time.


    "You taught me well."


    Yorick joined in theughter. "Your father and I, we''ve been inseparable this lifetime. Who would have


    thought my favorite agent would turn out to be his daughter? Lark, is there really only room for


    Vivienne''s father in your heart?"


    Karen nodded. "Yes, he''s the only one in my heart, and I''ve been waiting for him to return."


    "Ah, that''s my no-good eldest son''s loss then. I thought I could y matchmaker between you two, but


    that''s not happening."


    Karen''s eyes twinkled. "You never talk about your children. Today, seeing Mr. Dracon Linter, he


    doesn''t seem to take after you much. What about the others?"


    Yorick fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Dracon, indeed, doesn¡¯t have much ambition. He just


    wants to stay by my side. As for the one who''s most like me, that would be our eldest. I''ll introduce you


    when there''s a chance. That stubborn mule is just like me when I was at his age."


    "And where is he?" Karen inquired.


    Yorick stood and walked towards Vivienne. "He''s on his battlefield."


    Karen did not ask any more questions. She could tell the location of that ¡°stubborn mule¡± was top


    secret.


    Vivienne''sughter tinkled through the air. "Indeed, this herb is a tricky one to cultivate¡ªa real rarity. I


    n to brew some tea with it tonight for Grandpa."


    Valerian root, as elusive as it was soothing, was what they marveled at. To have harvested even a


    small basketful was indeed a stroke of luck.


    The Linter family was certainly extraordinary, their home a trove of wonders.


    "Okay!" Vivienne agreed cheerfully.


    After a little more chatter, the mother and daughter bid their farewells to Yorick.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gillian lingered behind, and by the time she was ready to leave, Yorick had retired. Dracon escorted


    her out.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made the call. They''ll be transferring you shortly," Dracon assured her. New ch?pter


    av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Gillian nodded in acknowledgment. "And I''m counting on you to handle the Brooks family matter, Mr.


    Linter."


    "Of course."


    After Gillian climbed into her car, she nced back at the house, bidding Dracon a silent goodbye.


    From the driver''s seat, a gruff voice broke the silence. "You really know how to live it up, making me


    your chauffeur."


    Mara floored the elerator. "Gillian, did you try to kill me? Do you have any idea how close I was to


    buying the farm in the ER?!"


    Startled, Gillian gripped the armrest tightly. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m about to give you a taste of what it''s like to dance with death!"


    With those chilling words, Mara pushed the pedal to the metal, hurtling the car toward the winding


    mountain road ahead.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Gillian screamed, her voice edged with sheer terror, "Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re in the car too,


    Mara!"


    Panic wed at her, urging her to leap from the speeding vehicle, but courage failed her.


    As the car hurtled towards the end of the winding mountain road, Gillian curled up in the backseat,


    bracing for impact.


    A jarring symphony of rubber grinding against asphalt pierced the air. Gillian''s head mmed against


    the seat, her forehead instantly blossoming with a bruise.


    Mara exhaled a long sigh of relief, casting a scornful nce back at Gillian. "Scared now?"


    "Just go off and die by yourself; don''t drag me into it!" In a fit of rage, Gillian hurled her purse squarely


    at Mara''s face.


    Mara, now prizing her beauty more than ever, caught sight of the iing assault and immediately


    yanked at Gillian''s hair, snarling, "Dare to mar my face? I''ll make sure yours isn''t worth keeping!"


    Gillian let out a piercing shriek.


    And so, the two women grappled inside the car, exchanging blows and pulling hair¡ªan unseemly


    spectacle.


    Exhausted and breathless, they eventually stopped, both bearing the marks of their skirmish, neither


    having gained the upper hand.


    Touching up her makeup in the mirror, Gillian said, "If you''d actually swallowed vitamins, Vivienne


    would have caught on in a heartbeat. She''s the Specter Healer, and with her all-knowing mom, those


    two are sharper than anyone. You''d be the first to go if you slipped up."


    Mara scoffed. "You could''ve warned me. I would''ve taken less. You''re just looking to get rid of me!"


    Gillian couldn''t be bothered to argue. "I''ll be transferring to Rivenwood soon. You''ll have to y along


    with a few more of my performances, so don''t forget."


    With a cold snort, Mara started the car and drove away. She would have never kept up this charade


    with Gillian if it were not for her thirst for vengeance. Once that was quenched, she would be the first to


    kill this bitch and drop her and Vivienne into the pigsty!


    Gillian eyed Mara with contempt. Her thoughts mirrored Mara''s¡ªeach plotting the demise of the other.


    After her visit to the Linters, Vivienne dropped Karen off at the Perez Mansion and then headed to


    Elite University.


    The campus was bustling with the energy of youth¡ªstudents engaged in sports, romance, and lively


    chatter. Only Aaron was in his dorm, bombarding Keh with a tirade ofints.


    "When are you going to clear out? Don''t you have your own dorm? If you''re staying here tonight, where


    am I supposed to sleep?"


    Aaron was at his wit''s end. His own dorm was seldom used, thanks to Keh''s incessant visits.


    Keh, engrossed in thetest season''s game on his tablet, paid no mind to Aaron''s ranting.


    "Go, go! Damn! With those reactions, how do you even qualify for the game?"


    Aaron was about to explode in frustration when his phone rang¡ªit was Vivienne.


    At the sight of Vivienne''s name, the irritation on his face vanished.


    He was staying at the university that day because Vivienne had said she woulde to see him.


    "Vivienne, have you arrived?" Aaron answered the call, grabbed a cake from the fridge, and dashed


    out, leaving Keh no time to react.


    Keh sat up, considering Aaron''s words, and quickly dialed Percival''s number.


    Down at Elite University''s grounds.


    Vivienne sat on the steps, observing the couples and groups around her.


    Back when she was a sixteen-year-old student at Elite University, her ssmates treated her like a kid,


    and she kept to herself, indifferent to theirpany.


    Now, reflecting on those days, she realized how mundane college life had been.


    "Vivienne!" Aaron arrived, panting and sweaty, clutching a strawberry cheesecake that had


    miraculously survived the run, save for one berry that had fallen off. "Got you a strawberry


    cheesecake."


    Vivienne took the cake, noting the lost berry. "Stillcking finesse, Aaron? Can''t even run a short


    distance without dropping a strawberry?"


    Her tone frayed Aaron''s nerves. "I''m sorry, Vivienne. I''ll be more careful next time."


    "It''s not about being careful. It''s about realizing that the enemies you''ll face are the best of the best.


    Any slip-up could be fatal. If you stay a half-baked fighter, you''ll end up on the wrong side of a de!"


    Vivienne''s reprimand was harsh, not out of cruelty, but because, as the new head of the Miller family,


    Aaron was a target of GTO. The Nine Mystics Society had already exerted significant effort to eliminate


    the threats left by Mark Miller.


    If Aaron did not take full control of the Miller family soon, he would be swallowed by its undertow¡ªa


    puppet emperor unfit to lead.


    Aaron hung his head, guilt shing in his eyes. "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    Vivienne sighed. "Never mind. You''re young. I''ll have Draven step up your training. And if I see you like


    this again, don''t bothering to see me."


    "That won''t happen. When I see you next, Vivienne, I''ll have surpassed Percival," Aaron blurted out his


    innermost ambition.


    Vivienne paused, then let out augh. "You want to surpass Mr. Wolf?"


    "Yes, I will surpass him."


    Aaron''s determination was fierce. Surpassing Percival was not just a goal¡ªit was an obsession.


    Vivienne did not squash Aaron''s enthusiasm. "Go for it. My Mr. Wolf isn''t easily outdone."


    My Mr. Wolf.


    Aaron pursed his lips, a trace of resentment crossing his face. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He had known Vivienne for quite some time, but this was the first time he had heard her im such


    outright ownership over another guy, the first time she had said, "My."


    Clutching his hands tightly, Aaron tried again, "Vivienne, the guy''s getting on in years. He''s basically..."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Aaron zipped his lips and listened to Vivienne''s instructions.


    "Vivienne, you really want me to do this?"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Vivienne was no stranger to using her imagination. She rummaged through her bag and handed Aaron


    a stack of papers. ¡°I need the final product in three days. Get it done.¡±


    Aaron epted the papers, and to his surprise, they contained ns for a state-of-the-art camera


    system made from transparent crystal material. If installed as the eyes of a bionic robot, they would be


    indistinguishable from human eyes!


    ¡°I assure you, the task will bepleted.¡±


    This was Aaron¡¯s first mission since joining the Nine Mystics Society, and he could not afford to take it


    lightly.


    He had to nail it to impress Vivienne and to prove that he, not Percival, was her most capable assistant.


    ¡°Good.¡± Vivienne nodded, watching Aaron¡¯s confident demeanor.


    This was his chance to prove himself, and whether he seeded or failed, she would finally be able to


    flush out the traitor.


    The reason she had tasked Aaron was to test him, to ensure he was not naively treating the Society


    like some kind of adventure game.


    As Vivienne prepared to leave, Aaron opened his mouth to speak when a deep, maic voice called


    out from ahead.


    ¡°Vivienne, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Both Vivienne and Aaron looked up, their expressions changing. Vivienne was ted. Aaron, on the


    other hand, was clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf! Did you bring the strawberry cheesecake?¡± Vivienne ran over like a schoolgirl, throwing


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    herself into Percival¡¯s arms, her eyes lighting up at the thought of her favorite treat.


    Percival chuckled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me instead of just eyeing the


    cheesecake?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like a strawberry cheesecake made by Mr. Wolf himself. Give it here!¡±


    Like a kitten after cream, Vivienne could not wait to dig into the cheesecake, and the stoic Percival


    unwrapped it for her to enjoy with ease.


    As the sun cast its dying light across the yground, the two strolled off together.


    Aaron watched Vivienne¡¯s profile as she savored each bite of the cheesecake, while the one he had


    waited half an hour in line to purchase sat abandoned on the steps.


    The setting sun¡¯sst gleam highlighted the cake box before fading away, along with Aaron¡¯s sweet


    hopes.


    The mocking whispers of the wind seemed to scoff at his futile effort. ¡°Howughable, your painstaking


    efforts couldn''t outshine a simple ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯.¡±


    From a distance, Mara watched the scene unfold, a slow smile creeping across her lips.


    Aaron sat dejectedly on the steps, methodically eating the strawberry cheesecake he had bought. The


    cloying sweetness made him feel nauseous as if he might retch.


    Mara approached with a timely offering of iced coffee.¡°I heard the campus heartthrob was moping here,


    so I came to check it out.¡±


    Aaron epted the iced coffee. Though he had not spent much time with Mara, their mutual friend


    Keh had introduced them, and they had be friends.


    ¡°Thanks, but what¡¯s this about a campus heartthrob?¡± Aaron asked, surprised.


    Mara sat down beside him, plucking a strawberry from the cake and popping it into her mouth. ¡°You


    and Keh, man. The gaming ace and the future finance mogul, the ideal boyfriend, inheriting a


    fortune. You guys are always together, and people are shipping you two together, big time.¡±


    Aaron frowned. ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not one for the campus gossip, I guess. I knew about it on my first day. The top-liked post on


    the campuswork is about you and Keh ying basketball.¡±


    Mara showed him the campuswork on her phone. ¡°Look at all the confessions. People are saying if


    you guys were not a thing, they¡¯d go after you.¡±


    Aaron nearly choked on his tea. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. If anything, he¡¯s my rival. Always has


    been.¡±


    Mara couldn¡¯t help butugh at Aaron¡¯s flushed face. ¡°I know you guys are just bros, but it¡¯s fun for us


    to fantasize. There are plenty who have secret crushes on you.¡±


    At the mention of secret crushes, Aaron¡¯s spirits visibly sank.


    Secret crushes were painful. No amount of strawberry cheesecake could cure that kind of heartache.


    Mara saw right through Aaron, having witnessed the scene with Vivienne.


    ¡°Something on your mind? If you want, I¡¯m here to listen,¡± she offered with a warm smile.


    Aaron, needing to vent, did not care who was listening anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked someone for years. She¡¯s been my entire youth, but she doesn¡¯t like me back. She¡¯s already


    engaged to someone else.¡±


    Aaron hung his head low. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get her to notice me. It feels like she¡¯s slipping away.¡±


    ¡°She was never yours to begin with! You¡¯re outstanding, but Percival is many times more outstanding,¡±


    Mara thought silently, though she maintained a sympathetic exterior.


    Aaron paused. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s been waiting for me to make a move? But she¡¯s engaged.¡±


    ¡°So what? If she really didn¡¯t care for you, would she meet with you? Being engaged is not the same as


    being married. It¡¯s not about breaking up a rtionship; it¡¯s about finding true love.¡±


    As Mara spoke, Aaron stood up. ¡°How did you know we met?¡±


    Aaron waved him off, "Nah, I got this." Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Alright, suit yourself. I''ve got an appointment with my sister-inw tomorrow for a treatment. I''ve been


    breaking out like crazy, so I guess I won''t have time to run your love errands anyway," Mara said with a


    nonchnt shrug.


    "Your sister-inw?" Aaron raised an eyebrow.


    Aaron thought for a moment, then said, "Alright, where''s this treatment happening? I''ll swing by."


    "Really? Thanks, man!"


    Mara forced a bright smile, but a shadow of ulterior motives flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    On the other side of town, Vivienne sat contentedly in the car, having just polished off a luscious


    strawberry cheesecake that Percival had brought her.


    With a full belly, she finally remembered the matter at hand.


    "So, you mentioned you had a crucial video conference tonight. What''s got you swinging by all of a


    sudden?" Vivienne leaned in, eyeing Percival curiously.


    Percival, driving with his usual cool demeanor, cleared his throat. "That conference is nothing


    "I never told you where I was heading today," Vivienne said with a teasing smile, though Percival felt a


    chill run down his spine at her grin.


    Exhaling softly, Percival eased the car to a stop in front of a bustling steakhouse, turned to Vivienne,


    and said, "I got a call from Keh about you being at Elite University, so I thought I''d check on you."


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, somewhat exasperated. "Aaron''s just a kid. Why are you always so


    concerned with him?"


    Percival parked the car and looked at her, "I simply can''t stand any man coveting you, even if that man


    is just a boy."


    Vivienne gazed at Percival. She had always heard that a man in jealousy was at his most handsome,


    but she had not expected it to be this striking! Could it be that because the man was Percival, he


    appeared so irresistibly dashing?


    He was so handsome, and she loved it!


    Percival yfully tapped Vivienne''s nose. "Let''s go have your favorite beef stew."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivienne wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a firm kiss on his lips before cheerily hopping


    out of the car.


    The kiss left Percival breathless, wishing for another.


    Vivienne thought to herself, ¡°Opportunities like this don''te often!¡±


    As they sat down to the bubbling hot pot, Vivienne devoured the meal with gusto.


    "Mr. Wolf, I''ll be heading to Mara''s ce tomorrow to treat her injury. Wait for my signal," she said,


    gobbling down a piece of tripe.


    Percival, ever soposed, wiped a bit of sauce from the corner of her mouth and said, "Understood."


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a sly smile; she was eager to see what was really going on.


    The next morning, Vivienne knocked on Mara''s apartment door, only to be greeted by Aaron.


    "What are you doing here?" She frowned in surprise.


    Aaron grinned. "Vivienne, I''m here to fix theputer for our senior."


    From inside, Mara called out, "Vivienne? Come in. I''m just in the shower."


    Vivienne''s brows rose inquisitively. A shower this early?


    Aaron''s face turned scarlet. "Vivienne, it''s not what you think, really!"


    Mara emerged, wrapped in a towel. If not for the scar on her face, she looked utterly radiant.


    "Vivienne, we spilled some soy milk during breakfast, so I went to rinse off. Please don''t


    misunderstand," Mara exined with a smile.


    Vivienne brushed past Aaron and made her way straight to Mara. "Did you touch your scar while


    showering?"


    Mara chuckled inwardly, feeling validated in her suspicion that there was something between Vivienne


    and Aaron, and Vivienne was just ying hard to get.


    She winked at Aaron and then turned to Vivienne, "No, I''ve been careful, just like you said."


    "Good. Shall we start here or in the bedroom?" Vivienne asked, her voice cold.


    Aaron felt the drop in temperature and grew uneasy. Every time Vivienne was upset in his presence, he


    felt helpless.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom. Aaron, wait here for me. Thanks for your help," Mara said sweetly, adjusting


    her towel before giving Aaron a reassuring smile.


    Aaron nodded awkwardly, avoiding Vivienne''s prating gaze.


    Hearing Mara address Aaron so familiarly sent a wave of frost through Vivienne''s veins.


    She grabbed her medical kit and headed to Mara''s bedroom.


    Aaron, desperate to exin, was stopped by Mara, "I''m about to change in the bedroom. Where do you


    think you''re going?"


    Aaron''s ears turned red. "I... I was just..."


    Maraughed softly. "I¡¯ll go first."


    In the bedroom, Mara changed and sat on the bed. "Vivienne, are you upset?"


    Vivienne nced at her, then looked away. "Why would I be upset?"


    "I thought you and Aaron were close. I didn¡¯t want to upset you."


    Vivienne lifted her gaze, a faint smile ying on her lips. Mara was quite the little minx, huh?


    She thought Mara was simply naive, but she had underestimated her.


    Applying silicone to Mara''s face, Vivienne asked, "Did you drink a pot of green tea before your


    shower?"


    Mara blinked in confusion.


    Vivienne inserted a microchip into Mara''s scar. "Trying to light up the whole forest with your green glow,


    are we?"


    "What are you talking about? What forest?" Mara was lost.


    As Vivienne inserted needles into Mara''s scar, Mara screamed in pain. "What are you doing? It hurts!"


    Vivienne packed her things. "Beautyes at a cost."


    Mara writhed in agony, feeling as if her face was being forcibly molded back together, a tormenting


    blend of pain and itchiness as if countless ants crawled over her skin.


    "What have you done to my face? I agreed to let you experiment, but you can''t take my life!"


    [Ready for the test.]


    Percival replied promptly: [Okay.]


    About an hour had passed, and Vivienne had just stacked her Tetris blocks to the top for the tenth time.


    As a few I-shaped pieces fell into ce, the screen cleared of blocks.


    The pain on Mara''s face finally began to subside.


    She had been in so much agony that sweat matted her hair, and her voice was hoarse with screams.


    "Is it over?" Mara asked, voice quivering.


    Good, it was healing¡ªthree millimeters already closed. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Truth be told, Vivienne could have restored Mara''s face to its original state in under two minutes, a


    trivial task for her.


    But she was not about to let Mara off that easily, not when there were experiments to be conducted on


    her.


    Vivienne''s phone pinged with a message from Percival.


    [Chip is responsive.]


    She was pleased.


    Excellent.


    This meant their research was on the right track.


    The reason she had agreed to treat Mara''s wound was to use her as a test subject to experiment with


    that chip.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Vivienne was testing whether the chip could integrate with the human body through ionic fusion,


    eventually solidifying within and migrating with the flow of blood.


    She had been wracking her brain for a suitable test subject, even considering the drastic measure of


    extracting Fiona from a high-security federal penitentiary.


    But then Mara walked right into herp, a perfect volunteer. When Mara had begged Vivienne for


    treatment, she agreed to any terms set forth. Even the prospect of being a human guinea pig did not


    deter her.


    So Vivienne wasn''t about to pull her punches. If she did not conduct this experiment on, the powers


    behind Mara would not hesitate to find another way to make it happen. Better to be the one in control,


    she figured.


    ¡°Keep your face dry for the rest of the day,¡± Vivienne instructed as she gathered her belongings, ready


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to leave. ¡°I''ll check back in a week.¡±


    Mara caught her arm. ¡°Wait, what exactly are you experimenting with? Can you tell me?¡±


    Vivienne considered for a moment. ¡°It''s a biotechnological study on quantum entanglement and GPS


    phenomena analysis. Does that make sense to you?¡±


    Mara blinked,pletely lost. Her school days were spent just sliding by, barely scraping into Elite


    University. This scientific jargon was like a foreignnguage.


    ¡°Forget it. It''s over my head,¡± Mara sighed, figuring she would just ry Vivienne''s words to Gillian so


    she would stop asking her about it every day.


    Vivienne left with a small smile.


    Downstairs, Aaron greeted Vivienne with concern.


    ¡°Is everything wrapped up?¡± he asked.


    Vivienne nodded briskly, pausing to offer a piece of advice. ¡°Aaron, know what you should and


    shouldn¡¯t meddle with.¡±


    Aaron looked taken aback. ¡°I can exin...¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Vivienne cut him off, turning to leave. She had another chip prototype to perfect and no time


    for Aaron''s love life dramas. She didn¡¯t mind as long as Mara did not beg to be killed, and she was only


    angry because Aaron was blind.


    Vivienne was disappointed because Aaron was so quickly seduced by Mara in just a few days,


    improvements were so slow, and it turned out it was because his attention was elsewhere!


    Aaron watched Vivienne go, at a loss. He had never seen her so upset.


    Copsing onto the couch, Aaron was overwhelmed with regret.


    Mara descended the staircase, a smirk ying on her lips as she observed Aaron''s dejection.


    ¡°Everything okay, Aaron?¡± she asked, offering him a Coke ¨C Vivienne''s favorite, if she recalled correctly.


    Aaron''s mood darkened further, pping Mara''s hand away. ¡°Why did you deliberately make her


    misunderstand me?¡±


    Feigning surprise, Mara said, ¡°Aaron, Vivienne is the girl you like?¡±


    Aaron wavered, guilty. Mara, ying the understanding big sister, reassured him. ¡°It''s perfectly normal


    to like her. She''s like a goddess among mortals. It''s no wonder if every guy falls for her.¡±


    She pulled Aaron down back on the sofa and continued, ¡°Liking someone isn¡¯t something you should


    be ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°But Vivienne is...¡±


    ¡°Forget about Percival. I think you and Vivienne are a much better match.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡¯ Aaron¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Mara.


    ¡°Of course. You two are about the same age, and I heard from Keh that you¡¯ve known each other


    for years. You knew her and liked her before Percival. The only reason they¡¯re together is because


    Percival took advantage of the time you two were separated.¡±


    Aaron could not agree more. He had always felt it unfair how Percival won Vivienne¡¯s heart before him,


    although he knew and liked her longer than Percival did. Plus, Percival was so old he could be


    Vivienne¡¯s uncle!


    Aaron had nevere to terms with this, but no one ever took his side or understood him. As time


    passed, he began to subconsciously think that he was the paramour.


    Mara tapped his shoulders and said, ¡°Aaron, you know what I think? I think you might have a spot in


    Vivienne¡¯s heart, only she doesn¡¯t realize it. Plus, Percival has her so wrapped around his fingers that


    she has lost sight of her true feelings. You don¡¯t know this, but just because of how I sounded so


    intimate with you earlier, she threw a hit fit at me upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aaron could not believe it.


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie? To be frank, I don¡¯t think my cousin and Vivienne arepatible. If


    possible, I think you should be together with Vivienne.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re willing to help me?¡±


    Mara nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was off to the YQ Research Center, where Percival was overseeing the


    development of thetest chip prototype.


    "How''s iting along?" Vivienne approached, now donned in a whiteb coat, her hair swept up into


    a practical bun at the back of her head.


    Percival turned around and was struck by such a look.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Something deep inside him felt like it had been hit hard, as if a surge of electricity shot straight to his


    brain.


    Vivienne, oblivious to Percival''s transfixed gaze, walked straight to the machinery. "The synthesis has


    gone well. I''ll add a bonus to your paycheck."


    His gaze was so intense it was as if it could prate her.


    Vivienne let out a chuckle, walked over, and wrapped her arms around Percival''s neck.


    Her body coiled around his like a vine, pressing tightly against him. "Mr. Wolf, what are you looking at?"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Percival tightened his embrace, resting his forehead just above Vivienne''s brows, whispering tenderly,


    "Looking at my Vivienne."


    My Vivienne.


    Few words in the world could send Vivienne¡¯s heart fluttering quite like those.


    She felt as if she had plunged into a pool of spring water, her entire being drenched in its soothing


    embrace.


    Their gazes locked, neither willing to take a step closer.


    In their eyes, there was only each other, each deeply etching the other''s features into their memory.


    They tugged at each other, eyes speaking volumes.


    Creak...


    Theb door swung open, and Karen marched in, dragging Rex by the ear, the awkwardness in the


    room thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Karen was the first to snap out of it. "Carry on, lovebirds. I''ve got a bone to pick with this good-for-


    nothing apprentice!"


    Vivienne watched as Karen pulled Rex aside and, with a swift kick, sent him sprawling.


    Meanwhile, she and Percival were still wrapped up in each other, fingers interlocked.


    "Boss, your daughter''s over here making goo-goo eyes, and you''re not saying a peep? She''s underage


    and being seduced by an older man¡ªaren''t you gonna do something about it?"


    Rex¡¯s outburst was swiftly silenced by Karen''s expert move.


    "If you don''t spill the beans on all those toxins you''ve been cooking up over the years, you might as


    well forget about talking ever again."


    Karen had zero tolerance for her underlings causing trouble.


    If she had known Rex was actually Brody, she would have cut him down long ago!


    Vivienne pursed her lips, conceding that when it came to inner strength, her mom was unbeatable.


    "Old man, gonna let go, or do you want to y a live show?" Vivienne teased, pulling away with a


    mischievous wink.


    Percival let go, touched his nose awkwardly, and stepped forward, handing Karen a stun baton.


    "Master, this mighte in handy."


    The stun baton, a creation of Brody''s, could discharge a burst of high voltage at the push of a button


    and was designed to simte the debilitating force of a hurricane.


    Karen gave the baton a twirl. "Not bad at all!"


    Brody shot Percival a look of utter despair.


    Alright, he got it.


    Birds of a feather flock together¡ªKaren was shamelessly cunning, Percival was sly and ruthless, and


    Vivienne was wickedly sharp. None of them were saints!


    After enjoying his moment of revenge, Percival, with Vivienne in tow, left theb.


    On the way, Vivienne ryed the events that had unfolded at Mara¡¯s house to Percival, "Looks like


    they''re targeting the Miller family again, trying to use them to stir up trouble within the Nine Mystics


    Society and destabilize us."


    Vivienne had said a lot, but all Percival heard was: ¡°Something, something... Aaron saw me today,


    something, something...


    "Alright, I got it."


    Vivienne paused, "Got what, exactly?"


    Percival shed a sly grin, deftly changing the subject, "Thomas called me earlier and said Gillian has


    already reported to headquarters."


    "That quick? What position?" Vivienne inquired.


    "She''s on par with Vance, appointed as the new Secretary-General. Officially, she''s there to learn, but


    reality is she''s the main office''s eyes in Rivenwood."


    Ever since Percival left, Rivenwood''s Vanguard Agency became a thorn in Sea City''s side.


    Everyone knew that the agents of Rivenwood''s Vanguard Agency were Percival''s people. Even with


    him gone, their loyalties had departed with him.


    To prevent Rivenwood from bing entirely Percival''s domain, a new overseer was necessary.


    Out of all the agents, they had to send Gillian, who had a grudge against Percival.


    Webster''s message was clear: Rivenwood was not for Percival to rule alone.


    Vivienne chuckled. "A spy? They should''ve at least picked someone with brains like Leopold¡ªthat''s


    the bare minimum, and yet they sent her?"


    Leopold: I feel like someone''s praising me... or maybe not.


    Percivalughed. "Who can discern the main office''s true intent?"


    At the Vanguard Agency, Vance called a disgruntled Thomas into his office.


    "Gillian''s just arrived, unfamiliar with everything around here. As the captain of the headquarters, take


    care of her, will you?"


    Thomas was fed up¡ªnever had he seen a former suspect be his boss.


    Vance''s eyes twinkled with the understanding of Thomas'' inner turmoil.


    "The main office has cleared her. No issues there. Just focus on your job and show her around the


    training ground."


    Thomas begrudgingly acknowledged. "Will do."


    With a wave of his hand, Vance dismissed Thomas.


    He exhaled deeply, pondering over Gillian''s file.


    Yorick had personally rmended her¡ªGillian was no small fry.


    But no matter how he looked at it, her ties to the ancient warrior lineage were undeniable.


    The Ashford family had long coveted the assets of the once-mighty Boyd family, an ancient warrior


    lineage. Now, with Patrick Ashford locked up, Gillian Ashford had managed to join the Vanguard


    Agency and been sent to Rivenwood.


    It was hard to believe she had no connections to the ancient warrior lineage.


    But who was backing her?


    Thomas had just stepped out of his suburban home when he bumped into Gillian, who was on her way


    to deliver some documents.


    "Long time no see, Captain Thomas," Gillian said with a smile, unfazed by the encounter.


    Gillian''s smile froze, and a flicker of difort passed through her eyes.


    Thomas''s words were far from pleasantries; they bordered on insult.


    And his voice carried, loud and clear, ensuring that everyone in the busy neighborhood could hear.


    Gillian''sposure was hanging by a thread, but she managed to hold it. "Yes, well, I was innocent. It


    was just that at the time..."


    "I''m not interested in ''at the time,'' you''ve got three minutes to join me at the training field. Don''t bete,"


    Thomas said, checking his watch with a stern face before shouting to everyone present, "Three


    minutes, assemble!" Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    The whole Vanguard Agency was on high alert, more serious than if they were heading out on a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    mission.


    Thomas rarely used that tone, but when he did, it meant that today''s training was going to be brutal.


    Gillian was still processing when the once noisy crowd had already geared up, ready to move out.


    And there she was in her skirt and heels, hopelessly outpaced.


    "Wait for me!" Gillian hastily dropped the documents and dashed to the locker room to change.


    By the time she arrived at the parking lot, Thomas was already counting down thest ten seconds.


    She hurried over, nearly tripping in her rush, and climbed into the vehicle, only to be told, "Sorry, Gillian,


    this is the captain''s seat."


    "Then where do I sit?" Gillian asked, baffled.


    The driver pointed to the trunk. "If you want to experience a day at the training field, you take the back."

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Gillian gripped her hands tightly, frustration and disbelief etching her features.


    There was no way Leopold could have mistaken her. In the entire Vanguard Agency, she was the only


    one with curly, untamed hair. How could anyone mix that up?


    "Second squad, what''s the holdup? Move out now, or it''s a ten-kilometer march with full gear!" barked


    Thomas.


    Leopold hopped onto the truck, smacking the canvas cover. "Let''s roll out, folks. If we lose to that smug


    jerk Hotshot today, I swear you''ll wish you were never born!"


    Powerless, Gillian watched as the truck rumbled away from her. She turned to hop into Thomas''s


    vehicle, only to see him already seated and starting the engine.


    "Thomas, wait for me!" she yelled, but Thomas drove off as if he hadn''t heard a thing.


    Vehicles had strict protocols at Vanguard Agency; you couldn''t just take one without prior approval.


    With her own car off-limits within the training grounds, Gillian had no choice but to chase after them on


    foot.


    Upstairs, Micah sipped his coffee, watching the scene unfold with a sly grin curling his lips.


    That kid Thomas was definitely taking a page out of Percival''s book.


    On the phone, Micah ryed Thomas''s antics to Percival.


    Percival chuckled. "Let them be."


    "But Percival, keep an eye out for Gillian. She''s backed by Yorick. She''s no simpleton," Micah warned.


    "Don''t worry. She''s not going to stir up any real trouble."


    Hearing Percival''s confident tone, Micah scoffed. "What did your mentor say?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Percival replied, "Howe, after all these years, you still depend on


    my mentor? Don''t you have a mind of your own?"


    "Percival! You..."


    The call ended with a dial tone, and Micah mmed the phone down in irritation.


    "That little rascal!"


    Percival nonchntly scratched his nose and tossed the phone aside.


    Vivienne nced at him. "Aren''t you worried your boss might not let this slide?"


    "What''s there to worry about? We''ve got Vance, don''t we?" he said casually.


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow. "Alright, if you say so."


    Meanwhile, Anna, who was training on the field, received a call.


    "Yes, I''m on my way back."


    Soren, fresh in new gear, saw Anna heading out and called after her, "Where are you off to? We still


    have a sparring match."


    "No time," Anna retorted without looking back, waving off Soren. "Next time, I''ll make sure you''re crying


    for your momma."


    Leopoldughed heartily. "Go get ''em, Anna! I''m rooting for ya!"


    Soren, finishing his wrist wraps, taunted Leopold, "You''re the one who''ll be bawling today!"


    As Anna left the training grounds, she ran into a breathless Gillian.


    Looking as if she might copse at any moment, Gillian waved her over. "Where are you going? Why


    aren''t you training?"


    Anna, fearing Gillian might just melt into a puddle under the sun, said, "I''m on a mission. Since when


    do you oversee our daily routines?"


    Gillian straightened up, trying to assert some authority. "Isn''t it my job to look after every member''s


    daily activities?"


    Anna smiled thinly. "Maybe worry more about those two big wolf dogs chasing you than micromanaging


    us."


    Gillian froze. "What big wolf dog?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she asked, the sound of barking grew louder from behind, heading straight for her.


    Those were the two wolf dogs Percival had trained to chase after the agents, smart enough to adjust


    their ferocity based on their target.


    They went easy on the new recruits, but with veterans like Leopold and Thomas, they showed no


    mercy.


    Now, it was Gillian being chased across the training field as if she were fresh meat.


    Thomas kept an eye on Gillian but showed no sign of intervening.


    "She wants inside info on our training ground? In her dreams!" He thought.


    Gillian ran for her life, narrowly avoiding bing lunch for the two pursuing wolf dogs.


    "Why isn''t anyone doing anything? Help!" she screamed while running, but no one paid her any heed.


    Everyone else stood aside, cheering and pping as though watching a blockbuster movie.


    "Gillian, you''re killing it! You''d win any endurance race!"


    "The power of a determined woman¡ªgo, Gillian!"


    "Run faster, Mr. ck and ck are picking up the pace!"


    Mr. ck and ck were the names of the two wolf dogs.


    Finally, with no other option, Gillian dove into a mud pit to escape.


    The wolves, being the clean freaks they were, barked in disappointment at Gillian from the mud pit''s


    edge, then left in disdain.


    Gillian, in her twenty-some years, had never been so insulted by dogs.


    She screamed in frustration, pping the mud with her hands, wishing she could hurl the muck at


    those canines.


    The whistle signaling the end of training blew, and the agents lined up promptly.


    "Good work today, team. Let''s wrap it up early and head home for dinner!" Thomas announced.


    Cheers erupted as the agents boarded their vehicles, ready to leave.


    Gillian, still struggling in the mud, watched everyone depart, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Where are


    you going? Wait for me!"


    Yet, no one responded to Gillian''s cries for help, and she could only watch helplessly as the squad''s


    vehicles drove away.


    It took Gillian a grueling half-hour to w her way out of the mud pit.


    Gillian was not ustomed to such humiliation, and she let out heart-wrenching sobs in the middle of


    the training ground.


    The watchful gatekeeper, with his dogs Mr. ck and ck in tow, approached her. "Hey, you gonna


    leave or what? If you don''t, I''m locking up, and you''ll have to keep Mr. ck and ckpany for the


    night." Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Both Mr. ck and ck growled at Gillian, expressing their discontent.


    Terrified, Gillian shuddered violently, scrambling to her feet and limping away from the training ground.


    "Mommy, is thatdy a hobo? She''s all dirty."


    Gillian turned toward the innocent child at the roadside and snarled, "You little brat! Scram! I¡¯m gonna


    go over there and kill you!"


    The child''s parents hurriedly scooped up their son and whisked him away.


    Don''t engage with the crazies; it''s a rule of thumb.


    Gillian clenched her fists in fury. The indignity she had suffered today, she vowed, would be repaid


    tenfold.


    Meanwhile, Anna had already driven up to the Perez Mansion.


    "Anna, darling,e in,e in!" Zelda greeted Anna with open arms and a warm smile, ushering her


    into the family home.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Blinking her eyes, Anna felt that Zelda was unusually enthusiastic today.


    She nced at Vivienne, seeking help, and Vivienne shot her a knowing look that said, "Girl, my aunt


    fancies you as a niece-inw."


    Anna nearly choked on her drink. She was too young to be shackled by the chains of arranged dating!


    No way, not happening!


    Seeing Anna''s pleading eyes, Vivienne kindly excused her, breaking the tension.


    Zelda, aware that Vivienne had serious matters to discuss, didn''t press further, content to wait until they


    were finished.


    "Actually, my junior brother isn''t too shabby. Why not give him a shot?" Vivienne teased, yfully


    tipping Anna''s chin.


    Anna blushed. "Ms. Vivienne, when did you start being so cheeky?"


    "Picked it up from our Mr. Wolf."


    Percival, who had just walked in, paused upon hearing this.


    What? Was he really that cheeky?


    Anna quickly changed the subject when she saw Percival return. "Mr. Ellington, Herman mentioned you


    were looking for me. What''s up?"


    Percival sat down next to Vivienne and said, "You''re about to graduate from Elite University, right?


    Applied for grad school yet?"


    Anna nodded. "Yeah, just haven''t had the chance to take the exams; been swamped with training


    assignmentstely."


    "Go for it, stick close to Aaron."


    It took Anna a moment to remember who Aaron was. "Stick close to him for what?"


    It was then that Vivienne chimed in, "Aaron''s been dealing with the Brooks familytely, investigating


    the bionic biotech rted to F-Poison. Assist him. There''s a Mara close to him with dubious intentions;


    just keep an eye on her discreetly; don''t blow your cover."


    Anna understood but still felt uneasy. "Ms. Vivienne, Noah is with GTO. They must know I''m with


    Vanguard Agency. Gillian even saw me at the training grounds today. Won''t this raise their suspicions?"


    Vivienne smiled. "It will. And they''ll wonder if you''re there to investigate Aaron or Mara. Basically, you''ll


    be shrouded in mystery, and many will watch you. Be careful."


    Anna burst intoughter at this. She relished this kind of game. "Mission epted."


    ...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At Mara''s house.


    Mara was looking at herself in the mirror, wondering if it was her imagination or if her scars really didn''t


    look as horrific as before.


    Then, the door burst open.


    A mud-covered Gillian strode in.


    Mara jumped, retreating with a pillow in hand. "What... What have you done to yourself? Stay back,


    don''t dirty my clothes!"


    Gillian lunged at her, pinning her to the floor, and repeatedly smacked her face.


    "Did you keep an eye on Vivienne like I asked? No progress in all this time. Have you been taking my


    words for granted?"


    Mara was dazed from the blows. "What are you on about? I''ve told you everything, and Vivienne''s


    Pushing Gillian off, Mara wiped her face in disgust. "What''s gotten into you?"


    Gillian regained some sanity. "Tomorrow, I need results. I want Aaron under your control, got it?"


    Mara sensed Gillian''s madness and nodded. "Got it."


    The next morning, Vivienne arrived at Mara''s house as promised.


    Mara greeted her warmly. "Vivienne, you''re here! I''ve prepared some fruit tea for you. Try it."


    Vivienne eyed the brew. It was indeed fruit tea, nothing extra added.


    Taking a sip, Vivienne asked casually, "Bedroom or living room?"


    "The bedroom." Maraughed awkwardly, leading Vivienne into the room.


    When the anticipated pain hit, Mara rolled wildly on the bed. This episode was more intense than


    before; she even ran amok in the room, breaking things.


    Vivienne sat by, quietly observing the spectacle.


    This time, the pain wasn''t as bad as before. Was Mara''s dramatics serving another purpose?


    Then a voice came from outside. "Mara, are you okay?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow; it was Aaron. What was he doing here again?


    Mara flung open the door, and Aaron stepped in. The sight of the disheveled room and Mara''s sweat-


    drenched face left him in shock.


    Aaron steadied Mara, turning to Vivienne in confusion. "What''s going on? Vivienne, is she alright?"


    Leaning back in her chair with her legs crossed, Vivienne replied nonchntly, "She''s fine."


    Mara suddenly shoved Aaron away, throwing him into the bedroom and dashing out. And "identally,"


    the door shut behind her.


    Click. The door locked.


    Aaron was stunned and tried the handle, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "Vivienne, this..." Aaron looked at her, at a loss.


    Vivienne was rxed, "If you can''t get out, just stay put. It''s not like there''s anything to do. She''ll be


    over it in an hour."


    She was curious to see what new tricks Mara had up her sleeve.


    Aaron pursed his lips, his gaze falling on Vivienne.


    She was always untouchable, like Venus herself, no matter when he saw her.


    Sitting down, with only a tiny sofa in Mara''s room, Aaron had no choice but to take a seat on the bed.


    Outside, Mara caught her breath. She touched her cheek; it was indeed less painful than before, within


    her threshold of tolerance.


    Fidgeting restlessly, Aaron pped at his T-shirt, his cheeks flushing a deep shade of crimson.


    Vivienne, noticing his difort, asked, "Are you alright?"


    Aaron shook his head, "I... I don''t know, Vivienne, I feel awful."  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Vivienne approached and took his hand, her touch gentle.


    Suddenly, Aaron, as if possessed, gripped her hand tightly.


    "Vivienne, I feel terrible. I just... I need to hold you..."


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, the bedroom door flew open, and the room instantly filled with the bitter


    scent of a fire extinguisher.


    "Fire! Fire! Hang on, Vivienne, I''ming to the rescue!"


    Vivienne shielded her eyes before leaping to safety. Once the smoke cleared, she opened her eyes to


    a chaotic scene.


    Keh, holding the fire extinguisher, was pinned under Aaron, who had him in an iron grip, rendering


    him immobile.


    Their legs were tangled in a most undignified fashion.


    Aarony peacefully atop Keh, a small lump forming on his head ¨C a lump that matched a dent on


    the extinguisher.


    Vivienne could only stand there, speechless.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Vivienne rolled her eyes at the scene before her and silently slipped out of the room.


    Anna stood at the doorway, gripping Mara, who was feigning unconsciousness.


    "Ms. Vivienne, what should we do with her?"


    "Forget her," Vivienne waved dismissively. "Just feed this to Aaron when he wakes up."


    Anna nodded in understanding. "Got it."


    As Vivienne left, she couldn''t help but give Mara a wry smile.


    Meanwhile, Keh was floundering in the bedroom, shouting, "Isn''t anyoneing to save me?


    Hello? Anybody?!"


    Anna nced indifferently at Keh, then descended the stairs, dragging the "passed out" Mara


    behind her.


    Mara bit back the pain, seething with resentment. Couldn''t this woman carry her down the stairs


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    properly instead of dragging her like some rag doll?


    Her legs were probably covered in bruises!


    And why on earth was Keh here?


    Mara had nned to trap Aaron and Vivienne together and then bring Percival over to witness. Even if


    nothing happened, the misunderstanding would be enough.


    Without Percival, and with a rift between her and Aaron, her mission would beplete.


    But Keh ended up being the one to show up, ruining everything!


    Idiot!


    It wasn''t until nightfall that Aaron finally opened his eyes, lying atop Keh.


    With a throbbing headache, he sat up, parched and clueless about what had happened.


    "Dude, you''ve been sitting on my junk," Keh groaned.


    Aaron jumped back as if electrocuted, stumbling until he hit a dresser, finally snapping to his senses.


    "What the... How did you end up here? What the hell were you doing?"


    Keh sat up, cradling the fire extinguisher like a prized possession. "I should be asking you. You''ve


    been on top of me the whole day. You''ve got some Hulk strength or something; I couldn''t even shove


    you off. Look at this bruise!"


    Keh lifted his shirt to reveal a red mark on his chest where Aaron had been lying.


    Just then, Anna, who had been waiting, walked in to check on them and caught Keh with his shirt


    up and Aaron blushing.


    She blinked. "Sorry, didn''t mean to interrupt."


    With that, Anna hurried downstairs, thinking she had chosen the worst possible moment to appear.


    Keh tried to follow her, but Aaron held him back.


    "Exin yourself! What''s going on here?"


    All Aaron remembered was being locked in a room with Vivienne, who seemed to be checking his


    pulse, and then nothing else.


    As for why Keh was there and what Anna was doing there, he was utterly lost.


    Keh sighed. "I came here to sort you out. What were you doing here, and why were you holding


    Vivienne''s hand like that? I rushed in to rescue her from your clutches, and you just dragged me down


    andid on top of me, trying to rip off my shirt. If I hadn''t knocked you out with the fire extinguisher, my


    virtue would''ve beenpromised!"


    Aaron frowned, clueless. "You brought a fire extinguisher?"


    Keh licked his lips, guilt flickering in his eyes.


    The truth was, he had received a text from Percival saying Anna wasing over to discuss some


    college prep with Aaron, so he brought the fire extinguisher as a precaution for the confrontation. But


    he hadn''t expected to find Aaron and Vivienne in a bedroom, which altered his ns somewhat.


    Anna: Do I sense Keh got yed by someone?


    Percival: Really? I didn''t notice.


    "Why do you care what I bring? What about you, holding onto Vivienne''s hand with dubious


    intentions?" Keh pressed.


    Aaron was at a loss for words, remembering nothing.


    Seeing Aaron drop the fire extinguisher inquiry, Keh pped him on the shoulder, walking him out.


    "Forget it. Let''s head back to campus."


    ...


    Elsewhere, Vivienne smiled in satisfaction at the sessful chip synthesis on her screen.


    Percival was by her side, meticulously wiping her wrist with antiseptic wipes, one by one.


    "That''s enough," Vivienneined, withdrawing her hand. "The chip has fused with Mara''s body.


    Three more times, and it''ll beplete."


    Percival smiled faintly. "Vivienne, you''re amazing."


    Vivienne shot him a sideways nce, "Not as amazing as you. How did you know something was off


    with Aaron today?"


    Vivienne, skilled in medicine, could usually tell at a nce if someone was poisoned or ill. But she


    hadn''t noticed anything amiss with Aaron today.


    Nor had she found anything unusual in Mara''s home, be it the fruit tea or anything else.


    How could Percival have been so certain?


    Percival pinched Vivienne''s palm gently. "I''ve got a sixth sense."


    "Mr. Wolf, that''s not funny."


    Percival raised an eyebrow yfully. "Actually, the drugs Mara bought were sold by Leopold."


    "Of course not." Percival pulled Vivienne into his embrace. "Because I knew you wouldn''t let anything


    happen."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes at Percival.


    Any drug from his hand would be potent; Aaron must have been in agony.


    She hadn''t expected Mr. Wolf to be so cunning.


    Not only had he manipted the medication, but he had also orchestrated a small punishment for


    Aaron and even involved Keh.


    Such a childish scheme!


    It was a ploy designed by Percival, specifically targeting Aaron. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Percival didn''t deny it. Childish or not, he didn''t care. He treated anyone who liked and had designs on


    Vivienne with equal regard.


    But getting close to his Vivienne was no walk in the park.


    He couldn''ty a finger on Aaron since he was Vivienne''s friend, apprentice, and the leader of the


    Miller family, the one Vivienne had pinned all her hopes on.


    To discipline him, Percival had to be subtle.


    Vivienne found it both exasperating and amusing. A grown man in his thirties, getting into petty


    squabbles with a kid.


    Percival leaned his head on Vivienne''s shoulder, gazing at her delicate profile, and couldn''t resist


    pecking her on the cheek.


    Vivienne chuckled, "Yeah, Gillian''s the key. Lately, she''s been meddling in Vanguard Agency''s affairs


    more than a little. Leopold''s been up in arms about it plenty of times."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Gillian was stealthily tightening her grip on the reins of the Vanguard Agency, and since she was on an


    equal footing with Vance, no one dared to voice their concerns. After all, she was sent by the top brass,


    and they had no choice but to stomach her presence.


    The tension was palpable on the training grounds, where Gillian''s grudge had festered. She targeted


    Thomas mercilessly, attempting to strip him of his squad leader privileges.


    Her momentum was formidable and demanded attention.


    Moreover, there was a strong possibility that F-Poison was lurking in her shadow.


    That faceless entity could take any disguise, even assume Gillian''s identity.


    Should that prove true, the consequences would be dire.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Inside her apartment, Gillian walked in to find a scene of disarray.


    Casting a disdainful nce at the shattered remains of Mara''s bedroom door, she scoffed. "You can''t


    even handle a simple task."


    "Then you do it!" Mara retorted, tending to her wounds.


    That Anna had really done a number on her, with no regard for the injuries she had inflicted.


    Gillian rolled her eyes. ¡°Keep an eye on Aaron and handle your own mess. Now, there''s another thorn


    in our side; Anna''s been reassigned to Elite University. No telling what mission she''s on, so stay sharp."


    At the mention of Anna''s name, Mara snapped a cotton swab in frustration, "What''s there to watch with


    her?"


    "The boss said Anna is Vivienne''s confidante. She''s definitely up to something, either targeting you or


    Aaron. We''re supposed to turn the Miller family against them, and this will put us at a huge


    disadvantage. Be careful," Gillian lectured with strained patience.


    "One minute, I''m stirring trouble for Aaron; the next, I''m shadowing Anna. Do I look like a tool to you?"


    Gillian''s expression darkened with anger. "Why all the questions? If you want revenge, shut up and


    report any odd behavior from Anna immediately! And we shouldn''t meet for a while; I don''t have time


    for you. Make Aaron ours, and don''t tip off Anna. You might have already tipped Aaron off with today''s


    stunt. Be more cautious."


    With those parting words, Gillian left.


    Mara cursed under her breath and continued applying her ointment.


    She wouldn''t let Anna off the hook so easily.


    ...


    At Elite University, Aaron stood grim-faced in front of the graduate school building.


    His presence drew curious stares from passing students; after all, he was a notable figure at the


    university, although he was seldom seen outside of the finance department. His rare appearance today


    piqued interest.


    Mara emerged alone and smiled as she approached Aaron.


    "Aaron, what brings you here? Waiting for me?"


    Suddenly, Aaron pulled Mara away, quickening his pace.


    "Hey, Aaron, what''s the rush? You''re hurting me!"


    He dragged Mara to a secluded spot before releasing her hand with a forceful jerk.


    Mara massaged her reddened wrist, tearfully looking at Aaron. "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? Mara, I want to know what happened yesterday!"


    Aaron wasn''t a fool; he wouldn''t lose consciousness without reason.


    He had nned to meet with Vivienne while she was treating Mara''s injuries, but instead, he ended up


    locked in his room, unconscious.


    If Mara weren''t involved, it would be a miracle.


    Mara rubbed her wrist. "I should be asking you about yesterday. I had decided to y matchmaker for


    you and Vivienne, but why did you bring Keh into this? Did you want Percival to find out and kick


    me out of Rivenwood?"


    "I didn''t bring Keh!" Aaron roared.


    "Why are you yelling? If I hadn''t fainted from pain yesterday, Keh and Anna would have beat me


    up. Look at my injuries, and you''re ming me?"


    Mara lifted her skirt to reveal her bruises, "I''m trying to help you, and this is the thanks I get?"


    Aaron examined Mara''s leg wounds. "How did you get hurt like this?"


    "How should I know?" Mara huffed, seating herself on a nearby bench. "You say you didn¡¯t bring


    Keh there, so who was it? He came with Anna. Maybe she brought him?"


    "It''s possible." Aaron knew about Keh''s feelings for Anna.


    It wasn''t out of the question for them to arrive together, but what was Anna''s motive?


    Mara watched Aaron''s expression and internally gloated before suggesting, "Back in Sea City, Anna


    and Percival were close. Maybe she''s onto something?"


    Aaron''s gaze narrowed; Anna had indeed been seeking him out frequently under the guise of


    discussing graduate studies, but there was an air of surveince about her.


    Could it be Percival''s doing?


    Aaron was in the dark about Anna''s connection to Vivienne, but he knew Anna was a Vanguard Agency


    operative. To him, her ties to Percival seemed stronger.


    He felt a sting of frustration.


    Was Percival nting a spy right under his nose, intending to drive a wedge between him and


    Vivienne?


    Mara saw Aaron''s stormy expression and knew she had him hooked. This was ying out perfectly.


    With that, Mara limped away.


    Aaron watched her departing figure, his eyes growing more inscrutable by the moment.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne received an unexpected call from Ronald Brooks.


    "Vivienne, do you have a moment? Can we meet, just the two of us?"


    Ronald rarely called Vivienne, and when he did, it was never to meet alone; it was always with the


    Brooks family.


    This time, however, his tone was grave, and his request was unusual.


    Vivienne nodded. "Sure, send me the address."


    "Vivienne, over here!"  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Vivienne threaded through the tables and took a seat. "What''s going on?"


    ncing around to ensure their privacy, Ronald leaned in and retrieved a dossier from his briefcase.


    A crease formed between Vivienne''s brows. Had their hidden cameras already leaked?


    This fast?


    She flipped through the dossier, recognizing the hidden camera as the very item she had handed off to


    Aaron.


    "How long have you known about this?" Vivienne inquired, concerncing her words.


    "I discovered it this morning and called you right away," Ronald replied. "But there''s something else


    that''s off. Ever heard of the Linter family?"


    Vivienne nodded with a trace of recognition in her gaze. "Dracon Linter? What about him?"

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    "Yeah, that''s the guy," Ronald furrowed his brow, his voice tense. "He approached me and wanted to


    partner up for some bionic tech venture. He knew way too much, which made me wonder if the whole


    project had beenpromised. You said it was top secret. I put him off for now, but then today, I


    caught wind of some ck market dealings."


    The Churchills, the Pendletons, and the Brooks were the only families Vivienne ever trusted enough to


    bring into the bionics project.


    It wasn''t surprising that Dracon had gotten wind of it¡ªhis family had their fingers in every pie.


    But him seeking out the Brooks for a partnership? That was curious.


    The Linters were never short on business and always had more profitable projects ongoing.


    And yet, Dracon had set his sights on bionics¡ªa field they hadn''t shown interest in before.


    More importantly, right after his little inquiry, the ck market started buzzing with hidden camera


    trades.


    "Leave this to me. You don''t worry about it anymore," Vivienne said, tucking away the files.


    Ronald nodded. "Alright, got it. If anything elsees up, I''ll let you know."


    After they split, Vivienne pulled out her phone and dialed Matthew, who was now running the show at


    Frostfire Intelligence Agency. The ck market was under his jurisdiction.


    "Check out who''s supplying the cameras, and remember, don''t spook them."


    Matthew had been training recruits for so long that he was practically gathering dust. Thus, he jumped


    at the assignment.


    Within half a day, he had a lead.


    "Vivienne, got a name. The buyer''s an old-timer on the market goes by ''Slick.'' His supplier? The


    Brooks. As for who Slick''s distributing to, still working on that."


    Vivienne frowned. "When''s the next drop?"


    "Tonight. Under the Rivenwood suburb overpass. I''ve got a team in ce. You want him breathing or


    not?" Matthew was thrilled to finally have a mission.


    "Alive," Vivienne said gravely. "And unharmed."


    "Roger that!" Matthew was all but rubbing his hands in glee.


    That night at the Rivenwood suburb overpass, Slick stood in the shadows, his hawk-like gaze scanning


    the area.


    A car shed its headlights thrice in the distance before going dark again.


    Slick responded with three rapid shes of his shlight before snuffing it out.


    Soon, a burly figure approached, carrying a nondescript box.


    "Slick?"


    "Sean."


    Sean cracked a smile and opened the box under the faint light. Four tiny cameras glinted back.


    Just as Slick reached out, Sean snapped the box shut.


    "The cash?"


    Slick chuckled, "Why don''t you ask your buddy behind you for the money, Sean?"


    Caught off guard, Sean was subdued before he could even see his attacker, and darkness imed


    him.


    Slick pocketed his shlight and rubbed his hands together. "Mr. Matthew, you didn''t have toe


    yourself."


    Matthew produced an envelope from his jacket, a bank card inside.


    "Same pin as always."


    With a grateful nod, Slick took the envelope. "Thanks, Mr. Matthew. You know I''m always at your


    service."


    As Slick was about to leave, lights flooded the area, encircling them.


    Matthew drew his gun, pressing it against Slick''s back. "An ambush, really?"


    Slick dropped to his knees. "Mr. Matthew, I swear I didn''t know about this!"


    Two figures emerged from the light, guns aimed.


    "National Intelligence Bureau. Nobody moves!"


    Matthew was stunned for a moment. Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    Stepping on the unconscious Sean with his hands behind his head, he asked, "Miss, have we met


    before? I''m Matthew, and you are?"


    "Matthew? You''re Vivienne''s prot¨¦g¨¦!"


    As his eyes adjusted, Matthew recognized the face.


    Damn, an old acquaintance.


    "Astrid! What a surprise."


    Astrid had been captive under Belle''s thumb, and Matthew had been the one to handle it all. Naturally,


    they knew each other.


    But since Astrid returned to the Bureau and Matthew had been busy training agents at Frostfire, they


    hadn''t crossed paths until now.


    Astrid motioned for her agents to lower their weapons and holstered her own gun. "What are you doing


    here?"


    Matthew nudged the unconscious Sean. "Just some business. You on a mission, Astrid?"


    Astrid smiled, knowing Matthew''s presence meant Vivienne''s involvement.


    "Is Vivienne around? I''d rather speak with her."


    After reporting to Vivienne, Matthew escorted Astrid to her location.


    "Vivienne, long time no see." Astrid greeted warmly, cutting to the chase. "What''s the deal with Sean?"


    Vivienne was forthright. "He''s suspected of trafficking ourpany''s proprietary tech."


    Astrid nodded. "Figures you''d have Matthew on it. Did you know Sean has another identity?"


    Vivienne''s brow creased. "Enough to get the Bureau''s attention. Is he a spy?"


    Astrid knew that exining the situation to Vivienne was almost unnecessary. Vivienne''s sharp intellect


    always seemed to connect the dots with little help.


    "This guy Sean, he''s known as Sean at Brooks Group, but his real name is Benjamin, and his code


    name is Old-F. He''s a transnational spy who used to be Alfred''s subordinate. We''ve been on his trail for


    a while, and we finally got wind that he''d be making a deal today. Never thought we''d bump into you


    guys, though." Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Astrid''s expression grew serious. "Vivienne, it seems Alfred''s rtionship with Belle wasn''t as


    straightforward as it appeared."


    "What do you mean?" Vivienne asked, her interest piqued.


    "They were part of the same organization all along!"


    Vivienne was taken aback. "Alfred was with GTO?"


    "No, both of them," Astrid rified. "They belong to the same spy ring, and the name of that


    organization is GTO."


    "Do you have solid evidence?" Vivienne inquired, her curiosity now thoroughly engaged.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Astrid gave a curt nod. "Yes, Alfred has confessed. We detected a virus in his system, which, ording


    to him, is called ST-0. Apparently, it''s a mandatory injection for all members of their spy ring. This virus


    alters their gic makeup, enabling them to slip through searches undetected."


    No wonder Astrid had never suspected Alfred during their courtship. His gics had been altered.


    ST-0 was obviously a precursor to ST-1. Both involved gics!


    Astrid continued, "Vivienne, looks like we''re back in the game together."


    Vivienne chuckled. "Yeah, teaming up again. Time to bring down this spywork once and for all!"


    "And Benjamin..."


    "Leave Benjamin to me. I''ll get what I need from him, and then he''ll be all yours by tomorrow morning.


    Someone will be in touch."


    Astrid understood. "Alright, I''ll await your update."


    ...


    In the Nine Mystics Society''s interrogation room.


    Benjamin gradually came to, realizing he was strung up from the ceiling, his feet dangling above a


    bubbling cauldron.


    He recoiled in shock. "This is torture! I demand human rights!"


    Matthew strolled in, smirking at Benjamin''s outcry. "Human rights? For a spy like you?"


    Benjamin, no longer hiding his true colors, retorted, "Don''t prisoners of war get decent treatment? You''ll


    regret this!"


    The next moment, ash from Matthew''s whip cut across Benjamin''s body without mercy. "You think


    this is a ce for pleasantries? Don''t you know who I am? Spill it¡ªwho put you up to selling those


    cameras?"


    The sting of the whip nearly sent Benjamin into the afterlife, and he quickly realized he wasn''t dealing


    with the usual authorities.


    Slick had set him up!


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk."


    He could posture all he wanted with the official agencies, but against this rough justice, silence could


    be deadly.


    "It''s Dracon Linter. He had me steal the Brooks family''s cameras to leak bionic tech secrets, all for


    profit. He paid me handsomely, and I was going to run with the money, but then you caught me. I''m


    telling the truth!"


    Matthew, frustrated he couldn''t justify anothersh, sat down, deted.


    This Benjamin really had no backbone, spilling the beans after just one whip. Clearly, GTO did not train


    their agents well at all. If it were him, he would never betray his organization!


    "Got any proof?"


    "Absolutely! I recorded every meeting with him on those cameras, got the videos to prove it."


    Sighing, Matthew ordered Benjamin to be cut down.


    Benjamin thought he was being set free, thanking Matthew profusely, "Thank you, boss. Does this


    mean I can go?"


    Matthew nodded. "Sure, someone''s here to pick you up."


    As Astrid and her team entered, she greeted him, "Old-F, if you please."


    Realizing his fate was still in the hands of the intelligence bureau, Benjamin sat down in defeat.


    Astrid took Benjamin away for an overnight interrogation. He spilled everything, including his dealings


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    with Dracon and previous hideouts.


    Time was scarce. If GTO discovered Benjamin''s capture, they might flee. Thus, Astrid immediately


    mobilized her team and messaged Vivienne.


    On the road, Astrid received a call from Vance.


    "Top brass has ordered Vanguard Agency to assist in capturing the GTO spy ring," Vance stated.


    "Appreciated."


    Astrid and Vance quickly agreed to cooperate, and the entire Vanguard Agency was on the move. The


    mission was so sudden that nobody knew the details, not even Gillian, who voiced her confusion to


    Vance as he, Micah, and Thomas were discussing tactics.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Thomas was the first to retort. "Gillian, this isn''t your concern."


    "But I must report all Vanguard Agency activities to the higher-ups. Captain Thomas, remember that


    everything here goes through me!"


    Vance mmed the file on the table. "Gillian, are you after my director''s chair too?"


    Startled, Gillian rified, "No, but I have to be on this mission, Vance. You can''t deny that."


    Vance cursed under his breath at the meddling higher-ups. "Fine, you''re in. But any slip-ups and it''s on


    you."


    Thomas wanted to object, but a shake of Micah''s head silenced him. Gillian, being from headquarters,


    was an unavoidable addition to the mission.


    Despite sessfully joining the mission, Gillian still had no idea what this mission was about. Thus,


    she could only silently follow the others.


    Thomas immediately gave the order. "First squad, send scouts to assess the bombyout. Second


    squad, provide cover. We need them alive!"


    Soren and Leopold each led their respective teams as they embarked on their mission under the cloak


    of darkness.


    On the outskirts, Vivienne peered through her binocrs, keeping a vignt eye on every move in the


    area.


    The agents of the Nine Mystics Society were all in position, ready to catch any stragglers that might slip


    through the.


    She shed a series of hand signals to her team, instructing them to disperse and begin defusing the


    bombs.


    Back in themand vehicle, Gillian scrutinized therge screen and demanded, "What exactly are


    you all doing out there?" Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Shut your trap," Thomas snapped, pressing his earpiece, "Anna, you''ve got thirty seconds¡ªmake it


    count!"


    "Roger that," Anna responded.


    The stronghold resembled a high-walled Holiday Resort, its exterior fortifications as imposing as the


    ancient walls of a bygone era.


    The main entrance was grand but locked tight in the dead of night; a small gazebo with a tiny window


    stood guard, devoid of any revealing light, leaving it uncertain whether anyone was on watch.


    ording to Benjamin''s intel, there was a secret passage known only to insiders.


    The squad couldn''t risk using any light sources; instead, they relied on touch and intuition to navigate.


    Their sole guide was the memory of an infrared-simted map they had studied before. Using this


    recollection, they made their way toward the bomb, ready to execute its silent disarmament.

 Chapter 648

    Vivienne was on the perimeter, her gaze locked to the thermal imager as she monitored Anna''s progress through the darkened


    alley.


    Percival was at her side, fingers dancing across theptop keyboard. Three secondster, he dered, ¡°Vivienne, we''re in.¡±


    Pressing her earpiece, Vivienne called out, ¡°Strike team,e in. Do you copy?¡±


    The entire team, including Anna, was momentarily startled.


    Through the earpiece, Anna tapped back in Morse code¡ªMs. Vivienne?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Follow my lead. There are more bombs than your initial infrared scan detected. Tread carefully.¡±


    Everyone at the Vanguard Agency knew that Vivienne was Percival''s fianc¨¦e, and they would heed hermands without


    question. And, of course, Percival would obviously be right by her side.


    This brought an unspokenfort to the strike team as they navigated the treacherous terrain.


    ¡°Alpha and Bravo, move left. Charlie and Delta, keep a 3-feet distance behind. Anna, take the others and advance from the nine


    o''clock position. Watch the walls¡ªelectrifieds are set up to alert the hostiles inside.¡±


    The strike team executed Vivienne''s orders wlessly, avoiding numerous triggers and drawing ever closer to the bombden


    stronghold.


    Back in themand vehicle, Thomas watched the heat signatures move and immediately understood.


    Percival and Vivienne were undoubtedly nearby. This meticulous, calcted approach was Vivienne''s signature¡ªCareful and


    deadly.


    Thomas, who had spent years working alongside Percival and Vivienne, knew this all too well.


    Moreover, the equipment in Vivienne''s possession was far more advanced than that of the Vanguard Agency, revealing traps that


    had previously gone undetected.


    With her guidance, Anna would be able toplete the mission much faster.


    The National Intelligence Bureau, led by Astrid, was also in position, ready to provide support. Although they were not bomb


    disposal experts, they were more than capable of backing up the team.


    Under Vivienne''s direction, Anna swiftly defused the first bomb site.


    A few taps on her earpiece signaled ¡ª Alpha point clear.


    Vivienne nodded in satisfaction. Astrid¡¯s team received the signal and moved in.


    Gillian, dutifully recording everything from themand vehicle, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss with this


    operation.


    Thebined forces of the National Intelligence Bureau and the Vanguard Agency suggested a significant threat. Could it be the


    GTO they were up against?


    If GTO waspromised, she knew the punishments she would receive would be severe. She could not afford to gamble.


    Thomas, Micah, and Vance were deep in tactical discussion, oblivious to Gillian''s movements.


    Gillian stealthily approached themand console and, without a sound, activated the external speakers.


    When Thomas returned, he didn¡¯t notice the speakers were on¡ªa device typically untouched unless they were ready to encircle


    and intimidate criminals. For a covert mission like this, flipping that switch was unthinkable.


    Thomas picked up the microphone and began to speak, ¡°Second squad, prepare to nk from the rear...¡±


    His words sent shock waves through the ranks.


    Everyone was stunned, including Vivienne and Percival on watch outside, as well as Anna and Astrid in the midst of their delicate


    task.


    Suddenly, an enormous explosion tore through the serene Holiday Resort. Starting from a hidden passage, in just two seconds,


    the entire resort was reduced to rubble.


    Even themand vehicle shook violently, its special bulletproof ss shattering under the force of the st.


    ss shards flew everywhere, embedding themselves into the members of Vanguard Agency¡¯s special squad.


    Leopold and Soren sustained various injuries, their bodies peppered with countless fragments.


    Vivienne and Percival, positioned on the outermost edge, felt a ringing in their ears, momentarily deafened.


    Inside the vehicle, bodies were strewn across the floor, with Gillian knocked unconscious against the machinery.


    The events unfolded in milliseconds.


    Percival, steadying Vivienne, was the first to snap into action. He quickly established a connection with themand vehicle and


    bellowed, ¡°Thomas, apprehend them!¡±


    Thomas''s ears were still ringing, Percival''s voice echoing like a distant thunder in his mind.


    ¡°Thomas, apprehend them!¡± Percival shouted again. The urgency was clear; the enemy base had been alerted, and in the event


    of such destruction, there would undoubtedly be escape routes nned.


    In this dire situation, they had to capture whoever they could¡ªthey could not allow every enemy to escape.


    Thomas finally regained focus, grabbing his weapon as he descended from themand vehicle.


    ¡°Leopold, Soren, are you alive?¡±


    Leopold rose from the debris, his legs, abdomen, and shoulders ravaged by ss. Blood seeped from his wounds.


    ¡°I''m alive, damn it! I¡¯m going after them!¡±


    Soren stood up, more severely injured than Leopold, with a pierced abdomen, yet he still managed to get to his feet.


    ¡°Not dead yet.¡±


    With that, Soren headed toward the secret passage.


    His team was still in there.


    ¡°Captain, you go after them; I''ll search for our people,¡± Thomasmanded.


    ¡°Move out and make sure we get all of our people out,¡± he added.


    The ten-person strike team couldn''t afford a single loss.


    Vivienne had regained herposure by then. She holstered her pistol, donned a bulletproof vest, and said, ¡°Mr. Wolf, take the


    Nine Mystics Society to pursue them. I''ll find Anna and Astrid.¡±


    ¡°Be safe,¡± Percival replied, nting a kiss on her forehead before they split up to carry out their respective tasks.


    Soren had already reached the secret passage, now a copsed maze with sections vaporized by the bombs.


    Struggling through the pain, Soren heaved pieces of debris aside, inching his way down the narrow path. "Anna, where are


    you?"


    In the shadowed corridor, Annay unconscious, her body buried under a mound of bricks and shattered crockery, and her head


    bore a gash, oozing crimson.


    By the time Soren found her, she was deeply unconscious, her breathing faint andbored.


    ¡°Anna, Anna!" Soren tapped Anna''s cheek, hoping for a sign of life, but she was unresponsive. Without hesitation, he hoisted her


    onto his back.


    The others had been located as well, but survivors were in the minority, and those unscathed were even fewer.


    Soren swept a nce over the scene, his eyes brimming with scalding tears. "Gather their remains carefully. We need to get


    back before any secondary explosions!"


    Vivienne was on the perimeter, having found Astrid, who was also out cold, her leg grotesquely fractured.


    Even worse, a shard of timber was impaled in her chest, perilously close to her heart¡ªjust 0.1 inch away!


    Vivienne administered a life-saving pill to Astrid, but the timber lodged in her chest couldn''t be removed; doing so would surely


    endanger her life.


    At that moment, Soren emerged with Anna on his back, his face lighting up at the sight of Vivienne.


    Vivienne caught sight of him, too, and started distributing her supply of life-saving pills. "| don''t have many, so the critical cases


    first. We need to get the rest to the hospital fast. Mr. Wolf has already alerted the medical staff on standby. The severely injured


    go first; my mom''s already waiting at the hospital."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Understood," Soren said as he took the life-saving pill, handing it around until only one remained.

 Chapter 649

    Without hesitation, Soren fed Anna thest life-saving pill, ensuring she was quickly lifted onto a stretcher.


    Meanwhile, Percival and Leopold rounded up every suspicious character within sight. Regardless of their protests and cries of


    innocence, they took no chances, erring on the side of caution rather than risk letting a spy slip through their grasp.


    Those trained in the art of espionage were highly alert and masterful actors. Their disguises were so convincing that even the


    sharpest detective eyes might fail to discern their true nature.


    Soon, they had filled two vans with captives, and Leopold, unable to stand, slumped beside Percival on one knee.


    "Hang in there, Leopold," Percival urged, supporting him with one arm to prevent him from slipping into unconsciousness.


    Thomas had arrived with reinforcements, and the National Intelligence Bureau''s backup had also reached the scene. The


    situation was finally under control, with the threat of a secondary explosion averted, and all the injured had been rushed to the


    hospital, including Gillian, who was now in the ICU.


    By the time Soren was admitted to the hospital, he was unconscious, with shards of ss lodged perilously inside him.


    Karen, who took over his care, was stunned by the severity of his injuries.


    "Frost, didn''t you give him a life-saving pill?" Karen knew Vivienne always carried life-saving pills for emergencies, especially for


    missions like these, where they were stocked in abundance.


    Given Soren''s critical condition, it was unthinkable that Vivienne wouldn''t have administered one.


    Vivienne frowned slightly. "I did, but | think he shared them with his team. Mom, he''s in your hands now. | need to check on Anna


    and Astrid.¡±


    "Okay," Karen responded without further inquiry. Time was of the essence, and every second counted.


    After two nights and a day, Karen and Vivienne managed to save all the injured. For those who lost their limbs from the st,


    they reattached limbs that could be salvaged. Unfortunately, for those whose limbs were lost, there was nothing more they could


    do.


    The mission resulted in the capture of twenty-three individuals, one of whom turned out to be an innocent bystander. After


    receiving heftypensation from Percival, he was released.


    The remaining twenty-two were found with traces of ST-0, confirming their espionage without a doubt.


    The Vanguard Agency suffered over a hundred injuries, and all members of the National Intelligence Bureau''s team led by Astrid


    were wounded. The financial loss amounted to fifty million dors.


    Fortunately, the explosion had urred away from residential areas, sparing civilians from harm.


    The Rivenwood General Administration issued a stern rebuke to its entire staff, starting with Vance, who faced a severe


    reprimand and the cancetion of his specialmendation.


    The director of the Sea City headquarters was blunt over the phone. "Listen, Vance, you either find the person primarily


    responsible, or you pack up and return to your Edwards family!"


    Vance knew the culprit was either Thomas or Gillian. Vance and Micah never got in close proximity to themand console and


    were discussing the n on the desk at the side. The others were all upied in their corresponding positions. Thomas and


    Gillian were the only two with ess to themand console, while Thomas was responsible for using the microphone.


    However, Vance was certain it wasn''t Thomas, given his years of reliable service as Percival''s right hand. Plus, Thomas had


    always been the most sensible and cautious team leader of the three, or else Vance would not have made him captain after


    Percival.


    The only logical suspect remained Gillian, but without evidence¡ªsince the surveince footage from themand vehicle was


    damaged in the explosion¡ªthe truth was still obscured.


    In the hospital, Gillian slowly regained consciousness. She had suffered a severe blow to the back of her head, and despite


    surgery, the pain was excruciating.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ayoung nurse who had been by her side immediately called for a doctor when she awoke.


    "You just need some rest and to avoid stress to prevent headaches and dizziness," the doctor advised after examining her and


    prescribed some medication before urging her to discharge herself. The hospital was overwhelmed, and with the ICU at capacity,


    even ordinary wards were in high demand. Given how light Gillian¡¯s injury was, she should not be upying a bed.


    "But doctor, my head hurts so badly. What if something happens after | leave? | can''t be discharged."


    ¡°Your headache is just a postoperative reaction. If it''s unbearable, ask a nurse for a painkiller injection, but you must leave. There


    are no beds left, and others are waiting. Please pack your things and leave by this afternoon. Thank you for your cooperation,¡±


    the doctor replied, his patience worn thin by the relentless influx of patients.


    Gillian continued to argue, but the doctor ignored her and left.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was still watching over things in the ICU. Anna and Astrid¡¯s situation had yet to improve, and Soren and


    Leopold were still unconscious.


    Outside the ICU, Dorian''s family and Griffin waited anxiously, with Cordelia''s eyes swollen from crying.


    Astrid hadn''t been home for over a year, and even phone calls were rare due to her jobmitments. No one anticipated that


    their next reunion would be in a hospital, seeing her this severely injured.


    Trying tofort Cordelia, Karen handed her a calming pill. "Cordelia, don''t worry. Astrid will be fine. With Frost and me here,


    nothing will go wrong."


    Dorian could only offer words of sce, feigning a calm he was far from feeling. He was the rock of the family, the one who


    couldn''t afford to crumble.


    Percival, leading the Nine Mystics Society, was still hot on the trail of the spies who had slipped through their grasp. From the


    confessions of those they had caught, at least five were still atrge.


    Most crucially, each of them had had some level of contact with the elusive F-Poison. None had seen the face behind the name,


    but they had pieces of information that could help track this shadowy figure''s movements.


    Three days passed, and Anna and Astrid had finally found some stability; Leopold hade to, and Soren was still out cold, but


    the danger to his life had diminished.


    Vivienne had been moved from the ICU.


    With the patients stable, it was time to go after the mastermind.


    Vivienne stormed into the Vanguard Agency, demanding to see the surveince from the day in question.


    Micah stepped in her way. "Vivienne, we haven''t been able to restore the surveince data yet. We''re not sure of the specifics.


    Can you give us a couple more days?"


    "| can''t wait,¡± Vivienne snapped, yanking a technician from their chair. "If such a simple task is beyond you, what''s the point of


    the Vanguard Agency''s existence?"


    Micah was left speechless. Vivienne had previously given the agency the benefit of the doubt, thanks to Percival and Karen. But


    now, she was merciless.


    And no one could argue with her; after all, to someone of Vivienne''s caliber, this was indeed a trivial matter.

 Chapter 650

    Three minutester, the demolished surveince footage had been patched back together.


    On the screen, it showed Gillian approaching themand console while Thomas stepped away to discuss tactics. However,


    because she had her back to the camera and her body obstructed the view of the console, it was unclear what she was actually


    doing.


    The entire incidentsted a mere three seconds.


    Fury zed in Vivienne''s eyes as she rose from her seat, storming towards the door.


    Vance arrived at that moment, along with Micah, trying to hold her back.


    "Vivienne, let us handle this. It''s a Vanguard Agency matter," Vance urged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yeah, you head back. We didn''t see Gillian touch the console in the footage. Let''s investigate this properly," Micah added.


    Gillian was sent from the headquarters, and if there was me to be assigned, it would have toe from the top. Besides, with


    Gillian already injured, they couldn''t very well take harsh measures.


    Vance and Micah were certainly angry, but as the directors, the linchpins of the entire Rivenwood Vanguard Agency, they couldn''t


    act rashly.


    But Vivienne, inmed with rage, was not someone these two old-timers could easily restrain, even though these two were the


    second and third inmand back in the heyday of the Vanguard Agency.


    Vivienne grabbed each man by the wrist and twisted easily, and with a sickening snap, both Micah and Vance''s arms were


    dislocated.


    The two men cried out in pain, each standing rooted to the spot.


    Coincidentally, this happened right under the watchful eye of the surveince camera.


    ¡°See that? We tried to stop her, but we couldn''t.¡±


    The two directors, now seated on the floor, cried out in pain, and nobody else dared to step forward.


    At that moment, Gillian was sitting in the secretarial department, her head wrapped in a bandage, portraying the image of a hard-


    working employee braving through her injuries.


    In truth, her wounds were minor, and it was merely a facade.


    Her greatest concern now was whether the technicians restoring the surveince footage would uncover her act. In the heat of


    the moment, she hadn''t had time to prepare a better cover and had used her body to block the view.


    She hoped she hadn''t given herself away.


    Fortunately, even if the surveince was fixed, it would have to go through the secretarial department. Even if it captured her,


    there were ways to deal with it.


    With this thought, Gillian pulled out her lipstick for a touch-up. She had chosen a muted rose shade today, something that made


    her appear more pitiable.


    Then, with a loud bang, the door to the secretarial department was kicked open, the sturdy door mming to the floor. Everyone


    jumped in fright.


    Gillian''s hand shook, smearing lipstick across her face.


    Before she could react, she felt her neck seized, and the next second, she was mmed onto the desk.


    The lipstick shattered against her face, but ironically, the color was so realistic it looked like rose petals stuck to her skin.


    Gillian cried out in pain, "Who''s that?"


    Looking up, she met Vivienne''s furiously enraged face.


    Ap resounded, and Gillian spun a full 360 degrees, staggering a few steps before steadying herself against the desk.


    "Vivienne, what are you doing!?"


    ¡°What the hell do you think you''re doing!?"


    Vivienne followed with a kick, sending Gillian flying through the air, crashing against the wall like a ragdoll.


    But that wasn''t the end. Vivienne grabbed a tall nter nearby and hurled it at Gillian.


    Gillian was terrified; the nter was so heavy it took two special agents to carry it inside. Vivienne was lifting it with one hand!


    As it came crashing towards her, Gillian scrambled away with all the human potential for survival.


    Still, the nter hit her ankle.


    Gillian cried, tears streaming down her face. "Vivienne, have you lost your mind? You know this is illegal! Are you trying to kill


    me?"


    Vivienne cracked her knuckles, the sound echoing through the room.


    "Killing you would be too kind."


    With that, she lunged forward, pinning Gillian to the ground.


    Then, the sound of ps echoed through the secretarial department like a hailstorm. Everyone was silent, petrified by the noise


    that reverberated throughout the agency.


    Vivienne rarely resorted to such brute force to discipline someone. But this time, her fury was real. Only such raw violence could


    quench the fire of her anger.


    Gillian''s actions had put hundreds at risk. Leopold, Anna, Astrid, and Soren were still in the ICU because of her.


    To Vivienne, what Gillian did was as good as a death wish.


    Gillian could barely speak, feeling her cheeks swell. Her eyes were squinted to slits by the swelling, blurring her vision.


    After Vivienne had her fill of pping, she rose, dragging Gillian by the leg all the way to where Vance was.


    Throughout the ordeal, every desk, door frame, and step was acquainted with Gillian''s battered body.


    The severity of her injuries was such that even Mara, upon seeing her, couldn''t empathize.


    Finally, feeling the dragging stop, and with what felt like a crushed ankle, Gillian scrambled away, pointing at a nearby column,


    shouting, "Don''t touch me. I''m calling the police; I''m going to have you arrested!"


    Vivienne stood to her right, looking down at her with disdain.


    Vance and Micah, no longer in pain, stood to view the woman, now barely recognizable.


    "Is that... the tech department''s Chubby?"


    ¡°No, no, that looks like Sophia from the secretarial department!"


    Vivienne casually pulled up a chair and sat down, "That''s Gillian.¡±


    Vance winced. "What a mess. How did she end up like this?"


    Micah let out a sigh. "| mean, it''s like she ispletely unrecognizable now."


    Vivienne stretched her long legs out and casually rested them on the table in front of her. "So, directors, what''s the n about


    catching Gillian sneaking up to themand console on the cameras?"


    Vance couldn''t help but chuckle, thinking, "Looks like you''ve already taken care of it, haven''t you?"


    Micah beamed with a mix of pride and nostalgia. "You''ve done a ster job! You''ve got your mother''s touch, that''s for sure!" He


    thought.


    Though they thought as much, they knew they had to maintain appearances.


    "So, Gillian, care to exin yourself?" Vance asked.


    Gillian knew the jig was up the moment she was questioned, but she also knew theycked any concrete evidence against her.


    Looks like using her body to block the camera¡¯s view was the right move after all.


    "What are you talking about? | don''t know anything. | hit my head on the equipment, and then this bitch had the nerve to rough


    me up. | can''t remember a thing. What exactly do you want me to exin?"

 Chapter 651

    Gillian slouched pathetically between two chairs, her eyes pleading for sympathy.


    Vance and Micah stood behind her, shaking their heads in silence before circling around to face her.


    "Gillian, the surveince caught what you did. You''ve been gged as the prime suspect, and when the higher-ups get here,


    you''ll have to exin yourself.¡±


    Gillian clutched her face in feigned innocence. "| have no idea what you''re talking about! Besides, | can''t even see this supposed


    surveince you''re mentioning. How can | be sure you''re not just framing me? And I''ll have you know, I''m pressing charges


    against Vivienne for this mess. She won''t get away with what she did to me!"


    Vivienne snorted withughter and pulled a packet from her bag, tossing a facial mask onto Gillian''s face.


    The moment it touched her skin, Gillian let out a squeal like a pig being ughtered. Miraculously, her face returned to normal,


    not a single mark to be seen.


    Then, Vivienne shoved the footage in front of her. "This is you, right?"


    Gillian nodded. "Yes, that''s me, but | was just checking the screens at themand console. It''s my job to keep records. Is that


    a crime now?"


    With a swift motion, Vivienne pped Gillian across the face.


    It wasn''t just for the sake of it¡ªher palm was itching for justice!


    The p left Gillian''s cheek swelling even more than before, ballooning up instantly.


    "That''s your problem to exin!" Vivienne said with disdain, handing over the tablet to Micah. "I''ll be waiting for the oue."


    With that, Vivienne turned on her heel and walked away.


    Gillian scrambled toward the door, only to be tripped up by Micah''s cane, which "identally"nded on her already fractured


    ankle.


    "Ah!" she cried out, pain knocking her out cold.


    When she came to, she found herself in a hospital ward¡ªthe genuine patient this time, with doctors who wouldn''t dream of


    turning her away.


    After some treatment, Gillian could finally see clearly again.


    "Director, | really don''t remember what happened. | hit my head on some equipment, and | still can¡¯t recall what happened. It


    wasn''t me.¡±


    Gillian was a slobbering mess, insisting on her innocence.


    Vance nodded along. "I hear you. You''re new here, still wet behind the ears. It''s normal to make a mistake now and then. My


    daughter is younger than you and always messing up. | get it.¡±


    Her hope restored by Vance''s words, Gillian''s lips curled into a smile. "So, you believe me, Director?"


    Vance kept nodding. "Of course, | believe you, Gillian. You''re a gem at the Vanguard Agency. If | can''t trust you, who can | trust?¡±


    Wiping her tears, Gillian beamed. "I knew you''d believe me, Director. Oh, my head''s spinning."


    To sell her story, she added an extra swoon for good measure.


    Vance sighed. "Alright, Gillian. | understand your condition. From now on, Sophia will handle all of Vanguard''s work. You''re off


    duty."


    The words left Gillian stunned. Was Vance stripping her of her authority? Headquarters sent her; Vance had no right to do this!


    "Director, |..."


    "That''s enough. Rest up. The headquarters has sent an investigative team. Just cooperate with them, and don''t worry. | believe


    you, and so does everyone else here!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vance''s words were firm, his belief in her seemingly unshakable.


    But for Gillian, her days of pulling strings at the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency were over.


    As Vance left, the shock was evident on Gillian''s face.


    She had paid a high price to infiltrate Rivenwood Vanguard Agency, and now Vance dismissed her with just a few words?


    No sooner had Vance exited than the Sea City main office''s investigation team entered, taking Gillian away for questioning.


    With the gravity of the situation, she would be detained for a while. What would happen next was anyone''s guess.


    After all, if the daughter of a notorious drug dealer could infiltrate Vanguard Agency as a secretary from headquarters, what else


    was possible?


    Outside the hospital, Vivienne watched Gillian being led away, still feeling a knot of unresolved anger. If Gillian dared to return to


    Rivenwood Vanguard Agency, Vivienne would ensure it was a one-way trip.


    "Vivienne, Dracon''s been found," Percival approached.


    The spy base affair was now in the hands of the International Intelligence Bureau, and with Gillian taken in for questioning, there


    was still one more yer to deal with¡ªthe man at the heart of it all, Dracon, who had Benjamin sell those cameras.


    He targeted bionic biotech, a market F-Poison had dipped into before with their synthetic robots. It wouldn''t be a stretch to think


    Dracon was involved.


    ¡°Let me go! Do you know who | am? Do you know who my father is? Touch me, and you''ll regret it, | swear! You''d better release


    me now, or I''ll raze this ce to the ground!"


    Dracon was shackled in a dim basement, his hollow threats echoing off the walls.


    He learned of Benjamin''s mishap the same day and knew his exposure was imminent. He fled on the first flight out, hoping toy


    low.


    But as soon as he disembarked, he was hooded, stunned, and carried off before he could even register what was happening.


    When he awoke, he was bound in this dark chamber.


    Suddenly, the basement flooded with light, blinding and disorienting Dracon.


    His ordeal was just beginning. It took what felt like an eternity before he could muster the courage to open his eyes again, and


    when he did, he was greeted by a 1000-watt bulb zing so bright it nearly blinded him.


    "Who the hell are you? Who?" Dracon bellowed, the frustration in his voice palpable.


    Aghostly male voice, thin as a whisper from the underworld, drifted to his ears. "Dracon, who gave you the order to have Sean


    sell the Brooks Group''s cameras?"


    Dracon jumped, tumbling chair and all to the floor. "Ah! Who are you? Who?"


    The voice, unrelenting, pressed on, pushing against Dracon''s throbbing head, turning his world from pitch ck to blinding white,


    rendering him unable to see clearly.


    In his extreme terror, Dracon started to bber, "It was Gillian! We despised Vivienne and wanted to sabotage her bionic tech


    ventures. Gillian wanted to reim the patents. | wanted to see Vivienne suffer, and yes, | used my dad''s influence to get Gillian


    into the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency. That''s all | know, now get lost! Get out of here!"


    After spilling his guts, the voice vanished as suddenly as it had appeared, and the room''s light slowly returned to normal.


    Dracon waited a full ten minutes before he dared to open his eyes once more.


    To his horror, his father was sitting right in front of him, his face twisted with rage.


    Squirming on the floor like a worm, Dracon pleaded, "Dad, please, you gotta help me! Save me, Dad, please!"

 Chapter 652

    Yorick Linter squinted his eyes, truly oblivious to the fact that his most well-behaved son had been stirring up such trouble


    behind his back.


    To think his son had even ventured into the ck market, exploiting his privileges!


    He had surely underestimated this wretched boy!


    The next moment, Yorick''s boot connected viciously with Dracon''s jaw, nearly shattering it. "You beast, shut your mouth!


    Worthless trash!"


    Dracon was in too much pain to speak.


    Yorick, tired of the spectacle, settled back into his chair. "Percival,e in."


    Percival stepped through the door, his steely gaze briefly sweeping over the maggot writhing on the floor. "Yorick."


    "This mess is my fault for not keeping a tighter leash. I''ll cover all the losses the Brooks family has suffered. Go back and tell


    Vivienne not to fret about the bionic tech incident. I''ll look into it discreetly. As for F-Poison, we''re blind until she surfaces again."


    Percival was of the same mind. "Understood."


    Yorick exhaled deeply, producing a contract. "Take this aspensation for Vivienne and the Brooks family. We''ll address the


    losses separately."


    Percival scanned the document¡ªit was an international business contract. Without lifting a finger, they''d rake in thirty billion


    dors a year.


    He pocketed the contract unceremoniously. Vivienne, the little money-hoarder, would probably forgive all his transgressions at


    the sight of it!


    "Yorick, I''ll take my leave then." Percival grinned, knowing full well that Dracon was not his problem to handle.


    With Dracon silenced by Yorick and Gillian taken away for investigation, it seemed peace would reign, at least for a while.


    Matthew held the contract with a grin that threatened to split his face. Thirty billion dors! That was his sry for three whole


    years! Now, with this windfall, he could certainly petition Vivienne for a bonus.


    Percival shook his head at the sight of Matthew''s glee, musing how he mirrored Vivienne''s expression when it came to money.


    No wonder Leopold pinched pennies like no other¡ªit was an Emerald Mountain tradition!


    ¡°Achoo!" Leopold sneezed so violently as soon as he woke up that he nearly tore his sutures.


    Griffin rushed to steady him. "Didn''t | tell you to take it easy? Are you trying to undo your stitches? Do you have any idea how


    many wounds you have?"


    Griffin had been a constant presence at the hospital, forgoing sleep to watch over Leopold. Now that he was awake, her eyes


    were nearly swollen shut from worry.


    "I''m fine. It''s got to be Percival badmouthing me behind my back¡ªwhy else would | be sneezing?¡± Leopold protested, propped


    up in bed, swathed in bandages, his only mobility in his restless eyes. "Griffin, you didn''t tell my folks, did you?"


    Griffin shook her head. "No. Dad mentioned your father''s not been well; didn''t want to worry him."


    Leopold rxed. "Good. They''d be fretting over nothing. Ow, I''m starving. Is Soren awake yet?"


    Griffin, bncing a thermos of food, replied while feeding Leopold, "Still out. Anna''s with him. Don''t worry, Vivienne said it''s just


    the anesthesia¡ªhe''ll wake upter."


    Leopold chewed his meal, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, with Vivienne and Boss on it, he''ll be fine. No worries."


    Despite his nonchnce, Leopold''s eyes darted toward the door.


    Griffin, understanding his concern, fetched a wheelchair and helped Leopold to Soren''s room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You guys aren''t usually this chummy. Can''t it wait?" Griffin fretted over Leopold''s injuries.


    "| just need some fresh air," Leopold grumbled.


    They arrived at Soren''s room to find Karen and Vivienne chatting outside. Vivienne frowned at Leopold. "Who let you out?"


    "Just getting some fresh air. How''s Soren? Still out cold?" Leopoldined.


    Vivienne knew Leopold all too well. "Anna''s with him. Just take a peek from here."


    Leopold was baffled. "What''s wrong with Anna being there? Let me check on her."


    As he maneuvered the wheelchair forward, Griffin held it back. "Vivienne and Cordelia are staying out here. You can see from


    the window!"


    Leopold looked puzzled butplied, peering through the ss.


    Inside, Anna sat in a chair, tenderly wiping Soren''s face with a damp cloth. Her motions were gentle, her gaze soft and caring.


    Leopold gasped.


    What in the world? When did this happen?


    They used to bicker nonstop, and now they seemed deeply connected.


    Was that really Anna? It had to be!


    Griffin, on the other hand, wore a knowing smile. "Anna and Soren are a good match. They might seem cold on the outside, but


    they''re both tender-hearted where it counts."


    ¡°Tender-hearted?" Leopold looked up in surprise. "There must be a reason. Did Soren save Anna''s life or something?"


    Karen nodded. "Sort of. We heard from the team that Soren gave her hisst life-saving pill, and she found out."


    Leopold finally felt reassured. "I thought so. And here I''ve been rooting for Keh. | can''t let Soren get the upper hand!"


    Speak of the devil, Keh arrived just in time.


    Armed with a bouquet, a collection of thoughtfully chosen gifts, and an assortment of health supplements, Keh stood behind


    the crowd, peering through the ss at how tenderly Anna was caring for Soren.


    ¡°Hey Vivienne, when Annaes out, hand her these things for me, will ya? | gotta run, but tell her to take it easy. I''ll swing by


    tomorrow to check on her."


    Keh had beening by daily, but Anna had been unconscious, blissfully unaware of his presence.


    Today, as soon as she woke up and learned about the life-saving pill Soren had given her, she rushed to Soren''s room,


    completely neglecting the flowers in her room and who had sent them.


    Vivienne was at a loss for words, left only with a sigh ¡ª my little girl is all grown up now!


    But who to choose?


    Keh was from a good family, handsome, Percival''s brother, a renowned E-sports yer with means and money ¡ª not a bad


    catch.


    Soren, an orphan, had worked his way up through sheer determination and was Percival''s most trusted man, a keystone of the


    Vanguard Agency ¡ª he wasn''t a bad option either.


    Oh, the dilemma.


    Karen saw right through her daughter''s thoughts and lightly tapped her on the head, "Don''t you worry your head about it. But


    remember to convey Keh''s feelings to Anna."


    Vivienne nodded in acknowledgment. "Got it."


    ¡°And Vivienne, you¡¯ve got to tell Anna about Keh. That boy has been courting her for ages. We can¡¯t let Soren, the old


    rascal, take advantage of the situation. We don¡¯t need her to follow in your footsteps!"


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Leopold felt a chill run down his spine.


    Without daring to look back, he grabbed Griffin''s hand. "Run, run, Percival''s here, run for our lives!¡±

 Chapter 653

    Griffin fretted that Percival might actually break Leopold in two, so she quickly wheeled his chair away from the scene.


    Percival nced in the direction the pair had escaped.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he thought, ¡°Someday I''ll show ¡®em some old-school roughhousing!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, any luck running into Keh?" Vivienne strolled up and asked.


    Suddenly inspired, she considered creating a new fragrance, apanion to the "Old Man" scent¡ªcalling it "Old Ruffian".


    Percival nodded. "Yeah, he looked pretty down, not even watching where he was going."


    "Ah, to be young again." Karen chuckled.


    After a brief discussion outside the ward about Dracon and Gillian''s situation, the group was about to head out for a meal when


    Karen''s cell phone rang.


    It was Wi Perez.


    Ever since Karen had returned to the Perez family, Wi had been conspicuously absent.


    Karen had tried to reach out a few times, but Wi''s obsession ran deep; she wanted to track down F-Poison before returning to


    the Perez family.


    Karen respected that. Wi had her own path to follow.


    The unexpected message from Wi now piqued Karen''s curiosity.


    The text contained a photo of a university gate abroad.


    That very university was where Flynn had studied overseas¡ªthe same ce F-Poison had once been.


    Karen took a deep breath. "Wi''s on to F-Poison''s trail. Hopefully, she digs up some leads."


    In Scepter Country, Wi stared at the university''s gate and strode through with determination.


    The campus was alive with the vigor of youth.


    Every student, regardless of gender, wore bright smiles as if nourished by honey.


    Wi, d in a ck leather jacket, walked across the field, her attire shing with the sundresses and t-shirts around her.


    Thankfully, the freedom of college fashion spared her any undue attention.


    Only a few whistle-blowing guys, intrigued by Wi''s cool demeanor, hesitated to approach.


    She walked on, ignoring all the signals around her, and headed straight for a war memorial.


    There, a monument stood in memory of a shooting that had urred years before.


    Engraved with names from around the world, the monument bore inscriptions in multiplenguages, followed by the victims¡¯


    names.


    Even after all this time, fresh flowers stilly at the base, a silent tribute to the lost.


    Wi scanned the names and found the one that was both familiar and foreign to her.


    Elliot, also known as Five-Poisons.


    Such a tantly provocative nickname, yet it hadin hidden here for so long,memorated and mourned.


    Shameless!


    Wi''s gaze hardened as she studied the name, her eyes betraying scorn, anger, and aplex web of emotions.


    She couldn''t understand how someone so full of venom could be her progenitor.


    Who was her mother?


    What was the purpose behind her birth?


    Could a remorseless, conscienceless monster truly love his wife and child?


    Wi was baffled.


    What was the point of her existence in this world?


    Other children were legacies, treasures, and the continuation of their families.


    And her?


    She was darkness, sorrow, a living apology to the world¡ªif there was anything she shared with other children, it was


    continuation.


    Continuation of a creator''s evil, shadowy legacy.


    Wi''s fists clenched as she stared at the name.


    The sun warmed her jacket, but it couldn''t match the heat in her gaze.


    "Does this monument honor someone you knew?" A voice came from behind her.


    Wi turned to see an older man dressed as a gardener, his hair silvered with age.


    "No, nobody,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well, that''s fortunate. You looked so sad; | thought maybe you were missing a family member. It''s best that you''re not," the man


    said as he arranged the flowers neatly and wiped the dust from the monument.


    It was unclear if he was speaking to himself or Wi when he added, "I was here cleaning when the shooting happened, right in


    this spot. Scared the daylights out of me, peed my pants even. If it hadn''t been for Elliot, my name would be on this stone too."


    Wi was taken aback. Elliot?


    She pointed to the name, "Him?"


    The gardener looked up, smiled at Elliot''s name, and said, "Yes, him. A very genteel man from Veridia, my hero."


    Wi''s brow furrowed. He saved people?


    How is that possible?


    "Excuse me, could you tell me more about what happened back then? I''m very curious."


    The gardener stopped his cleaning, nodded, and said, "I''d be d to."


    In the cafeteria, Wi sat across from the gardener, listening to stories of F-Poison''s time abroad.


    "Elliot didn''t like us calling him that.


    Preferred his nickname; said it was a


    challenge to himself. My janitor''s


    quarters were na isdormeandi ve


    go} forkToWedch other through small


    favors. When he stayed on as a


    faculty member, we grew even


    closer. Oh yes, he had a good friend,


    a handsome Veridian man who was


    obsessed with nts¡ªquite the


    heartthrob at the school." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wi knew he was talking about Flynn.


    The old man continued, "They were


    inseparable, often drinking and


    chatting together, dsjametirhes'' |


    they¡¯ inuit@me! didn''t understand


    their technical jargon, so | just drankContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    with them. Then came the shooting,


    so sudden and chaotic. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many died that day, students and teachers. | was in the garden when the shooting started, knew it because a bullet whizzed past


    my leg. | was petrified, too scared to move, wet myself. If it hadn¡¯t been for Elliot..."


    The old man with snow-white hair


    wiped a tear from his cheek as he


    recounted the harrowin ale-"But! |


    ghsheniaten enw to run or


    even scream for help. | just knew |


    might be done for. Just when |


    thought | was about to meet my


    maker, Elliot showed up. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He grabbed my hand, and we bolted with that criminal hot on our heels. We were cornered, and that''s when he stood in front of


    me like a human shield."


    As the old man spoke, his voice trembled, and more tears spilled over. "Elliot''s blood sttered all over me as he fell to the


    ground right before my eyes.


    We were this close... the cops arrived momentster. If we had just held out a little longer, we would have been saved."


    The old man was visibly shaken, clearly filled with regret over the events of that fateful day.


    But Wi couldn''t help but feel skeptical. The man the old-timer spoke of, he couldn''t be F-Poison.


    That guy wouldn''t pick up a gun unless it was to use it, let alone save someone''s life.


    It sounded like a fairy tale, too good to be true.

 Chapter 654

    Wi handed the elderly man with snow-white hair a piece of paper. "So, about FI... that Veridian man, the one who''s crazy about


    nts?"


    The old manposed himself. "Since that incident, Flynn hasn''t visited much. He lost his usual cheerfulness; Elliot''s death hit


    him hard. Later, he chose to stay on campus and even found himself a stunning girlfriend. With her support, he gradually


    recovered. He went back to Veridia a while back and stopped by to thank me for looking after him. After that, | lost touch withN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    him."


    Andter, of course, he ended up in prison, tormented day after day, never to find peace again.


    Wi''s gaze hardened as she asked, "All these years, do you still visit Elliot''s memorial when you remember him?"


    The old man nodded and then shook his head. "Not exactly. After Elliot passed away, | moved into his dorm room. | kept all his


    belongings, thinking I''d return them to his parents. But some things couldn''t be taken, so | left them as they were."


    Aglimmer shone in Wi''s eyes. "Can you take me to see his room?"


    The old man seemed to have not spoken about these memories for a long time and agreed readily, "Sure, let''s go."


    The dorm was a two-bedroom with a living area. The old man lived in the right room, while the sunlit room on the left belonged to


    F-Poison.


    Wi pushed the door open and entered. The room was tidy, preserved in the style of many years ago.


    It was clear the old man held this ce dear.


    "May | have a moment alone here?" Wi asked.


    The old man nodded, "Of course. But may | ask, who was Elliot to you?"


    Wi pressed her lips, "He was my father."


    The old man paused in surprise. "| thought there was something of him in you. | guessed right then. Child, take your time to


    remember your father."


    Wi thanked him and then closed the door behind her.


    Remember?


    Impossible.


    Wi walked around the small yetfortable room, thanks to its well-organized space.


    She patted the bedspread. The sunlight was warm here. Even without airing out the bedding, it feltforting to touch. Then,


    she took a deep breath andy down on the bed.


    This was probably the closest she''d ever been to her biological father since she could remember.


    As a child, Wi had been envious watching Sasha bounce on Jasper''s bed, calling for him to wake up. But fearing her


    godfather''s displeasure at overstepping, she could only watch secretly. Later, as Diana grew older, she joined Sasha in the ritual.


    Wi only watched from the sidelines.


    She had always known she was adopted, so she never overstepped her bounds. Even though the Perez family treated her very


    well, as one of their own, she knew she had to be aware of her ce. She couldn''t take their kindness for granted or use it as an


    excuse for indulgence.


    She owed it to her adoptive family to repay them in every way she could.


    Now, lying on F-Poison¡¯s bed, she felt no special connection. Nothing like the joy Sasha or Diana seemed to feel.


    Wi sighed, stood up, and approached F-Poison''s wardrobe. She opened it to find a few simple, outdated pieces of clothing.


    Looking further, she found a box with more personal garments, but nothing out of the ordinary.


    Closing the wardrobe, she sat down at F-Poison''s desk and opened a drawer. Inside were a few textbooks and notebooks filled


    with lesson ns, nothing more.


    It all seemed too clean.


    After going through all of F-Poison''s notes, which were filled with technical jargon Wi couldn''t understand, she took photos to


    show Sasha back home.


    Suddenly, she noticed a gap between the desk and the wall. Something was stuck behind it.


    Bending down, Wi found a dust-covered notebook.


    The first line took her by surprise:


    [Notes on the ST-0 Upgrade.]


    It was filled with dense foreign notes beyond Wi''sprehension. But she knew this could well be the precursor to ST-1.


    Wi photographed the contents and sent them to Karen, then packed the notebook to take with her.


    After saying goodbye to the old man, Wi set out for Veridia.


    On the phone, Karen asked, "Wi, did you find anything else, like syringes or reagents?"


    "No, it''s been so many years; that


    janitor cleans every day. There''s not


    even a fingerprint | ft And theres!


    hingabout BHR) \n the lesson


    ns or anything. If | hadn''t noticed


    the gap above the desk and found


    the notebook, | wouldn''t have found


    anything." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, | got it. Come back for now."


    After hanging up, Karen printed out the information Wi had sent.


    Vivienne held the printouts in her hand. "Mom, why do | feel like F-Poison wasn''t just trying to upgrade ST-0? It looks like he was


    also recording the effects of the injections."


    Karen nodded. "You''re right. But back then, Flynn was the only one around F-Poison. Could he have been experimenting on


    him?"


    Vivienne shook her head as she


    reviewed the data. "Not necessarily.


    There are two sets of cel The pither


    acl year be himself.


    F is notes, it seems he relied


    heavily on this medicine. Mom, when


    you developed ST-1, did you find any


    addictive substances in it?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Karen frowned. "No. | had contact with ST-0, and it''s not like drugs; it doesn''t have addictiveponents. Besides, if it were


    addictive, Flynn would''ve probably died in agony in jail by now."


    "So F-Poison experimented on himself? But what did he stand to gain?"


    Vivienne set down the data, having memorized it after one nce, no longer needing to hold it in her hands.


    Karen furrowed her brow, a hint of skepticism in her voice as she said, "Could it be that this drug can actually change a person''s


    conscience?"


    Vivienne nearly choked on her drink. "Mom, you know that a conscience is something you''re born with.¡±


    "Then why would he save someone?" Karen''s question left Vivienne speechless.


    Indeed, aplete psychopath like F-Poison saving a life? Inconceivable!


    Vivienne lounged on the couch, resting her head on Karen''sp, her bright eyes shimmering with deep contemtion. "Mom,


    what if he faked his own death?"


    "Even if he did fake his death, after all


    these years, he''d be an old man like


    your grandpa," Karen mused esi)


    gaze lost i he listakde sure, he


    TRS able to pull some


    strings in GTO, but with his old age,


    how effective could he be? Running


    an empire like GTO is no small feat.


    And where on earth could he hide?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 655

    Vivienne didn''t respond. The enigma of F-Poison still perplexed her heart. He was the first mystery she''d pursued for so long


    without any leads.


    The same was true for Karen, of course.


    ¡°It seems the answer to the secret still lies in the potion," Karen said, gently tousling Vivienne''s hair and pinching her cheek.


    "Come on, let''s head to theb."


    Vivienne rolled over on Karen. "Mom, can we grab a bite before we go?"


    ¡°Why is it always about food with you?"


    "Mr. Wolf always takes me for a treat before we head out. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not going anywhere!"


    Karen''s lips curved into a slight smile as she pulled out her phone and dialed Percival. "Your Vivienne is craving something


    delicious. Can you drop it off at YQ Research Center?"


    Percival was in the middle of a meeting, but upon hearing the request, he immediately wrapped it up.


    Nothing was more important than Vivienne wanting a delectable treat!


    Watching her mother''s cunning face, Vivienne grumbled, "I got all my sneakiness from you!"


    "Well, you''re my girl, aren''t you? Let''s get moving!"


    There was no helping it; the only person who could truly handle Vivienne was Karen.


    At the YQ Research Center, Percival arrived with a Japanese meal and decided to wait around.


    Brody passed by Percival multiple times, rolling his eyes at each encounter.


    Finally, Percival caught him. "Ever know what it''s like to have an eyeball gouged out?"


    Brody shivered but retorted, "You heartbreaker. Do you know what it feels like to be castrated?"


    Percival was baffled; had he broken Brody¡¯s heart or what?


    Realization dawned upon Brody from Percival''s expression, "Not me! That pig!"


    Percival was even more confused now. Which pig was he talking about?


    Brody rolled his eyes and dragged Percival into hisb.


    Inside, they saw a small room with a person sitting in it, with only one eye and surrounded by photos of Percival.


    Muttering something iprehensible, this person caught their attention.


    Brody scoffed, "She¡¯s always a nuisance when I¡¯m conducting experiments. The only way to keep her calm is by stering your


    photos around, which is incredibly annoying.¡±


    Percival then remembered her name, Calista Pendleton.


    Vivienne and Karen also arrived, each carrying a box of sushi.


    "Is this girl¡¯s organs starting to fail?" Karen inquired.


    Brody pursed his lips. "Yes, but it''s not my fault. | just conducted a few experiments on her!"


    Without asking, they knew what kind of experiments Brody had subjected Calista to.


    Brody leaned on the railing, looking at the somewhat maniacal Calista. "Vivienne, shouldn''t you be finding me a new test subject


    by now? Although your medicine has been effective, and she is indeed slowly regenerating her organs, the human body''s


    endurance is limited. Her organs will inevitably begin to fail, and by the looks of it, she won''tst much longer."


    Vivienne handed Percival a piece of salmon sushi. "Really? I''ll look for another candidate. Someone with a death wish, perhaps,


    and send them your way."


    Brody nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes, please hurry. But please, no more of your love rivals; | don¡¯t want to be collecting your


    husband''s photos everywhere."


    Vivienne paused, popping the next piece of salmon into her own mouth and casting a nce at Percival.


    Percival thought to himself: I''m being wronged here!


    Brody: There''s no innocent man in this world! Except for me, of course!


    Percival could only watch as the salmon meant for him disappeared, the thought of turning Brody into a test subject crossing his


    mind.


    Karen finished her sushi, observing Calista''s failing organs, then suddenly had an idea.


    "Rex, bring the ST-1 and inject it into Calista."


    The others were stunned, but Vivienne quickly caught on.


    Brody was the first to object, adamantly refusing, "No way, Boss. We only have two doses of ST-1 left. You''ve already had me


    alter cell growth with it, which has wasted a lot. If we inject this into her, there will be no chance for research! If you want her


    dead, leave it to me!"


    Karen, however, ignored him, picking up ST-1 and preparing to inject it into Calista.


    "Think about this, Boss!" Brody yelled.


    Vivienne pulled him back by the cor as if he were a little puppy. "ST-1 is her discovery. Are you worried she can''t make more?"


    It dawned on Brody. ¡°Alright, alright, do as you please!"


    Really, these two women were something else!


    Once upon a time, Brody had a significant reputation in the underworld, a name that resonated far and wide!


    It was all because of the Specter Healer!


    Frustrating, to say the least!


    Karen and Vivienne didn''t have the time to pay attention to Brody''s internal cries. They injected Calista, who had lost her senses,


    with ST-1.


    Her body was hooked up to numerous monitoring devices, tracking the condition of her organs.


    After the injection, there was no immediate change. Calista seemed to be in agonizing pain, writhing on the floor, screaming


    incoherently, reminiscent of Flynn''s torment in prison.


    It wasn''t until a half-hourter that Calista finally stabilized. She sat on the floor, gasping for air as the pain on her face gradually


    faded.


    Then, Calista¡¯''s failing organs began


    to show signs of recovery, their mM


    OAS acelin


    royinah . They were still low


    compared to the average person but


    no longer life-threatening. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ST-1 had miraculously begun to repair Calista''s failing and nearly dead organs!


    Vivienne and Karen were incredulous at the turn of events.


    The human body''s tolerance for medical intervention has its limits, and once those are exceeded, the very drugs that once


    sustained life can turn treacherous.


    Take Calista, for example. Previously, Brody had pumped her full of every medication under the sun in a desperate bid to keep


    the reaper at bay.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But even with that pharmaceutical arsenal, organ failure loomed like a storm on the horizon.


    Just half an hour ago, Calista was knocking on death''s door.


    Now, against all odds, her organs had made a miraculouseback and kicked into gear!


    Brody''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was a defiance of nature, a p in the face to conventional wisdom!


    Vivienne stepped forward and ran a battery of tests on Calista. It was true¡ªshe was genuinely on the mend, no smoke and


    mirrors.


    Karen, clutching the remaining vial of ST-1, felt a daring idea crystallize in her mind.


    ¡°Percival, | need to see Flynn."


    ¡°Master, why do you need to see him?" Percival asked, puzzled.


    A frosty glint flickered in Karen''s


    eyes. "| Suspect there''s more than


    meets the eye betwega|&Pos¨¦a ni


    Fiyynramore that just a


    mentor-protege rtionship. Perhaps


    Flynn holds the key to unraveling the


    mysteries of F-Poison." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    F-Poison was both supremely arrogant and a master of concealment.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have managed to masquerade as Elliot through the halls of high school and college for all those years.


    To have Flynn as a disciple, to


    confide every secret, even divulgi


    the grit ejails of Hilfe Perez


    fachilys atched Sasha¡ªthere had to


    beyers to this that hadn''t been


    peeled back yet. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 656

    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "It''s puzzling. Why did F-Poison tell Flynn about my mom being taken? Was there anything else


    he mentioned?"


    ¡°Alright, I''ll take care of it," Percival replied before dialing up Thomas.


    Soon, Thomas had arranged for Karen to visit Flynn.


    ¡°Percival, there''s another thing - Gillian''s back."


    Percival furrowed his brow. "She''s back already?"


    "Yeah, the higher-ups say the surveince footage involving Gillian doesn''t prove much. They''re calling it a professional mishap,


    gave her a mark on her record, and she''s back."


    Hearing this, Percival almost crushed his phone in frustration.


    Hundreds were injured, Soren and Astrid were still unconscious, and Leopold and Anna were unable to walk without stitches.


    Just a professional mishap?


    Through the phone, Thomas could feel Percival''s anger but continued, "However, Vance has stripped Gillian of her authority. She


    shouldn''t be causing trouble anymore, or at least, she''s lost the capacity to do so."


    Percival took a breath. "Fine, | got it."


    Karen went to the secret prison alone, while Vivienne stayed with Percival at the YQ Research Center.


    Vivienne had a new idea she wanted to try out.


    Inside the prison, the darkness was as oppressive as ever.


    Through the monitor, Karen saw Scott grading papers while Flynn was still curled up in pain on the floor.


    After a thorough check, Karen walked in.


    "Boss, be careful. I''ll wait outside for you," Thomas stood guard at the door.


    Although nothing should happen, Thomas was still worried. After all, who could feel secure with the current state of Vanguard


    Agency?


    Karen nodded and entered.


    By now, Flynn had regained hisposure, his clothes soaked with sweat, as he sat nkly on the ground.


    Seeing Karen enter, Flynn was startled, then let out augh.


    Karen narrowed her eyes. "Long time no see."


    Flynn''sughter stopped. "We haven''t met before, have we? I''ve seen your daughter many times, though. She used to call me


    "Uncle Flynn.¡¯ | wonder what she calls me now."


    "Criminal." Karen sat down, a faint smile on her face.


    Flynn took a deep breath. "You''re here to ask about my mentor, aren''t you? | heard there were quite a few interesting stories


    when he took you away. Do you remember any of them?"


    Karen''s voice was cool and detached. "! don''t remember. Care to enlighten me?"


    Flynn stood up and walked to the bars, sizing Karen up, an unreadable look in his eyes.


    "Girls change a lot as they grow. I''m curious to see what Vivienne will look like when she''s your age.¡±


    Karen suddenly stood, a strange feeling stirring deep within her, yet she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    The statement felt familiar, yet she couldn''t recall why.


    Flynn ignored Karen''s surprise andy back on his bed.


    "Do you know Wi well? Are you two close? When can | meet her? Isn''t she curious about me at all? After all, I''m the only


    person in this world who''s had contact with her father."


    Karen slowly regained herposure and sat back down, "Perhaps you are the second one."


    Flynn''s swinging leg paused, then resumed its motion. "That janitor from Scepter University? He''s still alive, huh?¡±


    Karen nodded. "Of course, thanks to your master, isn''t it?"


    After a moment, Flynn huffed, "Right, he should live well, live for my master, watch the world change every day, record it


    diligently, and then burn it for him."


    Karen nced at him dispassionately. "Those in hell don''t receive the sentiments from the living."


    Flynn was silent for a few seconds, then slowly sat up against the headboard, the sweat stains on his body almost gone.


    "You''re right. What''s the use of sentiment when you''re in hell?"


    Karen didn''t want to engage in meaningless chatter with Flynn and asked directly, "Why did F-Poison save that janitor?"


    Flynn hummed thoughifully for a moment, then said lightly, "Probably for rebirth, | guess."


    Karen frowned. "Rebirth?"


    "Yeah, haven''t you read those time-travel novels? The protagonist dies dramatically, unwilling to let go of their unfulfilled dreams,


    so they make a deal with God,e back with a system, and start a charmed life!"


    Karen knew Flynn was toying with her, but for some reason, she felt there was more to his words.


    Suddenly, the prison door opened, and Thomas''s voice could be heard arguing with someone.


    "| told you someone''s visiting here. What''s your problem?" Thomas''s voice was deep and angry, seemingly holding back intense


    fury.


    A voice filled with defiance and


    arrogance retorted, "| need to transfer


    a high-risk pen we pennowtThis


    sPpIeepridon at kind of riff-raff


    have you let in? Thomas, watch it, or


    I''ll file aint against you!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that, Thomas''s eyes narrowed, and


    a chill emanated from him. He


    e forward, c sing-theaistante


    ilianyand rte) with a swift move,


    i grabbed her by the throat, his


    voice as cold as ice. "Want to die? |


    can oblige you right now!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was truly enraged!


    Thest mission could have avoided casualties among the Vanguard Agency team, but Gillian had used her influence to


    pressure them. The mission was critical, and he had agreed with Vance to bring Gillian along.


    He intended to keep Gillian under his watchful eye, better than allowing her to stab them in the back unseen.


    But he never expected that right under his watch, she would cause a catastrophic loss by opening the speakers.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He had been berating himself for days. If he had been more assertive, none of this would¡¯ve happened. This mess was Gillian¡¯s


    fault, and he had to ept his share of the me, too.


    So, to avoid wrecking Percival and Vivienne¡¯s ns, he kept his cool and didn¡¯t go after Gillian. But now, he had reached his


    breaking point!


    Gillian could die a hundred times, and it wouldn''t bring back his teammates.


    Gillian¡¯s face was turning tomato red


    as she was gasping for air, her h


    eae ¡® chingcat Shomsz S


    crip eatg? et go of me! If you kill


    me, the eee won''t let you off


    the hook. You''ll be facing a


    court-martial!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thomas applied more pressure, his voice icy. ¡°Scared? Me?¡±


    At that moment, Karen stepped outside and caught sight of Gillian, her face contorted and uglier than ever under Thomas''s


    choke hold.


    Karen just nced over and called out, ¡°Thomas!¡±


    Hearing her, Thomas''s rage-filled expression softened a bit, and he released Gillian, turning respectfully to Karen. ¡°Boss, are you


    done?¡±


    Karen nodded. ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Thomas lowered his eyelids in distaste and muttered, ¡°Gillian Ashford.¡±

 Chapter 657

    "Oh," Karen muttered under her breath, realization dawning on her. So this was the infamous Gillian.


    The incredibly foolish idiot!


    It wasn''t surprising she described her that way; in Karen''s eyes, Gillian was just that.


    Stupid, despicable, and needing a beating!


    How had Vivienne not knocked her lights out?


    Gillian, hands clutched around her neck, took several deep breaths, cursing under her breath at Thomas for being such a brute


    with no chivalry.


    After a moment, she finally turned her attention to Karen.


    The legendary former captain of the Vanguard Agency, known as Lark.


    And, as fate would have it, Vivienne''s mother!


    Gillian narrowed her eyes. "Who the hell are you? This is the secret Vanguard Agency prison! You think you can just waltz in


    here as you please? Thomas, let me tell you, you''re in for a punishment! Don''t think just because Vance told me to stay out of


    Vanguard Agency''s business that | can''t deal with you!"


    Before Gillian could finish, Karen lunged forward, gripping Gillian''s throat tightly.


    She mmed her against the wall, feet dangling, struggling in vain.


    Even Thomas, standing aside, was taken aback by how swiftly Karen had acted.


    Gillian was gasping for air, on the verge of passing out.


    "Dying is easy, and | could help you with that," Karen''s voice was as cold as the Arctic.


    Gillian, twice throttled, was furious but no match for Karen. She wanted to fight back, but a twisted smile crossed her face


    instead. "Go ahead, kill me! Let''s see if you dare!"


    Karen''s lips curled into a smirk, her free hand tracing Gillian''s contorted face, her fingertip grazing the skin, leaving a painful


    sting.


    Karen''s icy gaze met Gillian''s, whispering with a devilish tinge, "Don''t rush. What''s so scary about death? The real terror is


    wanting to die but being unable to. Your life is in my hands now. I''ll decide when to send you to hell.¡±


    Thomas looked at the wicked smile on her face, a spitting image of Vivienne.


    Like mother, like daughter ¡ª a frightening duo indeed!


    Karen dropped Gillian to the floor with controlled force. The fall drew blood and broke a few ribs, but nothing more serious.


    Brushing off her hands, Karen spoke, "By the way, this is the Vanguard Agency''s secret prison. If | decide to enter, it opens its


    doors wide. Got that, Gillian?"


    Thomas couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Did Gillian really think she stood taller than Karen?


    Not even Webster would dare cross Karen!


    Karen''s refusal to return to the Vanguard Agency had been a choice of preference, not a necessity.


    At the mere mention of her name, the Agency would''ve rolled out the red carpet.


    Such was the prestige of this secret prison, and Karen coulde and go as she pleased.


    Even now, Karen''s records were held in the highest confidentiality at headquarters, her medals enough to crush anyone.


    Today''s visit through Thomas was merely an adherence to the agency''s protocol.


    Karen waved to Thomas and then left the prison.


    Flynn wasn''t as simple as he seemed, and she suspected there were questions left unasked.


    After her departure, Thomas, not wanting to linger, left Gillian to her own devices.


    It took Gillian a while to regain herposure, gasping for air before standing up.


    Karen was even more terrifying than Vivienne. When would this mother-and-daughter pair finally be gone?


    Rubbing her chest, Gillian stumbled into Flynn''s cell.


    Flynn yawned. "What, they''ve changed the help that brings meals?"


    Gillian tossed in a pill. "Look closely. I''m Gillian!"


    "Hmm? You''ve been beaten up? Tsk, poor thing,¡± Flynn said, catching the pill and swallowing it down.


    No sooner had he ingested it than his brow furrowed tightly, and he copsed in agony, drenched in sweat, nearly unconscious.


    Gillian watched, her brow knitting at the sight.


    Truly horrifying.


    She wondered what they were all ying at.


    "Someone will transfer you tomorrow. Try to avoid Karen if you can," Gillian said quickly, then hurried off, fearing Flynn¡¯s


    madness might drag her down, too.


    Unseen by anyone, the surveince in the cell silently erased the footage of Gillian dispensing the pill.


    Meanwhile, at the YQ Research Center, Vivienne had finally made a breakthrough in her experiments.


    Asatisfied smile yed on her lips. "Sess!"


    Percival, always in the dark about Vivienne''s work, saw she was finished and ruffled her hair. "How''s it going? Hungry?"


    Brody, from the side, muttered, "Didn''t she just wolf down a ton of sushi?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "I''ll eatter. | need to discuss something with my mom. When is she back?"


    As if on cue, Karen pushed open the door. "I''m back now, and I''ve got something to discuss with you, too."


    The mother and daughter shared a knowing smile, and Percival tactfully exited.


    In theb, Vivienne showed her findings to Karen. "ST-1 can heal Calista''s failing organs; could it also revive your memory?"


    "That''s what | wanted to talk about," replied Karen, examining Vivienne''s work. "From what we''ve seen, it''s possible.¡±


    The moment Vivienne saw Calista''s organs healed by ST-1, she thought of using it to treat Karen''s amnesia.


    Karen''s amnesia wasn''t due to some


    psychosomatic trauma; it was an


    result of a nasty yetd the heat


    pentraps bbrhpounded by some sort


    of drug cocktail administered by


    shady characters like F-Poison.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The knock on the noggin she suffered at Diana''s hands had done more than just ring her bell¡ªit had caused semi-permanent


    damage to her memory banks.


    Bit by bit, Karen had wed back snippets of her past through sheer willpower and self-treatment, but the full memories


    remained frustratingly out of reach.


    If this miraclepound ST-1 could rejuvenate dying cells, maybe, just maybe, it could patch up the frayed tapestry of Karen''s


    memory as well.


    "Mom, | want to give it a shot, but |


    can''t make any promises. The tri


    look promisin but thers nO


    pretend ve might be opening


    a whole can of worms,¡¯ Vivienne


    confessed, her voice betraying a rare


    note of uncertainty. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Vivienne was usually the epitome of


    confidence, a walking and talkin


    medical encyclgpgqjacwho obuid


    pinpotat BhAiment with her hands


    tied behind her back. But this was


    uncharted territory, even for Karen.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This wasn''t just some routine procedure; it was an all-or-nothing gamble, a high-stakes experiment with no room for error.


    And the patient was her mother. How could Vivienne not feel the weight of the world on her shoulders? One wrong move, and


    she could lose her mom forever.


    Karen sped Vivienne''s hands, giving them a reassuring squeeze.


    "Scared, are you? Or are you more scared I''lle to my senses and p some sense into you?" she teased, a wry smile


    tugging at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Really, Mom? Jokes at a time like this?" Vivienne pleaded, guiding Karen to take a seat. "If | mess this up, you might never find


    your way back to us."

 Chapter 658

    Vivienne gazed deeply into the eyes of her mother, whom she had waited over ten years to reunite with. There was an


    undeniable reluctance to let go.


    Memories, after all, weren''t everything. If they couldn''t be retrieved, then so be it.


    Karen ruffled Vivienne''s hair affectionately. "Frost, | believe in you. You''re my pride and joy in this world, and nothing will ever


    pose an obstacle in your way. You''re my treasure, and whatever you set your mind to, you''ll surely seed."


    She knew her daughter all too well.


    Vivienne didn''t want to lose her; she didn''t want to be cast into the world as an orphan again.


    Indeed, those lost memories weren''t crucial.


    She now knew how she had vanished and had been reunited with her biological father. Whether her memories returned or not


    wasn''t important.


    When F-Poison had abducted her from the Perez family, Diana hadn''t even seen his true face.


    At Scepter University, the white-haired old man who knew F-Poison had only seen Elliot''s face.


    Flynn might know, but he would never tell.


    Thus, in this entire world, Karen was the only one who might have seen F-Poison¡¯s real face.


    And those lost memories? They needed to be recovered at all costs.


    Vivienne bit her lower lip pensively. "| only have one chance."


    One opportunity: sess meant jubtion; failure meant no second chances.


    Karen smiled reassuringly. "| know, but I''m not going to die. Your mentor has seen it in the cards ¡ª I''m going to live to be two


    hundred!"


    Vivienne knew her mother was jesting, but it helped ease her tension slightly.


    Karen continued, "| must recover that part of my memory, so rest assured, nothing will happen to me. And my dear daughter,


    when have you ever faced defeat?"


    Holding Vivienne''s hand tightly, Karen said, "Go ahead with confidence. No matter what happens, I''m here for you."


    Vivienne''s lips were pressed firmly together, and she didn''t respond for a long time.


    She was contemting, hesitating.


    But seeing the resolve in Karen''s eyes, her uncertainty seemed to fade away.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll start tomorrow. For today, how about we go back and have a potluck dinner with Grandpa and the uncles?"


    "Sounds perfect!"


    The mother and daughter left hand in hand, and Percival, seeing the streaks on Vivienne''s cheeks, didn''t ask any questions. He


    took their bags and drove them back in his usual dependable manner.


    Back at the Perez Mansion, Zelda had prepared a hearty stew, knowing Karen wasing home with a craving.


    The whole Perez family bustled about in preparation for the feast.


    Except for Maddox.


    The bachelor was immersed in ying house with Natalia and Yasmine.


    As Vivienne, Percival, and Karen entered, they saw Maddox''s head adorned with a variety of colorful hair clips.


    ¡°What role are you ying today, Uncle Maddox?" Vivienne chuckled.


    Maddox heaved a sigh, only to be scolded by Natalia, "Vivienne, don''t talk to him; he''s in time-out!"


    Yasmine sighed, "| mean,e on, Yuri, don''t be so harsh on the kid. So what if she didn''t finish her homework? Can''t we just


    eat first?"


    Vivienne finally caught on; Natalia and Yasmine were impersonating Zelda and Yuri Perez, and Maddox was, well, themselves!


    Vivienneughed. "Uncle Maddox, have Natalia and Yasmine stopped letting you y the boy roles?"


    Maddox looked helpless, sighing. "Having too many nieces isn''t great either. Fredrick, when are you going to have a son?"


    Fredrick lobbed a piece of watermelon into Maddox''s mouth with absolute precision and said, "Shut it. | want daughters!"


    Alice Churchill chimed in, "You want more kids? Go have them yourself. Those two rascals are enough for me. Dad, how about |


    bring them over tomorrow?"


    Jasper, who had been enjoying the show, waved his hands frantically at the suggestion of taking on his grandsons. "No, no, no,


    keep them. If it''s too much, send them to your older brother; he loves entertaining kids."


    Luke balked. "No way, I''m done with that. They''re grown now, not fun anymore!"


    Carmen Pendleton sighed. "Why do you always treat kids like toys? It''s exasperating.¡±


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly. "Aunt Carmen, it''s gic. My mom does the same!"


    "That runs in your grandpa''s side!" Karen added, munching on watermelon.


    Percival squeezed Vivienne''s cheek gently. "Don''t worry, when we have kids, | won''t treat them like toys."


    Maddox, with watermelon juice all over his face, finally spoke up, "Vivienne, how many kids are you nning on? I''ll get you a


    big round bed!"


    "Save the round bed for yourself!" All the men, except Percival, retorted in unison!


    Acouple of thudster, two bumps formed on Maddox''s head¡ªone from a watermelon seed and the other from the rind.


    No need to ask; it was Jasper and Fredrick''s doing.


    Maddox sighed deeply. "What''s happened to this wicked world?"


    The Perez Mansion was abuzz withughter and merriment.


    Not far away, Wi sat atop the garden wall, observing the scene.


    Karen was always the first to sense Wi''s presence. She turned and saw Wi waving at her from afar.


    Silently slipping away from the Perez Mansion, Karen met Wi at the same small steak house where she and Finnian had dined


    previously. Two tes of steaks were already waiting.


    "When did you get back?" Karen approached casually, taking a te and cutting the steak with natural ease.


    Wi took a bite of the side sd and pulled out a notebook from her bag¡ªthe very same one she had found at Scepter


    University.


    "Sasha," she offered the notebook to Karen and said, "take a look. Maybe it will be useful to you."


    Truth be told, Wi had already


    snapped photos of the contents and


    sent them to Karen, althayghshe |


    coyldoyt t wondering if the photos


    might differ from what was actually


    on the pages. After all, the original is


    always the most reliable. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Karen flipped through a few pages, and there it was, something Wi hadn''t captured with her camera.


    Asketch of a butterfly, the kind a young girl might doodle.


    Two of them, orbiting a rose, seemingly lost in a delicate dance.


    Romeo and Juliet.


    For reasons unknown, when Karenid eyes on those butterflies, that phrase just popped into her head.


    Karen chuckled. "They''ve got quite the romantic vibe going on."


    Wi had noticed the butterflies, too, but hadn''t thought much of it.


    In Wi''s world, love was merely a


    lubricant in life, not a necessity.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    for years, she apevelitet ese f be


    sway¨¦ailb) any sort of affection.


    Because, for the time being, she


    didn''t need any lubricant. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is it of any use to you?" Wi asked again.


    Putting down the notebook, Karen faced Wi seriously. "Wi, aside from this, is there really nothing else you want to tell me?"


    Wi paused, spoon midway to her mouth, not understanding what Karen meant.


    Looking into Wi''s baffled eyes, Karen couldn''t resist and lightly tapped her forehead. "Why does something have to be useful


    or helpful to be worth doing?"


    Wi was even more perplexed. "If it''s useless, why bother doing it?"


    "For joy, for happiness, because |


    damn well feel like it!" Karen om


    enunciated, eagh war Fst ke right


    loth cart to eat the filling of a


    steak without the sd. Because |


    want to!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, Karen picked up the steak with her fork, leaving behind an untouched portion of sd.

 Chapter 659

    Wi took a bite of the sd and asked nonchntly, "| don''t see the link."


    "But there is!"


    Karen exhaled heavily and pinched Wi''s cheek. "Didn''t Dad drill it into you since you were knee-high to a grasshopper that you


    can''t be picky, that you can''t just eat the steak and ignore the sd? Because that''s justmon sense, it''s the basics, it''s about


    not being wasteful."


    Wi nodded, confused. "Isn''t that how it should be?"


    ¡°But what if you just don''t like the sd? If you don''t want to eat it, then don''t. Not everything you do has to please Dad, nor does


    every action have to benefit the Perez family before you decide to do it. Everything you do should make you happy, got it?¡±


    Wi sort of got it, but not really. She had always told herself that whatever happened, she needed to put the interests of the


    Perez family first.


    The only time she ever went against Jasper''s wishes was when she had to leave the Perez family because of the F-Poison


    incident.


    But technically, it was still for the benefit of the Perez family.


    This mindset had be deeply ingrained in Wi.


    Karen''s sudden outburst today left her at a loss.


    What were the things that she actually liked?


    Seeing Wi''s puzzled and lost gaze, Karen didn''t press on. She knew Wi had to figure it out on her own.


    Some things are buried deep in the heart and aren''t so easily rooted out, especially for someone as stubborn as Wi.


    Coming to a real understanding would take time.


    ¡°Alright, chew on that for a while. I''ll give this notebook to Frost. If there''s anything else, go straight to her."


    As Karen got up to leave, Wi grabbed her wrist. "Sasha, where are you going?"


    Wi, with a keen sense, sensed a farewell in Karen''s demeanor. Her eyes held a tightness as if Karen would disappear the next


    second.


    Jasper had just weed her back; where could she be going now?


    Karen patted Wi''s hand gently, as light as a spring breeze.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere."


    Wi didn¡¯t know what Karen was nning, but she guessed it involved going somewhere very, very far away.


    Otherwise, Karen wouldn''t have said what she did today.


    Wi kept her grip firm, her eyes resolute as if to say, "Wherever you go, I''ll follow."


    Karen smiled helplessly, her mouth curving into a gentle arch. "Tomorrow, Frost is going to treat my memory loss after-effects.


    Maybe by the next time we meet, I''ll remember who they all are."


    Wi was silent for a long while before her deep voice finally broke the quiet. "Is it dangerous?"


    Karen neither denied nor confirmed. Danger was not an absolute concern for her. Regaining her memory was what truly


    mattered.


    Karen ruffled Wi''s hair. "I''m not going to die."


    She wasn''t lying; she had no talent in fortune-telling, but Ulysses did.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had said she''d live to a ripe old age, surrounded by children and grandchildren, enjoying family bliss.


    She believed him!


    Wi didn¡¯t say anything more. She understood that Karen had her thoughts and decisions, and once she had made up her


    mind, she wouldn''t change it.


    After Karen left, Wi sat still, slowly eating the steak on her te.


    She looked at the te, quietly separating the steak from the sd with her fork.


    Suddenly, a te appeared in front of her with only a in steak.


    Wi looked up sharply to see Maddox, with a cheeky grin, watching her. "Eat up if you like it. Have as much as you want!"


    Wi stiffened, so lost in her thoughts that she hadpletely ignored the danger of Maddox sneaking up on her!


    She darted back, ready to flee.


    But Maddox was quick on her heels, "Wi, you..."


    ¡°Hey, you haven''t paid yet! Three steaks!"


    Before Maddox could chase after her, the fast-acting steak house owner grabbed him. "Maddox, you can''t dine and dash!"


    ¡°Man, we go way back. Do you have to do this?" Maddox rubbed his head in exasperation.


    In that split second, Wi would have definitely vanished.


    The steak house owner snorted and said, "Fredrick already told me you''re a gambling addict and a womanizer, too. Seeing how


    you chased after that girl, he''s right! Pay your bill!"


    At this moment, Maddox almost wished he could skin Fredrick alive. This was no way to spread rumors about his younger


    brother!


    Frustrated, Maddox took out a stack of hundreds and stuffed it in the owner''s hands. "From now on, I''m your VIP. Don''t ever ask


    me to pay again!"


    The steak house owner immediately let go of Maddox and said with a smile, "No problem! Take care!"


    With a groan, Maddox stormed out. However, on the empty street, Wi was nowhere to be found.


    Just when he had the chance to see her again, she slipped away. He hadn''t even asked if she had missed him.


    Back at the Perez Mansion, Karen and Vivienne were apanying Jasper, who was enjoying a stew as if nothing had


    happened.


    Maddox, eyeing Karen, had a look of woe on his face. He had overheard the conversation between Karen and Wi.


    After dinner, Karen took it upon herself to clean up, sending Vivienne to y chess with Jasper.


    The otherdies started a game of poker, roping in Percival to spice things up.


    Yuri was challenging Luke to a sparring match, insisting Fredrick be the referee.


    Normally, Maddox would be causing a ruckus or ying house with Natalia and Yasmine.


    But today, he joined Karen by the sink, helping her wash the dishes.


    Karen rinsed a bowl and nced at Maddox. "Did Wi leave you in the dust?"


    Maddox exhaled deeply. "Yeah, and |


    even paid for both your eo


    Fredrick s seaghusnors about me


    Kaviga itanizing gambler. Oh, and


    I''m now a VIP member of that steak


    house." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Karen burst intoughter. "Out of all of us, your life is the one that''s so full of twists and turns it could fill a novel.¡±


    "Really?" Maddox paused, turning his


    head to look at Karen ith a yful¡¯


    irk "-ageneliooa Yirkd he whole


    Abin ¡°_


    afminesia therapy thing a bit more


    intriguing." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Karen faltered for a moment but quickly regained herposure.


    Maddox, having followed the conversation earlier, must have heard her exchange with Wi.


    "Maddox, it''s something I''d have to


    face sooner orter. | n ed te-getimny


    Tapaten ences: & Said softly, a


    g ti cadence to her voice as she


    dried the dishes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Maddox''s grip tightened on the towel he was holding, his expression showing a hint of restrained emotion. "Sasha, just how risky


    is this procedure?"


    Karen didn''t intend to hide the truth. "There''s a ny-eight percent chance."


    "For real?" Maddox''s eyes lit up at the percentage.


    Ny-eight percent chance ¡ª what''s there to worry about?


    With Vivienne on the case, that measly two percent was practically nonexistent.


    Karen''s lips curled into a bittersweet smile. "| mean, a ny-eight percent chance of failure."

 Chapter 660

    Maddox''s grin froze on his face, and the bowl in his hands ttered to the floor.


    Heads turned at the sound.


    "Maddox, you just broke Natalia and Yasmine''s favorite bowl, you''re so screwed, man! Say goodbye to your wallet!"


    "Oh, Maddox, when will you learn? You handle things like a bull in a china shop, and look what happens!"


    ¡°Oopsie, don''t be mad, Natalia and Yasmine, I''ll buy you a new one and make Uncle Maddox here pay up!"


    Trying to keep cool, Maddox forced a smile and turned to the girls. "Sorry, Natalia and Yasmine, but | cut my hand pretty bad.


    Doesn''t anyone feel sorry for me?"


    Luke immediately whisked the two kids away. "Girls, remember not to date a guy like this one."


    Yuri and Fredrick also quickly made their exit, unable to watch the embarrassing scene any longer!


    After everyone left, Karen pulled out a small bottle of antiseptic powder and sprinkled it on Maddox''s wound, which healed


    quietly.


    "No need to look so surprised, Maddox. Without Frost, I''d have less than a 2% chance."


    Karen smiled at Maddox and added, "Just don''t tell Dad, okay? | don''t want him to worry. Just say I''m off to find Frost''s dad, and


    it''ll be a long time before | cane back, alright?"


    Maddox fought back tears, his eyes reddening but not allowing a single tear to fall.


    Even with Vivienne and Karen working together, they only had a 2% chance of sess. That left Maddox thinking...


    "Sasha, can''t we just not do it?" Maddox struggled with the idea onest time.


    "No, we have to do this,¡± Karen replied with certainty.


    Maddox went silent, epting that this was unstoppable.


    In the yard, Jasper and Vivienne were locked in a tense game of chess, neither willing to give in.


    Just as the game neared its end, Jasper suddenly asked, "Vivienne, what''s your mom up to?"


    Vivienne''s hand trembled ever so slightly, and she managed a smile. "Oh, just out for dinner, shopping, and a movie."


    Jasper tapped her head lightly. "She''s my daughter; she can''t fool me!"


    Vivienne could no longer hold back, and her chess piecended with a thud on the board, shaking slightly beforeing to rest.


    "My mom is attempting a procedure. It could restore memories, or it might..."


    Jasper exhaled silently, a heavy breath dissipating into the air, followed by his grave voice. "I knew it. She was too chatty tonight,


    fussing over this and that. She''s up to something, isn''t she? And she didn''t n on telling me, did she?"


    Vivienne bit her lip. "She doesn''t want you to worry."


    Jasper chuckled, a hint of sadness in his voice. "Tell me the truth, Vivienne. What are the chances of sess?"


    Vivienne clenched her fists, the words barely escaping her lips. "One percent."


    In her eyes, the procedure had only a one percent chance of working.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The ST-1 was powerful; otherwise, it wouldn''t have so easily repaired Calista''s failing organs. Yet, its effects seemed mild, which


    baffled Vivienne.


    Now, they were about to inject this mysterious ST-1 into Karen and perform brain surgery.


    If it weren''t Vivienne herself doing it, there wouldn''t even be a one percent chance. And that one percent was only for the surgery


    itself; for the medication, she had no confidence at all.


    Jasper nodded, his eyes moist. "Alright, can you promise your grandpa one thing?"


    Vivienne looked up into his reddened eyes and said, "Sure, tell me."


    "Don''t let your mom know I''m aware of this. Pretend I''m clueless so she can go into surgery without any extra burden."


    Jasper knew his daughter was tough on the outside but carried a heavy heart. She was aware she might not wake up again.


    So, she chose to leave quietly.


    Knowing this, he couldn''t burden her. He would pretend to be oblivious, letting his precious daughter take her path without


    interference.


    Especially since the surgeon was his granddaughter, he couldn''t add to the pressure she had already faced.


    Jasper stood up, looking at the finished chess game. "You lost today. Next time, we''ll have your mom win it back for you."


    Atear dropped onto the chessboard from Vivienne''s eye as she stared at the interwoven pieces, her heart heavy with


    understanding.


    Be it Jasper or Karen, none of them wanted to put pressure on her. They had chosen to keep things under wraps instead of


    revealing the truth.


    The Perez Mansion eventually returned to silence, broken only by the asional snore, which somehow didn''t seem loud.


    In the night, Karen slipped quietly out of her room and into Percival''s waiting car.


    ¡°Let''s go, we should head back. Get some rest."


    Percival nodded and drove away from the Perez Mansion.


    Maddox sat on the garden wall, watching the car disappear. He sped his hands together, whispering to the moon. "| want to


    make a wish for my sister toe back safe."


    After a pause, he opened his eyes. "| have never made a wish, moon. You better make this one work, or I''ll pluck you from the


    sky!"


    At YQ Research Center, Brody had everything ready, the operating room sterile and waiting.


    For Brody, this surgery carried


    significance as well. He could hardl


    contain his excltemeren ts was finally


    goipade witheSd the legendary


    Specter Healer perform surgery in


    person! Such aplex procedure


    was a once-in-a-century spectacle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How could he not be thrilled? He


    hadn''t slept a wink all night, his eyes


    glued open as he waitedn iKeOlt!


    anigroormdh tHe operating theater


    until dawn. He lingered by the door


    like a loyal dog; his gaze fixed


    hopefully on the corridor. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Atst, he saw Vivienne and Karen descend the stairs, the ever-stoic Percival following closely behind.


    ¡°Master, Vivienne, long time no see, huh? You must be wiped out. Here, let me take your stuff!" Brody schmoozed his way over,


    eagerly taking Vivienne''s bag from her hands, his eyes shining with admiration.


    Vivienne shot him an indifferent nce. "Only | am allowed inside the OR."


    Brody''s face fell faster than a house of cards. "What do you mean? How could such a crucial op be a one-person show? Are you


    pulling my leg?¡±


    "It''s true," Karen chimed in from the


    side, "The procedure is highly


    confidential, n reornbystanters.


    Frost a¨¦e¨¦dplete focus. Plus,


    someone has to monitor my vitals


    from outside, and that someone has


    to be you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Deted, Brody slumped into a chair, his hopes dashed to smithereens.

 Chapter 661

    Vivienne paid little attention to the idle chatter as shepleted a series of checks on Karen before they entered the operating


    room together.


    Inside the pristine OR, Karen was hooked up to a plethora of monitors, all vital signs stable and within normal range.


    Lying on the operating table, Karen looked up at her daughter and whispered, "Frost, I''m counting on you."


    For Vivienne, there was no turning back now. All hesitation and concern had evaporated the moment they prepped for surgery.


    All that remained was her unwavering resolve to see her mother healed.


    She hugged her mother gently, whispering into her ear, much like Karen had done to soothe her to sleep when she was little.


    ¡°Mom, just take a nice long nap, and when you wake up, we''ll go out for some hearty beef stew."


    As the operating lights brightened, Brody stood outside, monitoring Karen''s condition in real time with precision.


    Percival sat rigidly outside, his expression betraying nothing of the turmoil within. Only he knew the depths of his unease¡ªnot


    just for his mentor''s condition but for the weight on Vivienne''s shoulders.


    Outside YQ Research Center, Wi kept vigil by the door, perched on her motorcycle, clutching the ingredients for Karen''s


    favorite beef stew.


    Agentle breeze toyed with her long hair, veiling half her face¡ªa portrait of stoic concern.


    Back at the Perez Mansion, Maddox was in the yard, building and toppling towers of blocks with Natalia and Yasmine, locked in


    a cycle of creation and copse.


    In the study, Jasper poured over an album filled with photos of Karen up to the age of ten. It was a thick tome, about eight inches


    deep, with many gaps representing the thirty-plus years Karen had been away from the Perez family, only to be filled with


    abundant life snapshots upon her return.


    As he flipped through the pages, Jasper''s silent prayers weaved through the air.


    Aday and night passed. Percival''s back was soaked with sweat, dried, and then soaked again. The stew ingredients in Wi''s


    grasp had lost their appeal, the blocks gleamed from Maddox''s handling, and Jasper, unable to sleep, remained with the album


    clutched to his chest.


    In the OR, Vivienne stitched thest suture, wiping a bead of blood from Karen''s face. She pressed the button to signal the end


    of the surgery, and Brody was the first to rush in.


    "How is she? Everything looks normal, no rejection when the ST-1 was administered. Was it a sess?"


    Vivienne didn''t answer but simply wheeled Karen out.


    As the doors opened, Percival hurried forward, his gaze searching Vivienne''s face for answers.


    Silently, they moved Karen to the ICU.


    Brody looked confused; the surgery had gone well, with noplication in sight. Why the long faces?


    Once Karen was settled in the ICU, Vivienne finally removed her mask and called Maddox, Jasper, and Wi.


    "The surgery was a sess. When my mom wakes up, though, will depend on her own willpower."


    The procedure had gone incredibly well. Karen''s brain had been skillfully repaired, and her body had epted the ST-1 without


    issue.


    But Vivienne had detected a severe reaction between Karen''s nervous system and the ST-1, plunging her mother into a deep


    coma¡ªlocked away in a space all her own, as if trapped within a nightmare.


    If Karen could awaken soon, it would mean triumph over this ordeal. If not...


    Vivienne sighed, adjusting the IV drip. "Get someone from the hospital over here. Theb''s too far from the city; | can''t always be


    here in time."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Already done," Percival assured her, ruffling her hair affectionately. "You''ve done great, Vivienne."


    A hospital vehicle soon transferred Karen to a high-level ICU, with members of the Nine Mystics Society taking turns to ensure


    her safety.


    Wi, concerned, came to tend to Karen herself, and that''s when she and Vivienne officially met.


    Wi greeted Vivienne with a nod, as cool andconic as Vivienne had imagined. "Hey, Vivienne."


    Vivienne couldn''t help but smile, remembering how Karen had described Wi''s awkwardness even with Natalia and Yasmine


    being born in front of her eyes¡ªjust a pat on the head, a reserved greeting, as if afraid to harm something so fragile.


    When faced with Vivienne, Wi was just as cautious, lightly patting her on the head.


    Vivienne hugged Wi, feeling her body stiffen before slowly rxing into the embrace.


    "You''re beautiful, just like Sasha," Wi said, and they shared a smile that spoke of a deep, instant connection beyond blood.


    Percival watched from a distance, giving them space. In moments like these, he thought, whether Vivienne or Karen or Wi,


    none would want any interruption.


    Stepping out of the room, Percival''s phone rang¡ªit was Thomas on the line.


    "Trouble''s brewing, Percival. Flynn''s been hijacked by Gillian. They''re on the move as we speak, and the agency only just got


    wind of it!"


    Percival''s brow furrowed in concern. "But | thought Gillian lost all her privileges at the Vanguard Agency. How can she pull off


    moving a high-profile criminal?"


    "She pulled strings using the


    headquarters¡¯ name," came the reply.


    "ims that Captain Lay''s lesuleit


    teshearisod bkdke protocol. They


    want Flynn transferred to a


    max-security facility where no one


    can get to him. HQ''s given the green


    light." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Clutching his smartphone tightly, Percival muttered, "Got it."


    Down the dustynes of the Rivenwood suburb, an armored vehicle trundled along.


    Inside, Flynn was a picture of


    restraints, his bodyden wit om


    shackles nd manjtsfed By a tracking


    Bycea Wear the vignt eyes of


    three Vanguard Agency operatives.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the deste road was engulfed in a cloud of dust, forcing the vehicle carrying Flynn to a grinding halt.


    The three operatives huddled protectively around Flynn, eyes peeled for the source of the disturbance.


    As the dust settled, the imposing silhouette of a sleek ck Bentley blocked their path. From within emerged a figure of chilling


    elegance.


    Dressed in casual ck, the man¡¯s face was shielded by dark sunsses. In his hand, he brandished a pistol and advanced


    toward the armored vehicle.


    The operatives, including the driver, stood paralyzed.


    With practiced ease, the man


    unlocked the vehicle and poi tedithe


    gun at th chaincakiGntFFivrin¡¯s


    Wal&t: is voice was cool, tinged with


    a hint of frost, "Unlock him, or it''s


    lights out." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 662

    Three squad members efficiently unshackled Flynn''s chains, casting puzzled nces at the man before them.


    "Cap, what''s the deal here?"


    The man was none other than Thomas!


    "Just got ast-minute directive to transfer the prisoner. Head back to HQ, folks." Thomas hefted Flynn single-handedly and


    stuffed him into the back of a Bentley, speeding away.


    The special squad members exchanged confused looks, clueless about what had just happened. With no choice but to follow


    theirmanding officer''s orders, they returned to base.


    At Vanguard Agency.


    Gillian was idly nursing the remnants of a scar on her cheek, now mostly healed, revealing her basic features.


    With no real power at Vanguard Agency and not exactly popr, she spent her time bored in front of aputer screen,


    restricted from the outside world¡ªeven online shopping was off-limits.


    Her colleagues, once courteous, now treated her with a cool distance, leaving her feeling out of ce.


    Thankfully, she was tracking Flynn''s transfer.


    "Gillian, sign this," Thomas said, dropping a logbook on her desk.


    Signing papers was about the most challenging task for Gillian these days.


    She shot Thomas a re filled with disdain. "Oh, how kind of you, Captain Thomas, to deliver this personally."


    ¡°Not at all, Gillian. You seem quite busy yawning over there," Thomas replied with a casual smile.


    The nearby agents couldn''t help but chuckle at Thomas''sment.


    Gillian''s face flushed with embarrassment as she scribbled her name on the logbook.


    "Take it!"


    At that moment, the three officers who had escorted Flynn approached. "Gillian, our captain..."


    They stopped upon seeing Thomas. "Cap, what are you doing here?"


    Thomas was surprised, too. "Where else would | be? But what about you guys? Shouldn''t you be training instead of hanging


    around here?"


    "We were following Gillian''s orders to escort Flynn, but didn''t you intercept us on the way?"


    Thomas looked at his subordinates as if facing a threat. "What are you talking about? I''ve been in meetings all morning. | just got


    a break, and | definitely didn''t take any Flynn from you!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gillian gasped. "Then who did you hand Flynn over to?!"


    "Shouldn''t | be asking you that, Gillian?" Thomas mmed the logbook down on her desk.


    "Do you have any idea what level of security Flynn requires? Three armored vehicles and special protection, plus my presence


    on the transport. And you sent just three people?"


    Gillian was aware of the protocol but had hoped to keep things low-key by moving Flynn discreetly. She hadn''t expected


    someone to intercept them.


    Could it have been her boss?


    Trying to keep herposure, Gillian retorted, "| had headquarters¡¯ approval. What right do you have to question me? Shouldn''t


    you be more concerned with which ''Thomas'' whisked Flynn away?"


    Thomas snorted and stormed off. However, as he turned his back, his anger seemed to vanish without a trace.


    Once he was gone, Gillian frantically dialed a mysterious number.


    The call connected after a long wait. "Who said you could call me now?"


    "Didn''t you take Flynn?"


    There was a pause on the line before the person said, "Didn''t | instruct you to deliver him to the designated prison at


    headquarters?"


    "Yes, but someone impersonating Thomas took him halfway through. Was that you?"


    ¡°Impossible! | have no time for such antics, and besides, I''m in Sea City!"


    Gillian''s anxiety peaked. "What do we do now? He''s gone, and we don''t know who took him..."


    Before she could finish, the door was kicked open, and a furious voice bellowed, "Gillian! Who do you think you are? Secretly


    transferring a high-profile prisoner¡ªis that badge just for show?"


    Vance stormed into the office, his rage directed squarely at Gillian.


    The person on the phone hung up abruptly.


    Terrified, Gillian ducked behind her chair. "I had... | had approval from headquarters, I..."


    "Headquarters, always headquarters,¡± Vance spat, ripping the badge from Gillian''s neck.


    "Get out and go back to headquarters now!" He bellowed, "If | see you here in half an hour, you''ll rece Flynn in prison!"


    Gillian, overpowered by Vance''s strength, was flung out of the office andnded on the ground in a heap.


    In a car driving down the Rivenwood suburb.


    Flynny in the backseat, writhing in agony from the poison Vivienne had administered.


    After a struggle, he managed to open his eyes and looked at the driver.


    ¡°Long time no see, my dear nephew."


    The man behind the wheel, masquerading as Thomas, was actually Percival.


    Percival peeled off the fake mask and tossed it back, hitting Flynn on the head.


    Flynn, too weak to remove the mask, managed, "Uncle, you''ve be quite the hothead since west met. | thought we might


    catch up."


    Percival ignored him and kept driving down increasingly secluded roads.


    Finally regaining his strength, Flynn sat up in the back, the chains on his limps making clinking sounds.


    "Where are you taking me that''s worth all the fuss?" Flynn asked. He attempted to open the window to get some fresh air, but it


    was locked.


    Percival remained silent as he


    continued to drive. og clhey atyivied


    ¡®rate asd dhtain: In front of


    t was an iron gate with a facial


    recognition lock. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival pressed Flynn''s head firmly until it was just inches from the camera lens.


    With a soft click, the lock disengaged.


    Flynn let out a chuckle, "Seriously,


    Percival? You''re ee CO


    ini ay peor joint where CK


    hetds hostages? That''s rich, even for


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival gripped Flynn''s shoulder and ushered him into the room, trapping him behind the first iron door, then turned on his heel


    to leave.


    "Hey, Percival, how''s your grandpa doing? Is he still kicking? Does he ever ask about his favorite grandson?"


    Percival''s steps halted, the rage he


    had been holding back now eceBiitg


    like a voleano. HestbfFnten back in


    dnaligadied a punch that sent Flynn


    sprawling to the floor. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You have no right to speak of Grandpa! Keep your damn mouth shut!"


    Seeing Percival''s fury only seemed to amuse Flynn more, hisughter lingering in the air.


    "Come on, Percival. After all, he is my father. Can''t | even ask about him?"


    Flynn snickered, his eyes gleaming with mockery, void of any genuine son''s longing. He was the epitome of insincerity.

 Chapter 663

    Percival red at Flynn with venom in his eyes, yet his clenched fist hung suspended, unable to deliver the blow.


    Asudden realization washed over him ¡ª the man before him was nothing like the uncle he remembered.


    This man didn''t deserve to carry the name Flynn, didn''t deserve the family name, and certainly didn''t deserve his fury!


    With a slow release, Percival let go, watching Flynn crumple to the ground like a free-falling ragdoll.


    Flynn made no attempt to break his fall,ughing softly as he hit the floor, a sound as dry as autumn leaves.


    No one knew what hisughter meant, nor could they guess what thoughts were twining through his mind.


    Percival pulled out a handkerchief, wiped his hands clean, and, with a look of indifference, tossed it beside the fallen man. "White


    Tiger, | wonder if you''ll still be so cocky without your precious ST-1."


    Theughter ceased abruptly, and Flynn''s eyes, sharp as daggers, fixed on Percival.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    With a mockingugh, Percival said, "Exactly what | said," and turned to leave.


    Flynn tried to follow, but chains bound him tightly, rendering him immobile.


    All he could do was roar at the iron bars, "Hold it! rify your words, stop!"


    Percival ignored the shouts and drove away.


    Truth be told, his words were a mere guess, sparked by evidence brought back by Wi ¡ª a hunch that Flynn had been injecting


    ST-1.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And it tumed out to be urate.


    What was the effect of ST-1 that even Flynn couldn''t resist using it?


    Vivienne had confirmed that Flynn showed no signs of viral infection and was in perfect health.


    But this mystery remained one that Vivienne could only unravel by solving ST-1''s effects.


    In the hospital, Vivienne headed to herb, entrusting Karen''s care to Wi.


    Karen, still in aa, required no special attention, but Wi feltpelled to stay by her side.


    She wiped Karen''s palms gently, whispering, "Sasha, when will you wake up?"


    She talked endlessly about their childhood memories and the days following Karen''s departure from the Perez family.


    ¡°After you left, Dad seemed lost, searching tirelessly for you. He fell sick once and never fully recovered. Sasha, if you wake up,


    could you heal him?"


    After that, she started massaging Karen whilementing, "There was this one time when Maddox said | trained too much and


    offered a massage. But somehow, he dislocated my arm in the process. The painsted for days. Even now, | still suspect he did


    it on purpose."


    ¡°I didn''t.¡±


    Startled, Wi swung around with a swift chop, only to be stopped by a strong grip on her wrist.


    "| never meant to hurt you. | was trying to help, but you resisted, and | identally hurt you."


    Maddox, holding a cake, exined, "Vivienne mentioned you haven''t eaten. | brought you some cake to tide you over until


    Sasha wakes up."


    Wi pressed her lips and withdrew her hand. However, her stomach betrayed her with a grumble.


    Maddox smiled and gave the cake to her. "Go eat it."


    epting the cake, Wi began to eat in silence, not resorting to escaping this time.


    "Sasha promised she''d wake up, and she always keeps her word. So, let''s not worry and just wait for her," Maddox soothed


    while massaging Karen''s wrist, though concern lingered in his eyes.


    Of course, how could he not be worried when his sister, who had just reunited with him, was now in aa?


    Wi nodded, holding onto hope. She was certain Sasha would wake up.


    After Maddox massaged Karen, he sat opposite Wi.


    "Wi, when are youing back? Dad''s worried about you."


    Wi remained silent.


    Despite cutting contact with the Perez family for so long, she had barely found any leads. F-Poison was still atrge, the ST-1


    mystery was unresolved, and even her inquiries at Scepter University had led nowhere.


    She couldn''t face the Perez family without answers.


    Reading her difort, Maddox lightly tapped her forehead. "We''ll find F-Poison. Don''t carry all the burden yourself. Just like


    Sasha said, you need to be happy, okay?¡±


    Wi finally spoke up, "Maddox, what is it about me that you like?"


    Caught off guard, Maddox''s eyes betrayed his surprise.


    "| like you... just because. There''s no reason."


    Wi pressed, "| don''t understand your feelings. | feel like you shouldn''t like me. It''s strange; | see you as a brother."


    Maddox''s emotions wereplex, faced with being considered a brother by the one he cared for more.


    "Wi, you don''t seem ufortable with our other brothers. What''s different with me?"


    This time, Wi became the one who struggled to respond. "With them, it''s just... they''re my brothers."


    Finally realizing the issue, Maddox


    grasped her hand earnestly. " pet silt.


    To you, they are brottiers?but with


    rho vou esitate because you only


    want me to be your brother. That''s


    the difference?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s the difference exactly?"


    Maddox paused, then said, "Because, in your heart, | could be more than your brother, right?"


    Wi looked down, unsure how to respond.


    Maddox bit back further words, a silent mantra echoing in his mind: Don''t rush. Keep your cool. Patience is key.


    Wi had always been a bit of a stubborn enigma, her understanding of emotions as clear as mud¡ªrushing her would be like


    pushing a river upstream.


    "Alright, let''s not think about that


    now. But do me a favor, will you?


    Promise me you wantetake betGgain,


    okay ox''s voice was gentle, a


    soft smile ying on his lips as he


    gave Wi''s hand a reassuring


    squeeze. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wi nodded, her resolve firm. "Then


    can you promise me ale ee


    Wait until¡¯ e tracketkad nF-Poison


    Hw alb he into all this ¡®liking each


    other¡¯ business. | just... | need to sort


    this out first." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You got it," Maddox agreed, his voice warm with affection. "Your wish is mymand."

 Chapter 664

    Outside, Vivienne wasn''t eavesdropping on the conversation; she just happened upon it quite by chance.


    Who would have thought that Maddox, the proverbial prodigal son, would be so out of his depth in front of Wi?


    Their chat was all kinds of odd.


    Peering through the ss, Vivienne observed Wi.


    Wi seemed oblivious to matters of the heart as if she had no clue what feelings really were.


    Toward Jasper, it wasn''t kinship but a gratitude that had to be repaid.


    Toward Maddox, there was a vague sense of romance, yet she could not fullyprehend it.


    She wasn''t obsessed with being the Perez heiress like Diana, nor did she harbor an unswerving affection for someone like


    Vivienne did for Percival.


    Even the most obtuse wouldn''t be this clueless, right?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?"


    Behind her, Percival suddenly appeared, carrying a box of strawberry cheesecake.


    Vivienne turned and leaned half against him, gesturingzily toward the hospital room. "They''re ying lovey-dovey in front of


    my mom."


    Percival wrapped one arm around Vivienne''s waist and sat down, nting her securely on hisp.


    "No, they haven''t fallen for each other yet. There''s no lovey.¡±


    Vivienne chuckled. "If Uncle Maddox heard you say that, he would hold a grudge."


    "It''s alright, we''re family." Percival rested his chin on Vivienne''s shoulder, threading his hands around her waist to untie the box of


    strawberry cheesecake.


    His hands, pale and slender, stood out starkly against the cheesecake, dazzling.


    Half-leaning on Percival, Vivienne''s bright eyes lifted slightly, reflecting his refined profile. "Mr. Wolf, something on your mind?"


    Percival paused, not denying it. Vivienne always had a knack for detecting his worries.


    He forked a piece of the cheesecake and offered it to her lips. "It''s alright; today, | moved Flynn, and he asked about Grandpa''s


    condition."


    Vivienne didn''t take the bite he offered. Instead, she took his wrist and guided the cake to his mouth.


    Then, she wrapped her arms around Percival''s neck, enveloping him in her embrace.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Wolf, cheer up. I''m sharing my strawberry cheesecake with you."


    Percival was taken aback for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    If his Vivienne was willing to share her strawberry cheesecake, how could he afford to stay downcast?


    "Yeah, I''m already happy."


    Percival tilted his head back and gently pecked Vivienne''s lips, a fleeting touch that didn''t cross boundaries.


    Some kisses convey deep love without the need for passion.


    Just then, Maddox stepped out and caught this tender moment. He sighed heavily and sat down beside them.


    At over forty, he was still teaching his beloved what liking someone meant, while this twenty-something-year-old girl was already


    in the throes of cuddles and endearments. What a cruel twist of fate!


    Vivienne remained seated on Percival''sp, nibbling on the cheesecake he fed her, and asked, "Uncle Maddox, was Aunt Wi


    always like this, even as a little girl?"


    Maddox snapped back to attention. "Like what?"


    "Indistinct about feelings, not quite understanding affection, whether it''s familial, romantic, or friendly."


    Although Vivienne hadn''t spent much time with Wi, she felt it.


    Wi had her own approach to people. It seemed she didn''t know how to rte to others.


    Maddox leaned back in his chair, pondering for a moment, then said, "You know, now that you mention it, Wi was much worse


    as a child."


    Vivienne was stunned, nearly retreating entirely into Percival''s embrace without realizing it. "What? How was she worse?"


    Seeing enough, Maddox pulled Vivienne from Percival''s embrace and made her sit properly. "You, stop pawing at my niece in


    front of me, or I''ll skin you alive!"


    Pure jealousy!


    Percival shrugged. "Alright, Uncle Maddox. Next time, I''ll tell Grandpa that you won''t let me marry Vivienne."


    "You''re taking things out of context; that''s outright nder!"


    Vivienne pulled Maddox back to the topic. "Uncle Maddox, you''re getting sidetracked!"


    Maddox relented and continued, "Do you know why Diana is so afraid of Wi?"


    "Diana''s afraid of Aunt Wi?" Vivienne hadn''t noticed that.


    After all, she had never seen Diana and Wi together nor heard anyone mention it.


    Maddox nodded. "Yes, in the Perez family, the one person Diana wouldn''t dare cross was Wi. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    schemed to send Wi away from the family.¡±


    "What happened?" Vivienne asked.


    "When Wi came to our house, | was six, and she was about one, the same age as Sasha. She was such a quiet baby, never


    crying or fussing, even when she fell while learning to walk. When Sasha tried to y with her, she ignored her, even pushing


    her away with apparent disdain."


    "We brothers thought maybe Wi was just shy, but years went by, and she stayed the same, only she stopped pushing Sasha


    away. Later, Diana joined our family. You know, kids tend to emte their older siblings, and Diana copied Sasha in everything,


    including trying to be close to Wi.


    One year, when | was in middle


    school, and Sasha was not at home,


    it was just Wi and Di na around


    r semper Bian pling with her pet


    pafakeet when it nipped Wi.


    Without a blink, Wi just snuffed it


    out and shoved Diana away, leaving


    her in tears. Then she just walked off,


    stone-faced." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Maddox recalled the memory without a hint of horror, just a twinge of sorrow.


    Percival mulled over the story for a moment. "Uncle Maddox, you don''t have a thing for Aunt Wi''s icy demeanor, thinking it''s


    cool, do you?"


    "Of course not!" Maddox feigned a


    scare at Percival and continued,


    "When Sasha got back and h


    about it, s ghag@rstenith Wi. |


    dont kh Ww what she said, but Wi


    apologized to Diana afterward. But


    from that day on, Diana couldn''t bring


    herself to y with Wi again. She


    just grew up scared of her." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne nodded thoughifully. "So what changed? How did Aunt Wi transform?"


    Maddox rubbed his chin, respect


    flickering in his eyes. "I''m not too sure


    of the details, but Sasha always had


    the patience of a saint ith her she


    C by benno rratte what she did.


    ¨¦ memory that sticks out to me


    was during Halloween. Our gang of


    kids was watching a horror flick


    together¡ª''Saw¡¯, real gory stuff. Even


    Sasha was hiding behind a book. But


    Wi? She watched the whole thing


    without flinching. | thought, man,


    Wi is so badass!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival chimed in dryly, "So it is because you think she''s cool."


    ¡°Zip it, Percival!" Maddox couldn''t hold back and aimed a kick at him, which Percival nimbly dodged.


    Finally, Vivienne got it. "She has emotional detachment."


    ¡°Emotional detachment? What''s that?¡± Maddox inquired.

 Chapter 665

    Vivienne exined, "Basically, it''s like she can''t empathize with others. She doesn''t feel happiness, anger, sadness, or joy. When


    she snuffed out Birdie, she just thought the chirping was annoying. She didn''t consider that it was Diana''s beloved pet. When


    she watches a horror movie, she just sees it as a scene of murder, nothing scary. She can''t grasp love, friendship, or family ties.


    She''s like a block of ice, pure ice. And even if it melts, it''s just a puddle of water."


    Maddox shook his head. "But Vivienne, Wi treasures your grandpa and your mom a lot. If she couldn''t feel emotions, she


    wouldn''t have shown up today.¡±


    People who can''t feel emotions don''t sympathize with others or worry about them.


    Yet, Wi clearly wasn''t like that.


    Plus, she had said in the hospital that she saw everyone as her brothers. So, it didn''t make sense that she couldn''t feel familial


    bonds.


    "It''s not absolute. Emotional detachment can be managed. Didn''t you say that my mom had a talk with Aunt Wi? | think that


    was part of the management, which is why she''s so dependent on my mom."


    Maddox''s eyes brightened in understanding. "You''re right. Wi is really dependent on Sasha."


    Vivienne pursed her lips and continued, "It seems Aunt Wi wasn''t born this way. It might be due to medication."


    "Why do you say that?" Maddox''s eyes suddenly took on a fierce edge.


    "If it were innate emotional detachment, it wouldn''t change so easily. My mom''s been gone for over thirty years. If it were innate,


    Aunt Wi would have stopped caring years ago, thinking, ''If she''s gone, she''s gone. It¡¯s no skin off my back.¡¯ But she''s been


    searching all these years and even ran away from home out of shame upon learning she is the daughter of F-Poison.


    | think, in Aunt Wi''s heart, the interests of the Perez family alwayse first, followed by my mom, grandpa, and then those


    closest to her."


    Maddox raised a hand. "I''m at the top of that ¡®closest list!"


    "Sure, sure," Vivienne said, pressing Maddox''s hand down.


    Men can be so weird, fussing over such trivial rankings!


    Vivienne went on, "If it were an innate emotional detachment, it wouldn''t be so easy for people to get close to her. In all these


    years without my mom, it was Grandpa and you guys who gradually influenced Aunt Wi''s heart. My mom was the


    enlightenment, and you guys are the continuation. That''s what has shaped Aunt Wi today.


    If it''s controlled by medication, after a while, when Aunt Wi and | get to know each other better, I''ll give her a check-up. That


    way, we can treat her ordingly and help her recover."


    Vivienne finished thest bite of her strawberry cheesecake and added, "But Uncle Maddox, if this doesn''t affect Aunt Wi''s


    health, there''s no need to worry. It''s just ack of empathy for others'' emotions, which is fine, don''t you think?"


    After listening, Maddox heaved a long sigh of relief as if he hadn''t really heard what Vivienne was saying, lost in his own world.


    "| get it now."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "What do you get?"


    "Wi definitely likes me. She just doesn''t understand it yet. Once she does, she''ll realize I''m the love of her life, the one she


    can''t live without. When her lovees rushing at me like a tidal wave, I''ll respond with a river of my own affection. We''ll have


    seven or eight kids, leave them with the eldest to handle, and I''ll take Wi to travel the world. Vivienne, what do you think... Hey,


    where did they go?"


    Maddox turned around to find not only had Vivienne and Percival disappeared, but even the cheesecake box was gone!


    He clicked his tongue. "Jealous, they''re just jealous!"


    Vivienne and Percival hadn''t left the hospital but had gone to the office Percival had prepared for Vivienne, which held


    everyone''s medical records, including those of Leopold and others who were recuperating on the second floor.


    "Soren still hasn''t woken up, but Astrid is conscious now, though she can''t move much yet. The others are gradually recovering.


    Soren should be up in a couple of days."


    Vivienne flipped through the medical records and finally picked up Karen''s chart.


    ¡°| wonder when my mom will wake up."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She bit her lip, listing many methods to awaken Karen, each with its risks and not to be tried lightly.


    Percival gently stroked Vivienne''s back, softly saying, "Vivienne, don''t worry. Master will be fine."


    "Yeah, this surgery cost a fortune. She owes me!" Vivienne said seriously as if she really intended to collect a debt from her own


    mother.


    Percival moved his lips but found himself at a loss for words.


    Right, his Vivienne was still the same, not a bit changed!


    Over at Elite University, Aaron sat in the caf¨¦, silently stirring his coffee. Keh hadn''t bothered him for days since Anna was


    hospitalized, giving him some peace.


    But Aaron couldn''t muster any happiness. He didn''t know how to approach Vivienne now.


    The Brooks family saga was over, and he hadn''t yed any substantial role in it.


    Like a side character, popping up now and then but failing to leave asting impression on the protagonist, much like his ce in


    Vivienne''s heart.


    Aaron felt a twinge of dissatisfaction.


    Why?


    He had known Vivienne first and had grown familiar with her. Why had Percival, that old man, gotten ahead?


    Or was it, as Mara suggested, that Percival misled Vivienne?


    Lately, Aaron felt like he didn''t have the strength to jostle with Percival for the top spot in Vivienne''s heart.


    ¡°Hey, Aaron! What''s on your mind?"


    Aaron snapped out of his reverie to find Mara already sitting across from him at the diner booth.


    Ever since that incident a while back, it seemed like they hadn''t really crossed paths.


    "It''s been a while. How''s the leg? All healed up?" Aaron inquired with genuine concern.


    Mara nodded. "Yeah, the leg''s pretty


    much back to normal, teeity


    asking. B tyvhataboee Yeu? ou look


    Tha aah Saving the weight of the


    world on your shoulders." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron let out a wry chuckle but didn''t respond.


    But really, how heavy can a young man''s troubles be? They usually revolve around just one person, don''t they?


    Mara, of course, knew all too well.


    ¡°Has Viviennee around to see you yet?" Mara asked gingerly.


    Aaron''s self-mockery was evident as he said, "Why would shee see me? I''m useless, and she knows it. It would be a waste


    of her time."


    Mara sighed, empathy written all over


    her face. "That''s such a shame. |


    thought Vivienne was the kin aiee


    modern L wha edt athout a


    edleata Stance after what


    happened. She''d be ready to move


    on, especially with someone like you


    waiting in the wings. Why on earth


    would she cling to Percival?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, realizing how her words might


    have sounded, she quickly tried 401 |


    cktragl, th dan nit like that!


    ''AY not saying you''re just a backup


    option." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But that wasn''t what was eating at Aaron. He asked, "What exactly happened to Vivienne? Has Percival done something to her?"

 Chapter 666

    Mara gasped, thinking, "Aaron is such a... a sucker for love, isn''t he? A real bleeding heart, the patron saint of lost causes. Even


    the good ol'' boy scout would tip his hat to him!"


    "It''s not like it''s entirely his fault, you know. There''s been a bit of a mix-up. I''m not even sure if you can call it that. But apparently,


    Percival''s high school sweetheart, the one who got away, hase back into the picture. Sadly, she''s fallen ill, sought out


    Percival, and, of course, his heart''s just bleeding for her. He''s been doing the hospital dash non-stop.


    Oh, and get this: he even had Vivienne step in for surgery. You know Vivienne is the Specter Healer. Bet she agreed to it ina


    heartbeat."


    Aaron clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. "What did you say? The one who got away? | thought Vivienne was


    Percival''s first love!"


    Mara couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter. "You can''t be serious. My brother''s way past that age. His first love, Vivienne?


    Come on, it''s an open secret in our family. Don''t believe me? Go check out the hospital yourself. That ¡®one who got away¡¯ is


    currently in the VIP ward of my brother''s hospital, getting the royal treatment."


    "What''s her name?" Aaron''s voice was dark as storm clouds, his words almost grinding through his teeth.


    Mara took a sip of her coffee, feigning ignorance. "What''s that?¡±


    Aaron''s hand mmed down on the table, causing Mara to jump. "Her name! What''s the woman''s name?"


    Startled, Mara nearly spilled her coffee. "Her-Her name''s Karen..."


    Upon hearing the name, Aaron stormed off toward the hospital.


    Mara exhaled, setting down her coffee cup and dabbing at the stters on the table with a napkin. Her lips curled into a wry


    smile. "Such a firecracker, that one. Absolutely hrious."


    No sooner had Aaron left than another figure took his ce.


    Mara turned and let out a scoff. "Well, if it isn''t the stray dog kicked to the curb by Vanguard Agency. What''s the matter, got too


    much free time on your hands now?"


    The woman opposite her was Gillian. But today, Gillian was different. She didn''t bite back at Mara''s sharp tongue.


    "Mara, when will you guys quit this pointless banter? As your boss, it''s quite embarrassing, you know.¡±


    At her words, Mara stiffened like she''d been struck by lightning, her voice trembling. "Boss, |... | had no idea it was you. I''m so


    sorry, truly sorry!"


    The woman with Gillian''s face¡ªF-Poison¡ªgestured for her to sit. "No worries, ignorance is bliss. I''m prettyid back, don''t be


    scared.¡±


    Mara swallowed hard. Laid back, huh?


    She had seen firsthand how F-Poison had put Gillian in her ce, making her wary of Gillian''s face for a long time.


    F-Poison pulled out a tablet and showed her a video. "Look, your younger brother''s doing just fine. I''m here to reassure you."


    Mara shivered. F-Poison''s presence was anything but reassuring; it was a warning to toe the line.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''m working hard to drive a wedge between Aaron and Vivienne. Aaron''s already on his way to the hospital.


    There will be results soon, rest assured."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Mara spoke, her voice was a mix of fear and eagerness to please.


    F-Poison stirred her coffee absently, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. "The hospital? To visit Anna?"


    "No, it''s about a woman named Karen. | heard from my aunt Cecilia that Karen had surgery at the hospital, and Percival has


    been looking after her. So, | spun a tale about the ¡®one who got away¡¯ to make Aaron jealous, and..."


    "Karen? You''re sure her name is Karen?" F-Poison cut her off, a sly grin spreading across her face.


    Mara knew nothing of Karen''s real identity. Cecilia kept her in the dark, wanting to spare Vivienne any interference. Mara didn''t


    press; she wasn''t interested anyway.


    But now, seeing F-Poison''s expression, curiosity got the better of her.


    "Yes, boss. What about it?" she asked.


    F-Poison let out a slow chuckle that grew into a full-blownugh, hands pressing against her stomach as if she had heard the


    funniest joke.


    Mara felt a chill creep up her spine. F-Poison''sughter was more terrifying than her anger.


    Finally, F-Poisonposed herself and looked at Mara. "Have Aaron take out that Karen."


    "What?" Mara was stunned. "How do | even bring that up?"


    F-Poison flicked through her phone for a while before showing Mara a photo.


    Then, Mara''s phone buzzed with a new message¡ªa photo of Karen working on a virus experiment at GTO, clearly wearing ab


    coat and engrossed in her work.


    "This is?"


    "This is Karen. Show this to Aaron, and he''ll understand why he has to take her out."


    Mara nodded, still puzzled, as she nced at the photo on her phone.


    Karen was beautiful, eerily resembling Vivienne at first nce.


    But when Mara looked up again, F-Poison had vanished.


    Mara let out a sigh of relief and, clutching her purse, headed to the hospital.


    Inside the hospital, Aaron arrived in a


    fury, approaching the nurse¡¯ Egtion.


    "Excuse mejcqulcdyoerteh me which


    VD Watt¡¯ Sten''s in? I''m Perc... Mr.


    Ellington''s driver, here to drop


    something off." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The nurse hadn''t given it much thought; after all, visitors for Karen were strictly limited to a few specially designated individuals,


    and no one else was granted ess.


    "It''s in the penthouse suite," the nurse said, handing over a security pass. "Just give your items to the guard on duty."


    Aaron took the pass, bemused that there was indeed a Karen here.


    "Percival, how could you do this to Vivienne?"


    Aaron stepped into the elevator, coincidentally joined by a group of young nurses who were also discussing Karen''s situation.


    "Word is, the chairman is really


    invested in the patient in the


    penthous auite,onosierly She''s


    broat kingly beautiful. I''m dying to


    know if she''s more attractive than the


    chairman''s fianc¨¦e." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, that''s anyone''s guess," another


    nurse chimed in. "But | do know t


    chairman is defipisehcaiving Special


    aftentiphitetnat patient. He''s been


    neglecting his best friend, Mr.


    Sterling, and is practically living in the


    VIP suite." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, and to think he''s got his fianc¨¦e personally looking after her. Everyone knows how well he treats his fianc¨¦e. If he''s got


    her ying nurse, this patient must be something special."


    "I''m so jealous of those two women. To be so cherished by the chairman¡ªto the point where dying seems worth it."

 Chapter 667

    Karen''s identity was shrouded in the utmost secrecy; only the highest echelons within the hospital were privy to her details. The


    nurses and doctors, not privy to such clearance, only knew that Percival had brought in a VIP patient who was also a knockout


    beauty.


    Aaron couldn''t bear to listen to the idle gossip any longer. "Have you lost your minds? What''s there to admire about someone


    who''s ying the field?"


    His sudden outburst startled the two young nurses, who scurried out of the elevator.


    Alone in the lift, Aaron fumed over Percival''s audacity. How could he let Vivienne wait on his old me like that? Sick!


    Despicable! Some people just shouldn''t exist!


    Upon exiting the elevator, Aaron used his ess card to make his way to the penthouse floor. When he encountered the security


    guard, he shed the Nine Mystics Society''s token.


    As a member of the Nine Mystics Society, the guard recognized the emblem of authority and allowed Aaron to pass without


    question.


    ¡°Master Aaron, the young master is not in. Please wait here," one of Percival''s men said, assuming Aaron was there to see


    Vivienne.


    Aaron pocketed his token. "It''s fine. Don''t bother about me. I''m just looking around. No need to tell Vivienne | was here; | don''t


    want to disturb her."


    "Understood."


    After giving his instructions, Aaron approached the hospital room.


    Peering through the ss, Aaron saw Percival tenderly wiping the brow of the woman on the bed with an utterly uncharacteristic


    gentleness.


    So tender, it couldn''t possibly be Percival!


    No mistake about it: this woman was Percival''s first love!


    "Percival, you sleaze, one wasn''t enough for you, huh? Alright, just you wait!" Aaron cursed inwardly.


    He was about to burst in but held himself back. He had to wake Vivienne up first; he couldn''t let her be manipted by this cad


    any longer!


    With that thought, he turned and left.


    Just as Aaron stepped into the elevator, Vivienne emerged from her office, catching only a glimpse of a retreating figure.


    "Aaron? He came and didn''t look for me?" She wondered.


    However, Vivienne didn''t dwell on it and entered the ward. "How''s it going? Did you wipe my mom''s face?"


    Percival wiped his brow. "Vivienne, | hope | did a clean job!"


    Vivienne, pinching the bridge of her nose, sighed. "Mr. Wolf, you really have no knack for this kind of work. Let me do it."


    She took the washcloth Percival had been using, only to find he had only managed to wipe the forehead. Really!


    Percival scratched his head. "! thought | did a clean job."


    "You nearly wiped my mom''s soul off her face," Vivienne said, wetting the cloth to clean her mother''s face properly.


    Wi, sitting in the corner, couldn''t stand it any longer. "Let me take over. You didn''t even wring out the cloth properly, and you''re


    getting water into Sasha''s mouth."


    Vivienne: Really? | didn''t notice...


    Percival: Vivienne, let''s face it, we''re both not cut out for this!


    Hence, care for Karen was handed over to Wi.


    Meanwhile, Aaron stormed out of the hospital, running straight into Mara.


    "| finally caught up with you. | remembered this photo; it feels off. Take a look." Mara pulled Aaron aside and handed him the


    photo.


    Aaron''s eyes hardened as he spotted the obvious GTO emblem on Karen''s clothing.


    "Where did you find this?!"


    Mara noticed the change in Aaron''s demeanor. "| found it in Percival''s nightstand. At first, | thought it was Vivienne, but on closer


    inspection, it''s not. | knew my brother wouldn''t be so kind to Vivienne for no reason. He''s treating her like a stand-in."


    Mara had already constructed a novel''s worth of scenarios in her mind.


    The first love stand-in trope. Tsk, tsk, tsk. She hadn''t expected her offhand remark to be reality.


    Aaron, however, was fixated on the GTO logo.


    Karen was part of GTO?


    What was her purpose ining back this time?


    Did F-Poison send her to get close to Percival and target Vivienne?


    No, she couldn''t be allowed to stay!


    With that, Aaron turned to leave.


    Mara grabbed him. "Hey, where are you off to?"


    ¡°I''m going to tell Vivienne!"


    Mara blocked his way. "No, if you go to Vivienne, wouldn''t that be betraying me? | still want to stay in good standing with the


    Ellington family. Aaron, you can''t be so selfish!"


    "Do you realize how dangerous this ¡®Karen¡¯ is? | can''t let anyone dangerous near Vivienne!"


    "Then why don''t you just take care of it? You have the means. If it were Percival, he''d just click his fingers, and the problem


    would be gone. Why drag Vivienne into it?"


    Mara''s words struck a chord with Aaron.


    He stood there, contemting. "Right, | can take care of her myself!"


    Mara breathed a sigh of relief; Aaron had taken the bait.


    "Do you need my help? You can''t just whisk away a living person from the hospital on your own, can you?" Mara prodded further.


    F-Poison had made it clear: to ensure Karen''s demise. Mara had to confirm it personally.


    Aaron gave Mara a once-over. "Fine, let''s meet tonight under the hospital. I''ll go and get ready."


    "Deal," Mara replied, relieved as they parted ways.


    Aaron stood still for a moment, watching Mara''s retreating figure before turning back to the hospital.


    In the dead of night, under the bright moon, the hospital was eerily silent.


    On the VIP floor, the guard sat dozing off in a chair, unaware of the plot unfolding in the shadows.


    The entire floor was eerily silent, save


    for the faint sound o Ateathiog Mat


    \ddyeralb¨¦ Nead not even the


    whisper of a breeze. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron, with Mara in tow, ascended the side stairwell, their footsteps light as feathers, careful not to make a sound.


    Mara clutched Aaron''s wrist tightly, trembling both physically and mentally.


    How many ghost stories had their roots in the hushed halls of hospitals!


    She had never set foot in a hospital at this ungodly hour before, and it was downright terrifying.


    "Slow down, | can''t keep up!" Mara hissed at Aaron, gripping him tightly.


    A look of annoyance flickered across


    Aaron''s face. "Do you have any,


    how man guardonoGe brother


    AGA ING posted here? If we wake


    them up, neither of us is getting out!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mara mped her mouth shut and followed Aaron in silence.


    As they approached the ward, the guards seemed to be in an even deeper slumber than before.


    Mara was puzzled. "Did they really not notice us?"


    "Nope." Aaron gestured towards an


    incense burner at the side. "Thatst |


    ini ith-aleebig bits. | swapped it


    O Ww en | came by this afternoon."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Realization dawned on Mara. "You always have the best tricks. Let''s go in."

 Chapter 668

    Aaron gently nudged the hospital room door open, slipping inside with Mara close on his heels.


    In the bedy Karen, her breathing steady and the machines around her showing no signs of distress.


    Aaron tiptoed over, with Mara following suit.


    As they drew closer, Mara pulled out a photograph and held it up forparison, "It''s her. What do we do? Take her with us?"


    Aaron nodded. "Yeah. I''ll disconnect the equipment. Get ready to lift her. I''m taking her to the Millers'' to squeeze out who she


    really is."


    ¡°Aren''t we going to... you know?" Mara hesitated.


    ¡°Man, if he won''t do the deed, how am | supposed toplete my mission?" She thought.


    Aaron replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "What? Kill her? That''s illegal!"


    Inside, Mara fumed. It was a good thing she hade along, or this mission would be a bust, and she would be the one in


    trouble!


    As Aaron worked on the machines, Mara discreetly reached into her pocket and withdrew a small knife.


    Holding the knife over Karen''s chest, she swallowed hard. Murder was not on her resume. She hadn''t even killed a chicken


    before. How could she go through with this?


    But if Karen didn''t die, she would be the one to pay the price.


    Aaron, the fool, not willing to dirty his hands with murder, was useless to her.


    It was so dark; Aaron wouldn''t see. By the time he noticed, she''d be long gone.


    Even if things went south, the boss would handle it. No worries.


    Mentally pumping herself up, Mara closed her eyes and prepared to plunge the knife down.


    Just as she was about tomit to the act, her wrist was caught in a vice-like grip.


    Already strung tight with tension, the sudden grip nearly sent Mara''s soul flying from her body.


    She let out a piercing scream that seemed to split the night, "Ahh!"


    At her cry, the lights in the room zed to life.


    Stepping back, her wrist still captured, Mara looked around in panic.


    This was no empty hospital room.


    Vivienne, Percival, and the woman holding her wrist with an icy re were all present, along with a few men Mara didn''t


    recognize, all staring daggers at her.


    And her supposed ally, Aaron? He stood among them, grinning at her.


    "You guys... you..." Mara couldn''t handle the shock, her vision darkening as she crumpled to the floor.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wi released her grip, wiping her hand with disgust. "Vivienne, you called in the cavalry for this piece of trash?"


    Maddox was equally puzzled. "Seriously, not to mention you, your Aunt Zelda could''ve handled this one easily!"


    Yuri nudged Maddox with his shoulder, "Zelda is tough as nails; she wouldn''t even blink at this amateur!"


    "Why are you so protective? It was just a figure of speech!" Maddox rubbed his shoulder where Yuri had hit him.


    Fredrick stepped forward, hoisting Mara onto a couch. "Enough bickering. What do we do with her?"


    Luke stepped up and said, "Wow, this girl''s got a scary face. Lucky for Natalia and Yasmine, they''re not here."


    The Perez brothers shared a look: Seriously, bro? That''s your takeaway?


    Vivienne approached and pressed her thumb to Mara''s philtrum. The unconscious Mara instantly gasped back to life.


    Her eyes snapped open to find the Perez brothers standing behind Vivienne, watching her.


    ¡°Ah! Don''t hurt me, please!"


    Vivienne hoisted her up with distaste, "When you had that knife to my mom''s throat, did you think you''d be begging like this


    now?"


    Mara froze, "She... she''s your mom?"


    Vivienne''s mom looked so young? She seemed about Percival''s age. How could it be?


    ¡°Aren''t you an orphan?"


    "Who are you calling an orphan?" Yuri was the first to bristle.


    "Don''t you go spouting nonsense, girl. We''ve got four uncles right here, no orphans in sight!" Luke added his voice to the chorus.


    ¡°Exactly. Keep talking, and | will rip your mouth out!" Fredrick threatened.


    Maddox was already gearing up to make good on that threat!


    Vivienne held her uncles back. "Alright, uncles, may | please have a word with her?"


    The men finally settled down, stepping back.


    Vivienne casually pulled up a chair and sat down, with Aaron and Percival standing behind her.


    The shock wore off, and Mara realized Aaron had yed her.


    "You deceitful little twerp; you had me fooled," She red at Aaron.


    She had thought she had won him over, rejoicing that her mission was progressing faster than Gillian''s.


    But she had been duped.


    Aaron chuckled innocently at Mara. "The things you told me were quite convincing, but you forgot one thing."


    "What''s that?" Mara demanded.


    Aaron''s eyes gleamed with a cunning that belied his youthful face. "| know Vivienne better than you ever could."


    Percival shot a sidelong nce at Aaron, his eyes rolling in an uncharacteristically flippant gesture that would have made


    Leopoldugh for a year had he seen it.


    Aaron continued, "| sensed


    something off about you from the


    moment you showed up at Elite


    University tryi ig gaz Gp ere


    aanarien Al following


    encounters were just to figure out


    your endgame. As for Karen''s


    situation, | was in the dark, and |


    didn''t know Vivienne had found her


    mom. That was unexpected." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mara clenched her jaw. She had been outyed.


    "Plus, you made a critical mistake. By


    showing me that photo, you revealed


    ee on ieaeisel S (ences


    fins Nine wysti Society,


    How cduild | not know what GTO was


    up to? A photo like that, Percival


    would never leave it lying around.


    And if the person in the photo was a


    real threat, Vivienne would know."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival shot a nce his way, his voice a shade of nonchnce. "Your biggest mistake is thinking | had some first love as if


    Vivienne here wasn''t my first and only."


    Aaron rolled his eyes with a disgusted look, thinking inwardly, "Why do you even chime in, boomer?"


    Vivienne stretched out her hand, bringing the increasingly tangential conversation to a halt.


    Her eyes crinkled into crescents as


    she smiled at Mara, inching clos


    with a grin tha Jgqttike¡¯s Hower


    ip SoriaG! Mara, we''re all family here.


    | asked you over because there''s


    something we need to discuss. Can


    you y along?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mara felt a chill down her spine. Vivienne''s approach felt lessforting than a p across the face.


    What was this all about?


    "Just spit it out, will you? I''ll tell you anything | know. Can we skip the scare tactics?" Mara edged back.


    Vivienne turned to nce at Percival. "Am | being scary?"


    Percival said, "No, my Vivienne is the picture of kindness."


    Mara thought silently, "Do you two even hear yourselves?"

 Chapter 669

    Vivienne sat up straight, her gaze cool and calcting. "Spill it, what''s the deal with you and F-Poison? And besides Gillian, who


    else is in on it?"


    Mara hadn''t expected Vivienne to know even about Gillian. It was clear she wouldn''t be leaving until she came clean.


    She dropped to her knees, her voice a mix of desperation and fear. "Percival, Vivienne, | didn''t mean to betray you all. | had my


    reasons!"


    Vivienne spared her a disinterested nce, motioning for her to continue.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°My brother, Huxley, he''s been taken by F-Poison to M State. | had no choice but to save Huxley''s life; | had to do as they said.


    They already killed my mom. | didn''t dare disobey!"


    It was a predictable story for Vivienne.


    Only two people could exert such leverage over Mara - her brother, Huxley, and her mother, Nancy. Even if she wanted to


    disregard the lives of her own family, she had to consider her own skin.


    "What did they promise you in return?" Vivienne pressed.


    Mara wiped away a tear, her voice trembling. "Boss said if | turned Aaron to her side, | could rebuild the Boyd legacy, im back


    all of the Boyd family fortune, and they''d help me get my revenge... So I..."


    Vivienne almostughed.


    Even if Mara regained everyst cent of the Boyd fortune, what then? Did she really believe she had the power to restore her


    family''s name?


    Vivienne was not looking down on Mara. Mara''sck of capabilities was a known fact.


    "When you say ¡®Boss¡¯, are you referring to F-Poison?" Vivienne prodded.


    Mara shook her head. "I don''t know who you''re talking about. All | know is Boss looks just like Gillian. They took us both. Gillian


    resisted at first, but Boss pinned her with a silver needle, leaving her incontinent and vomiting blood until she called her ¡®Boss¡¯.


    My mom was killed then, too, skinned alive. | was terrified. They took Huxley. That''s why | agreed to work for her."


    It seemed Mara was indeed referring to F-Poison.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw F-Poison?" Vivienne asked.


    "This morning, at the caf¨¦ where | met Aaron. She''s the one who gave me the photo."


    Aaron clenched his fists, vexed at how close he had been to F-Poison.


    Percival immediately booted up hisptop, hacking into the caf¨¦''s surveince. There was F-Poison. But as she left the caf¨¦, she


    vanished into thin air.


    Percival frowned, annoyed. "The same old tricks!"


    They had been after F-Poison for ages, always losing her at thest moment.


    Vivienne nced at Percival''s screen, unsurprised. If F-Poison were easy to catch, they wouldn''t have been searching for so


    long.


    She pulled Mara to a seat on the couch and asked, "So, you''ve only seen F-Poison once this whole time andmunicated with


    Gillian alone before?"


    Mara nodded earnestly. "I swear, I''m telling the truth."


    Vivienne snapped her fingers before Mara''s eyes. "Fine. Tell Gillian you messed up, ask her to handle it, and say you''re going on


    them. Got it?"


    Mara looked bewildered. "What about me? Are you going to punish me? | didn¡¯t mean to!"


    Vivienne clicked her tongue. "Hadn''t thought about it. Let''s fix your face first."


    Mara''s face brightened. "You''ll treat my injuries?"


    ¡°Of course. | have experiments to conduct, and | can''t have you disrupting them. No time like the present."


    Percival silently handed Vivienne a vial.


    She stood and sprinkled its contents onto Mara''s face without anesthetic. Mara writhed in agony, the pain worse than any she


    had known before.


    The others ignored her screams, absorbed in their tasks.


    Vivienne watched, satisfied.


    It would be easy to let Mara die, but her experiments were too valuable to trade for one life.


    After a while, Vivienne settled into Percival''s embrace and dozed off.


    Once Mara''s pain subsided, Vivienne stirred. "How''s the integration?"


    Percival adjusted her in hisp. "Perfect."


    She yawned and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Good. Mr. Wolf, I''m starving."


    Dawn was breaking, and Aaron, who hadn''t had a chance to shine all night, seized the moment. "Vivienne, I''ll grab us some


    breakfast. What does everyone want?"


    "No need," said Percival as he gently set Vivienne down on the couch,pletely disregarding Mara, who had fainted on the


    floor. "I''ve already had breakfast brought over."


    Just as he finished speaking, Thomas knocked on the hospital room door, "Percival, breakfast is here."


    Maddox, who was famished, eagerly grabbed two breakfast tters and sat down beside Wi, carefully opening them and


    offering her some food.


    Vivienne took a sip of her milk,


    finding it too sweet for her taste, and


    passed it to Percival witfagut¨¦ O''"!


    ong tiodgttt! She then picked up


    a breakfast sandwich, took a bite,


    and, realizing it wasn''t her favorite


    filling, handed it over to Percival as


    well. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron watched from the side, his


    heart aching. He could clearly Sey


    that Vivienne develbBed at


    extrerad Gefen ency on Percival.


    Things she used to dislike, Vivienne


    would have thrown away without a


    second thought. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was only then that Vivienne remembered Aaron was still there. She looked up, "Aren''t you eating?"


    "No, I''m good, Vivienne. Call me if you need anything. I''m going to head back now," said Aaron, his voice devoid of energy as he


    clenched his fist and then stood to leave.


    Vivienne finished her sandwich and mused, "What''s up with that kid?"


    Everyone except Wi chuckled in unison.


    Aaron was fine, but Mr. Wolf was the


    man Vivienne really needed. Ther.


    was no helping jt Roexrty t t <; )


    mes Aaron''s current inability to


    stand up against Percival. The gap


    between them wasn''t just a matter of


    age. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Compared to his peers, Aaron was indeed mature, but his maturity was insignificant in the face of true power.

 Chapter 670

    Mara finally came to, her return to consciousness apanied by the cold, hard reality of the floor beneath her and an awkward


    blush creeping across her cheeks.


    Vivienne, having just finished checking Karen''s pupils for any irregrities, heard Mara stir and casually tossed her a


    smartphone.


    "Didn''t forget our chat fromst night, did you?"


    Mara pushed herself upright, a thread of hope in her voice. "So, if | help you out, we''re square?"


    Vivienne chuckled while adjusting Karen''s nket, her gaze still fixed on Mara. "You should get it straight, Mara. You''re helping


    yourself.¡±


    Mara paused, the warning in Vivienne''s words chilling her to the bone. She dropped to her knees, desperation quivering in her


    voice. "Vivienne, please, I''m begging you. Save my brother. I''ll do anything, work day and night, anything at all. | had no choice!"


    Vivienne perched herself on the edge of Karen''s bed, her eyes dancing with amusement at Mara''s plea. "And what exactly can


    you offer me in terms of service?"


    Mara bit her lip, words failing her.


    Compared to Vivienne, she felt utterly powerless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Watching Mara''s flustered attempts at negotiation, Vivienne lost interest in prolonging the conversation. "Keep your nose clean,


    follow my instructions, and once your treatment is done, I''ll see to it that you keep your life."


    Mara''s tears, unbidden, streamed down her face. "My brother''s stuck in some godforsaken asylum in M State, Vivienne. It''s a


    loony bin! For the love of all that''s holy, he never did you wrong. Please, get him out. He''s all the family I''ve got left in this world!"


    Vivienne nearlyughed at the absurdity of it all.


    What did that have to do with her?


    Was she expected to forgive and go out of her way to rescue Huxley just because he''d never crossed her?


    Ridiculous.


    Disinterested, Vivienne''s voice turned icy. "Do as | say, or not even you will make it out alive."


    With those final words, she stood and left the room.


    Mara slumped to the floor, a portrait of despair.


    If Gillian found out she had betrayed her, Huxley''s fate was sealed. Yet, failing toply with Vivienne meant her own demise.


    Mara was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Wi, who had been watching the drama unfold with a detached curiosity, couldn''t fathom Mara''s hesitation.


    In such dire straits, shouldn''t self-preservatione first?


    Wi couldn''t understand it.


    She thought, if it were her, she wouldn''t hesitate. Even if it meant choosing between her own life and Sasha Perez''s, she would


    save herself first, then find a way to rescue Sasha.


    Meanwhile, Gillian waited for a call at her ce. With Flynn missing, the boss unreachable, and having been kicked out of


    Vanguard Agency by Vance, she needed to find a way out of this mess fast or risk bing expendable.


    Uneptable. She hadn''t exacted her revenge and hadn''t seen Percival grovel. She wouldn''t be cast aside after all she had


    suffered to get here.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    Gillian snatched it up, "Boss, is Flynn..."


    "It''s Mara."


    Gillian''s heart sank. "What do you want?"


    "|... [killed someone."


    "Come again?" Gillian scoffed. "You, a killer? If you had the guts, you wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Through sobs, Mara insisted. "I''m serious! It was Karen, Vivienne''s mother. Boss made me do it. What now? I''ve pinned it on


    Aaron, but Vivienne will trace it back to me. Please, get Boss to help me!"


    Gillian, unsure, demanded, "You actually did it?"


    "Why would | lie? If Vivienne catches me, you''re the first name I''ll give up. Fix this!"


    With that, Mara hung up.


    Gillian called her contact immediately, "Boss, | shouldn''t disturb you, but Mara''s killed Vivienne''s mother, and..."


    Aman''s deep voice interrupted, "Mara killed Karen?"


    Gillian nearly gasped aloud. She double-checked the number, correct indeed.


    But why was a man answering?


    Confused, Gillian pressed, "Who are you? Where''s the boss?"


    "Don''t worry about who | am, Gillian. Your mission is over."


    The call ended, and before Gillian could process what had just happened, her phone exploded in her hands.


    She stumbled back as the phone''s remnants scattered on the floor, sparking and hissing before falling silent.


    The phone was beyond repair; its insides turned to ash.


    Stunned, Gillian copsed, sweat beading on her brow.


    Was this it? Had she been discarded?


    Panic set in.


    She paced her house, unsure of her next move.


    No, she couldn''t be a castaway again.


    With that resolve, Gillian stormed out, driving off into the night.


    Watching from the shadows, Draven


    reported to Vivienne, "Y ngdvestet,


    awe apemave San her phone''s


    O Bhsmission No trace of her


    call." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Her destination?"


    Checking his tablet, Draven replied, "Judging by the GPS, she''s headed to the Linter Mansion."


    The Linter Mansion? What could Gillian be seeking there?


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a faint smile. If Gillian didn''t remind her of it, she was in danger of nearly forgetting about the


    Linters.


    It was Dracon Linter who had sent Gillian over to the Vanguard Agency in the first ce.


    But now, Gillian had decided to go to Dracon again.


    It seemed F-Poison had cast her aside.


    Another lead had gone cold!


    Meanwhile, in a nondescript corner of Rivenwood.


    F-Poison peeled away Gillian''s fake face, revealing a new one brimming with youthful exuberance.


    This face couldn''t be more than seventeen or eighteen, fresh out of high school, and unbearably cute.


    She nodded at her reflection with


    satisfaction, meticulouslybirg


    through her fain Cyuhet happened?


    Suth A ene pawn... Why


    discard her so readily?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He''s no longer of any use," the man replied.


    F-Poison turned to face him. "Do tell.¡±


    "If my hunch is right, Mara''s been


    made by Vivienne. She''s turn ¡é-o0¡éet,


    and that all Giljam a6 Was Bat,


    oan aew you out. So, a


    compromised pawn is better off the


    board." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what makes you so sure Mara''s flipped?"


    "If Karen were really dead, Vivienne wouldn''t be soposed. She''s not the same naive girl from a decade ago."

 Chapter 671

    Listening to the man''s words, F-Poison was quite pleased. She straightened up and, with a slender finger, gave a gentle pat on


    the man''s shoulder.


    "You''re destined for great things," she said with a wink. "Let''s ditch the self-doubt, okay? I''ve got a good feeling about you."


    The man nodded slightly, his face an unreadable mask. "Understood," he replied quietly.


    Seemingly content, F-Poison patted his cheek and, stifling a yawn, wandered back to her room to rest.


    The man stood still for a moment, a cold glint flickering in his eyes. His pocket vibrated with the buzz of his personal cellphone,


    ringing with a call from abroad.


    "Yeah? What? Alright, got it."


    After ending the call with icy indifference, he turned and walked away.


    Gillian made her way to the Linter estate; her previous visit and good rapport with Dracon ensured the guards let her pass


    without issue.


    After a thorough check, she was finally inside the Linter Mansion. To her surprise, as soon as she entered, she saw Percival


    sitting in the living room, deeply engrossed in conversation with Yorick.


    Gillian paused, not expecting to see him there.


    Percival seemed to not even notice her, continuing his chat with Yorick.


    Only Dracon came forward to greet her, and they headed to the back garden.


    ¡°How could you be so careless to have Vance oust you? Do you have any idea how hard | worked to get you in there?" Dracon


    scolded as soon as they were alone.


    If Yorick hadn''t been under the weather these past few days, he would''ve been at Gillian''s doorstep to give her a piece of his


    mind for bungling such a simple task.


    Gillian felt wronged.


    Who would''ve thought an armored vehicle transporting a felon could get hijacked? The Vanguard Agency was massive, yet the


    perpetrator had vanished without a trace. Even the higher-ups couldn''t protect Gillian now.


    She was left waiting for news.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But time was not on Gillian''s side. F-Poison had abandoned her, and finding shelter was urgent, or she would face an even


    worse fate than before.


    "| didn''t see thising, Mr. Linter. You''re my only hope now. If you don''t help me, I''m at a loss!" Gillian sped Dracon''s


    wrist, her voice tinged with desperation.


    ¡°Remember, I''m the one who can save Diana. Help me this once, and | promise to locate her ¡ª deal?"


    Dracon frowned. "There¡¯s only one option left for you. Whether it works is up to you."


    "What is it?" Gillian''s eyes brightened.


    Dracon nodded toward the living room, where Percival was still engaged in his chess game with Yorick. "Him."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Percival may have left the Vanguard Agency, but his ties with the Martinez family run deep. Captains in the agency, like Thomas


    and Micah, are his people. If you want back in, his word is the only one that will carry any weight."


    Gillian bit her lip. How could Percival possibly agree?


    Their history was fraught with more animosity than a star-crossed feud. It was almost impossible to have Percival help her.


    "Today, he''s here without a driver. You''ll need to think outside the box. Good luck." Dracon handed her a spray bottle and then


    left.


    Gillian stared at the spray bottle and let out a long sigh.


    In the living room, Percival bid farewell to Yorick. "| should be going then. Take care of yourself, and when Vivienne''s free, we''ll


    visit. Oh, and she reminded you to take your meds on time. I''ve brought them with me."


    Yorick nodded, his smile knowing. "Will do. Drive safe."


    Percival understood the unspoken message and took his leave.


    Stepping out of the Linter Mansion, he found Gillian waiting at the entrance with a look of distress.


    ¡°Finished with your business, Mr. Ellington?" Gillian asked, clutching her purse and gazing at Percival with feigned innocence.


    Percival scrutinized her from head to toe, an icy edge to his gaze. "What do you want?"


    Gillian nodded sheepishly. "My car broke down, and the tow service hasn''t shown up. I''m in a hurry to get back downtown. Could


    you possibly give me a lift, Mr. Ellington?"


    With a scoffingugh, Percival unlocked his car. "Get in."


    Gillian was surprised at how easily he agreed. She had thought she would need to beg or cajole.


    Men are all the same ¡ª a little flutter of the eyshes, and they''re hooked.


    She settled into the passenger seat, the spray bottle concealed in her purse.


    "You''ve forgiven me for our past, right?"


    Percival raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I don''t recall."


    ¡°Thank you. | don''t know how | could ever repay you... Maybe..."


    "How about youe with me somewhere?" he suggested.


    Inside, Gillian smirked. She hadn''t misjudged him. Without Vivienne by his side, he was showing his true colors.


    "Sure, where to?" she said, letting her fingers brush against Percival''s shoulder.


    He narrowed his eyes, smoothly dodging her touch. "Somewhere satisfying.¡±


    In his eyes, her hand was nothing but an annoyance¡ªhideous and disgusting!


    ¡°Alright, I''m all yours." She rxed, realizing she wouldn''t need the spray after all.


    The Linter Mansion, nestled in its


    sprawling grounds, was (sted Fat


    fram any reside dress, The


    jodrney ahead would be a long one.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Gillian had dozed off in the back seat of the car without realizing it.


    In her dream, she was entangled in a


    tumultuous embrace with Percivalon


    a massive round gegiahetwo of


    then fst hia wild, passionate dance.


    She was on top, and Percival was


    beneath her, eager and submissive,


    almost worshipful. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She usurped the ce of Vivienne, making her kneel on the ground and repeatedly p her own face, apologizing to her over


    and over!


    Asmirk yed on Gillian''s lips as she dreamed. She knew it¡ªall of it¡ªwas hers for the taking.


    At the YQ Research Center, Brody stroked his stubbled chin, eyeing the woman on the operating table.


    "What''s she grinning about?" he wondered aloud.


    Vivienne shook her head, her blonde curls bouncing. "Who knows? Must be one hell of a good dream."


    Brody clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I can''t stand people looking all happy in their dreams."


    With a swift move, he stepped forward and pped Gillian across the face.


    Jolted awake, Gillian''s eyes snapped open to find her wrists and ankles bound to the operating table.


    Beside her stood a man in a stark whiteb coat, his face twisted in a sinister grin.


    And to her right, a woman wasughing hysterically, her sanity seemingly hanging by a thread.


    Both of them stared at Gillian with a bone-chilling glee.


    "Who are you? Where am |? Where''s


    Percival? Do you have any idea who |


    am? How dare you tie-me, upchke this


    Haye you lest You? minds?" Gillian


    demanded, thrashing against the


    cold metal chains that kept her


    confined to the small, sterile world of


    the operating table. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 672

    Brody stepped aside, his hand gently cupping Gillian''s cheek, directing her gaze toward the front door.


    There, Percival and Vivienne stood, arm in arm, beaming at her with the radiant joy of a blooming bouquet.


    Gillian''s eyes widened in disbelief, unable toprehend the spectacle before her.


    What on earth was happening?


    Hadn''t Percival taken the bait already?


    How could this be?


    Where in the world was she?


    With a casual wave, Percival called out to Gillian, "Don''t just hop into a stranger''s ride."


    With that, he wrapped his arm around Vivienne''s waist, and they strolled away.


    Despair engulfed Gillian. It felt like she was staring into an abyss that was her life''s end.


    But unbeknownst to her, dying wouldn''t be easy¡ªnot with Brody holding the reins.


    Brody fished out a spray bottle from Gillian''s purse, examining it with a smirk, "Whoa, isn''t this the powerful aphrodisiac |


    whipped up a few years back? Just a drop, and it''ll have you in a frenzy of desire."


    Swallowing hard, Gillian red defiantly, "What... what do you n to do with me? I''m warning you, don''t you dare touch me!"


    Brody let out a scoff. "Lady, are you for real? Even if | were desperate to hit the sack with you, you''d be the one getting lucky.


    Where''s this confidenceing from?"


    With that, he sprayed half the bottle on Gillian''s lower body. "I''ve never seen someone that eager, and I''m curious.¡±


    In a mere second, Gillian was writhing in agony, her cries filled with torment. It was hell.


    Brody relished her suffering, his gaze shifting to the curious Calista as a wicked idea took root.


    "Calista," he said slyly, "thisdy here is crazy about Percival. It''s because of her that he ditched you."


    Calista''sposure shattered in an instant, and she lunged at Gillian, fists flying. "Vivienne, you bitch, I''m going to kill you!"


    Lost to reason, Gillian grabbed Calista''s hands, directing them toward herself.


    Calista, unhinged, was relentless, nearly tearing Gillian apart.


    The operating table was soon drenched in blood. Yet the two women, one crazed, the other delirious, continued their struggle,


    oblivious to the chaos.


    Poor Gillian. Since her arrival in Rivenwood, she had been a constant target of abuse.


    Even now, her fate seemed inescapable.


    Brody cheered on the sidelines, finding the spectacle immensely entertaining. "Gillian''s gonna make one hell of a vessel!"


    Meanwhile, Percival and Vivienne had left the YQ Research Center and approached their car.


    As Vivienne reached for the car door, Percival grasped her wrist. "I''ve given this car to Brody. Let''s switch to another one."


    "You''re such a spendthrift," Vivienne chastised.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If memory served her right, this car was a recent splurge by Percival. When had he be so wasteful?


    Percival, unfazed by the scolding, disdainfully shed his suit jacket, tossing it along with the car keys onto the hood of the vehicle.


    "Gillian''s touched this car and jacket. They''re tainted."


    Vivienne chuckled. "All this fuss over nothing?"


    "It''s not nothing," Percival insisted earnestly.


    Anything that other women had touched was no longer fit for his Vivienne. The thought of her being sullied by such contact was


    repulsive.


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "Alright, we''ll do it your way."


    As they spoke, Thomas wheeled up another car. "Mr. and Mrs. Ellington, shall we?"


    Vivienne had barely settled in when her phone rang with an unknown number.


    Her number was private, and she rarely received unsolicited calls. Who could it be?


    After a nce at Percival, she answered on speakerphone, "Who''s this?"


    "Vi... Vivienne, it¡¯s really you! I''m in an M State sanatorium, I..."


    "Hand it over."


    Two voices came through the call, one young and anxious, the other frail and unsteady, as if recovering from a serious illness.


    Yet, Vivienne found the second voice oddly familiar.


    "Carl?"


    Carl took a moment before saying, "Yes, it''s me, Vivienne. Come quickly, |..."


    The line went dead before he could finish.


    Vivienne redialed, but there was no response.


    "Something''s off. Who was that? A sanatorium in M State? Why does that ring a bell?"


    Vivienne frowned, perplexed. Why would Carl call her, urging her toe?


    Percival had already started tracking Carl''s signal, pinpointing a sanatorium in M State.


    "Shall we head out of the country now?" he asked.


    Before Vivienne could decide, she dialed Ronald.


    "Vivienne, what''s up?" Ronald picked up promptly.


    "Has Carl reached out to you? Is he awake?"


    Ronald paused. "Carl''s awake? No call from the sanatorium. How did he get through to you?"


    "I''m not sure, that''s why I''m asking. Haven''t you heard anything?¡± Vivienne pressed, sensing something amiss.


    Ronald''s tone grew somber. "I''ll call the sanatorium and get back to you. Don''t worry, I''ll update you soon.¡±


    "Okay."


    After the call, Vivienne leaned back


    into the leather seat, h Elegan eal


    tur geeleucenahitcscem, a chill


    el from her as she pondered


    ie mysterious call. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival took her hand. "Let''s hope¡ªthis isn''t the oue we''re looking for."


    Vivienne lifted her gaze to meet ee


    deep, prating eyes, Nee


    asmile bl omedaards: Fer o 4


    radiant nd dazzling as a field of


    wildflowers in full spring glory. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course!


    Only Mr. Wolf truly got her.


    With just one nce, Mr. Wolf could decipher the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind.


    Vivienne rolled down the car window, taking in the stream of vehicles outside with anguid ease. "Some people are just too


    comfortable, aren''t they?"


    Was it possible that her temper had mellowed since being with Mr. Wolf, leading certain people to believe she had lost her edge?


    How amusing!


    Soon after, Ronald returned her call.


    "Vivienne, I''ve looked into it. Carl''s


    indeede around, but for some


    reason, he''s been eee esa


    waking u The forks at


    caster um are at a loss about what


    to do. And there''s another guy


    hanging around him; not sure what


    his deal is. I''ve booked a flight to


    head over there; don''t worry." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In her typically cool manner, Vivienne replied, "I''ming with you."


    ¡°Alright, then I''ll book tickets for us both."

 Chapter 673

    After hanging up the phone, Vivienne buckled her seat belt and turned to look at Percival with a serious expression. "Mr. Wolf, |


    want to get married!"


    "Alright, let''s go grab some... En? What did you say?" Percival thought Vivienne was saying she was hungry and didn''t quite


    catch her words at first. Suddenly, he felt something was off.


    Had he just heard his littledy say she wanted to get married?


    Right?


    That''s what she said, right?


    His ears couldn''t be deceiving him, could they?


    Vivienne chuckled, leaning in close to his ear, and whispered, "| said | want to get married! Don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Percival replied, starting the car with determination, "Let''s go get that license right now!"


    He had no idea why Vivienne would suddenly want to get married after a phone call, but he knew he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Right here, right now, he was going to make his littledy his wife!


    Vivienne, "There''s no need to rush!"


    "Of course there is! It''s urgent!"


    Speeding up, he wished he could fly to the courthouse to get that piece of paper that was worth mere dors but priceless in his


    heart.


    Vivienne burst intoughter. "Why are you so eager?"


    Percival nced at her while keeping the speed up, "Want to find out?"


    "Nope!"


    Seeing that Percival was already driving toward the Ellington Mansion, Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose and ced her


    other hand over his, saying, "What | mean is, we need to pick up the pace. The cat-and-mouse game has gone on long enough.


    Once we catch that poisonous rat, we''ll get married!"


    Percival replied, "It won''t affect us getting the license.¡±


    Vivienne was speechless. She had shot herself in the foot by bringing up marriage out of the blue!


    Now, her Mr. Wolf wouldn''t rest until they had that marriage license in hand!


    Oh well!


    If they were going to get married, so be it!


    After all, she was bound to be Mrs. Ellington sooner orter!


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Ellington Mansion, and Percival dashed in to grab the necessary documents, then rushed


    back out.


    Cecilia and Richard were left bewildered. Before they could ask any questions, Percival had vanished from their sight.


    Richard looked at the empty doorway and asked Cecilia, "That was Percival just now, wasn''t it?"


    Cecilia nced toward the door, uncertain. "I think so?"


    It must have been, right?


    Richard added, "Where''s he off to in such a hurry? Looked like he was holding his ID?"


    Cecilia thought for a moment. "He left so quickly | didn''t see clearly, but it did look like an ID. Why would he need his ID all of a


    sudden?"


    Richard shook his head. "No idea.¡±


    Then, he went back to enjoying his coffee.


    Meanwhile Percival had grabbed the necessary documents, and headed straight for the Perez household.


    Striding into Vivienne''s room, he found her documents in no time.


    As for why he knew exactly where to look ¡ª he had asked Vivienne more than once about where she kept her documents,


    determined that if she ever agreed to marry, he would be able to retrieve them quickly, leaving no chance for second thoughts.


    He was grateful for his foresight!


    With the documents in hand, Percival left the Perez household just as briskly as he had entered.


    The Perez family was equally dumbfounded.


    Jasper was the first to speak up, "What on earth has gotten into that boy?"


    The others shook their heads. "No idea!"


    With the documents secured, Percival drove straight to the courthouse, only to find it closed ¡ª it was the weekend!


    Percival''s face turned dark with frustration. He had anticipated every possible obstacle except for the weekend!


    Vivienne, trying to hide her amusement, suggested, "Looks like today''s not meant to be. We''ll do it when wee back from M


    State, okay?"


    "Even if it''s raining knives, I''m getting that license today." With that, Percival pulled out his phone and, for the first time ever in his


    life, used his privileges in the government.


    Twenty minutester, Percival and Vivienne stepped out of the courthouse, holding the marriage license in their hands.


    The sunlight shone down, highlighting the marriage license.


    He looked at the piece of paper in his hand and let out a sigh of relief.


    Finally!


    His littledy was now hiswful wife!


    Vivienne, on the other hand, was in a daze. Had she really just married herself off?


    Was she now a married woman?


    Percival embraced Vivienne, his cool lips nearing her ear, his warm breath on her face as he whispered, "Vivienne, you''re mine


    now!"


    Vivienne smiled back.


    Impulsive as it was to get married on the spur of the moment, it felt... surprisingly blissful.


    After a moment''s embrace, Percival took Vivienne''s hand. "Let''s go!"


    Vivienne paused, "Where to?"


    "M State!"


    Vivienne, "Wait, aren''t we going to celebrate?"


    Such a momentous asion as getting married surely warranted a toast, a celebration, didn''t it?


    "First, we take care of that poisonous rat, then we celebrate!" Percival said, leading Vivienne to the car and carefully buckling her


    in.


    He spoke with a serious tone, "I''m going to throw a grand wedding, make you the happiest bride ever!"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Ronald has already booked the flight!"


    Percival hesitated for a moment. "Then we celebrate first!"


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    Taking out his phone, Percival


    snapped a picture of the Es (i


    license, t en opened EE


    Widhott any caption, just the photo of


    the license, he hit the post button.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne couldn''t help herself; with a mischievous grin, she also posted on Facebook.


    Once the post was live, she turned to Percival and teased, "Now that the post''s gone viral, you''re in for it!"


    "There''s no trouble greater than not having you as my wife," Percival retorted with a determined gaze.


    To him, the only real problem was the prospect of life without Vivienne.


    Everything else...


    Well, those were insignificant inparison!


    Meanwhile, at the Perez Mansion, a roar shattered the silence of the suburban evening.


    "Damn it! Percival, you sneaky bastard, you''ve gone and whisked away my precious niece!"


    Maddox''s bellow reverberated through the family home, sending shock waves among the rtives.


    Jasper, propped up by Zelda, emerged from the living room, asking in a panic, "What did you just say? Who whisked who


    away?"


    It sounded like Percival had whisked Vivienne away.


    Zelda, equally rmed, pressed, "I heard you say Percival whisked Vivienne away? What in heaven''s name is going on?"


    Maddox was fuming, his face dark as thunder. "Check your phones! Look at Percival''s Facebook post. He''s tricked Vivienne into


    getting a marriage license!"


    He was livid! Sure, he had often joked


    about setting Percival and Vivien


    up, but the though oEhl before


    rene adil being spirited away to


    tie the knot had him itching for


    retribution as if he wanted to y


    Percival alive! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At that moment, the elder Perez


    siblings emerged, each with a


    grimace upon Peagipghe nn They


    WRipHed OU their smartphones and


    saw the Facebook posts that Percival


    and Vivienne had shared. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A chorus of curses followed as they joined Maddox in his rage, "That little punk, just you wait, I''m going to tear him limb from


    limb!"

 Chapter 674

    Jasper was fuming, his face beet red with anger.


    After finally reconnecting with his estranged daughter and granddaughter, thest thing he wanted was to have his precious


    granddaughter, Vivienne, whisked away by some smooth-talking charmer when he wasn''t looking.


    "This guy, Percival, always seemed decent enough, but it turns out he''s sneaky as a fox!" Yuri eximed, shaking her head


    disapprovingly.


    Luke chimed in, determined, "We can''t just let him get away with whisking Vivienne away. We need to settle the score.¡±


    Leaningzily against the wall, arms crossed, Fredrick offered a more pragmatic view. "What''s there to settle? Even if you


    confront Percival, do you really think Vivienne, who''s head over heels for him, would agree to leave him?"


    Vivienne: I''m not head over heels!


    Jasper shot Fredrick a re. "If you''ve got nothing sensible to say, zip it!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Fredrick countered, "So what''s your n? Force them to annul the marriage right away?"


    Jasper was at a loss for words. How could he, as a grandfather, encourage his own granddaughter to divorce? Nheless, he


    was still not happy with it!


    Fredrick pped Jasper on the shoulder, trying to ease the tension. "Look, she''s all grown up. They''ve got their marriage license.


    Instead of getting all worked up, why not focus on throwing them a proper wedding? We, the Perez family, won''t let our girl be


    shortchanged!"


    Jasper snorted dismissively. "A wedding, sure. But the Ellington family is not getting off easy for tricking my granddaughter!"


    Maddox and Yuri nodded in agreement. Zelda sighed, the voice of reason lost in themotion.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia had just woken up from a nap and, out of habit, began scrolling through Facebook. Suddenly, she came


    across Vivienne''s post ¡ª no caption, just a photo of a marriage license. Still groggy, she scrolled past it and then saw an identical


    post from Percival.


    In a sudden burst of realization, Cecilia sat bolt upright.


    What did she just see?


    After a brief pause, she went back to Percival''s post and zoomed in on the photo. There it was, clear as day: a marriage license


    with Percival and Vivienne''s names on it. Then, she scrolled up and saw the same post from Vivienne.


    "Good heavens!" she gasped, tossing aside the covers and grabbing a coat on her way out.


    "This is huge! My son has gone and married the girl of his dreams!"


    Richard, having just finished his coffee, was startled by Cecilia''s outcry. Clutching his chest, he eximed, "What in the world are


    you shouting about?"


    Breathless, Cecilia thrust her phone at Richard. "Dad, look! Percival and Vivienne got their marriage license!"


    Richard, initially stunned, suddenly burst intoughter. "Haha! That''s my grandson for you¡ªbold and decisive! Just like | was


    back in the day. You''ve got to move fast when you find the right woman or some other chap might swoop in!"


    Reminiscing, Richard boasted to Cecilia, "You know, | did the same with your mother. Baron Brooks was always hovering,


    waiting to whisk her away. | had to be cunning and got the license first to keep Baron at bay."


    Cecilia could only roll her eyes. Why did Richard sound so proud about it?


    Richard handed the phone back and began making ns. "It''s been ages since we''ve had a celebration. Let''s start with a family


    feast tonight, and tomorrow, we can discuss wedding dates with the Perez family. We''ll make sure Vivienne''s wedding is grand."


    Cecilia nodded in agreement, her heart swelling with joy at her son''s milestone.


    "And don''t forget to invite Dorian''s family. They should be involved in setting the date," Richard added, referring to Dorian


    Hawthorne and Cordelia Wilson.


    Cecilia smiled. "Don''t worry, Dad. | know. They''ve treated Vivienne well all her life. Although her mother has returned, they''re still


    her parents to her. As her mother-inw, | won''t forget them."


    Richard nodded, content, and headed upstairs to get ready for the celebration.


    At the same time, the news had set the Emerald Monastery disciples¡¯ chat groups aze.


    [Dude, Percival went and got a marriage license with Vivienne!]


    [That sneaky dog! He didn''t even propose properly!]


    [The nerve! No ceremony, no proposal, just off they go!]


    [Leopold, why the silent treatment? Did you have a hand in Percival eloping with Vivienne?]


    Leopold, who had been staring at the group chat without daring to utter a word, finally replied, [I''m being framed! | knew nothing!]


    And he truly was innocent!


    Heaven knows what went through his mind when he opened his phone to find Percival and Vivienne''s marriage license all over


    Facebook!


    But what could he say?


    One was his best buddy, the other his dear senior! No matter what he said, it wouldn''t be right!


    As the senior disciples cursed a blue streak in the chat, all he wanted was to be invisible!


    [I don''t think you''re innocent at all]


    Leopold: [...]


    The chat was a war zone until Jerry


    finally spoke up. [Shut i Everyanel |


    shopid be Rady for Vivienne.


    She''s with the guy she loves!] Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    [Jerry, when did Percival buy you off?]


    Jerry couldn''t be bothered with them and replied, [One more word, and you''re all copying the Bible a hundred times!]


    Silence fell upon the group.


    Out in the quiet Rivenwood suburb, in a quaint little farmhouse.


    Vivienne was blissfully munching on


    the steak Percival had ie geifledi( 1)


    W Wolf yourie¨¦akin skills are


    i fois. I''m gonna get chubby at


    this rate." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival ced another perfectly cooked patty on the te, chuckling. "A little chubbiness won''t hurt. You''re too skinny."


    Vivienne picked up another steak, her


    face bright with a softsyajle Their |


    AON


    esyBeditie''the table, screens


    shing incessantly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ncing at her phone, Vivienne mused, "Vanishing like this... it''s a bit rogue, isn''t it?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 675

    As their post on Facebook went live, their phones began to explode with notifications, buzzing incessantly without a moment''s


    pause.


    If not for the fear of missing something crucial, Percival was tempted to just switch his phone off.


    Sitting next to Vivienne, he poured her a ss of water and whispered, "No worries, I''m tough. I can take a hit."


    Vivienne chuckled. "I won''t let you get hit!"


    Percival freed one hand to ruffle Vivienne''s hair, his smile brightening in the sunlight, "You''re the best, Vivienne."


    After lunch, Vivienne lounged on the patio swing, taking in the view of the backyard.


    The yard was simple and tidy, with a patch dedicated to a variety of herbs next to the gate.


    Flowers of all sorts surrounded the herb garden, and in its center stood a swing set and a stone table. The wicker chair was


    positioned under the shade of a willow, and as the breeze brushed by, Vivienne felt a sense of peace.


    She had spent ten years at Emerald Mountain, isted and with little contact with the outside world, consumed only by


    vengeance.


    But now, she was living the life she had longed for.


    Vivienne turned to look at Percival, who was tidying up in the open kitchen, her smile impossible to hide. "Mr. Wolf, when did you


    set up this lovely ce? Howe you never mentioned it?"


    "After we moved to Rivenwood, | started looking around. A farmhouse like this is easy to find, but it took a while to find one that


    was both tranquil and had a nice environment."


    Percival came out of the kitchen and sat in the wicker chair beside her, his long fingers entwining with hers. "The previous owner,


    a centenarian, passed away, and his son wanted to sell it to leave Rivenwood. So, | bought it."


    The farmhouse had been the home of an old couple who had lived together through thick and thin, from their youthful days of


    struggle to their secluded retirement in the countryside. What Percival envied most was their unwavering love right up to the end.


    He wanted to grow old with Vivienne, just like them.


    Hence, he had bought the farmhouse, hoping some of that old couple''s good fortune would rub off on him and Vivienne, allowing


    them to live the life they wanted.


    Lifting Vivienne''s hand, he kissed her delicate skin and murmured, "Vivienne, | know you love peace and quiet. | wanted to wait


    until we are older to settle here, but | couldn''t wait to bring you. After we catch that poisonous rat, let''s live here, just us, our own


    life."


    Vivienne already adored the farmhouse, and Percival''s words only deepened her affection. "This is the life I''ve always wanted."


    Theyy on the lounge chairs, chatting and enjoying the cool breeze, and without realizing it, they drifted off to sleep.


    Suddenly, Vivienne sat up with a start, her forehead crashing into Percival''s nose.


    Percival, clutching his nose, looked at her helplessly.


    "Mara!" She eximed.


    Rubbing Vivienne''s head, Percival asked, "What about her?"


    "She told me this morning that her brother Huxley Boyd has been locked up in a sanatorium in M State. The guy with Carl must


    be Huxley," Vivienne said.


    "Let''s go see Mara," Percival decided.


    Their ns to stay at the farmhouse overnight were thus abruptly changed.


    Percival had drunk at lunch and couldn''t drive, so he called Thomas to pick them up.


    Soon enough, Thomas arrived, and they drove towards the hospital.


    Midway, a shy red sports car suddenly appeared out of nowhere, blocking the road.


    Thomas''s face was stone cold as he said, "Percival, we''ve gotpany."


    Percival shielded Vivienne. "Let''s check it out.¡±


    Thomas unbuckled his seat belt and stepped out to investigate. He tapped on the car window, but the man inside was


    unresponsive.


    Frowning and on high alert from years ofbat experience, Thomas gestured a warning to Percival inside the car, then opened


    the door.


    As soon as the door swung open, a sharp steel knife thrust out, aiming for Thomas''s throat.


    Thomas dodged swiftly, grabbed the wrist wielding the knife, and yanked the man out of the car.


    They scuffled briefly, but it was clear the man was no match for Thomas, who floored him with ease.


    But as Thomas subdued his opponent, the man''s head bizarrely detached, spilling blood onto the street.


    Bystanders screamed and retreated in horror, having never witnessed such a gruesome sight¡ªa living person decapitated in


    broad daylight!


    Thomas himself was stunned, not just because he hadn''t exerted much force but because, even if he had, no man''s head should


    pop off so easily.


    But he quickly realized something was amiss.


    This was no human! It was an android!


    Percival and Vivienne, having exited the car, looked down at the deactivated android with cold eyes.


    Then, amid themotion, cries for help were heard.


    Turning, Vivienne saw a woman


    relentlessly attacking a pan kicking


    i rilessiybeiw en the legs.


    € man was on the verge of passing


    out from the pain. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A few people tried to intervene, but the woman had a weapon and swung it at anyone who came close.


    Vivienne sprang into action, snapping the woman''s arm in one swift motion.


    The woman''s arm instantly detached with a crack.


    After the initial shock of the decapitation, the crowd was less surprised this time. They werepletely numb to the violence.


    Suddenly, a rogue motorcycle burst onto the scene, recklessly tearing through the crowd.


    Percival sprinted into action,


    bounding across the ro ftops of (1


    three Parked CEES INS pinned the


    torcycle to the ground with a


    forceful grip. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The rider was snapped in half at the waist, crumbling into two pieces in an instant.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With a powerful kick, Percival


    extinguished the engine of een


    ich


    uneonralgeno tik W


    shih && eral times beforeing to


    a halt on the pavement. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cradling the upper half of the rider in one arm, Percival announced, "It''s a fake."


    All three of the suddenly violent assants turned out to be androids.


    Vivienne furrowed her brows in confusion. How could there suddenly be three rogue androids on the loose?


    Just then, Thomas'' phone rang. It was Leopold.


    "The hospital''s overrun with attackers¡ªdamn it, we can barely keep them at bay! They''re of all ages, both men and women!"


    Percival''s phone buzzed as well, with a call from the office.


    "Mr. Ellington, a mob of strangers has invaded thepany premises. They''re wreaking havoc¡ªsmashing and hitting people!


    What should we do?"

 Chapter 676

    Vivienne''s phone buzzed insistently, matching the urgency of Aaron''s voice on the other end.


    "Vivienne, Elite University''s gone haywire. A bunch of thugs outta nowhere setting fires, wounding folks. It''s chaos!"


    "Everyone, stay frosty," Viviennemanded, her voice steady as she addressed the trio on the line. "Keep an eye out if they''re


    androids. If you spot them, don''t hesitate to smash them to bits!"


    "Understood!"


    Unison agreement crackled through the phone, quickly followed by the sounds of a scuffle.


    The situation was swiftly brought under control.


    The media was aze, both TV and online, with reports of rampaging robots. The incident was huge, engulfing the city as nearly


    every one got dragged into the fray.


    Even Percival''s and Vivienne''s attempts to scrub the feeds were futile.


    The concept of androids, which many had relegated to the stuff of movies, now confronted them in reality. To the average Joe, a


    robot was nothing more than a novelty to chuckle at. But now, lifelike androids roamed the streets, mistaken for flesh and blood,


    until Vivienne peeled back their synthetic skin to reveal the mechanics beneath.


    Panic seized the Brooks Group, the Churchill Group, and the Pendleton Group. Even their employees were clueless about how


    the robots broke loose. Androids required pre-programmed instructions to function, yet these were fresh from the warehouse,


    never programmed for chaos.


    Vivienne''s exclusive chat group about bionics was in an uproar¡ªZachary Churchill: [Madam, what''s the y? Folks are freaking


    out, saying robots will rule the world soon and we''re headed for a machine age. We can''t contain the online wildfire!]


    William Pendleton: [Yeah, and Vanguard Agency wants a sit-down tomorrow. This meltdown smells fishy like it was all


    premeditated.]


    Ronald Brooks: [I''m with you, Vivienne. This stinks of a setup!]


    Vivienne''s face was a mask of ice as shemanded, [I need you three here, now.]


    Her android project had always been under wraps, even from Vanguard Agency. It was her exclusive project, her baby.


    Ronald replied, [Got it, Vivienne. What about Carl?]


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed. [I''ve got someone else on Carl. You''re the head honcho of Brooks Group, Ronald. You''ve gotta be on


    the ground for this.]


    Ronald: [Understood. Thanks.]


    Vivienne rang up Larry, instructing him to head straight to the sanatorium in M State and bring Carl and Huxley back. He was the


    closest, the logical choice for a swift retrieval.


    Soon, Zachary, William, and Ronald arrived.


    "Madam," Zachary burst out as he entered, "we''ve traced the androids. They walked right out of our warehouses."


    "Indeed," William added, "and they''re the first batch. Nothing on the security cams.¡±


    Ronald, grim-faced, knew the gravity. "Vivienne, could this be a setup to expose the androids? Feels like we''re being targeted.¡±


    Vivienne shook her head. "It''s not you three¡ªit''s me."


    Silence fell. They were her lieutenants, the project her brainchild. With the crisis unfolding, the buck stopped with her.


    Zachary clenched his fists. "Madam, this is too suspicious. Let us handle the interrogations."


    William nodded. "Exactly. We can take the heat and disappear into some ck site to clear things up. But if you''re implicated, no


    one will uncover the truth.¡±


    Ronald agreed. "Right. We''ll stick to the story¡ªit''s got nothing to do with you."


    Vivienne smiled wryly. "Even if you m up, the Vanguard Agency wille knocking. They''re not idiots. Sure, we''re tight here in


    Rivenwood, but HQ will send someone. We owe them that courtesy."


    "But if all four of us are in the hot seat, who''s gonna manage the mess?" Ronald fretted.


    "There are others," Vivienne replied, tapping her fingersnguidly on the chair''s edge. Her voice waszy, her eyes shadowed,


    her thoughts inscrutable.


    Over at Vanguard Agency, Vance was catching heat from HQ.


    The robot rampage had sent shock waves beyond Rivenwood, stirring a national frenzy.


    Despite Vivienne and Percival''s efforts to minimize the fallout, the task was Sisyphean, the web ofplicity too vast. By the


    time they neutralized the rogue machines, the story was already viral.


    "Vance! These damn synthetic


    robots¡ªyou assured me they were


    foolproof! What''s this mess? ole)


    y; {ofeelm ROME and you


    botched it! Use your head for once!"


    Webster''s tirade was as much about


    damage control as it was about


    frustration; the societal impact was


    undeniable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vance never imagined the situation


    would escte so much. ¡°Come on,


    Director, you know full ell thedking)


    red meres and Percival


    legen if | wanted to get my hands


    on that patent, I''d need the magic


    touch¡ªwhich | don''t have. Why not


    grill Micah about it? He''s the one who


    mentored Percival." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you start passing the buck! Rivenwood General Administration has already been reprimanded once. I''m warning you, if


    you don''t get a handle on this mess, you can kiss your position as Director goodbye!"


    Webster hung up with a click.


    Vance massaged his temples and looked up at Vivienne, who was meticulously picking out a piece of orange-vored candy.


    "You heard, didn''t you?"


    Finally satisfied with her choice, Vivienne popped the candy into her mouth. "Loud and clear. You guys are still after my patent,


    huh?"


    Vance removed his sses, a sign of


    exasperation. "It''s not about what |


    want. It''s that this time, u''ve coally


    RPE pYer RUS rere. Is this


    invention that important to you? You


    don''t even care about making money


    from it. If you leave it with me,


    won''t cause trouble. What''s there to


    worry about?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "Do you really not remember how F-Poison slipped through our fingersst time?"


    Vance fell silent.


    Indeed, F-Poison and previous spy organizations had their eyes on bionic robots. If GTO got a hold of it, it wouldn''t just spark


    social panic¡ªit could spell disaster for the entire world.


    Before long, every criminal Vanguard Agency apprehended would be suspected of being an android while the real GTO criminals


    roamed free. Wouldn''t that turn everything upside down?


    "But how do you n to deal with this predicament?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 677

    Vivienne scoffed with a smirk. ¡°Pray tell, Vance, what national treasure has been harmed by the rogue android? Who''s been


    injured? Or was there a threat to someone''s life?¡±


    Vance cleared his throat. ¡°No national assets were damaged, no one was injured, and there wasn''t any life-threatening situation,


    but...¡±


    ¡°The only one hurt here is my Mr. Wolf, who''s still got a bloody nose! All because he jumped in to save that runaway motorcycle.


    Instead of a pat on the back, you''re thinking of punishment?¡±


    Listening to Vivienne''s clever, if slightly twisted, logic, Vance sighed heavily. ¡°It was his duty, a remedy for the mess your


    company made!¡±


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. ¡°We''ve made amends, and quite sessfully at that. Repaired roads, hospitals, schools, and the


    like, all out of our own pocket. We''ve more than made up for it, wouldn''t you say, Vance?¡±


    Vivienne''s retort left Vance speechless. She sort of had a point.


    Vance took a sip of water. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±


    Vivienne snatched a few more candy bars from the dish. ¡°Catch youter, Mr. Vance Edwards!¡±


    Vance couldn''t help but chuckle ¡°Hold on, when''s your mom waking up?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet. When she does, I''ll be sure to tell her you were asking about her,¡± Vivienne said, waving her hand as she walked


    out of the directors office.


    Vance shook his head in resignation as Webster''s call came through again.


    ¡°Director, the guy got hurt and even shelled out the cash; what more do you want? Percival¡¯s nose is still bleeding! His face is


    insured for more than movie star Stephen Harris. If we get nitpicky, we can''t afford the payout!¡±


    ¡°Fine, you guys do what you want with that mess!¡±


    Vivienne walked out of Vanguard Agency to find William, Zachary, and Ronald still in the midst of routine inquiries. It seemed it


    would take a while.


    Vivienne had some disciples from the Nine Mystics Society stand guard at the door, ready to escort people out when they were


    done.


    Afterward, she drove to the hospital.


    Inside, Percival was getting patched up.


    Leopold leaned in, ¡°So your nose really got busted saving that motorbike?¡±


    Percival shot him a sideways nce. ¡°You got a problem with that?¡±


    Leopold quickly waved his hands. ¡°No, no, just... Haha.¡±


    Good lord, this was Percival, the same guy who had once spent days in a mine without a scratch, and now a motorcycle had


    taken him down?


    Percival ignored him, looking at the bandage on his nose in the mirror, heaving a sigh.


    Howe Vivienne''¡¯s skull had to be so hard?


    Just then, Vivienne burst in, armsden with a feast fit for kings. ¡°Mr. Wolf, dinner is served.¡±


    At the sound of Vivienne''¡¯s voice, Percival instantly ripped off the bandage from his nose.


    Bleeding or not, looking good for hisdy was paramount!


    Leopold was cracking up on the side. Since when did Percival be so vain?


    He absolutely had to spread this tale throughout the Vanguard Agency¡ªPercival might have left, but his legend would live on!


    But... Leopold felt he seemed to have forgotten something important.


    Suddenly, he stood up, shouting, ¡°You two sneaks! Getting married without a peep, disappearing without a trace. Do you have


    any idea how many people are going crazy?¡±


    He had been trying to reach Percival and Vivienne since morning to no avail. Then the android incident happened, and it slipped


    his mind.


    Those heartless two ¡ª they had gone off to enjoy their bliss, oblivious to the frenzy they had left behind in the Perez, Ellington,


    and Brooks families, not to mention the disciples of the Emerald Monastery.


    Not just Percival''s phone was blowing up ¡ª so was his. Everyone thought he knew where Percival and Vivienne were. But


    damn... he had not the faintest idea!


    The calmest person was Thomas, who took the news of the nuptials as expected and even had the audacity to say something


    infuriating. "If it were me, I''d have whisked my love away to get hitched ages ago. Percival¡¯s too slow."


    After Thomas said that, he got a good thrashing from his Vanguard Agency teammates!


    Meanwhile, Percival and Vivienne acted as if it was just another day.


    Percival nced at Leopold. ¡°You went crazy, too?¡±


    Leopold retorted, "Do you hear yourself?¡±


    ¡°Am | deaf?¡±


    Leopold was speechless.


    Great.


    He couldn''t deal with someone who could insult even himself.


    Vivienne sat across from Percival, frowning as she saw him remove the bandage. Then, she pulled out another one from her


    pocket and stuck it on his nose ¡ª this one adorned with a cartoon character.


    ¡°Your nose hasn''t healed yet. Who said you could take off the bandage?¡±


    Percival didn¡¯t protest, nor did he see the cartoon on the bandage, as he took the feast from Vivienne¡¯s hands. Unbeknownst to


    him, the image of his nose bandaged with a cartoon character''s behind was already circting on Facebook, thanks to Leopold.


    ¡°How are things at the Vanguard Agency?¡±


    Vivienne munched on a candy bar, lounging on the sofa, ¡°Found out what that sneaky mole looks like.¡±


    Percival offered a wry smile. ¡°They could never escape their fate.¡±


    Vivienne shrugged, a dark glint crossing her elegant face. ¡°My bad, got careless.¡±


    Percival ruffled her hair gently. ¡°No worries, let him gloat for a while.¡±


    Vivienne nodded with determination. "Yeah, | want to see what other aces he''s got up his sleeve."


    Beside her, Leopold was as lost as a


    ball in high weeds, clue ess about


    3 they were idelsing, his mind


    swarming with question marks.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Catching his bewildered look, Vivienne nudged him with her foot. "Hey, give Larry a call, will ya? Check if he''s met up with the


    guy."


    Leopold hurriedly slurped down a few


    more spoonfuls of his spaghetth ym


    ane i had


    asdighe to Larry, before whipping


    out his phone to dial Larry''s number.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But the ringtone droned on endlessly with no answer.


    "That son of a gun, dodging my calls!" Leopold cursed under his breath. "When | get my hands on him, | swear I''ll tan his hide!"


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, a smirk dancing on her lips. "You talk tough like that to his face, and I''ll give you a medal.¡±


    Leopold mmed up at that, redialing without sess. "Vivienne, he''s ghosting me. Maybe he''ll pick up if you call?"


    Vivienne pulled out her own cell and dialed, but just like before, there was no answer.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Both Vivienne and Leopold''s


    expressions soured at this ? O m


    velopraent. VINE tried again,


    ohfy to be met with the same silent


    treatment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leopold, on edge, pushed himself to his feet, ignoring the twinge in his bad knee. "What''s going on? He''s not even picking up for


    you!"


    In their circle, skipping out on a call from Finnian might fly now and then, but ignoring Vivienne? That was a cardinal sin.


    Their phones were tweaked by Vivienne herself, designed to catch a signal in the back of beyond, ensuring they could always be


    reached.


    There was only one reason they would be hitting a wall with call after call like this.


    Something had happened to Larry.

 Chapter 678

    Vivienne''s brow furrowed with concern as she reached out to the other junior disciples. Larry was in trouble, and they needed to


    rally immediately!


    Soon enough, the disciples gathered at the hospital.


    The sight of Percival made their blood boil, each itching to deliver a swift punch, but Larry''s well-being was paramount. With a


    collective re at Percival, they turned their attention to Vivienne.


    Dawson had been thest to speak with Larry. ¡°Vivienne, didn¡¯t he say he was heading up to the M State sanatorium to pick up


    your prot¨¦g¨¦? How did he go off the grid?¡±


    ¡°No idea. We can¡¯t reach the sanatorium, and Draven¡¯s already headed there with a team. Everyone, stay sharp¡ªwe''re too


    close to cracking this case to slip up now.¡±


    The disciples nodded in unison. ¡°Got it!"


    Vivienne delegated key positions to her crew; they were on the lookout for any sign of Larry, Carl, or Huxley.


    Leopold, still nursing his injuries, was relegated to base camp at the hospital.


    After scouring every news outlet, Leopold finally had something. ¡°Vivienne, | found out why the sanatorium went dark.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vivienne asked, her voice steady butced with tension.


    ¡°Last night, there was a violent robbery. The thieves cut allmunications and set the ce aze after they were done. Local


    cops didn¡¯t get wind of it till dawn. By the time they arrived, the sanatorium was ashes.¡±


    Percival frowned. ¡°That sanatorium¡¯s isted, but not isted enough to be burned down without anyone noticing.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, someone jammed the police frequencies. The station missed several distress calls,¡± Leopold handed over the news


    report to Vivienne and Percival.


    Vivienne closed herptop, her eyes smoldering with barely contained fury.


    This was it¡ªthest straw.


    Her phone rang. It was Ronald.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne, trouble. Got a call from M State. The sanatorium had gone up in mes, I...¡±


    ¡°How are you handling things? Any trouble from Vanguard Agency?¡± Vivienne asked, her tone eerily calm.


    Only Percival and Leopold knew this calmness was the eye of her storm.


    ¡°They''re not making it easy, but we''re out. Heading to the warehouse to check on things, though the agency has everything


    locked down. Not sure what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Head to the warehouse. Leave Carl to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll deal with the lockdown and then head to M State. Dad''s already on his way.¡± Ronald paused, his voice choking up.


    ¡°Vivienne, thank you. We''d be lost without you.¡±


    A shadow of a smile crossed Vivienne''s lips, a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°We''re family. No need for thanks.¡±


    After hanging up, Vivienne tapped her phone, nning her next move.


    She stood up, cing a hand on Percival''s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Wolf, | could use your help.¡±


    Percival took her hand, pressing a light kiss to the back of it. ¡°It would be my honor.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the underbelly of M State, Larry was at his wit''s end.


    ¡°If you don''t stop crying, | swear I''ll turn you into coal dust!¡± he threatened the sniveling figure beside him.


    Carl, weak as he was, tried to mediate. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. What''s the use in getting mad?¡±


    ¡°He''s twenty for crying out loud!¡± Larry groaned, sitting down in frustration. ¡°Huxley, one more peep, and I''m leaving you here to


    mine coal!¡±


    Huxley stifled his sobs, muttering, ¡°We''re in a sewer, not a mine.¡±


    Larry was about to explode when Carl intervened. ¡°Let''s focus on getting out of here. We don''t even have a phone. How do we


    contact Vivienne?¡±


    Swallowing hard, Carl felt a wave of dizziness¡ªhe had barely recovered before their frantic escape.


    Larry handed Carl a life-saving pill. ¡°I left signals along the way. Let''s hope the Nine Mystics Society finds them. Now we wait.¡±


    Back at the hospital, Faye Churchill and Charlotte Redwood came to visit Anna.


    ¡°How did you get so banged up? It''s been weeks, hasn''t it?¡± Charlotte sat by Anna, horrified at the sight of her bandages. ¡°You''re


    not going to scar, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Anna reassured, folding a paper crane with a distant focus.


    Faye nodded in agreement. ¡°Ms. Vivienne is the Specter Healer. She fixed me up; she''ll take care of Anna.¡±


    Charlotte blinked, taking Anna¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Since when did you start with these girly crafts?¡±


    Back at Havenwood, Anna was an enigma to her ssmates, only growing closer to them through Vivienne''s influence at


    Rivenwood.


    In the impression of Charlotte and


    others, Anna did not even have a


    idea of what Pape; Grari¨¦s ers let


    sorearidk¨¦them It was


    unimaginable for her to start folding


    paper cranes after an injury. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna blushed, her folding growing frantic. ¡°Just killing time.¡±


    But for those who knew her, it was a peculiar change indeed.


    Faye seemed unfazed, but Charlotte,


    that clever imp, had other ideas. She


    picked up on the faj blush. GO


    Toe Just killing,


    huh? Why do | get the feeling that for


    someone, it''s more like spring has


    sprung in the heart department?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna ducked her head even lower, finally just tucking the origami she had been working on under the covers. "Don''t talk


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Come on, who are these paper cranes for, huh?" Charlotte pinned Anna''s hands and leaned in close,


    locking eyes with her.


    Anna was never good at lying, and under Charlotte''s intense gaze, she was at a loss for words, her face turning so red it looked


    like it might start bleeding.


    Faye stepped in to smooth things over. "Charlotte, cut it out. Is it so bad that Anna has a crush? | thought no guy would ever


    catch her eye."


    Charlotte backed off at that, plopping


    down in a chair with a cH yea


    two and qryshes, Srhast be nice.


    Mo RR 1 the beat of a different


    drum¡ªI''ve got my eyes on more than


    one guy!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna looked up at Faye with questioning eyes, clearly asking¡ªwho?


    Faye choked, waving her hands dismissively. "Don¡¯t mind her bbering. I''m not into anyone."


    "Bull! You''re practically betrothed!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 679

    Faye puckered her lips and scoffed dismissively. "It''s just for convenience, you know. I''ve only met Carl a handful of times. It was


    his uncle Scott and my dad who arranged our marriage from the start. We were bound to be linked by marriage sooner orter,


    so we figured we might as well choose someone we knew. That was the deal between us. Besides, Carl had a thing for Calista


    and almost called off our engagement. It was only his brother Ronald who stepped in and stopped him."


    Charlotte, always keen for some juicy gossip, prodded further. "How do you know it was Ronald who stopped him, not Carl


    himself wanting to stay engaged?"


    "Are you kidding? He was head over heels for Calista at the time. There''s no way he wanted to stay engaged. He told me himself


    that Ronald convinced him to stick it out for the sake of the Brooks family, suggesting that eventually, he''d break off the


    engagement with me."


    "Pfft, I never realized Ronald was such a smooth talker. Now that his brother''s in aa, | don''t see him pushing to call off the


    engagement. When exactly was he nning to do that?"


    Just outside the door, Zachary happened to pass by and overheard Faye''s conversation, his expression growing even more


    somber.


    He didn''t knock but instead went to find Vivienne.


    "Madam, the warehouse has been unsealed, but they still took two robots from each of our warehouses for sampling and


    investigation,¡± he reported.


    Vivienne was already aware of the situation. "Let them take their samples. | suspect that''s their real objective anyway."


    "But, Madam," Zachary continued, "while questioning the agents, | managed to get a look at the serial numbers of the


    malfunctioning robots. They were all defective models that should have been destroyed long ago. There''s definitely a mole inside


    our organization. | suspect..."


    "Just focus on what you''re doing; I''m on top of it," Vivienne cut in.


    Reassured, Zachary agreed. "Alright, I''ll follow your lead. And about Carl ¡ª do you need my help? | have some influence in M


    State; maybe | could find him."


    "No need. Someone''s already on it."


    Vivienne''s smile was cryptic as she dismissed the topic.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded manor in Rivenwood, Dracon sat staring out the window. This was Linter territory, where no one


    dared to intrude; not even Vivienne or Percival''s reach could extend here.


    Soon after, a man in a dark suit entered, carrying a bottle of fine red wine.


    Dracon sneered without turning his head. "What''s this? F-Poison too scared to show up on Linter turf? Coward."


    The man wasn''t ruffled; he calmly opened the red wine and poured it into a decanter, saying, "A married woman can''t simply


    come out to meet Mr. Linter alone.¡±


    Dracon scoffed again. "You RST folks sure know how to y. Which number are you in her list of men?"


    "Mr. Linter, | am not yet married," the man responded, maintaining a genteel smile as he faced Dracon.


    Dracon felt an inexplicable chill, an ominous pressure that unsettled him. Straightening up, he demanded, "Out with it. What do


    you want?"


    The man''s grin deepened. "We know you want nothing more than to rescue Ms. Diana from Vivienne''s clutches. We have


    located Diana."


    At the mention of Diana''s name, Dracon''¡¯s eyes lit up. "You found Diana? Where is she? Is she alright? Has Vivienne been


    troubling her?"


    The man casually cut into his steak as if slicing through Dracon''s patience.


    Growing anxious, Dracon grabbed the man''s wrist. "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    With a swift move, the man flipped his hand, driving the steak knife toward Dracon''s hand. Dracon jerked back just in time to


    avoid injury.


    ring at the man in shock, Dracon heard him say, "Mr. Linter, we have a partnership. GTO is not at your service."


    Dracon swallowed hard and asked again, "Where is Diana?"


    The man chuckled, dabbing his lips with a napkin. "There''s a little issue with Percivaltely. If you could... take care of him for us,


    then | could share Diana''s whereabouts. What do you say?"


    Dracon frowned. "If Percival was so easy to deal with, would you still be having trouble with him?"


    The man wagged a finger. "You managed to send Gillian to Vanguard Agency. Dealing with Percival should be simple for you.


    Here''s a hint."


    Dracon listened intently as the man continued, "Percival recently visited Yorick, remember? He even brought some gifts."


    Watching the man leave, Dracon was torn.


    After all, Yorick was his father.


    As the man got into his car, he dialed F-Poison. "Yes, but | doubt he''s got the guts for it."


    Poisoning his biological father wasn''t something done lightly.


    And besides, Dracon was, in essence,


    a bit of a lost cause ¡ª all ei


    bite. If he had the mere 8 risk it all


    HOW''S be in the predicament of


    relying on his father just to survive.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    F-Poison''sughter came through the phone. "It''s when a lost cause is cornered that they might find the courage to act.¡±


    Often, to prove themselves, they challenge what they fear most.


    And for Dracon, the quintessential lost cause, his greatest fear was his father ¡ª that untouchable figure looming over him.


    Listening to F-Poison''s words, a chuckle couldn''t help but escape the man''s lips. "Well then, | guess I''ll have to add fuel to the


    fire."


    The moment Dracon stepped through the front door, a palpable tension greeted him.


    His father, Yorick, sat brooding in the living room, casting a somber nce as his son entered.


    "Dad, why are you still up at this


    hour? What''s the matter?" Dragon


    ed, fp @iCBHRAYE with quilt,


    unsure of how to confront his father.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yorick stood up, his movements slow but deliberate, and approached Dracon. Without warning, he delivered a sharp p across


    his son''s face.


    Despite nearing his centennial, Yorick''s strength had not waned in the slightest.


    Dracon was sent sprawling to the floor, gazing up at his father in disbelief.


    Yorick barked, "For years, you''ve been riding on my coattails, throwing your weight around town!"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? | don''t understand,¡± Dracon stammered, retreating a few steps, his anxiety mounting.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Over the years, Dracon had exploited


    Yorick''s reputation to line his


    pockets, seize business


    opportunities, and gain unfait- 1


    advanta 3, Hess SlRly aware


    iar the talents of his


    brothers; if he didn''t capitalize on his


    father''s influence while the old man


    was still around, his future looked


    bleak. So he opted to pad his wallet


    while he was young ¡ª that was the


    only way to ensure he had a fighting


    chance at a bright future. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 680

    Yorick was so incensed he felt like giving another kick, but age had taken its toll. Even pping had drained him of his strength,


    so he slumped back onto the couch, panting.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, boy. It was one thing when you were just making a quick buck here and there, nothing serious. But


    now you''ve gone and meddled with Vanguard Agency''s affairs! You''ve got some nerve! Do you have any idea why | introduced


    Gillian to Lark and Vivienne?"


    Dracon stood up silently, his head bowed, avoiding Yorick''s piercing gaze.


    Yorick took a breath to calm himself. "I wanted Lark and Vivienne to keep tabs on her! A criminal, sneaking her way into


    Vanguard Agency, knowing all my likes and dislikes without ever having met me. Dracon, you think I''m senile, don''t you?


    You think you can just waltz Gillian into Vanguard Agency? | orchestrated that! | wanted her under Vanguard''s control! But |


    underestimated you. You interfered with my liaison with Vanguard Agency and, using my name, sent Gillian back after her


    blunder. If Percival hadn''te to warn me, I''d still be in the dark! Do you have any idea the gravity of Gillian''s crimes?"


    Dracon furrowed his brow, still ying the tough guy. "Dad, since when do you take Percival''s word as gospel?"


    "If I didn''t have proof, would | be confronting you now?" Yorick flung the dossier from the table at Dracon''s face.


    After Percival left the other day, Yorick silently began an investigation. When he found out it was indeed Dracon who had saved


    Gillian, it nearly triggered his heart condition.


    He had thought his son merely dull, but this was pure folly!


    Foolish to the bone!


    "I''m telling you, Dracon, if you use my name again, you can pack your bags and leave! | can''t believe the Linter family could


    produce such a failure!"


    Yorick, unable to hold back his words in his fury, spun around and stormed back to his room.


    Dracon stood there, the scattered papers on the floor mirroring the throbbing pain on his face, a constant reminder of his


    humiliation.


    Fine, he was the failure of the Linter family. But let''s see what this ¡®failure¡¯ could do.


    The Nine Mystics Society.


    Vivienne arrived at headquarters, where all the leaders, including Aaron, were gathered.


    "Vivienne, we''ve secured all transportation. Our people are in ce, eyes on the target, ready to strike on yourmand," Aaron


    reported.


    Vivienne eyed the red dots on the tablet, each representing the Nine Mystics Society''s outposts.


    "Good. Await my signal. Once we''ve located Larry and Carl, we''ll take them down in one fell swoop!"


    Everyone echoed, "Understood!"


    Just then, Vivienne''s cell phone rang. It was Thomas.


    "Trouble, Madam. Percival''s been taken by the Vanguard Agency!"


    Vivienne''s brow knitted. "What happened?"


    "Yorick was rushed to the hospital this morning with a heart attack. He''s still in the ER. ording to Dracon, it was the health


    supplement Percival delivered that caused the episode. The authorities found traces of a new drug, Keco, from the Ashford


    family''s bust in the supplement!"


    Vivienne''s fury coalesced into an icy resolve.


    "Got it."


    Hanging up, Vivienne turned to her team with a dark expression. "Get ready. We''re breaking him out."


    At the hospital, Dracon was a sobbing mess outside the ER.


    "Doctor, please save my father. Nothing can happen to him!"


    "Rest assured, Mr. Linter, we''re doing everything we can.¡±


    Vance and the others rushed over. "What''s going on?"


    Dracon wiped away tears. "Ask Percival why he poisoned my dad. Didn''t you interrogate him?"


    "If Percival is responsible, we won''t let him off," Micah said, concerned. "But it seems unlikely he could smuggle such an obvious


    drug past the Linter family''s famously tight security.¡±


    Micah had deep doubts about this incident. He would believe Percival poisoning him more than him poisoning Yorick. Percival


    respected Yorick more than anyone in this world. It was absolutely impossible for him to poison Yorick!


    Draconshed out in embarrassment. "What are you suggesting? That | poisoned my father to frame Percival? | know you


    Vanguard folks are tight with him, but with a situation like this, you''re just going to cover for him?"


    Vance retorted, "Mr. Linter, those are serious usations. Percival is in custody, and we''re investigating. No conclusions yet.


    If he''s guilty, he won''t escape justice. But if he''s innocent, we won''t wrong him either."


    Dracon, not wanting to escte further, left it at that.


    Vance and Micah exchanged looks and settled down to wait outside the ER for the doctor''s verdict.


    Eventually, the ER lights dimmed, and the doctor emerged, wheeling an unconscious Yorick into the ICU for continued


    monitoring.


    "He''s stable for now, but when he''ll wake up is still uncertain. We''ll do our best.¡±


    Crouched on the ground, Dracon clutched his face in agony.


    Suddenly, a deep voice boomed from behind. "Dracon.¡±


    Startled, Dracon stiffened while Vance and Micah turned their heads in surprise.


    There stood a strapping man in a


    tailored suit, sporting a pair g


    gold-rimmed sses@n hal slicked


    ER His gaze was


    prating, and he exuded an aura


    of unapproachability. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dracon rose to his feet and took a couple of strides forward. "Hector, you''re back!"


    The neer was none other than Dracon''s younger brother, the third Linter son, Hector Linter!


    Micah clicked his tongue in realization; no wonder the man looked familiar. It finally dawned on him who this was.


    A diplomat often seen on TV, Hector''s directives were well-known throughout the entire Vanguard Agency.


    During Micah''s time on the front-lines, he had been involved in several international operations, all orchestrated by Hector


    himself.


    Vance couldn''t help but sigh. It was clear why this man was always rubbing shoulders with the top brass. Just standing there, he


    commanded respect like a true leader.


    Hector had an air about him that Dracon could never match, reminiscent of their father, Yorick, in his younger days.


    This was indeed the presence of a Linter son!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hector stepped forward and took


    hold of Dracon''s arm. "Alrigh


    the deal ith DAI NEWS fine when


    Astin How did he


    suddenly fall critically ill?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s all because of that damn


    Percival. He had the nerve to PaisaR


    our father! And tp3hjnk ad frites


    tH rcoi bith as his sessor. He


    couldn''t have been more mistaken,"


    Dracon spat out bitterly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 681

    Hector took a deep breath and kept his voice steady. "Let''s not jump to conclusions before we get to the bottom of this, Dracon.


    What''s the word from the doctors?"


    Dracon pinched the bridge of his nose, the worry lines on his forehead deepening. "They''re ying it by ear with the treatment.


    No idea when Dad mighte out of it. The house is in chaos, and I''m at a loss here."


    "You''ve always been the one steering the ship at home. I''ll hold down the fort here at the hospital; you head back and sort things


    out. Keep Dad''s condition under wraps, okay? We don''t want to spook the shareholders or the folks at Vanguard Agency. And get


    a couple more guys to watch over this ce. I''ve got a bad feeling there might be more trouble brewing.¡±


    Hector orchestrated the ns with the finesse of an elder brother despite the fact that he wasn''t.


    Dracon nodded, silently taking in Hector''s instructions before heading out to do as he said.


    Micah, who had been listening in, couldn''t help but vent to Vance, "Compared to Hector, Dracon''s a piece of trash."


    Vance shot Micah a look that could quell any furtherments. "You always this chatty?"


    Micah choked on his words. No matter how long they had worked together, he and Vance just didn''t click.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Dracon had left, Hector came over to introduce himself. "Vance, Micah, right? I''m Hector."


    "Mr. Linter, it''s an honor," Vance replied, shaking Hector''s hand firmly.


    "Vanguard Agency will leave no stone unturned in investigating what happened to Yorick. There will be no cover-ups, rest


    assured."


    Hector adjusted his sses, a smile devoid of warmth tugging at his lips. "Vance, don¡¯t just fixate on Percival as the prime


    suspect. He has no motive to harm my father. I''ve heard of his reputation; my father has praised him. | suspect there''s more to


    this story. If you need my help, just say the word."


    Vance felt a glimmer of relief upon hearing this. Finally, someone talking sense.


    "We''ll take your suggestion to heart, Mr. Linter. We''ve got business back at the agency, so we''ll be off. If there''s any news


    about Yorick, please keep us informed."


    After exchanging goodbyes, Vance and Micah made to leave.


    But Hector stopped Micah. "Micah, do you happen to know where Karen is?"


    Micah was taken aback, eyeing Hector as if he were up to no good. "What do you want with our boss?"


    Even Vance was surprised. How did Hector know Karen?


    Hector''sugh was light. "My father has mentioned her before. | was hoping to meet her."


    "She''s not avable right now," Micah replied, his gaze narrowing imperceptibly.


    Something about Hector didn''t sit right with him.


    Hector nodded slightly. "Understood. Thank you, anyhow."


    Without further ado, Micah left, leaning on his cane.


    Once outside, Vance couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity, "Is Lark acquainted with Hector? Were they..."


    Micah cut him off with irritation. "What''s with the questions?"


    Vance fell silent, awkwardly closing his mouth.


    Thomas, who had been driving in silence, didn''t chime in. The two directors bickered like this all the time, nothing new there.


    Meanwhile, Thomas sent a coded message to Vivienne.


    [They''re in my car.]


    Receiving the message, Vivienne was already on her way to the Vanguard Agency''s detention center with a team in tow.


    The guard on duty was Caspian, who looked at Vivienne with trepidation.


    "Madam, Percival''s not going to suffer in there. Could you please head back for now? He''ll be released once the investigation''s


    done. Please!¡±


    Vivienne''s expression was icy as she stood her ground. "| need to see him myself."


    Caspian looked like he was about to kneel and beg. "Madan, it''s really not possible right now. The case Percival is involved in is


    big. If you barge in, it''ll only get bigger!"


    "| can''t worry about that!"


    Vivienne was never impulsive, but a text message she received before Thomas''s call had simply read, [Flynn.]


    Just one word, sender unknown. She hadn''t given it much thought initially, but when news of Percival''s trouble reached her, she


    connected the dots.


    While Percival wouldn''t be mistreated in custody, Vivienne knew that if he remained locked up, chaos would ensue outside.


    And clearly, this was a targeted attack. Someone was using Percival to get to Flynn.


    ¡°Madam, | promise not even a hair on Percival''s head will be harmed. Please, turn around!" Caspian was on the verge of tears.


    "Someone, help! Help me to persuade Madam!" He yelled inwardly.


    But no one could help him.


    Vivienne raised her hand, and numerous guns and weapons were aimed at the secret detention center holding Percival.


    Even Caspian had several red dots trained on him.


    "| don''t want to make this difficult for you. Step aside," Vivienne said, gesturing to Caspian.


    Caspian, resigned yet unable to draw his weapon, stood his ground. "Madam, | have my duty. | cannot let you pass."


    Vivienne nodded. "Alright, then, don''t me me for this."


    As she was about tounch a tranquilizer needle, a deep and authoritative voice called out from behind.


    "Vivienne!"


    Everyone turned to see Jasper striding towards them.


    Caspian knew Jasper well and breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, maybe he could convince Vivienne to leave.


    Jasper shuffled over, leaning heavily on the arms of his four strapping sons, and took up a position just behind Vivienne. His


    gaze was affectionate yet tinged with exasperation.


    "Vivienne, how many times have | told you not to be so hotheaded? A youngdy ought to have a gentle touch, don''t you think?¡±


    Just yesterday, the news that


    Percival had whisked Vivienne away


    to get married had nearly.giver)\\\


    spes aheartaaeh The whole


    ez family had mobilized, scouring


    the city for the runaway couple, and


    they had even made a tense visit to


    the Ellington Mansion. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thanks to Richard''s silver tongue,


    Jasper had cooled his jets a bit.


    Then, both families miedae reachithe


    i ulsiygfayebiddd intending to


    throw them a proper celebration. But


    after a night of trying, they hadn''t


    managed to connect¡ªonly to find out


    about this massive mess. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the news, Jasper couldn''t be bothered by the fact that Percival had whisked away his granddaughter. He rushed


    over immediately.


    With the marriage license signed,


    Percival was officially his


    grandson-inyy nde his


    drand n-inw was in trouble, there


    was no way Jasper could just sit


    back and do nothing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Caspian and the whole crew from Vanguard Agency nodded in vigorous agreement. "Absolutely, Jasper, you couldn''t be more


    right. Let''s get Madam out of here posthaste!


    That''s when they heard Jasper say, "Look here, we''ve got the keys, so let''s pack up this whole circus¡ªmortars and all!"


    The operatives from Vanguard Agency nearly choked on their own tongues.


    Turned out Jasper had brought the keys to help Vivienne break Percival out of jail!

 Chapter 682

    Caspian spread his arms in front of him, a human barricade. "Jasper, Madam, guys, | can''t just let Percival walk out of here. We


    need official clearance to release him. Please head back and wait for news. | swear on my life, if a single hair on Percival''s head


    is harmed, I''ll answer for it!"


    Vivienne, clutching the prison ess card in her hand, said with a steely tone, "Caspian, I''m only giving you this much time


    because of your sister. Out of my way.¡±


    "Wait!"


    Dracon emerged from inside the prison, his face a mask of rage as he red at Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, you think this is your yground? You can''t just waltz in here whenever you please. My dad''s in the ER fighting for his


    life, and Percival is our prime suspect. He''s not going anywhere with you!"


    Before Dracon could finish, a rock came hurling down, striking him squarely on the crown of his head.


    Fredrick stepped forward, his voice dripping with contempt. "Who do you think you are, spouting off like that, Dracon? I''m telling


    you, if you don''t step aside, I''ll make you beg for mercy, just like old times. Believe it?"


    Dracon was well aware of Fredrick''s reputation and quickly retreated behind Caspian. "Fredrick, even if you and the Perez family


    turn this ce upside down, | can''t let you through. This is about my dad, and | won''t let it go with Percival!"


    Vivienne''s expression was icy as she prepared to push forward, but Jasper pulled her back just in time.


    As she frowned, a man in a suit appeared before them, bearing a strong resemnce to Dracon but with a more resolute


    demeanor. His skills were clearly superior; even Vivienne would have to take a few rounds to defeat him.


    Maddox stepped in front of Vivienne with a sneer. "Well, well, if it isn''t our esteemed diplomat. What brings you to our neck of the


    woods?"


    Hector ignored Maddox and gave Jasper a respectful nod. "Jasper, it''s been too long. | regret not visiting you sooner upon my


    return. Please forgive me."


    "It''s alright, Hector. You''re here now. But tell me, do you intend to get involved in today''s affair?" Jasper asked with a faint smile.


    Hector shook his head. "That''s not my intention. | understand Vivienne''s urgency to free her fianc¨¦, but the matter has not yet


    been resolved. We can''t release Percival until it is, especially with my father still unconscious. | hope you can understand our


    position.¡±


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed subtly. This man had clearly done his homework on her.


    Hector then turned his gaze to Vivienne, his eyes flickering with an unreadable light.


    For some reason, she felt he was probing for something.


    ¡°Hector, | can''t stand to see my grandson-inw treated this way. Are you going to release him today or not?" Jasper''s tone was


    firm.


    Hector visibly didn''t want to sh with the Perez family, knowing it could backfire once Yorick woke up. "If Vivienne can make my


    father wake up now and ask for his opinion, I''ll have no objections. But until he wakes, | can''t release the man."


    Jasper looked at Vivienne for her decision. She smiled slightly. "Alright." She had nned to visit Yorick after freeing Percival


    anyway, but since Hector had put forth a condition, a trade wasn''t out of the question.


    The priority was to get Percival out.


    As Dracon opened his mouth to protest, Hector silenced him with a stern look.


    "Matthew, wait here. If Yorick disagrees, we''ll force our way in," Vivienne instructed before turning to her grandfather and her


    uncles. "Grandpa, Uncles, let''s head to the hospital."


    Maddox waved them off. "You go on. I''ll stay here."


    He knew Vivienne didn''t want the Perez family too involved, but without someone from their side present, Dracon would surely


    mobilize the Linter family''s resources. He couldn''t let his niece be at a disadvantage.


    Jasper nodded in agreement and watched as Vivienne swiftly made her way to the hospital.


    Behind them, Maddox chuckled. "Hector, still putting on that holier-than-thou act? Some things never change!"


    On the way, Vivienne couldn''t help but ask, "Grandpa, what''s the deal between Maddox and Hector?"


    Jasper chuckled. "Those two have been at it since they were kids, both third in line, never seeing eye to eye."


    Yuri chimed in, "Hector''s a lot more straightced than Maddox."


    Fredrickughed. "There''s plenty of people more straightced than Maddox!"


    Luke groaned. "Don''t badmouth Maddox behind his back. | bet they''ll end up scrapping again."


    Vivienne listened with growing curiosity about Hector. She had a feeling there was more to his interest in her than met the eye.


    Soon enough, she arrived at the hospital and headed straight for the ICU.


    Half an hourter, Hector''s phone rang. He answered it with one hand. "Dad? You''re awake? Great, I''ll release him."


    Dracon, who was behind Hector, wanted to object, but Vanguard Agency personnel were already opening the gates, escorting


    Percival out.


    Dracon frowned inwardly¡ªwhat a hassle!


    Percival, dressed to the nines, stepped out and was at a loss for words at the scene before him.


    Maddox turned to him, his tone remarkably warmer. "Nephew-inw, Vivienne''s waiting at the hospital. Go to her, and we''ll catch


    upter!"


    What a stark contrast to the fiery temper from the day before!


    Percival nodded. "Alright, Uncle Maddox. I''ll head there."


    With that, Percival got into the car.


    Through the car window, Maddox


    and Hector were locked in a standoff


    that could have been lif ed straight |


    f man ektniamesrs owdown.


    ey were shoulder to shoulder, wrist


    to wrist, in a tussle that looked as


    though, at any moment, one might


    just snap the other in half. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Inside the hospital, Yorick was tethered to an oxygen machine, his voice raspy as he said, "You''ve gone to the trouble again,


    kiddo."


    Vivienne was nonchnt. "No worries, but Yorick, do you have any clue what actually went down this time?"


    Shaking his head, Yorick replied, "Not


    a Clue, but it eae nom


    Perciv (Have ag ah about


    this. Let me Sera ie investigation."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne didn''t press further. If Yorick wanted to look into it himself, she wasn''t going to interfere.


    Jasper, however, had a look that was rich with implication. "Yorick, just don''t go soft."


    "I''m not an idiot!" Yorick retorted, rolling his eyes at Jasper.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Soon after, a knock on the hospital room door announced Percival''s arrival. Vivienneunched herself at him. "Mr. Wolf!"


    The three uncles present felt a twinge of heartache ¡ª our little darling!


    Percival kissed Vivienne''s forehead. "You''ve worked hard. Also, I''ve found Carl and the other two."


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up. "That fast?"


    "That''s my turf," Percival said with a smirk, teasingly flicking Vivienne''s nose. "When do we move?"


    "Tonight," Vivienne replied with a slight smile. After such a long wait, it was finally time to close the!


    Yorick coughed a few times from his hospital bed. "That''s about enough now. You kids these days..."


    Percival chuckled. "Yorick, feeling better?¡±


    "I''m fine. You all go ahead and don''t


    miss your chance," Yori k waved


    penal of Ff tpigBOEKAD continue his


    Neeaton with Jasper. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s three uncles had made their preparations, ready to depart with her.

 Chapter 683

    Night fell over the Brooks household.


    K and Darren ambled into their home, exhausted from an evening event, too tired to even think about removing their makeup.


    Ronald was lounging in the living room; upon seeing them, he greeted them with a grin. "You guys are back. There''s some


    goodies in the kitchen."


    K stretchednguidly, about to respond, when a knock came at the door. "Who could that be at this hour?"


    The door swung open to reveal a familiar figure, and K paused, blinking in disbelief.


    Rubbing her eyes and looking again, she eximed, "Vivienne?"


    She was utterly baffled!


    Ever since the Brooks family had been rocked by the scandal involving Scott and Judith, Vivienne had be a stranger to their


    home.


    Although K and Vivienne asionally crossed paths, those instances were few and far between.


    Vivienne was always so busy, hardly ever seen.


    K recalled that thest time they had met was six months ago, a brief encounter en route to the office, nothing more than a


    hurried greeting before going separate ways.


    But now, an uneasy premonition nagged at her ¡ª what could Vivienne''s unexpected visit signify?


    Since their grandmother''s passing, Vivienne had moved out of the Brooks residence, and herst visit had been to confront


    Scott.


    Without any apparent reason, Vivienne''s sudden arrival couldn''t help but stir fears of impending bad news.


    Please, no more shocks ¡ª her fragile heart couldn''t take it!


    Ronald, equally surprised by thete visit, managed to say, "Vivienne, what brings you here all of a sudden? Is there something


    wrong?"


    Vivienne looked up at him, a slight smile gracing her lips. "Am | not weed?"


    "How could you not be?" Ronald was quick to usher her inside, chuckling. "We''re delighted to have you; of course, you''re


    wee! Please, have a seat!"


    Vivienne settled onto the couch, turning to K. "How have you beentely?"


    Relieved to see Vivienne''s smiling face, which didn''t seem to portend trouble, K felt a weight lift from her shoulders.


    She grabbed a soda from the fridge for Vivienne, saying cheerfully, "I''ve been great, actually. Just snagged an award for Best


    Actress, and in a few days, I''m off to shoot a movie directed by a renowned filmmaker. It''s a script I''m really excited about.¡±


    Vivienne nodded. "Sounds fantastic! Keep it up!"


    K hummed in agreement, then asked, "And you? How have things been for you? | saw on your Facebook yesterday that you


    and Mr. Ellington got hitched?"


    K had once harbored feelings for a man who had helped her, swearing she would marry him. But recently, she discovered that


    the man was none other than Percival!


    Far from envying Vivienne''s marriage to Percival, K was genuinely happy for her. To K, the man who had helped her was


    no more than a shadow. Until she had learned it was Percival, she didn''t even know what he looked like. Had he been single,


    she would have pursued him without hesitation. But now, she graciously stepped aside, wishing Percival and Vivienne nothing


    but happiness.


    "Yep." Vivienne replied with a soft smile.


    The trio chatted casually until Vivienne turned to Ronald, her tone shifting. "I came to tell you that Carl''s been found."


    K blinked in surprise. "What happened to Carl?"


    Recently swamped with work, she had been out of the loop with family matters.


    "Really? That''s wonderful!" Ronald sighed with relief. "I''ve been tied up with the bionic robot project and couldn''t go fetch him


    myself. | was worried when | heard the sanatorium was torched!"


    Before Vivienne could reply, Ronald added, "The kid wakes up and doesn''t even tell us; calls you instead.¡±


    Hisughter faltered as his fingers twitched on the armrest.


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered over his hand, the smile deepening.


    Feeling her gaze, Ronald chuckled awkwardly. "Vivienne, why are you looking at me like that?"


    With a slight upturn of her lips, her voice cool and steady, Vivienne said, "I''m curious to see the expression of a man who''s


    personally responsible for his own brother''s critical injuries when he speaks of such matters."


    Ronald''s face stiffened. "What do you mean by that?"


    K''s heart skipped a beat. "Vivienne, are you suggesting Ronald hurt Carl?"


    Impossible. Carl was Ronald''s brother!


    After the tragedy with their grandmother and uncle, she could understand Ronald not showing much grief ¡ª after all, their blood


    ties were somewhat distant. But Carl was different; he was Ronald''s biological brother. How could he do such a thing?


    Refusing to believe it, K looked at Vivienne with hopeful eyes, waiting for her to say it was just a joke.


    But Vivienne only nced at her before turning her gaze back to Ronald, her voice soft but firm. "Would you like to tell them, or


    shall I? Shadow Hawk!"


    Ronald jolted. "You!"


    The curve of Vivienne''s lips grew more pronounced. "Surprised?"


    Ronald''s eyes, deep and probing, sought some sign of uncertainty on Vivienne''s face.


    He found none.


    Throughout their exchange, Vivienne''s smile remained, serene yet chilling. And in those cool eyes, a frosty edge gleamed.


    The better he knew her, the more Ronald understood: such smiles were harbingers of her fury.


    Ronald gazed at Vivienne for a long


    while before slowly averting his eyes.


    He picked up the ss K had just


    filled for him apd Jraiastit Hore


    Jy Sathikg the empty ss down,


    he looked at Vivienne again. "Yeah,


    it''s a shocker. When did you find out?


    | thought | had my act down pat!"


    After a brief pause, he added, "Was it


    just because of Carl''s phone call?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "When?" Vivienne leaned back on the couch, her pale, slender fingers pressing against her temples as if deep in thought.


    "Maybe it was the day Scott got


    busted, your covert exchang i


    him? Or was tthedAEIRI died,


    tho d s you pumped into her that


    sent her over the edge? Or even


    earlier?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ronald looked at her, his face a mask of shock, while his mind was in turmoil. She had known all along.


    It took him a moment to collect


    himself before he spoke slo ifn


    you knew al aloo Ni) ic you


    AnYSAML Why let me beat Carl to


    a pulp and have him shipped off to M


    State in aa?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s smile widened. "I thought someone as smart as you would have figured out why | haven''t made my move against you


    yet!"


    Almost instantly after Vivienne''s words dropped, Ronald replied, "Because of F-Poison!"


    Her smile grew even more radiant. "Ronald, you''re truly worthy of being one of Scott''s prot¨¦g¨¦s, handpicked for F-Poison!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 684

    Hearing that, Ronald chuckled¡ªa chuckleced with arrogance and confidence.


    "Prot¨¦g¨¦? He''s not even in my league!" Ronald''s eyes danced with mockery.


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "True. Compared to you, his tactics arecking.¡±


    Ronald''s brow arched, the smirk on his face growing more profound. "It seems you''re quite familiar with my affairs."


    "Only bits and pieces." Vivienne''s voice was soft, devoid of excess emotion. "A man who aims to dethrone F-Poison and be


    the new power behind the GTO certainly ys a different game from someone like Scott, who only knows how to obey."


    Since she had walked in, Vivienne had maintained a cool and aloof demeanor, leaving one to wonder what was really on her


    mind.


    "So, what brings you here today? Coming to capture me?" Ronald asked with a smile, utterlyposed and not showing the


    slightest sign of panic.


    "What makes you think you can catch me? Having taken Scott''s ce, | won''t make the same inept mistakes he did."


    Vivienne lifted her gaze to Ronald, her smile deepening. Then, she patted K on the shoulder. "K, we need to talk. Why


    don''t you head upstairs?"


    "I..." K didn''t want to leave.


    The Brooks family had seen one mishap after another, and just when things had settled, trouble found Ronald again.


    She didn''t want to face it anymore! But judging by Vivienne''s demeanor, she wouldn''t leave until this issue was resolved.


    K pressed her lips together, not uttering another word, and turned to go upstairs.


    Once K was gone, Vivienne turned back to Ronald. She took a sip of her drink and said evenly, "I''m not here to nab you."


    Ronald paused, then raised an eyebrow. "Not here to nab me?"


    He followed with a scoff. "That doesn''t sound like you."


    Vivienne just smiled. "What do you think my style is?"


    "You," Ronald ventured, "would typically have the Brooks Mansion surrounded, tight as a drum, ready to catch me and force me


    to reveal where F-Poison is hiding."


    Vivienne tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "And if | asked, would you tell me?"


    "I would!" Ronald dered without a moment''s hesitation. "In fact, by now, Percival should already be leading a team to find F-


    Poison, right?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "You are definitely smarter than Scott."


    "| tend to agree!" Ronald boasted.


    Vivienneughed lightly, leaning back on the couch, her words casual. "But sometimes, being too smart can be your downfall.¡±


    Ronald''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent.


    Vivienne also stayed quiet, her gaze lowered. Ronald could not fathom her thoughts.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the wind rattling the windows from outside. Neither spoke for a long time.


    Finally, Vivienne spoke up, "The androids have all been destroyed, | presume. Starting tomorrow, | don''t want to see another


    one."


    With that, she stood up and walked towards the door.


    Ronald, surprised, stood and called after her. "You''re really not going to catch me?"


    Vivienne paused, looking back at him with icy eyes. "Ronald, being smart is good, but if you drag the entire Brooks family down


    as coteral for your folly, that''s beyond foolish.¡±


    Ronald froze. "You!"


    Vivienne continued coldly, "Your personal vendetta against Scott and Judith is just that¡ªpersonal. Your parents, Carl, and K,


    don''t share your hatred. Don''t impose it on them."


    Ronald copsed back onto the couch, his eyes hollow. "I knew you were clever. | thought after all this time plotting and


    scheming, | could grasp your thoughts, but you still saw through me."


    Vivienne stood in the center of the living room, just watching him coldly, wordless.


    Ronald looked up, a hollowugh escaping him. "Yes, | hate Scott and Judith. One caused Lauren''s grandmother''s death; the


    other captured Lauren for GTO''s virus experiments. | hate them, and | hate F-Poison even more. Lauren is dead, and | want


    them all to be destroyed, damned for eternity."


    Heughed again, hisughter tinged with madness. "That''s why, the day you came for Judith, | stealthily gave her a drug that


    drove her mad. After her death, | buried her body on a deserted hill and hired a shaman to curse her, to whip her spirit daily."


    Looking up at Vivienne, he added, "You must have known | didn''t have her cremated, right?"


    Vivienne didn''t speak, nor did she deny it.


    After Judith''s death, Scott had left the funeral arrangements to Ronald, who chose not to cremate her but to take her to a


    deserted hill and bind her spirit with a shaman''¡¯s curse to ensure she could never find peace.


    Vivienne was aware of this but had chosen not to intervene.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing Vivienne stay silent, Ronald


    continued, "As for Scott... how could |


    get close to "prised ainng


    TR S6 w en you came for him,


    | gave him a little push. It worked


    quite effectively; F-Poison trusts me


    now." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Your so-called trust was bought with Carl''s life. Was it worth it?"


    "It was!" Ronald insisted. "Anything is worth it for Lauren''s revenge, even if it costs the whole Brooks family. Who in this house is


    truly innocent, anyway?"


    Vivienne looked at him deeply. Hate is the most terrifying thing in the world; it can make a person unrecognizable.


    No one knew that Ronald had a deeply cherished girl, and her name was Lauren Piper.


    Lauren''s grandmother had been one of the unfortunate souls to fall by Judith''s hand.


    The Piper family in Rivenwood could


    hardly be called aristocratic; at best,


    they were a minor family-on them


    ages pf ia Bet in the day,


    t ipers were nothing more than


    average working folks. Lauren''s


    grandmother had been thick as


    thieves with Percival''s grandmother


    back then. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Percival''s grandmother was murdered, Lauren''s grandmother became an unintended victim of the tragedy.


    Yet, at that time, Lauren''s father was


    still a bachelor, and Lauren herself


    had no memories of her


    grandmother, nor did shefngi ihe!


    ent@irambiances of her death.


    ere was no seed of vengeance in


    Lauren''s heart, but Ronald, who


    dearly loved Lauren, had learned at a


    tender age that Judith was a


    murderer, and one of her victims had


    been Lauren''s grandmother. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That knowledge had sowed the seeds of hatred within him towards Judith.


    To Vivienne, Ronald''s grudge seemed utterly illogical.


    However, she could understand his hatred for Scott.


    Scott had uncovered Lauren''s discovery of his dirty secrets and had snatched her up for his virus experiments at the ndestine


    GTObs.


    Ronald had been a powerless witness to it all. After Lauren was taken, Ronald never saw her again, onlyter receiving the


    devastating news of her death.


    So, he hated Scott, and he despised F-Poison.


    Vivienne cast a cool, indifferent nce at him and said calmly, "You never really understood Lauren."

 Chapter 685

    Ronald was visibly puzzled as he furrowed his brow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Only Scott, within the entire Brooks family, was privy to his and Lauren''s affair. It wasn''t surprising that Vivienne knew; her sharp


    intellect made it easy for her to uncover secrets.


    But what baffled him were the words that Vivienne had just uttered.


    Even if Vivienne could dig up dirt on him and Lauren, she couldn''t possibly understand what kind of person Lauren was. After all,


    Lauren had passed away years ago. How could Vivienne know what Lauren was like?


    Vivienne, hands tucked into the pockets of her jeans, remained cool and aloof. "Did you love her so deeply without knowing that


    she was a member of an elite special unit?"


    "What?" Ronald''s face was a mask of disbelief.


    "Lauren joined the unit at sixteen. Shepleted her education with them, bing the youngest and most formidable


    operative they had. At twenty, the unit discovered that GTO was trafficking humans. Since GTO was a major organization, to


    prevent their operatives from escaping, they sent her undercover.


    To infiltrate the GTO effectively, she needed two years at home to shed any trace of being amando. And since she''d been


    fond of you since childhood, and you''d never forgotten her, shefortably spent those two years in a rtionship with you."


    Ronald felt like his world was unraveling. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. He looked up at Vivienne, his face a


    picture of utter confusion.


    "Discovering that Scott was Mr. B was an ident. When she found out, she reported it to hermand immediately. Scott was


    on her tail, and her unit took the opportunity to have her prate the GTO!"


    Scott, bewildered, looked at her, "How do you know all this?"


    She didn''t even know Lauren. And even if she had the means to find out about her, how could she so easily uncover a


    commando, especially an undercover one?


    Vivienne massaged her temples, giving him a look that screamed ¡®idiot". "I don''t personally know her, yet | know so much. Guess


    why?"


    Ronald''s mind raced, considering every possibility.


    But after dismissing several theories, he suddenly looked up at Vivienne and stood up excitedly. "You knew her!"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a half-smile. "Not too dumb, after all.¡±


    Ronald was speechless,ining inside, "Just a moment ago, you were praising my intelligence!"


    Vivienne: Oh? Did 1? Must''ve slipped.


    Ronald grabbed Vivienne''s arm, his voice trembling, "Then she, she..."


    Was she really dead?


    No one knew how devastated he had been upon learning of Lauren''s death. If not for his drive for revenge, he might have joined


    her long ago.


    "She''s alive and well," Vivienne stated. "Her mission isplete, and she''s due to be discharged after she returns to the unit."


    With that, Vivienne nced at him coolly. "And in the future, don''t do anything foolish. Those signs you''ve been leaving? F-


    Poison spotted them ages ago. By the time Mr. Wolf''s team got there, they were long gone."


    She had initially included Ronald in her bionics project to keep an eye on him and to draw out F-Poison.


    It was only after Percival found F-Poison''s hideout and the signs Ronald left that they concluded he wasn''t a traitor. He was out


    for vengeance.


    The operation was supposed to be foolproof, but those signs allowed F-Poison to slip away again.


    Was Ronald just naive or outright foolish?


    Ronald was at a loss for words. He had left those signs to help himself track the enemy, not to hinder Vivienne and her team.


    "Alright, I''ve got a poisonous rat to catch. | came here today to get you to stop your idiotic antics. Don''t risk your life over this."


    After a pause, Vivienne added, "F-Poison has kept GTO unbreakable. Not even sacrificing the lives of every member of the


    Brooks family would earn their trust. The ones who truly care for you are your parents and your siblings."


    Ronald hung his head. "I''m sorry!"


    "You owe me no apology," she said, turning to leave.


    Just as she reached the door, Ronald had a revtion. "The one I''ve been dealing with isn''t F-Poison! She goes by Samantha!"


    Ronald bit his lip, then added, "But she could be F-Poison..."


    He raked his hands through his hair in frustration. "I don''t know how to exin it. It''s like F-Poison is F-Poison, yet not F-Poison!"


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly exasperated.


    "The one you''ve been dealing with is F-Poison''s girlfriend, Samantha, and now she''s also F-Poison¡¯s decoy," Vivienne said with


    a deep look at him. "And you say you''re smart? Where''s the smarts?"


    Ronald was rendered speechless again.


    Please, no more insults!


    "From what | know, catching Samantha won''t make her reveal F-Poison''s whereabouts," said Ronald. "I''ve been in contact with


    her for a long time. She''s elusive. She seems to love F-Poison, yet she has many lovers, and she always wears a mask. No one


    knows her true face... Not only that. She feels very young, yet she''s quite old."


    Vivienne''s lips quirked. "The real F-Poison will never see daylight again."


    With that, she left without another word.


    At the border of Veridia and Aurentia.


    In a makeshiftmand center, a man approaching fifty stood with his hands behind his back.


    The area had just seen a battle and was now in a state of repair.


    Aman in ck approached and respectfully said, "Mr. Linter!"


    The man turned his head, a quizzical expression framing his face. "Speak."


    "Your dad Yorick is safe and sound. As far as the investigation goes, nothing points to Percival..." The man in ck hesitated,


    unsure if he should continue.


    With a sidelong nce, the other man said with a cool and steady voice, "Out with it."


    "| believe the Linters might be involved," the man in ck finally said.


    The other man''s eyes narrowed slightly, a silence enveloping him for a long moment. After a while, he spoke again, "And what of


    that other matter? Any news?"


    "Nothing yet," the man in ck


    paused before continuing, ¡°The girl


    from back then musts gustifg


    f y ppm hd sihte none of you


    shared names at the time, and you


    haven''t returned home for years, it''s


    tough to find her with just the sketch


    you provided." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a sore subject for him.


    Mr. Linter had a lost love, the only woman who had ever truly held a ce in his heart.


    Years ago, this man had been called


    away on urgent business, leavin


    without a cha der aie


    Vherdhelitied o find her again once


    his affairs were in order, she had


    vanished without a trace. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thest known whereabouts of the


    woman were with the Hawthorn


    family, but beyond that nothing) They


    hi fprecbesh@hipeient in


    combat, but their investigative skills


    werecking, especially after


    spending so many years on the


    frontier, out of touch with domestic


    affairs. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    By the time they got around to inquiring at the Hawthorn estate, she had long since departed. So Mr. Linter had sketched a


    portrait and sent them searching.


    But who would have guessed that Veridia''s undefeated general drew worse than a child''s scribbles?


    Years ago, they received word that the woman had died, leaving behind a daughter.


    Mr. Linter tasked them with finding this daughter, but it was like searching for a needle in a haystack, nearly impossible given


    the sketch. It was harder than any battle they had ever fought.


    The man frowned, his decision made. "Prepare everything. We''re heading home."


    Finding her would require his own hands.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    After leaving the Brooks Mansion, Vivienne and Percival had hopped aboard a private jet and touched down in M State.


    Stepping off the jet, they were met by a line of Percival''s men, d in ck suits, standing rigid like soldiers. It was an


    impressive sight.


    "Mr. Wolf, seems like you''ve carved out quite the kingdom for yourself here," Vivienne said, her eyes crinkling with a teasing


    allure.


    She knew her Mr. Wolf had more than one identity¡ªthere was the public one as the head honcho of Vanguard Agency, and then


    there was the private one, Mr. Percy, whose depths she hadn''t plumbed.


    Looking at the reception they got, it was clear Mr. Wolf was a big fish in this area.


    How much dough was he stashing on the side?


    Percival looked at her fondly and yfully tapped her nose. "This is my turf."


    As if reading her thoughts about his secret stash, he chuckled softly. "There''s no secret fund. All the ie from here is being


    ounted for. I''m going to hand it all over to you in due time.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! You''re on the ball," Vivienne replied, clearly pleased.


    Her three uncles trailed behind, cringing at the disy. They were here for a rescue, not to witness this lovey-dovey nonsense!


    They settled into thevish amodations arranged for them, ces that outshone even the grandeur of the Ellington and


    Perez family estates. Hardly had they sat down when someone came in with news: three men had been spotted down at


    SouthMine.


    Maddox, Fredrick, and Yuri, eager to get to SouthMine and pull off the rescue, were bewildered to find Vivienne and Percival still


    lounging, sipping water without a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Aren''t we going to move? Shouldn''t we rush to save them?" they asked, baffled by the couple''s nonchnce.


    Percival exined, "My people have got them covered. They won''t let anything major happen."


    Vivienne set down her teacup, shadows flickering in her eyes. "If they went through all this trouble to lure us here, why not y


    along?"


    At first, when the sanatorium went up in mes, it was Ronald''s doing¡ªhe didn''t want her to find Carl and prevent him from


    seeking revenge. But as they were about to be escorted back by Percival''s men, they learned that Larry and the others had been


    abducted by another group, one that intended to draw her and Percival out.


    Whether this was Samantha''s doing or someone else''s was still unknown.


    Vivienne and Percival hade personally to see what grand scheme had drawn them to M State.


    "You two mean to say..." Fredrick was the first to catch on. Before he could finish, Vivienne nodded in confirmation.


    Maddox, looking at the two, couldn''t help but speak up. "Vivienne, if you guys had this figured out, why didn''t you clue us in


    sooner?"


    Anxiety had been eating at the three uncles over this whole affair.


    Vivienne offered an apologetic smile. "We got caught up discussing things on the ne, and it slipped my mind."


    Fredrick, Maddox, and Yuri exchanged looks of silent exasperation.


    But surely, this couldn''t be their niece''s fault.


    No, it had to be that Percival''s influence was to me!


    Yes, whenever there was trouble, it was surely Percival''s fault, not their innocent Vivienne!


    The uncles nodded in rare agreement.


    It was just another day of Percival being unwittingly targeted.


    Meanwhile, down in SouthMine...


    " Larry, we can''t wait any longer," Carl said after a full day, hungry and thirsty, unable to bear it any longer.


    ¡°If we don''t find a way out, we''re going to starve to death down here."


    Larry, with furrowed brows and a grim expression, agreed. "We can''t keep waiting. Vivienne must be tied up with something, or


    this ce is just hard to find. Waiting for her isn''t working.¡±


    The thought made Larry seethe. Vivienne had entrusted him with a solo mission, and not only had he failed, but he had also


    ended up trapped.


    It was embarrassing for a man of Emerald Mountain''s caliber to be kidnapped like this.


    He had been drugged and overpowered without so much as a chance to fight back. The identity of those behind the kidnapping


    was still a mystery, and the more he thought about it, the more agitated he became.


    Because his body hadn''t yet shaken off the drug''s effects, he hadn''t dared to act rashly all day. But now, with no sign of Vivienne


    and their strength waning after a day without food, they were at their limit.


    If they waited any longer, they might as well sign their own death warrants.


    Larry''s face set in determination as he stood. "The priority is finding a way out."


    Still weak but resolute, Carl agreed.


    "We''ll have to save our. elveg-Maybe


    Vi lenneerat fied MEeritrance to


    el |Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    thiS sewer. Let''s look around; maybe


    we can find it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huxley, shivering, stood behind the two men, silent.


    Larry didn''t bother with Huxley, barely resisting the urge to punch the whiny man.


    But right now, he didn''t have the luxury of indulging his anger. Standing up, he said, "Stick close to me."


    Carl followed, still weak but keeping up with Larry''s stride. Huxleygged, clutching at Carl''s sleeve as though fearing being left


    behind.


    In this ce, the only thing he could do was keep up with the other two. Though he knew their character was not to abandon


    him, he couldn''t help but worry.


    Ahead, darkness stretched out, seemingly without end.


    Huxley''s voice trembled as he surveyed the surroundings, mustering the courage to ask, "How long before we can get out of


    here? Are we sure we''re not lost?¡±


    He had warned them earlier not to


    wander aimlessly. The ce a


    tunnels below weraataze; and one


    Revetie could mean they would


    never see daylight again. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Despite his warnings, the other two feltpelled to search for an exit. Huxley, too scared to be left alone, had no choice but to


    follow.


    Now, he regretted not staying put.


    Larry had little patience for anyone beyond Vivienne and their mentor. Annoyed by Huxley''s question, he growled, "Shut it!"


    Carl quickly intervened, "Larry has


    more experience than us. St RE put


    would ha e beer aisifingrour death


    Taal ides there''s a draft in


    this mine shaft, which means there''s


    got to be a way out." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Their current predicament was to figure out an escape. The kidnappers had yet to show their faces, and their intentions


    remained a mystery.


    As they continued their search, they realized that what they had mistaken for a sewer due to the darkness was actually an old


    mine.


    The further they trudged, the more expansive the mine seemed to be, but where it led was anybody''s guess.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Larry grunted in agreement.


    Huxley, hearing the affirmation, let out a sigh of relief and gripped Carl''s sleeve tighter, his gaze dropping as he lost himself in


    thought.


    The group trekked on, the passage of time lost to them until a faint glimmer of light hinted at the end of their subterranean


    journey.


    "Thank God," Huxley eximed, spotting the brightness ahead. "Looks like we''re finally going to see the light of day!"


    The oppressive darkness of the mine shafts had been nearly suffocating, and the promise of escape was a balm to his weary


    spirit.


    Larry, however, squinted at the light suspiciously, his instincts on high alert. Things were never this easy.


    If an exit was so conveniently ced, what was the point of dragging them down here in the first ce?


    His steps became cautious as he whispered a warning to the others, "Stay sharp. Something''s fishy up ahead."


    They continued, the light growing stronger, beckoning them forward despite the potential danger.


    Emerging from the stifling confines of the mine, they found themselves in a surprisinglyrge clearing.


    "Did we actually make it out?" Carl muttered, disbelief etched across his face.


    Larry''s brow furrowed tighter. He was half-expecting an ambush.


    Free from the ustrophobic tunnels, Huxley took a deep breath, allowing himself a momentary sense of relief. Thest thing he


    wanted was to revisit the horrors of the mine. Although Larry and Carl were with him, that was still a terrifying experience.


    "Tsk." Just then, as if on cue, a woman adorned with a golden half-mask appeared, her form draped in a striking red dress that


    hugged her curves like a second skin. She oozed an air of mystery and grace.


    With her hands on her hips and a silver fan in her grasp, she had the poise of a seasoned actress on stage, though how long she


    had been there was anyone''s guess.


    Her gaze swept over the trio, and with a flick of her fan, she pped lightly, herughter tinged with a hint of praise. "Not bad.


    You''ve made it here quicker than expected."


    Larry, the only one with any real fighting prowess among them, stepped forward.


    The effects of an earlier drugging had worn off, and his strength was nearly restored. But he knew this woman''s skills were


    superior to his own; her mere presence, undetected until now, was proof enough.


    "Who are you?" Larry''s voice was t, his eyes sharp.


    Back home on Fariana Isle, his word wasw, but here in M State, he was effectively alone.


    The woman''s lips, visible beneath her mask, curved into a mocking smile. "You''re not worthy of that knowledge."


    Larry lunged at her, but she anticipated his attack with eerie precision, dodging with effortless grace.


    As she sidestepped, her fan snapped open, revealing needles that flew at Larry. He narrowly avoided them, rolling away, dust-


    d and coughing up blood.


    He hadn''t expected to be bested so easily.


    "That''s the standard of Emerald Mountain''s disciple? Disappointing." she taunted lightly.


    Larry coughed up another mouthful of blood in response.


    Mockeryced her voice as she continued, ¡°You aren''t waiting for your precious senior and the Nine Mystics Society to save you,


    are you?¡±


    The knowledge that this woman was so well-informed about Vivienne and the Nine Mystics Society unsettled Larry. Why let them


    escape if only to humiliate them?


    He had a nagging feeling that there was more to their abduction than what met the eye.


    "All those marks you left behind? My people have cleaned them up nicely,¡± she said, fanning herself leisurely as if sipping


    afternoon tea in a sunlit garden.


    Just as despair was setting in, a sound echoed from behind them.


    "Disappointing, you say?¡± From the shadows emerged Vivienne and Percival, hand in hand, their expressions unreadable.


    The masked woman''s sneer waned at the sight of them together. "Oh? You two are a pair now?"


    Anyone eavesdropping might''ve mistaken them for old friends.


    "That''s none of your concern," Vivienne retorted, thrusting her needles at the red-dressed enigma, who dodged with a dancer''s


    grace.


    The womanughed softly. "Impolite as ever. | held you as a child, you know."


    Vivienne''s assault intensified at the revtion, but the mysterious woman parried each attack with seeming ease.


    Larry, watching in disbelief, realized even Vivienne struggled against her.


    "You''re with F-Poison, aren''t you?" Vivienne asked, stepping back.


    The woman easily avoided Vivienne''s flurry, her disdain apparent at the mention of the name.


    "F-Poison? He''s not even in my league."


    If F-Poison was beneath her, then arger conspiracy was at y, and this woman''s identity was beyond their reach.


    ¡°| must admit, Samantha did well bringing you here," the woman continued.


    Vivienne frowned, her suspicions with Mr. Wolf confirmed.


    "Mr. Wolf, lend a hand, would you?"


    Vivienne called to eel! agate \


    hate ed fromiaadther exchangeN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    the masked woman. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival chuckled softly. "Alright then."


    No sooner had he spoken than he darted towards the woman, his movements sharp and forceful.


    With Percival entering the fray, the


    tide of the battle shifted alm


    immediat Y Thewotedre sensing


    Renee an S were turning against


    her, brandished her fan menacingly


    at the two men. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Larry, having previously witnessed


    the deadly potential of hat fanOiy\


    b rted waenner sh


    pHa >? Watch out,


    that thing''s loaded with poison


    needles!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    When Vivienne and Percival turned to look again, the woman in red had vanished without a trace.


    Vivienne wanted to chase after her, but Percival grabbed her wrist. ¡°Vivienne, let it go. She hasn¡¯t shown us her full hand yet.¡±


    Even for Vivienne and Percival, it had been a stalemate at best. If they pursued her, their chances of victory were slim.


    Besides, their main reason foring to M State was to rescue people, and now that they had, their mission wasplete.


    However, they still hadn¡¯t figured out why the puppet master behind this charade had gone to such lengths.


    Vivienne peered in the direction the red-d woman had disappeared, her gaze murky and unreadable.


    Atop a nearby hill, the woman in red stood, her eyes fixed on the scene below where she could see Vivienne¡¯s group.


    Lucky for her, she had packed a smoke grenade, which briefly obscured their vision, allowing her a swift escape.


    It had been years, and it was time for her to return to Veridia.


    She scoffed disdainfully, snapped her fan shut, and walked away. ¡°Wait for it. We''ll meet again.¡±


    Elsewhere.


    Huxley had fainted from fright during the scuffle and was now jabbed awake by Vivienne¡¯s needle.


    ¡°You guys alright?¡± Vivienne asked, looking toward Larry and Carl.


    Larry, clutching his chest, replied, ¡°Vivienne, we''re fine.¡±


    He had sustained some injuries, but they weren''t a big deal for him.


    Carl shook his head, too, indicating he was fine.


    Huxley, however, was a different story. Upon waking and finding familiar faces - and the red-d woman gone - he knew he had


    been saved and burst into tears.


    ¡°| thought | was a goner...¡±


    Larry looked at him and wanted to punch him out of frustration but restrained himself for Vivienne¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Did anyone see what she looked like under that mask?¡± Yuri couldn¡¯t help asking. The woman had given him an odd sense of


    familiarity as if they had met before. The mention of having held Vivienne as a child had also piqued his curiosity. However, he


    combed through his memory but found no trace of her.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s no use. The face under the mask was probably not her own.¡±


    These people are masters of disguise; they wouldn''t dare show their true faces in public.


    Larry stood up. ¡°Vivienne, she mentioned Samantha. What''s that about?¡±


    He had been on a solo mission from Vivienne, part of which was to investigate Samantha¡¯s whereabouts. Instead, he ended up


    being the one kidnapped, a humiliating turn of events for him.


    Vivienne chuckled, looking at Percival. ¡°Mr. Wolf, it¡¯s time to head home. Some webs need untangling.¡±


    The uncles were full of questions, wondering why they were returning home without havingpleted their mission. Were they


    just going to leave the woman in red unchased?


    "Okay," Percival nodded.


    Everything was in control except for the woman in red. However, she was not exactly going to cause a problem. After all, they


    had deliberately allowed some things to happen so they could achieve the optimal result.


    ¡°So, what was our purpose here in M State? Apart from being third wheels, what else did we aplish?¡± Vivienne''s three


    uncles wondered.


    Vivienne and Percival: Don¡¯t me us!


    Larry: You get used to it.


    Nheless, Vivienne checked them for injuries. The woman in red''s moves had been bizarre, and this was the first time


    Vivienne had encountered such tactics. The silver needles from her fan were coated in a deadly poison, which would have


    required her some time to counteract.


    After examining them and finding only minor injuries, a cracked rib for Larry, and a severely shaken Huxley, Vivienne addressed


    thetter, ¡°Didn¡¯t F-Poison capture you? How did you end up here?¡±


    Huxley¡¯s tale of woe began. "! have no idea! Back then, Mom lost everything for that man, leaving my sister and | with only each


    other to depend on. Later, | was captured, and F-Poison dumped me in an asylum.


    Living with those maniacs was hell! It was torture! But when | almost lost it, she suddenly brought me to this sanatorium, where |


    found Carl. You guys know what happened next."


    "| see." Vivienne''s eyelids lowered, hiding the look in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want toe back with us?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huxley replied without hesitation.


    Vivienne¡¯s lips curved in a mysterious smile. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The roar of private jets could be heard outside. The uncles peeked out to see two sleek private nes.


    Fredrick couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Just two nes? How will we all fit?¡±


    Percival answered, ¡°Uncles, Vivienne and | will head back first. In a day, someone wille to take you back to Veridia.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Vivienne exined, ¡°We have some business to take care of back home. Uncles, you know what | mean.¡±


    As the engines of the private jets hummed, a new chapter awaited Vivienne and Percival while the uncles were left to ponder the


    mysterious events of M State.


    The three uncles finally had their


    lightbulb moment. No wonder th


    knew ond where Lertin cid


    Huxiewer ¡®yet Vivienne and


    Percival never rushed to their rescue.


    They weren''t even worried. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was clear now; they had a different n all along.


    Vivienne hadn''t shared a peep about this with them. It must''ve been Percival''s influence!


    Yes, that had to be it!


    Then it dawned on the trio all at


    once¡ªtheir dear niece Vivien


    married Pe iva|anaehey hadn''t


    das atte the score with him yet.


    How could they possibly let him off


    the hook so easily? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Percival, you''ve got some exining


    to do about sneaking off to getolt!


    red wi otir Vivid nel" the uncles


    Cc We in unison, a united front ready


    to take him to task. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne stood off to the side, a yful spark in her eyes, as she watched Percival with a look that said, "| can''t wait to see you


    wiggle your way out of this one."

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Percival massaged the bridge of his nose, a sense of inevitability hanging in the air.


    With a soft cough to clear his throat, he said, ¡°Uncles, forgive me, | can¡¯t wait any longer for Vivienne. Marrying her isn''t about


    weighing the pros and cons; it''s about giving her my whole heart. Rest assured, as long as | draw breath, Vivienne will never be


    aggrieved!¡±


    Maddox had intended to give Percival a hard time, but faced with such sincere devotion, he found himself momentarily at a loss


    for words.


    Fredrick and Yuri exchanged nces. They had been quite cross, but now their anger seemed to have dissipated.


    What had gone wrong?


    Vivienne nced at her three uncles and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncles. Getting married was my idea. | trust him.¡±


    The uncles looked at each other and sighed softly.


    What could they say?


    Their little angel¡¯s heart was already so entwined with Percival that they feared she might get upset with them for trying to settle


    scores with him!


    Oh well, it was done!


    The license was signed; what else could be done? They couldn''t seriously expect them to divorce, could they? That was thest


    thing they wanted.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel,¡± they conceded, ¡°then let it be. But Percival, Vivienne is our treasure. We expect you to throw a fitting


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll give Vivienne the grandest wedding in the world!¡± Percival dered.


    Richard and Cecilia had nned to discuss the wedding arrangements with the Perez family, but themotion involving rogue


    robots in town had them worried that someone might use the incident to harm both the Ellington and Perez families, so they


    shelved the ns for the time being.


    However, once this matter was settled, the wedding would indeed be the next order of business.


    After a brief chat, Percival and Vivienne prepared to head back home.


    Just as they were about to leave, Vivienne suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mr. Wolf, hold on, | forgot something.¡±


    Percival nodded and waited patiently.


    Vivienne returned to where the woman in red had attacked her, carefully scouring the ground. She found a silver needle and a


    sealed bag, meticulously packaged it, and slipped it into her pocket.


    Once aboard the ne, Percival held Vivienne''s hand. They had been through a lot, and she was tired.


    With Percival by her side, she felt especially at ease and soon drifted into sleep.


    In the distance, the woman in red watched the private jet disappear into the sky before turning to leave.


    Her hunch was correct; this visit to M State was merely a ruse, coincidentally aligning with her own objectives.


    She chuckled to herself. The ranks of F-Poison were thinning; F-Poison was barely hanging on. If that was the case, it was time


    to let him vanish.


    F-Poison had lingered too long in power. It was time for someone more capable to take the reins.


    Once back in Veridia, Percival and Vivienne wasted no time deploying their people nationwide to capture Samantha.


    In a suburban area, Vivienne and Percival sat in their car.


    Vivienne rolled down the window, nced at the ongoing manhunt outside, and mused, ¡°Mr. Wolf, what do you think that woman


    in red is after?¡±


    The woman in red seemed to hold little regard for F-Poison, the notorious founder of RST, whose tactics had be many


    people''s nightmares. Yet, in her eyes, F-Poison seemed no more than an ant.


    ¡°She¡¯s an enigma,¡± Percival said, his voice tinged with gravity.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. ¡°How much of an enigma?¡±


    Percival handed her his phone; on the screen was a message from minutes earlier that read, [No record found!]


    ¡°| had our people here and in M State investigate her before we came back. All the information is the same. There''s nothing on


    her.


    It was the first time he had searched for someone ande up with absolutely nothing.


    Even for the mysterious F-Poison, there was some information; at the very least, they knew F-Poison was the head of GTO, that


    he was not alone, and they had some leads on his covert dealings.


    But this woman was a ghost in all major factions and even among the ancient warrior lineages.


    Vivienne looked at the message on the phone, handed it back to Percival, and smirked. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s an even trickier


    opponent than F-Poison!¡±


    Percival¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°We don¡¯t know her purpose yet. You must be careful when I¡¯m not with you.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°By the sound of it, she seems to know you. | have a hunch she¡¯s nning to make a move on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Vivienne assured him, ¡°I''ll take good care of myself.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Since the red-d woman''s


    appearance, Vivienne h d feltan i!


    recedanted Yehse 0 danger, like


    t esette faced when confronting


    a powerful adversary. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though they had forced the


    woman to retreat in their ast O11)


    srppusia vires ill believed she


    h he shown her full strength. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet, Vivienne could also sense that the woman might be injured internally. She couldn''t exin why she felt this way.


    But right now, Vivienne thought if the woman weren''t injured and had used her full power, she might have already met her maker.


    She didn¡¯t doubt for a second that she could be the woman¡¯s target.


    So, it was crucial to capture Samantha as quickly as possible, hoping to glean some clues from her.


    Only by fully understanding the enemy could they prepare thoroughly; she didn¡¯t want to die without knowing how it happened.


    ¡°Percival, Madam, we''re ready to move in,¡± Thomas announced, approaching them dressed not inbat gear but in in


    clothes.


    Because the Vanguard Agency didn''t


    greenlight this operation, csiee


    tapped in o.the resalfees of the


    NDmaI Sonny while Vivienne


    called upon the agents of the Nine


    Mystics Society. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    To y it safe, they hadn''t brought along any team members from the Vanguard Agency except for Percival himself and Leopold.


    ¡°Right,¡± Vivienne said, ncing at the vi not too far away. "Are we sure our target''s in there?"


    "Yes," Thomas replied. "Our thorough surveince has verified that Samantha is inside that vi."


    "It''s go time!"


    With those words, Vivienne rolled up her window, flung open the car door, and stepped out.


    Percival followed suit, right on her heels.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Tom raised his hand, signaling the squad to advance.


    The crew approached the vi at a measured pace.


    Vivienne and Percivalgged behind, letting the first wave take point before ambushing, quickly followed by the second. It wasn''t


    long before the vi was surrounded.


    Inside the vi.


    Samantha''s eyes snapped open, her hand instinctively touching her face. Sensing something amiss, she bolted up and strode to


    the mirror. Her eyebrows knitted tightly together at her reflection.


    Her face was etched with wrinkles. Her skin was aging rapidly.


    "Damn it!" she cursed, mming her palm down on the wooden desk, which splintered under the force. "Another failure.¡±


    She had slept all day, yet the lines on her face hadn''t softened. ST-1 couldn''t stave off her aging.


    At this rate, she would die before getting what she wanted.


    Samanthaposed herself, then dialed a number on her phone.


    "Didn''t | say no calls unless it''s urgent?" a gruff voice snapped from the other end, clearly irked.


    Ignoring his tone, Samantha went straight to the point. "Time to develop a new drug. ST-1 isn''t cutting it. | think we can start by..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, bolting to the window. Seeing the siege outside, her expression darkened.


    "What''s going on?" the man demanded.


    "I''ve been made.¡±


    "Idiot!" he barked.


    Samantha frowned, a cold edge to her voice. "Save your insults. Better hurry if you want to save me.¡±


    "You''re useless," the man scolded, but Samantha cut him off with a scoff.


    "| have a new research direction. If you don''t save me, you can kiss your desires goodbye."


    She knew she couldn''t escape this time. She had evaded capture before, using her tech savvy, but if Vivienne was so prepared


    that she could not even notice the siege beforehand, her options were limited. She had to rely on that man to get out of here


    alive, or today would be herst.


    The man on the other side of the call remained silent as if he were contemting whether it was worth it to save her.


    ¡°Wait there!" After quite some time, the man finally said and hung up.


    Samantha exhaled with relief silently, turning back to the scene outside.


    Vivienne and Percival were at the vi''s front, and someone was unloading a cart full of explosives.


    They mean to blow up the ce, she realized, her eyes narrowing.


    She had clearly underestimated Vivienne.


    Samantha had chosen this location for its strategic advantage, using high-tech to cloak the area behind an illusionary barrier. But


    somehow, Vivienne had found her.


    Her eyes narrowed as she grabbed an object from the drawer, herst resort.


    As she contemted her next move, the door burst open.


    Vivienne and Percival stood there, their expressions cool.


    Samantha chuckled. "Didn''t expect you to be first. Thought your mother would beat you to it."


    Vivienne, hands in her pockets, looked down at Samantha, her eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. Probably because of her


    running earlier, a few strands of stray hair dangled before her eyes, adding a unique allure to her.


    "Mom''s not needed to handle you."


    "So, you think you can take me?" Samantha taunted with a smile.


    "Why not try?" Vivienne''s smile was bright yet unreadable.


    Samantha, rattled by Vivienne''s confidence and beauty, recovered quickly. "Let''s talk. Might be ourst chance, nephew and...


    niece-inw."


    She needed to stall for time so that man could rescue her. She was fairly certain that she would not be able to escape using only


    the thing in her hand.


    Vivienne and Percival chuckled.


    Vivienne pulled up a chair, sitting down with an air of authority. "Feeling chatty today, Auntie. Does my uncle know about your


    affairs?"


    Samantha stiffened. "You know about that?"


    "| know a lot. Like the fact that the man you have locked up as Flynn Ellington isn''t the real one. He is Francis . The real Flynn


    died in that shootout years ago," Vivienne said, her gaze piercing.


    ¡°Francis, codename F-Poison. Founder of RST, CK, and GTO. And you, Imogen, your real name is Samantha! You and F-Poison


    grew up together. You must be 90 years old now, right?"


    Samantha''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she took a step back subconsciously. "How did you find out?"


    ¡°Patience. I''ll exin," Vivienne said, toying with the ring on her finger, the symbol of the Order of Nine Mystics Society.


    "You''ve been involved in dark industries, even kidnapping infants and scientific prodigies, especially in medicine. You''ve been


    using these geniuses for your twisted experiments.


    ST, ST-1, virus research, and the


    potion my mother destroyed at the


    outset¡ªthese experiments were ei)


    aimed at hg holy erat dMmimontality


    Andy , craving eternal youth,


    delved into the secret arts of ancient


    warrior lineages, mastering the art of


    the face swap. You''ve lived under


    various guises, haven''t you?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne paused, her gaze locking onto Samantha before she allowed a sly smile to curve her lips. ¡°Am | right?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samantha swallowed hard, words failing her. At that moment, she was convinced Vivienne was the devil incarnate. A devil far


    more terrifying than she could ever be!


    Vivienne was pleased with


    Samantha''s reaction and continued,


    ¡°You''ve poured fortunes into this


    imed countless lives nlyto find


    thanyaurir¨¦durts never quite satisfied


    your ambitions. Take your ST-1¡ªit''s


    impressive stuff, rapidly regenerating


    human organs, but that''s where it


    ends. It falls short of granting eternal


    life¡ªit can''t even guarantee a lifespan


    of three years. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So, you resorted to sacrifice


    F-Poison. Since F-Poison wore


    Flynn''s face, you were certain that no


    matter what atrocity F|


    ecPeres d cover for


    hirh. That way, your mole in the


    Vanguard Agency could keep feeding


    F-Poison yourtest findings. And


    should you ever strike gold with your


    experiments, F-Poison would break


    out of prison with ease. Unfortunately


    for him, he''s never getting out now.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Vivienne had barely finished her tale when Percival, ever the considerate one, handed her an insted travel mug. "Here,


    Vivienne, take a sip of water before you go on."


    He had never heard Vivienne talk so much at once; he didn''t want her to wear herself out.


    Gratefully, Vivienne epted the mug, shed him a quick smile, and took a drink before turning her gaze back to Samantha.


    This time, she didn''t continue. She simply waited for Samantha to speak.


    Inside, Samantha felt as though her world had been turned upside down.


    She thought that even if Vivienne had found her way here today, there was no way she could have known their true purpose.


    But, it turned out, Vivienne knew everything.


    Damn it!


    How could she possibly have found out? This was a secret kept between her and Francis. No one else should have known.


    Samantha remained silent for several minutes before finally speaking, "I just want to know how you figured it out."


    She couldn''t fathom it, couldn''t ept it. She had lived her life as a mastermind, and now she was being outyed by a little girl.


    Even at ny, Samantha was a genius, her learning ability astoundingly powerful. She had easily adapted to the high-tech era


    they were living in, swiftly integrating into modern life. She had always believed that with her mind, outwitting a young woman in


    her twenties would be a piece of cake.


    Vivienneughed, a radiant, almost blinding smile. "| guessed!"


    She had truly guessed.


    After the incident with the androids, she had pondered one thing: it had initially been her chasing F-Poison, but then she realized


    it was them chasing her. The enemy was in in sight, yet she couldn''t quite catch them.


    So, the night before they found Ronald, she sequestered herself for an all-nighter. The whole night, she didn''t sleep, connecting


    all the dots in her mind, reying every event.


    Percival had done the same that night.


    Waking up the next day, he was already waiting at her door. They exchanged a knowing smile, and everything became clear.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The only things they couldn''t guess or uncover were the identity of the man secretly involved with Samantha and the mysterious,


    red-dressed woman who had appeared recently.


    Samantha nearly choked on her own fury, clutching at her chest as she protested, "! don''t believe you!"


    How could someone guess their way to this much information?


    She refused to believe it. Not one bit.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "I''m a genius. You don''t have to believe it, but that doesn''t change anything."


    Thomas and Leopold exchanged nces, speechless.


    Was it really the time for self-ttery?


    Vivienne: Are you sure I''m just ttering myself?


    Thomas and Leopold jolted: No, you''re definitely a genius!


    That was thest straw for Samantha; she literally spat out blood.


    Vivienne turned back to Percival, her toneced with a hint of helplessness. "How did she manage RST for so many years with


    such a low tolerance? They''ve been ying me for so long, | feel like my IQ has been dragged through the mud!"


    Percival tenderly stroked her hair, a doting look in his eyes. "Well, from now on, we can step on them as we please, grind them


    into the dirt whenever we wish."


    "That''s the spirit!" Vivienne chuckled.


    After their brief moment of levity, Vivienne looked back at Samantha. "Anything else you want to ask? I''m all ears. Before you


    bite the dust, | can let you be an informed specter."


    ¡°How did you find this ce?" Samantha asked, her voice resigned. She couldn''t understand how her carefully concealed


    hideout had been discovered so easily.


    "That was easy!" Vivienne quipped, "All it took was aputer. Didn''t you know I''m a master hacker?"


    Samantha fumed. "| know you''re a master hacker! But | want to know how you found this ce. | used high-tech security and


    some old-school tricks to set up barriers. Ordinary people shouldn''t have been able to find it."


    ¡°I''m not ordinary!" Vivienne replied with deadpan seriousness.


    The room fell silent.


    Samantha, overwhelmed with frustration, wanted to scream, but she knew she had to keep her cool.


    ncing at the clock on the wall, half an hour had passed, and her backup had not arrived.


    Maybe he wouldn''te. Maybe there was no time to wait.


    She had to act, and soon. Vivienne was too dangerous.


    Now that Vivienne hadid her cards on the table, there would be no mercy. Samantha needed to save herself.


    As she plotted her escape, Vivienne spoke again. "A few days ago, in M State, we encountered a woman in red. She was highly


    skilled, seemed to know some ancient warrior lineage techniques, and her use of silver needles was beyondpare. Do you


    know who she is?"


    Samantha''s expression tightened.


    It was her. She had shown up, too. What was she nning?


    Quickly, Samantha masked her emotions again. "| have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "No idea?" Vivienne was about to reply when Samantha suddenly lunged forward, aiming to throw something. However, before


    she could release it, her wrist was caught in a vice-like grip.


    Percival twisted her wrist, snapping it effortlessly.


    Thomas pried her hand open and handed the object she had been holding to Vivienne. It was a few grain-like items, and he


    wasn''t sure what they were.


    Vivienne inspected them closely, pocketing each one, then turned to Percival with a smile. "Mr. Wolf, these are quite the find."


    Percival looked at her. "What are they?"


    "They''re miniature bombs, something


    the market hasn''t seen yet Do :


    fooled by t ingize\one of these


    coil el this building, even more


    potent Morning Glory," Vivienne


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thomas felt a surge of relief, a narrow escape from death. If Percival hadn''t restrained Samantha in time, they would have been


    buried in the rubble.


    As Samantha watched herst resort taken from her, sheunched a desperate attack on Percival.


    After wrenching herself free from


    Percival''s grasp and Mics i eitale 2


    make her escape tnisudhr the


    Window! she was met with a kick


    from Vivienne that sent her crashing


    to the floor. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A mouthful of blood spilled from her lips, a reminder she hadn¡¯t been in such a rough spot for a long time.


    Picking herself up, she wiped the


    blood from her mouth. With her one


    good hand, she drew agayalc Ol


    sytehdeaid tc nged at Vivienne.


    But her attack was intercepted by


    Percival, who deftly severed the


    tendons in her hand with a swift


    motion. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The force emanating from Percival pinned Samantha to the corner of the room, nowhere near touching the hem of Vivienne''s


    dress.


    Another coughing fit overtook her as she clutched her chest, her gaze fixed on Vivienne.


    "You''ve mastered the secret techniques of the ancient warrior lineages, and you''ve drugged me," she used.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have easily parried their moves.


    Vivienne''s kick had seemed effortless, yet the power behind it was staggering.


    And she, who could have dodged, found herself paralyzed in that critical moment.


    "Only now you realize?" Vivienne said with a hint of disbelief.


    Why on earth was she losing to someone with such a ring intellectual deficit time and again?


    She resolved that after today, she would take three days of seclusion to reflect on her own failings.


    Samantha had not expected Vivienne to so openly admit to drugging her, especially when she was already in a position with no


    apparent way to turn the tables.


    ¡°With you two here, there''s no way | could escape," Samantha said resignedly.


    Vivienne nodded in agreement as if it were the most obvious fact in the world. "Of course, | knew you couldn''t escape."


    "So, why drug me..." Samantha''s words trailed off, a mixture of anger and confusion etched across her face.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Vivienne looked at her with a bemused expression that could only be described as watching a simpleton''s antics. "After all the


    times you''ve slipped through my fingers, did you really think | wouldn''t take precautions? If | let you escape again, where would


    that leave my reputation as a genius?¡±


    Samantha was at a loss for words.


    Rising to her feet, Vivienne approached Samantha with amanding presence. "It seems you have no questions for me, and


    you''re not in the mood to answer mine either. So, let''s go!"


    Samantha''s gaze inadvertently drifted towards the window. Silence reigned outside, not a soul in sight.


    No one wasing to her rescue.


    It dawned on her that this time, she couldn''t avoid her fate.


    Adevilish grin spread across Samantha''s face. "| have to admit, you''re impressive. But | haven''t lived these ny years for


    nothing. You aren''t the only one who knows how to use poison..."


    As she attempted to channel her inner energy, her expression suddenly froze.


    What was happening?


    Why couldn''t she harness her inner energy?


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a slight smirk, watching Samantha''s stunned face. "We''ve faced off so many times, and | actually had


    a bit of respect for you. You''re the first one who''s given me a run for my money. But how could you be so naive?"


    Asinking feeling gripped Samantha. Clenching her teeth, she fixed her eyes on Vivienne. "What are you implying?"


    With a casual stance, hands in her pockets, Vivienne looked down at Samantha. "Why do you think | went through all this trouble


    to capture you?"


    Samantha red back in silence.


    Vivienne indulged her with an answer. "It''s to prevent any possible escape attempts or suicide. Did you think you could use your


    inner energy to detonate a bomb inside you and take us down together? Sorry, I''m too young for that. | haven''t had enough


    quality time with my dear Mr. Wolf to check out just yet. So, when I came in, | not only drugged you but also used silver needles


    to seal your energy points."


    Thomas was speechless. Leopold was bbergasted.


    Vivienne and Percival were literally constantly unting their love.


    Samantha''s voice wasced with disbelief. "Impossible. You don''t possess the skills of the ancient warrior lineages. You don''t


    even have energy points, so how could you seal mine without my noticing?¡±


    She could live with the fact that Vivienne had poisoned her without her noticing. After all, Vivienne''s medical skills were far


    beyond hers, and it would be understandable. However, she refused to believe Vivienne had sealed her inner energy.


    She had only lived till 90 because of her powerful inner energy. Even members of the ancient warrior lineages would not be able


    to seal her energy points with such little effort.


    Vivienne chuckled. "I may not be much, but during those ten years at Emerald Mountain, | pilfered a secret tome from my


    mentor''s ancient warrior lineage. It just so happened to teach about inner energy. And it was quite effective, enough to seal yours


    with silver needles."


    The secret tome was written in the cryptic script of the ancient warrior lineage, which she couldn''t understand. Fortunately, the


    book had illustrations. Back then, she had studied everything she could, eager to learn something fresh and unexplored.


    The illustrations in that book were fascinating, like a martial arts manual. She had once asked Finnian what it was, and he


    dismissed it as a worthless book. Despite her coaxing and threats, he wouldn''t tell her the truth.


    So, she simply stole it and taught herself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But learning inner energy required a step-by-step approach, following the manual''s exact instructions. She only looked at the


    illustrations without knowing how to use them, which almost drove her to madness.


    When she awoke, she found herself in an ice cave. She remembered clearly. That was the first time her mentor had scolded her,


    and for a full five hours, no less.


    But she was stubborn and insisted on learning. Seeing no other choice, Finnian finally tranted the book for her and personally


    guided her practice.


    However, before encountering the ancient warrior lineages, inner energy was meaningless to her, so she never used it.


    Until now, capturing Samantha.


    "You actually possess inner energy," Samantha said in utter shock.


    She could never have imagined that Vivienne had inner energy and that she hadn''t sensed it at all. Those with inner energy


    could sense each other''s presence.


    For example, whether someone''s inner energy was stronger than theirs was always perceptible. But she hadn''t felt Vivienne''s


    energy at all.


    "Genius has no bounds," Vivienne drawled.


    The room fell silent once again.


    At this point, Samantha realized that she no longer held control over her life or death. Her eyelids drooped, and she murmured


    with resignation, "I''ve lost."


    Vivienne smiled, then turned to Thomas. "Take her away."


    Thomas nodded, "Yes, madam."


    He and Leopold, along with the others, secured Samantha, preparing to escort her away.


    Suddenly, the air was charged with a powerful aura that robbed everyone of their senses in an instant. Vivienne and Percival''s


    expressions changed simultaneously as they shouted, "Hold your breath!"


    Everyoneplied.


    Before Vivienne''s words had fully settled, a figure charged towards Samantha.


    Vivienne and Percival immediatelyunched an attack.


    Before they could make contact, the assant swung a palm out, and Vivienne and Percival felt an invisible pressure bearing


    down on them.


    It was like a colossal mountain, aiming straight for their hearts.


    "Percival! Madam!"


    "Percival! Vivienne!"


    "Vivienne!"


    ¡°Young Master!"


    Thomas, Leopold, and the disciples from the Emerald Monastery cried out in unison, panic-stricken.


    They were sweating bullets because they were paralyzed!


    Just like that, in the blink of an eye,


    everyone but Vivienne Percival \


    d frogert i te, unable to


    avid as if their feet were encased in


    concrete. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They wanted to rush over to see how Vivienne and Percival were doing, but their limbs wouldn''t cooperate.


    Percival, hand pressed against his


    chest, supported Vivienne withthe¡¯ |


    sisi Vivien (20 airig t?" he


    ypitenecing his voice.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne lifted a hand to wipe away the blood trickling from the corner of her mouth and managed a weak, "I''m fine."


    But the truth was, she was far from fine.


    That man had struck with just a palm strike ¡ª not even touching them ¡ª and yet her insides felt as if they''d been shattered.


    He was incredibly powerful!


    She looked up at their assant to see him single-handedly lifting Samantha off the ground, his voice cold as steel. "Child''s y!"


    The man wore a macabre mask,


    something out of a Hal ween ON


    are, gbaadnngtis entire face,


    spies iti


    impossible to discern even


    the slightest feature. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He exuded the aura of someone not to be trifled with ¡ª a mere flick of his wrist seemed enough to dispatch them all to the Grim


    Reaper.


    It seemed, however, he wasn''t there to im their lives, merely to take Samantha away.


    After he left, the others found themselves able to move again.


    "I''m going after him!" Thomas dered, his voice filled with a mix of rage and determination as he took off in pursuit.


    They had nned for so long, and just when they had Samantha cornered with nowhere to run, someone swooped in to whisk


    her away.


    Thomas couldn''t stand it. This time, he would catch her ¡ª even if it killed him.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Just two steps out the door, and Percival''s deep voice halted him. "Come back."


    Thomas froze mid-stride, protesting, "Percival, if we don''t chase her down now, it''ll be toote. We can''t let Samantha get away


    again.¡±


    Percival helped Vivienne to her feet, casting a dismissive nce at Thomas. "We''re withdrawing!"


    "But..."


    Before Thomas could finish, Percival shot him a look that silenced him immediately.


    Thomas couldn''t understand why! With so many of them against one, couldn''t they snatch Samantha from that person''s grasp?


    Leopold was just as baffled, but he could sense the strength in their adversary. Maybe Percival''s reluctance to pursue was


    because their lives were more valuable than capturing one Samantha.


    The Nine Mystics Society didn''t take orders from Percival.


    Draven, looking toward Vivienne, inquired, "Young Master, shall we withdraw?"


    Vivienne pulled two life-saving pills from her pocket, handing one to Percival and swallowing the other herself.


    After ingesting her pill, she instructed Draven, "Everyone withdraw. Starting today, the Nine Mystics Society is on lockdown. No


    one leaves. Prepare our defenses."


    Her words left Thomas and Leopold in a fog.


    Samantha had escaped, and rather than chasing her down, they were ordered to prepare the Nine Mystics Society for defense.


    What did this mean?


    Draven, long ustomed to Vivienne''smands, understood her immediately, and with a grave expression, he confirmed,


    "Understood, Young Master. I''ll initiate Level 2 Defense immediately."


    Thomas and Leopold were utterly confused.


    Level 2 Defense? What was that? Was there a fight brewing?


    The apprentices from Emerald Mountain didn''t question it; they trusted that Vivienne had her reasons.


    Draven led the Nine Mystics Society members away without another word.


    Seeing this, Thomas and Leopold resignedly passed on the order for the Nightfall Assembly to retreat as well.


    The Emerald Mountain apprentices followed suit.


    Now, only Vivienne, Percival, Thomas, and Leopold remained.


    The life-saving pill was working its magic on Vivienne, rapidly healing her. This was the new and improved version she had


    recently developed, with the help of research from ST-1, far more effective than her original form.


    Vivienne turned to Percival with a smirk. "Mr. Wolf, we''ve failed again."


    Percival took her hand, his stern face showing no sign of anger over Samantha''s escape, and he smiled. "Indeed, we have. Let''s


    head back and grab a bite to eat.¡±


    "Yeah. All this running around has made me starve."


    With that, Vivienne and Percival headed out.


    Thomas and Leopold exchanged looks before reluctantly following.


    Outside the vi, Vivienne nced back with a soft sigh, "Such a beautiful house, what a pity.¡±


    Then, she casually tossed the miniature bomb she''d acquired from Samantha and shouted, "Run!"


    Percival, anticipating her move, grabbed her and sprinted off.


    Thomas and Leopold were a step behind but still dashed away at top speed.


    "Boom!"


    Aloud explosion and a burst of mes erupted behind them, reducing the top-level secured vi to rubble in the blink of an eye.


    Elsewhere, Huxley found refuge within the Ellington Mansion.


    Mara still had uses for Vivienne, who, after medicating her, allowed her to reside with the Ellingtons.


    And thus, Huxley also ended up at the Ellington Mansion.


    Cecilia was well aware of Mara''s past deeds and would have refused them entry, but with just a word from Vivienne, she held her


    peace.


    Mara, watching her aunt close by and seeing Huxley, who had passed out upon arrival and was still bedridden, copsed at


    Cecilia''s feet, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Auntie, | only did those things because | was threatened. My sister-inw has already punished me. She''s medicated me, and


    from now on, I''ll listen to whatever she says and turn over a new leaf."


    Tears and snot smeared everywhere, and Cecilia felt a mix of disgust.


    Was her niece stupid or just in dumb?


    Seeing Cecilia silent, Mara clung to her legs. "Auntie, my mother was killed by F-Poison, and the Boyd family is no more.


    Everything | did was for Huxley. Please forgive me."


    Cecilia, looking down at Mara, thought that if she had acted like this earlier, without causing trouble for Vivienne or indulging in


    crooked schemes, she wouldn''t be in this mess.


    She used to feel pity for Mara, orphaned so young, but now she somewhat regretted ever taking her in.


    ¡°Alright, get up. From now on, work diligently for Vivienne and drop those crooked schemes," Cecilia said expressionlessly.


    If not for Vivienne insisting on housing Mara and her brother, Cecilia wouldn''t even bear to look at them.


    Mara nodded quickly. "| understand, Auntie.¡±


    After the doctor attended to Huxley and confirmed he was fine, Cecilia departed.


    Mara had been a constant presence


    in the room, tending to her broth


    with an unmis Kagledbwotior When


    tha naasrides -Poison kidnapped


    him, she had thrown herself into the


    lion''s den without a second thought.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Cecilia left, it wasn''t long before Huxley stirred back to consciousness.


    Blinking at the sight of Mara, he seemed momentarily dazed before his voice, hoarse and weak, managed to utter, "Sis."


    The sight of him waking sent a wave of relief through Mara, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she pulled him into an


    embrace. "Huxley, oh, thank God you¡¯re awake. | was so worried about you.¡±


    A swell of emotion followed Huxley''s cough. "Sis, | thought I''d never see you again."


    His voice quivered as if he was on the brink of tears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If Larry and the others were there,


    they''d probably roll their eyes at


    disy, but M qyaeal Sucker for


    He) tit bisther''s vulnerability,


    quickly soothing him. "You''re back,


    that''s what matters. I''ll always be


    here to protect you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huxley hugged her back, nodding vigorously, but in his eyes, hidden from Mara''s view, there was a trace of disdain rather than


    joy.


    At the CK stronghold where hostages were kept.


    The iron door swung open, and Vivienne and Percival walked in slowly.


    "You''vee?" Flynn rose from the ground, greeting them with a smirk that seemed oddly out of ce for someone in his


    predicament.


    Ever since Percival had brought him here, Flynn knew escape would be no easy feat. His cunning had backfired spectacrly.


    Vivienne and Percival stood hand in hand just outside the door, their gaze upon him icy and detached.


    Seeing that neither spoke, Flynn addressed Percival in a taunting tone, "Percival,ing to see your dear uncle and not even a


    word to say?¡±


    His demeanorcked any sense of the gravity of his situation.


    Percival''s expression was aplex mix of emotions, and he remained silent.


    Vivienne, everposed, gave


    Percival''s hand a reassuring pat


    before addressi Elyanirettly?


    "K-poison, We''vee to deliver a


    message. Samantha''s been caught,


    and you¡ª you''re never getting out."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Flynn''s pupils contracted slightly at her words, and then he let out a scornful chuckle. "F-Poison? And who''s Samantha? You''re


    speaking gibberish to me."


    Vivienne regarded him coolly. "You insinuated yourself into Flynn''s life, became his confidant, and waited till he let his guard


    down. The day before the shooting, you two switched identities.


    In that massacre, the real Flynn died a hero, saving lives. And you¡ªyou lived on, wearing his face.


    Francis, you''ve schemed for eternity at the cost of everything, even delivering yourself into our hands. Did you ever calcte that


    this life would be yourst within these walls?"


    Flynn¡ªno, Francis now¡ªhis expression cracked at her words, but he quickly masked it withughter.


    His face, or rather the lifelike mask he wore, began to split, revealing a much younger visage underneath.


    Vivienne couldn''t help but feel a pang of surprise. Wi was well into her forties, yet the man before her, supposedly her father,


    looked to be in his early twenties.


    "Vivienne, you''re even sharper than your mother," F-Poison admitted defeat. There was no point in hiding anymore. He had lost,


    utterly and without a chance to turn the tables.


    Yet, losing to her didn''t feel like a disgrace. Vivienne was the most formidable adversary he had ever encountered.


    Her mother, Karen, was formidable too, but he sensed in Vivienne that rare quality of the student surpassing the master. Given


    time, she would certainly eclipse her mother.


    ¡°But I''m curious, how did you unravel my secrets?" Now that his true identity was exposed, he abandoned all pretense, his


    youthful face twisted with a grotesque smile that was wholly unsettling.


    "I''ve exined once to Samantha, and | don''t fancy repeating myself," Vivienne replied, her gaze piercing.


    She leaned in slightly, a smirk ying on her lips. "But there is one thing | will tell you."


    Francis raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"


    "While you and Samantha devoted your lives to the quest for immortality, | haven''t concocted an elixir of eternal life, but | have


    created a life-extension pill that adds five years to a person''s life. It''s based on your ST-1, and it''s given me a direction for my


    own studies into immortality.¡±


    The life-extension pill was indeed real.


    It was an idental invention Vivienne had stumbled upon during her leisure time on Emerald Mountain.


    Initially aiming to devise a life-saving pill, she discovered that her first attempt could prolong life¡ªthough it wasn''t what she was


    looking for.


    But she never brought the pills to market.


    To her, tampering with the natural order of life and death was a sacrilege, even if it was technically possible.


    To others, the pill might be a mere extension of life, but to her, it was defying fate.


    She knew such a pill would cause chaos if released, with people killing for just one dose. That wasn''t something she wished to


    see.


    So, she made just ten pills and kept them secured forever.


    Now, though, the concept of an immortality drug intrigued her¡ªnot to sell, but as a scientific challenge, one she was determined


    to conquer.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Francis¡¯ pupils dted in shock. "What did you say?"


    She had invented the life-extension pill!


    If he had known, all the borate schemes of RST would have been unnecessary. Capturing Vivienne could have given him


    everything he desired.


    Vivienne nced at him dismissively. "| don''t waste words on the hard of hearing."


    With that, she took Percival''s hand and strode towards the exit, pausing only to deliver a parting shot. "Francis, remember to


    please your masters in your next life as a lesser creature, to atone for your sins in this one. Otherwise, you''ll be trapped in a


    cycle of rebirth as an animal forever."


    Leaving those words hanging in the air, she and Percival stepped out. From her backpack, she pulled apact explosive and


    tossed it behind her.


    Boom!


    The explosion echoed through the valley as Vivienne and Percival drove away from the inferno.


    On the road, Percival was silent, his face etched with dark thoughts.


    Knowing Percival was in a bad mood, Vivienne turned to him, held his hand, and said, "Mr. Wolf, let''s go fetch Uncle Flynn."


    Flynn had been Percival''s uncle, the one person in the Ellington family he trusted unconditionally.


    To think that for years, it had been another man wearing his uncle''s face. Before uncovering Francis'' identity, he had despised


    Flynn for his perceived betrayal and the threat he posed to their legacy.


    But learning the truth¡ªthat it wasn''t his uncle who betrayed him, but Francis¡ªfilled him with remorse for not trusting his uncle


    more.


    Vivienne saw the burden weighing on Percival and knew how unsettled he must feel. Now that Francis was out of the picture,


    Percival was undoubtedly conflicted.


    He had wanted Francis to suffer a torment that gnawed to the bone until his dying breath.


    But they had to act fast. With


    Samantha still atrge, they euler


    afford to le thenarwartintne the


    ee ere If Francis


    lived, they would find a way to rescue


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    And they didn''t have the luxury of keeping constant watch themselves.


    It wasn''t a matter of distrust in their team¡ªit was just that Francis, Samantha, and the shadowy figure behind her were too


    powerful. Their people simply couldn''t stop them.


    So, killing Francis on the spot was the best choice.


    "Thank you, Vivienne!" A wave of warmth coursed through Percival''s chest.


    To know him best was, undoubtedly, Vivienne.


    A thousand words could not express his gratitude, leaving him with only one sincere "thank you."


    Vivienne chuckled. "Don''t mention it. If you thank me, it''ll be like you don''t love me!"


    At her words, Percival hit the brakes hard, his hand snaking around her neck as he leaned in for a deep, lingering kiss.


    His kiss was gentle and prolonged, and it was a while before he lifted his head to gaze intently at Vivienne. "Vivienne, | love you!


    Only you!"


    A soft blush colored Vivienne''s fair


    cheeks, and with a slightly om


    embarrassed gqughl Sheteased,


    Har Ae could you give me a


    heads-up before you go for a kiss? So


    | can brace myself?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It seemed every time before she had her fill, he broke away too soon. She always wanted more!


    Percival let out augh, his earlier


    gloom about Francis scatteri qaway


    instantly. ig doyein {rant er kiss


    anal att ra long moment, nibbled on


    her lip and asked, "Vivienne, is that


    enough?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough, it''s enough!" Vivienne stammered!


    That kiss was downright life-threatening! And the thought of tackling her Mr. Wolf was tempting! But here they were, in the middle


    of a bustling street...


    She reasoned she just couldn''t. Not here. Not now.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Percival stroked her hair with an indulgent smile, his voice a gentle murmur, "I''ll take you to the hospital first. Got some errands


    to run, and then you''reing to stay at my ce tonight."


    His "ce" was his sprawling private estate.


    Vivienne blinked, teasingly suggesting, "Should | clean up and wait for your royal favor?"


    She was already daydreaming about her Mr. Wolf seducing her in nothing but his birthday suit.


    So tempting!


    Percival was momentarily speechless. Since when had his Vivienne be so... frisky? And what was that at the corner of her


    mouth?


    Drool?


    What thoughts were swirling in that little head of hers?


    "Ahem!" Percival snapped back to reality, his tone a mixture of amusement and resignation. "Aren''t you supposed to be holding a


    memorial service?"


    Vivienne paused, then said, "Oh, right!"


    She had nned a service to send Francis off.


    To the animal realm, so to speak.


    She initially wanted to hold it at Emerald Mountain, but it was too far, and with her mother still unconscious, she couldn''t leave.


    So, she asked Mr. Wolf to find a ce for her ceremony to bid Francis farewell.


    She hadn''t expected Mr. Wolf to pick his vi. She had thought... well, that Mr. Wolf had other intentions.


    How embarrassing!


    Percival, with a blend of exasperation and affection, assured her, "Once I''m done, I''ll pick up what you need. It''ll probably take all


    day, so I''ll have Thomas pick you up!"


    Vivienne had no words.


    Seeing her like this, Percival couldn''t help but chuckle. He leaned in close and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, Vivienne, that


    day wille eventually.¡±


    Vivienne was left speechless¡ªhis words making her seem all too eager.


    At the Linter Mansion.


    The entire Linter family sat together in the living room. Yorick had only recently regained consciousness and was still weak,


    but his eyes shone with excitement. The night had fallen, yet no one suggested going to bed.


    Suddenly, the sound of car horns echoed from outside, and Yorick, agitated, stood up, asking, "Is he back? Has he returned?"


    Dracon quickly steadied his father, peering out the window with a gloomy look. "Yes, my big brother is back."


    Why did he have toe back?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His big brother was now a veritable legend in Veridia, while he was the mocked and scorned ck sheep of the Linter family.


    Just as he was trying to shed thatbel, his illustrious brother had to return.


    With his brother back, would he ever escape the ridicule?


    It was bad enough when Hector returned¡ªalthough his achievements didn''t quite measure up to their eldest brother''s. But now,


    with both the renowned brothers home, what ce did he, the so-called failure, have in the Linter family?


    The thought was suffocating!


    Outside, a line of sleek ck cars pulled up in the driveway, their headlights piercing the dark, a disy of sheer authority.


    The patriarch, still frail, shuffled toward the door with Hector''s support as the rest of the family followed.


    As they stepped outside, the man they had been anticipating descended from his vehicle¡ªa figure in a sharp ck trench coat,


    his presencemanding.


    Upon seeing his family, the formidable air around him softened, but the palpable tension didn''tpletely dissipate.


    He nced back and murmured something to the person beside him, who promptly drove the car away and then faced the


    approaching duo.


    Arthur Linter greeted with a simple, "Dad."


    Then, kneeling before the old man, he continued, "Dad, | haven''t been here to fulfill my duties as a son, and for that, I''m sorry."


    Throughout the years, Arthur had been consumed by battles and campaigns, neglecting his family affairs. As the eldest, he bore


    the weight of his absence and the guilt of not guiding his siblings.


    Emotion crept into his tone, revealing his deep-seated remorse.


    At those words, Yorick embraced his son tightly. "It''s good to have you back, son. That''s all that matters."


    For years, Yorick''s greatest wish was for Arthur to return home safely. Now, with his son before him, safe and sound, tears welled


    in his eyes.


    After a brief catch-up, Arthur finally noticed Dracon standing quietly to the side. He asked pointedly, "What? Not happy to see


    me?"


    Dracon quickly put on a smile, "Arthur, of course, I''m happy. | didn''t want to interrupt your chat with Dad."


    Arthur''s hawk-like gaze lingered on him for a moment before shifting to Hector.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Arthur nced at Dracon, breaking the silence, "How have you been holding up these past few years?"


    Yorick scoffed dismissively. "How do you think? The guy''s been loafing around, never lifting a finger to do anything worthwhile.¡±


    Yorick couldn''t help butpare him to his other sons, each carving out their own unique achievements in their chosen fields.


    Dracon, meanwhile, remained at home, not even managing to take proper care of the family estate, the Linter Mansion. His


    schemes were as transparent as they were numerous.


    Just the other week, when Yorick had been poisoned, the investigation had been halted midway. Theck of inquiry didn''t mean


    Dracon was innocent.


    But Yorick had stopped digging to protect Dracon. He knew that if the truth of the poisoning reached Arthur, with his fiery temper,


    Dracon''s days would be numbered.


    Yorick, a man of integrity, would have made the same decision as Arthur in the past. But years had passed, Arthur and Hector


    had been away, and only Dracon had stayed by his side. Despite Dracon¡¯s failings, he had taken decent care of him.


    As he grew old, Yorick longed for family harmony over the anguish of a father burying his son. And so, he had covered for


    Dracon.


    But...


    Yorick''s eyes involuntarily drifted to Arthur.


    Arthur''s return could only mean he was here for this very reason. If he decided to investigate, no cover-up would suffice.


    The thought alone gave Yorick a headache.


    Dracon had wanted to speak up, but hearing such a harsh critique from his father, he sulked into silence.


    Arthur''s eagle-eyed gaze settled on Dracon for a few seconds before he spoke, "Dad, we all have our paths to maturity. Wasn''t |


    the same clueless kid once upon a time?"


    Yorick was taken aback. Arthur had never been one to defend Dracon. He was doing good if he didn''t scold hin¡ªyet today, he


    was actually speaking for Dracon?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Could it be he already knew?


    Impossible!


    Arthur was a soldier, far away on the battlefields where news traveled slowly. Even if Arthur had wanted to investigate something,


    it would take days, and there was no guarantee he would find anything.


    Yorick had kept it under wraps from the start. Even if Arthur wanted to pry, it would take time.


    Arthur must be fishing for information!


    Realizing this, Yorick shot Dracon a look, signaling him to keep his mouth shut.


    But before Yorick could borate, Arthur spoke again, "Dracon, don''t take Dad''s words to heart."


    Dracon''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was this really his big brother speaking? Was he possessed or something?


    In the midst of his silence, Arthur''s gaze briefly skimmed over him. "What''s wrong? You think I''m not worthy of speaking to you?"


    Startled, Dracon quickly retorted, "No, no, Arthur, you got it all wrong. I''m just not used to you being so... nice. And | didn''t take


    Dad''s words to heart, | promise."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a rare smile. "Back in the day, the battlefield hardened me. Now that I''m home for good, I''ll shed some of


    that roughness."


    Dracon gasped. "You''re staying for good? You''re leaving the battlefield?"


    Arthur not leaving? What would be of his own chances to shine?


    Both Yorick and Hector were equally stunned.


    Yorick spoke first. "Is this your choice or an order from the top?¡±


    He knew Arthur well¡ªwar was his home. Unless it was a direct order, Arthur would never leave the battlefield.


    Hector, still reeling from shock, managed a smile. "Arthuring home is good news. I''ve been thinking of settling down, too. It''s


    about time we brothers spent some quality time together here in Rivenwood."


    "Indeed," Arthur affirmed, then addressed Yorick, "It''s my decision, and it''s been approved."


    The joy Yorick had felt at Arthur''s return was now tinged with an inexplicable panic.


    It felt like Arthur''s return would stir trouble in the Linter family¡ªa prospect far from Yorick''s wishes.


    Suddenly, Yorick erupted in a coughing fit. Arthur patted his back, asking casually as if unaware of anything. "Dad, what''s


    wrong?"


    No one had informed Arthur of Yorick''s poisoning, so he yed the part of the uninformed.


    Yorick was about to dismiss it when Dracon burst out, "It''s all because of Percival and that Vivienne. They nearly killed Dad."

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    At the Grimshaw family''s mansion.


    Ever since Samantha was whisked away by that enigmatic man, she had plunged into unconsciousness.


    It wasn''t until nightfall that she began to stir, finallying to.


    Waking up, she was immediately hit by an all-over ache, as if she had been dismantled and poorly reassembled. Luckily, the


    damaged pathways within her had been expertly reconnected.


    As she mulled over this, the door creaked open, and a man strolled in.


    Upon seeing him, Samantha shed a smile, sultry as a siren''s call. She rose to her feet and sidled up to him, her voice a soft


    drip of honey. "| knew you''de for me."


    The man cast her a nonchnt nce, his voice sharp as ice. "Foolish!"


    "| was careless this time. | didn''t expect Vivienne to be so formidable. After all this time in hiding, she managed to find me."


    Samantha''s voice was tinged with frustration.


    That vi had cost her a pretty penny, fortified with barriers so sophisticated that even a master hacker might fail to pinpoint her


    sanctuary.


    But she had overlooked one thing: Vivienne was no ordinary hacker. She was the Shadow Wolf!


    Alegend in the hacking world.


    And her mother, Karen, was even more skilled than she.


    The duo was not only evil but seemed to be at cosmic odds with Samantha herself.


    The man watched her, expressionless, silent as stone.


    Sensing his displeasure, Samantha purred, "With your skills, they won''t find you."


    A flicker of something passed through the man''s eyes. He spoke, his voice deep and resonant, "When will you have what | want


    ready?"


    "It will take time!"


    His face darkened immediately.


    Samantha quickly exined, "I''ve just been rescued by you. Vivienne and Percival are scouring the city for me. | can''t expose


    myself yet. Arrange a ce for me to stay, and once things cool down, I''ll set up a newb."


    He continued to regard her in cold silence.


    ¡°Rest assured, I''ve found the research direction. I''m nning an upgraded version of ST-1 with a few more potent ingredients. It


    shouldn''t be a problem."


    In truth, she had no such direction. But she had to say it. This man was nothing like Francis, so easy to deal with. She loved


    Francis, but not that passionately. And this man...


    Well, he was the wild desire that Francis couldn''t satisfy. Also, he was a talisman she sought for herself and Francis.


    Immortality was her obsession, not Francis¡¯. Francis loved her and wanted to be immortal with her. But for her, immortality was


    about forever ensnaring men with her beauty.


    Apart from Francis and the man before her, there were many others. Some had since entered their graves. Others were mere


    lads of twenty.


    She had sampled every vor of man but never bore a child to any, including Francis.


    The man''s demeanor softened slightly. He spoke coolly, "Make sure it''s so. | have no use for worthless women."


    Samantha slithered closer, her baster fingers tracing lightly along his jawline, her voice a seductive spell, "Do you find me...


    useless?¡±


    He looked down at Samantha, who was d in the silkce nightgown he had chosen for her. The neckline plunged daringly,


    hinting at the treasures beneath.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her serpentine grace twisted upon him, and atst, he reacted. He gripped Samantha''s head, his kiss fierce. She winced, not a


    touch of Francis¡¯ gentleness.


    ut... she liked it.


    Suddenly, he tossed her back onto the bed, his body following in a swift motion. A tempest raged within the room.


    Three hourster, it subsided.


    The man got up, dressing unhurriedly, gazing down at Samantha. He caressed her face. "This face, this body, still so enticing,


    and your skills... they improve, little temptress, but don''t seduce me."


    Though Samantha was much older, in his presence, she seemed a mere girl.


    Samantha smiled. "As long as you''re pleased. In time, you''ll savor this every day."


    Immortality wasn''t just about her face; her body had to defy age as well. Thankfully, though ST-1''s effects on the face were short-


    lived, it maintained her body superbly.


    At ny, she appeared no more than thirty. Yet, she was not content. She yearned to be forever eighteen.


    The man pinched her cheek. "Your new ce is arranged. Stay put, and don''t show your face at the Grimshaw family, or you''ll


    know the consequences."


    "Understood," Samantha nodded, "I only want you."


    Without another word, he turned and left.


    Samantha watched his retreat, lips curling. Such a carnivore, devouring the ¡®meal¡¯ and then forgetting it.


    At Rivenwood


    Vivienne visited Karen, who still hadn''t awakened. Wi was there, tirelessly tending to her every need.


    After examining Karen, Vivienne''s brows knitted tightly together.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Percival nced up and found himself staring into Vivienne¡¯s eyes, filled with desire. He coughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Till just go get changed.¡±


    He rarely visited this vi, and even when he did, he preferred to shower in the master bedroom upstairs.


    Today, he hade homete after wrapping up some work and figured that Vivienne would be arriving soon, so he decided to


    freshen up downstairs.


    He never expected to bump into Vivienne like this.


    Her gaze seemed to devour him.


    The feeling was mutual.


    Yet, they weren''t married yet, and Percival didn¡¯t want to take things too far before their wedding day. He believed that was the


    greatest respect he could show Vivienne.


    Just as Percival was about to change, Vivienne pounced, wrapping her legs around his waist, her voice dripping with seduction.


    ¡°Mr. Wolf, can¡¯t wait for me to take you? Denial isn¡¯t your strong suit!¡±


    Percival was speechless, denying it inwardly, "That''s not true, not at all.¡±


    Vivienne eyed his thin, enticing lips, swallowing hard.


    What should she do? She was dying for a taste! But it seemed Mr. Wolf wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea.


    Would it be so wrong to steal a kiss?


    Percival, feeling her gaze, said helplessly, ¡°Vivienne, you''re drooling!¡±


    ¡°You''re too tempting!¡± Vivienne admitted, aware of her own desire.


    It was pathetic, really. She had no defense against Mr. Wolf''s irresistible charm.


    Percival, holding Vivienne, said tenderly, ¡°Darling,e down. We''ve got business to attend to.¡±


    Vivienne intended toply, but her body had other ns.


    Just the sight of Mr. Wolf''s lips made her want to taste them.


    And with that thought, she acted, biting down on Percival''s lip, her voice sultry. ¡°Business can wait.¡±


    Casting spells for Francis was hardly as pressing as tangling in the sheets with Mr. Wolf.


    ¡°Vivienne...¡± Percival gasped softly, struggling to maintain control as her teasing kiss pulled him under.


    From the standing position to the sofa, then upstairs, the bathroom, and finally the bed.


    What followed was best left unsaid.


    Roughly two hourster, Vivienney spent in Percival¡¯s arms.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this workout to be more draining than her regr fitness routine.


    Only two hours, and she waspletely immobile.


    Percival cradled her, guilt written all over his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vivienne!¡±


    It was self-reproach, really. He should have been more restrained, and Vivienne would not be this exhausted.


    Vivienne turned, looping her arms around his neck, a smile on her lips. ¡°Sorry for what? Not performing well?¡±


    Percival was at a loss.


    When did Vivienne be so unrestrained?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Vivienne rolled on top of him, biting his lip, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wolf. I''ll take responsibility.¡±


    The pain of the first time was overshadowed by the pleasure that followed.


    Most importantly, from now on, there would be no stopping her from devouring Mr. Wolfpletely.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Percival flipped them over, his voice hoarse. ¡°You siren!¡±


    Vivienne giggled. ¡°I am a siren indeed, Mr. Wolf. Be careful you don¡¯t lose your soul to me!¡±


    ¡°To lose my life to you would be bliss,¡± Percival murmured before their lips met again.


    Another indescribable scene unfolded.


    Finally, at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, their stormy escapade ended.


    Vivienne and Percival got dressed and began their ritual.


    Holding a seance was a skill Vivienne had honed at the Emerald Monastery, which also offered such services.


    However, Finnian had no desire to expand the monastery¡¯s fame, so they seldom performed these rituals.


    For Vivienne, it was her first time conducting one since joining the monastery, as she had focused mainly on her medical


    practice.


    For the sake of their n, Francis had to die. But¡ªdeath came too easily to him.


    So, she needed to ensure his afterlife would be troubled. Let him be reborn in the realm of beasts in his next life.


    Although Vivienne seldom conducted rituals for others, her training was ingrained, and she performed with ease. In just about an


    hour, she was done.


    Once the vi was cleared of talismans, Vivienne copsed onto the sofa in Percival¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mr. Wolf, I¡¯m starving!¡±


    She rarely ate at night, except for a slice of strawberry cheesecake, but today¡¯s exertions had left her famished.


    Percival stroked her hair. ¡°What do you fancy? I''ll have something delivered.¡±


    Vivienne pondered a moment, then said, ¡°I crave your homemade pasta.¡±


    The first meal Mr. Wolf had ever made for her was pasta.


    After all this time, she still believed it was the most delicious pasta in the world.


    Percival kissed her forehead affectionately. ¡°Alright, | happened to pick up some fresh ingredients today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t usually keep much food here, but knowing Vivienne was staying over, he had bought ingredients for the next morning''s


    breakfast.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The next day, Vivienne woke to find Percival already gone from her side.


    After freshening up, she wandered into the kitchen to find Percival busy at work. d in an apron, he moved with a deliberate


    grace, preparing breakfast with the morning light casting a different kind of glow upon him.


    Watching him, Vivienne felt a profound sense of peace.


    Percival looked up to see her standing in the doorway. He walked over and yfully tapped her nose. "Just a bit longer.


    Breakfast is almost ready."


    She smiled softly. "Okay."


    Soon, the meal was ready. Considering Vivienne had overexerted herself the previous day, Percival had simmered a chicken


    soup. The chicken, bought fresh that morning by Thomas, was apanied by two side dishes and a couple of eggs. Neither of


    them had a big appetite; the portions were just right for two.


    After eating, Percival handed Vivienne a napkin and wiped his mouth with another. He looked at her seriously. "Vivienne, | n


    to start searching for your biological father."


    Vivienne''s fingers paused, and her eyes narrowed slightly. After a moment, she asked, "Why?"


    The concept of finding her father wasn''t new to her, but she had almost no information about him. Her mother had always


    avoided the truth, and now that she wasatose, Vivienne had even less hope of finding him. She had almost given up the


    idea; the word "father" was foreign to her.


    Although Dorian Hawthorn had cherished her as his own daughter, it wasn''t the same as having a biological father. For Vivienne,


    it was enough that her mother was alive.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In truth, there was a time when Vivienne resented her father. She couldn''t understand how a man could leave a woman pregnant


    and not show his face for over twenty years. Although Karen had told her that her father was an incredible man, she felt he failed


    in his duties, never providing her with any fatherly love.


    ¡°Master said, for us to marry, your father must be present," Percival took her hand earnestly.


    "The license was a spur of the moment, but for the wedding, | want your father there."


    Vivienne remained silent.


    "Vivienne, initially | thought we could postpone the wedding date to discuss with both families, but after yesterday... | don''t want


    to wait. | want to organize our wedding as soon as possible."


    After Percival and Vivienne got the marriage license, their two families discussed the date of the wedding. However, since Karen


    had yet to wake, they agreed to hold the wedding two yearster.


    The Ellingtons had hoped for an earlier wedding, not considering it fair to Vivienne until the ceremony was held, despite the


    marriage license. The Perez family, while also eager for the wedding, were more concerned about Karen''s condition.


    Both Karen and Vivienne had to go through a lot of hardships to finally reunite with each other after so many years. If Karen


    woke up one day to find she had missed Vivienne''s wedding, she would certainly be in deep self-me.


    Thus, they decided to wait for Karen for two years. If she awoke within that time, the wedding would be held immediately. If not,


    they wouldn''t wait any longer. They did not want to dy Vivienne''s wedding indefinitely.


    As for finding Vivienne''s father, it was Percival''s strict adherence to Karen''s words: her father must attend her wedding. But with


    scant information avable, all he could do was try his best, knowing only Karen had the answers.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After breakfast, Vivienne and Percival parted ways. She headed to Frostfire Intelligence Agency''s Rivenwood outpost to seek


    clues for her father, entrusting them with the search. Percival went to Vanguard Agency to deal with the aftermath of Samantha''s


    escape and Francis¡¯ death, as well as traitors within the agency. However, he wasn''t nning to confront them himself.


    That day, he carried an appointment letter naming Thomas as the new Deputy Director of the Rivenwood Vanguard Agency.


    Upon delivering the letter to Vance''s office, he was about to leave when Vance stopped him. "Did you know a big shot is visiting


    Vanguard Agency today?"


    Percival paused, "Who?"


    He wasn''t aware of this development, having been focused on F-Poison. But now that things were settling down, he could spare


    some time for the agency.


    "That one," Vance gestured upwards.


    Percival''s usually impassive eyes brightened. "You mean, the War God?"


    In Veridia, there was a legend named Arthur, known as the War God, revered by the people.


    Vance nodded. "This morning, he called personally, instructing everyone at Vanguard Agency to stay put and not to leave."


    Vance nced at Percival, clicking his tongue. "Seems like the calm before the storm."


    Percival chuckled. "Vanguard Agency has been at ease for too long; a good storm might just clean it up."


    Vance shot him a re. "Don''t beat around the bush. | admit I''m not Mr. Clean, but when ites to the Vanguard Agency, I''m


    all in, heart and soul."


    Percival arched an eyebrow, silent.


    He was actually itching to meet his hero. But today wasn''t the day.


    With that thought, Percival stood up and said, "I gotta jet.¡±


    "You''re not the least bit curious about


    what brings the War eqeree 08


    ti er MANE cain fhe p but probe,


    n ie Percival''s nonchnt


    demeanor. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival smirked. "Whatever the War


    God''s cooking up, he''s got hi om


    reasons. oy yst all, and that''s


    that 18 ot like he''s gonna bring the


    whole Vanguard Agency down."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Vance unmoved, he added, "Anyway, I''ll announce Thomas¡¯ promotionter."


    With a grunt of acknowledgment, Percival turned on his heel and headed out.


    No sooner had he stepped out of


    Vance''s office than a squad of


    fully-armedprandessburst i


    Guns atithteady and with practiced


    precision, they corralled everyone at


    the Vanguard Agency. "Nobody


    moves." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, a figure inbat gear strode in¡ª Arthur. Each step he took seemed to weigh on everyone''s chest, his aura undeniably


    regal.


    The warriors of the Vanguard Agency had faced countless battles, yet in Arthur''s presence, they felt as insignificant as kittens.


    Most of the Agency had never met Arthur. Even Vance and Micah had only caught glimpses of his silhouette from a distance.


    Suddenly, a stern-faced man at Arthur''s sidemanded, "Cease all activities and hand over allmunication devices for


    inspection."


    At thismand, the Vanguard Agency''s members all froze.


    They were used to being the ones conducting the inspections, so how had the tables turned so suddenly?

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    The Vanguard Agency agents were stunned for a moment, but then all hell broke loose.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this? An inspection? What crime have wemitted?"


    "Who are these guys? Don''t they know what Vanguard Agency stands for?¡±


    ¡°Look at theirbat gear, never seen anything like it. Can someone tell me what''s going on here?"


    Vance had never seen Arthur''s face up close, but just from his aura alone, he guessed that this had to be the legendary War God


    of Veridia.


    But what Vance couldn''t figure out was what the War God was up to with this stunt.


    After a brief silence, Vance stepped forward and saluted Arthur. "War God!"


    Arthur''s eyes swept over him, his voice deep and foreboding. "You''re the director of Rivenwood precinct, Vance?"


    His speech was deliberate, yet Vance felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    Unconsciously, Vance''s back was drenched with sweat. He suppressed the feeling of being crushed internally and responded,


    "Yes, that''s me."


    Arthur was the War God, a title bestowed upon him by the top brass of Veridia. He was beholden to no agency, only taking


    orders from the supreme leader. In any department within Veridia, the presence of the War God demanded a salute and the


    address of ''War God.¡¯


    "Do you think you''ve been diligent in your role as the director?" Arthur''s voice was calm, yet his aura of authority was


    undiminished, perhaps even more oppressive than before.


    Vance felt the invisible weight nearly suffocating him, but after a short while, he managed to look up and say with all seriousness,


    "| believe | have been diligent!"


    "Diligent?" Arthur snorted, "Out of the thirty nonbat personnel at Vanguard Agency, fifteen have been using their power for


    personal gain. And you say you''re diligent?"


    He took a step forward, stopping just a step away from Vance.


    His eagle-like gaze stared intently at Vance as if trying to see right through him.


    Vance''s heart skipped a beat, and he retorted, "How could that be? | may not know about others, but under my watch here in


    Rivenwood, my team is beyond reproach."


    Vance was aware there were problems within Vanguard Agency; his own mentor, Vesper, had been an undercover operative for


    GTO.


    But after Vesper was exposed, Vance had thoroughly vetted everyone at Vanguard Agency from top to bottom. Their


    backgrounds were clean.


    Why would the War God say such a thing?


    Arthur gave him a cold look, then turned to stand at the center of Vanguard Agency, his gaze sweeping over everyone like a


    sovereign overseeing his subjects. "My name is Arthur Linter. As of today, I''m taking full control of Vanguard Agency


    headquarters. Every member of the agency, up to the directors of the agency and down to the janitors, will be under


    investigation. Until everything is cleared up, no one is to leave without authorization."


    With that, Arthur looked towards Vance and Micah. "You two will start."


    Two operatives immediately surrounded Vance, their faces stern. "Pleasee with us."


    Vance and Micah''s expressions turned sour.


    Vance looked at Arthur, "What''s the meaning of this?"


    ¡°Have you gotten too cozy in your position to hear properly?" Arthur replied coolly.


    Vance was seething.


    This guy''s way of speaking was infuriating!


    Who else spoke in a way that just got under his skin like that?


    Right! Vivienne!


    She had the same effect!


    She was maddening with her words!


    After a long silence from Percival, he finally spoke up, "Vance, Micah, justply with the investigation."


    Vance was about tosh out, but when he heard Percival, he paused.


    Arthur, having spent years on the battlefield, rarely returning home, caused such a stir upon his arrival. Likely, this was the will of


    the higher-ups.


    As Veridia''s War God, Arthur technically had no jurisdiction over Vanguard Agency, yet here he was, taking charge with an iron


    fist, not giving anyone a moment to breathe. It meant that the Vanguard Agency was about to face a serious shake-up.


    Who would be affected by the shake-up would depend on the government''s will.


    Once Vance understood this, he exchanged a look with Micah and said, "We willply with the investigation."


    Subsequently, they followed the operatives out.


    The rest of the Vanguard Agency staff were dumbstruck as they watched them leave, not even given a chance to react before


    the operatives swiftly took control and escorted them away.


    Within ten minutes, the bustling Vanguard Agency was left with only Percival and Arthur.


    Arthur approached Percival, his piercing gaze sizing him up. "So you''re the kid from the Ellington family?"


    Was this the young man his father esteemed, the rare talent he praised?


    Aside from being slightly handsome, there didn''t seem to be anything outstanding about him!


    By all ounts, Percival was his father''s prot¨¦g¨¦, so Arthur''s disposition towards him should have been more favorable. But for


    some reason, he just couldn''t stand the sight of the kid.


    Where exactly the irritation stemmed from, he couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    Percival responded with respect in his tone, "Yes, I''m Percival."


    Arthur, hands in his pockets, continued to stare him down. "I hear you tried to poison my father a while back?"


    He had mostly investigated the matter and confirmed Percival''s innocence. Yet, there was something inside him, a stubborn


    streak, that wanted to trip Percival up.


    Wait a minute.


    What was this all about?


    He, the esteemed War God of Veridia, was hassling a junior without cause?


    It made no sense!


    ¡°Not true!" Percival replied calmly and steadily.


    "Oh?" Seeing Percival neither grovel nor cower, Arthur''s estimation of him rose a notch.


    His aura, honed in thepany of the dead, could make even Yorick shudder, yet Percival stood unflinching from start to finish.


    Arthur''s interest in Percival was piqued, and with a raised eyebrow, he inquired, ¡°If you''re not the one who poisoned him, you''re


    still tangled up in this mess. Why not spill the beans on who did?¡±


    With a slight curve of his lips, Percival replied, ¡°My wife always tells me that if you want to live long, keep your nose out of other


    people''s business. Sorry, | don''t have any insights!¡±


    Arthur''s stern face cracked into a smile. ¡°I wouldn''t have pegged you for a man who fears his better half.¡±


    Still as respectful as ever, Percival admitted, ¡°Yes, she''s strict about those things.¡±


    Arthur didn''t pursue the conversation further. Instead, he walked around the Vanguard Agency and then spoke up with a deep


    voice, ¡°I''ve looked into you and yourdy.¡±


    Percival''s eyes narrowed for a moment, but he quicklyposed himself, waiting for Arthur to continue.


    ¡°Both of you are brilliant. You yed


    a crucial role in the operation to


    capture GTO''s assy Efibisolr; even


    iientiohahyle ting Samantha slip


    away to draw out her puppeteer.


    You''ve got brains, alright...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, his tone shifted. ¡°But overconfidence is a shortcut to the grave.¡±


    Percival''s brows knitted slightly as he looked up at Arthur.


    ¡°Do you think by letting Samantha go,


    to reveal the man behind the curtain,


    that GTO''s res Fshyan the atnirs


    lfewauld jase stop?¡± Arthur pulled up


    a chair and sat opposite Percival,


    legs crossed, his face expressionless


    as he stared at him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival''s expression changed abruptly; his initial respect for Arthur was gone, reced by an aura of danger. ¡°What are you


    driving at?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The matter of the elixir of life was something they hadn''t yet reported to the authorities.


    It was a matter of great importance.


    He and Vivienne nned to conduct


    experiments and verify the f


    of creatin sheeivindPite before


    dedidir 0 report it. After all, the


    implications were enormous. If word


    got out, countless people would vie


    for the elixir, even resorting to


    desperate measures to obtain it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Aside from Francis, and the shadowy figure behind him, only he and Vivienne were in the know. How had Arthure by this


    information?

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Percival stared at Arthur with an intensity that seemed to cut right through him as if trying to read his soul.


    But Arthur was an enigma, a book whose pages refused to be turned.


    Despite Percival''s knack for sizing people up, Arthur, the revered War God of Veridia, remained an untold story to him.


    With just a side nce, Arthur seemed to catch onto Percival''s musings and let out a derisive chuckle. "You''re wondering why |


    know about the elixir of life? Why | brought it up in front of you? Whether I''m a traitor?"


    Percival was speechless, thinking, "Can you read minds or what?"


    Wait a second.


    Why did his tone sound so familiar?


    Arthur stood up, his gaze icy as he gave Percival a once-over. "Kid, you''ve got a lot to learn. Some things aren''t as simple as


    they appear on the surface!"


    With that, Arthur turned on his heel and strode away.


    Pausing at the doorway, he seemed to remember something and looked back at Percival. "The Vanguard Agency? It''s history as


    of today!"


    Without another word, Arthur left.


    Percival watched Arthur''s retreating figure, his eyes shadowed with thought.


    After a moment, he looked up at the Vanguard Agency, then walked away.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne had made her way to the Frostfire Intelligence Agency, insisting that Matthew focus on finding her father.


    After Matthew briefed her on recent missions, Vivienne left. With Percival tied up in work, she suddenly realized she had


    nowhere in particr to go.


    Then it struck her ¡ª she hadn''t taken the Thaddeus and Isolde out for fun in ages. With a free day ahead, she decided to treat


    the kids to a day out.


    Her ce was just a stone''s throw from the Hawthorns, so she headed over to pick up Thaddeus.


    As Vivienne arrived, only Cordelia was home.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, Cordelia''s face lit up with surprise, quickly followed by a warm smile. "Vivienne! What a pleasant


    surprise!"


    Ever since Dorianunched his boutique fragrance business, he had been swamped. Vivienne, too, had her te full, and visits


    to the Hawthorns¡¯ had been scarce.


    Dorian had tried inviting Vivienne over for a family dinner a few times, but she was always tied up.


    Cordelia had been nning to visit Karen in the hospital and was taken aback to see Vivienne turn up first.


    With a bright smile, Cordelia weed Vivienne in. "Come in, dear. You really should give us a heads-up next time so | can whip


    up something nice. We''ve got nothing in the kitchen right now. Tell you what, I''ll call your dad and have hime home for lunch.


    We can all go out for a meal!"


    Since thepany took off, not only Dorian but also Cordelia had been busy helping out. With Thaddeus now in boarding school


    during the week, the house was quiet except on weekends.


    After workingte the previous night, Cordelia hadn''t yet had the chance to shop for groceries. Thus, there was literally nothing in


    the kitchen.


    Vivienne chuckled, "No need, Cordelia. | was thinking of taking Thaddeus out for a bit of fun today.¡±


    Ever since Vivienne reconciled with Karen, she had taken to calling Dorian and Cordelia by their first names ¡ª not out of


    distance, but for rity''s sake. It avoided confusion during family gatherings when she was calling out for ''¡®mom'' or ¡®dad.¡¯


    "We can have fun any day. Today, we eat together. It''s been too long since you''ve been home," Cordelia insisted firmly.


    To Cordelia, Vivienne was as dear as a biological daughter, and she longed to treat her to a good meal, knowing how busy she


    was. After all, she knew that Vivienne rarely had time to eat a proper meal when she was busy. More importantly, she had heard


    that Karen did not know how to cook. Thus, Cordelia was worried that even if Karen were not unconscious right now, she


    probably would not be able to take good care of Vivienne.


    Vivienne couldn''t shake her off and suggested, "How about | take Thaddeus out now, and we have a home-cooked meal this


    afternoon? Cordelia, I''ve been craving your homemade spaghetti!"


    Cordelia was quick to reply, "Then I''ll head to the supermarket right now and get what we need for your favorite pasta."


    Concern etched on her face, Cordelia continued, "Look at you, you''ve lost weight! How''s Percival been looking after you? He


    promised us he''d take good care of you!"


    Cordelia said indignantly, "Next time | see him, I''ll have to ask what on earth he''s been so busy with that he can''t even make sure


    you eat properly.¡±


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, slightly overwhelmed by Cordelia''s care.


    "Cordelia, | haven''t lost weight, I''ve gained,¡± Vivienne said earnestly, "Three pounds!"


    Cordelia looked skeptical. "Impossible, you look thinner to me!"


    Vivienne stepped onto the scale, and indeed, she was three pounds heavier, but Cordelia was still not satisfied. "Only three


    pounds? That''s not looking after you properly. You should be gaining at least ten!"


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    Just then, Thaddeus emerged from his room, thirsty, and stopped in his tracks at the sight of Vivienne. His face lit up with joy as


    he eximed, "Sis! I''ve missed you so much!"


    He had been on the phone with Isolde, and due to the noise on the other end and the excellent soundproofing of the house, he


    hadn''t heard Viviennee in.


    Thaddeus hugged Vivienne tightly, rubbing his cheek against hers. "Why haven''t youe to see me in so long? I''ve missed


    ying with you."


    Thaddeus had grown more outgoing, likely from spending time with Isolde. The once introverted boy was now full of life and


    eager for Vivienne''spany.


    Isolde was a sweetheart, a ssmate


    of Thaddeus at the local school. They


    were practically ingepatableC O''"!


    spgncingrn¨¦br)\every weekend


    together. Over time, the rough


    patches Thaddeus had experienced


    seemed to fade from his memory.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne gave his head a gentle tousle and whispered, "Go get changed. I''m taking you out for some fun!"


    "Really?" Thaddeus''s eyes widened with excitement. "You mean it, Sis? You''re really gonna take me out?"


    ¡°Absolutely, now scoot!"


    "Yippee! I''m gonna have a st, finally hanging out with my sister!" Brimming with exhration, Thaddeus dashed into his room


    and quickly slipped into his casual gear.


    Cordelia watched her son''s antics with a mix of amusement and resignation.


    Even with a hectic work schedule, she always made time for Thaddeus on the weekends.


    Now that they were more


    comfortable financially, she mad


    point of taking hiep que eieny~ ?


    WeRREHE! Tey had been to all the


    local attractions¡ªtheme parks, zoos,


    you name it, they had done it all


    around Rivenwood. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But it seemed that no matter how much fun they had, it never quite lit him up the way Vivienne''s presence did.


    Today, Thaddeus was decked out in a cool casual outfit, topped with a sleek ck cap and a small backpack slung over his


    shoulder, looking every bit the dapper young man.


    He approached Vivienne and took her hand confidently. "Sis, can we invite Isolde along? And maybe some of our ssmates?"


    He paused, then added, "There''s this


    girl, Amelia Littleton. She''s had it


    pretty rough. Her dad Ree ees


    dh mageul wen & ard. Just a


    ile back, her mom broke a


    customer''s stuff and had to pay a ton


    of money. She worked herself to the


    bone to make up for it, even fainting


    from overwork..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Thaddeus''s little face was scrunched up tight, and he let out a faint sigh.


    Seeing this, Cordelia turned to Vivienne and said, "I''m familiar with the situation. Amelia''s mother Kaitlyn was ady from the


    once-renowned Littleton family of Rivenwood. But after the Littleton family went bankrupt and couldn''t settle their debts, her


    parents both jumped from the roof of their home. Later on, she married a schoolteacher, and they had a decent middle-ss life,


    with kind inws."


    Cordelia paused, also sighing. "| don''t know who they offended, but her inws, who were also teachers, started having trouble


    as soon as she married into the family. They were constantly harassed and used of taking bribes, and there were even more


    sinister rumors of her father-inw being inappropriate with students. The scandal blew up; it was all over the inte, with


    people ndering them, doxxing their address, throwing paint and eggs on their house. Their neighborhood even petitioned to


    have them kicked out.


    They called the police, but the evidence was stacked against them. The school fired both of them. Eventually, they had no choice


    but to sell their house. But before they could, her husband was in a severe car ident and needed expensive medical


    treatment. They had to rent a ce and use all the money from the sale of their house for his hospital bills."


    Cordelia continued, "Kaitlyn has a degree in business management, but ever since their family''s copse, she''s been unable to


    find work. For years, they relied on her husband''s sry, and after his disability, with no ie from the inws and their


    daughter''s tuition being such arge expense, she had to take on the hardest and most exhausting jobs."


    Vivienne frowned. "Isn''t the tuition for Thaddeus''s preschool quite steep? At least fifty thousand a year, right? With their family in


    such dire straits, why not transfer to a less expensive school?"


    Thaddeus wasn''t attending a fancy private school. Dorian and Cordelia didn''t want him to grow up feeling like a little lordling, so


    they chose a moderately priced preschool.


    But in Imperial City, everything''s expensive. Even a mid-range preschool cost fifty thousand a year.


    For the Hawthorn family, that tuition was a drop in the bucket, but for Amelia''s mother, it was a fortune.


    "I''ve wondered about that, too. It''s strange," Cordelia said, "Kaitlyn did try to transfer Amelia to another school, but every time


    she found a decent one and approached them, they rejected Amelia, saying she didn''t meet their admission standards. Every


    preschool in Rivenwood gave the same excuse. She couldn''t just not send her child to school, so she had to work even more


    jobs."


    Cordelia sighed again. "I''ve bumped into Kaitlyn a few times when picking up Thaddeus. Thaddeus and Isolde are quite fond of


    Amelia, and sometimes we chat. | was surprised to learn that she was delivering takeout and waitressing..."


    After bumping into Kaitlyn a few times, Cordelia was impressed by her temperament. However, she found it weird that Kaitlyn


    was working multiple jobs. After all, with her education, she could easily make more in a month at apany than working five


    odd jobs.


    Cordelia had questioned Kaitlyn about it before, but all she got was a wry smile in response. It was someone else''s business, so


    she didn''t pry further.


    Then, one Friday, after a particrly hectic day at work, Cordelia was running more than an hourte to pick up Thaddeus. When


    she arrived, only Thaddeus and Amelia were left without their parents to collect them.


    On her way out with Thaddeus, he realized he had forgotten his drawing book and went back to retrieve it. That was when she


    noticed Amelia still waiting, the teacher frantically trying to reach her mother.


    Seeing Amelia in tears, Cordelia couldn¡¯t stand it and offered to take her to her mother''s workce.


    She knew where Kaitlyn worked from their previous conversations. The teacher finally got through to Kaitlyn, who agreed, and


    Cordelia took Amelia with her.


    Kaitlyn was working at a luxurious hotel, which was strange. Since she seemingly couldn''t find a job anywhere else, luxurious


    hotels shouldn''t be an exception. Yet, that particr hotel oddly recruited her.


    When Cordelia arrived with Thaddeus and Amelia, she saw Kaitlyn being bullied by a brassy-looking woman. The woman was


    demandingpensation for a supposedly custom-made cup worth half a million, insisting Kaitlyn kneel and apologize.


    Cordelia intervened, but the woman was relentless, threatening to call the police if she didn''t get an apology andpensation.


    Kaitlyn seemed terrified of the police and offered to sign an IOU, promising to pay back the money monthly. The woman gave her


    a week toe up with the money or face legal action.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Reluctantly, Kaitlyn signed the IOU,mitting to paying the sum within a week.


    After the woman left, Cordelia got the lowdown and discovered that she hadn''t actually broken the woman''s cup. The woman


    had set her up.


    Fuming, Cordelia urged her to call the


    cops, but Kaitlyn just gave a WOT


    smile and said what Gbed would


    thaiide? No one in this world is going


    to set things right for us." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Feeling helpless, Cordelia eventually


    discussed it with Dorian, and they


    decided to offer Kaitlym position as


    tpany sBadihess Manager,


    a sry of $20,00 a month. To


    their surprise, Kaitlyn turned it down.


    She was grateful for the offer, but the


    sry wouldn''t cover her family''s


    expenses. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Cordelia never found out how Kaitlyn


    settled her debts. All she heard w


    that the poor w pandrdworket


    Hepsetitd ihe point of copse, and


    there was no one to take care of her


    at home, let alone look after Amelia.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cordelia had been meaning to visit Kaitlyn in the next couple of days, but when Thaddeus brought it up, she ended up


    discussing it a bit more with Vivienne.


    Vivienne hadn''t expected to stumble upon such a story. She was just there to pick up Thaddeus for a day of fun.


    After thinking it over, Vivienne said to Thaddeus, "Alright, let''s invite your ssmate along too."


    "You''re the best!" Thaddeus danced around with glee.


    Vivienne patted his head and proposed, "So we''ll pick up Isolde first, then go for your friend?"


    "Sounds great!" Thaddeus beamed with excitement.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Vivienne left the Brooks household and immediately dialed Cecilia to let her know that she was taking Isolde out for some fun.


    By the time she arrived, Isolde was already waiting eagerly at the doorstep.


    "Vivienne, I''ve missed you so much!" Isolde beamed with joy.


    Warmed by the affectionate yearnings of both Isolde and Thaddeus, Vivienne took their hands and set off on their little


    adventure.


    Amelia''s home was situated in the suburbs, a good distance away.


    Vivienne navigated using the address Cordelia had given her, only to discover upon arrival that it was a run-down neighborhood.


    Amelia lived in a storage room at the bottom of the apartmentplex. Cordelia had mentioned that due to their inability to pay


    rent, they had no choice but to settle fora damp and affordable storage space.


    Knocking on the door, it swung open quickly, revealing a woman in her thirties, looking worn and tired. Her clothing, washed


    countless times, had taken on a yellowish hue.


    Vivienne froze at the sight of her. It was her!


    Years ago, in Havenwood, her mother, under a concealed identity, was expelled from their home by Beatrice on a rainy day. With


    no transportation nearby and no shelter from the rain, a kind woman pulled up in her car, offering them help when they needed it


    the most.


    At the time, Vivienne was unaware that with her mother''s abilities, a simple phone call could have resolved their predicament, but


    her mother couldn''t risk exposure by contacting anyone. Thus, the woman''s assistance was a godsend.


    Once in the woman''s car, they learned she was a tourist caught in the Havenwood downpour. Dressed elegantly and possessing


    a generous heart, she booked them a hotel room and ordered them meals.


    When the rain ceased the following day, the woman left them five hundred dors, exining she wouldn''t be in Havenwood for


    long and, unlikely to help them again, wished them well for the future.


    That sum may have been trivial to the woman then, but to Vivienne and her mother, Karen, it was a lifeline.


    Karen insisted that if Vivienne ever had the chance to repay the woman''s kindness, she should do so twofold.


    This memory had stayed with Vivienne. After reuniting with Karen, they discussed the incident. Vivienne questioned why, with her


    mother''s capabilities, they had to struggle for money, even in hiding.


    Karen exined that while she could''ve easily earned money, doing so would''ve drawn the attention of GTO and Vanguard


    Agency. Using her abilities might have led to their capture, and while Karen herself wasn''t afraid, her primary concern was


    protecting Vivienne.


    "Thaddeus, Isolde, what brings you here?" Kaitlyn was surprised to see Thaddeus and Isolde.


    Cordelia hadn''t informed her that Vivienne would be taking Amelia out, so she was unaware of their ns.


    "Mrs. Littleton, we''vee to y with Amelia,¡± Isolde said politely.


    Kaitlyn smiled warmly. "Thank you foring."


    Then, turning to Vivienne, she asked curiously, "And who might you be?"


    Thaddeus, gripping Vivienne''s hand, excitedly introduced her. "This is my sister! She''s taking us out today. Mrs. Littleton, my


    sister is really nice; she won''t let us get lost."


    "Your sister?" Kaitlyn looked puzzled. She had only met Thaddeus''s mother before and not his sister.


    "Yep, yep, my sister is super pretty," Thaddeus gushed unabashedly.


    Kaitlyn couldn''t help butugh. Then she addressed Vivienne, "Well then, | hope you don''t mind taking Amelia along."


    Under normal circumstances, she didn''t like to impose on others. But today, she felt unwell, weak to the point of being unable to


    stand and care for Amelia.


    Vivienne was brought back to reality by Kaitlyn''s words. She eyed Kaitlyn, lips pursed, then said softly, "Don''t you recognize


    me?"


    Kaitlyn looked taken aback. "I''m sorry, who are you?"


    She truly didn''t have any recollection.


    "Twelve years ago, in Havenwood, you helped a mother and daughter, giving them five hundred dors," Vivienne reminded her.


    Kaitlyn stood still, took a moment to remember, and then her face lit up with recognition. "Oh, it''s you! You''ve grown so much; |


    didn''t recognize you at all!"


    Vivienne''s gaze drifted past Kaitlyn into the room behind her, her expression turning somber. "May |e in?"


    Kaitlyn''s expression faltered. "It''s quite a mess inside... I''m afraid..."


    Before she could finish, Vivienne stepped inside, only to stop dead in her tracks.


    This was no ce for anyone to live.


    It was a single room with three beds thrown together and clutter everywhere. Two elderly people were cooking on a makeshift


    stove in the corner while a many in a bed further in.


    Upon seeing Vivienne enter, everyone paused, then turned to Kaitlyn with questioning looks. "Kaitlyn, who is this?"


    Kaitlyn had wanted to stop Vivienne, but failing to do so, she quickly exined, "Mom, Dad, she''s a friend | knew from before."


    Afterward, Kaitlyn, somewhat awkwardly, said to Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn, I''m sorry, but we really don''t have anywhere to sit..."


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, her fingers tightening at her side. After a moment, she managed a smile. "I''m fine standing,


    Kaitlyn. Don''t worry about it."


    Seeing that Vivienne didn''t seem put


    off, Kaitlyn let out a sigh of r ief then


    pointed t the twosehidrs and


    intddedced them to Vivienne, "These


    are my inws, Sadie and Julian."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The elderly couple quickly extended their hands but stopped midway as if realizing something. They withdrew their hands and


    greeted her with warm smiles, "Hello there!"


    Vivienne reached out, shaking their hands firmly. "Nice to meet you."


    Witnessing this exchange, a nerve seemed to twinge in Kaitlyn''s heart, and tears streamed down her face unexpectedly.


    Spotting her mother''s tears, Amelia rushed to her side with concern. "Mom, why are you crying?"


    Kaitlyn wiped her tears away, forcing a smile. "It''s nothing, honey. Mommy is just..."


    She was just overwhelmed.


    Over the years, people had shunned


    their family, avoiding them as if they


    were a gue. The fe es angi


    fri nds whehaaa hicke them when


    they were down were considered


    kind, let alone those who would


    actually step into their home to shake


    hands with her inws. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone seemed to think they were tainted.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The Hawthorn family had gained some prominence in Rivenwood, and Vivienne''s outfit was clearly expensive. Kaitlyn hadn''t


    expected her to show no disdain for them whatsoever.


    Drying her eyes, Kaitlyn next pointed to a younger man and said to Vivienne, "This is my husband, Tyler."


    The man was wheelchair-bound, unable to stand, bracing himself with his hands as he tried to shift forward slightly in greeting.


    Vivienne approached him and extended her hand. "Pleased to meet you!"


    Tyler paused for a few seconds, then carefully reached out his hand. "And you too."


    After the greetings, Vivienne turned


    to Kaitlyn and said, "Years ago, you


    gave us five hundr: drsauneh


    hejpechus warvhi¨¦through tough


    times. I''ve always remembered your


    kindness and have been looking for


    you ever since, wanting to repay that


    money." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She paused for a moment before adding with a slight grin, "But now, | don''t want to pay you back anymore!"

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Kaitlyn blinked, slightly taken aback.


    It wasn''t that she felt there was anything wrong with Vivienne not repaying the money; after all, when she had helped them, she


    never expected anything in return.


    But now, with Vivienne so earnestly dering her intentions, Kaitlyn couldn''t help but think Vivienne still looked down on them.


    Pressing her lips together, Kaitlyn said, ¡°I never wanted anything in return when | helped you back then.¡±


    Vivienne nced at her and remained silent.


    Then, pulling out her smartphone, Vivienne dialed a number, ¡°Send over three cars. I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±


    Hearing this, Kaitlyn¡¯s face fell, ¡°Ms. Hawthorn, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Vivienne pocketed her phone. ¡°I¡¯m moving you to another ce.¡±


    Clutching Amelia tightly to her, Kaitlyn eyed Vivienne with hostility, ¡°Ms. Hawthorn, I¡¯ve done nothing to offend you. Twelve years


    ago, | helped you. Why are you making things difficult for me now?¡±


    Sadie and Julian, overhearing the conversation, quickly joined her side, ring at Vivienne defensively.


    Her husband, ring helplessly at Vivienne, could only fret.


    ¡°Making things difficult for you?¡± Vivienne echoed, a hint of something crossing her mind.


    ¡°Sorry, | should have been clearer. | don¡¯t intend to repay the money; instead, | want to arrange a new ce for you to live. This


    ce is too cramped; it¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    Kaitlyn felt embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | thought you were...¡±


    After years of being targeted by others, her mind jumped to the worst conclusion when Vivienne mentioned moving them.


    Vivienne exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine. | have a vi in Rivenwood that I''ve never lived in. You can stay there, and once you''re settled, I''ll


    transfer the deed to you.¡±


    The vi was a gift from Jasper. She had tried to refuse it, but the old man insisted, and she had no choice but to ept.


    Initially, she had nned to buy a new ce, but given Kaitlyn¡¯s current situation, purchasing a new house would take at least a


    few days, and this ce was unbearable for even a day longer. She couldn''t stand to see her benefactor living like this.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Kaitlyn immediately protested, ¡°I only helped you a little back then; | can¡¯t ept such arge favor.¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s inws also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Yes, youngdy, we appreciate your kindness, but we¡¯re fine here.¡±


    They understood the principle of not epting a reward without merit.


    Although Kaitlyn had helped the young woman before them years ago, epting a vi in return was far too much.


    ¡°You can ept it,¡± Vivienne insisted seriously. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your help back then, | don¡¯t know if my mother and | would have


    made it. Please don''t refuse.¡±


    Kaitlyn sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re a good person for wanting to repay kindness, but | really can¡¯t take the vi, not to mention the


    expensive monthly maintenance fees we can¡¯t afford. Even if we moved in, we wouldn''t be able to keep it.¡±


    Vivienne¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°Is someone in Rivenwood giving you trouble?¡±


    She had initially disregarded the rumors Cordelia mentioned because she didn¡¯t know Kaitlyn was her benefactor from years


    ago. Now, she realized Kaitlyn¡¯s family¡¯s current plight must be due to someone stirring up trouble.


    Kaitlyn¡¯s eyes lowered. ¡°I mistakenly trusted the wrong person. Ms. Hawthorn, I¡¯m grateful you remember the past and want to


    repay me, but | truly can¡¯t ept it. Right now, | just hope my family can stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Vivienne asked sternly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask. They... they¡¯re not people we can afford to offend,¡± Kaitlyn said, her voiceced with dejection.


    Before Vivienne could respond, a mocking voice rang from outside, ¡°Oh, Kaitlyn, you¡¯ve got visitors? I''m surprised anyone would


    bother with your door, given how down and out you''ve be.¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s face drained of color as she hurried outside. Seeing the neer, her face twisted with anger, ¡°Victoria Abernathy, I¡¯ve


    paid you back. What more do you want?¡±


    Vivienne turned to see a woman in her thirties, nked by several bodyguards, looking smug.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just here to see if you''re still kicking after selling your blood to repay me. | might have to pick up your corpse!¡±


    At this, Kaitlyn¡¯s inws turned pale. ¡°Kaitlyn, you sold your blood?¡±


    Kaitlyn took Sadie¡¯s hand, addressing her inws, ¡°Mom, Dad, | had no choice but to sell my blood. | can¡¯t make half a million a


    week by just working.¡±


    ¡°You foolish child, half a million ¡ª how much blood would you have to sell? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Sadie burst into tears.


    ¡°What did our family do to deserve this? When will the heavens look down upon us and put an end to our suffering?¡±


    Kaitlyn reassured her, ¡°It''s okay. | just need to rest a bit. But for the next few days, I''ll need you and Dad to take care of Tyler.¡±


    Sadie replied, ¡°We are family; there¡¯s no trouble. But you, you can¡¯t go back to work anytime soon. You need to rest.¡±


    Victoria, hands crossed over her chest, looked down her nose at them. ¡°Even in these circumstances, you still protect this jinx?¡±


    Kaitlyn whirled around to stare her down. ¡°Please leave our home. You are not wee here!¡±


    ¡°You think | want to be in this dump?¡± Victoria said, pinching her nose in disgust. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother if not for the secret recipe in


    your hands.¡±


    Kaitlyn snapped back, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I''d rather die than give you the recipe!¡±


    ¡°Kaitlyn, don¡¯t be ungrateful. The


    Littleton family has fallen. The recipe


    is useless in your hands. What ig


    of life have you fe@nhafthase years?


    eee and not only will you


    get half a million, but you could also


    have a decent ce to live and


    maybe even find a respectable job.


    Tell me, what good does opposing


    me do for you?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kaitlyn''s heart clenched as memories


    flooded through her mind, a painful


    reminder of her turbulent past. She


    red at Victoria withes ix aF@tiger


    angiregrat ona and foolish


    then, ignored my parents¡¯ advice, put


    my trust in Harrison Schram. Not


    only did | bring ruin upon my family,


    but even in death, they can''t find


    peace. Victoria, what goes around


    comes around. You won''t get away


    with this." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Victoria let out a mockingugh. "You think the Almighty''s keeping score? If that were true, would you still be at my mercy?"


    Taking two steps forward, Victoria


    closed the gap between them to just


    an arm''s length. "Henchpuer 1501")


    ses(ebrecise, aNemaybe your life willBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    be a bit easier from here on out.


    Otherwise, mark my words, your


    troubles have only just begun."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Over my dead body!" Kaitlyn hissed through clenched teeth.


    Victoria''s smile was twisted with malice. "Think withholding the recipe will save you? I''m curious to see how much blood you''ll


    have to sell next time to get out of trouble."


    Her gaze slid to Sadie and Julian, standing behind Kaitlyn, and her lips curled up in a sinister smirk. "Your husband''s already


    bedridden. Imagine how much more ¡®fun¡¯ your life would be if your inws joined him."


    Kaitlyn instinctively shielded Sadie and Julian behind her. "Target me all you want, but leave them out of this!"


    "Target you? What''s the fun in that? Your heart''s as hard as iron. Even with your husband crippled, you refuse to give in. Let''s


    see how you like it when your stubbornness leaves your whole family bedridden."


    At Victoria''s subtle cue, her henchmen moved in to grab Sadie and Julian.


    But just as one of the goons reached out to touch Kaitlyn''s inws, his wrist was seized in a vice-like grip, followed by a voice as


    cold as the grave, "Feeling immortal, are we? Or just itching to meet your maker?"

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    The bodyguard wanted to fight back, but he found that he was not only immobilized, but his bones felt like they were shattering.


    His face was a picture of shock as he stared at Vivienne.


    She was so strong!


    How could such a young girl be so powerful? Who on earth was she?


    With icy blue eyes that could freeze hell over, Vivienne coldly inquired, "What were you about to do?"


    For reasons he couldn''t fathom, locking eyes with Vivienne was like being cornered by a wolf. He had been a bodyguard for the


    Abernathy family for over two decades, trained in martial arts and bolstered by remarkable strength, but before this girl, he felt


    utterly insignificant.


    The bodyguard remained silent for a moment before finally speaking, "I apologize. | was out of line."


    Vivienne nced at him dismissively, shook his hand off, and casually wiped her hands with a tissue from her pocket.


    It seemed like a gentle shake, but the bodyguard was flung several meters away. He had to use his own strength just to steady


    himself.


    He looked up at Vivienne again and then turned to Victoria, speaking in a low voice, "Miss, we should leave."


    "p!"


    Before the bodyguard could finish, Victoria''s hand connected sharply with his face, followed by a furious scolding, "You useless


    thing! | sent you to deal with those two old fools, and you got weak at the knees over a pretty face? What use are you to me?¡±


    The bodyguard took the p without a hint of dissatisfaction, softly advising, "Miss, this person is very strong. With her here, we


    won''t seed today. Let''s go back and devise a n."


    ¡°Hmph! When I, Victoria Abernathy, want something, there''s no need for nning. You''re a failure, and now you want to teach


    me how to handle my affairs?"


    Victoria red at the bodyguard, then turned her attention to Vivienne. "I want to see what she can do about it!"


    With that, she marched forward, hand raised to strike Vivienne, but before she could even swing, Vivienne kicked her away!


    "Thud!"


    Victoria mmed against a wall several meters away, coughing up blood immediately.


    "Miss!"


    The bodyguard''s face paled as he rushed to help Victoria to her feet.


    Clutching her chest, Victoria looked at Vivienne in disbelief; she had been sent flying by a single kick without even a moment to


    react.


    She wasn''t some delicate flower ¡ª she was the heiress of the ancient warrior lineage, the Abernathy family. Martial training was


    her childhood bread and butter, and her inner energy was among the best in her family. Few in her family could match her.


    Yet today, she didn''t even have the chance to react before being kicked away.


    "Who are you?" Victoria asked, eyeing Vivienne warily.


    When did Kaitlyn acquaint herself with someone so formidable? She had never heard of her.


    "I''m your worst nightmare!" Vivienne replied with an expressionless face.


    Victoria''s face turned sour as she snapped at Vivienne, "Don''t think because you know a few fighting tricks you can strut around


    here like some hotshot. | am Victoria Abernathy, the heiress of the ancient warrior lineage, the Abernathy family. Kaitlyn has


    offended us! Be smart and stay out of this."


    Vivienne, hands in her pockets and eyes half-hidden by a curtain of hair, spoke with a voice as cold as the winter frost, "What if |


    insist on getting involved?"


    The ancient warrior lineage?


    Perfect!


    She let Samantha go just to deal with the likes of the Abernathy family.


    Victoria narrowed her eyes. "Then you won''t live to see tomorrow!"


    "Haha!" Vivienneughed, "I''ve been told that my whole life, yet here | am, alive and kicking. Want to know what happened to


    those who said that to me?"


    Victoria stayed silent.


    Vivienne stepped forward, her tone indifferent. "They''re still alive. Some are in my dog kennels, getting their body slowly


    devoured by dogs. Others are in my wolf sanctuary, keeping the wolvespany, and a few are in myb, serving as living


    specimens." She paused for a moment, looking directly at Victoria. "Where would you like to go?"


    Asudden panic gripped Victoria. For some reason, she believed this girl''s words.


    She was too strong, and Victoria knew she was no match for her.


    Victoria''s thoughts raced before she finally spoke, "You can protect Kaitlyn once, but can you guard her for a lifetime? What she


    has is something all ancient warrior lineages covet. Aside from my family, there are many families who will cause her trouble. No


    matter how strong you are, can you stand against the ancient warrior lineages? I''d advise you to mind your own business to


    avoid getting burnt."


    She wasn''t foolish; she knew better than to pick a fight with someone so powerful. Her only aim was to retrieve what Kaitlyn held,


    not to invite trouble for herself. Especially not trouble as formidable as this.


    Vivienne remained silent, just watching her. But that look alone told Victoria everything she needed to know ¡ª Kaitlyn''s problem


    was now Vivienne''s concern.


    Narrowing her eyes, Victoria finally said, "At least have the guts to tell me your name."


    "Vivienne Hawthorn!" Vivienne said inly.


    "Fine! Just wait, this isn''t over. Since you''re so keen on getting involved, prepare for the wrath of the ancient warrior lineages!"


    With that, Victoria left, supported by her bodyguard.


    After they were gone, Isolde tilted her head, puzzled. "Vivienne, why didn''t you teach the bad guys a lesson like you usually do?"


    Vivienne usually made sure any troublemakers got what they deserved. Today, it was merely a kick.


    Isolde had no idea how heavy that kick was. All she knew was that it had happened.


    Vivienne patted Isolde''s head and said with a smile, "Sweetie, keeping the bad guys around can be useful."


    Her gaze followed the direction in which Victoria had vanished, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, thank you."


    It wasn''t until Victoria was out of sight that Kaitlyn snapped back to reality.


    She was amazed at Vivienne''s strength to have sent Victoria packing so easily.


    She knew just how formidable Victoria was; if she could have stood up to her, their family wouldn''t have fallen on such hard


    times.


    Vivienne''s eyes lost their icy edge,


    and she spoke softly, "| ¡®snotsafelfor


    40) elie ie se packing;


    you''reing with me now!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, | know it''s not safe here, but |


    don''t want to be a burden to you,"


    Kaitlyn said. "I''m aw esquire O


    cayabiey Ms! Ha\thorn, but the


    people I''ve crossed are no ordinary


    folks; they''re powerful. If it weren''t for


    the item | possess, I''d probably be


    dead already." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kaitlyn sighed. "I''m truly grateful for your help during our family''s tough times, but please, stay out of this."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than several cars rolled in.


    Matthew stepped out of one vehicle and approached Vivienne with respect, "Vivienne, the house has been cleaned up. We can


    move in right away.¡±


    Vivienne nodded. "There''s a sick man inside. Carry him to the car. As for the belongings, take what''s useful, discard the rest."


    "Understood."


    Without a word, Matthew directed his men to enter the house, and they carried out Kaitlyn''s husband.


    Seeing this, Kaitlyn hurriedly said, "Ms. Hawthorn..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Before she could finish, Vivienne cut


    her off. "Kaitlyn, even if you won''t


    a of ee ane tO


    year \Iyoung, and


    seeing her mom get pushed around


    all the time ¡ª can you imagine the


    stress on her? Besides, this ce


    isn''t fit for your husband''s recovery.¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kaitlyn thought of her husband''s leg and hung her head in sorrow, "I''ve failed my family; my husband''s disability is my fault. |..."


    ¡°| can heal him!" Vivienne interrupted her.


    Kaitlyn looked up sharply. "You can heal him? But his leg is gone, crushed under a car..."


    "Trust me! | can!" Vivienne said with utmost conviction.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Kaitlyn stared at Vivienne in shock, her mind reying Vivienne''s words over and over. She had just imed that she could heal


    Tyler''s legs.


    Life hadn''t been kind to her; she had been living worse than a stray, let alone curing Tyler''s leg.


    After Tyler''s car ident years ago, his family had sold their house and spent every penny on his medical bills, only to be told


    that his legs were beyond repair.


    She never imagined that she would hear someone say that there was a chance to heal Tyler¡¯s legs.


    This was truly the first piece of good news she had heard in years.


    It took Kaitlyn a moment to snap back to reality. Then, she almost fell to her knees in front of Vivienne.


    Vivienne quickly steadied her.


    Kaitlyn, unable to kneel, clutched Vivienne''s arm, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Ms. Hawthorn, please, | beg you to save my


    husband. If you can heal him, I''ll do anything for you, anything at all.¡±


    Sadie and Julian also came over, and without a word, they knelt before Vivienne.


    Vivienne, still holding Kaitlyn, couldn''t free her hands to help them up, so they just knelt there before her. ¡°Ms. Hawthorn, we''re


    begging you, please save our son. If you can get him back on his feet, we''ll be indebted to you forever.¡±


    Vivienne massaged her temples and had Kaitlyn stand properly before helping her inws up, saying somewhat resignedly, ¡°I''ve


    given my word, and | intend to heal your son. Please, no more kneeling.¡±


    Vivienne wouldn''t have had the patience for anyone else, but Kaitlyn was her benefactor, so she tried to be as gentle as


    possible. ¡°Kaitlyn, pack your things. We''re leaving now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kaitlyn hesitated, but seeing Vivienne¡¯s seriousness, she only paused for two seconds before agreeing, ¡°Okay, I''lle with


    you.¡±


    The Littletons didn''t have much of value, but Kaitlyn still brought some essentials.


    In her eyes, staying at Vivienne¡¯s house was already a huge favor; she didn''t want to impose any further.


    When Vivienne saw them loading their pots, pans, and bags into the car, her eyebrow twitched involuntarily.


    After a moment, she spoke up, ¡°Leave those behind. I''ve had everything you''ll need bought already.¡±


    Vivienne nced at their belongings, adding, ¡°And don''t bother with clothes either. I¡¯ll have someone shop for those, too.¡±


    ¡°How can we possibly ept that...¡±


    Kaitlyn began to protest but was cut off by Vivienne, ¡°Kaitlyn, please do as | say. Don''t feel burdened by this.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Before Kaitlyn could argue further, Vivienne continued, ¡°That five hundred dors you gave us may have been a small gesture


    for you, but for my mother and me, it was a lifesaving grace. What | own now is far more than just a vi; what I¡¯m giving you is


    but a fraction of my wealth.¡±


    Seeing Vivienne¡¯s resolve, Kaitlyn nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Though she had agreed, she thought to herself that if she ever got the chance, she would repay Vivienne. The five hundred


    dors she had given didn''t warrant all this.


    Soon, they were all in the car.


    Vivienne rode with the kids in Matthew''s car and turned to Thaddeus and Isolde, ¡°I''m sorry, Thaddeus, Isolde, | have urgent


    matters to attend to today and can¡¯t take you out. I''ll drop you off at the Hawthorn Mansion. You can spend time with Amelia, and


    I''ll take you out tomorrow.¡±


    Though a bit disappointed at not going out, Thaddeus and Isolde understood that Vivienne was helping a family in need and


    happily agreed.


    Before long, the car stopped in front of Everview Vis, a neighborhood of affluence. As they stepped inside, Kaitlyn and her


    family felt out of ce.


    Especially Kaitlyn, who felt as though she was dreaming.


    It had been over a decade since the Littletons had fallen from grace, and she hadn''t seen a vi since. Now, faced with this


    reality, it all seemed surreal.


    Vivienne led them in, where Matthew''s crew had already cleaned the vi and prepared the rooms.


    Vivienne had Matthewy Tyler on the sofa and began examining him without dy.


    Kaitlyn and her inws watched nervously from the side, barely daring to breathe.


    Twenty minutester, Vivienne stood up and announced, ¡°It''s not a big problem. Starting the day after tomorrow, I''lle every


    morning to perform acupuncture and apply a medicinal salve I¡¯ve made. If all goes well, he should be on his feet within a month.¡±


    Kaitlyn and her inws gaped in amazement. ¡°Really? He can truly walk again?¡±


    To be honest, while Kaitlyn was shocked and hoped against hope when Vivienne said she could heal Tyler, she didn''t believe it


    for the most part.


    Vivienne, who looked to be in her early twenties, seemed too young. Kids her age were busy with fashion and dating, not


    medicine. She might know a few tricks, but Kaitlyn suspected her words were just tofort her.


    But hearing Vivienne confirm it, Kaitlyn was astounded. She had seen Vivienne press down on Tyler¡¯s leg, eliciting a slight


    response in those legs that had never moved in years. Although she didn''t understand how, the prospect of Tyler walking again


    was like a beam of light in her life.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    After Vivienne''s departure, Kaitlyn broke down in tears.


    Seeing her distress, Sadie quickly took her by the hand. "Kaitlyn, sweetheart, what''s the matter?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mom, it''s nothing. I''m just so happy," Kaitlyn said, wiping away her tears. "I can finally see a glimmer of hope."


    Sadie, moved by her words, began to cry as well. "Yes, after all these years, we can finally see some hope."


    Kaitlyn held her mother-inw''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Mom and Dad, for all the trouble I''ve caused over


    the years. I''m so grateful that you''ve stood by me through everything.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, you silly girl?" Sadie said, patting her hand. "The moment you married Tyler, you became part of


    this family. Besides, do you think we''re the type to me you for things beyond your control? None of this is your fault. It''s those


    people who''ve hurt your family, and now they''re after ours.


    Thank goodness for Ms. Hawthorn. She''s no pushover, and with her around, we don''t have to worry about those treasures being


    stolen from you."


    Kaitlyn nodded. "| never imagined that a favor | did years ago would be remembered for so long. | just hope that once Tyler''s leg


    heals, we can all work hard to get back on our feet. And when we''re financially stable, we''ll repay Ms. Hawthorn."


    "That''s right," Sadie agreed. "Ms. Hawthorn''s help is too generous. If it weren''t for her, your father and | might have been left


    incapacitated. We''ll pay her back. It''s the right thing to do."


    Meanwhile, Julian, after a moment of contemtion, spoke up. "Kaitlyn, I''ve been thinking. Maybe you should entrust the


    treasure to Ms. Hawthorn. What do you think?"


    Kaitlyn paused, contemting the suggestion.


    Julian continued, "Ms. Hawthorn seems very capable. She''s not afraid of the Abernathy family, and she doesn''t seem to care


    much for ancient warrior lineages either. If that''s the case, she can surely protect those treasures."


    Tyler nodded in agreement. "Kaitlyn, | think Dad''s right. It''s not that we''re afraid or avoiding trouble, but the treasure is too


    important. We don''t want it falling into the wrong hands. With our current situation, it''s nearly impossible to keep it safe...


    Today proved it. If it hadn''t been for Ms. Hawthorn, Mom and Dad would have been harmed. Moving forward, the family would be


    relying solely on you. And even then, they wouldn''t stop pursuing you. Maybe it''s better to entrust the treasure to Ms. Hawthorn.


    She seems trustworthy and unlikely to use them for harm."


    Kaitlyn, her gaze lowered, thought for a while before speaking. "To be honest, | did consider this. But | don''t know if Ms.


    Hawthorn would be willing to take it."


    "Why don''t we ask her when shees over the day after tomorrow?" suggested Tyler.


    "Sounds good."


    Across town, the Abernathy estate was in chaos.


    Victoria Abernathy stormed in, rage coursing through her veins, and began to smash everything in sight.


    Her father, Gavin Abernathy, in the study with Harrison Schram discussing business, heard themotion and walked out to


    investigate.


    Seeing the mess, Gavin bellowed, "Damn it! What''s wrong with you?"


    Victoria, not caring about Gavin''s anger and spotting Harrison, grabbed a vase and hurled it at him. "Useless! Weren''t you the


    one who said Kaitlyn had no one left who could help her? Then howe today, she had a young woman by her side who beat


    me with a single move?"


    Harrison saw the vaseing but stood his ground, the vase shattering against his head as blood began to trickle down.


    Gavin, witnessing this, pped Victoria. "Have you lost your mind? Is this how | taught you to behave, attacking your husband?"


    Victoria, clutching her cheek where she''d been hit, had tears swirling in her eyes. "Dad, I''m your daughter. Why do you always


    side with him? Don''t forget how the Littleton family fell. If he could bring ruin to the Littletons, he could do the same to us, the


    Abernathys."


    "Silence!" Gavin''s voice was a coldmand. "| know what kind of man Harrison is better than you do. Remember, he is your


    husband. Stop treating him with such disdain, or else I''ll have you out of this house!"


    Gavin turned to Harrison and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, Dad," Harrison replied, wiping the blood from his forehead.


    Turning to Victoria, he said with a forced smile, "My dear, are you upset about Kaitlyn? Is she still refusing to hand over the


    treasure?"


    His smile harbored zero sincerity.


    Victoria red back, ready tosh


    out, but was stopped by Gavin''s icy


    stare. Swallowing her retort,


    bitterly, ¡°It! s-plopjuatthat She won''t


    Tale treasure. She has


    someone powerful behind her,


    someone so young yet with


    unfathomable skills. Walter and |


    couldn''t evennd a hit; we were


    easily defeated." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Walter was Victoria''s bodyguard.


    Harrison was taken aback, but before he could respond, Gavin interjected, "I personally trained Walter. His skills are among the


    best in the Abernathy family''s guards. How could someone defeat him so easily? Did you do something foolish again?"


    Without knowing the whole picture,


    Gavin had already ced the me


    on Victoria, nearly cle hertothe)


    essa With cary, she


    r His "What do you mean | did


    something foolish? Dad, everything


    I''ve done was at your bidding. How


    can you me me when things don''t


    go your way?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You..."


    Just as Gavin was about to let loose


    a string of expletives, he heard


    Victoria exim, ¡°You ant te get |


    y! chapranineat a lyn has, curry


    favor with the Grimshaw family, use


    me as cannon fodder! You drove


    Lnd away and forced me to marry


    this backstabbing weasel. And in the


    end, it¡¯s all my fault? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lnd, do you think I¡¯d be willing to do your dirty work? What business do | have with that treasure? What grudge


    do | hold against Kaitlyn? You listen to this weasel every day, exploiting me. Are you really my father?¡±


    ¡°You insolent fool! How dare you speak to me like that!¡± Gavin, red with rage, clutched at his chest and nearly lost his footing.


    At that moment, a woman about Victoria''s age stepped forward, supporting an elegantly dresseddy in her forties.


    ¡°Sis, how can you talk to Dad like that? He loves you and spoils you, but you can¡¯t just abuse his affection, act like an ouw,


    and show no respect, not even to your own father.¡± The woman, with her serpentine waist, seemed to ooze a cunning charm


    from every pore.


    She was Victoria¡¯s stepsister, Sophie.


    Seeing this woman, Victoria was instantly incensed and barked, ¡°Shut your mouth! This is none of your business! A bastard child


    who should be hidden away, just like your mother¡ªyou¡¯re both cut from the same cloth!¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Sophie''s face paled as she caught the words, and the woman beside her shifted uneasily.


    Without hesitation, the woman clung to Gavin, tears streaming down her face as if on cue.


    "Darling," she wept, "I don''t know what I''ve done wrong. Since the crack of dawn, I''ve been ving away over a hot stove to


    prepare your favorite health tonic, not even meeting Victoria. And no sooner had | finished than | was met with a barrage of


    insults.


    | know she dislikes me, but | am her elder, after all. And to be humiliated in front of all the housemaids¡ªwhat about my dignity?"


    At the sight of her tears, Gavin''s heart clenched. Without a second thought, he swung at Victoria.


    This time, Victoria didn''t just stand there; she dodged with a swift move. She scoffed coldly at Gavin, "You think you can hit me?


    Do you really think | was born to be trampled upon?"


    Enraged, Gavin grabbed the fruit bowl from the table and hurled it at her. "I''ve had enough of your insolence!"


    With a swift kick, Victoria sent the fruit bowl flying. "And I''ve had enough of you!"


    ring at Gavin, she roared, "I''ve had enough of you long ago! For this woman, you abandoned my mother, threw her out,


    leaving her in a vegetative state, and you live happily ever after with this bitch and her daughter. You use me to do your dirty


    work for your own selfish desires¡ªwhy should I? I''m done!"


    With that, Victoria stormed out.


    Gavin bellowed from behind, "Get back here!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victoria didn''t look back, striding out the door. Once outside the vi, her expression of rage vanished.


    Walter approached her respectfully, "Miss."


    As they walked, Victoria asked, "Is the new ce ready?"


    Walter nodded. "All set. Kaitlyn and her family can move in tomorrow."


    "You didn''t use our men, right?" Victoria pressed.


    Walter hesitated before speaking, "Miss, | don''t understand. If you want to help Kaitlyn, why do you give her trouble on the one


    hand and assist her in secret on the other, making her despise you? Is it worth it?"


    Victoria gave him a sidelong nce. "What do you know?"


    She looked back at the Abernathy estate. "That dog, Harrison, and that Bitch, Sophie, are watching me like hawks. If | openly


    helped Kaitlyn, it would only arouse their suspicions. That foolish woman, to risk everything for something so fragile, is utterly


    stupid."


    Though Walter''s lips were sealed, he knew Victoria envied Kaitlyn''s resilience.


    Kaitlyn fought against the injustices of fate, standing tall even when life knocked her down. Victoria admired her spirit, and when


    she learned that Tyler''s leg had been deliberately broken by one of Harrison''s goons, leaving the Littleton family desperate and


    without a buyer for their home, it was Victoria who covertly purchased it.


    In every hardship the Littleton family faced, she found the right moment to offer help without revealing her identity.


    Like the time Victoria had to pressure Kaitlyn to hand over the treasure and then smashed a ss, leaving Kaitlyn with a debt of


    half a million. When she heard Kaitlyn nned to sell her blood to repay it, Victoria arranged for an exorbitant sum to be paid for


    the blood.


    Kaitlyn had only given a pint but received half a million in return. Her frail appearance was due, in part, to regr malnutrition


    rather than blood loss.


    Walter broke the silence. "Doesn''t today''s outburst expose your intentions?"


    Victoria''s expression was icy. "That''s precisely what | intended. Keep an eye on them for me and report back with any


    developments."


    Walter nodded. "Understood."


    Victoria stepped closer, eyeing him. "Has my father not noticed anything off about you?"


    Walter stepped back, bowing his head. "Miss, I''ve been loyal to you. I''ve always been wless in my deception before him."


    Acold smile yed on Victoria''s lips. "You''d better be. Those who betray me meet a grim end."


    "I''m well aware, Miss," Walter affirmed.


    Elsewhere.


    After leaving the Littleton residence.


    Percival finished his work and called Vivienne to pick her up.


    He found Vivienne on the phone when he arrived. Without disturbing her, he simply opened the car door for her.


    Once in the car, Vivienne''s conversation ended with amand, "Dig up everything on the Littleton family. Leave no stone


    unturned.¡±


    After she hung up, Percival asked, "What about the Littleton family?¡±


    He hadn''t heard of any Littletons crossing her path recently.


    Vivienne pocketed her phone, exining, "I ran into someone who once saved my life, a member of the once-prosperous


    Littleton family from Rivenwood. They''ve run into some trouble."


    ¡°Rivenwood''s Littleton family?¡± Percival pondered for a moment. "The ones who went bankrupt years ago?"


    "You''re aware?" Vivienne inquired.


    "Sure, | know a bit," Percival said, "The


    Littletons are an ancient warrior


    lineage, too. Rumor has it they g


    booted for cro ing petits w


    apptherianiGtent warrior lineage.


    About a decade ago, there was a


    scandal with the Littleton product


    line¡ªpeople died, their finances


    tanked, and Mr. and Mrs. Littleton...


    they both took a dive off their


    penthouse." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival nced over at Vivienne.


    "That''s about the extent of it. M


    . 7000!


    family doesn treallyretile Wvit


    thaisceidd Fn not too clued up on


    the details. Was Mr. Littleton some


    kind of benefactor to you?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "His daughter," Vivienne rified,


    recounting the events to Percival


    before adding, ''Ng wentisr the Got


    opihewidig side of the ancient


    warrior lineages. Looks like the


    grudge goes way back." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival squinted. "Ancient warrior lineage again? Which one is it this time?"


    "The Abernathy family," Vivienne inquired, "How much do you know about them?"


    At her words, Percival''s expression darkened visibly. "| know plenty about the Abernathys."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow; she had never heard Mr. Wolf im to be so knowledgeable about any family before. It seemed the


    Abernathys were not to be underestimated.


    Percival looked straight ahead, his voice ice-cold, "| have an unsettled score with them!"


    ¡°What kind of score?" Vivienne was genuinely surprised.


    For Mr. Wolf to openly speak of a vendetta¡ªthere weren''t many in the world who could provoke that.


    Percival pursed his lips, lost in thought, and remained silent for a long while.


    Finally, he said slowly, "You know | have an aunt who''s been abroad for decades and hasn''t returned, right?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Yes."


    She didn''t know much about this aunt; Richard had only mentioned her in passing.


    But in the Ellington family, this aunt seemed to be a taboo subject. Vivienne had known Percival for quite some time and had


    never heard him speak of her.


    If it weren''t for the Abernathy familying up today, Percival probably would''ve never mentioned her.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Percival''s fingers tightened on the steering wheel, the stoic expression on his face tinged with frost.


    After a moment''s silence, he spoke slowly, "My aunt didn''t go abroad. She married into the Abernathy family; she became their


    family head, Preston Abernathy''s wife.¡±


    Vivienne was surprised. "So the Victoria | met today is your aunt¡¯s daughter?"


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of person Percival''s aunt was, but judging by Percival¡¯s demeanor, he must have been quite fond of


    her.


    Although, as far as Vivienne was concerned, with the exception of Richard and Percival, she hadn¡¯t met anyone decent from the


    Ellington family. Still, she had a feeling that this aunt must have been a good person.


    But her daughter...


    Tsk.


    She didn¡¯t know what to make of her.


    Percival nodded. "That''s likely."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean ¡®likely''?"


    Percival pursed his lips before exining, "When my aunt insisted on marrying Preston, it caused a huge rift with my grandfather.


    He even threatened to disown her, but she wouldn''t budge. Grandpa got so angry, he actually cut all ties and forbade anyone


    from contacting her."


    ncing at Vivienne, he continued, "In the Ellington family, next to my uncle, my aunt was always the kindest to me. After she


    married, | reached out to her. We met for lunch once, but then she told me never to contact her again. She was too proud. And


    since then, there hasn''t been anymunication.


    | had to dig around for information about her on my own, which wasn¡¯t easy. The ancient warrior lineages are secretive, and after


    marrying, my aunt became even more reclusive, making it harder to find anything out. Later, | heard she had a daughter, but |


    found very little about her."


    Taking a deep breath, he carried on, "| eventually heard that my aunt was cast out and had beatose. | only learned her


    daughter''s name after that. But whether this Victoria is really her child, | have no way of knowing."


    Vivienne frowned, slightly perplexed. "So, is this Preston a looker or something?"


    Percival was momentarily confused by her question. "What?"


    ¡°| mean¡ªshe cut ties with her family for a marriage that ended with her being thrown out and turned into a vegetable. Was it


    because Preston was so handsome that hepletely bewitched her?"


    Vivienne couldn''t think of any other reason why Percival''s aunt would be so adamant about marrying Preston. What was she


    hoping to gain from such a scoundrel?


    After a pause, Percival said, "| once asked my aunt why she was so set on marrying Preston, but she never told me.¡±


    Preempting her next question, he added, "As for why my grandfather disapproved, one reason was the general distrust our


    ordinary family had for ancient warrior lineages. Also, Grandpa once overheard Preston on the phone saying something like,


    "Darling, don''t worry. She''ll definitely marry me¡¯.


    Vivienne massaged her temples. "So, Preston had another lover even before marrying your aunt?"


    Percival confirmed with a grunt.


    For a moment, Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    Mr. Wolf''s aunt was lovestruck, wasn¡¯t she? Ignoring her father, sumbing to the words of a cad?


    "When we first met, you might remember | was looking for the Specter Healer to treat my aunt''s illness," Percival''s voice grew


    colder as he said, "After discovering you were the Specter Healer, | started to look for her whereabouts, but so far, I''ve found


    nothing. The Abernathy vendetta, however, I''ve never forgotten."


    Vivienne took his hand softly. "Let''s take our revenge together.¡±


    Asoftness touched Percival''s heart. "Alright."


    The car continued its journey, the two of them falling into silence.


    After a long while, Percival spoke up again, "Vivienne, do you get the feeling someone is ying a big game of chess?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Yeah, I''ve felt it, too."


    She hadn''t been aware before, but after Samantha was rescued, she realized that GTO might just be a pawn in someone else''s


    game, especially concerning that mysterious woman and the ancient warrior lineages.


    She still hadn''t figured out who that woman was.


    Their goals seemed linked to immortality but also went beyond it. There were other, unknown agendas at y.


    The Abernathy family''s bold move today suggested that some people were getting impatient.


    "Today | ran into a man, the War God of Veridia," Percival said, "He spoke in riddles, almost as if to warn me. Vivienne, it looks


    like we''ve got a tough battle ahead."


    Vivienne''sugh was light. "We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Let''s first settle the score for your aunt. And as for this


    War God, as long as he doesn''t bother us, we don''t need to pay him any mind."


    Asmirk twitched at Percival''s lips, thinking, "You''re the first person I''ve met who''s so dismissive of the War God."


    Just then, Percival''s phone rang with an unfamiliar number.


    Percival nced at the caller ID shing on his phone screen, a number he didn''t recognize. Without a second thought, he hit


    the decline button.


    But the phone was relentless; no sooner had he dismissed the call than it started ringing again. With a scowl darkening his


    features, Percival answered the call.


    As soon as he did, the caller got straight to the point. "This is Lucas Toynbee.¡±


    Percival''s expression shifted dramatically. "Mr. Toynbee!"


    Whatever Lucas said next, Percival cast a sidelong nce at Vivienne before replying, "Yes, we''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, Vivienne, noticing the gravity on his face, asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Percival moistened his lips before speaking. "Mr. Toynbee wants to see us!"


    Vivienne paused, a flicker of confusion crossing her face. "Who''s this Mr. Toynbee?"


    She had rifled through her mental Rolodex but came up empty¡ªLucas Toynbee was not a name she recognized.


    Percival said tly, "He''s themander of the military district!"


    "Oh!" Vivienne nodded, a hint of recognition in her voice. "Does he need us for something?"


    Percival just stared at her.


    Could she tone down that ¡®| couldn''t


    care less¡¯ attitude? Lucas''s qattiority


    uld-sepe-shin¨¦es down the spine


    of-anyone else in the district. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Clearing his throat, Percival added, "He didn''t say what it''s about, just that we need to go over there."


    "Well, let''s grab some dinner first; I''m


    starving," Vivienne said, her gtamiach


    neguign emcee had been


    hours since breakfast, and she hadn''t


    had a bite since. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival was slightly exasperated. "Vivienne... Lucas said now."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes. "Even if the


    sky were falling, a girl''s aa teat |)


    right? ha oni nder get a


    ktek out of starving his people?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Percival was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    In the suburbs, at an expansive estate.


    Awoman in a crimson gown loungednguidly on a sofa, a ss of merlot in her hand. "Take this little toy and have a go at the


    people on the list. Remember, you must seed with Karen."


    "But won''t this spook the target?" A young man¡¯s voice crackled through the static, cautious and hesitant.


    Vivienne would immediately recognize the voice.


    The woman swirled her wine, half her face lost in shadows. "That''s the point. Where''s the fun if she doesn''t notice?"


    Her fingers, painted a vibrant scarlet, tapped against the ss. "If you''re scared, | can always find someone else. But then, the


    poison inside you will remain without an antidote."


    "No, no... I''ll do it!" The man hastily replied, panic in his voice. "But you know I''m no match for Vivienne. Plus, there''s always


    someone guarding Karen. I..."


    "So troublesome," the woman muttered, clearly annoyed.


    She wouldn''t be wasting her time with this ipetent if she didn''t have to conserve her resources.


    Leaning forward, she set her ss down and turned to another figure cloaked in ck. "You, head over to Rivenwood. Make


    sure you bring back a sample of Karen''s DNA."


    The figure before her, eyes cast down, responded with a reverent "Yes, ma''am."


    Meanwhile, having sorted their basic needs, Vivienne and Percival had just arrived at the Oasis Resort, where Lucas lived.


    The guard at the gate swept his gaze over them, offering a crisp salute, "Good evening, please present your identification.¡±


    Percival wasn''t surprised and handed over the pre-prepared IDs, exining to Vivienne, "Lucas, being a man of importance,


    always has tight security. Any outsider needs a thorough check and a pat-down."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "A pat-down?" Vivienne''s gaze flickered with amusement.


    No wonder Mr. Wolf insisted she leave all her weapons in the car.


    As she scanned the robust guards, she quipped, "Don''t you have any female officers? | wouldn''t want Mr. Wolf to get jealous."


    Percival rolled his eyes internally: So now I''m the jealous type, huh?


    Vivienne: Aren''t you?


    The guard, after ensuring their IDs were in order, returned it and was stunned to hear Vivienne''s question.


    Looking at his colleague, he thought, "Does working as a guard involve being forced to watch couples show off their love?"


    However, looking at Vivienne''s curvy body, the two young guards blushed slightly and said, "One moment, I''ll get Cassie."


    Women rarely frequented here, and the air itself seemed to carry a decidedly masculine charge.


    In Lucas¡¯ residence, other than the maid, Cassie, who had worked for him for years, and his daughter, who held a position in a


    certain secretive department, everything else was male. Plus, even the highly important people who visited were mostly males.


    Thus, there were no female guards.


    Thankfully, Cassie, with years of service under her belt, stepped forward to search Vivienne. Finding no threats, she ushered


    them into the Oasis Resort.


    "Mr. Toynbee, Mr. Ellington and Ms. Hawthorn have arrived," she announced upon reaching the study.


    Inside the study, Lucas sat in a posture thatmanded respect. His aging eyes, sharp as ever, regarded the man before him.


    ¡°Have them wait in the living room; I''ll be down shortly."


    Once Cassie''s footsteps faded, Arthur spoke up, "I''ll leave you to it, Mr. Toynbee. I''lle by tomorrow."


    Lucas dismissed him with a wave. "No need, sit behind the screen. It won''t hurt to listen."


    Arthur hesitated butplied.


    Was Lucas trying to limit his interaction with Percival?


    Hidden in the shadows behind the screen, Arthur''s eyes darkened with thought.


    Soon after, Cassie led Percival and Vivienne into the study.


    Upon entering, Vivienne felt a crushing aura of authority. She casually followed Percival, both greeting the elder statesman in


    unison, "Good evening, Mr. Toynbee."


    They also discreetly assessed the seated figure of authority.


    Vivienne had worked with many high-profile individuals, men of varying demeanors, but none quite like Lucas. He had an air of


    danger about him, a grizzled tiger thatmanded fear and respect despite his age.


    "Have a seat." Lucas nodded slightly.


    Percival guided Vivienne to sit across from Lucas, his voiceced with deference, "What brings us here thiste, Mr. Toynbee?"


    Cassie served coffee and left the room. Lucas took a sip before speaking, "The reason I''ve called you tonight is to ry a


    message from the higher-ups."


    Vivienne''s gaze remained calm, but her mind was racing. What matter required bypassing the Vanguard Agency and needed the


    commander to deliver?


    Percival appeared to share her thoughts, his lips parting to question.


    Lucas, as if anticipating their


    inquiries, began, "The Vanguard


    Agency is currently unstable,


    after reor anization tie Pop brass


    Re iraene relying on it. Percival,


    your track record and abilities are


    well recognized. Thus, they wish for


    you to establish a new department


    dedicated to national security."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne nced at Percival, unsurprised to meet his gaze. The unspoken understanding between them was palpable.


    Percival''s voice was calm but pointed. "I suspect that''s not the only directive from above."


    Veridia already had its security bureaus. Creating another department would ovep with the existing ones.


    Lucas didn''t bother hiding the truth. "That''s the main task, indeed. However, there''s another assignment they want you to


    handle."


    "What might that be?" Percival and Vivienne asked in unison.


    Lucas''s gaze was sharp as a rapier


    as it swept over the two of them.


    "You''re now aware of the existence of


    the ancient warrior lineages. In the


    annals of Veridia, str ing,


    tigysartds of Jags no one knows


    exactly how long these families have


    walked the earth. In the past, due to


    their services, and at a time when the


    country was in dire straits, the


    leaders of the day chose not to take


    any action against them. Even over


    the years, sessive Veridian


    leaders have refrained from


    suppressing them excessively."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne and Percival listened in silence, their eyes different yet shining with the same intensity. Perhaps they already had an


    inkling of what the other purpose was.


    Sure enough, Lucas''s tone, which had


    been somewhat wistful, suddenly


    sharpened. "However, members of


    the ancient warrior lineage must m


    never ascend ta Pigh edsitiohe within


    the caahinoTwo powers keeping


    each other in check, and now, those


    people are getting too audacious.


    The higher-ups have noticed their


    ambitions to usurp control butck


    the evidence to act. Your other


    mission is to delve into the secrets of


    these ancient warrior lineages and


    uncover evidence of their subversive


    activities!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| have a question," Vivienne interjected calmly.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, a sign that he was contemting the silence of Vivienne, who had been quiet up until this point.


    Despite her silence, he knew of her past aplishments and didn''t underestimate the young woman.


    "What is it?" he prompted.


    Vivienne cocked an eyebrow, her voiceced with skepticism. "With all the higher-up hotshots, why send us?"


    This mission reeked of danger.


    If the higher-ups couldn''t find the evidence, what made Lucas think they could?


    Dealing with a single GTO was tough enough, and they still hadn''t figured out who was pulling Samantha''s strings. She wasn''t


    about to take on a suicide mission without good reason.


    Caught off guard by her directness, Lucas hesitated. His gaze settled on Percival, whose deep-set eyes betrayed no intention of


    stifling Vivienne''s challenge.


    Two little foxes.


    Lucas lowered his voice, "You two are rookies in the world of ancient warrior lineages, and this is a direct order from the top


    brass. You don''t have the luxury of refusal.¡±


    A palpable sense of authority filled the study.


    An average person would''ve crumbled under such pressure, but Vivienne remainedposed.


    ¡°What if we don''tply? You think you can boss us around with orders? That might work on your own people, but I''m just a


    regr citizen, not part of your machine. Orders don''t mean squat to me!" she retorted with a defiant lean in her chair.


    ¡°And besides, with all those ancient warrior lineages and their impressive skills and secret manuals, Mr. Wolf and | are just


    ordinary folks. This kind of gig? Not really our cup of tea."


    Lucas was taken aback. He had only just learned of Vivienne''s existence and knew nothing of her personality.


    He had mistaken them for pliable kids, only to be surprised by Vivienne''s resistance.


    Turning to Percival, Lucas remarked, "You''re one of us, Percival. The first rule of Vanguard Agency is to follow orders!"


    Percival casually touched his nose as he said, "Sorry, Lucas, but | resigned a while back. I''m just a in citizen of Veridia now."


    Emphasizing ¡®in¡¯, Percival''s eyes twinkled with mischief.


    Lucas felt like exploding with frustration. If it weren''t for his status, he would have scolded them directly. What was so ¡®in¡¯


    about them?


    One was a world-ss hacker with a mother who was the former leader of Vanguard Agency''s special ops. The other was the


    current captain of the same team!


    in, my foot! The guards outside were more ¡®in¡¯ than these two!


    Behind the screen.


    Arthur''s keen eyes narrowed. The thick fabric obscured his view, allowing him only glimpses of the silhouettes.


    He couldn''t see their faces, but recalling the Percival he had encountered earlier and his current stance, it made him increasingly


    uneasy.


    The young man his father had praised was apparently scared.


    And that young woman, so young yet so cunning.


    To him, serving one''s country was the highest honor, and yet she had the gall to refuse. How could Richard Ellington have


    chosen such a cowardly granddaughter-inw for them?


    Lucas''s mood hadn''t improved either. He realized that Percival was under Vivienne''s thumb.


    Deep breaths helped the old man regain hisposure. Remembering the orders from above, he said, "Fine, you two foxes.


    Rest assured, you won''t be doing this for nothing.¡±


    He pulled a document from the drawer. "The higher-ups have decided to give you full ess to the systems during the


    investigation. With this badge, you can act first and ask questionster, provided there''s a valid reason. Local resources and


    manpower are at your disposal."


    Vivienne and Percival shared a knowing nce.


    Percival took the red-sealed document, skimmed it, and handed it to Vivienne.


    Encouraged by their interest, Lucas continued, "All departments will cooperate with your investigation, and you can recruit


    anyone you trust for your team, regardless of their status¡ªas long as they''re not wanted criminals."


    Vivienne nodded in approval and said, "Alright then, I''m on board."


    Percival followed suit, "I''ve got no objections."


    The intricacies of other ancient warrior lineages were unknown to them, but they were certain they had to confront the Abernathy


    family. With national resources backing them, it made their job much easier than going it alone.


    With the deal settled, there was no reason for them to linger. Lucas was eager for them to leave, having been yed by these


    two youngsters.


    As they were about to exit the study, Vivienne nced back at the towering screen embroidered with a tiger descending a


    mountain,pletely hiding the view behind it.


    Lucas twitched, irked, "What are you looking at? Get going!"


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged a look and departed.


    On the way back, Percival drove while ncing at Vivienne. He asked, "Did you notice something?"


    She fiddled with a trinket in the car and said, "Mr. Wolf, don''t tell me you didn''t feel it."


    There was a fourth presence in the room with them and Lucas.


    Percival''s eyebrows rose; he knew Vivienne was sharp.


    "| didn''t at first, but..." he trailed off.


    Vivienne concluded, "But when we defied Lucas, that person gave away their presence. If it wasn''t intentional, it means our


    words struck a chord."


    But who would be interested in their refusal?


    Percival shared her curiosity, but


    without seeing the person, h


    couldn''t be sure whto GASbe ind the


    cbdert After all, there were many


    powerful figures above them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let it go, who cares who it was."


    Vivienne waved dismissively. "If Lucas trusts him enough to listen in, then he''s probably trustworthy. And that''s all that matters to


    us.


    While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, Percival gave Vivienne''s hand a gentle squeeze. "You''re right. Got any ns for


    tomorrow?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vivienne''s fingertips quivered slightly


    as she turned to look at himSte\was


    Ws abguty spea@kWhen her phone


    b Le twice. A message from


    Dorian popped up. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    [Vivienne, this weekend we''re hosting aunch for our new perfume line at the house. Make sure you''re there.]


    Vivienne wouldn''t dream of declining.


    Her fingers danced briefly over the


    screen, replying with a simple "Okay,"


    before she had a snapepso ansSw


    civalsrddeston, ¡®What''s up, Mr.


    olf, trying to ask me out? My time''s


    pretty valuable, you know. Most folks


    don''t get the chance to make an


    appointment." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Then do | have the honor, as your husband, to book a date with my wife?"


    Vivienne tilted her chin up with yful arrogance. "You certainly may. So, Mr. Wolf, where do you n on taking me tomorrow?"


    They hadn''t even had a proper honeymoon because of the GTO business! Thinking about it now, she felt they were owed!


    With a free hand, Percival yfully poked Vivienne''s cheek. "Don''t worry, it''ll be something you''ll love."

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    With a rare holiday break, Percival and Vivienne had been tearing it up for a full two days, reveling in the freedom and thrill of the


    outside world.


    Nighttime found no rest for Percival who spent the better part of the darkness sleeping with Vivienne.


    Even Vivienne, with her robust constitution, was spent.


    By the third day, she was sprawled in bed until noon, only rallying in the afternoon to apany Percival to Kaitlyn''s ce.


    Elsewhere, at a quaint house turned into a private meeting spot.


    Victoria sat at the head of the table, her expression dark as storm clouds, "Have we still not found who took Kaitlyn?"


    The bodyguard before her bowed his head. "It seems they were cautious. Surveince along their path has been erased."


    "Damn it!"


    Victoria mmed her fist down hard on the table, "Keep searching! And find out if any other families have taken in new faces


    recently!


    Kaitlyn, where on earth have you vanished to?


    Dragging along three useless goons and a daughter, do you really think you can escape the watchful eye of our ancient lineage?


    The bodyguard remained silent, waiting for Victoria to vent her frustration before stepping forward.


    "I''ve investigated about what you said. No one has reported capturing Kaitlyn, and it doesn''t seem like she was taken against her


    will."


    Those from the ancient lineage weren''t known for their charity, certainly not to the extent of letting captives pack their belongings.


    Victoria had considered this possibility.


    But what friends could Kaitlyn possibly have in Rivenwood powerful enough to defy the lineage?


    Not likely!


    Victoria''s eyes suddenly widened as Vivienne''s unforgettable face shed through her mind.


    After a moment of silence, shemanded, "Look into that woman who fought us that day. | want to see who has the guts to


    take us on!"


    Kaitlyn, you had better be alive! Or else, even as a ghost, I''ll drag you back!


    At the Littleton Estate.


    After leaving her family''s home, Vivienne had Matthew handle the transfer of ownership. Now, the house belonged to Kaitlyn.


    Vivienne was treating Tyler''s injuries.


    Kaitlyn, watching both her husband''s leg and Vivienne, was hesitant to speak.


    Under the encouragement of her inws, she wanted to say something, but every time she opened her mouth and saw


    Vivienne''s youthful face, she hesitated.


    Is this really okay to hand over the legacy that the Littletons had protected for generations to such a young woman?


    If anything went wrong...


    She wouldn''t know how to live with herself, much less face Vivienne''s family.


    Vivienne''s attention was focused on the silver needles embedded in Tyler''s leg, but she didn''t miss a single detail of Kaitlyn''s


    behavior.


    It was too obvious!


    Anyone with half a brain could tell Kaitlyn was troubled. But Vivienne stayed quiet, waiting for Kaitlyn to speak up.


    When the time came to remove the needles, Vivienne stood up and said, "This medicine, along with the ointment, should be


    taken internally. It might hurt, but if you can endure three doses, your leg should be nearly healed.¡±


    "Thank you, Ms. Hawthorn," Kaitlyn blurted out, overwhelmed with gratitude.


    Sadie and Julian, quiet until now, bowed incessantly to Vivienne as they said, "Ms. Hawthorn, we can''t thank you enough.


    Without you, our family... we wouldn''t know how we would have survived."


    The thought of their recent hardships brought tears to their eyes.


    Tyler, most moved of all, wished he could kneel before Vivienne. "Ms. Hawthorn, meeting you has been a blessing. Without your


    help, my leg and Kaitlyn... we''d still be living in hellish darkness!"


    His nce urged Kaitlyn to speak.


    Kaitlyn''s fingers nervously twisted together as she avoided her husband''s gaze.


    Their odd behavior didn''t escape Vivienne and Percival.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Percival''s eyes flickered as he said, "Vivienne, now that we''ve seen to everyone, let''s head out."


    Vivienne nodded. "Oh, and Kaitlyn. We''re hosting a party in a few days, and I''d like to invite Amelia to join us."


    Kaitlyn was flustered. "But, but how can we? Amelia''s never been to such an event, and I¡¯m afraid she''ll be trouble for you."


    Vivienne smiled slightly. "It''s no trouble at all. It''s settled then. I''lle by to pick her up."


    She exchanged a knowing nce with Percival and hand in hand, they started to leave the house.


    Kaitlyn hesitated, but Anna, who had been following behind Vivienne, leaned in close to Kaitlyn and whispered, "Speak now or


    forever hold your peace. Miss your chance and there''s no going back."


    Anna''s words struck a chord in Kaitlyn.


    Jolted into action, she blurted, "Ms. Hawthorn, wait! There''s something | need to give you."


    Vivienne thought to herself that she should have covered her ears.


    Percivalmented silently, "Vivienne''s new friend has quite the set of lungs. Practicing some kind of roar technique?"


    Close by, Anna winced at the volume of Kaitlyn''s shout, feeling as though a thousand bees were buzzing in her head. If she had


    known, she would have kept quiet.


    Tyler, Sadie, and Julian looked away, unable to bear the scene.


    Kaitlyn wasn''t this loud usually...


    But Kaitlyn, oblivious to their reactions, rushed to Vivienne, clutching her hand. "Ms. Hawthorn, | have something very important


    to entrust to you."


    It seemed like Kaitlyn had made up her mind. She spun on her heel and darted back into her bedroom.


    In less than two minutes, she reemerged, cradling an antique-looking box that was about the length of her forearm.


    Vivienne¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    Percival had heard Vivienne speak of the Littletons before, and now, seeing Kaitlyn with the box, he could hazard a guess at


    what was inside.


    Anna, however, waspletely in the


    dark. She hadn''t been Weele


    they''dst r resqued KARA, So she


    es AN of the fact that Kaitlyn


    was a descendant of an ancient


    warrior lineage. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Littleton, what''s in the box?" Anna asked, eyeing the red satin ribbon wrapped around it with curiosity.


    Kaitlyn approached Vivienne, still holding the box. "Ms. Hawthorn, do you remember when | told you that the Abernathy''s were


    after me for a secret recipe?"


    She continued, "Actually, there is no secret recipe in the Littleton family. We just have an herb that has properties simr to the


    elixir of life .¡±


    Vivienne''s gaze narrowed.


    The quest for immortality again.


    Those ancient warriors, how fearful of death were they?


    Percival furrowed his brow slightly as he asked, "You mean to say this herb has the same properties as the elixir of life? It can


    grant immortality?"


    That seemed impossible!


    Seeing the skepticism in Bevel


    eyes, Kaitlyn gave a wr Sul


    there rea wvanrtewakean an grant


    eterhatlife ? If there were, the


    Littletons would have been extinct


    centuries ago!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She opened the box and said, "This


    herb was discovered by an a


    of the yard tonrfarnii£¤By Charice It


    chit 6 nt anyone eternal life, but it


    has the power to bring itself back


    from the dead!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Tyler sat in the back, and, seeing the three people looking confused, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious, afraid that his wife


    wouldn''t be able to say it clearly.


    ¡°Kaitlyn, let me exin. Ms. Hawthorn, this thing, it''s like this. It doesn''t matter if you use poison or destroy its roots. All it takes is


    a drop of its sap, and in less than a day, the herb will grow back to what it is now."


    He pointed at the herb that was clearly smothered in a box, but still bright green and fresh, "Not only that. Its sap can also save


    other, smaller nts about the same size as it."


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled with mischief, "But this herb can''t cure people, can it?"


    nts and animals, though both forms of life, are fundamentally different from a biological standpoint. This herb may seem


    miraculous, but if it can''t even save a nt slightly bigger than itself, so how could it resurrect the dead or heal broken bones?


    Indeed, Kaitlyn nodded in agreement. "It''s just an herb, not some kind of elixir from a fairy tale. How could it possibly bring back


    the dead? Honestly, this thing isn''t really about immortality at all."


    Vivienne noticed a sh of resentment in Kaitlyn''s eyes.


    Kaitlyn continued, "But | don''t know who spilled the beans about the Littleton family having this herb. Some people believe that


    since it can revive nts, it must contain the secret to eternal youth. They wanted to take it for research, but it is our family


    heirloom, the only thing of value the Littleton family has left. My father refused to give it up, and they... they killed my entire


    family! I''m useless. | couldn''t even avenge them!" Kaitlyn''s hands trembled as she clutched the box.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    The Littleton family was murdered?


    Wasn''t it said that Kaitlyn''s parents hadmitted suicide due to a business failure and financial crisis?


    Vivienne had yet to investigate the Littleton family''s situation thoroughly, only hearing a few versions from others, and had


    assumed Kaitlyn''s parents had taken their own lives.


    Seeing Kaitlyn''s eyes redden, Vivienne patted her shoulder in aforting gesture as she said, "Kaitlyn, what do you need me


    to do for you?"


    "This thing is of no use to me." Kaitlyn pushed the box forward. "If it weren''t for this, my family wouldn''t have been brought to


    such a tragic end! But my father''s dying wish was for me to protect it, and | can''t go against hisst request!"


    But most of all, she didn''t want those viins to win!


    Anna nced at the box''s contents and asked, "You''re not thinking of giving this to Vivienne, are you?"


    Was this thing really as magical as Kaitlyn imed?


    It looked no different from amon weed.


    And yet, having been confined in a box for so long without wilting, it was indeed strange.


    To everyone''s surprise, Kaitlyn nodded and pushed the box directly in front of Vivienne, "Ms. Hawthorn, | want to give this to you.


    You''re capable, and | believe you can protect this herb well. If not, just burn it!"


    Vivienne reached out, tugging at Percival''s sleeve, who understood and stepped forward to take the box. "So | should really burn


    this?"


    ¡°Really burn it?"


    Vivienne''s expression didn''t seem to be joking.


    Kaitlyn''s previously valiant spirit seemed to diminish by half. With pleading and reluctant eyes, she asionally nced at the


    box in Vivienne''s hands. The pain on her face was clear for anyone to see.


    Especially since Vivienne''s face showed little emotion.


    Tyler prided himself on being an astute judge of character, but even he couldn''t tell if she was joking.


    Worried that Kaitlyn might not be able to let go and suddenly ask for the item back, he almost spoke up.


    Kaitlyn wouldn''t suddenly change her mind, would she?


    Sadie and Julian also felt anxious for Kaitlyn, their expressions clear to Vivienne. The longer the time passed, the harder it


    became for her to suppress her smile.


    "This is useless to me. Since you don''t want it, Kaitlyn, it''s best to burn it to avoid any trouble."


    To avoid any trouble.


    Kaitlyn''s eyes flickered and said, "Yes, to avoid any trouble! Better to burn it, so | won''t have to live in fear anymore. Keeping it is


    just a curse."


    Her eyes filled with an apology, "Ms. Hawthorn, I''m so sorry. Even though | knew this would bring trouble, | still involved you.


    Please return it to me, and I''ll burn it right now."


    She was determined! Her father''sst words were not as important as her family''s safety!


    Kaitlyn reached for the box, but Percival subtly stepped aside, causing her to grasp at air. She teetered, about to fall.


    Tyler shouted, "Careful!"


    Amid the gasps of surprise, Anna quickly steadied her. "Kaitlyn, are you alright?"


    Vivienne rushed to Kaitlyn¡¯s side, her concern evident, while shooting Percival a dark look.


    Percival stiffened.


    His Vivienne was bing more unreasonable by the minute.


    It was her idea to tease Kaitlyn, and now she was ring at him.


    Percival chuckled silently, his eyes filled with fondness.


    But even if she was unreasonable, he adored her all the more.


    The Littleton family couldn''t grasp the subtleties of their interaction, but Anna had an inkling.


    The struggle to keep fromughing was evident by her twitching lips, indicating she knew Vivienne was only joking.


    Not wanting Kaitlyn to catch on too quickly, Anna had been darting her eyes around ever since Vivienne arrived. Caught off


    guard, she met Percival''s tender gaze towards Vivienne.


    Such a meltingly warm look made her wonder about Soren.


    No, why was she thinking about him?


    Thatzy mutt was still snoozing


    away,pletely oblivious t


    world. W atever drearnort e was


    ldstliraust have been pretty darn


    captivating to make him forget his


    own team! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With a shake of her head, Anna refocused on the unfolding drama before her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the end, Kaitlyn couldn''t tell if


    Vivienne was spinning tales om


    spools tyatty wUENat herbal


    redledy ivienne had been raving


    about somehow ended up at the YQ


    Research Center. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hey, Vivienne!"


    Leopold, with his hair looking like a


    bird''s nest, had finally found refuge in


    a safe spot. Liftin hig-head.G42aW


    jenge ard Betbival, with Anna in


    tow, strolling by. "Percival!" he yelled,


    but the duo, caught up in their own


    world, didn''t hear a thing. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Brody was practically tearing Brian''s shirt off. "Yourdass! What''s your deal with me, huh? My hard-earned research is in ruins


    because of you!¡±


    ¡°Freak! How''s that my problem? You''re the one who wasn''t careful!" Brian shot back, not one to back down easily.


    With a wrestler''s precision, Brian locked Brody''s neck in a firm hold. "You twisted freak, quit pulling at my pants!"


    Brody shot back, "Then let me go!"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Jack and Ethan were both equally matched in strength, and mindful of the fact that they were in Vivienne''sb, both of them


    hesitated to exert their full force.


    But as the scuffle progressed, they got carried away, lost in their own world of grunts and thuds, oblivious to everything else.


    Leopold was practically biting his nails off in anxiety. He nced at Vivienne, who remained silent throughout, and then at


    Percival, who watched with a mischievous glint in his eye, and couldn''t help but mentally pray for Brody.


    ¡°Hey, Husky, what''s the scoop here? How did these two end up duking it out? And aren''t you apanying Griffin Martinez?"


    Anna asked with the nonchnce of a spectator at a boxing match.


    Leopold bristled at the nickname, "Don''t call me ''Husky¡¯, Anna! And what do you mean by that? I''m not tethered to the Martinez


    family. Can''t a guy get some fresh air without it being a big deal?"


    He huffed, "You want to know so badly? Well, I''m not telling!"


    Vivienne and Percival gave him a look that could freeze hell over.


    Like a scolded pup, Anna could almost hear Leopold''s whimpers. "Okay, okay, I''ll spill it, Vivienne. | swear on my mother''s apple


    pie, this mess has nothing to do with me!"


    "Get to the point,¡± Vivienne demanded, massaging her temples.


    Leopold could be such a chatterbox; she''d be old and gray before he finished his story.


    Leopold cleared his throat, "Well, the gist is, | was here to pick up some gear. Just as | arrived, | heard Brian arguing with Rex."


    Turned out, it was nothing serious.


    Brian had been tasked by Vivienne to keep an eye on Brody, which meant Brian hadn''t been on any missions for a while and


    was itching for some action. He decided to try his luck with Brody.


    "What''s up, big guy, feeling idle?" Brody rolled his eyes at the thought of being used as a pawn for Brian''s schemes again,


    especially afterst time''s debacle with the bonus money.


    Brody had finallynded a gig analyzing Karen''s artifacts. No way was he about to drop that for Brian''s wild goose chase.


    Brian wouldn''t back down, though. "I''m bored out of my skull, you know. Vivienne asked me to babysit you, make sure you don''t


    get into trouble!"


    Brody snorted. With Vivienne''s project and his own research at stake, he wasn''t going anywhere.


    But Brian persisted, and somehow their verbal tiff turned physical.


    "Mr. Wolf, stop gawking. It''s embarrassing," Vivienne groaned, wishing she could vanish into thin air.


    Percival''s deep chuckle was far too soothing for the situation. "Embarrassing? | should record this and post it online. People love


    a good brawl."


    Vivienne thought, ¡°You just love stirring the pot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Percival shrugged, "These young bucks are always vying for your attention. They want to challenge me? They''re not even in my


    league."


    Leopold and Anna, having heard the entire story, were too scared to make a sound.


    Suddenly, a loud p echoed through theb!


    The hubbub of theb ground to a halt as everyone''s attention shifted from their work to where Brian and Brody stood, frozen,


    staring in one direction.


    "Ms. Hawthorn!"


    The name rang out, and Leopold noticed Brody and Brian shiver at the mention of Vivienne¡¯s name.


    Percival, subtly poking fun, whispered, "Vivienne?"


    He was well aware that his girl was all about the bottom line. Thisb was her mother''s and her own life''s work. And those azure


    countertops with their beakers and vials held potions worth a fortune.


    And now, these two had managed to spill them!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Without a word, Vivienne passed a wooden box to Percival.


    "Seems like you two had quite the party in myb, huh? Do you even know what''s inside here?"


    She dipped a cotton swab into the spilled potion; the brownish-red liquid instantly stained the swab.


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, recalling the failed elixirs of immortality they''d found at Samantha''s vi. A shiver ran down his spine.


    "This isn''t the sample we brought back from M State, is it?"


    With a sheepish grin, Brian chimed in, a chilling sensation creeping up his spine as he nudged Brody, "What the heck is this


    stuff?"


    Brody, with a grim smile, blurted out, "You''re toast! Vivienne''s going to kill you!"


    Brian''s eyes widened in horror as Brody used, "It''s all his fault! Ms. Hawthorn, he was the one pestering me for help with


    some scam, and he''s the one who broke the potion!"


    Brian''s mind raced. Known as the sharpest tool in the Emerald Mountain shed, he retorted, "Vivienne, don''t listen to his


    nonsense! You know me. How could | possibly wreak havoc in yourb? It was just a joke, but he took it seriously."


    He blinked innocently, trying to y the fool.


    "Who knew Brody here was so


    gullible? Sorry, Vivienne, but yooean


    aos pdithOatize the stuff


    Relies at the corner of the table


    was important." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival coughed awkwardly, wondering just how ¡®normal¡¯ the teaching standards were at Emerald Mountain.


    Anna cringed, "My eyes, my eyes! How are Vivienne''s prot¨¦g¨¦s so... oundish?"


    Leopold pulled out his phone, faithfully documenting the entire debacle.


    Trying not to tip anyone off, he turned the color of a ripe plum, his shoulders shaking as he typed out a message to his fellow


    apprentices¡¯ group chat.


    [Leopold sure knows his way around drama.]


    Recently, Brian had graduated from an outer disciple to a fully-fledged one, bing Vivienne''s tenth apprentice.


    No sooner had Leopold sent the


    message than he shut off nis: RARNE,


    rubbing hi = swplterheheeRs and trying


    th keg straight face. But he


    couldn''t help it; a snort ofughter


    escaped him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His colleagues at theb were gobsmacked. Was this really happening?


    No way!


    Vivienne pursed her lips, her hands balling into fists then rxing.


    Then tensing up again.


    She couldn''t hit him. This was her junior, after all.


    Even if he was utterly revolting, she had to win him over with kindness, not force!


    Damn it!


    She couldn''t hold back! She had


    worked so hard to salvage ju Tet ile


    from the ru sad iw) Before she


    donk avert aia her research, it was


    all surrendered back to Mother Earth!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All thanks to these two numskulls, who seemed to exist solely to make her life difficult!

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Vivienne took several deep breaths before delivering a resounding p to the back of Brian''s head. "Go runps around the


    entire institute! And guess what? You''ve just earned yourself the honor of cleaning duty for the next two months!"


    She then turned her attention to Brody who looked as if he''d seen a ghost.


    With a swift motion, he sprung to his feet and dashed out, hisplexion ashen as he passed his colleagues who could easily


    spot his pallor.


    Brian mbered up from the floor. "What a coward. | mean, Vivienne''s stunning. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    His voice wasn''t loud, but in the eerie silence of the institute, even an ant''s footsteps would have echoed.


    Everyone, including Leopold, froze for a second, ncing at Vivienne¡¯s reaction.


    Leopold gulped before venturing, "Is it possible that, uh, they''re actually afraid of you?"


    Meanwhile, Percival had approached Vivienne''s side. "Come on, don''t waste your breath here. Let''s get out of here."


    On the approach to the grand Ellington Mansion.


    ¡°Are you sure this is where Vivienne lives?"


    Victoria sat in the car, surveying the distant property.


    The scale and setting were on par with the top noble houses, and she''d heard Vivienne was the granddaughter-inw of the


    owner of the mansion.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    No wonder she''d been so bold the other day.


    The bodyguard pointed toward the distant Ellington estate. "That''s Ms. Hawthorn''s inws¡¯ ce. The road there leads to the


    bridal suite of Ms. Hawthorn and her husband. This route is a must-pass for them."


    Victoria, unsure whether she felt bitter or something else, had initially wanted to step out for a stroll, but her good mood had


    vanished in an instant.


    After what seemed like an eternity of waiting, just as Victoria''s patience was wearing thin for the tenth time, another car finally


    appeared in the distance.


    Her interest waned until shezily asked, "Whose car is that?"


    The bodyguard, having already scoped out Percival''s ride, squinted for a better look and confirmed it was indeed the Ellington


    family''s car, a rare hint of pleasure crossing his stoic face.


    He opened the car door. "Miss, it''s Mr. Ellington and Ms. Hawthorn."


    "They''re here?" Victoria''s drowsy mind suddenly snapped to attention. As she stepped out of her car, Percival was already


    bringing his to a halt.


    "It''s her." Through the windshield, Vivienne recognized Victoria instantly.


    Percival regarded the familiar face and asked, "You know her?"


    Vivienne nced at him and nodded. "She''s the Abernathy family''s daughter, Victoria¡ªthe one | told you about."


    As they spoke, Victoria was already by the car. "Ms. Hawthorn, | need a word with you, if you don''t mind stepping out."


    Vivienne rolled down the window and replied indifferently, "If you''ve got something to say, say it here. We''re in a bit of a rush."


    "You woman, have you no manners?" Her eyes flicked to Percival, her voice indignant. "For heaven''s sake, you''re set to be the


    lady of the Ellington family. Didn''t Richard teach you anything about decency?"


    Vivienne leaned on the window frame. "And how is that your concern?"


    "It''s my concern because¡ªmy mother is..."


    "Ms. Abernathy, we have other matters to attend to."


    That was close, Victoria thought, nearly getting lost in Vivienne''s words.


    Victoria gave the bodyguard Walter a grateful nce. If it weren''t for him, she would have been dragged into Vivienne''s game.


    She steadied herself, about to speak again, when she heard Percival''s icy voice, "Ms. Abernathy, if there''s nothing else, don''t


    block the way."


    "Who said there¡¯s nothing else?" Victoria turned to Percival. "Ms. Hawthorn, where have you hidden Kaitlyn?"


    Vivienne looked at her curiously. "Why should | tell you?"


    Victoria was taken aback, then nted her hands on her hips. "Because | am the daughter of the Abernathy family! Don''t think |


    can''t touch you just because you''re clinging to the Ellingtons. You¡¯re nothing more than the daughter of some perfumepany


    CEO. I''m even lowering myself by talking to you!"


    With arms crossed and a look of disdain, she warned, "You''d better hand over Kaitlyn quickly! She''s nothing but trouble. Do you


    want to bring disaster upon the Ellington family?"


    ¡°Are you questioning the Ellington family''s ability to protect someone?" Looking at Victoria¡¯s face which bore a striking


    resemnce to his aunt, Percival''s deep eyes filled with a mix of emotions.


    There was longing for his aunt and, at the same time, a growing animosity toward the Abernathy family!


    Percival''s gaze narrowed as Victoria met his intense stare.


    Feeling like prey under a hawk''s gaze, her skin crawled. "You can''t be serious! I''m trying to be helpful here. That woman will


    bring bad luck to any household she enters!"


    "Mr. Wolf, drive." A mysterious glint


    passed through Vivienne''s eyes.


    held Victoria''s azn neste stewvly


    rdap the window. "Be


    careful¡ªwear a mask too long, and


    you might forget how to take it off."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! Vivienne, you stop right there!"


    Vivienne didn''t care about Victoria at all, whose hand was almost crushed!


    Clutching her reddened hand, Victoria watched as Percival sped away, leaving her in a cloud of exhaust, too frustrated to speak.


    ¡°Looks like Kaitlyn''s got her wrapped around her finger. Well, that takes the heat off me!"


    Muttering under her breath, Victoria


    slid behind the wheel of her cara


    cast a lingerin glgnoe back at the


    Engtahestate, a thought suddenly


    striking her. "Turn around. | know just


    the person who can handle this."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne was on the phone, issuing an order, "Get someone to collect a tissue sample from Victoria for analysis."


    She hung up just as the bathroom


    door swung open, and Percival


    emerged, steam rigingfrqm a6 Body


    towd BS hair and


    plopped down beside her. "Honestly,


    no need to check. Victoria''s got a


    look that''s a dead ringer for my aunt."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne handed him the hairdryer as she said, "We need to be sure. If she''s really your aunt''s daughter, then her actions today


    just got a whole lot more interesting."


    The hairdryer whirred in the background. Her voice seemed distant to Percival, almost as if it wereing from far away.


    He paused mid-movement, turning to look at Vivienne, his gazeced with a meaningful smile.


    Amoment of rity struck. "Thanks to my clever Vivienne. Without you, I''d be blind with spite, unable to see the bigger picture."


    Dropping the hairdryer on the nightstand, Percival leaned in close to Vivienne.


    Her fragrance, subtle and intoxicating like the scent of fresh cream, filled his senses, and all he had to do was lower his gaze to


    admire her soft, fair skin.


    He nuzzled against her, his nose brushing her skin, feeling a sense of satisfaction he''d never known. His eyes darkened with


    desire, slowly pooling within.


    Vivienne''s cheeks flushed pink under his gaze. "They say love makes you lose your wits, Mr. Wolf. Guess you''re living proof of


    that now."

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Vivienne''s words were light, but her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    No matter how many times she had seen it, the sight of Percival''s chiseled abs never failed to make her swallow in appreciation.


    Her slender, fair fingers traced over his toned muscles, while her other arm wrapped around Percival''s neck. "Mr. Wolf, have you


    put on some weighttely? Your six-pack doesn''t feel as rock-hard as before."


    Percival thought to himself, ¡°The cheeky little thing, teasing me like that.¡±


    He caught her wandering hand in a firm grip, his voice husky, "Don''t worry, the real workout starts soon, and | guarantee you''ll be


    more than satisfied."


    The Hawthorn Family''s Soir¨¦e.


    As arising star in Rivenwood, Dorian had arranged the evening''s reception at a modest yet charming boutique hotel.


    The guest list included business associates and some of the newly acquainted local elite.


    "| didn''t expect such a turnout tonight. It seems that even a down-and-out camel is still bigger than a horse. | thought the


    Hawthorn family would never bounce back."


    ¡°What''s there to be happy about? | wonder what sort of luck this country bumpkin stumbled upon to get cozy with the Ellingtons.


    If it weren''t for that marriage, do you think anyone would give him the time of day?"


    "That''s why they say Ms. Hawthorn is so cunning. After everything that''s happened, Mr. Ellington still stands by her side


    unwaveringly.¡±


    Anna, as Vivienne''s bodyguard, heard every insult and nder.


    "These people!"


    This was unbearable!


    Her eyes glinting with fury, she was about to confront them when Vivienne held her back, "Don''t stoop to their level. Hitting them


    would be too good for them."


    Percival stood by Vivienne''s side in a tailored suit, his hand resting on her shoulder.


    "Thomas, look into theirpanies. Since they have so much idle time, let''s keep them busy."


    Thomas nodded. "Don''t worry, Percival, they won''t get off easy."


    To mess with the family of Vivienne? They were truly courting death!


    "Vivienne!"


    Just then, a chorus of excited young voices approached.


    Vivienne didn''t flinch, instead, she stooped slightly to embrace the children hugging her from either side. "Amelia''s here too. You


    two rascals, make sure you and your friends have a st today."


    Isolde nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry, Vivienne! | won''t let Thaddeus bully Amelia!"


    "That''s nonsense!"


    Thaddeus stamped his foot and said, "I didn''t bully Amelia, right?"


    He turned, his gaze falling on Amelia.


    The little girl was dressed in a frock that Vivienne had made especially for her, looking timid at her first high-society event.


    Thaddeus''s defensive tone startled her.


    Clutching the hem of her dress, Amelia nodded shyly and said, "No. Thaddeus didn''t bully me, er, Ms. Hawthorn."


    The awkward formality made Vivienne frown slightly.


    Before she could speak, K, in an elegant cream mermaid gown, approached with a graceful stride, her face beautifully made


    up under the crystal chandeliers. "Vivienne, when did you arrive? I''ve been watching the door and didn''t even see you."


    She linked arms with Vivienne,pletely encircling her with the children.


    Percival, squeezed out to the side, wore a look of brooding frustration, causing Thomas following behind to lower his head,


    struggling to suppress a chuckle.


    Percival asked, "Something funny?"


    Thomas shook his head hastily. "No, it''s just that... | was just..."


    st it, why couldn''t he control his own smile!


    "Percival, | didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Asoft, melodious voice rang out, and as everyone''s attention was momentarily captured by the neers, it reverted back to


    Percival.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Her soft tone made Percival''s skin crawl. He dodged the woman lunging at him and said, "Vivienne, | don''t know her."


    He took his ce behind Vivienne, his deep eyes not once ncing at the other woman, instead, looking earnestly at Vivienne.


    What a drama king.


    Since when had Mr. Wolf adopted this style?


    Vivienne massaged her temples, remembering when she first met Percival; he was the epitome of cool and arrogant. As time


    went on, he seemed to be more and more offbeat.


    Thomas was like, ¡°No, ma''am, Percival has been like this ever since he started dating you. Haven''t you noticed?¡±


    K sneaked a nce at Percival, frowning at the interruption. "Ms. Grimshaw, we know you''re smitten. But even as a rising


    starlet, you don''t need to throw yourself at every man you see!"


    ¡°Let go of me! Do you know who | am?" Ramona Grimshaw struggled against Thomas''s grip, fuming, "Who are you to touch me?


    Percival, don''t you remember me? I''m Ramona, | was at yourpany¡¯s annual g with the VP."


    Ramona in a pink mini-dress saw Percival and her demeanor changed instantly, "You even gave me directions there."


    Vivienne''s cold gaze shifted to Percival.


    Without hesitation, she met his affectionate look


    "| don''t remember her. Thomas, throw her out."


    ¡°Right away!" Thomas effortlessly lifted her, heading towards the door.


    Ramona''s hand clutched at his wrist, about to make a move. In that moment, a gaze as sharp as a sword pinned her in ce.


    Ramona froze, holding back the urge to look away. Her mouth opened and closed, protesting, "Let me go! | am the new brand


    ambassador of the Hawthorn Group, you can''t treat me like this!"


    The new brand ambassador of the Hawthorn Group?


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered with a glint of surprise as she turned to face K. "| remember my dad only signed you as the brand


    ambassador. Who is she supposed to be?"


    K''s expression was tainted with


    distaste, "Didn''t your father tell ¨¦


    Ramona is the ney derlifg the


    ifuastais afd pushing. In just three


    months, she went from aplete


    nobody to the hottest sensation in


    town." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nobody seemed to know what Ramona did before her meteoric rise.


    K had tried to dig up some dirt on her but found that Ramona''s past was squeaky clean, which was unnerving.


    Her ascent was rmingly rapid, and


    within a few months, she had mM


    be a ogee


    bore @dd tht amona had been


    shoehorned into the Hawthorn family


    endorsement deal by the higher-ups.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne was clueless about all this.


    At that moment, Dorian had noticed themotion and hurried over. He was struck by the sight of Ramona, being restrained by


    Thomas.


    "Thomas, what on earth are you doing? Please let Ms. Grimshaw go."


    Thomas remained still, his questioning gaze shifting to Percival.


    With a slight nod from the man, Thomas finally eased his grip.


    Ramona shrugged off his hold and


    dashed towards Dorian, "Mr.


    Hawthorn, is this none treat yout


    sole: ues u''re anything


    special just because your daughter


    hitched her wagon to the Ellingtons.


    A country bumpkin like you trying to


    compete with me? Please!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    "Country bumpkin?"


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, an expression that hadn''t crossed her face in quite some time.


    She surveyed Ramona with a critical eye, noting the girl couldn''t be more than twenty. With her doll-like features, it was no


    wonder she had be an overnight sensation.


    It wasn''t just the push from her handlers behind the scenes; that pretty face was surely a factor.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Vivienne''s clear eyes shifted to Dorian. "Dorian, what''s going on? Didn''t we agree that K was to be the


    face of the new perfume line?"


    She paused, noting Dorian''s evasive look.


    She asked, "You''re in trouble, why didn''t you talk to me?"


    "| will exin everythingter, Vivienne," Dorian replied, his face showing distress. "Ms. Grimshaw, this is my daughter. Please


    be respectful."


    After he spoke, he turned to face Ramona with a stern expression.


    Something was off.


    Vivienne tugged at Percival''s sleeve, and without a word, he understood. He gestured to Thomas, indicating he should lean in


    closer.


    Ramona, meanwhile, was visibly irked by Percival''s tant disregard for her, his attention solely on Vivienne.


    Her voice dripped with jealousy, "Percival, darling, look at them! | wouldn''t have taken this ad gig if it wasn''t for your sake. Now,


    they''re all ganging up on me."


    Her whiny voice grated on Vivienne''s nerves.


    Vivienne''s elegant eyebrows knitted together as she scoffed, "Ms. Grimshaw, are you supposed to be some kind of mother hen?


    Clucking away like you''reying eggs at the Hawthorn family talent show."


    Ramona''s anger red, and she pointed at Vivienne. "You, you country bumpkin! What right do you have to talk to me?"


    Ramona''s shrill voice drew the attention of the entire banquet hall to the unfolding scene between Vivienne, Dorian, and Percival.


    The guests murmured among themselves, their expressions shifting.


    "What''s going on here? Who''s calling Ms. Hawthorn a country bumpkin?"


    "Get with the times. Ms. Hawthorn is known as the perfume maestro Q, not to mention a renowned fashion designer. How can


    she be unaware?"


    "If someone as aplished as Ms. Hawthorn is being called a country bumpkin, what does that make the rest of us?"


    The surrounding chatter didn''t escape the group, and Anna chimed in with a smirk, ¡°All this talk of country bumpkins. One would


    think Ms. Grimshaw was some kind of high-borndy."


    "You, IX"


    If it weren''t for the restrictions of the setting, Ramona would have pped Vivienne then and there. Her face flushed with a mix of


    rage and mortification; she regretted not studying Vivienne''s background more thoroughly.


    Who would have thought that this woman, once so easily bullied in Havenwood, held so many prestigious titles unknown to her?


    Ramona clenched her teeth in frustration as she said, "You just wait! | won''t let you get away with this!"


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit hospital room, Wi had just finished bathing Karen and was carrying the basin to the bathroom.


    The darkness outside was so thick you could slice it, making it impossible to discern if anyone was lurking below.


    Suddenly, the lights in the bathroom flickered twice, then went out.


    Wi, her eyes sharp, kicked open the bathroom door to find nothing but darkness. Without hesitation, she followed the rope that


    someone had used to climb in through the window.


    Just then, the hospital room door cracked open, letting in a sliver of light. Aman cautiously stepped in, making sure Karen was


    the only other person there before advancing with a syringe aimed at her exposed skin.


    But before the needle could make contact, the room flooded with light, and Wi, with lightning-fast reflexes, threw a dagger that


    pinned the intruder''s head to the wall.


    Back at the party, the minor disturbance did little to dampen the festivities.


    K stuck close to Vivienne, casting nces around the room. "Strange, where did Ramona go? She wouldn''t just leave like


    that, would she?"


    Vivienne turned her head with a light-hearted tone, "Why? Were you hoping she''d stay?"


    Even joking, her demeanor was cool and detached.


    K, mistaking Vivienne''s lightheartedness for irritation, hurriedly exined, "No, no. | wish she''d leave faster. But you don''t


    understand, Vivienne. Ramona is not as simple as you think."


    Remembering the fates of those who


    had crossed Ramona recently, K


    shivered. "The wa shepstedicat"¡¯


    sea edt her sights on


    r. Ellington. There must have been


    some incident; otherwise, she would


    never let things slide." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I''m not mistaken, that woman¡ªwhatever her name was¡ªshe knows some skills," Percival said coolly, recalling the marks he


    had spotted on Ramona¡¯s wrist.


    Vivienne nced at him. "Mr. Wolf, quite observant, aren''t we?"


    Percival offered a helpless smile, his ice-cold eyes softening for a moment. "And you use me of being jealous. Seems like


    you''re the jealous one."


    He gently ruffled Vivienne''s soft hair, his eyes glowing with an unspoken warmth.


    K stood there, her heart fluttering


    uncontrobly already when at


    was near Vi iepre@ WK Wseating in her


    cas addiea to grow louder by the


    second. She worried, what if Vivienne


    noticed? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna, caught off guard, had just been


    force-fed another spoonful of PDA,


    and she felt numb fromthe Geddde.


    evestdtaited &verywhere ¡ª to the


    sky, to the ground ¡ª anywhere but


    towards the lovebirds enveloped in


    their own pink bubble. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the shadows!


    Ramona, like a viper eyeing its prey, watched the sickeningly sweet couple. Her hand, hanging by her side, clenched into a fist.


    Vivienne, just you wait. Once | snag Percival for myself, you would get youreuppance!


    ¡°Ramona! Are you even listening to me?" The sudden roar from her earpiece snapped Ramona back to reality.


    With an irritated touch to her earring, she replied, "Yeah, yeah, | heard you. | slipped up this time, but I¡¯ve got it under control. |


    don¡¯t need you lecturing me!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Feeling eyes on her, Vivienne''s red lips curved into a sly smile.


    Oh, Ramona.


    She would remember this!

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    The following day, Vivienne was still curled up in Percival''s arms, sleeping like a log.


    Trending topics about her were skyrocketing, with a mix ofments from fans and possibly paid trolls sprawling below the


    headlines.


    [Hawthorn Family Heiress Rampage]


    [Vivienne Bullying]


    A uniform wave of negative press.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    [Who is this Vivienne? Never heard of her. How dare she mess with our sweet Ramona?]


    [Poor Ramona, what is her team doing? They set her up with this no-name brand, and she gets harassed at the party!]


    [Hawthorn family perfume? Our Ramona was doing them a favor representing them, and this is how they repay her!]


    Vivienne was jolted awake by the insistent ringing of her phone.


    Wi''s voice came through, and Vivienne muffled by sleep, "What''s up, Aunt Wi?"


    "Vivienne,e to the hospital. Someone broke inst night."


    Vivienne and Percival rushed to the hospital in record time. In the ward, Wi was already seated by Karen''s bedside waiting for


    them.


    Vivienne, usuallyposed, looked unusually serious. Without waiting for Wi to speak, she asked, "What happened?"


    Percival followed closely behind her. "What''s that in your hand?"


    He had remained calm, the first to notice the syringe Wi was holding. In the shaft of morning sunlight, the clear liquid in the


    white syringe shimmered with a warm glow.


    Wi didn¡¯t answer right away but nced at Karen, who looked as peaceful as if she were merely asleep. "I can tell their target


    was specific. They weren''t trying to kill your mother; they wanted her to test some drug."


    "Testing drugs?" Vivienne''s gaze finally fixed on the potion in the syringe, "But why involve my mother?"


    Wi shook her head and handed the syringe to Vivienne, her ignorance evident.


    Considering the skill of the attacker from the night before, she asked, "Vivienne, how much do you know about the ancient


    warrior lineage?"


    At that, Vivienne paused, "Apart from the Perez and Martinez families, there''s the Littleton and Abernathy families."


    As she listed the few families she had some knowledge of, she turned to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, what do you know?"


    Percival''s eyes darkened as he shook his head slowly. "I only knew of the ancient warrior lineage through the Abernathy family,


    nothing more than you''ve mentioned.¡±


    These families had centuries-old legacies, many secrets unknown even to insiders like Vance.


    The surface-level information was scant; without these individuals revealing themselves, they might as well be any ordinary


    person.


    Vivienne understood that Wi wouldn''t bring this up without reason. She inspected the syringe in her hand and then said, "Aunt


    Wi, are you suggesting that the attack on my mother is rted to the ancient warrior lineage?"


    "Exactly," Wi nodded. "I''ve spent years tracking down the F-Poison, but I''ve also learned a lot about the ancient warrior


    lineage."


    ¡°Let''s not waste time on the lesser-known families. At the pinnacle of their sphere, there are five major families!"


    Of course, including the Sheldons would make it six.


    Each family''s martial skills and abilities differed.


    Besides the Perez, Martinez, and Abernathy families, there remained the Grimshaw and Boyd families!


    "| don''t know if any of them are in cahoots with F-Poison,¡± Wi continued, pulling out a humanoid figure from under the bed, "but


    whoever uses androids like this is GTO. They''re likely tied up in all this somehow."


    Thomas and Leopold, following Vivienne and Percival, nearly jumped out of their skins at Wi''s nonchnt reveal.


    Leopold thought to himself, ¡®Scared the daylights out of me. Vivienne''s aunt is as fierce as she is¡ªdoes she really think she can


    just whip out something like this without warning?¡¯


    Thomas had to agree.


    Wi was tough as nails!


    Anna remained unfazed by the android, although she did distance herself from the two men, scrutinizing the hole in its head.


    ¡°Hold on," Vivienne suddenly crouched down, "Is this Huxley Boyd?"


    Meanwhile, in a secluded upstairs room of an upscale room.


    Arthur sat at the head of the table, his aura of authority making everyone else sweat bullets. Despite their innocence, they


    couldn''t shake a feeling of guilt under his gaze.


    Arthur''s slender, finely jointed fingers tapped on the documents before him, the sound like the tolling of a death knell.


    ¡°After checking for so long, are these all you got?"


    The man closest to Arthur nearly


    buried his head in his chest as he


    said, "War God, this i ave uh


    antheRroaks FAY. We''ve turned


    the Brooks family upside down,


    including their servants from that


    year; we haven''t found the person


    you''re looking for." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Arthur was far from content with the conclusion. "Are you telling me that a person just vanished into thin air from the Brooks


    estate?" he questioned with a mixture of incredulity and irritation in his voice.


    The man seated across from him


    shifted ufortably in his chair


    before hesitantly speaking UP, (


    it''s not ex ctv thax ts Jost that


    Adee named Winnie


    associated with the Brooks family.


    We''ve checked - the main family, the


    servants, even the guests who''ve


    passed through. No one by that


    name exists." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed deeply, a storm brewing on his face. He should have known better than to delegate this. He should have


    looked into it himself, but his duties had been pressing at the time, leaving him no room to investigate.


    He sat motionless in his chair, fingers tapping slowly on the desktop, the atmosphere heavy with tension.


    The man opposite Arthur swallowed hard, breaking the silence. "War God, we might not have found anyone named Winnie, but...


    | dide across someone named Karen."


    Arthur''s tapping fingers paused, and he arched an eyebrow, signaling for the man to continue.


    "Karen was Scott''s fianc¨¦e. They


    were set to marry, but she vanished


    the day before the wedding. Sheter


    married a Dorian fr hs Haverorh


    feryiycani tied &''daughter Rumor


    has it that she was already pregnant


    with this daughter when she left


    Scott. Karen passed away, somehow


    came back to life, and was spotted at


    Vanguard Agency not long ago. And


    then, she just disappeared without a


    trace." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man paused, then seemed to remember an important detail. "Oh, and Karen''s daughter? Her name is Vivienne Hawthorn."

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    The situation surrounding Karen wasbed through once again, but the leads were scant. All they knew was that she used to


    be the captain at Vanguard Agency andter fell in love with a man named Scott. As for why she vanished off the face of the


    earth, well, since Timothy Brooks was now the head of the Brooks family, and despite employing every trick in the book, they


    couldn''t pry a word out of his tight-lipped kin.


    Arthur, after all, was the War God, and they couldn''t resort to extraordinary measures to coerce confessions, either.


    So, that was the extent of what he could dig up.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. "Vivienne is Karen''s daughter?"


    That was news to him.


    He knew Karen was a trusted subordinate of his father''s, a formidable agent at Vanguard Agency, but he had never actually met


    her.


    As for Karen''s affair with Scott, he had his suspicions that Karen was, in fact, Winnie. He even confronted Scott about it, but the


    man was stubborn as a mule and didn''t spill the beans.


    But now, he was pretty sure Karen wasn''t Winnie.


    Winnie was a wise and astute woman. Even if she had a daughter, she wouldn''t raise her to be the arrogant, high-and-mighty


    type like Vivienne.


    "Knock, knock!"


    Arhythmic knocking sound suddenly filled the air.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed, and with a slight gesture of his hand, his subordinates stood up as if they were granted a pardon.


    His voice was ice as hemanded, "Keep searching! Dig up the streets if you have to, but find her. | want her alive or evidence


    of her passing!"


    He refused to believe that someone could just vanish into thin air.


    When Victoria entered the room, only Arthur remained.


    She left Walter at the door and stepped inside, halting ten feet away from Arthur, "War God, | lost Kaitlyn!"


    Arthur''s dark eyes lifted, heavy as lead. "What happened?"


    Trying to maintain herposure, Victoria avoided his gaze. "It''s all because of that Vivienne. She seems to be chummy with


    Kaitlyn. With Percival backing her, who knows where she''s hidden her? My people are scouring the city, but so far, zilch!"


    "Vivienne again."


    Hearing that name once more, Arthur''s expression tightened.


    Victoria stiffened slightly. "You know her?"


    Arthur scoffed, "A cowardly little upstart is all. Continue the search and try not to ruffle Percival''s feathers. Your mother''s illness


    can''t wait forever."


    In a charming, old-world elegance in Northway City.


    Samanthay in her white sundress on the ornate four-poster bed in the master bedroom.


    It seemed she had slept for an eternity. Slowly, she opened her eyes, rubbed the ache in her temple, and looked out at the lush


    garden, "I never took you for a romantic.¡±


    Her long, fair legs teasingly swung over to the man seated by the bed. Her toes trailed up his pants and came to rest on his


    tense thigh. "Is this another one of your hideaways?"


    The statue-like man stirred. "No."


    Even with Samantha''s seduction, those unfathomable eyes betrayed no emotion, "You just woke up. Don''t waste your energy on


    frivolities."


    "Don''t be so heartless."


    Samantha bent her legs, sitting up on her knees.


    The movement caused her fullness to bounce enticingly, drawing the eye. "I''ve been asleep so long, don''t you miss me at all? If


    you pass up today, once I''m back in theb, you''ll lose this chance forever."


    The man''s Adam''s apple bobbed, his gaze meeting Samantha''s sultry eyes.


    His hand, as if bewitched, glided over Samantha''s smooth shoulder. Their distance closed, lips nearly touching when a woman''s


    voice from outside chilled the air, "If you''re nning a tryst, it''ll have to wait."


    Her tone was melodious, but to others, it sounded icy cold. "Come out; | need to talk to you."


    At the Boyd household.


    Mara had been unusually dociletely. She shadowed Cecilia, rarely leaving her side. Alongside her brother Huxley, they were


    like two quails in the Ellington household.


    Cecilia''s mood dictated their unease.


    When Vivienne arrived, Mara''s face turned ashen. "What do you want?"


    Her trembling finger pointed at Vivienne, her eyes darting to Percival, then to the person slung over Leopold''s shoulder.


    Leopold rolled his eyes, "Since when does Vivienne need to report to you when shees home? She''s the futuredy of this


    house; what does it have to do with you?"


    "Step aside, let us in. This kid is as heavy as a rock!"


    Synthetic humans were designed with realistic weight, and Leopold, having carried the burden all the way, was overheated and


    short-tempered.


    Mara''s face shed with resentment, meeting Vivienne¡¯s mocking gaze, and a shiver ran down her spine. "I didn''t mean.


    Vivienne, pleasee in. Aunt Cecilia was asking about you just yesterday.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As if she was the true matriarch of the home. Mara''s cautious demeanor was tinged with a hint of superiority.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, indifferent to her antics.


    Leopold, on the other hand, couldn''t


    stand Mara''s pretentiousness. He


    strode past her, caryjagahe 65d) td


    ths peda ney for your trouble.


    O


    the unknowing eye, one might


    mistake you for an extra maid in the


    Ellington family. Right, Percival?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival didn''t respond. In truth, he didn''t have the chance.


    The body Leopold had been carrying was ced on the couch, and if not for the gaping hole in its head, anyone would believe it


    was the real Huxley.


    Even Mara, his own flesh and blood, leaped back like a startled alley cat at the sight of "him." "Huxley, what on earth happened


    to you?"


    She lunged forward, her eyes zing


    with fury as she locked onto Vivienne.


    "Vivienne! You jerk, if you''ve


    problem ake it Witlme. My


    roth asec nothing to you. Why


    would you hurt him? | swear, Aunt


    Cecilia''s gonna hear about this. You


    wicked witch, you don''t deserve to


    set foot in the Ellington family home!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Leopold kicked out in frustration. "Would you shut it? Open your eyes, for God''s sake! Does that look like Huxley to you?"


    Mara retorted, "How can it not be Huxley?! Mr. Sterling, even if you''re siding with Vivienne, you can''t just stand there and lie to


    my face. You think | can''t recognize my own brother?"


    Clutching "Huxley" tightly, Mara''s voice was raw with emotion.


    Her cries were so loud they even stirred Cecilia from her apartment upstairs. Wrapped in a shawl, she hurried down. When she


    caught sight of Vivienne standing below, her eyes lit up.


    Before she could approach, a figure


    burst forth like a firecracker, "Au


    Cecilia, you''ve atte akemieidel |


    Know aid Messed up in the past. |


    know Vivienne doesn''t like me, but no


    matter what, she can''t take it out on


    Huxley." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne was at her wit''s end, ¡°How could your cousin Mara be so blind? How could she not see what was right in front of her?¡±


    Percival''s usually stoic face softened just a bit, ¡°Her brains never did work quite right.¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Percival and Viviennemunicated through their eyes, unaware of the world around them. It was as if singletons Thomas and


    Leopold didn''t exist.


    Listening to Mara''s tearful saga, Cecilia''s face was a portrait of utter confusion. "What do you mean Vivienne killed Huxley?"


    She pushed Mara away. "Are you out of your mind? If Vivienne really wanted Huxley dead, why would she bring him back in


    broad daylight for all to see? She could''ve just left him to rot in M State, couldn''t she?¡±


    Mara was choked up, disbelieving. "But | saw Huxley there..."


    Cecilia rolled her eyes. "Are you sure it was Huxley? | saw the guy sprinting out of here not half an hour ago. You''re not


    suggesting that in the past thirty minutes, Vivienne murdered him and then paraded his body just to show off? What do you think


    she is, brainless like you?"


    After a verbal barrage that left Mara speechless, it became clear that Cecilia, who was typically distant and cold to her, had


    surprisinglye to the defense.


    Onlookers Vivienne and Percival, ustomed to Cecilia''s clean but sharp tongue, were the first to react. "Thomas, Leopold, lock


    down the city and find Huxley!"


    Vivienne, not one to sit idle, texted Draven; [Draven, take a team and scour the city for Huxley. If you find him, bring him to


    Ellington Manor.]


    It seemed that the heavens were conspiring to keep Vivienne busy. Just when she thought she could enjoy a couple of days of


    freedom, trouble was brewing anew.


    Clueless about their n but sensing urgency in Vivienne''s demeanor, Cecilia asked, "What''s up? Has Huxley done something


    stupid again?"


    Thomas couldn''t help butment, "That ¡®again¡¯ is spot on."


    Vivienne patted Cecilia on the shoulder. "Someone sent a synthetic replica of Huxley to the hospital, aiming to harm my mother.


    Today, we''re going to flush out the mastermind behind this."


    Percival chimed in, "Mom, has Huxley been acting strangetely?"


    "What are you implying?!"


    Mara, who had been eavesdropping from the staircase, inwardly cursed Huxley''s failure to eliminate Karen, depriving Vivienne of


    experiencing the same grief.


    As they voiced their suspicions about Huxley, Mara stood up defiantly. "You suspect Huxley of wanting to harm your mother?"


    She grasped Vivienne''s hand. "Vivienne, could you be mistaken? Huxley''s as timid as a mouse; how could he possibly harm


    your mother? Plus, with the medicine you gave me still in my system, he wouldn''t dare, not even for my sake."


    Percival raised an eyebrow, deftly pulling Vivienne''s hand away from Mara''s grip. "We can''t be sure about that."


    "What?" Mara was bewildered.


    Vivienne leaned into Percival''s embrace. "Ms. Boyd, don''t overestimate your importance. Your life might not mean much to him.


    Otherwise, how would you exin the synthetic replica?"


    Mara''s expression shifted slightly. "This has to be a setup! Vivienne, you''re too smart not to see through such a ruse."


    She couldn''t let them conclude that Huxley was the murderer. If they did, her days within the Ellington family would be numbered.


    "Really?" Vivienne asked provocatively. "Ms. Boyd, so sure of yourself, do you have evidence?"


    Percival''s gaze was icy. "Vivienne doesn''t need your input in her affairs."


    In a shadowy, unnamed corner of the city, Huxley was frantically yelling into the phone. "They''ve captured the synthetic! What''s


    the deal with your operation? Why did Wie back early?"


    Whatever the person on the other end said, it was met with a coldugh from Huxley. "Easy for you to say! Vivienne''s no fool;


    she won''t be deceived by me."


    The woman''s voice, seductive and chilling, reassured him, "Don''t worry, | have faith in you. If not in yourself, at least believe in


    what''s inside you, right?¡±


    The call ended abruptly, and Huxley, snapping out of his frenzied state, felt a surge of anger.


    Damn it all!


    In the end, they refused to help him!


    So much for the Grimshaw family; they couldn''t even handle Vivienne''s aunt, Wi. Some power yers they were!


    If only he hadn''t trusted that woman and her empty promises!


    What now?


    That was Vivienne''s mother, and that woman had more tricks up her sleeve than a Vegas magician. What would she do to him?


    At that moment, Huxley was acutely aware that he had sent a synthetic replica in his stead. Remembering the footage he saw on


    the security feed, he felt a chill run down his spine. If one of those throwing knives had found him, he wouldn''t have had a


    chance to plead his innocence.


    Plead?


    Aglint of cunning shed in Huxley''s eyes as panic gave way to a sinister calm.


    He took a deep breath, fists clenching, and then rxed. "It''s just Vivienne, isn''t it? Well, you just wait. The Boyd family will have


    its revenge."


    On the set, K''s sunny disposition darkened as she read through the onlinements.


    ¡°Have you spoken to your boss about this?" she asked her agent, knowing Vivienne was tied up with other matters and had


    assigned someone else to handle her affairs.


    The man''s influence in the entertainment industry was significant, and even though this involved Vivienne, he trod lightly, "We''ve


    been unable to reach the boss; she''s preupied.¡±


    As they spoke, a call from Darren came through.


    K didn''t hesitate to answer. "Did you find Ramona''s location?"


    Darren''s voice wasced with exhaustion as if he''d been through the wringer, yet there was a hint of excitement. "Got it. I''ll send


    you the address. Let''s go together!"


    "Vivienne''s probably tied up right now. She''s done so much for us; it''s time we did something for her."


    ¡°And what exactly do you n to do for her?"


    As K''s words hung in the air, Ramona''s voice followed closely behind.


    The RV fell into an abrupt silence as K hung up the phone, her brows knitting together in frustration. "Ramona Grimshaw, I''ve


    been looking for you. Imagine my surprise when you waltz right in!"


    She swiped away from the call


    screen and scrolled down her Twitter


    feed. "This trending topic, dicLy,


    ea thisptyoFe ke a street


    pePto er dancing in front of a


    widow''s house, calling attention to


    yourself! Do you really think, with


    these petty tricks, you can steal


    Percival away from Vivienne? Dream


    on!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ramona''s face shifted with emotion.


    "Whether I''m dreaming or not is none


    of your concern, Ms. Brooks.


    Honestly, | can''t fathgm why 6d) dt


    opl¨¦,\are Gitrchummy with her.


    e Brooks family has been dragged


    through the mud by that wench,


    Vivienne, and yet here you are, acting


    all buddy-buddy. That''s right. After all,


    Vivienne is your boss. Without her,


    you''d probably be on the chopping


    block by now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She tilted her chin up, her expression


    dripping with sarcasm. "Let''s face it,


    you''re nothing but a ees Whoever


    f ds yoy youlbBr fo hem. Why


    dont youe with me instead? |


    guarantee not only will | make you a


    star, but I''ll also help the Brooks


    family get their revenge." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    K''s face turned as cold as ice. "The sun hasn''t even set, and here''s Ms. Grimshaw, daydreaming away. I''ve never seen


    someone so proud to be a prostitute like you. But, I''m sorry to burst your bubble; | don''t share your fetish."


    She cocked her head to one side, tapping on the table. "You better take care of yourself, Ms. Grimshaw. And keep your distance


    from Percival. Not everyone has a taste for your kind of woman!"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    In the buzzing world of the entertainment industry, rumors had long swirled that Ramona''s meteoric rise to stardom wasn''t


    without the help of some shady dealings. But K, with her own history as a fan favorite, never bought into the gossip. She knew


    all too well how vicious whispers could trail a sessful woman.


    However, when she overheard Ramona trash-talking Vivienne, the scion of a respected entertainment dynasty, her blood boiled.


    K''s patience snapped as Ramona''s sneering remarks about the Brooks family hit too close to home. Before she knew it, a


    sharp retortshed out from her lips.


    Ramona''s face cycled through a spectrum of anger, embarrassment, and indignation.


    K, her own temper ring, nearly apologized, but the words froze on her tongue as she stared into Ramona''s twisted


    expression of fury.


    "Oh, you''ve really done it now, K!" Ramona seethed, her delicate features contorting.


    No wonder K and Vivienne were buddies¡ªbirds of a feather flock together!


    ¡°You want to nder me? You''re going to pay for that!" Ramona yelled inside when her hand shot out, grabbing K''s wrist and


    attempting to hurl her down the trailer steps.


    "Ramona!" The urgency in her agent''s voice was clear as he raced to intervene.


    With the grace of an actress, Ramona turned on the waterworks for the gathering crowd. "Ms. Brooks, | know you resent me for


    snagging that endorsement from you, but we all have to y the game in this industry. How could you attack me like this?¡±


    K was incredulous at the audacity of Ramona''s performance, almost impressed despite herself.


    The emotions in her eyes flickered as she stared at Ramona.


    The shooting had just ended, and several staff were walking around the set, ready to leave. Hearing themotion and realizing


    it was a sh between two popr actresses, a crowd quickly formed with onlookers recording the whole thing.


    Ramona''s agent, Jackson, helped her up, and she limped onto him as if her ankle was sprained.


    Understanding the look in her eyes, Jackson immediately said righteously, "Ms. Brooks, Ramona has been giving you the utmost


    respect because you''re a senior in this industry; that''s why she prefers to avoid conflicts with you even if it means she has to give


    up things in the process! And how do you repay her? Not only did you take Ms. Vivienne''s side in oppressing us during the


    banquet, but now you''ve even gone and pushed her down the stairs! You know, even if you want to suck up to Ms. Vivienne, this


    is too much! Everyone knows you''re doing this for the endorsement! You know what? We don''t want it anymore! Take the


    endorsement!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Noticing a gathering crowd, with some even livestreaming the situation, Jackson added, "But this isn''t over! Ms. Brooks, we''ll see


    you in court for intentional assault!"


    Ramona suddenly cut in with a gentle and soft tone, "No, Jackson. Don''t say that. Ms. Brooks didn''t mean it. It was my fault for


    stepping up and not expecting the Hawthorn family to actually hire me for this endorsement. Ms. Brooks, don''t you worry, I''ll call


    Mr. Hawthorn right now! I''ll make sure you get what you want."


    The onlookers started murmuring.


    "That''s horrible! To think | actually believed K was a nice person!"


    ¡°How nice can the granddaughter of a murderer be? She''s showing her true colors now, isn''t she?"


    ¡°Opportunities in the entertainment industry are never certain until thest moment. How can K be so shameless to im that


    the endorsement belongs to her?"


    "If she bes the brand ambassador of the Hawthorn Group, I''ll never buy their perfumes again! Who knows what ingredients


    they put inside? They might be lethal for all we know!"


    Hearing those discussions, K¡¯s agent, Xavier, frowned, his sharp gaze scanning past Ramona''s ankle, and was surprised.


    This woman actually deliberately sprained her ankle for real. How could a girl born with a silver spoon have the courage to do


    something like that?


    "You done?" K surveyed the surroundings, the dazzling shlights making it hard to keep her eyes open. She would be a fool


    to still not have grasped the situation by now.


    Clearly, Ramona''s goal today was to ruin her reputation. It was no wonder Ramona kept provoking her.


    However, how did Ramona know about the Brooks family? Didn''t Vivienne prevent the information from leaking? The public


    thought the Brooks family''s demise was because of her grandmother. In fact, even Scott was not considered the main culprit by


    the public.


    Yet, why did Ramona sound like she knew the truth?


    With these thoughts in mind, K tried to extract more out of Ramona. "Ms. Grimshaw, you seem to be very familiar with my


    family, so I''m sure you know that Vivienne is my cousin. You say you snatched my endorsement, right? How about we call


    Vivienne now to see if that''s actually the case?"


    She smirked and added, "Or, Ms. Grimshaw, do you think you''ve charmed her into betraying her own family?"


    Suddenly, it dawned on the crowd as well.


    "Oh, right, I''ve forgotten about that. | think I''ve heard somewhere that K is Ms. Vivienne''s older cousin."


    "What? That''s impossible! Ms. Viviennees from Havenwood! K is a Rivenwood local through and through. How could


    they be rted?¡±


    "The Hawthorn and the Brooks families share the same ancestors. Plus, | heard Ms. Vivienne''s biological father isn''t actually


    from the Hawthorn family but the imprisoned head of the Brooks family, Scott Brooks."


    "You know, that reminds me of


    something. I''ve read online that


    Vivienne bullied Ramenpssoradtinie


    iomtanink the Hawthorn family


    will let someone who has bad blood


    with theirdy of the house be their


    brand ambassador, right?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing the heated spections, Ramona waspletely unfazed. "Ms. Brooks, you''ve fallen in love with Ms. Vivienne''s


    husband. Don''t you think that reason is more than sufficient for her to fire you?"


    K stood her ground, her eyes widening in shock. Her feelings were like a secret garden, meticulously tended and hidden


    behind high walls. So, how on earth did Ramona uncover the truth?


    It was baffling. Even Vivienne, with her eagle eye for detail, hadn''t picked up on the fact that she had fallen for Percival.


    ¡°You...¡± K¡¯s lips parted as she scrambled for words to counter.


    But Ramona''s gaze was unwavering, a deep pool of certainty that silenced K''s protests before they could even begin.


    Ramona let out a derisiveugh, ¡°K, Ms. Vivienne has been so kind to you. Without her, would you ever have made your


    comeback? And to think, you¡¯ve fallen for her husband.¡±


    She dabbed at her eyes with a touch


    of theatrics and continued, ¡°I wouldn''t


    have known a thing if Ms. Vivienne


    hadn''t confided in S


    hese today. do Sek it to you. She


    can''t bear to see you anymore, K.


    And I''m telling you all this for your


    own good. | don¡¯t me you if you


    don''t believe me. Direct your anger at


    me if you must. I¡¯m just the


    messenger, powerless and at your


    mercy.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ramona was beautiful in a way that


    was different from K¡¯s radiant


    charm. Her beaut wes\agrnelest dn


    inn Qeene te kindthat made


    everyone believe she could harbor no


    ill intentions. A veritable angel in


    appearance but with the heart of a


    viper! Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    With her tearful plea, she had everyone around feeling a pang of sympathy for her plight.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    When the director of the production arrived on set, he stumbled upon a rather intense scene.


    K stood defiantly atop her trailer, her agent standing behind her, expression as frosty as a winter morning in Maine.


    Across from them, Ramona and her own agent were the picture of distress¡ªone looking pitiful, the other seething with silent


    rage¡ªa stark contrast to K''s imposing stance.


    At first nce, it looked like K was throwing her weight around, taking out her frustration on Ramona since she couldn''t


    confront Vivienne directly.


    "Ramona!"


    K''s smartphone buzzed incessantly in the palm of her hand.


    She knew Darren was on the other end, furiously texting after overhearing Ramona''sments. K was at a loss for how to


    respond.


    Her eyes locked onto Ramona with fury, "Don''t spew nonsense! It''s clear as day you were the one trying to seduce Percival, and


    it backfired spectacrly. Now you have the gall to y the victim and use Vivienne? You''re despicable!"


    K''s agent, a longtime friend of Vivienne''s, furrowed her brow so tightly it could crush a fly. "Ms. Grimshaw, nder is a serious


    offense. You''re tantly trying to stir trouble. Do you think we''re all fools?¡±


    Ramona wore an innocent facade, "K, if you don''t believe me, call Ms. Vivienne right now. If she doesn''t despise you, she''ll


    certainly take your call."


    "That wretched woman, she must know the boss is unreachable right now! She''s doing this on purpose!" Darren bellowed over


    the phone.


    K exchanged a knowing look with her agent, their eyes scanning the crowd.


    The entertainment industry thrived on gossip, and now, with K''s trailer as the epicenter, a crowd had gathered.


    Especially since today was fan visitation day on set, and behind the banners, some were even hoisting cameras, trying to catch


    a glimpse of the drama.


    Ramona had to have known! She chose today of all days to stir up trouble. What was she ying at?


    "K, snap out of it. If you truly have no interest in Vivienne''s husband, call her now to clear the air." Suddenly, from within the


    crowd, someone shouted.


    It was like a drop of water in a frying pan¡ªsizzling and chaotic!


    The murmuring crowd erupted, and a nosy onlooker shouted with cupped hands, "Yeah, K! Just make the call. You''re loaded;


    the call won''t break the bank!"


    "K, if you don''t call, are you admitting guilt?"


    ¡°How low can you go? Ms. Vivienne was so good to you, and here you are, coveting her man. Just like your murderous


    grandmother, utterly repulsive!"


    "Gics really do run deep! How can someone like you be so adored?"


    "I''ve been dying to say this! K¡¯s acting is subpar, and she''s such a diva. Was Ms. Vivienne blind to promote her?"


    Some crew members recognized the director and grabbed his arm, "Director, how can someone like her be our lead actress?"


    ¡°Exactly, Director. Kick her out!"


    "Kick her out!"


    Amid the uproar, no one noticed the fleeting gleam in Ramona''s eyes.


    K looked down at the frenzied crowd, far from panicked. She was no stranger to the fair-weather nature of showbiz folks. At


    this point, there was nothing left to scare her.


    But this couldn''t go on! Her career was finally taking off with Vivienne''s support! She couldn''t let this absurd woman, Ramona,


    seed!


    "Can''t reach Vivienne still?" Her only recourse now was to call Vivienne to vindicate herself.


    Her agent had already tried. "No luck. Her phone''s been off the entire time. Something might''ve happened."


    K''s heart skipped a beat, "Darren, you knew Vivienne before all this. Could you please help me find her? I''m really out of


    options here."


    The set was in disarray.


    Vivienne was oblivious to the drama as she was immersed in her work at YQ Research Center.


    Percival patiently waited outside herb, with Brian asionally peeking in.


    Brody sat beside him, his gaze fixed on theb door, "Specter Healer has been in there forever. It''s just a potion. Why all the


    secrecy? Won''t even let me in!"


    Brian looked at him with disdain, "What good would you do inside? Just get in the way? Bro, no offense, but if Vivienne can''t


    figure it out, what makes you think you can?"


    Brody retorted, "And who spent years chasing someone they couldn''t find? If I''m on par with your Vivienne, why can''t I


    research?"


    "There''s something special about this substance if they''re testing it on my master, Karen. If | can crack it, maybe I''ll cure this


    poison in me, and then we''ll see who keeps me locked up!"


    Brian was taken aback. Was this really something to dere so openly?


    Percival, absorbed in hisptop, couldn''t help but nce at Brody, thinking perhaps Vivienne''s concoctions had affected his


    intelligence.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Feeling the piercing stares, Brody btedly realized what he had blurted out and was about to exin himself when theb door


    chimed open.


    Vivienne emerged in her whiteb coat, holding a vial. "| had no idea your ambitions were so lofty. Perhaps in your dreams, they


    mighte true."


    As she passed Brody, she handed him the vial. "Give this to your guinea pig. Of course, if you''re not afraid to die, you''re


    wee to try it yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for his reaction, Vivienne breezed over to Percival. "Mr. Wolf, sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s go get something to


    eat. I''m famished."


    Her voice carried a hint of coquetry, which Percival found endearing. He affectionately flicked her nose, "What''s your fancy?"


    ¡°Hamburger? No, we just had thatst night."


    Vivienne wrinkled her nose, thinking of the numbers on her scale creeping upward, and decisively scrapped the idea. With that


    thought, she pulled out her phone, looking to see what delectable options were avable online.


    Her thumb pressed down on his


    phone''s power button for the second


    time before it daw dapcherc her"


    ead died! pro ably sometime


    during the night when she''d forgotten


    to charge it. "Hey, Mr. Wolf, got a


    power bank on you? My phone''s


    kicked the bucket." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival blinked, his hand instinctively


    patting down his pockets before he


    remembered he was ts inddPGUY


    van Bothied with such


    gadgets. "Nah, use mine. We''re


    heading home right after dinner


    anyway¡ªit won''t matter for that little


    while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With the matter settled, they prepared to leave.


    Brody, the quintessentialb rat with


    his precious vials and beakers, was


    too engrossed in his w rk topay''\


    ? attention OMe conversation.


    It''was only when he noticed them


    getting ready to take off that he


    hastily packed up his experiments.


    "Hold up, did you figure out what this


    concoction is for?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Without turning back, Vivienne tossed her reply over her shoulder, "Check theb report inside. It''s all there for you to read."

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    The buzz of the bustling barbecue joint filled the air as Vivienne savored the morsels Percival fed her. A thought struck her, and


    she looked up with curiosity. "Any word on Huxley yet?"


    Over the sizzling grill, Percival flipped a juicy burger and shook his head. "That guy''s slippery. If he''s involved, his crew won''t let


    him get caught that easily."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "Ever since Samantha vanished, GTO''s been eerily quiet."


    As Percival handed her a slice of steak, he raised an eyebrow, "You don''t think GTO''s behind this?¡±


    She shook her head,cking evidence but trusting her instincts. "If GTO had their hands on that kind of tech, they''d have


    unted it ages ago. No way they''d wait this long and then put Huxley on the job."


    "Mr. Wolf, I''ll have some of that," she said casually, pointing at a te of ribs.


    Vivienne continued, "If I''m right, this has got to do with that woman in red. That potion¡ªif you can even call it that¡ªseems more


    like a refined kind of hex. It''s designed to mess with your head; the actual effects, we''ll have to wait for Brody''sb report."


    Percival''s surprise was evident. "Mom''s in aa; how could this drug work on someone who''s asleep? Unless... it can force


    them awake?"


    Since marrying Vivienne, Percival had naturally started calling Karen ¡®Mom¡¯, despite her not having woken up yet. It was a term


    of endearment he was getting used to.


    Vivienneughed lightly, wiping her mouth with a napkin. "The human brain is the world''s mostplex mystery. Modern


    medicine can manipte certain emotions, but it can¡¯t control the body. Reviving someone from aa is next to impossible."


    If such a drug existed, vegetative states wouldn''t be such a dilemma in medical science.


    ¡°Anyway, with the target on Mom''s back, the hospital''s no longer safe. Are you full?"


    Percival took her word as gospel, quickly standing up with her even before she could answer. At that moment, his phone rang.


    Aaron?


    "Why would he have my number?" He wondered.


    Percival had made a note of Aaron''s number to protect him from swooping in on his precious Vivienne.


    "What''s up?" Vivienne asked, having just paid the bill with Percival''s card. She saw the furrow in his brow and peeked at the


    caller ID.


    Recognizing the familiar name, she let out a puzzled "Aaron?" and took the phone to answer, "Aaron, what''s going on?"


    Aaron''s anxious voice immediately sounded, "Vivienne, it''s bad! Your cousin''s caught up in something nasty. Check the trending


    news!"


    Meanwhile, a luxury car screeched to a halt outside the barbecue ce, drawing screams and gasps from onlookers as sparks


    flew from the tires.


    Then, as the car doors swung open, two figures dashed out and went into the barbecue joint like a gust of wind, leaving the


    bystanders in awe.


    ¡°What just flew by?¡±


    ¡°That car! So cool, | want one!¡±


    ¡°Ramona¡¯s still bbing online, and Ms. Brooks has been taken home by her agent. But the inte is dragging her through the


    mud, and they can''t reach you, so they called me."


    Recalling Darren''s panicked plea for help, Aaron spoke rapidly, and Vivienne''s expression darkened with each word.


    The waitress nearby trembled at the sudden shift in the youngdy''s demeanor.


    "Vivienne! Percival!"


    Before she could speak, the restaurant''s door burst open, and two agitated figures, Griffin and Leopold, rushed in.


    Griffin, particrly, had red, swollen eyes as if she had been crying, a stark contrast to her usually cheerful demeanor.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She barely noticed what Vivienne was doing as she grabbed her hand, "Vivienne, please help me. My grandpa, he''s not going to


    make it!"


    ¡°Aaron, hold on."


    Vivienne scanned the room, crowded at meal time, and sensed Percival''s difort at the attention. Leopold caught the signal


    and was the first to act, pulling Griffin aside. "This isn''t the ce for this talk. Let''s step outside."


    Percival wrapped an arm around Vivienne''s shoulder. "I''ve got a ce nearby. Let''s head there."


    In the car, Percival sat in the passenger seat, eyeing the rear-view mirror. Griffin was a pitiful sight, clinging to Vivienne and


    sobbing.


    Leopold, driving, felt Percival''s judgmental gaze as if silently critiquing his ability tofort his girlfriend, thinking, "Come on,


    Percival, who gets jealous over a woman?"


    "What exactly happened?" Percival had never seen Leopold so serious.


    Vivienne could hardly breathe with Griffin clinging to her. She managed to ask, "Start from the beginning; what happened to


    him?"


    All in one day!


    She had just managed to take care of


    the situation with K and


    coordinate with the co pany-for¡¯a |


    S aR eRe. ere Nach t even put


    hef phone down when Griffin and


    Leopold showed up, one in tears, the


    other with a grave look. And now,


    after several minutes in the car, they


    had yet to speak. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Griffin, finally sitting up, managed to say, "My grandpa, something''s wrong with him. He woke up this morning and started...


    dancing like he was possessed."


    "Dancing?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow in disbelief, the words almost forming on her face.


    Percival raised an eyebrow in question as he heard the news. What kind of absurd poison makes one dance?


    Griffin had finally stopped crying,


    wiping away her tears, "I''m serious, it


    was like some freaky possessiahr {ve


    got the vi ep hoam SH Jou. He just


    startediling around, his limbs all


    out of control, eyes zed over. No


    matter how we yelled, he wouldn''t


    respond, like he was under some sort


    of spell. Right, Leopold?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Leopold, who was driving, nodded vigorously. "Yeah, yeah, Vivienne, you should have seen it. Godfrey''s moves, they were just


    like those you''d see in a horror movie."


    He had been utterly shocked when he went to find Griffin earlier.


    Usually, Godfrey Martinez was a pir of stability in his mind, a man of substance and depth.


    Who could have imagined that one


    day he''d be thrashing around Ji


    marite itp cewivratach¨¦d


    tated ten an eerie shade of blue,


    looking for all the world like a freshly


    unearthed zombie. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Percival, | took some photos too. Just look for yourself; it was downright terrifying. At first nce, | thought it was the start of the


    zombie apocalypse."


    He managed to pass his phone over to Percival.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was holding Griffin''s phone, her hands still trembling from the shock.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, a mutual skepticism reflected in their eyes.


    Was it any wonder that Griffin and Leopold seemed to have such chemistry? Godfrey was sick, and their first instinct was to


    shoot a video and snap pictures?


    How had the Martinez family not throttled them yet?


    But s, Vivienne hadn''t managed to watch the video.


    Before she could even click y, her phone¡ªjuiced up from Leopold''s car charger¡ªbegan to buzz.


    Brody''s voice came through the call, tinged with utter despair, "Specter Healer! Where on earth did you get that medicine? She¡¯s


    been hopping around her room for half an hour! It took a heavy-duty sedative to knock her out, and she¡¯s still hopping in her


    sleep! My spotlessb is a mess now!"


    Brian''sughter boomed, "Hahaha, Vivienne, where did you score that prank potion? That woman, she''s like a marite


    straight out of a movie, absolutely hrious!"


    At the Martinez Mansion.


    Griffin''s parents, Sten and Penelope, stood guard outside the patriarch''s room.


    To better observe Godfrey, they had gouged a peephole into the solid wooden door. The Martinez family circled around it, three


    layers deep.


    They peered inside at Godfrey with a mix of emotions as if viewing a rare specimen.


    ¡°When''s Griffin getting back? If he keeps this up, he''ll bleed out."


    Sten was practically glued to the peephole, almost sticking his head through.


    His wife, Penelope, stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him, mirroring his posture, her face etched with worry. "Who could have


    snuck into our home undetected in the middle of the night?"


    Behind them, Godfrey''s only daughter, Audrey Martinez, snorted, "That''s not all. Dad was once a renowned master among the


    noble families. How could he be taken down so easily? If word gets out, it''ll be theughingstock of the elite."


    "Audrey!" Her brother Lancelot Martinez scolded, "That''s still our father you''re talking about! Can''t you see what state he¡¯s in?


    Don¡¯t you feel any pity?"


    Audrey scoffed, "Pity him? Who''s going to pity me? If it weren¡¯t for his insistence that | marry into the Grimshaws, would | be like


    this now?"


    Pointing at the scar on her face, her gaze towards the room was filled with resentment.


    She wasn¡¯t here out of concern for Godfrey.


    She feared that if he died, her brothers wouldn''t even tell her, denying her a share of the inheritance.


    Lancelot red at her. "You''re beyond reason!"


    "Enough!" Sten, the eldest, couldn''t take the bickering any longer and shouted, "What''s with all the fighting? Lancelot, call


    Griffin. See where they are. If we dy any further, it might be toote for Dad!"


    Through the peephole, they saw Godfrey hopping around just as Griffin had described to Vivienne, using hands and feet alike.


    Even for someone trained in martial arts, the high difficulty of his movements made Sten shake his head in disbelief.


    The pale face, coupled with dark circles under his eyes, looked especially ghastly!


    Acloser look revealed fresh blood slowly trickling from the corners of Godfrey''s mouth, his nostrils, even his ears!


    Sten was frantic! He had been in charge of the Martinez family''s biochemical weapons project and prided himself on his


    comprehensive understanding of various viruses.


    But he had never seen a virus like this, one that literally made a person dance to death!


    Who could it be? Who wanted to harm the Martinez family like this?


    Just then, Griffin''s urgent and anxious voice came from outside, "Vivienne''s here."


    "Griffin, you''re back! Where''s the Specter Healer? Where is she?"


    Sten rushed out at the sound of the voice, his bloodshot eyes darting around, "Griffin, where''s the Specter Healer you


    mentioned?"


    Griffin, tugging at Vivienne''s wrist, said, "Dad, it''s her, Leopold¡¯s senior, Vivienne. She''s the Specter Healer."


    ¡°And him," she pointed at Percival standing nearby, "he¡¯s Vivienne¡¯s husband, Percival. You should know him, Dad. Let me take


    Vivienne in to treat Grandpa now. Any questions, you can ask Percival."


    Percival trailed behind with a twitch of his lips, "Mr. Martinez."


    Sten couldn¡¯t stop his determined daughter, watching their retreating figures, puzzled. "Mr. Ellington, your wife is the Specter


    Healer?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vivienne''s identity as the Specter Healer was known only to those close to her; it was a secret kept from the wider world.


    Partly, this was Vivienne''s own doing to avoid being overwhelmed by the sick and needy if her identity becamemon


    knowledge. So, not many were aware of it.


    She looked too young. Nothing like the legends.


    "Indeed." Percival nodded, a hint of pride in his voice.


    Leopold, following behind, chimed in, "Mr. Martinez, you can rest easy. Vivienne is amazing; there''s no illness in this world that


    can stump her!"


    ¡°Easy for you to say!" Audrey blocked the doorway with a sneer, "What can a girl, barely out of puberty, possibly know? Sten,


    don¡¯t let them fool you."


    Griffin had dragged Vivienne all the way here, and she hadn''t even had a chance to speak.


    Hearing this, her eyebrows arched gracefully as she cast a fleeting nce at Audrey, who was blocking the door.


    This woman, she didn''t seem too worried about Godfrey.


    Lancelot frowned, a mild irritation etching his brow as he observed his sister''s manner of speech.


    After all, Vivienne was poised to be the future matriarch of the prestigious Ellington family, andtely, Audrey had been far toox


    in her decorum.


    ¡°Audrey, that''s enough," he chided with a firm tone. "Mind your manners!"


    He turned to Vivienne, attempting to smooth over the tension. "My sister is quite headstrong. Please don''t take her words to


    heart. It''s just... your youth makes it hard for some to believe you''re the renowned Specter Healer."


    Vivienne tilted her head, a wisp of defiance in her gesture. "The Martinez family has its share of young prodigies as well. Is it


    truly so difficult toprehend?"


    "The Martinez family has its own legacy, but what gives you the right topare yourself to us?" Audrey scoffed, her chin lifted


    in haughty pride.


    Griffin, who had been silent until then,


    bristled at the insult. "Do you dou


    even me now? wienesltias nde easy


    tO yoraiirie¨¦toe here. Do you


    think | am unaware of her skills? Or


    worse, do you suspect that | would


    harm Grandpa?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You impudent girl, how dare you


    speak to your elders in such a tone!"


    Audrey''s gaze shifted t teltam hen


    ¡°eye fer wetaah "Sten,


    is this how you raise your daughter?


    With no respect or manners? | can


    hardly fathom how she''s fit to inherit


    the secret techniques of the Martinez


    family!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leopold, who had little patience for


    Griffin being spoken to in such a


    manner, shoved Audrey aside Ayiore


    it. All you eon rae st i$ running


    bavectint If you''re so useless, why


    interfere with others trying to help?


    Anyone would think you despise


    Godfrey, the way you''re so eager for


    your own father to pass!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You¡ªyou little brat! What nonsense are you spouting?" Audrey''s eyes flickered with a guilty spark, unnoticed by none.


    Her slip did not escape Vivienne''s keen observation, nor did it elude Percival, who had just joined the gathering.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Percival gestured reassuringly for Vivienne to walk in.


    Griffin didn''t give a damn, shot Audrey a glowering look, and shoved open the door to let Vivienne in, "Grandpa''s in your hands


    now, Vivienne.¡±


    Vivienne stumbled a bit from the push. Thankfully, her footing was solid, or she might have ended up face-first on the floor.


    Talk about unexpected. No wonder she caught Leopold''s eye. Both of them had a way of taking you by surprise.


    Meanwhile, K was holed up at home.


    When Darren got back from wrapping up some work outside, he walked in to find her chilling and watching TV, "K, you


    alright? All that online drama sorted out?"


    K popped a potato chip into her mouth, "Not even close."


    "So, you''re just... chilling?"


    How could she be soid-back?


    Ronald came out of the kitchen with a fruit bowl in his hands. "Don''t mind her. She''s been like this since she got back from the


    studio. Vivienne called earlier. The agency''s taking over the whole mess, told her to take a few days off. K''s over the moon."


    "Well, she''s happy, at least.¡±


    Darren was exasperated. "The agency''s swamped. Ramona came prepared; high-def videos are all over the, and the trolls


    are practically crashing the tforms with their venom."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t even understand. "I''m baffled, really. What''s your beef with Ramona that she''d set up such a scheme to


    target you?"


    "She''s not after me." K finally tore her gaze away from the screen. "She''s trying to drive a wedge between me and Vivienne,


    though | can''t fathom her endgame."


    "But she''s a lousy actress," K spread her hands dismissively, "I''m not falling for such a cheap trick."


    Darren pped, impressed. "That''s my cousin. | thought you were gonna be mobbed today when | heard you two squabbling."


    Ronald hadn''t witnessed the confrontation. but he had seen more than enough of the videos online. "This Ramona chick, she


    came out of nowhere?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Darren nodded. "More like dropped from the sky. People in the biz first thought she had some kind of backing, but turns out, zip.


    Nothing.¡±


    The info on her was neat and tidy: parents were just regrpany employees.


    Aside from graduating from an Ivy League school, there wasn''t much else notable about her. Her sudden rise to fame in the


    cutthroat entertainment industry was baffling, not just to others but even to Darren, who didn''t normally cross paths with


    Ramona''s type.


    Ronald frowned in thought after hearing Darren''s take. "Seems like our adversary isn''t afraid of us knowing she''s a nobody.¡±


    Darren agreed, "What''s more, whoever is behind her has beenying the groundwork for a while now. Probably tied to that


    organization, the boss has been investigating."


    "What organization?" K was curious.


    Thest time Vivienne came to talk to Ronald, they kept their conversation private in his room.


    She only caught the tail end of it and wasrgely in the dark about what Vivienne and Ronald were up to.


    Surprised that even Darren knew, her curiosity was piqued. "Vivienne''s been out of touch for ages. Are you guys into something |


    don''t know about?"


    Ronald was at a loss for words. Revealing anything might blow his past involvement with Scott.


    ncing at Darren with a hint of irritation for his loose lips, he switched off the TV and ushered K to stand, "It''s nothing. What


    could we possibly be keeping from you? Let''s go have dinner."


    Meanwhile, at CK Penitentiary.


    In a fully sealed room, identical to any ordinary cell, there was a bed, a desk, and even a coffee table set with coffee


    paraphernalia, indistinguishable from those outside, with the serene scent of coffee pervading the small space. Not a single


    guard was in sight.


    Francis from the notorious GTO organization, who should have been resting in an unmarked grave, was sitting calmly at the


    coffee table. His wrists and ankles bore electronic cuffs.


    Even his attire was the same familiar style recognized by those who knew him when he was alive, his face always wearing a


    faint, serene smile. He held a book, seemingly engrossed, turning pages just as he used to.


    But if anyone were there, they''d see his eyes weren''t focused at all. They were cold, empty, devoid of any emotion, much like a


    machine.


    In fact, he was a machine. A wed prototype of the androids developed by Ronald, capable of mimicking human actions and


    voice but not emotions.


    He had escaped destruction solely due to Leopold''s morbid sense of humor.


    Leopold had figured having a decoy might draw out the remnants of GTO.


    He hadn''t considered that, at this point, no one from GTO would risk their life for someone who might not even be alive.


    Thomas and Annaughed at his fanciful thinking, saying he was too old to be daydreaming.


    Percival, surprisingly, didn''t object. After all, it was just an android followingmands. And CK wasn''t really of any strategic


    value; it was just bait in the water; who knew what it might catch?


    Now, after a month, the android that had survived a series of unfortunate events remained there, with the surveince team


    having lost all hope and Leopold havingpletely forgotten about it.


    But today, it seemed like there was a fish nibbling at the bait.


    CK, as an organization rivaling GTO,


    boasted a penitentiaryparable-to


    Vanguard Age YS e\s CO


    maxiraumnlsecurity facilities.


    Surveince cameras were


    everywhere, and the corridors were


    riddled with traps. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anyone without a map of the ce trying to break in would immediately be detected by the infrared scanners.


    But at this moment...


    Samantha strolled down the penitentiary corridor as if it were her own backyard, the click-ck of her high heels echoing crisply.


    The android in the cell sensed someone approaching. Its rigid head finally moved, turning towards the door.


    Blind to the outside, it could still hear a gentle female voice drift in, "Long time no see."


    Samantha caressed the wall, her eyes shimmering with aplex, shadowy light.


    Voice recognition allowed the android to quickly find its corresponding master in its memory chip, "I heard Vivienne and her crew


    found you. Are all your wounds healed?"


    Samantha''s movements froze as she


    listened to the emotionless voice.


    Suddenly, everythi glipkedahaliste


    nced tbat WAInking red light of


    the surveince camera, "Pretty


    much. | just came to see that you''re


    doing ¡®fine.¡¯ Now that | see you are, |


    can rest easy." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What she meant by ¡®fine¡¯ was anybody''s guess.


    The wed programming of the reject was evident, and it failed to produce a response in time before the sound of high heels


    echoed again.


    Just as Samantha vanished from sight, Percival, ensconced in the grandeur of the Martinez Mansion, received a call from his


    underling, "Are you sure she went to the prison alone?"


    The voice on the other end was cool yet respectful, "The face in the surveince footage matches the photo you gave us."


    After a brief pause, the caller added, "However, initially, we couldn''t ess the prison''s cameras. It seemed she used some


    gadget to jam them. We only realized she was there after she left."


    It was a daring move, no doubt about it.


    And yet, they were at their wits'' end


    with the female F-Poison, Lele


    catch the one wg gaulessig through


    the fiagels or both Vivienne and


    Percival. The leader of the GTO


    organization clearly had some tricks


    up her sleeve. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival frowned, his gaze shifting back to the closed door. "Understood. Wait for my instructions."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Click.


    The moment the phone call ended, Godfrey''s front door swung open again.


    Vivienne nced down at the huddled Martinez family by the doorway; her lips pursed into a slight smile. "Mr. Martinez, such


    formalities are hardly necessary."


    ¡°Everybody up, now!"


    Sten''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he red at Leopold, sprawled out behind him.


    luster of people awkwardly rose to their feet, their faces painted with awkwardness. "Uh, Ms. Hawthorn, we''re really grateful


    for your help. Please, stay for dinner to thank you for taking care of my father."


    Audrey, lounging on the sofa, nced over and snorted disdainfully, then looked away, indifferent to whether Godfrey lived or


    died.


    "Sten, aren''t you even gonna ask?" But she couldn''t stand to see the Martinez family have it easy. "What if Ms. Hawthorn''s


    treatment kills Dad?"


    Griffin''s retort was sharper, "Because we''re not blind, we can see with our own eyes. Unlike you, sitting there like a frog ina


    well!"


    As soon as Vivienne entered the room, she used her silver needles to stabilize Godfrey, halting his convulsions. The rest of her


    methods were a mystery to them.


    But through the open door, they could see Godfrey''s color improving under Vivienne''s care. Clearly, her treatment was working.


    Ignoring Audrey''s sour expression, Griffin cuddled up to Vivienne. "You''re amazing, Vivienne. You''re my hero!"


    Leopold beamed with pride at thepliments directed at Vivienne, more pleased than if they were for himself. "Of course,


    you''ve seen who Vivienne is with, right? Let me tell you, when ites to medicine, there''s no one better than her."


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Sucking up won''t help you. Remember, you''re paying for the scratch you put on my car."


    "Vivienne..." Leopold pleaded with puppy-dog eyes, "Considering I''m your youngest junior, maybe we can forget about the car,


    huh?"


    Vivienne smiled subtly. "Remember to pay up."


    What kind of joke was this? Mr. Wolf''s car was basically hers, too. The car was barely a day old when Leopold''s impromptu stunt


    left a ring scratch on it! God only knows the murderous rage she felt when stepping out of the BBQ joint and seeing that white


    gash.


    Without further ado, Vivienne took Percival''s arm and addressed Sten. "Godfrey''s not out of the woods yet. He''ll need a couple


    more treatments. This toxin is a new one, and we might need to find an antidote to eradicate itpletely."


    "Ms. Hawthorn, you seem quite familiar with this,¡± Sten said, puzzled by her confidence.


    Vivienne didn''t shy away from the truth. "My mother encountered the same issue yesterday. Luckily, someone was with her, so


    the perpetrator didn''t seed.¡±


    At first, she thought the attack was solely targeting her mother. Turns out, it was a wider.


    Vivienne''s thoughts grew heavy. The enemy lurked in the shadows while she stood in the light. This adversary was proving to be


    even trickier than the F-Poison.


    ¡°Mr. Martinez, we have other matters today, so we''ll be taking our leave," Vivienne said, preparing to go.


    Midway, she paused. "Mr. Martinez, if you''re confused, maybe look into the ancient warrior lineages. See if there''s a family


    known for using poison derived from insects. That''s where this toxines from.


    The enemy is likely experimenting with a drug to control neural functions, which is why Godfrey was in that state."


    Lancelot''s pupils narrowed at her words. "You''re saying my father was poisoned with that stuff? Sten, it could be..."


    Instantly, he thought of that particr family, and Sten seemed to agree.


    But he nced at Vivienne, then subtly at Audrey, silent on the sofa. "Lancelot, let''s not jump to conclusions without evidence."


    "Ms. Hawthorn, rest assured. This concerns my father, and | will investigate thoroughly. However, if he has another episode, we''ll


    still need your expertise."


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered, and with a nonchnt wave, she said, "It''s no trouble at all. Now, if you''ll excuse us, Leopold."


    "Huh?"


    Griffin punched him lightly. "What do you mean, ¡®huh¡¯? You wrecked Vivienne and Percival''s car; now get moving and take them


    home!"


    Her punch wasn''t gentle, and Leopold winced. "I''ll take them, I''ll take them. But why hit me? I only scratched Vivienne''s car


    because of you! Partly your fault, too!"


    Griffin clung to Vivienne. "She didn''t ask me to pay for it. You were driving; you pay up. Surely, you''re going to say you can''t even


    afford that much, right?"


    "Who said | can''t?"


    Aman''s pride can''t be challenged, especially not in matters of finance and especially not by Griffin.


    Leopold''spetitive spirit red up. "Of course, | can afford it! It''s just one car! Even if | wrecked all of Percival''s cars, | could


    afford it!"


    Percival''s brow twitched. "You want to wreck them all?!"


    Leopold backpedaled. "No, no, | didn''t mean that. | was just... making an example, really, just an example."


    Heughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head, a master of deflection.


    Pretending to notice something


    outside, he made a beeline f ¡®ahaa


    door. "Th view qotsi€e leoks pretty


    gode,y ienne, Percival, I''ll check it


    out. You two better follow quickly."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vivienne: "Can this guy ever tie the knot?"


    Percival: "Probably not. Whoever sets their sights on him must be looking through some seriously rose-colored sses."


    Griffin: "Why do | feel like I''m the punchline here?"


    Sten: "Who in their right mind would want this goofball as a son-inw?"


    Oblivious to how his image had already been heavily damaged in his future father-inw''s eyes, Leopold managed to deliver


    Vivienne and Percival to the Perez Mansion.


    As they got out of the car, Vivienne finally seemed to remember that Leopold was her junior brother.


    In her gentle and understanding way, she invited him to join the Perez family for a dinner gathering.


    Leopold, thick-skinned as ever,


    brushed off the reminder of as


    debt he owed ith, @sinigte sentence.


    Graretiil he-tnuttered to himself,


    "Vivienne''s always got my back," and


    strode towards the Perez home.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before he left, he couldn''t resist


    boasting in the junior disciples¡¯ chat


    group: [No way, no wey) Surelyne |


    angis missed SORT Vivienne''s invite


    to the family get-together, right? |


    mean, why wouldn''t they? It''s not like


    they''re always this lucky like me.]}


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jerry: [Just say you got a death wish.]


    Larry: [Leopold''s been floating on cloud nely. Need me to bring you back down to earth?]


    Gary: [Looks like you''re getting along swell with thedies at my joint. How about youe work for me?"]


    The rest of the disciples: [Why bother talking to him? Drop the address; it''s about time Leopold learns a lesson today.]

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Vivienne sighed deeply as she read the text message screenshot Donald had sent her, feigning distress, thinking, "Seriously, is


    being this petty absolutely necessary?"


    Percival''s hand had never left her shoulder, so he naturally didn''t miss the message popping up on her phone.


    Watching another man throw a temper tantrum at his wife, Percival felt the acidic jealousy bubble up inside him. But if one were


    to trace the root of the issue, it would lead back to one of the infamous trio of numbskulls, who had been swaggering around


    without a care in the world.


    Percival''s eyes narrowed slightly, sending a shiver down Leopold''s spine.


    Before he could react, he felt something smack the back of his head, and he spun around, ready to fight, "Who''s there? Who


    dares to hit me? Do you have a death wish..."


    His threatening words trailed off as he met Percival''s icy gaze.


    Leopold''s normally confident facade crumbled upon seeing Percival.


    Awkwardly straightening up, he thought, of course, who else but Vivienne and Percival, the dynamic duo, could be behind him?


    No one else would dare to mess with him. He should have known better than to get involved with this mess.


    Ever since they got married, Percival had been getting more and more possessive.


    "Vivienne?" Maddox called out from the doorway, having watched the trio for a while.


    Noticing the three of them chatting in the yard, instead ofing inside and suspecting something was up, he stepped out, "Why


    aren''t youing in? Dinner''s ready; we''re just waiting on you and Percival."


    ¡°And me, don''t forget about me," Leopold interjected, not willing to be left out.


    Having taken his lumps and noted his grievances, he was determined to partake in the meal today, or it would be a total loss.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you too," Maddox replied indifferently, stepping aside to let them in. "Dad had the chef prepare your favorite dish,


    Vivienne. You''ve been so busytely; you need to eat well.¡±


    It was Vivienne''s and Karen''s first family gathering since acknowledging their rtionship, and the grand dining room brimmed


    with people.


    The household staff had been given the day off, so the only people present were the core members of the Perez family and their


    special friends, like Richard and Finnian.


    And Leopold, who had shamelessly squeezed his way in for a free meal.


    "Once Sasha wakes up, our family will truly beplete," Jasper observed with warmth as he looked around at the gathered


    family, missing only theatose Karen and her ever-watchful sister Wi.


    Eldest son Luke Perez, seated to his left, reassured him, "Don''t worry, Dad. With Vivienne here, Sasha will be just fine. You


    shouldn''t fret."


    His wife Carmen Pendleton chimed in, "That''s right, Dad. We should be happy that they found their way back to us."


    Fredrick poured a drink for Jasper, "Dad, it''s a day for celebration. | know Sasha said you shouldn''t drink, but let''s toast to


    happiness today!"


    ¡°Uncle Fredrick, my mom''s not here, but | am," Vivienne said with a smile that reached her eyes.


    Fredrick stiffened at her words, managing a sheepish grin, "Just one drink, one drink. Don''t worry, Vivienne. I''ll make sure Dad


    doesn''t have any more after this!"


    His guilty, sycophantic demeanor would have had his subordinates roaring withughter if they''d seen him.


    Yet, no one at the table seemed to think anything was amiss. Alice Churchill, Fredrick''s patient wife, rolled her eyes at him,


    "You''re hopeless, Fredrick. Don''t worry, Vivienne. I''m here, and | won''t let your uncles drink too much."


    "Frederick, you had iting,"ughed Maddox, the only bachelor at the table, his voice booming with amusement.


    Fredrick''s cool nce swept over to him, but Maddox showed no sign of intimidation.


    Sitting next to Percival, Yuri quietly matched him drink for drink while keeping an eye on everyone at the table. Seeing Fredrick''s


    menacing look, he sent a sympathetic look to Maddox, who was stillughing heartily.


    Ever since Luke took over the family business, they had all grown up under Fredrick''s strict rule.


    Yet, Maddox seemed to have a short memory.


    It had not been long since thest time he had angered Fredrick, and the echoes of his pained howls were still fresh. Now, he


    had already forgotten and was making the same mistake. No wonder he couldn''t catch Wi''s eye.


    Vivienne couldn''t agree more. She sat next to Percival, nked by the family''s two youngest members - Natalia and Yasmine.


    The kids adored Vivienne and chatted with her incessantly, offering her their treats, "Here, Vivienne, you eat."


    The green bean pastry in the child''s hand was squished beyond recognition.


    While Zelda, their mother, cringed at the sight, Vivienne epted it without a second thought, "Thank you, Yasmine. It''s


    delicious."


    Zelda started to protest, but Vivienne waved her off, "It''s okay, Aunt Zelda. | don''t mind."


    She had eaten far worse while on missions. Compared to that, Yasmine''s mangled pastry was a luxury.


    Richard and Finnian watched the


    Perez family''s yful bickering and


    then turned their atteptiey


    Vienne with Hesyoung cousins.


    Richard mused, "Vivienne''s so good


    with kids. When she has her own,


    they''re going to love their mom even


    more." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Finnian, recalling Vivienne as a child,


    smiled warmly, "Of course. You didn''t


    see her when she wagiittle. SHE WES


    yeti bettaved hd always tagged


    along after me, calling me ¡®Master.¡¯


    But now... Well, kids grow up, and


    they''re not as cute anymore." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What did you just say?" Jasper bristled at these words. Missing out on Vivienne''s childhood was regret enough; he wouldn''t


    stand for any suggestion that she had lost her charm with age.


    This old coot! Acting all smug after getting a sweet deal?


    "Our Vivienne is doing so brilliantly now. Just look at the other kids her age out there. None of them can hold a candle to her


    achievements!" Jasper mmed his hand down on the table with a thud.


    Eyes bulging, Finnian got into a heated argument with him.


    Vivienne, blessed with keen hearing, felt the warmth drain from her cheeks that had been flushed withughter from Richard''s


    teasing as Jasper roared in the background.


    The other old-timers at the table, oblivious to her thoughts,unched into a fierce debate over whether Vivienne was as adorable


    as she used to be.


    Richard, ever the instigator, firmly sided with Jasper. Finnian, outnumbered and outgunned, slowly began to lose ground.


    Begrudgingly conceding, he couldn''t help but reminisce.


    Their initial topic had been about how cute Vivienne''s future kids would be, right?


    How on earth had the conversation taken such a wild detour?


    Finnian nced at his old chum, who


    was still listing Vivienne''s virtues to


    Richard, and with ar undiag 3hdp,


    nicer ery down. "Hold


    on, you two fossils. | was clearly


    talking about how cute Vivienne''s


    future kids would be. What are you


    rambling on about?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Richard was just about to chime in with Finnian¡¯s train of thought when Maddox, seizing the chance to divert Fredrick''s razor-


    sharp res from himself, interjected casually, ¡°Hold up, Finnian. That¡¯s not quite right. Our Vivienne¡¯s just a young thing; babies


    are a ways off for her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, my point! Vivienne¡¯s only twenty. What''s this rush about kids?¡± Jasper nodded approvingly at his third son, waving his


    hand dismissively, ¡°They should focus on their careers for now. Children can wait a few more years.¡±


    Finnian is spouting nonsense again!


    The family had only just reimed their precious lostmb, and the score for whisking her away without so much as a by-your-


    leave hadn''t been settled yet. They couldn¡¯t let Percival get too smug about it!


    Leopold, shoveling down his food, nced from one to another, then at Vivienne, whose cheeks were tinted with a fresh bloom


    of red.


    Struck by a sudden inspiration, he blurted out, ¡°But hey, they''re already hitched. Having kids is just a matter of time, and | bet


    any child of Vivienne and Percival¡¯s will be a real looker, even prettier than the two of them.¡±


    Silence fell like a curtain as he finished speaking. All eyes converged on Leopold.


    Leopold shivered, ¡°Did I, uh, say something wrong?¡±


    Richard was the first to recover, ¡°Wrong? Absolutely not. You nailed it, buddy. I¡¯m right there with you, Leopold!¡±


    Jasper opened his mouth to argue, but his brain, traitorously, continued along Leopold''s line of thought.


    Well, it did make a sort of sense.


    Their Vivienne was a dead ringer for Sasha, a real beauty, and that Ellington boy wasn¡¯t too hard on the eyes either.


    Wouldn''t their child be the cutest kid on the pl?


    Jasper''s eyes sparked to life in an instant.


    Meanwhile, a few aunts and uncles stared at their suddenly swayed father, on the verge of tears.


    Yuri quietly sipped his drink, his gaze drifting nomittally over to Percival.


    Vivienne¡¯s lips twitched, wondering how the conversation had veered back to procreation so quickly.


    She patted her stomach and nced at Percival, ¡°Mr. Wolf...¡±


    Before she could continue, Percival picked up the thread, ¡°Vivienne, don¡¯t worry. We can wait to have kids. I''ll follow your lead.¡±


    Vivienne, speechless, fought the urge to roll her eyes.


    Everyone else is one thing, but why was Mr. Wolf acting up like these off-key elders?


    Seeing the disdain and frustration in the girl¡¯s eyes, Percival¡¯s gaze softened, and he ruffled Vivienne¡¯s hair yfully, ¡°I¡¯m just


    kidding. We''ll think about kids after the wedding.¡±


    Their elders¡¯ ns weren''t important right now. They were still busy with aundry list of things.


    Lucas had tasked them to set up their own department, and while he and Vivienne had drafted a list of potential members, they


    hadn''t finalized their assessments.


    Samantha, the ancient warrior lineage, not to mention that mysterious woman¡ªnone of these issues were settled.


    The most crucial reason was that Karen hadn¡¯t awakened, and Vivienne¡¯s father was still missing.


    Their decision to get married was made on the fly, but the wedding would need to be carefully nned, to be held in the


    presence of Vivienne¡¯s parents, followed by children.


    Vivienne looked up into his eyes and smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her Mr. Wolf always seemed to understand what was on her mind.


    Over at Kaitlyn''s vi, the night was deepening.


    Alow-key ck Porsche pulled into the viplex.


    Beneath the warm, yellow streetlights, the car approached Kaitlyn¡¯s home at a leisurely pace.


    After the engine cut off, Victoria stepped out, assisted by her assistant Walter.


    ¡°Is this where Kaitlyn¡¯s staying now?¡± She took in the sprawling vi, bathed in cozy light, and removed her sunsses.


    Walter nodded, ¡°ording to our intel, yes. It seems like Vivienne found them this ce. They haven¡¯t been here long.


    Vivienne¡¯s men were guarding the ce, keeping us from finding it. But recently, their security seems to have ckened. Our


    guys followed Amelia and found this ce.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Vivienne held Kaitlyn in such high regard.¡±


    She slipped her sunsses into her bag and ascended the stairs with her heels clicking, arriving just as the Littleton family sat


    down for dinner.


    Kaitlyn, setting thest dish on the table, heard the doorbell and wondered, ¡°Who could that be at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Hawthorn?¡± Tyler wheeled himself towards the door.


    Amelia dashed from the kitchen, ¡°Dad, let me get it. I''ll see if it¡¯s Vivienne.¡±


    Not waiting for a response, she hurried to the door.


    Under Tyler¡¯s indulgent and worried gaze, Amelia swung open the door, ¡°Vivien...¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her cheerful greeting was cut short as she saw who stood before her. Tyler''s face paled.


    ¡°Amelia,e here!¡±


    ¡°Amelia!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s face materialized before them, draining the color from Tyler¡¯s already fairplexion.


    Instinctively, he shouted at Amelia at the door!


    But it was toote.


    By the time Kaitlyn arrived, Amelia¡¯s small frame was already ensnared in Walter''s arms.


    Amelia had seen Victoria many times and burst into tears at the sight of her, ¡°Let me go! Baddy, let me go! Mommy, help!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Victoria frowned in annoyance and ordered, ¡°Walter, gag her!¡±


    Then, she turned her gaze to Kaitlyn, who stood frozen, her lips curving into a mocking smile, ¡°Kaitlyn, long time no see. Seems


    like you¡¯ve been doing quite well?¡±


    Her tone was as casual as if they were old friends catching up.


    Kaitlyn''s body involuntarily shivered as she gasped, "How on earth did you find this ce? Let go of my daughter, Victoria. If


    you''ve got a beef with anyone, take it up with me!"


    Victoria folded her arms across her


    chest, a smirk ying on herliegn


    "You thin zy Vivienne


    Woulck ep you safe? Kaitlyn, as long


    as you have what we want, there''s no


    escaping us!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her piercing gaze swept over the little girl, Amelia, who was crying incessantly in Walter''s arms.


    Her eyes flitted with a hint of resolve as she steeled herself. "If you want to save your daughter, hand over what | want!


    Otherwise, you know what I''m capable of."


    Asharp cry echoed through the room as Walter''s grip tightened mercilessly.


    The pain was too much for Amelia, who screamed out loud.


    Themotion rmed the elders upstairs, who, with shaky legs, descended the stairs only to be confronted by the sight of


    Victoria, which instantly brought back memories of that dreadful day.


    Their bodies nearly gave way beneath them, almost copsing to the floor in shock.


    The panic that seized their hearts


    turned to rage upon seeing Amelia in


    their captors¡¯ hangs, Kaitlyn''cimtals,


    paxttig@nd Ynother, stepped


    forward. "Please, spare Amelia, she''s


    just a child. If you must, direct your


    anger at us, the adults." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Victoria let out a cold, mockingugh


    as she sauntered into the room, with


    Walter mming the dager shut (11


    ind pexclyiduaret as always


    be¨¦n with your daughter-inw. She''s


    ying hardball, refusing to give up


    the goods. So, it looks like your


    granddaughter will have to bear the


    brunt of it.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Victoria''s eyes suddenly sharpened. "I don''t have all day to mess around with you. Hand over the recipe now! Kaitlyn, for the life


    of me, | can''t understand. You''ve guarded that worthless piece of paper for so long; the Littletons are gone, and yet you cling to


    it. What use is it to you? Hand it over to me, and if you''re cooperative, I''ll ensure your family has a normal life."


    Victoria had heard that Kaitlyn possessed a recipe that could bring the dead back to life.


    She was determined to get her hands on it.


    Kaitlyn, with Amelia held hostage by Walter, was torn inside, her face alternating between shades of pale and flushed.


    After a long struggle, Kaitlyn bit her lip and looked up at Victoria, "The recipe is already with Ms. Hawthorn. Even if you kill us, it''s


    useless to you."


    Victoria''s face changed color, and then she lunged forward, gripping Kaitlyn''s throat, "Do you think I''m a fool, Kaitlyn? You would


    rather sell your blood than give it up! What did that Vivienne offer you to make you sopliant?"


    Kaitlyn gasped for breath. "She helped me! Of course, I''d give it to her. Why would | give it to someone like you, a high and


    mighty venomous woman?"


    "You''re asking for it!" Something in Victoria''s pain was triggered. Her grip on Kaitlyn''s neck tightened incrementally.


    Just as Victoria almost lost her sanity and was about to strangle Kaitlyn, Walter whispered in her ear, "Madam, this isn''t wise."


    Victoria''s rationality was pulled back at the sound of Walter''s voice. Her eyes bore into Kaitlyn¡¯s, trying to discern if she spoke the


    truth. Seeing Kaitlyn''sposed expression, she knew it was true.


    She slowly released her grip and then turned to Tyler, her voice cold, "Tell me, did you really give it to Vivienne?"


    Tyler nodded. "Yes! She gave us this vi and promised to protect us here in Rivenwood. Kaitlyn gave her the recipe because of


    that."


    Victoria''s face turned ashen with rage. She red at Kaitlyn, teeth gritted. "Well yed!"


    Then, to Walter, she said, "Let''s go!"


    Walter gently let Amelia go, which caught Kaitlyn by surprise. She had thought he would just drop her daughter.


    Soon, the sound of a car engine was heard outside, and only when Victoria was truly gone did Kaitlyn breathe a sigh of relief.


    She quickly pulled out her cell phone and called Vivienne. But after several tries, there was no answer.


    On the third ring, the mechanical voice on the other end made Kaitlyn turn to Tyler with worry, "Do you think Ms. Hawthorn can


    really handle Victoria?"


    She rubbed her hands nervously, pacing the room, "Victoria¡¯s family, the Abernathy family, is one of the top five families. Even


    the bigwigs give them respect. Could Ms. Hawthorn possibly..."


    Tyler, dizzy from her pacing, shared her concern, "Don''t worry. Ms. Hawthorn herself said if Victoria came knocking, we should


    tell her the true location of the recipe. She must have a way to deal with Victoria."


    Kaitlyn understood this logic. Remembering Victoria''s expression when she left, Kaitlyn shivered, "Do you think Ms. Hawthorn is


    already facing off with Victoria?"


    Tyler shook his head, indicating his ignorance. "Stop worrying. | heard Anna say Ms. Hawthorn is married into the Ellington


    family. You''ve heard of the Ellingtons, right? Even the Abernathys, with all their power, can''t touch her."


    Meanwhile, at Percival''s apartment.


    Vivienne and Percival had just escaped the pressing family demands and were catching their breath on the bed when the phone


    buzzed on the table.


    Vivienne nudged Percival, "Mr. Wolf, could you check who texted?¡±


    Percival rubbed his eyes, sat up, and saw the names. His handsome brow furrowed slightly, "Samantha, that woman, is she from


    another pl? She was just at CK Penitentiary this morning, and now she''s in Northway City?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Samantha?"


    Vivienne was particrly sensitive to the name of the female F-Poison.


    She jumped up and moved next to Percival.


    The message from Matthew was clear and concise. She nced at it and quickly stood up, "Let''s go; | need to get in touch with


    my people now."


    "Where to?" Percival asked, smiling as he pulled her back.


    "To Northway City, to meet my old adversary,¡± Vivienne said just as her phone buzzed again.


    She paused, a strange number sitting in her inbox, [Kaitlyn.]


    What the heck?


    With her mother still unconscious, who was ying these games now?


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Percival, sensing her unease, dropped his smile.


    His eyesnded on the message on Vivienne''s phone, and in an instant, his cold eyes flickered, "It seems they''re quite worried


    about us being idle over there."


    Vivienneughed coldly, pulling back the hand that was on the doorknob, "Then let''s y along.¡±


    Vivienne was done lounging about; it was time to hit the showers and unwind for the night.


    Suddenly, something clicked in her


    mind, halting her steps. She


    around to face Renoivel, What did


    Undle2uke say to you when we left


    the Perez family''s ce today?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival''s posture stiffened, a flicker of something odd crossing his eyes.


    Scooping Vivienne up, he carried her


    to the bathroom and gently set bey


    down in the bathtyby @a ished


    sTpAllBdx trom is pocket, his


    expression an indecipherable mix of


    amusement and something else, "He


    gave me this." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s gaze darted to the box, instantly heating up at the sight of the familiar logo.


    Birth control? Her own uncle gave her husband birth control?


    What the heck?


    While Vivienne was still processing, Percival slipped into the tub, his pricey suit carelessly peeled off and tossed aside. The


    sound of running water filled the bathroom.


    Her white sundress was thoroughly soaked through, clinging to her curves, the fabric turning nearly transparent with the


    wetness.


    At the back, her pinkce lingerie was fully on disy for Percival''s eyes.


    The man who had intended to wait until their wedding day to fully consummate their rtionship hadpletely abandoned that


    thought once the feast began.


    He opened the box, "Uncle Luke said he knows what we''ve been up to. Told me to be careful, to make sure | don''t let my own


    pleasure make his darling niece suffer."


    Looking at Percival''s muscle outlines,


    Vivienne''s cheeks were a J


    her eyes ried thdigerous y, her


    dare st try and enticing, making


    Percival''s throat tighten with desire.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The sound of a zipper was somewhat muffled by the water, but to Percival, it might as well have been right next to his ear,


    compelling him to move closer.


    Just as he leaned in, a slender finger pressed against his chest, "Mr. Wolf, slow down there. You haven''t told me what you think."


    "Me?"

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Percival''s lips curled into a smile, his eyes twinkling like stars in the night sky.


    The divine beauty of Vivienne''s face, akin to a masterpiece carved by the gods themselves, made even someone like her¡ªwho


    prided herself on being no stranger to handsome men and beautiful women¡ªpause in sheer admiration.


    She belonged to him, and the fierce surge of possessiveness that rose from the depths of her heart quickly spread to her eyes.


    Unabashed by her desire, Vivienne discarded her drenched dress. Her pale arms wrapped around Percival''s neck. "What''s so


    funny?" she asked, her voice sultry.


    Percival''s gaze flickered. "I''ve already shared my thoughts,¡± he said. "Now''s not the time, so we have to... postpone ¡®it¡¯ a bit


    longer."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes internally. Who was really being put out here?


    "You''re not worried about Kaitlyn?" Percival asked just before their lips met, voicing the final question of the night.


    Before Vivienne could respond, the sound ofbored breaths filled the steamy bathroom, spreading throughout.


    As her mind hazed over, she thought she heard her phone ring. But then she was pulled into a sea of desire by Percival, all


    thoughts forgotten.


    At the Hawthorn residence, the clock struck midnight.


    Dorian sat up in bed, sleep nowhere in sight. His gaze then shifted to the emails on hisptop, feeling as if a boulder weighed


    heavy on his chest, making it hard to breathe.


    [By tomorrow, | want to see that Hawthorn Group has terminated the endorsement deal with K.]


    He had been on edge for days, and those few words made his heart tremble once again.


    He opened and closed Vivienne''s contact on his phone, looking years older all of a sudden.


    The once gentle and resilient eyes were now filled with weariness.


    After a while, a long sigh echoed through the empty room.


    What was he supposed to do now?


    The next day.


    Vivienne and Percival were determined not to follow the pathid out for them, which suddenly left them with plenty of time.


    Seizing the opportunity, they decided to visit the Hawthorn residence with Leopold in tow.


    "Seriously, Percival, with all the cars in your garage, do | really have to y chauffeur?" Leopoldined as he followed


    Vivienne into the house. He''d been upte with Griffin the night before and had barely hit the pillow when Vivienne''s call came


    through.


    He didn''t dare ignore Vivienne''s orders. Before he knew it, he was waiting in his car beneath the couple''s apartment building.


    Percival was unrepentant. "Got a problem with that?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Nope, no problem at all," Leopold replied, shaking his head like a tambourine. "Besides, I''ve got nothing else going on except


    for hanging out with Griffintely.¡±


    Percival stopped in his tracks and nced back at him. "What? You''re on suspension?"


    ¡°No way!" Leopold nearly jumped. "The War God is on a mission to root out corruption in the Vanguard Agency. Right now,


    anyone not assigned to an important person is basically on house arrest. Micah and Vance, too. The ones with assignments get


    their orders directly from the War God."


    As he spoke, something else came to mind. "Oh, and Thomas tried calling you yesterday. Said he couldn''t reach you. He asked


    me to tell you that they''ve found Huxley."


    Percival nodded in acknowledgment. "I''ve already arranged for him to be taken back to the Boyd family."


    ¡°Back to the Boyd family?" Leopold didn''t understand. Wasn''t that the same as letting the tiger return to the mountain?


    Percival hummed in response, apparently not inclined to exin, and followed Vivienne upstairs.


    "Dorian? Cordelia?" Vivienne called out several times, both upstairs and downstairs, but received no response, which soured her


    mood.


    She had tried calling that morning with no answer and wouldn''t havee over if it weren''t for theck of news from Hawthorn


    Group.


    If she didn''t find anyone soon, she was ready to call on the Order of Nine Mystics Society to search the city.


    Soon, Vivienne reached the master bedroom on the second floor and pushed open the door.


    Seeing the person inside, she paused, "Dorian, why didn¡¯t you answer when | called?¡±


    Dorian sat at his desk, impably dressed in a suit and tie, ready to walk out the door at a moment''s notice, yet he was just


    sitting there, typing away at theputer.


    "Hm?" Dorian looked up, seeming to just now hear Vivienne''s voice. "Vivienne, what brings you here?"


    Vivienne''s clear eyes noticed the fine sweat on Dorian''s forehead.


    She nced at the air conditioner blowing above and spoke softly, "I called you yesterday, and you didn''t pick up, so | came to


    check on you. Are you hot? It''s 79 degrees outside, and you have the air conditioning on?"


    "|, uh, just worked out a bit. Got a little hot, so | turned it on to cool down," Dorian said, loosening his tie.


    Being naturally honest, he was terrible at lying.


    Percival entered the room behind Vivienne and merely nced around before turning to whisper something in Leopold''s ear,


    causing a shift in his demeanor.


    A pang of anxiety hit Dorian, but


    before he could ask, they were


    already looking Sle Ie He stadd


    r signed " NSr stand around


    hefe. Let''s go to the living room. You


    and Astrid are both so busy, and it''s


    rare for you to be together. What


    would you like for lunch? I''ll make it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s gaze remained fixed on Dorian. "You decide, I''m good with anything.¡±


    After a pause, she nced back into the room. "Where''s Cordelia? Did you send her on a business trip?"


    "Oh, right!" Dorian hesitated for a second before answering, "There''s a lot to do with thepany just starting, so | had her go


    take care of some things."


    The father and daughter made their way downstairs, where Leopold re-entered from outside, giving Percival a confirming look.


    Percival wrapped his arm around


    Vivienne unabashedly in front of


    Dorian. "Dorian wy; dohS yots Some


    stay wath for a while? Vivienne and


    | have some free time since


    Cordelia''s out of town, and Vivienne


    is worried about you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Under normal circumstances, Dorian, the doting father, would have frowned upon seeing such intimacy between the two.


    But today, his mind seemed elsewhere, distracted.


    Seeing Percival''s gesture, a wistful look that others found perplexing passed fleetingly across Dorian''s eyes.


    Vivienne pursed her lips and spoke before Dorian could muster his usual resistance. "Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Almost reflexively, Dorian''s gaze


    snapped to Vivienne, and Ee


    shook his head auibk? Ro; what


    conse bssSinly be hiding from you?


    I''m fine, really. Both of you..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dorian, the surveince equipment in the house has been temporarily disabled. Rest assured, no one will overhear what you''re


    saying right now."


    Leopold thought Dorian was still in denial, perhaps worried about the security devices in the vi, and reassured him in a gentle


    voice.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Leopold finished speaking, Dorian''s expression turned grave. "You''re saying the cameras in the house


    are down?"


    Startled by Dorian''s sudden ferocity, Leopold stepped back. "Yes, Dorian, you..."


    Before he could finish, Dorian bolted, shooting out of the room like an arrow. "Cordelia!"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    As Dorian''s panicked shout pierced the air, Vivienne and the others snapped to attention. Rushing to the doorway, they caught


    up to Dorian just as he was bolting towards the garage.


    "Whoa, hold up, cowboy!" Leopold grabbed Dorian''s arm. "We''ll drive you. Where to?"


    "The hospital! Step on it, to Downtown Medical Center!"


    His voice was raw with urgency, his fingers quivering like aspen leaves in the wind. He looked like a kid who''d lost his favorite


    toy, eyes red and swollen with the threat of tears.


    Only now did Vivienne notice the change in Dorian, whom she hadn''t seen in a few days. Silver streaks had begun to weave into


    his hair like frost creeping over autumn leaves.


    Her eyes lingered on him for a moment before cold realization dawned upon her. She remembered Cordelia''s mysterious


    disappearance, and her expression turned to stone.


    ¡°Leopold, floor it!" she ordered.


    Percival was already on the phone with Thomas. "Get the guys closest to Downtown Medical Center on it, pronto! Find a patient


    named Cordelia Wilson. And make it snappy!"


    They managed to shave the usual half-hour drive down to mere minutes.


    Upon reaching the hospital lobby, Thomas was already there waiting. Dorian didn''t need guidance; he punched the elevator


    button and headed straight for the wards.


    "What''s the situation?" Vivienne asked, with Percival and the others close on her heels.


    Percival nced at Thomas, lowering his voice as he asked.


    Thomas shook his head, hinting at grim news. "No idea when she was admitted, but I''ve got people digging into it. As for the


    poison in her system, only Vivienne," he nodded at Vivienne, "can likely deal with that."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The elevator wasn''t big enough to contain the tension. Everyone heard Thomas''s words, including Vivienne, who turned a sharp


    gaze back to Dorian.


    She wanted to interrogate him, but the words halted at her lips.


    When they reached Cordelia''s room, which was already guarded by their own, Dorian burst in. Seeing Cordelia resting


    peacefully, a semnce of calm washed over his distraught features.


    Grasping Cordelia''s hand tightly, tears began to cascade down his cheeks.


    Cordeliay on the hospital bed, herplexion ghostly pale, her lips devoid of color. Her usually gentle eyes were shut tightly,


    as if bearing an immense pain, her eyelids fluttering in a futile attempt to awaken.


    Vivienne''s face darkened, and she strode forward. "Dorian, let me handle this."


    With a single look, Percival and Leopold helped separate Dorian from Cordelia.


    Vivienne''s slender fingers touched Cordelia¡¯s wrist, and the longer she felt the pulse, the graver her expression became.


    "Vivienne, how is she?" he asked, voiceced with dread yet clinging to a sliver of hope.


    Vivienne''s expression was icy as she interrogated him. "Cordelia was poisoned. Why didn''t you tell me? Who has been in


    contact with you?"


    Her anger was palpable. She couldn''t bear to think what might have happened if she hadn''te today. Cordelia could''ve been


    left to die!


    Percival caught the shift in Dorian''s demeanor after Vivienne spoke, his face turning ashen. "Is Cordelia''s poisoning that bad?"


    Vivienne gritted her teeth. "Bad? If | were anyter, the Hawthorn family would be nning a funeral tomorrow!"


    ¡°How could this happen?" Dorian slumped, muttering to himself in disbelief, "They promised to leave Cordelia out of this..."


    "Uncle Dorian, what''s going on?" Leopold asked, puzzled. With a daughter like Vivienne, so fierce and capable, what could


    possibly be so dire that it led to this?


    Percival was equally baffled, standing alongside Vivienne. If he didn''t know better, he''d think the broken man before them was an


    imposter, not the Dorian they knew.


    "| was helpless,¡± Dorian sobbed, covering his face as tears seeped through his fingers. "They said if | informed Vivienne or Astrid


    about Cordelia, they''d kill her on the spot. Justst week, they ambushed her on her grocery run, drugged her, took her to this


    hospital, and then called me. They said they had surveince all over the house, including bugs. If | reached out to Vivienne or


    Astrid, Cordelia would be dead."


    His voice broke with the weight of his helplessness. "They knew everything; they were always one step ahead. They told me


    which room Cordelia was in and made me watch her suffer, powerless to do anything. | didn''t know what to do!"


    Despite knowing Vivienne''s extraordinary nature, resembling her mother''s, Dorian couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by this


    shadowy organization that seemed omnipresent.


    Especially when they used Cordelia to threaten him. Dorian was in a state of panic, unable to think clearly, and did as they


    commanded.


    Vivienne took a deep breath and pressed on. "What do they want you to do?"


    "| don''t know their endgame," Dorian shook his head. "They only ordered me to make Ramona the face of Hawthorn Perfumes


    Inc. and to follow their everymand. Oh, and yesterday, they told me to break the contract with K."


    He pulled out his phone, showing Vivienne the emails. Feeling a weight lift from his chest, he said, "I''ve been stalling, didn''t send


    out the tweet. Vivienne, can you save Cordelia?"


    Vivienne reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''ll save Cordelia. Trust me."


    Leopold, having heard everything, eximed in disbelief, "What the hell does this puppet master want? All this for a starlet?"


    Thomas was equally puzzled. "Who exactly is this Ramona?"


    Percival nced at the email before


    him and let out a derisive snort.


    "Thomas, lookiinis this IBig &¡ã


    everything you can on Ramona. If


    she thinks she can stir the pot, she


    better have the chops to back it up!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In a vi somewhere in Northway City.


    This was the second time in as many days that Samantha''s bliss had been interrupted by the woman in red.


    Had she not known that this woman shared ast name with the man fromst night, she might have thought she was the man''s


    wife ande to catch them in the act.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?" Samantha demanded. She was d in a slinky nightgown, her fair and tender skin exposed to the


    air.


    She loungedzily on a red velvet sofa, its rich color making her appear all the more enticing.


    The woman in red raised an eyebrow,


    her eyes filled with interest as they


    moved from Samantha to the


    impably dresegq) deleting


    Upnigka bebitie them. "Samantha, you


    do take good care of yourself. You''re


    a good few years my senior, and yet


    you look so young. Even my high and


    mighty nephew is smitten with you,


    indeed shows some skill." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samantha didn''t seem to mind her


    age being pointed out. She smile


    eynaneen ?youlfor the?


    Grimshaw. You''re


    not Brain eae me. Anyone who didn''t


    know better would take you for


    Ethan''s sister." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It had been a surprise for her. The man she had randomly taken to her bed had such a significant background.


    The head family of an ancient warrior lineage. The second son of the Grimshaw family, Ethan Grimshaw!


    All she knew was that hisst name was Grimshaw, and his first name was a mystery. She had never expected him to from the


    scion of the ancient warrior lineages.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Ethan''s elder brother, Asher Grimshaw, stood next in line to inherit the Grimshaw family''s legacy as the patriarch.


    Ethan seemed to be immersed in the world of medicine, but in truth, he was running errands for their aunt in the family business.


    Together, they were consumed with the quest for an elixir of eternal youth.


    It was likely no coincidence that Samantha had met Ethan; it reeked of the Grimshaws'' machinations.


    But this suited her just fine. She had grown weary of simple emotional entanglements; in this world, the strongest bonds were


    those forged by mutual benefit.


    Pausing, she smirked and said, ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to help you research the elixir of eternal youth, do you?¡±


    Her question sounded more like a statement.


    Ms. Grimshaw chuckled softly, not denying it. ¡°Have you considered it?¡±


    Her icy gaze slid toward Ethan. ¡°After all, my dear nephew has done so much for you. And the outside world is not so kind.¡±


    Samantha knew she referred to Vivienne and Percival''s crowd, along with the Vanguard Agency.


    After a recent sh, GTO was scattered, and without the support of the Grimshaw family, Samantha knew she''d be a sitting duck


    if she dared show her face.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ms. Grimshaw was not merely suggesting; she was cornering Samantha into an agreement.


    With a coy smile, Samantha straightened her dress and sat up. ¡°Well, when you put it that way, | can hardly refuse such


    generous hospitality. We''ve been coborators for so long; what''s one more day?¡±


    It was true that they had been coborators. After all, Ethan''s resources had always been at her disposal.


    Samantha prided herself on being a master of timing. ¡°Moreover, any resources | stillmand will be at your disposal.¡±


    Dayster, at a quaint caf¨¦, the aroma of coffee filled the air as Arthur took a sip from his cup. ¡°Cut to the chase; I''m short on


    time.¡±


    Victoria looked up hesitantly. ¡°Kaitlyn said that the item has been taken by Vivienne. | can¡¯t find her now.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne again?¡± Arthur frowned, ¡°She refuses to hand it over?¡±


    Victoria shook her head, conflicted, ¡°No, it¡¯s like she¡¯s avoiding me on purpose. I¡¯ve been staking out her usual routes home,


    even to the hospital. I¡¯m always one step behind, and even when | wait at Kaitlyn¡¯s, Vivienne seems to have a sixth sense,


    canceling at thest minute.¡±


    By the end, Victoria¡¯s expression held a hint of frustration. ¡°I''ve run out of options, so | had toe to you.¡±


    The more Arthur listened, the tighter his brow furrowed. ¡°You want me to intervene? That''s out of the question; it would blow our


    cover.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    If she didn¡¯t find a solution soon, she feared for her mother¡¯s wellbeing.


    If it weren¡¯t for this n, she would have already thrown herself at Percival¡¯s mercy. She didn¡¯t believe that Richard Ellington


    could stand idly by while his daughter faced danger.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just go to Richard directly; he''ll help you.¡±


    Victoria was puzzled. ¡°Really? Wasn''t it you who told me to keep a low profile and avoid contact with the Ellingtons? And now


    you suggest otherwise?¡±


    Arthur left without exining, leaving behind a cryptic, ¡°The time is right,¡± before walking away.


    Victoria watched his retreating figure, mumbling, ¡°What time is right? Why is the War God so cryptic today?¡±


    Meanwhile, at Kaitlyn¡¯s vi.


    After treating Tyler, Vivienne was about to leave when Kaitlyn hesitated, ¡°Vivienne, about Victoria...¡±


    ¡°She came by again yesterday?¡± Vivienne wasn¡¯t surprised by what Kaitlyn was hinting at.


    Kaitlyn nodded with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Maybe you should just give the item back to me. I¡¯m scared she''ll lose patience and


    come after you.¡±


    Vivienne was unfazed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If | give it back to you, we''ll truly be out of options. As long as | have it, Victoria will have to


    wait. I¡¯m busytely and can¡¯t deal with her, but I''ll talk to her in a couple of days.¡±


    Kaitlyn was concerned, remembering her own troubles with Victoria. ¡°But what if Victoria Abernathy doesn¡¯t want to wait?¡±


    In Kaitlyn''s impression, Victoria was never the patient type. Otherwise, their family wouldn''t have ended up that way before


    Vivienne''s arrival.


    Vivienne reassured her with a confident nce that always seemed to work magic, ¡°Trust me, I''ll be fine.¡±


    After a little more conversation, Vivienne left Kaitlyn¡¯s vi.


    Recently, the GTO underlings had been causing trouble, as if they had lost their minds, causing chaos everywhere.


    Although they were just small fry who had been hiding in the wilderness, their abilities were not to be underestimated.


    Vivienne and Percival were stretched thin, dealing with them.


    Finally, they remembered Huxley, who was locked away at the Boyd family estate.


    At the Boyd Estate.


    In the dead of night, when all surrounding homes were dark, the Boyd house was aze with light.


    "Let me out!"


    ¡°Let me out, Vivienne! Percival! You have no right to hold me; I''ll charge you with false imprisonment! Let me out!"


    At the end of the upstairs hallway, Huxley¡¯s screams had been going on for days, seemingly without exhaustion.


    His voice was hoarse from shouting, but like clockwork, he resumed his daily hollering from within the confines of his room.


    nking his door stood two burly


    bouncers d in ck, rollin i


    eyes at the farniaNtiaderthsy/¡é


    Heakdgedtsraay and what felt like


    every day preceding it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They were utterly fed up.


    One of them, prone to a shorter fuse, rapped on Huxley''s door with force, "Zip it! Keep it up, and | swear I''ll chuck you out the


    window!"


    ¡°Alright, alright," came a weary surrender.


    The other bouncer, pulling his partner back, said, "Cut him some ck, will ya? The guy''s a rtive of Percival, even if his


    screws are a bit loose."


    Percival and Vivienne were due for an interrogation session the next day. This was thest night of their watch; they just had to


    endure a little longer.


    Seeing his threat had silenced


    Huxley, the irate bouncer shook


    the tension, "T ic guys tivirg Me


    nung. exh \g¨¦rina be a wreck after this.


    I''ll have a word with the boss - |


    deserve an extra drumstick for this


    gig!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    His colleague gave a nomittal


    nod, euueine 0 researc¡±


    Tope aierattns re all that were


    | in the wake of unfulfilled hopes


    for a pay raise. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, darkness enveloped their vision.


    Instinctively, the first bouncer clicked on the shlight clipped to his belt and assumed a defensive stance, "Show yourself!"


    The second bouncer mirrored the movement, his sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings like a hawk.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    The grand manor was now cloaked in darkness, save for the small pool of light at their feet, where the beam of a shlight fought


    back the shadows. The two of them had been standing there in a defensive stance for what felt like an eternity, half an hour at


    least, while silence reigned supreme.


    Other than the sound of their own breathing, not a single sign of trouble pierced the quiet.


    The burly bodyguard, whom the staff called "Bulldog," scowled, "Damn it, what''s going on? Is this just a freaking ckout?"


    The possibility of Huxley attempting an escape wasughable. From the moment he''d returned, the Boyd Estate had been


    locked down tighter than Alcatraz. Mara, the pampered heiress, always had a bodyguard tailing her. Trying to slip away under


    these circumstances? It would take a Houdini, not a Huxley.


    The second bodyguard, known as "Hawk" for his keen eyes, slowly rxed his stance but remained on high alert. "No idea," he


    muttered before pulling out his radio.


    "Team three, report in. We''ve got an electrical issue in the manor. Send someone to check the fuse box. | refuse to believe that


    in a ce this swanky, we''d just happen to run into a stroke of bad luck."


    In the darkness, Mara crouched at the corner of the hallway, her eyes fixed on the only illuminated spot in the vi. She bit her lip


    in frustration. She had managed to sabotage the lighting system, and yet these goons weren¡¯t budging. How was she supposed


    to rescue Huxley if they wouldn''t leave their post?


    Her palms pressed against the wallpaper, her manicured nails inadvertently scratching it, producing a faint, telltale noise.


    ¡°What was that?" Hawk, with his acute hearing, picked up on the slight disturbance. In the hush that surrounded them, it might as


    well have been a siren. At his prompt, the chandelier above flickered back to life.


    In the renewed glow, Huxley looked up, his chapped lips twisting into a sardonic smile. "Idiots."


    Outside, Mara was oblivious to his reaction. As the lights red, her hiding spot was exposed, and the bodyguards downstairs


    spotted her without even needing to look up.


    Bulldog locked eyes with her. "Ms. Boyd, what are you doing here?"


    His piercing gaze made her sweat, and she fumbled with her fingers. "I... | got scared! The power went out, and | didn¡¯t dare stay


    alone, so | came out to check..."


    She batted her eyes, the picture of innocence.


    The two bodyguards exchanged a nce, skeptical but bound by orders from Thomas to only keep an eye on Huxley. With no


    harm done, they decided not toplicate matters further.


    "The power''s back now, Ms. Boyd. You should return to your room," Bulldog said, without a shred of warmth, his arm


    outstretched and his eyesmanding.


    Mara barely spared him a nce before averting her eyes and scampering back to her room, cursing under her breath at the


    insensible oaf.


    The next day, as Vivienne and her entourage approached the manor near noon, Mara burst out of the house, desperation in her


    voice. "Percival, why have you taken so long toe?"


    She hurled herself towards him like a live grenade, expecting her cousin to catch her.


    Percival, however, stepped back, taking Vivienne with him.


    Thud!


    Mara hit the ground hard, her fall breaking the morning calm.


    Anna, following Vivienne, couldn''t help butugh at the sight of Mara sprawled on the ground.


    The scatteredughter of the onlookers filled the air as Maray there, indecision written all over her face. Eventually, she


    pushed herself up, "Percival, you''re finally here. If you hadn''te, my brother would¡¯ve been tormented to death by your wife."


    "What''s that got to do with me?" Vivienne asked, genuinely confused.


    Mara red at Anna, still giggling, and wiped away the tears that had sprung from the pain. "You may not like my brother and


    me, but you''ve drugged us, and now you''ve locked him up. This is an infringement of his rights!"


    Anna scoffed, "Rights? Ms. Boyd, did you ever go to school? Remember, we live in Veridia, not M State."


    Mara bit her lip. "Percival, look at them. It''s illegal to detain my brother like this!"


    Vivienne had no patience for fools and looked to Percival for guidance.


    He took his wife''s hand, and Thomas stepped forward to pull Mara aside. "| ordered Huxley''s detention. If you have a problem


    with that, go ahead and call the cops," he said coldly, then turned, escorting Vivienne into the manor.


    Upstairs, Huxley finally saw someone other than his guards. "Percival, what right do you have to hold me? What have | done to


    deserve this?!"


    As his voice rang with indignation,


    Mara rushed into the room, tears


    streaming do py fate Ste Stood


    proteativehin ront of her brother,


    her face smeared with tears and dirt,


    invoking a pitiable yet defiant beauty.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re doing this to your own family. How can you justify this to our ancestors?" she challenged, her voice trembling with anger


    and despair.


    The sharp sound of a p echoed in the room.


    "Vivienne, what the hell?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vivienne had struck Mara, her patience finally wearing thin.


    Percival looked on, unfazed, and held his wife''s hand. "Next time, let me do it. You shouldn''t dirty your hands on such nonsense."


    Vivienne pulled out a napkin with


    deliberate calm, wiped her hands,


    and lifted her gaze togmest Natal! \


    @eisenment "Have you


    been living it up with the Boyds for so


    long that you''ve forgotten you''re


    nothing more than myb rat?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mara''s body tensed, and a flicker of resentment passed through her eyes.


    She hadn''t forgotten her status as Vivienne''s experiment.


    But it had been so long since Vivienne had done anything to her that she began to believe, maybe, just maybe, Vivienne had


    decided to let her be.


    So, she gradually let the memories of


    her past fade and started enjayi


    the privileged lfecwitt the Entingtons,


    a iki as Just like old times with the


    Boyds~a carefree heiress without a


    worry in the world. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Vivienne lifted a hand and gently tilted Mara''s chin upward, her expression icy, "Do | need to remind you of the way your


    grandmother treated my mother-inw? My mother-inw was nothing but kind and generous to the Boyd family. What reason


    did she have to be ashamed in front of your grandma?"


    Mara bit her lip hard, clearly struggling with resentment, "But you can''t just take people! | admit | did wrong, and you used me as


    a guinea pig¡ªthat punishment | ept. But what did Huxley do? He was minding his own business at home, and you took him


    prisoner. How is that fair?"


    Vivienne''s face remained expressionless as she released Mara''s chin and wiped her hands with a tissue. With a calm voice, she


    commanded, "Thomas, bring it in."


    In no time, Thomas entered the room, carrying over his shoulder an android that was the spitting image of Huxley.


    With a thud, the robot was unceremoniously dumped on the floor,nding right next to Mara''s feet.


    The android''s lifeless eyes stared directly at the siblings, sending Mara into a shriek of fear as she turned and buried herself in


    Huxley''s embrace.


    Huxley''s face paled, his anger from days of captivity dissipating under Vivienne''s icy gaze.


    It was as if he suddenly became aware of the gravity of his situation.


    His face was ashen, and with trembling hands, he shielded Mara behind him. "What is this thing? Why does it look exactly like


    me?"


    Vivienne locked eyes with him. "What? You don''t recognize this ¡®thing''?"


    ¡°How could |?" Huxley retorted immediately, "Is this an android? Why would you make one that looks like me? Vivienne, look at


    me. I''m nothingpared to my sister; | have no chance against you¡ªwhy can''t you just leave me alone?"


    The confusion and helplessness on his face did not seem feigned.


    Anna believed she had encountered countless smooth-talking criminals and could often tell when they were lying¡ªnot always,


    but at least four times out of five.


    But now, facing Huxley, she couldn''t tell if he was lying at all.


    Thomas, with a stern face, pulled out a news clipping that had been suppressed by the higher-ups. "Mr. Boyd, even if you


    haven''t seen this android, you should recognize this news story. You don''t know about the android?"


    Huxley hesitated, "Should I?"


    Percival''s cold gaze shifted, his foot resting on the android''s head where there was a hole. "This android was found in my


    mother-inw''s hospital room. Huxley, that''s quite bold of you, isn''t it? Messing with my mother-inw, eh?"


    Panic surged in Huxley''s heart as he realized Percival seemed convinced the android was his doing!


    His hands clenched into fists as he scrambled to think of a way to talk himself out of this.


    Mara couldn''t even bear to look in that direction.


    Her hands clutched Huxley''s clothes tightly, her eyes flickering with nervousness and ferocity buried in Huxley''s chest.


    Damn it!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What the hell were they nning?!


    Huxley was a mess; what could he possibly do that was so heinous?


    They must be looking for an excuse to get rid of them, too!


    She wouldn''t let them seed!


    Mara''s gaze suddenly sharpened as she tentatively stepped out from Huxley''s embrace, "What if someone deliberately made it


    to look like Huxley? He was kidnapped and taken to M State before¡ªwho knows what they did with him there? Percival,


    Vivienne, we''re family, after all. Huxley doesn''t even know what Vivienne''s mother looks like. How could he possibly send such a


    thing to harm her?"


    She spoke with a soft, analytical tone.


    Vivienne and Percival shared a look, their eyebrows raised as if they were actually considering Mara''s argument, nodding for her


    to continue.


    Their near-affirmative gestures bolstered Mara''s courage.


    Huxley''s frantic heart also dared to hope as he straightened up a bit.


    Still, he didn''t speak, simply standing there trembling, watching Mara step in front of him again, "You''ve seen what he''s like¡ªso


    timid he wouldn''t even harm a chicken. Besides, if he really wanted to harm your mother, why would he send an android that


    looks just like himself? Even a fool wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Mara didn''t notice the fleeting stiffness in Huxley''s body as she finished speaking.


    Vivienne did, and a dark glint shed in her beautiful eyes.


    "That does make some sense," she said atst, her lips curving into a smile for the first time, "Mr. Boyd, what have you got to


    say?"


    Caught off guard, Huxley stammered, "I¡ªI think my sister is right. Vivienne, is it possible there''s a mole in your operation? After


    all, only those on the inside would know your mother''s location, and I¡ª don''t have the skills to create an android."


    At his words, Vivienne''s smile bloomed like a poisonous poppy, chilling to the bone.


    After a moment, she reined in her smile and tossed the tissue she had used into the trash, speaking calmly, "Then it seems we


    have an internal issue to deal with, Mr. Wolf. We''d better investigate thoroughly."


    Percival''s austere face remained


    impassive, his hawk-like Sscioitt


    on Huxle hjs voioaded an rough,


    Yee SC investigate


    thoroughly. We can''t be wronging my


    cousin, now can we?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s lips curled slightly, looking at Huxley. "You rest up. We''ll go find out who''s digging their own grave!"


    For some reason, even though they seemed to believe him, Huxley felt increasingly anxious.


    He had a feeling that Vivienne and Percival were hinting at something, that there was some unknown danger awaiting him.


    Lost in his thoughts, Huxley didn''t notice Vivienne and Percival had already left the mansion.


    When he came back to his senses, only Mara remained by his side, and even the bodyguards who had been watching him were


    gone.


    "Huxley!" Mara suddenly exploded in anger, ring at him with a thunderous expression, "What in the world are you hiding from


    me? Do you want to scare me to death?"


    Her hatred for Vivienne had never ceased for a moment, but her concern for Huxley was genuine.


    He was her brother, and she couldn''t just stand by and watch him get into trouble right before her eyes.


    Huxley cast a nce at Mara, and


    suddenly, an idea sparked in his


    mind. He grabbed heehegd a


    urggnoy niswdide tense "Sis, we


    can''t just sit around and wait for the


    axe to fall. If we stay here, it''s only a


    matter of time before theye for


    us!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mara winced from his tight grip and


    yanked her hand back, exasperated, "!


    know we can''t keen celts likes! |


    bu watch WeGo? The Boyd family


    has fallen, my old connections are


    gone, and now it''s just the two of us.


    Here, under the roof of the Ellingtons,


    we''re at their mercy." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No! There''s a chance for us!" Huxley insisted.


    Mara paused, puzzled, "What chance?"


    ¡°If we can orchestrate a change of leadership within the Ellington family, we won''t have to live under anyone''s thumb anymore,"


    Huxley''s eyes glinted with a dark determination.


    Mara looked at him in disbelief, "Are you out of your mind? The Ellingtons are Rivenwood''s most influential family. You think


    toppling them is going to be easy?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me, | have a n. When the timees, all | need is for you to back me up," Huxley''s ns made his heart race with


    anticipation.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Ronald had just tackled a thorny issue at work when he arrived home. Pushing open the front door, he barely managed to call


    out for K when he noticed several people sitting in his living room. His heart skipped a beat. "Vivienne, Mr. Ellington, what


    brings you here? Is there some news about K?"


    As his brain caught up, he exhaled in relief.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Carrying his briefcase over, K handed him a ss of water while Carl, who had finally gotten a chance toe home, had


    pushed aside a piping hot breakfast for the gathering.


    Vivienne observed everything with a knowing look. She realized Ronald must have already filled Carl in.


    The remaining three Brooks siblings were now, at least, living together harmoniously.


    "| just came to check in, no big deal," she said, tapping the armrest of the sofa and tilting her chin towards the android in the


    corner.


    Almost immediately, Ronald''s rxed demeanor shifted, "Vivienne, believe me, I''ve destroyed all those things. Not one left!"


    At this point, K also spoke in defense of Ronald, "Vivienne, is there some kind of misunderstanding?"


    K had been asking this since Thomas came in carrying that thing, but Vivienne had refused to exin until Ronald returned,


    and K was left with no choice but to wait.


    Seeing Ronald''s anxious expression, Carlmented dryly, "Vivienne, | admit my brother was a jerk before. But he had his.


    reasons, and look at him now, fighting so hard to live. That thing over there, it can''t be his doing."


    There was an unexpected unity among them.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, innocently spreading her hands, "Who said it was his doing? Why the panic?"


    The Brooks trio exchanged looks, their expressions screaming that they were expecting some sort of interrogation.


    Percival watched with an amused grin as Vivienne teased the Brooks siblings, his eyes filled with indulgence.


    Thomas and Anna, standing by, were torn between calling out Vivienne''s wicked sense of humor orughing at the Brooks


    siblings¡¯ baffled looks.


    Rubbing her temples, Vivienne said with a sigh, "| was just bored and thought I''d drop by."


    Ronald, Carl, and K were silent for a few seconds before K spoke up, "Do you even believe that yourself?"


    Vivienne sighed. "Am | that uncredible?"


    "What do you think?"


    Ever since the Brooks family¡¯s crisis, Vivienne¡¯s visits had been rare, and each one heralded some impending issue. Her im to


    just be visiting, especially with an android in tow, was met with disbelief.


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, clearly not expecting to be disbelieved. "Okay, fine, | do have something to tell you."


    At her words, the siblings tensed up instantly.


    Speechless, Vivienne looked at Ronald and said, "Lauren wants to see you."


    Ronald stood abruptly, his face a mix of shock and hope. "Really?"


    Carl and K were both surprised. "Who''s Lauren?" they asked simultaneously.


    Ahint of redness appeared on Ronald''s face at their question. He had never told his family about Lauren. Thus, he coughed


    awkwardly and said to them, "I''ll exin in the future."


    Then, he turned to Vivienne. "Vivienne, does Lauren really want to see me? When and where? Is it just to meet, or is something


    wrong? Should I..."


    He was clearly overwhelmed by the prospect of seeing Lauren.


    "She wants to meet you tomorrow at noon at the caf¨¦," Vivienne said, trying to maintain patience. "She didn''t say why. Just ask


    her yourself."


    Ronald bit his lip, then looked up determinedly, "Why wouldn''t she contact me directly?¡±


    Was she trying to distance herself from him?


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened slightly, "You''ll find out when you get there."


    With a heavy heart, Ronald watched as Vivienne left the Brooks house, nonchntly scanning the surroundings before getting


    into a car with Percival.


    "To the Edwards family?" he heard her say.


    "The Edwards family?" Percival echoed in confusion. "Aren''t we going for lunch first?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "Vance Edwards has gotten wind of my mom being targeted. They want a word with me, so it can''t be


    helped."


    Percival chuckled. "So those incessant calls yesterday were from them? Well, let''s skip that. What are you in the mood for? I''ll


    take you out."


    If it weren''t for those guys yesterday, he would have been so close to taking a bath with Vivienne! They thought they could call


    Vivienne back to question her? No way!


    Their meal, however, was interrupted by a phone call. Vivienne frowned at the unknown number but answered anyway.


    Victoria''s brash voice came through, "Vivienne, I''m warning you, hand over the secret form, or Kaitlyn gets it!"


    Vivienne paused mid-bite. "Let me hear Kaitlyn''s voice."


    ¡°I''m not negotiating!" Victoria''s voice choked up, then grew louder, "If you don''t believe me, call the Littletons right now!"


    Her voice was ice-cold, "Kaitlyn is in my grasp, and if you don''t want her to end up in a body bag, hand over the goods within the


    hour!"


    "Send me the address."


    Vivienne watched as her meal was getting cold and had no patience to continue the conversation with Victoria.


    Dropping her phone with a click, she


    turned to Percival and aid, ¡®@abyidur


    ine bo iack ¡°as NS Send


    e@


    one to keep an eye on her


    discreetly." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Percival hadn''t caught the details of the other side''s conversation. Regardless, he had no objections to Vivienne''s request.


    After he assigned Thomas to arrange backup, he asked, "What''s going on?"


    Vivienne spoke between bites of a


    meal, "Victoria aes she''s s


    Kaitlyn. When (ack wie) Spent he


    He? \ske wouldn''t allow it. Who knows


    what she''s up to? What are your


    people saying?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tracing Kaitlyn¡¯s location wasn''t tough.


    Within two minutes of Percival''s instructions, his contact replied, "Kaitlyn''s at the suburban mall, and my people are on their way


    there."


    Who conducts a kidnapping handoff at a mall?


    Relieved by the news, Vivienne found her forkful of braised meat even more sulent.


    Percival adored watching her let her guard down, showing a little girl-like vulnerability.


    He kept feeding her, only asionally stealing a bite for himself.


    In a dpidated warehouse on the outskirts of Rivenwood.


    With a p, Victoria crushed a mosquito feasting on her leg.


    Her irritation was as clear as day on


    checthe tin pestered


    OT


    reseed anxdety, "What''s taking so


    long? That damn Vivienne¡ªshe


    better not have gotten herself killed


    on the way here!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Walter scratched his itchy chin, his voice tinged with hesitation, "Miss, maybe we should just head back."


    Vivienne, that woman was sharp as a tack.


    Even if she hadn''t sniffed out the oddities, Percival surely would have.


    Walter couldn''t fathom what Victoria was thinking.


    To just drop Kaitlyn off at the suburban mall and then drag herself here to suffer ¡ª it was like setting herself up to be stood up.


    As Walter silently grumbled, he dared not voice his true thoughts aloud.


    Victoria was running out of patience.


    It was gettingte into the afternoon, and still, no one had shown up, which led her to bellow in frustration, "Looks like we''ve got


    no choice but to go with n B. We''re not waiting any longer! Let''s get out of here and deal with Vivieer!"


    The next day, at the Linter residence.


    Arthur had been tied up with business at the Vanguard Agency, and it was a rare moment for him to be home.


    Yorick was taking his siesta, and he hadn''t allowed anyone to disturb him.


    Ascending the stairs alone, Arthur pushed open the door to his father''s room and saw him reclining in his rocking chair, eyes


    closed in repose.


    Dracon was seated beside him, but at the sound of the door, he looked up.


    Upon seeing Arthur, he quickly masked his irritation with deference and approached quietly, "Art..."


    Arthur raised his hand to silence him, "Dad''s resting. Keep it down."


    Dracon''s eyes flickered with impatience, but he nodded respectfully and tiptoed back to his father''s side, his hands fidgeting


    behind his back.


    The moment Arthur''s gazended on his father, his eyes darkened, "Didn''t you say over the phone that Dad''s recovery was


    going well? This doesn''t look right to me."


    In the sunlight, Yorick''splexion was so pale it was almost translucent. His lips were chapped, and his once full cheeks were


    now sunken.


    He looked even more frail than when he had first awakened from surgery, as if he could pass away at any moment. Arthur could


    only tell by the faint breathing that the old man was still clinging to life.


    Dracon was both envious and fearful of his elder brother.


    Faced with Arthur''s probing, sweat beaded on Dracon''s forehead. "Arthur, | didn''t mean to keep things from you. It''s Dad; he


    didn''t want to distract you or Hector from your work, so he told me not to tell you."


    His expression was one of helpless regret. "If you ask me, Dad''s just been too soft on Percival. He thinks the guy wouldn''t hurt


    him, but you never can tell what''s going on inside someone''s head. And his wife, she was finally acknowledged by the Brooks


    family, only to see them fall into ruin soon after. I''ve heard rumors that she wasn''t exactly innocent in that debacle. If Percival


    would marry such a woman, what does that say about him?"


    As Dracon raised his eyes to gauge Arthur''s unreadable reaction, he continued, "It was after taking the supplements Percival


    brought that Dad got poisoned. Now, his condition''s been worsening day by day. I''m afraid only a Specter Healer can save him


    now.


    "Specter Healer?¡±


    Catching Arthur''s interest, Dracon let a barely detectable smile flicker across his face, "Yes, but this person is elusive; not just


    anyone can find them. I''m just worried... I''m worried that Dad might notst until then."


    The fact that Vivienne was the Specter Healer was a closely guarded secret within the Linter family, a secret Dracon had


    sealed tightly.


    Arthur, known as the War God of Veridia, would surely have the means to persuade Vivienne to help.


    Of course, Dracon knew that if Arthur tried to strong-arm her, Vivienne might not be so amenable. It was the perfect scenario for


    Dracon to sit back and watch the two of them duke it out for his own benefit.


    ¡°Arthur, | think we should take Percival into custody. He administered the poison, so he must have the antidote!" Dracon rambled


    on.


    Arthur''s eyes shed imperceptibly, "I will have someone search for the Specter Healer. As for Dad, a professional caregiver will


    be arriving in a few days to look after him. You can take some time to rest."


    "What?"


    Dracon had expected Arthur to be difficult to deceive but had not expected to be sidelined, "Arthur, don''t you trust me? | know I''m


    the ck sheep of the family. I''ve never made anyone proud. All my sisters have their achievements, and I''m the only one who''s


    fallen short. But I''ve been with Dad for years. No one knows his condition better than | do. Bringing in a stranger all of a


    sudden... I''m afraid Dad won''t take well to it."


    Their conversation had been long enough to rouse Yorick from his deep slumber.


    Blinking awake, his cloudy eyes swept over Dracon with an inscrutable look, "| agree with your brother. You need a break; go rest


    for a while.¡±


    "Dad!"


    Arthur spoke in a low tone, "Dracon, step outside for a moment. Dad and | have things to discuss. You cane backter."


    In her apartment, Vivienne finally had a moment to herself.


    Percival had gone out early to deal with the Ellington family business, leaving with Richard for the office. She had hoped to catch


    up on some much-needed sleep.


    Just as she was drifting off, the doorbell jarringly rang.


    Annoyed, she rose from her bed, her hair a tangled mess, and trudged to the door with a face full of sleep-induced irritation.


    Anna was startled by Vivienne''s disgruntled appearance. "I''m sorry, Vivienne. Is this a bad time?"


    Aaron, quick to spot the love bites hidden beneath Vivienne''s raven hair, blinked with understanding, "Vivienne, please don''t tell


    me you were just now getting to bed?"


    He nudged Anna through the door.


    "Not to be rude, but you''ve g i9itelk


    to Perciv Labqutmiddetation: Look at


    Basa circles under your eyes; it


    breaks my heart to see them. Doesn''t


    he care at all?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivienne couldn''t care less about the idle chatter. "Alright, you two, what''s the real reason you''re here?"


    She plopped down on the couch with all the grace of a sack of potatoes, sprawling out as if posing for a bad painting.


    Aaron, seeing her distress,


    immediately started ying the


    butler, fixing h apyedteotfes and


    curing ub! me fresh fruit with the


    kind of zeal usually reserved for


    tending to a revered family matriarch.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna couldn''t help but smirk. "When the cat''s away, the mice will y," she thought to herself.


    It was clear as day that Aaron was trying to muscle in on Percival''s turf.


    But meddling in their affairs wasn''t Anna''s style. She silently observed the scene, surreptitiously texting Percival to hint at Aaron''s


    impromptu visit.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing Vivienne, who had finally


    perked up and sat up straight un


    Aaron''s overz ley @ak& Armd Got


    rmR@eRO NS Vivienne, | just


    wanted to ask about Soren''s injury.


    When''s he going to be fully


    recovered?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Caught in the crosshairs of Vivienne''s suddenly inquisitive gaze, Anna''s face turned a shade of crimson.


    "Why¡ªwhy are you staring at me like that?" she stammered.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Vivienne''s eyes crinkled with mirth, "Soren''s injuries still have yet to recover?"


    Anna replied with a soft concern, "It''s healed, mostly. But the spot where the shrapnel hit him, it res up whenever there''s a


    storm brewing. Ms. Vivienne, do you know of any remedy that could help him fully recover?"


    "Sure do," Vivienne said, her eyes gleaming with mischief as if she were privy to some juicy gossip. "But why are you asking on


    his behalf? Let hime to me. Treatment needs to be personalized, doesn''t it? How can | offer advice without seeing the


    patient himself?"


    At Vivienne''s words, Anna''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red. "I¡ªI wanted him toe, but he''s a bit reluctant. He''s


    scared of Percival, and then there''s the matter of..."


    Her voice trailed off, growing fainter and fainter as if she were grappling with how to articte her thoughts. Her eyes were a


    tumultuous sea of turmoil and embarrassment.


    Vivienne''s curiosity piqued even further. She had never seen Anna so flustered before.


    Aaron, ever blunt and without reservations, blurted out, "Vivienne, let me fill you in. It''s all Keh''s fault. Lately, that boy''s been


    acting like a lovesick puppy, shadowing Anna every chance he gets."


    It wasn''t just his clinginess that was the issue.


    The guy had beenying on the charm thick, using the most cringeworthy pick-up lines imaginable.


    He''d gone all out on his confession to Anna; Aaron counted off on his fingers, "He started off with the ssic¡ªcandlelit dinners,


    red roses, pretty standard. But then he went off the deep end with those heart-shaped music boxes, you know, the ones with


    glittery rainbow colors and Anna''s picture stered all over them. And the cacti? Don''t even get me started, and then there was


    that snow globe..."


    Vivienne listened, her face contorting with second-hand embarrassment.


    She tried to maintain a straight face, but her twitching lips betrayed her. She had little hope that Aaron''s storytelling was going to


    improve.


    Aaron opened his mouth, then burst intoughter, "You should''ve seen it, Vivienne. That snow globe¡ªit had a tiny figurine of


    Keh inside, and when you shook it, it would y ¡®Eye of the Tiger¡¯ and the little guy would start dancing. Hrious!"


    Atiny figurine, singing ¡®Eye of the Tiger¡¯?


    And dancing?


    Vivienne pictured the scene and looked at Anna with a mix of sympathy and amusement. "You''ve had it rough..."


    Anna couldn''t even muster a smile. She had kept silent for fear of this very embarrassment.


    While Vivienne managed to hold back herughter, Aaron had already had his fill of amusement back at school.


    Now, he wasughing uncontrobly. Anna held back her impulse to p Aaron and said, seething, "Go on,ugh. Let''s see if


    you can keepughing when Percivales backter.¡±


    She was frustrated! Keh was the one doing all those embarrassing things, yet she was the one who was embarrassed!


    Aaron was having theugh of his life, and he didn¡¯t fully grasp Anna''s threat. "So what? You think I''m scared of you? Or do


    you... Wait, who''sing back?"


    Hisughter ceased abruptly, turning into a hup, "Percival''s out dealing with business, isn''t he? Why would he be back so


    soon? Did you message him?"


    A barrage of questions tumbled out of Aaron before Anna could respond.


    Seeing the smug look on her face, Aaron realized the truth, his handsome features momentarily crumbling. "Oh, you''re good,


    Anna. Here | was, being all nice, bringing you to Vivienne, and this is how you repay me? You traitor, you''ve betrayed the cause!"


    "Who said we were ever on the same side?!" Anna retorted. She turned to Vivienne, "Ms. Vivienne, you tasked me with


    protecting him, and now that GTO is nearly dismantled, can | finally consider my missionplete?"


    Vivienne cocked her head, her face a picture of bewilderment. "Didn''t | tell you? That assignment was over ages ago. | thought


    you''d already rejoined the team. To think you were still at school..."


    ¡°Over? | could have left?" Anna''s triumph froze on her lips. "But you never told me that."


    She could have left already?


    Had she known this sooner, she wouldn''t have wasted her time with Keh at school! And she wouldn''t have rued such a


    mortifying history!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Catching the regret on Anna''s face, Vivienne opened her mouth, then turned away guiltily; she had indeed forgotten to inform


    her.


    There had been so much to handle since returning.


    It had only been today that she found a moment to catch her breath, and by then, she hadpletely forgotten about Anna''s


    situation.


    The room fell into an awkward silence.


    Finally, unable to withstand the tension, Aaron sidled up to Vivienne, "Say, Vivienne, I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªcan | join your


    organization?"


    "Nope." Vivienne didn''t hesitate to


    refuse, "Stick to your studies. Isn''t


    being an E-sports champion @Xalgh


    fonyou Beaded the Miller family


    needs you to hold down the fort.


    Don''t get caught up in every wild


    scheme that crosses your mind."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just his type wouldn''t even pass the Vanguard Agency''s entrance tests."


    The sudden sound of the door swinging open turned their heads. Percival stood there, an imposing figure with a stern gaze fixed


    on Aaron, clearly displeased.


    Aaron bristled defensively. "What''s wrong with me joining? I''m the head of the Miller family now. If Anna can join, why can''t 1?"


    Vivienne smirked. "Because you can''t beat Anna in a fight. Quit dreaming and stay out of trouble.¡±


    At the Abernathy estate.


    As Victoria stepped into the grand foyer, her eyes instantly met Gavin''s, who sat with an air of authority at the head of the room.


    Harrison stood by his side while Sophie took her ce at the lower head of the table to his right, all three pairs of eyes bearing


    down on Victoria with palpable disdain.


    ¡°Really, what is this, a Spanish Inquisition?" Victoria quipped, her gaze sweeping the room with a mocking smile.


    Gavin''s stern expression flickered.


    "Where are the things | asked yo


    fetch? It''s been agpsithisitetons


    af pradtid¨¦tly a fallen house. A


    family of the frail and ill, and you can''t


    even handle one woman? What use


    do | have for you?!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Victoria snorted withughter. "How should | know what use | am to you? Dad, be reasonable. You''re the one who forced me into


    doing your dirty work. When did | ever im | could pull it off without a hitch?"


    She spun around and took the seat of


    honor on the left. "Kaitlyn is a


    member of an ancient Waltigr Oi)


    lineage, for eayen''s Sake If she


    jeans to part with her


    belongings, what am | supposed to


    do? Besides, | did everything by your


    ybook. If it''s not working out,


    maybe the fault lies in your methods,


    not with me!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Victoria!" Harrison frowned and rebuked her. "Is that any way to speak to Dad? He''s just asking; there''s no need for such an


    outburst!"

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Victoria rolled her eyes at Gavin, her voice thick with defiance. "I''m talking to my dad; what''s it to you?"


    Gavin mmed his hand on the table, his voice booming. "Victoria! You''re gettingpletely out of line. Harrison is your


    husband, a member of this family. Look at yourself; what kind of attitude is that?


    | asked you to handle things because it''s for the good of our family! No respect for your elders, gallivanting about all day¡ªwhat


    have you learned? Can''t even handle this simple task. It''s embarrassing to even admit to our acquaintances that you''re my


    daughter!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sophie twirled a lock of her blonde hair, sashaying towards Gavin in an attempt to calm him. "Daddy, please, don''t be angry."


    Then she turned to Victoria with a smirk. "Sis, you''re really out of line. Dad''s just trying to check in on your progress. After all,


    dealing with that Kaitlyn has been dragging on forever.¡±


    Her smile was coy and suggestive. "You always seem to have plenty of tricks up your sleeve when ites to dealing with me


    and my mom. Howe none of them work outside? Don''t tell me you''re taking pity on Kaitlyn and dragging your feet on


    purpose?"


    "Shut up!" Victoria''s gaze was icy. "I''m talking to Dad. What right do you, a bastard, have to interrupt? The Abernathy family''s


    main hall has, for generations, been a ce for legitimate heirs and their offspring. Sophie Abernasy, a woman who can''t even


    im her ce in the Abernathy family tree and clings to the name for the sake of its sound¡ªwho gave you the audacity to


    stand here and squawk at me?"


    "You!" Sophie''s face flushed a deep purple, "Dad, look at her! How can she speak to me like this? I¡ªI''m just looking out for her.


    The deadline we promised the Grimshaw family is nearly upon us. If we can''t deliver the recipe, we''ll be in trouble. The


    Grimshaws have far more influence and wealth; how can our family stand against them?"


    Sophie''s face bore a striking resemnce to her mother, especially in her pretentious and affected mannerisms.


    Victoria felt sick just looking at her, and Harrison, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but frown.


    Gavin, having loved that woman for over a decade, watched his daughters sh with a dark scowl on his face. "Victoria, kneel!"


    Victoria clenched her fists, her eyes fierce. "And if | refuse?"


    Gavin''s eyes, murky and venomous as a snake in the dark, hissed, "Refuse? Guards! Today, | beat you till you kneel! "


    He had indeed been too lenient with Victoriately! His daughter, just like her mother, was stubborn to the bone!


    Back in the day, her mother, unting her status as an Ellington heiress, had humiliated him time and again. His affection for her


    had been utterly worn down to nothing!


    And now, Victoria dared to mimic her mother''s rebellious stance!


    The audacity!


    At hismand, two of the Abernathy family guards stepped forward, their voices stern.


    They charged towards Victoria, intent on bringing her to heel.


    Walter, standing to the side, would not let them near, fighting two against one, determined to protect Victoria.


    Sophie knelt with one knee before Gavin, sneaking nces at Victoria, a malicious glee shining in her eyes, wishing she could


    mar her sister''s face.


    Seemingly unsettled by Victoria''s defiant gaze, Sophie clung to Gavin as if frightened. "Daddy, her bodyguard is so fierce. He


    won''te and hit me, will he?¡±


    "He wouldn''t dare!" Gavin was livid with his unruly daughter! He red at Walter, his voice cold and menacing. "Walter, don''t


    forget whom you serve. | employed you to protect my daughter, not to join her rebellion."


    Walter bowed his head, a barely noticeable sh in his eyes. He murmured, "I have not forgotten who raised me, sir. But if | am


    to protect Ms. Victoria, that is precisely what | shall do. My duty is to guard her, and if she is threatened, | must ensure her


    safety."


    "You!"


    Gavin was furious, ready to explode, but Harrison, who had been silent, casually nced at Sophie, defusing the tension. "Dad,


    Victoria just spoke out of turn; that''s just her nature. You know that. She is your legitimate daughter, the only child listed in our


    family registry. Frankly, the future of the Abernathy family will rest on her shoulders."


    Harrison was in Gavin''s good graces, but his rtionship with Victoria, his biological daughter, was not quite the same. Without a


    son of his own, Gavin had taken to grooming Harrison as his sessor.


    And Harrison knew how to speak. With a few words, he had calmed the storm brewing in the old man''s heart, which had been


    set on disciplining Victoria moments before. "Both of you, enough."


    Sophie was not satisfied, ring at Harrison. What was so special about Victoria that everyone seemed to side with her?


    Wasn''t itmonly said that Harrison didn''t even like Victoria? Yet today, he was speaking up for her!


    Harrison didn''t give a second thought


    to her re. When he saw Gavin


    nodding along to his words, he


    ¡ª "You know, K Kaitlyn ON)


    nanegs aoters copy of


    yours. Both of you have that


    unyielding spirit. They say a camel on


    itsst legs is stillrger than a horse,


    and Kaitlyn, as thest surviving


    member of the ancient warrior


    lineage of the Littleton family,


    deserves a bit more time. | believe in


    her; she''ll make it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Deep down, he really couldn''t stand Victoria. But to the world, she was still his wife. Having her kneel because of an illegitimate


    daughter was not only a p in Victoria''s face but his own as well!


    How could he stand for that?


    Watching the two burly bodyguards back down, Victoria shot Harrison a surprised nce, and her lips twitched. However, she


    didn''t voice the ¡®thank you'' that teetered on the edge of her tongue.


    It wasn''t that she felt awkward; it was simply the wrong ce and time.


    Sophie was far from willing to let


    matters rest. Clinging to Gavin''s


    thigh, she cooed, "Harrison, you! ayaa


    being too har eynysisThe O


    Lypweten Fatily is such a minnow;


    who knows if their secret recipe is


    even legit? | say we look for another


    solution. I''ve heard that the heir to the


    Grimshaw estate is still single.


    Daddy, your daughter is willing to


    ease your worries." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sophie, what kind of daydreams are you having?" Victoria knew this woman had no shame, but she hadn''t expected her to


    stoop this low, "Do you think the Grimshaw heir is a trash can that takes in anything and anyone?"


    Out of sight, Sophie''s resentful gaze


    lingered on Victoria for a split second


    before she turned neers Gavia)!


    resfing nerBedd oh is thigh with


    feigned fragility, "Daddy, did you hear


    what she said? I''m just trying to help


    her lighten the load, and she speaks


    to me like this?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Gavin''s eyes shed a warning as he nced at Victoria, "Since we''ve given our word to the Grimshaws, we can''t break it.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t matter how many times you''ve visited them¡ªit won''t do any good."


    He signaled to Harrison, who immediately stepped forward to help Sophie up, "Miss Sophie, Victoria speaks her mind. Don''t take


    offense. Better get up from the floor¡ªit''s cold, and you wouldn''t want to catch a chill. Dad would be worried sick."


    "Get lost¡ªI don''t need your help."


    Sophie shook off Harrison''s hand with a defiant look. She wasn''t foolish.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wasn''t Harrison''s remark just a tant admission that Victoria was right?


    Everyone looked down on her, including her own father, who always imed to love her the most!


    Was it just because Victoria held the title of the legitimate daughter?


    If it weren''t for her mother''s relentless pursuit, that status should have rightfully been hers!


    Biting her lower lip in frustration, she said, "Dad, | was just trying to help. Victoria''s been trying to get something from Kaitlyn for


    ages with no results. | thought I''d go to Mr. Grimshaw myself to buy her some time, so if shees up empty-handed, at least


    the Grimshaws won''t me us."


    "With you?" Victoria scoffed from her perch, legs crossed leisurely. "Ridiculous. Dad, don''t worry. I''ll retrieve the item before the


    deadline. And when | do, you better not forget what you promised."


    Gavin''s expression shifted, "That''s if you can actually get it."


    ¡°What did you promise Victoria, Dad?" Sophie''s mind raced with the possibility of it being something like the Abernathy estate.


    She spun around anxiously, "How about | give you a suggestion, sis? Even if Kaitlyn is tough, her entourage is nothing but dead


    weight. Why don''t we send more people to snatch her daughter? She''ll have to hand over the recipe then."


    And then, Sophie could sabotage it all from the shadows! Victoria wouldpletely lose their father''s trust!


    She rambled on, oblivious to the changing expressions of the others. Especially Gavin, who couldn''t believe his daughter, usually


    as meek as amb, could suggest something so sinister.


    He was stunned for a moment before he exploded in anger under Harrison''s and Victoria''s gleeful gaze, "How dare you! I''ve


    spoiled you rotten to the point where you''ve forgotten the very concept of legality!"


    Kidnapping Kaitlyn''s daughter?


    The audacity of such a thought!


    Victoria tucked her tousled hair behind her ear. "You should''ve taken your studies seriously, but you chose to y with pigs


    instead. Sophie, have you ever read the criminal code? Do you realize kidnapping a childnds you behind bars? I''m seriously


    questioning whether you''re a mole sent by our enemies, just waiting to hand them a victory on a silver tter. Or maybe you''re


    just tired of wearing jade bracelets and fancy a pair of handcuffs instead?"


    Harrison said nothing. His gaze on Sophie was indistinguishable from that of someone observing aplete fool.


    Intellect, evidently, wasn''t something everyone possessed.


    If the situation were as simple as she described, they wouldn''t have had to go to such lengths to torment the Littletons.


    Absurd.


    "|, |..." Sophie was on the verge of tears, "Dad, I''m sorry. | was just talking nonsense. Please believe me; | really just wanted to


    help. We could just scare her a little, not actually have Victoria do anything."


    Seeing her still not giving up, Victoria stood up and approached her, "Enough with your little act."


    She nced at Sophie dismissively, then turned to Gavin. "Dad, to be honest, Kaitlyn doesn''t have the recipe anymore. It''s now


    in the hands of Vivienne. This woman is the heiress of the Ellingtons, Percival''s wife. You know what | mean?"


    Gavin was instantly alert, "What? Kaitlyn handed it over to Percival''s wife?"


    How could he not know Percival? The beloved nephew of that woman! Richard''s most cherished grandson.


    He had yed the fool for years, but over the past few, with misfortunes befalling the main and secondary branches of the


    Ellingtons, Percival had taken the reins.


    Any perceptive person could see the reach of Percival''s influence.


    And his wife, no doubt, was no ordinary woman.


    With the item in their possession, reiming it would be a formidable challenge.


    After a long pause, Gavin looked at Victoria, instructing, "You''re his cousin, and you''ve never been in touch before. If you could


    reconnect, get close to him, perhaps you could trick that recipe out of Vivienne?"


    Victoriaughed¡ªa mocking, hollowugh.


    She moved closer to Gavin, "Dad, are you losing your memory in your old age? Remember, my mom severed ties with the


    Ellingtons because of you. My grandfather and uncle reached out to her initially, but she insisted on marrying you and staying


    with the Abernathys. Now, after everything that''s happened to my mom, you expect me, her daughter, who''s never been


    acknowledged by them, toe knocking on their door?"


    Her smile wasced with scorn. "Do you think | have no pride?"


    "You!" Gavin''s face turned ashen.


    Victoria gave him a sidelong nce, nonchntly saying, "If you have the gall to approach the Ellingtons, be my guest, but don''t


    expect me to do your bidding."


    With that, she walked away, leaving a


    parting shot, "I''ll find a way to ge


    pe but kee yur daghter''n


    cavohtle er provoke me


    coe if | lose my mind one day


    and identally end her, that won''t


    be pretty." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t linger; she just stormed out, leaving Gavin fuming and Sophie seething with resentment. Harrison watched the drama


    unfold, his expression unreadable.


    In the middle of the night, in Sophie''s bedroom.


    "What? That bitch had the nerve to say that to you?"


    Sophie was nestled in the luxurious


    embrace of her bed, leaning into her


    mother''sforting at Thom


    axuded sn Sire Of grace and


    his ction that filled the room.


    Sophie nodded meekly, "No, it''s not


    just that. | think Dad wants to bring


    Victoria''s mom back home to take


    care of her." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The normally charming and lovely


    features of Sophie''s face were


    marred by a sense of being wronged,


    prompting a surge of s Hae eavuel


    Madeline But yer Redrd the


    Bane face, weathered by


    time, twisted into a grimace of fury.


    "She wishes! That home-wrecker will


    never set foot in the Abernathy


    household again! Including the little


    bitch she brought into this world; they


    can all drop dead! No one will take


    what''s mine or my daughter''s!" She


    cursed inwardly Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in Vivienne and Percival''s apartment, the couple was curled up on the sofa, engrossed in a horror movie.


    As the bloodied, grotesque face of a woman lunged at the screen, Vivienne''s phone suddenly rang, startling her despite her


    usual bravado.


    Percival seized the moment. Before Vivienne could even move, he pulled her head close to his chest, "There, there, no need to


    be scared. I''m here, Vivienne, you''re safe."


    Vivienne could hardly breathe...


    "Mr. Wolf, you can let go now."

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Vivienne''s perfectly curved nose was pressed against the man''s chest, muffling her voice as she


    spoke.


    It sounded like she was crying, which made Percival''s heart clench, holding her even tighter.


    His voice was as gentle as if he were consoling a child, and his hands were not idle, patting her


    back rhythmically. "It''s okay; these horror flicks are all fake. Vivienne. Don''t cry."


    Vivienne: Which eye of yours saw me crying?


    Seeing her words had no effect, her idle hand climbed to Percival''s waist.


    Through the thin fabric, her soft fingertips glided across his abdomen, sending a tingling sensation


    through him.


    Percival''s throat felt dry, and his lower abdomen tightened.


    The eyes that were once filled with tender indulgence suddenly darkened, and when he spoke


    again, his voice was hoarse, "Vivienne, are you seducing me?"


    On any other day, such a tone from him would have made Vivienne''s eyes shine with fascination.


    But this time, she remained silent, and once she found her target, her index finger and thumb


    suddenly pinched hard around Percival''s waist. "Seduce this!"


    Caught off guard, Percival couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan. His arms loosened around


    Vivienne, and with a gentle push, he found himself sprawled on the couch, "If it wasn''t for Keh


    being away from hometely, I''d think he taught you all those clumsy moves!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vivienne straddled him with her legs. "Mr. Wolf, can you drop those corny lines from the TV shows?


    They don''t suit you, really. Look at me. Do I seem like someone who''d be scared of that?"


    Percivaly on the couch, half his face buried in a cushion.


    The more Vivienne spoke, the more she found it amusing to see Percival, who seemed


    embarrassed, herughter growing stronger. "Can''t you just be yourself, Mr. Wolf?"


    As she spoke, she got off him and patted his shoulder soothingly.


    Deciding to let him stew for a bit, she walked away to answer her phone, "Victoria, what''s up?"


    Her voice still carried a hint ofughter as she spoke.


    Victoria paused, checked the phone to confirm it was indeed Vivienne''s number, then brought it


    back to her ear. "Are you possessed?"


    Why else would she sound so cheerful at her call?


    Suppressing the urge to roll her eyes, Vivienne said curtly, "Spit it out."


    Her tone was cold and impatient, but Victoria wasn''t upset. In fact, she let out a relieved sigh. That


    was the Vivienne she knew. The one before must have been her imagination.


    "Day after tomorrow, 10 a.m., the caf¨¦ next to your ce. Let''s meet."


    Although Arthur suggested that she go straight to Richard, after the scene her mother had made


    with the family, she was too ashamed to face this grandfather whom he had never met.


    After a moment''s thought, Victoria decided to start with Vivienne.


    Vivienne didn''t respond right away but turned to look at Percival still ying possum on the couch.


    "Fine, if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    "Okay..."


    Victoria didn''t finish her sentence before the dial tone sounded. Frozen for a good two or three


    seconds, she finally came to. "I swear... Vivienne, you better not fall into my hands!"


    Unaware of Victoria''s curses, Vivienne hung up the phone and sat back down, coaxing Percival to


    face her, "Mr. Wolf, cut the act. You''re too old for these games."


    Percival cupped Vivienne''s chin with one hand: "You''re right, this really isn''t my style."


    "See, I told you, you just... hey!"


    As he seemed to take her advice seriously, Vivienne was ready to push her point further.


    But Percival wasn¡¯t listening; seizing the moment, he suddenly sat up and scooped Vivienne into his


    arms. "Vivienne, now''s not the time for chatting."


    Like an emperor carrying a beauty back to his pce.


    Percival strode upstairs, and as heid Vivienne on the bed, he began to undress.


    His gaze, filled with aggression, settled on Vivienne, making her cheeks burn. Her body curled


    slightly, and she swallowed hard.


    Her eyes, reddened and flirtatious, were enticing.


    As the man''s perfect physique was revealed, a strange gulp echoed through the air.


    Percival''s eyebrows lifted, his gaze heavy with desire as he looked at her, "What''s the matter? Can''t


    wait, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne''s cheeks were as red as ripe apples, her eyes locked on Percival''s solid muscles. Her


    hands, not shy at all, climbed his abs like a rock climber.


    Finally, under his fiery gaze, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Vivienne arched her body, her eyes captivating, "I really can''t wait. Mr. Wolf, what are you waiting


    for?"


    Passion unfolded, and the room filled with springtime love.


    ...


    At the Abernathy family estate.


    In the quaint courtyard, Gaviny in a rocking chair with Madeline fanning him by his side.


    The woman was dressed in a green cheongsam patterned with yful fish and lotus leaves,


    outlining her exquisite figure. Though in her forties, she wore a pearl ne that added a noble


    shine to her slender neck under the sunlight.


    Even in her forties, her eyes still held a unique charm, "Gavin, I''ve heard that the task you gave to


    Victoria hasn''t beenpleted yet?"


    Gavin Abernathy didn''t speak, only nodded slightly.


    Madeline leaned closer, whispering in the old man''s ear, "Don''t be too anxious. Victoria is young,


    after all. It''s understandable if her abilities arecking. Why don''t we stop pressuring her and find


    another way to tie our family to the Grimshaws?"


    Gavin opened his eyes. "What way?"


    "Marriage, of course. Since ancient times, what bond is stronger than a union through marriage?"


    Madeline set aside the ivory-handled fan she''d been idly fluttering andid her well-manicured hand


    on Gavin''s chest. "You know, our darling Sophie is of age now. Why don''t we seize the moment at


    the Grimshaw family reunion to find her a suitable match? It would settle her future, and you could


    stop worrying about it."


    Her voice was as soft and casual as if she were discussing the weather.


    Yet Gavin, the seasoned patriarch that he was, could read between the lines all too well. He turned


    his head to look at her, gently pushing her hand away as he sat upright. "Sophie''s future is


    something I''ve already got ns for. The Grimshaws... they''re not the right fit for her."


    "And why not?" Madeline pouted, yfully nudging him. "The Abernathys, thoughcking the clout


    of the Grimshaws,e from a noble line of knights. It''s a match of equals."


    She paused mid-sentence, her eyes suddenly glistening with unshed tears. "Or is it that you, like all


    those other snobs, look down on Sophie''s heritage? She could have been the Abernathy heiress if


    not for you insisting on marrying the Ellington heiress. If it weren''t for that, would our daughter and I


    still be the talk of the town?"

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Tears streamed down the woman''s face, heavy and relentless.


    Gavin felt a sharp pang in his chest. Just as he was about to offerfort, the words that followed


    from Madeline''s lips darkened his expression. "Madeline, are you ming me?"


    Only then did Madeline realize she had misspoken. "No, how could I me you? I know you did


    what you thought was best for the Abernathy family. It''s just... my heart aches for Sophie. Despite


    being your daughter, she endures whispers and pointed fingers behind her back. You wouldn''t


    believe what the society girls say about her at the gs."


    After all, she was the woman he had cherished for so many years. Gavin watched her tears


    intensify and sighed. "All right. I know you and your daughter have had a tough time. But forget


    about the Grimshaws. I''ve found a match for Sophie with Leopold Sterling, the heir to the


    Rivenwood estate. A fine gentleman,petent and well-regarded. Soon, I''ll arrange for Sophie to


    meet him."


    "Leopold Sterling?"


    Madeline was familiar with the name.


    The Sterlings, one of Rivenwood''s ten distinguished families, may not rival the Ellingtons or the


    now-diminished Brooks family, but they were still an aspirational Plus, their heir was known for his


    close ties with Percival.


    But what good were those ties?


    Leopold, the Sterling heir, couldn''t hold a candle to even Percival, let alone stand on equal footing


    with a Grimshaw heir!


    Emotions swirled within Madeline, but she masked them with a look of surprise. "Why the Sterlings?


    Even if not the Grimshaws, there are other eligible families. If not them, there''s always the


    Ellingtons..."


    Gavin pulled her close, his patience wearing thin as he exined, "Forget about the ancient warrior


    lineages. Percival is already married. Leopold is the most promising of Rivenwood''s young men.


    That''s settled, then. Let Sophie know so she''s prepared."


    His tone was final, leaving no room for debate.


    If he could, he would have preferred Sophie to marry into the Grimshaws. But the harsh truths


    Victoria spoke, although unpleasant, weren''t without merit.


    A bastard girl, even as a mistress, would be seen as an insult by the haughty Grimshaws!


    The courtyard buzzed with servants bustling to and fro.


    Seated on a bench, Madeline''s grip on her fan tightened.


    The nerve of that man!


    His words were noble, yet his thoughts mirrored the disdain of others for her and her daughter''s


    lineage!


    Even that harlot Victoria managed to marry into the Schram family!


    How was her daughter any less than that vixen''s child? Why couldn''t she be with a Grimshaw heir?


    Ultimately, it was because Isabelle was a bastard daughter.


    He feared offending those ancient warrior lineages!


    What were the Sterlingspared to them? How dare they think to marry her daughter?


    "Gavin, do you really think I''m still that naive girl who''ll agree to whatever you say? Just wait until


    my daughter marries into the Grimshaws. Whether it''s Victoria or her mother, I''ll make sure none


    escape!" Madeline cursed inwardly.


    (The context here is that Gavin and Madeline have a love rtionship, using his real name, while


    his rtionship with Holly Ellington is one of convenience, using the pseudonym Preston. After


    Holly was ousted from the Abernathy family, Gavin reverted to his real name.)


    ...


    At the Linter estate, a breeze stirred the curtains, but it couldn''t ease Arthur''s restlessness.


    It had been weeks since his return, and his men had turned the Brooks estate inside out with no


    trace of Winnie. Could a living, breathing person just vanish into thin air?


    "Arthur."


    Dracon entered the room, oblivious to the brooding air around Arthur. He knocked lightly, capturing


    Arthur''s attention.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arthur turned, irritation shing in his eyes. "What is it?"


    Dracon flinched at his brother''s impatience, the deep-seated fear of Arthur urging him to flee the


    room. But recalling the task at hand, he braced himself. "I still want to talk about Percival. Father''s


    health is worsening."


    Arthur''s brow furrowed, his gaze icy. "I''ve already spoken about Percival. Since father and Hector


    believe his innocence, there''s no room for doubt. I''ll find the real culprit; you needn''t worry."


    Dracon''s gaze flickered, forcing himself to meet Arthur''s stare. "Father and our brother are blind to


    Percival''s true colors! What more is there to investigate? The poison came with Percival''s gifts. If


    not him, then who? Surely you don''t suspect a traitor in our midst?"


    He even pointed to himself, "Or do you doubt me?"


    Arthur felt a pulsing headache as he approached Dracon, taking a few deliberate steps closer.


    "Look, no one''s using you. But I''m not naive enough to think that a family heir would be dumb


    enough to poison someone under his own name. Dracon, if you''re really that bored, go find a job or


    something. Don''t embarrass yourself here."


    The icy resolve in the man''s gaze sent a shiver down Dracon''s spine.


    Without even turning, he could feel his shirt sticking to his back, damp with cold sweat.


    It had always been this way! Arthur had never taken him seriously, not once!


    Emotions churned in Dracon''s chest, fear urging him to flee while resentment and bitterness rooted


    his feet stubbornly in ce, refusing to admit defeat.


    Their locked gazes created a tension so thick that the passing butler and the housemaid didn''t dare


    to breathe too loudly.


    They skirted around the standoff, no one daring to intervene.


    Dracon''s resolve was faltering, his legs trembling involuntarily under Arthur''s formidable presence¡ª


    a presence honed on the battlefield, steeped in the harsh reality of life and death.


    Compared to Dracon, who had always lived in thep of luxury beside their father, it was like


    comparing heaven and earth!


    Arthur remained silent.


    Just watching him, Dracon felt like prey under the gaze of a predator, his body instinctively wanting


    to bolt, though his feet refused toply.


    "Arthur, Dracon? What¡¯s going on here?" Hector''s voice cut through the tension as he returned from


    a business trip. Noticing the uneasy household staff and Cassie, he sensed something was off.


    He ascended the staircase and rounded the corner only to find the two men at an impasse by the


    door.


    Dracon looked like he was about to copse.


    Hector''s indifferent eyes flicked over Dracon''s shaking legs. "Arthur, Dad was looking for you a


    moment ago. Said he needed to discuss something important with you."


    Arthur nodded slightly, breaking his gaze. "Alright."


    His leather shoes cked against the wooden floor as he walked away.


    Hector nced in the direction Arthur had departed, then back at Dracon, who still hadn''t moved. A


    shadow of intrigue crossed his eyes, but he said nothing, nor did he inquire about the cause of the


    dispute.


    He turned and followed Arthur''s path. Only when the sound of their footsteps had faded did Dracon


    slump against the door frame, copsing to the ground.


    It was like a drowning man finally reaching air, his hands clutched at his chest, cold sweat streaming


    down his forehead.


    Terrifying!


    Arthur had be even more formidable than before!

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    In the Littleton household, a rare moment of stillness had enveloped the family room, where they all


    gathered around Tyler, who sat in his wheelchair. The tension hung thick in the air, so palpable that


    even young Amelia''s eyes shimmered with a mixture of hope and nerves.


    Only Vivienne and Percival, standing off to the side, seemed to maintain theirposure.


    "Tyler," Vivienne encouraged with a calm voice, "try to stand up by leaning on the wheelchair."


    Tyler''s breath hitched. He looked into Vivienne''s eyes, filled with a quiet confidence that seemed to


    say she knew the oue before it even happened. Her slight smile brought a sense of calm over


    Tyler, and he clenched his fists, taking a deep breath.


    Kaitlyn stood with her back straight, her words held back, but her tightly sped hands behind her


    betrayed her anxiety. Her inws were on the brink of tears, their bodies shaking with emotion.


    Amelia stepped forward and leaned against Tyler. "Daddy, you can do it."


    With a solemn nod, Tyler gently pushed Amelia away and ced his hands on either side of the


    wheelchair, slowly beginning to bear his weight on them.


    "Oh my God!" Kaitlyn gasped, her hands covering her mouth as tears fell freely. She had never


    dared to hope for this moment¡ªthe man who, unless carried to bed, was resigned to his wheelchair


    was now struggling to stand before her, not even when they came across Vivienne!


    Now, however, he was standing! Though he still wobbled, it was already more than she could''ve


    ever dreamed of!


    Tyler was even more overwhelmed. "Am I really standing? Am I truly standing up?"


    "Julian, do you see this? Our boy is standing! This is wonderful!" Sadie''s wrinkled face was


    drenched in tears.


    Julian was equally emotional, his voice breaking, "I see it! I do! Thank you, Ms. Hawthorn. Without


    you, we''d still be lost. You''re a godsend to our family. I need to thank you properly..."


    Before he could kneel, Vivienne quickly steadied him. "Please, Julian, there''s no need for that.


    Kaitlyn has been a great help to me; this is the least I can do."


    Percival joined in, helping Sadie back to her feet. "No need for that, Sadie."


    "Mom, Dad, please don''t. If anyone should be kneeling, it''s me. Thank you, Vivienne," Kaitlyn finally


    managed to say, pulling her parents-inw back to their feet and attempting to kneel herself.


    Vivienne, exasperated yet gentle, stopped her. "Kaitlyn, are you trying to take years off my life?"


    "I didn''t mean to..." Kaitlyn began.


    Vivienne cut her off. "We don''t need formalities between us. I just happened to have the medical


    expertise. Besides, you''ve given me something of immeasurable value in return."


    Kaitlyn, wanting to express more gratitude but respecting Vivienne''s wishes, conceded. "Alright


    then, no more formalities. If there''s ever anything I can do for you, you have my word."


    Vivienne smiled in agreement.


    Percival handed Tyler a pair of crutches they had prepared. "Your legs have suffered from muscle


    atrophy due to the long period of inactivity. Standing is just the first step; a long and challenging


    rehabilitation journey lies ahead."


    Vivienne added, "The uing medicine will need assistance. Kaitlyn, you have your job, and the


    elders might find it tough. Let me find a trustworthy nutritionist to help ease your mind."


    Kaitlyn shook her head. "No need, Ms. Hawthorn. You''ve done so much already. I can manage. I''ve


    learned a bit about medicine myself over the years to help Tyler with his condition."


    Vivienne didn''t insist. "Alright, it''s your decision."


    Then, as if struck by a thought, she asked, "I heard from Cordelia that you studied business


    management?"


    "Yes," Kaitlyn nodded, "but it''s been years since I''ve worked in that field. I''ve been so focused on


    Tyler''s treatment that I forgot to thank you and your family properly. Now that Tyler can stand, it calls


    for a celebration. I''d like to invite you and the Brooks to dinner."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kaitlyn knew Vivienne wasn''t Dorian and Cordelia''s biological daughter but was rather adopted. She


    had always thought highly of the couple, and now more than ever, given how well they raised


    Vivienne.


    Vivienne replied, "I''ve been quite busytely and might not make it to dinner. But Dorian and


    Cordelia should be avable. Speaking of which, Dorian would like you to join hispany to


    manage the sales team."


    Kaitlyn was taken aback. "The Hawthorn family''s perfumepany? But they''re doing so well.


    Surely their management team is solid?"


    "Dorian currently oversees the team, but he¡¯s stretched thin and wants to spend more time with the


    family. With you there, he could finally take a break," Vivienne exined, her tone serious. "The


    sry is fifty thousand a month, plus a year-end bonus."


    After a pause, she added, "It may notpare to the Littleton family''s past fortunes, but it''s up to


    you."


    The prospect of returning to the business world was unexpected, but as Kaitlyn looked at Tyler


    standing tall with the help of his crutches, the future seemed full of new possibilities.


    "Absolutely, yes!" Kaitlyn blurted out without a second thought. "Why wouldn''t I want to jump at such


    an amazing opportunity? The Hawthorn family''s perfumepany has already made a name for


    itself in Rivenwood. It won''t be long before they go public, and with such a generous package on the


    table, I''m more than eager to get on board."


    Before she''d even met Vivienne, Kaitlyn hade across a job posting by Dorian''spany and


    felt her heart leap with interest. But the daunting shadow of the Abernathy family loomedrge in


    her mind. She feared that, like so many others, Dorian would simply toss her resume aside the


    moment they caught a whiff of her background.


    Back then, she allowed herself to dream but never dared to hope. Now, with the opportunityid out


    before her, why wouldn''t she seize it?


    These days, they had nothing to fear from Victoria. Her husband was on his feet again, and life was


    trending upwards. She could earn a handsome sry, and with a little elbow grease, she might


    even climb thedder to a management position. Everything was looking up, and she was full of


    longing for the life thaty ahead.


    Seeing her agreement, Vivienne nodded. "Alright, I''ll have a word with Dorian. I''ve got to run; I''ve


    got other business to attend to."

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Vivienne had a rendezvous with K at the film set that afternoon.


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived, K had just wrapped up her scene.


    The set was bustling, not a ce for quiet talks.


    Their agent herded them into a trailer to have some privacy and then excused herself.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t K, still shameless as ever, cozying up to Ms. Hawthorne," sneered a


    voiceced with sarcasm.


    Before the trio could even begin their chat, Ramona¡¯s mocking tones filled their ears.


    The agent, blocked by Jackson at the foot of the trailer, watched as Ramona, swaying her hips,


    sauntered up the steps, her bewitching eyes scanning Percival.


    But the man''s gaze remained unflinchingly on Vivienne.


    Ramona¡¯s face twitched, "Ms. Hawthorne, I thought you were smarter. Keeping a ticking time bomb


    so close, providing her resources, I guess Mr. Ellington isn''t that important to you, is he?"


    Vivienne, seatedfortably, didn¡¯t bother to stand. She looked towards K, "Who is this? You¡¯ve


    got such ill-mannered extras on set?"


    Before K could respond, Percival peeled an orange and handed it to Vivienne, "Showbiz is full of


    stars throwing their weight around. No surprise there, seeing an ugly duckling like her."


    Vivienne was known for her ability to infuriate people.


    With Percival¡¯s help, even if K didn¡¯t like Ramona, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of


    sympathy for her.


    Why did she have toe at this moment of all time? Against these two, even Scott would be no


    match.


    Ramona? Mere chaff!


    Sure enough, as soon as Percival finished hisment, Ramona¡¯s face flushed a mix of red and


    purple, her eyes zing. "I did it for your own good, Ms. Hawthorne. You ungrateful... How can you


    talk to me like this? Don''t you know K¡¯s been pining after Mr. Ellington?"


    Vivienne, tossing a piece of trash into the bin, tilted her head. "So what?"


    "You... aren''t you afraid that K might steal Mr. Ellington away from you?"


    Ramona was nearly choking with rage at Vivienne¡¯sposure.


    Why did her carefullyid ns always crumble in the face of this woman?


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be jealous upon hearing her own cousin fancied her fianc¨¦?


    Far from jealous, Vivienne was curious. "Mr. Wolf, are you the type to be stolen away by someone


    else?"


    Percival stood up and switched on the air conditioning to cool her down. "What nonsense are you


    spouting? Vivienne, don''t you know my heart by now?"


    His eyes were deep with affection, tenderly gazing at Vivienne as if they could ooze sweetness.


    K watched, rubbing her arms, thinking how cheesy Percival was in love ¨C she had never known


    this side of him before.


    Ramona was seething, unable to get the upper hand with them.


    "You two!" she gasped, chest heaving.


    Suddenly, her eyes glinted with an idea; her hand slipped from the door frame, and she feigned a


    fall backward.


    "Not this trick again!" K blurted out before her mind could stop her.


    As she instinctively moved to help, Vivienne grabbed her arm. "Let her act."


    "Vivienne! You don''t get it; thest time she pulled this stunt, it got me trending. She''s got more


    tricks up her sleeve than M rk!"


    "It''s fine. I love a good show."


    Tossing K a grape, Vivienne leaned back on Percival, unperturbed.


    Ramona tumbled from the trailer steps, rolling on the ground.


    Jackson rushed over as before, with usations ready, just as a crowd gathered, "What happened


    here? Ramona took a fall again?"


    Wasn''t the crowd a tad too quick to arrive?


    Ramona frowned, but given the buildup, she let the scheduled tears fall, "Ms. Hawthorne, I was just


    trying to help you. I don''t expect gratitude, but why would you push me? My foot''s still healing, and


    I''ve got more scenes to shoot."


    "Ms. Hawthorne is here too?"


    "Who''s that guy with her? So handsome!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "That''s Ms. Hawthorne¡¯s fianc¨¦, the heir to the Ellington family, a big deal!"


    "Ah, so what''s with Ramona? Why''s she saying she was helping Ms. Hawthorne?"


    As murmurs of scandal spread, the previous altercation between Ramona and K seemed


    forgotten.


    Ramona''s face paled as she met Vivienne''s amused gaze, a slow burn of resentment rising within.


    "Ms. Hawthorne, I know my exposing K''s crush on Mr. Ellington embarrassed youst time. But I


    had no choice. I didn''t want to see you deceived, so I had to do it. You might dislike me, and I get it,


    but why repay kindness with malice?"


    With no other option, Ramona doubled down, recounting the previous incident.


    The crowd wore expressions of dawning realization, their judgmental gazes now fixed on Vivienne,


    "That''s too much! Is Ms. Hawthorne really that sort of person?"


    "Some people just love to feign ignorance. Maybe she knew about Mr. Ellington and K all along


    but stayed silent for her fianc¨¦e status."


    "So, was Ramona just trying to help, but it backfired? That''s no reason to push someone, though."


    The chatter grew louder.


    K was frantic, attempting several times to stand and retort, but Vivienne pulled her back each


    time.


    Ramona nestled into Jackson¡¯s embrace, her shoulders shaking, her sobs a mix of despair and


    sorrow, enough to move the stoniest heart. With her face as soft and harmless as a baby bunny,


    she didn''t even need to speak to pique everyone''s curiosity and send the atmosphere sky-high.


    "Full already?" Percival noticed Vivienne patting her stomach and asked with a beaming smile,


    "Want me to grab you something else?"


    Vivienne shook her head as though the murmur of usations around her didn''t concern her at all,


    "No, still peckish."


    She rubbed her belly. "Looks like this show''s not worth watching on an empty stomach."


    Starving while trying to enjoy the drama was simply masochistic.


    She pped her hands together, giving Percival''s shoulder a pat, "Let''s go."


    The couple strolled out of the trailer with a leisurely grace. Vivienne''s clear, indifferent gaze swept


    over Ramona. "Did you just say I pushed you?"


    Uncertain of Vivienne''s intent, Ramona bit her lip and nodded, "What else could it be? If someone


    didn''t push me, are you suggesting I rolled off by myself?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile, "If that''s the case, then this will be easy. Leopold!"


    "Right here, Vivienne, got everything you need!"


    Leopold popped up from nowhere, cradling a ck gadget in his arms and clutching a probe that


    looked like a scanner.


    Seeing that he was acquainted with Vivienne, the crowd parted to let him through.


    Leopold quickened his step. "Vivienne, I had to pull some strings to get this from the department.


    Thetest fingerprint scanner ¨C what do you think? Whose prints are we checking?!"

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Leopold was buzzing with excitement.


    The high-tech gadgets at Vanguard Agency weren''t typically avable for public use.


    Guarded by a dedicated team, even the interrogation equipment was off-limits to field agents like


    him.


    If it weren''t for the recent crackdown by the War God within the agency, which had somewhat


    loosened the reins on such devices, he wouldn''t have had a chance to borrow it.


    Viviennemanded, ¡°Scan her.¡±


    With a tilt of her chin, she gestured toward Ramona. A yful smirk finally danced on her lips. ¡°Ms.


    Grimshaw ims I shoved her. She should have my fingerprints on her, right? Take a look for me,


    will you?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± Ramona''s expression twisted in fear the moment she heard


    "fingerprint scanner."


    Luckily, she was looking down, hiding her face from the crowd.


    But as Leopold strode over to her, she could no longer maintain herposure. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!


    Please, someone, help! Keep them away from me!¡±


    Vivienne smiled thinly. ¡°What are you afraid of? That they¡¯ll find others'' fingerprints on you but none


    of mine?¡±


    K raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Vivienne, do you know something we don¡¯t?¡±


    How else could Leopold just happen to bring the scanner today?


    Vivienne didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, she addressed everyone present. ¡°Why not check


    your phones? Ms. Grimshaw has been seen with a different man every night for months¡ªfrom


    entertainment moguls to hotshot directors, all guests behind her curtain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nder!¡± Ramona burst forth, tears streaking her face. ¡°Ms. Hawthorne, you may dislike me,


    but you can¡¯t just toy with my reputation like this!¡±


    She had been standing close to Jackson, which had prevented Leopold from making his move.


    Now, seizing her moment of vulnerability, Leopold stepped in front of her. With a ping, the scanner


    disyed all of Ramona¡¯s fingerprints.


    ¡°Let''s see who''s talking nonsense.¡± Leopold nced at the readout, then handed the device to


    Percival. ¡°Percival, hold this, will you? If it breaks, I can¡¯t report back, and War God will have my


    hide.¡±


    Percival, his eyebrows arching in amusement, silently took the scanner.


    Leopold pulled out his phone, which connected to the scanner via Bluetooth. The beauty of this


    advanced device was its ability to save time searching and matching data.


    A simple swipe with the scanner, and it would immediately search for matches online.


    As Leopold browsed the data, his gaze on Ramona grew increasingly bizarre. ¡°Ms. Grimshaw,


    you¡¯ve been quite busy today, haven¡¯t you? The CEO of Fun Entertainment Co., a well-known


    director¡ªhey, even the owner of a jewelrypany...¡±


    ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡±


    K knew Vanguard had some nifty gear but had no idea it was this sophisticated. As she watched


    Ramona¡¯splexion sour, she was certain Leopold was spot-on.


    Unable to resist, she peered at the screen and saw a plethora of names, both familiar and not. She


    gasped, unbidden.


    Good heavens!


    So many people!


    No wonder Leopold stopped reading¡ªit was endless!


    Meanwhile, prompted by Vivienne, everyone else began checking their phones.


    Ramona¡¯s name stood out at the top, the word "scandal" in bold, drawing every eye.


    Gossip in the industry had its own rules¡ªthe fewer words, the bigger the story!


    They clicked in with a mix of excitement and dread and were bombarded with photos and videos of


    Ramona entering hotels with different men, emerging from dinner parties¡ªthe evidence was


    damning.


    ¡°Holy smokes! Now I get why Ramona shot to fame so fast!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°All these shots... it seems she¡¯s had a steady stream ofpany these past few months!¡±


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving! Who knew such a pure-looking flower was actually a vixen?¡±


    More and more disdainful and disgusted ncesnded on Ramona.


    It was like needles piercing her skin¡ªpainful and ufortable. She could guess what the photos


    online looked like, but she hadn''t done any of what they used her of!


    ¡°Vivienne! There¡¯s a line you just don¡¯t cross!¡± Her delicate hands clenched into fists, her voice


    squeezed through clenched teeth.


    The sound of her knuckles cracking didn''t escape Vivienne and Percival, whose eyes gleamed


    knowingly.


    Vivienne, feeling a bit weary, leaned on Percival. ¡°If you haven¡¯t done anything, prove it. But, from


    what I remember, your file said your parents were just blue-cor workers. Not exactly the type to


    rub elbows with industry giants since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Hold it together. If you blow our cover, we''re both done for!¡± Jackson scanned the online content at


    lightning speed, stepping in to intercept Ramona before she could react. They hadn¡¯t infiltrated this


    circle just to stir up trouble with Vivienne.


    His words were like a bucket of ice-cold water dumped on Ramona¡¯s head, sobering her up


    instantly.


    That woman¡¯s tactics were formidable! She shuddered openly at the thought.


    No way!


    She couldn¡¯t let Vivienne ruin their ns!


    No matter what Vivienne released online today, she couldn''t reveal her true identity!


    Ramona bit down hard, tasting blood before her rage-clouded mind cleared slightly. ¡°You''ve made


    your point, Vivienne. I won''t forget this!¡±


    With that chilling statement, she shoved through the crowd. ¡°Back off, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Quite the endurance, huh.¡±


    Watching Ramona and herpanion leave, Leopold sighed, a touch of disappointment in his


    voice.


    Percival nced at the gadget cradled in his arms, then nudged Leopold with his knee. "Here, take


    your stuff."


    "Shoot!" Leopold seemed to remember something urgent, whirling around to grab the object. "I only


    borrowed it for an hour, and time''s almost up¡ªI gotta dash! Vivienne, Percival, I''m outta here!"


    K rolled her eyes and suggested Leopold take a hint¡ªnobody cared if he left. The other two


    were too busy flirting to notice.


    Vivienne wrapped her arms around Percival''s, steering him in the opposite direction. "Mr. Wolf, did


    you make dinner reservations? I''m starving. I feel like I could eat a whole cow!"


    She hadn''t had a bite since morning! And after that drawn-out spat with Ramona, her stomach was


    practically howling.


    Percival knew her too well, ushering her into the car. "Don''t worry, it''s all set. Your favorite beef


    stew."


    "You''re the best, Mr. Wolf."


    Yawning, Vivienne rested her head on Percival''s shoulder. "I didn''t expect Ramona to be so patient,


    though."


    Percival patted her head gently. "The Grimshaws, always top of the ancient warrior lineage for years


    ¡ªthey''re not to be underestimated."

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Midnight.


    Above the YQ Research Center, in the manor house nestled under the shadow of night.


    In the pitch-dark living room, sobs echoed intermittently.


    The ghostly moonlight slipped through the windows, faintly revealing the silhouette of a person


    writhing on the floor.


    "Click!"


    Lights flooded the vi, illuminating the figures of Vivienne and Percival as they emerged from the


    darkness.


    Their cold gazes fell upon Ramona, who was bound hand and foot in the center of the room.


    By day, she was a damsel in distress, but now her eyes, having adjusted to the light, red


    furiously at the two of them.


    Percival gestured slightly, and Thomas stepped forward to rip the duct tape from Ramona''s mouth.


    Instantly, Ramona twisted in agony, copsing to the floor, groaning uncontrobly.


    Anna sauntered over, crouched beside her, and propped her up, gripping her cheek firmly, "Ms.


    Grimshaw, I''d advise you not to fight this. Answer our questions, and maybe we can all y nice.


    Otherwise, well, let''s just say we won''t be so merciful."


    Anna''s hand, holding a switchde, brushed lightly over Ramona''s wrist.


    Her icy eyes paused momentarily, giving a subtle shake of her head to Vivienne.


    Vivienne''s fingertip twitched, and Anna stood up, retreating to her position behind Vivienne, her


    sharp gaze never leaving Ramona.


    Vivienne frowned slightly, masking her emotions from view.


    Ramona''s meridians...


    "Vivienne, what on earth do you want?"


    Now that it hade to this, there was no need for Ramona to keep up her act. Struggling fiercely,


    her eyes burning with rage, she shot at Vivienne, "Let me go this instant! Or you''ll regret it!"


    After ranting at Vivienne, she turned to Percival with tearful eyes, "Mr. Ellington, are you really going


    to let your fianc¨¦e run wild? She''s already ruined my career; why won''t you just leave me alone?"


    Vivienne propped her head on her hand, thinking that Ramona''s ability to switch faces was so much


    better than Arabe and Calista''s.


    It would do them good to take lessons from her. Their performances wouldn''t have been so


    unconvincing back then.


    She nudged Percival with her elbow, "Mr. Wolf, your damsel in distress is lodging aint."


    A look of resignation flickered in Percival''s eyes, "Even if you wanted to tear down the pce, I''d be


    right there with you."


    "Do you think I''m Leopold? Tearing down the pce? Mr. Wolf, I seriously doubt the image I have in


    your heart," Vivienne wrinkled her nose.


    Percival intertwined his fingers with hers, "As heaven is my witness, you are wless in my eyes,


    the woman I love most in this world."


    Despite having heard countless confessions from Percival over time, Vivienne still felt her heart race


    every time he looked at her with those deep, affectionate eyes and spoke those cheesy lines.


    Ramona was baffled. Weren''t they supposed to be interrogating her?


    How had the scene flipped so suddenly?


    Thomas and Anna, standing behind Percival and Vivienne, tried to make themselves as


    inconspicuous as possible, staring up at the ceiling''s intricate patterns with feigned indifference.


    How to put it?


    Though ustomed to their bosses'' relentless public disys of affection, they still found it


    somewhat awkward.


    "Hey, Vivienne, are you even listening to me? Let me go!" Ramona couldn''t stand the bizarre


    atmosphere any longer.


    Her sharp voice popped the bubble of tenderness between Percival and Vivienne.


    As if just remembering the bound figure in the room, Vivienne stood up, "Ms. Grimshaw, we really


    don''t want to make this difficult for you. We just want to know who''s pulling your strings."


    Ramona''s panic was fleeting, "What do you mean ''pulling my strings''? Vivienne, I''m telling you,


    everything you posted online is fake. I could sue you for nder. Why is your mind filled with such


    filth..."


    Vivienne leaned in, pinching Ramona''s chin, "I don''t have time for your games."


    Her delicate fingers slowly moved to Ramona''s neck, her beautiful eyes shining dangerously, "I''m


    just curious: what exactly did you do to alter your meridians, to make yourself look like an ordinary


    person? Your skills should be quite impressive; you shouldn''t have been caught by my people so


    easily."


    Ramona''s pupils dted, "You, what nonsense are you spouting?! What skills? I don''t know what


    you''re talking about."


    Vivienne clicked her tongue in disapproval, "Seems like you''re not going to give up till thest


    second, huh? Anna, turn on the projector!"


    "Yes, ma''am," Anna replied in a deep tone.


    Ramona frowned, "What are you trying to do?"


    Vivienne forced her face toward the projection screen, where Anna tapped a few keys on herptop,


    connecting the projector to a surveince feed.


    On the screen, there was a bleak, dark room.


    Under the pallid light, a disheveled woman named Gillian sat askew in a chair.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her exposed skin was a tapestry of red and purple scars. Her vacant eyes stared nkly at the


    space in front of her, her mouth moving silently with no sound.


    Then, the crisp, melodic sound of a piano filled the air.


    The closed door of the small room opened from the outside, and Brody entered with a syringe in


    hand. Gillian, who had been as limp as a rag doll, suddenly stirred.


    With a hoarse voice, she screamed at Brody, revealing the horrifying sight in her mouth where her


    tongue should be ¨C only a dark mass of flesh, so vile that even through the screen, one could


    almost smell the stench.


    Vivienne looked down, pleased with Ramona''s paleplexion, "This is someone who made a


    mistake. Ms. Grimshaw, you wouldn''t want to end up like her, would you?"


    "What do you mean? How dare you treat me like this?" Ramona''s voice shook with fear.


    Was that even human anymore?


    That face, that body ¨C was there a single inch left unscarred?


    Vivienne shrugged nonchntly, dodging Ramona''s earlier query without missing a beat.


    With a casual wave of her hand, Anna shut off the projector.


    Vivienne pressed, "Ms. Grimshaw, that little trick you have¡ªaltering the flow of someone''s


    meridians¡ªit''s not really yours, is it? If it were, why haven''t you regained your full strength after all


    this time? If you don''t spill the beans about who had you cozy up to K, get close to my father, and


    set up my mother, then what happened to the person in that video will be a picpared to what


    I''ll do to you!"


    "No... no..."


    Ramona hadn''t anticipated that Vivienne would actually know everything.


    Altering the flow of meridians to render them powerless was unheard of, even amongst the ancient


    warrior lineages.


    How could Vivienne have figured it out?


    Swallowing hard, the gruesome image of what had befallen Gillian seemed to linger before her


    eyes.


    With pale lips and trembling fingers, Ramona whispered, "I-I''ll talk. It was the Grimshaws, the


    Grimshaw family. They have ties with the GTO. They nted me by your side. Originally, I was


    supposed to help the GTO with their agenda. But then, you-you actually managed to dismantle that


    whole organization. So, they switched gears, told me to stir up some trouble for you, to find an


    opportunity to steal the findings you retrieved from the GTO."


    Having blurted out everything in one breath, the vast living room fell silent, save for her heavy


    panting reverberating through the space.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    At this very moment, even a brief second of tranquility was more than Ramona could bear.


    She had been rattled to her core by the surveince footage, tears streaming down her face as she


    screamed, ¡°This is it! I¡¯ve said all I can say! Please, please let me go! I haven¡¯t even started


    anything! It wasn¡¯t me who messed with your mom; it was all the Grimshaws. I was cornered. I was


    truly forced!¡±


    Vivienne settled back on the couch, her gaze drifting lightly over Ramona. It was unclear whether


    she believed her or not. She crossed her legs and said nothing.


    Percival had been silent since the beginning, his eyes only on Vivienne, not deviating in the


    slightest, ying the role of the devoted husband to perfection. Ramona¡¯s eyes flickered swiftly.


    It seemed like a sh of resentment passed through them.


    But it was so quick no one saw.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Anna stood by her, Ramona¡¯s tireless voice echoing in her ears.


    She turned a deaf ear, simply waiting for Vivienne¡¯smand.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed before Vivienne finally spoke indifferently, ¡°Let her


    go.¡±


    The evening wind sliced across Ramona¡¯s face like a de.


    She sped along the freeway, scenes from the night''s confrontation with Vivienne racing through her


    mind.


    Her heart burned with fury!


    If it weren¡¯t for the mission, if her meridians hadn¡¯t been altered, preventing her from using force!


    She would''ve twisted Vivienne¡¯s head off herself!


    Ramona¡¯s eyes were dark with malice, focused on the road ahead,pletely oblivious to the ck


    car tailing her closely.


    In an unseen corner, two figures vanished swiftly into the darkness.


    After passing the Rivenwood toll booth, they headed straight for the suburbs!


    When Matthew''s message came through, Vivienne had just finished her nightly routine and was


    ready for bed. His message read, [Donald is on it; the target is moving towards Capital Edge


    Estates, still in transit.]


    Vivienne replied, [Keep on her tail; we need to know who¡¯s behind Ramona.]


    With a few terse messages sent, Vivienne turned off her phone.


    ...


    The next day.


    As Vivienne opened her eyes, Percival was already gone from her side.


    She checked her phone, and a message from Matthew popped up immediately, [At seven sharp this


    morning, we lost contact with Donald, suspect danger!]


    "What happened?"


    Without hesitation, Vivienne got out of bed and called Matthew.


    His voice was a bit rushed butposed, "I was in contact with Donaldst night, but this morning,


    there¡¯s been no response to calls or texts. We''ve heard from the people watching Ramona¡¯s ce


    that she''s back from the suburbs, but there''s still no word from Donald..."


    Vivienne ordered, ¡°Alert everyone, find Donald¡ªdead or alive!¡±


    She hung up quickly, then dialed Draven, "Issue the Order of Nine Mystics Society, search every


    nook of Rivenwood, including the suburbs. We must find Donald."


    She couldn¡¯t afford to dy.


    Quickly dressed, Vivienne grabbed her gear and headed out.


    Just as she stepped out of the apartment, her phone vibrated. She checked it swiftly, not Matthew,


    not Draven.


    But the text that came was chilling enough, [Next time, I won¡¯t go easy on you!]


    After the threatening words was a picture of Donald tied to a post, strapped with thetest model of


    a time bomb¡ªinstead of gunpowder, the ss vials were filled with an unknown green liquid.


    The sender even had the audacity to include the address of the mansion.


    Vivienne¡¯s pupils shrank with fury as she replied, [Who dares to hurt mine will pay with their life!]


    ...


    The Ellington family.


    Huxley had finally regained his freedom after that interrogation. But he hadn¡¯t kept his head down


    for long.


    Messages from the other side came daily, as if certain he posed no threat, urging him to proceed


    with the next step.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Early in the morning, as Huxley was sneaking out like always, a delicate voice suddenly burst forth,


    startling him.


    He turned to see Mara and breathed a sigh of relief, "You scared me half to death. What are you


    doing up this early?"


    Mara, arms crossed, stepped forward, "I should be asking you that. Have you forgotten what it felt


    like to be locked up by that maniac Vivienne? What have you been up to these days, sneaking


    around? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take over the Ellington family? There¡¯s been no action."


    Huxley replied, "What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯m waiting for the right moment. When ites, you¡¯ll have your


    chance to shine."


    Mara huffed, "I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re nning, just remember this¡ªI¡¯m still at Vivienne¡¯s mercy. If


    you have even a shred of sibling love left, don¡¯t drag me down with you, or I won¡¯t be so kind!"


    In terms of presence, Mara, having grown up with Wendy, always had the upper hand over Huxley.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just being stared down by her, the naturally timid Huxley felt a chill at his core and involuntarily


    stepped back.


    After a moment of flickering eyes, Huxley gathered his courage to face Mara, "What are you


    thinking? How could I possibly harm you? I¡¯m just not content with being under Vivienne¡¯s thumb."


    He pulled out his phone, showing her a photo, "This was sent to me the other day. It¡¯s a picture of


    Gillian, given to me by some stranger. I heard Vivienne locked her in ab for experiments. I¡¯m


    scared, scared that one day, it could be us in there. So, I have to strike decisively. I can¡¯t be hasty."


    ¡°This, this is Gillian?¡±


    Mara stared at the woman in the phone, sprawled out on the ground like a lump of mud.


    Her tangled hair made it impossible to see her true face, but the scars on her body were so horrific


    that one nce was unbearable.


    She covered her mouth, feeling a wave of nausea at the sight.


    Feeling a wave of nausea, Mara didn''t wait for Huxley''s response and dashed for the bathroom!


    It was horrifying!


    Was she going to end up looking that ghastly?


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a downtown apartment.


    Ramona returned from the suburbs and copsed on her own living room couch.


    Her eyes were swollen from a sleepless night, and her head throbbed with a pulsing pain.


    But she dared not sleep, or rather, she couldn''t.


    The photo Vivienne had ordered to be posted online yesterday had exploded on social media today,


    with all manner of sharp and bitterments, insults heaped upon her.


    [Guess the girl-next-door act was all a sham. You think she''s an angel, but she''s really a siren.]


    [I''ve always had a hunch. Ramona''s rise to fame was too slick. Now I get it. No wonder she''s


    famous; she wakes up in a different bed every day.]


    [Talk about a boomerang hitting back hard. Just yesterday, her fans were trashing our K, and


    today, their queen''s castle has crumbled. Cheers to that!]


    [How can Ramona evenpare to K? At least K has some real talent. What does Ramona


    have? A r¨¦sum¨¦ of pillow talk with industry bigwigs?]


    Damn it!


    All these people, they should all pay!


    No video, just one picture, and they dare to judge her like this?

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Ramona gnawed at her nails incessantly, biting so fiercely that the skin of her thumb broke and


    bled, yet she was numb to the taste.


    Her lips were stained with the crimson of her blood, and when her saliva mingled with the wound, a


    sharp pain jolted her back to reality.


    Snapping out of her daze, Ramona realized she couldn''t just sit around waiting for doom. She


    fished out her phone and made a call, "When you guys crafted my cover, why didn''t you pick


    something better? I can''t deal with this online crap! Everyone''s calling me a floozy now; I can''t even


    leave the house without paparazzi on my tail!"


    Ramona paced her room, agitated, "I don''t care. You have to fix this. Otherwise, I''m spilling


    everything to the family!"


    She breathed heavily, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    The curtains in her room were all drawn shut.


    Since the night before, the building opposite was swarming with cameras, hordes of people


    desperate for a scoop on her.


    Ramona had no idea how much longer she could endure this nightmare!


    If not for Vivienne whisking her away from her apartment yesterday, she wouldn''t have even made it


    to the g at Capital Edge Estates!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She was a respecteddy of the Grimshaw


    family, after all.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, a single mission had plummeted her reputation, leaving her feeling less worthy than the stray


    dogs in the streets!


    On the other end of the phone, the person seemed indifferent to her rage, their voice calm and


    detached, "You created this mess; you clean it up. Ramona, no matter how many tasks you''ve


    taken on, you have only one mission here. Win over Percival, and right now, you''re on the verge of


    failing!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Ramona retorted with a start, "So you hire me and don''t trust me?


    Fine, I''m done! Don''t think you''re the only ones who know the art of meridians reversal. Our main


    family has its experts, too. I''m going to them tonight, and we''ll see how you continue your ns


    when the Grimshaw family learns you''ve stolen their techniques."


    She should have never agreed to work with these people!


    If not for the poison they injected into her, she would never have agreed to this mission!


    "Hold your horses," the voice on the other end said, gender indiscernible, "Maybe this isn''t such a


    bad thing after all."


    Ramona was almost amused by her own fury, "Well, you just wait and see. I''ll sabotage your ns


    even if it''s thest thing I do!"


    The person in the shadows apparently found the noise too much and held the phone away until


    Ramona finished her rant. Then, with a mocking curve of the lips, they brought the phone back to


    their ear and said patiently, "This isn''t just about you being caught in a storm. Those seen with you


    are also in hot water. There''s a saying, ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'' Why not seek their


    help? You might achieve some unexpected results."


    ...


    Elsewhere, in the suburbs, amidst lush greenery, a castle-like vi stood secluded.


    Vivienne and Draven stood outside, gazing at the ivy-covered walls, their expressions pensive,


    "Who knew Rivenwood suburb hid such a gem."


    Draven frowned, "Should we really go in, young master?"


    If that person was such a big shot, there could be an ambush waiting.


    Vivienne signaled her team to step aside and, to Draven''s surprise, approached the grand doors of


    the castle. It seemed well-kept, showing no signs of neglect, with even the brass knocker shining


    brightly.


    With gloved hands, Vivienne grasped the knocker and gave it a firm rap.


    "Young master!"


    "Vivienne!"


    Draven and the swiftly arriving Matthew''s eyes widened in shock as they dashed forward.


    But Vivienne simply looked back, her expression inscrutable, "False rm."


    With that, she even kicked the now-open castle doors.


    Draven and Matthew were taken aback. Why wasn''t anything following the expected script?


    It seemed the woman was only intent on teaching Vivienne a lesson.


    The path was clear as they crossed the vast courtyard and entered the vi''s grand hall. The entire


    castle was devoid of anyone but them!


    Even in the living room where Donald was bound, not a soul stood guard.


    From alertness to numbness, Draven and Matthew kicked aside the obstructive sofa and headed


    toward Donald.


    "Ugh!"


    Donald was tied tightly to thergest pir in the room with hemp rope, his mouth sealed with ck


    tape.


    A ck-cased vial hung at his waist, the green liquid inside sloshing back and forth with his


    movements.


    He shook his head frantically, warning them not toe closer.


    But no one heeded his warning.


    Draven and Matthew strode over, and as expected, nothing happened. Swallowing their pride at


    being underestimated, they peeled the tape from Donald''s mouth.


    "Donald, what happened? You were just supposed to tail someone. How did you end up tied up


    here?"


    Matthew teased as he made room for Vivienne.


    Donald had no time for banter, "Vivienne! Get out of here! This isn''t just a bomb; it''s a biological


    weapon! If it goes off, we''re all dead. Get out now!"


    "Shut up," Vivienne snapped, her ears ringing from his shouting, "Matthew, tape his mouth again.


    He''s giving me a headache."


    Matthew chuckled gleefully, "Right away. Don''t me me, Donald. I have to obey Vivienne!"


    "Ugh..." Donald''s eyes bulged in disbelief.


    Internally cursing, he vowed to get back at Matthew once he was safe.


    Matthew pretended not to understand, taking his struggle as gratitude, "No need to thank me; we''re


    disciples of the same master, after all. Don''t be too moved; just treat me to a feastter, that''s all."


    Donald: Who''s thanking you?


    As the two exchanged banter, Vivienne had already expertly defused the bomb.


    She gestured for a team member standing by to approach, carefully cing the biological weapon


    into a ck case that had been prepared in advance.


    "Save the chit-chat forter," she said, dusting off her hands.


    Her indifferent gaze swept past Matthew.


    She shelved her tally of debts for the moment and turned to leave.


    "Hold it right there!"


    Suddenly, a stern shout echoed, and a group of figures d in ck tactical gear burst in. Armed


    with rifles andbat knives, they encircled the team.


    Vivienne and the members of the Nine Mystics Society huddled together, with Matthew supporting


    Donald in the back. He cursed loudly, "I knew it! That broad wasn''t just ying nice. She''s been


    lying in wait for us!"


    As he spoke, another wave of footsteps sounded from outside the door.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    A man d in a tailored grey suit, with the double dragons and pearls pattern stitched onto his


    lapels, cut an imposing figure with his stern features as he strolled in, nked by two burly


    bodyguards.


    The crowd that surrounded them parted like the Red Sea, making way for the entourage.


    Vivienne squinted her eyes, discerning the pin on the man''s chest that seemed akin to an heirloom,


    her gaze flickering with recognition. "Asher Grimshaw?"


    Asher looked surprised, "You know me?"


    Vivienne eased off her aggressive stance, though her muscles remained coiled and ready. "I''ve


    heard tales from the elders in my family, Asher."


    In his thirties, Asher was about the same age as Maddox Perez, yet both were bachelors.


    Unlike Ethan Grimshaw, whose image was one of austerity and resilience, Asher presented himself


    differently to the world. Always mild-mannered and polite, he epitomized the very essence of a


    gentleman.


    Seeing Vivienne, a girl barely in her twenties, his expression softened further. "You seem well-


    informed, youngdy. I''ll cut straight to the chase. I have no desire for violence; just hand over what


    you''re holding, and you all can leave unharmed."


    He casually gestured towards the ck briefcase with his slender hand, his tone brooking no


    argument.


    Vivienne''s eyes turned icy, her voice a low growl, "And if I refuse?"


    At her words, Asher didn''t get angry. Instead, he gently waved a folding fan in his hand, his voice


    still smooth and pleasant, "If you refuse, well, then I''ll have to be less than courteous."


    As if on cue, the Grimshaw family members surged forward upon Asher''smand.


    Vivienne passed the briefcase, which contained a bio-weapon, to Donald. "Protect it at all costs. We


    can''t let the Grimshaws get their hands on this!"


    "Don''t worry, Vivienne."


    Both Matthew and Donald understood the gravity of the situation, their voices firm.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne didn''t waste another moment. Her hands moved swiftly, and a flurry of silver needles flew,


    pinning nearly half of the Grimshaw members in ce, rendering them immobile.


    Asher narrowed his eyes; he hadn''t expected this seemingly incidental encounter with a young girl


    to prove so formidable.


    He had brought his most reputable men, thinking victory was assured, but they had already lost half


    their number.


    Hisposure cracked as he quickened his pace towards the nearest minion.


    "Acupuncture pressure points? I never imagined someone still possessed such skills," Asher


    mused. Over the years, following his father''s research, he had encountered many extraordinary


    techniques.


    A mere nce at the tiny needle mark on his subordinate''s body made him realize what had


    transpired. His gaze towards Vivienne now carried a weight of respect.


    He was about to change tactics, but it was toote.


    "You won''t be able to stop us today!"


    With a scoff, Vivienne kicked out when he least expected it, driving a silver needle into Asher''s


    chest. He staggered, a sharp pain erupting, followed by a gush of blood from his mouth.


    The Grimshaw members and his bodyguards panicked.


    Isaac Grimshaw, supporting Asher, his eyes fierce, demanded, "What have you done to our young


    master?"


    Vivienne didn''t answer, her hands a blur as more needles flew.


    The Grimshaws tensed, dodging frantically. In their disarray, the path to the mansion''s gates


    cleared.


    With a piercing look, Vivienne shouted, "Let''s go!"


    The members of the Nine Mystics Society, still entangled with other Grimshaws, heeded her call


    and withdrew swiftly.


    Draven and his team shielded Matthew and Donald as they broke through the encirclement and


    dashed out into the night.


    Isaac clenched his teeth, "Master Asher, are you alright?"


    Asher, clutching his aching chest, shrugged off his men, "I never thought a little girl would give us


    the slip. Very well, let''s see which family has the audacity to challenge us!"


    Back at the Rivenwood suburb, summer had cloaked the woods in vibrant green.


    The dense canopy of trees offered perfect cover, and Vivienne and her allies knew the terrain like


    the back of their hand. They vanished into the forest, and when the Grimshaws emerged, they


    found nothing but rustling leaves.


    Asher''s face twisted with fury, "Back to Grimshaw Manor!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Vanguard Agency.


    Percival was led to Vance''s office. He surveyed the changes around him. Despite having only been


    away for a short while, something about Vanguard Agency felt different.


    "What''s the main focus of Vanguard Agency now?"


    The young man leading him, Alexander, once a subordinate, idolized Percival. He had offered to


    show Percival the way, seeing him a bit lost.


    Upon hearing the question, Alexander eagerly exined, "Ever since War God took over, we''ve


    rooted out a lot of traitors. There was quite an uproar, and our assignments were reassigned. We''ve


    handed over most of our tasks to other departments, except for some critical ones. Vanguard


    Agency has been renamed to the Publicity Department."


    Publicity Department?


    Percival mulled over the name, unsure of what expression to wear. Was War God here to retire?


    Taking over an intelligence division only to turn it into a Publicity Department?


    Oblivious to Percival''s thoughts, Alexander ushered him into Vance''s office. "Here we are. This is


    the office of Vance, I mean Chief Vance. Captain, I''ll take my leave now."


    Although Percival was no longer with Vanguard Agency, Alexander still slipped into old habits with


    the title, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    After Alexander had left, Percival knocked on the door with a casual rap of his knuckles.


    "Come in."


    Once a titan in the intelligence world, the director of Vanguard Agency, Vance, was propping his


    head with one hand, ncing at the neer. Upon recognizing Percival, his bored eyes finally lit


    up with a spark of interest.


    Straightening up, he gestured for Percival to sit down. "What brings you to my neck of the woods


    today?"


    Percival didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and plopped down across from him. "Heard through the


    grapevine that you got a promotion. Just swinging by to check out the new digs. Pretty spacious


    office you''ve got here."


    "Cut the crap," Vance waved dismissively. "What promotion? It¡¯s like being cast out to Siberia.


    They¡¯ve got us, masters of undercover and surveince work, pushing papers and fretting over


    promotional posters and video edits. I can¡¯t fathom what the top brass is thinking."


    Clearing his throat, Percival¡¯s eyes briefly scanned the security camera above Vance''s head. "I''m


    not here to trip down memoryne. What do you know about the ancient warrior lineage''s secret


    manual?"


    Vance''s demeanor shifted to one of seriousness, now on a subject of mutual intrigue. "You¡¯re


    married into the Perez family now. Why don¡¯t you ask Jasper Perez?"


    Percival raised an eyebrow. "Considering you''re someone who''s been trying to dismantle the


    ancient warrior lineage, I figured you''d have moreprehensive intel than Jasper."


    The Perez family was one of the few remaining prominent families of the ancient warrior lineage.


    Already on shaky terms with the other families, how could they possibly hold the keys to such


    secrets?


    Vance let out a silent sigh, acknowledging the prowess of Vanguard Agency''s most capable captain.


    He pulled open a drawer and retrieved a file. "I don''t know the specifics, and if we leave the big five


    families out of it, the rest of the ancient warrior lineages still have their own secret weapons."

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    As he rose from his seat, Vance poured a cup of coffee for Percival and continued, "Take the


    Sheldon family; they''re known for their fortune-telling and longevity. The Perez have a knack for


    telekinesis, and the Martinez? They canmunicate with animals. The Abernathys, they can read


    minds. As for the Grimshaws, I''m not sure about their family secret. But I do know they''ve stolen


    something very important from others."


    Percival, his curiosity piqued, asked, "What''s that?"


    "Our family''s heirloom technique," Vance revealed. "It allows one to alter a person''s meridians


    without any harm in a very short period of time."


    Percival stood up abruptly, his voice cold, "You''re saying that the method to alter meridians is your


    family''s?"


    Vance noticed Percival''s serious demeanor and felt a sense of unease.


    It was as if Percival had heard of this technique before.


    Vance stood as well, "You don''t mean to say you''ve seen this technique in action?"


    Percival nodded, "Recently, Vivienne and I encountered a woman with extraordinary martial


    abilities. Yet, her meridians seemed no different from an average person."


    That day, Percival and Vance discussed many things in the office.


    When Percival left, he even took some documents from Vance''s drawer with him.


    Stepping out into the afternoon sun, Percival thought about everything he had learned and was


    about to call Vivienne when he saw Arthur approaching.


    "War God," he addressed Arthur, clutching the documents from Vance''s office. He intended to


    exchange brief pleasantries and move on.


    After all, as someone who had long since resigned from Vanguard Agency, lingering around could


    stir up trouble.


    Arthur responded coolly. He was about to pass by when he remembered that the man before him


    had been engaged to ady from the Brooks family.


    He halted, "Hold on. Percival, your fianc¨¦e is from the Brooks family, isn''t she?"


    A glint of recognition passed through Percival''s eyes, "You''re right, War God. Vivienne''s father is


    from the Hawthorn branch of the Brooks family. She''s the daughter of Dorian Hawthorne."


    He did not mention Vivienne''s rtionship with Scott, nor did he reveal her biological father,


    choosing instead the only father Vivienne had acknowledged so far, despite their current


    estrangement.


    Arthur was aware that Percival was withholding something, but he wasn''t concerned. He got straight


    to the point, "Have you ever heard of a woman named Winnie in the Brooks family?"


    "Winnie?" Percival furrowed his brows.


    The name rang familiar, yet he couldn''t recall where he had heard it. But as far as he knew, no


    woman by that name existed in either the Brooks or Hawthorn families, "No, I haven''t. Are you


    looking for her, War God? I can ask Vivienne for you."


    Arthur had always been a hero to Percival, and this small favor was the least he could do.


    Arthur didn''t refuse the offer. Looking at Percival, he felt a newfound respect, "I''d appreciate that."


    "Anything else, War God?" Percival asked, already inching toward the exit.


    Arthur pretended not to notice his eagerness to leave and spoke again, "I heard you know the


    Specter Healer?"


    Percival''s brow twitched almost imperceptibly.


    The fact that Vivienne was the Specter Healer wasmon knowledge among the Linter family,


    with Dracon being one of them. Why then did War God seem unaware?


    Percival''s gaze grew more guarded, "Yes, I know her. What do you need her for, War God?"


    Arthur had only a clue to go on, and he hadn''t expected Percival to actually know the Specter


    Healer. He said, "It¡¯s my father. Ever since he was poisoned, his health has been declining. I''ve


    heard of the Specter Healer''s miraculous skills and wanted to consult her. If you could help me find


    her, I''d be deeply grateful."


    Percival looked at Arthur with an indescribable expression, "War God, don''t you know that my wife


    treated Yorick¡¯s poisoning? She is the Specter Healer. She said that once Yorick''s poison was


    treated, he only needed to rest to recover fully."


    He paused, then added, "Moreover, my wife personally gave your father a pill she developed, which


    greatly aids in recovery. If his condition has worsened, perhaps you should consider other causes."


    Percival rarely spoke so much, but he did now for two reasons: respect for War God and to prevent


    anyone from using him and Vivienne as pawns. If their scheme seeded, wouldn''t his intelligence


    be wasted?


    Arthur''s hawk-like eyes suddenly narrowed, and a chill emanated from him. Then, unexpectedly, he


    smiled, "I understand."


    Excellent!


    Someone had dared to y games with him. He had already identified the culprit behind his father¡¯s


    poisoning and would have taken action if not for the need to lure out the mastermind behind it.


    And now, someone dared to use him?


    Percival knew Arthur was smart enough to have figured out the situation.


    Without further words, he said, "If there''s nothing else, I should be going."


    Arthur nodded, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it," Percival replied and left, feeling the weight of the documents in his hand and the


    gravity of the conspiracies unfolding around him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Returning from the Vanguard Agency, Percival noticed Vivienne had been seated in the living room


    of her apartment for quite some time.


    Her striking almond-shaped eyes were fixated on the ck box on the table, the liquid inside


    shimmering like the finest emerald under the light.


    Unfortunately, to those familiar with it, they knew this small amount of substance could im the


    lives of an entire school!


    Percival, of course, couldn''t fail to recognize it, "Where did thise from? A sample sent over from


    the Martinez family?"


    "No."


    Vivienne recounted the events from the castle, "Mr. Wolf, I suspect there''s a traitor within the


    Martinez family. ording to the Nine Mystics Society''s investigation, although many countries are


    researching biochemical weapons, domestically, it''s only the Martinez family that¡¯s known for it,


    especially something like this, where the toxin is so pure, it must be connected to them."


    Knowing what she was getting at, Percival continued, "I''m aware, but the Martinez family is


    currently coborating with us. That woman managed to get her hands on this stuff. And the


    Grimshaw family, she must have lured them, too. What exactly is she trying to do, setting you


    against the Grimshaws?"


    Vivienne was also unclear, feeling as if she was caught in the middle of an enormous enigma.


    The mastermind behind the mystery seemed to be luring her deeper into their web, and even


    though she knew trapsy ahead, she had to follow the path for the sake of their n.


    However...


    Did that woman think she was the only one capable of scheming?


    With that thought, Vivienne sneered, "If I''m not mistaken, that woman must be tied to the Grimshaw


    family. I met Asher today, and if he doesn''t look seven parts like the woman in red, he''s got at least


    a resemnce. There''s definitely a connection between them."


    Percival nodded in understanding, closing the box with one hand, "Since she wants to pit us against


    the Grimshaw family, let''s turn the tables on her and give her a performance she won''t forget."


    "I''ll call Griffin now and arrange to meet her at the caf¨¦."

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Vivienne''s fingers froze atop her phone screen, Griffin''s contact highlighted. The sudden pause was


    punctuated by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    A caf¨¦?


    Why did that sound so hauntingly familiar?


    She pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. "How could I have forgotten about this?"


    Meanwhile, in a caf¨¦, Victoria perched in a reserved booth, her gaze drifting over the bustling crowd


    through the panoramic windows.


    Irritation flickered in her eyes.


    Vivienne!


    She really had some nerve!


    Twice now!


    That wretched woman had stood her up twice!


    Calls unanswered, texts ignored, just like she had vanished off the face of the earth. How could


    Richard have ever approved of such a granddaughter-inw, bringing shame to the Ellington name?


    And Percival!


    Birds of a feather indeed. Both just as unreliable as the other!


    Victoria gnashed her teeth on the freshly served scones as if she were biting into Vivienne and


    Percival, those two good-for-nothings. "Let''s go find War God! Damn it, I refuse to believe I can''t


    handle the two of you!"


    ...


    Over at Northway City, within the Grimshaw estate¡ªa structure reminiscent of a middle-age castle


    ¡ªOliver Grimshaw sat at Asher''s bedside.


    Looking at his unconscious son, he snatched a cup from the desk and hurled it at Isaac''s forehead.


    "Useless! Can''t even handle a simple task, and now the young master''s been hurt. What use are


    you to me?!"


    "Please, forgive me, Patriarch!"


    Despite the modern era, the Grimshaws clung to archaic traditions.


    Isaac dropped to his knees, forehead pressed to the ground. "We underestimated the situation. We


    never anticipated a young woman could be so formidable. I suspect she mighte from an


    ancient warrior lineage."


    "Absurd!"


    Another teacup flew. "You think I''m a fool? How powerful could a twenty-something-year-old


    possibly be? Go on, inquire about it. See if there''s a family with such a prodigy. Wouldn''t those old


    coots be parading her around like a trophy by now?"


    Even the Grimshaws, as one of the five major families, had no such genius.


    What could those old fools possibly boast to have such a talent? And if they did, he''d have


    eliminated them already!


    "Enough! Down you go to receive your punishment. I''ll give you one more chance. Whatever it


    takes, that bio-weapon must be retrieved!"


    Oliver pounded the desk emphatically. "If fate has ced this opportunity before us, then it''s


    destined to be the Grimshaw''s."


    ...


    Back at the caf¨¦ in Rivenwood a dayter, Victoria was still fuming over being stood up.


    Even facing Arthur, her words wereced with bitterness. "War God, for the sake of my mother who


    once aided you, could you please convey a message to the Ellingtons? Vivienne and Percival have


    gone too far! They''re clearly toying with me!"


    Arthur listened sternly, his fingers tapping the tabletop intermittently. "You''re too impulsive. Vivienne


    and Percival are both shrewd; you''ve had past issues with them. It''s no wonder they don''t trust you."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They could just reject me outright."


    Victoria bristled. "But they agreed, then went back on their word. It''s obvious they want to humiliate


    me."


    Arthur''s expression remained neutral, though his opinion of Vivienne was clear.


    That girl was definitely capable of such antics.


    Victoria continued to vent. "Richard''s gone senile; I just don''t get his fascination with Vivienne!"


    Arthur''s gaze darkened momentarily.


    Vivienne was indeed a little too self-absorbed.


    Why Lucas and the rest had chosen her to lead the new division was beyond him.


    "Your mother did help me, and helping you covertly deal with the Abernathys was the most I could


    offer."


    Arthur nced at his watch. "As for the rest, my position prevents further involvement. Until we


    know what the Grimshaws want with that weapon, I can''t intervene. You want Vivienne''s trust?


    That''s on you. I''ll expedite the search for your mother; you''re running out of time."


    The Abernathys were masters of maniption.


    Gavin, having deceived Percival''s aunt and concealed her as aatose patient after birthing his


    child.


    Upon learning her true heritage, Victoria had been searching for her mother relentlessly.


    If not for her mother''s rescue, she''d never have agreed to marry Harrison or masquerade as a


    viin!


    Reflecting on the years of disdain and her efforts, Victoria''s gaze sharpened. Indeed, time was not


    on her side.


    At that same bistro, in a corner booth, several doors down from Victoria''s, Vivienne and Percival sat


    side by side.


    "Mr. Martinez, do you recognize this?"


    The table was bare except for a ck case containing the bio-weapon.


    Whether by ident or design, the opened case faced the door.


    Griffin and Sten, upon entering, caught sight of the emerald liquid glowing like a jewel.


    Sten''s rxed expression stiffened.


    He strode quickly forward, cradling the case and inspecting it closely, then asked, "What''s going on


    here?"


    Griffin recognized the item immediately, "Vivienne, how did this end up with you guys? My dad''s


    partnership with my brother-inw just started, didn''t it?"


    Vivienne cradled the tablet, her fingers swiftly swiping across the screen to pull up a video, "Mr.


    Martinez, perhaps you should watch this first."


    Percival said, "In an effort to uncover the puppet master behind the Grimshaw family, my protege


    tracked a Grimshaw scion who was snooping around, looking for her contact. That''s when he


    stumbled into this mess."


    ncing at Sten''s tense expression, Percival continued, "Vivienne and I are quite intrigued. To


    our knowledge, only the Martinez family in all of Veridia is researching these things. And the bomb


    on my protege, if I''m not mistaken, contains a biological weapon that alsoes from the Martinez


    family, right? Mr. Martinez, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Percival''s gaze was icy. His tone was calm, but with each word he spoke, Sten''s face grew paler.


    By the end, beads of sweat were glistening on Sten''s forehead, impossible to wipe away


    completely.


    Being intimidated by a young man barely older than his own daughter was a humiliating thought for


    Sten.


    But that was the reality.


    Percival''s presence was honed through experiences of life and death and through missions fraught


    with deceit and danger. It wasn''t just Sten who couldn''t bear it; even Griffin found it hard to


    breathe.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Griffin shifted closer to Vivienne with a hushed urgency. "Vivienne, you don''t seriously think my


    dad''s in cahoots with someone out to harm your protege, do you? That''s insane! I swear on the


    grave of Leopold Sterling, my father is not that man. You just helped our family out not too long ago.


    He''d never be so ungrateful."


    Sten caught on to the gravity of the situation and quickly interjected, "I''m in the dark about this,


    truly. But rest assured, I''ll get to the bottom of it once I''m back. Please believe me. If I chose to


    coborate with you, I would never stab you in the back!"


    His words hung in the air, sounding pale and unconvincing.


    Sten pursed his lips and pointed to the serial number etched on the ss tube: "The Martinez


    family''s recent research batches all start with 19. But this one, it indeed starts with 18. I think


    someone took advantage of apse in security and stole some of our failed experiments."


    Griffin had unwavering faith in his father''s integrity. He appeared visibly distressed at the suggestion


    of mistrust. Clinging to Vivienne, she incessantly assured her of his father''s innocence.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, their expressions unreadable.


    The couple sat with stone-cold faces, impossible to read, simply exchanging looks and then slowly


    shaking their heads.


    Seeing this, Sten felt his heart skip a beat!


    A chilling sense of dread crawled up from his feet and spread throughout his body.


    If Percival wasn''t satisfied with his exnation and took this as evidence against them, the Martinez


    family would be ruined!


    "Mr. Perc..." Sten straightened up, ready to defend his case further.


    Percival raised his hand, signaling for silence, and said, "Mr. Martinez, Vivienne and I would very


    much like to trust you. However, we need answers for this incident."


    Vivienne spoke up with a stern tone, "A biochemical weapon leak is no trivial matter. If someone


    managed to steal from the Martinez family''s tightly securedb, it must be someone you trust. Since


    you''ve been researching biochemical weapons, you''ve created quite a few prototypes that couldn''t


    be mass-produced. If these got out and hit the market, it wouldn''t just be a matter of trust anymore."


    Sten understood the gravity of Vivienne''s implication.


    His expression turned grave as he looked at the contents of the case and dered, "Ms. Hawthorn,


    rest assured, I will get to the bottom of this. The Martinez family will not tolerate a traitor!"


    Having made such a firm promise, Vivienne and Percival had little more to say.


    Stepping out of the caf¨¦, Sten headed for the Martinez family''sboratory tucked away in the


    Rivenwood suburb.


    Griffin was reluctant to venture there and after a brief discussion with Vivienne, it was decided that


    Percival would escort her home.


    In the car.


    Vivienne sat in the passenger seat, ncing through the rear-view mirror at Griffin in the back, who


    was grinning ear to ear while texting on his phone.


    She suddenly nudged Percival''s elbow. "Mr. Wolf, weren''t you a bit too eager back there? Since


    when did Donald be your protege?"


    At first, Percival wondered what she meant.


    Upon realizing this, he let out a slight smile, his eyes feigning innocence. "Well, we''re married now,


    so your mentor is mine by extension. Your protege is naturally my protege, too. Is there an issue


    with that, Vivienne?"


    "There''s no issue," Vivienne chuckled. "Keep gloating. Wait until my seniors find time toe over.


    Remember the debacle at Havenwood with your real estate?"


    Percival stiffened at the memory.


    Those properties, still reeking of some prank, gave him a headache.


    "How did Finnian manage to mentor such a bunch of entrics?" he thought, perplexed.


    A few dark lines creased his forehead. "Vivienne, believe me, if they dare to show up this time,


    they''re the ones who''ll be hurt."


    "You have a n?" Vivienne asked, curious.


    Percival''s smile held a hint of mystery. "You''ll see when the timees."


    As they chatted, no one noticed Griffin in the back seat, hastily lowering his head and swiftly typing


    a message.


    A text popped up on Leopold''s phone, who was in the thick of a virtual battle with video editing and


    onlinementators at the Vanguard Agency. It read, [Percival says he''s got ns for you guys.]


    Leopold shuddered. "No way."


    Thomas, startled by Leopold''s reaction, slipped with the mouse, turning what was supposed to be a


    heavy weapon into a cartoonish elephant.


    Thomas licked his mrs in annoyance and grabbed Leopold by the cor. "Tell me, Mr. Sterling,


    have you been too idletely?"


    "Not at all. Leave me alone."


    Shaking off Thomas''s hand, Leopold typed furiously, [I haven''t even provoked Percival recently.


    Why''s he out to get me?]


    Muttering to himself, he sent the same message to Griffin.


    Griffin replied, [Vivienne said they''d being over to prank Percival''s ce. So he''s nning to


    deal with you guys.]


    Unsure who exactly Vivienne referred to, Griffin lumped them all together as her proteges and


    surreptitiously snitched to Leopold, [Don''t tell anyone I told you. Consider it a thank-you for taking


    me to see Viviennest time.]


    Leopold''s mouth twitched. [Some thank-you, that is. What kind of gift is that?!]


    Though his words seemed unimpressed, he was already pacing around the office anxiously.


    His words came out in a frantic whisper, "We''re toast, we''re totally toast. Percival''s definitely one


    step ahead this time. I told those clowns not to push it too farst time. Now look what they''ve done


    ¡ªthey''ve dragged me into this mess, too."


    Leopold''s face was a picture of misery, "What are we gonna do? Should we just spill it to those jerks


    and work it out together?"


    Thomas, having had enough, tossed his mouse aside.


    The cursor on theputer screen slid around once more, distorting the image beyond recognition.


    He barely gave it a nce before brushing it off.


    Let it all fall apart. Whoever wants to deal with it can because he''s done!


    "Just a heads up, buddy. Percival might have a hard time messing with them, but taking you down?


    That''s a piece of cake."


    Leopold''s already troubled expression copsedpletely at Thomas''s morbid reminder.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked like he was two seconds away from scrawling "Save me" across his forehead. His hand


    hovered over his phone, uncertain whether to move or stay still.


    After what seemed like an eternity of hesitation, he finally gave up.


    He slumped back into his chair and nced at Thomas, who had already started a new game, and


    kicked his chair, "What the heck, man? You''re giving up on the project? If we botch this, you know


    the boss is gonna have our heads on a tter."


    Just the thought of it made him seethe.


    Vance''s life was miserable, and he made sure their lives were, too. Endless meetings after work,


    nitpicking every video and image they turned in.


    Because of this, Leopold had be the butt of the joke more times than he could count.


    Thomas kept his eyes glued to his phone screen, not even bothering to look up, "I''m not scared. I''m


    nning to quit."


    "Quit?"


    Leopold''s eyes bulged, "Are you serious? Why didn''t you say so sooner? We could have bailed on


    this dump ages ago, and I wouldn''t be Vance''s personal punching bag."

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Thomas shot Leopold a look that screamed "Are you out of your mind?" before saying, "What''s that


    got to do with me?"


    Leopold stood his ground, indignant. "Of course, it''s got to do with you. I''ve been holding off telling


    you about quitting because I didn''t want you to feel all alone at Vanguard. I had no idea you were


    also fed up. Hurry up already; let''s get our resignation letters done and get out of here. I can''t stand


    another day in this ce!"


    As the afternoon sun spilled into the office, Anna walked in, clutching a stack of files just in time to


    overhear the conversation.


    She raised an eyebrow, her eyes dancing with mischief as she approached Leopold. "Oh, Husky


    had enough of hard work? Vance was singing your praises just yesterday, saying you''re creative.


    Don''t give up so easily."


    "Get lost," Leopold grumbled, annoyed at the nickname. "If you drop that moniker, maybe we can


    still be friends."


    Anna leaned in to catch a glimpse of his screen, and the bold, capitalized words ''RESIGNATION


    LETTER'' hit her eyes. She looked at Leopold in surprise. "For real, you''re quitting?"


    "Does it look like I''m joking?" Leopold dered, more serious than he''d ever been, having spent the


    entire afternoon crafting the perfect resignation letter.


    Thomas copied it verbatim, and they sent it to Vance''s inbox.


    Meanwhile, Anna was in Soren''s office.


    "Hey, are you even listening? Thomas and Leopold are about to jump ship to join Percival and his


    wife. What''s your take on this?"


    Soren was doodling absent-mindedly, "What''s there to think? If they want to go to the captain, let


    them. With my condition, I''m not fit for service anyway. It''s nice to retire peacefully here."


    Anna stared at him, her clear blue eyes unblinking.


    From Soren''s expressionless face to his restless hands, she suddenlyughed. "Coward!"


    "Anna! Even if Vanguard goes under, I''m still your boss! Watch your tone!" Soren''s hand slipped,


    and his pen drew a long arc across the paper.


    Looking up, his usually sharp eyes were filled with anger.


    Anyone else would''ve been terrified by Soren''s rage, but not Anna. She propped her chin with one


    hand, unfazed. "You''re a coward, and getting mad won''t change that. You''re afraid of being


    outssed, afraid Percival won''t need you. You act like you don''t care, but you''re just too scared to


    face your own feelings!"


    "Nonsense." Soren, always stoic, was visibly irked by Anna. "I''ve dealt with far more dangerous


    people than this. Why would I be scared?"


    Anna smiled, grabbing his wrist to lead him out. "Then prove it. Let''s go see Vance together and


    quit."


    Soren was speechless. He tensed his wrist, breaking free from Anna''s grip. "Wait. Just wait. When


    did I say I wanted to resign? Let me think about it."


    A gentle breeze filtered through the window, tickling their faces.


    Anna scratched her cheek, teasingly watching Soren''s flustered retreat, her eyes sparkling with


    amusement.


    ...


    At the Perez household.


    Around noon, the Perez family would usually be taking their siesta.


    Even Luke, the busy bee, wouldn''t miss out on this precious downtime.


    And for someone like Maddox, who disliked naps, he''d be chilling in the AC, ying video games,


    or catching up with Wi, who was probably out caring for Karen.


    No one in their right mind would be out under the scorching sun.


    But today was different.


    Led by Jasper, with Luke supporting their father, the Perez brothers stood on either side of Jasper,


    their family''s women and children safely behind them.


    All of them had a sharp, unwavering gaze fixed ahead.


    Asher, as usual, was d in a ck suit despite the summer heat, holding a rosary in his hand


    opposite Jasper. "Jasper, you and my father go way back, and I don''t want any trouble. Hand over


    Vivienne quickly, or don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Asher''s demeanor was a stark contrast to the mild contempt he had shown the day before when


    facing Vivienne.


    Facing Jasper, his aura was imposing, the fierce glint in his eyes unmistakable, and he didn''t mince


    words.


    The Grimshaw family behind him were armed to the teeth, clearly prepared for a confrontation.


    Maddox couldn''t stand Asher''s haughty attitude. "Asher, without your old man, what are you?


    Daring to make a scene here? If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t learn what manners


    are!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuri toyed with his sword, his smile scornful. "Bro, do we need you to deal with thisckey? I haven''t


    had a good workout in days. Today''s a perfect opportunity to put him in his ce!"


    If Oliver Grimshaw were here, they might have hesitated.


    But Asher?


    Hardly a threat!


    Fredrick remained silent, but his disdain for Asher was written all over his face.


    Asher kept hisposure, but his rosary beads shattered, grinding into dust that scattered in the


    breeze.


    Isaac, standing behind him, could no longer contain himself. He stepped forward, pointing at


    Jasper''s nose, his voice thunderous. "Jasper, is this how the Perez family treats their guests? Our


    young master has been nothing but polite. Vivienne is just a girl; she means nothing to your family.


    Even if you''re fond of your adopted granddaughter, you should consider the well-being of the entire


    Perez family."


    He tilted his chin up ever so slightly, his haughty demeanor so pronounced that even good ol'' Luke,


    the most down-to-earth guy in the room, couldn''t help but frown.


    "I''d think twice if I were you," Issac warned, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Behind me stand the


    elite of the Grimshaw family, while your family''s nothing but frail elders and womenfolk. If it came


    down to it, they wouldn''t stand a chance!"


    "And what kind of trash are you to bark like that in front of my dad?" came the retort.


    Before another word could escape Issac''s lips, Fredrick''s foot flew up and connected squarely with


    Isaac''s chest. There was a series of sharp, bone-chilling cracks, and Isaac was sent hurtling


    through the air!


    He skidded across the ground for several meters before finally mming into a pir anding to


    a jarring halt!


    Blood sttered the floor, a vivid crimson that jarred the senses of everyone present.


    Asher''s face shifted through shades of anger, the usually suave and gentle man now looking like a


    demon wed straight from the depths of hell, his icy re settling on Fredrick.


    After a chilling half-second, his gaze shifted to Jasper. "Jasper," he said, his voice cold and hard, "it


    seems you''re not in the mood for a peaceful chat."

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    The blistering sun scorched everyone outside, but Jasper seemed utterly unfazed. His face showed


    not a trace of difort as he quietly observed the melodrama unfolding before him.


    It wasn''t until Asher spoke again that Jasper, with a yful tap of his cane on Fredrick''s shoulder,


    intervened, "Asher, don''t stoop to his level. My son here has never been much of a handler. He just


    can''t stand to see me bad-mouthed."


    Jasper''s cool gaze swept over Isaac, who had fainted on the ground, his look as indifferent as if he


    were staring at a piece of trash. "However, your man really doesn''t have the gift of gab. After all, I''m


    from the same generation as your father. For a mere servant to y the hero in front of me... The


    Grimshaw family''s manners sure have decayed over the years, haven''t they?"


    Asher, irritated by the relentless heat, snapped, "Never mind him. Jasper, I don''t have all day to


    waste with you. Where the hell is Vivienne?!"


    "How should I know where Vivienne is?" Jasper spread his hands innocently.


    With a subtle nod to Carmen, a chair was swiftly ced beneath him. "Ah, I''m getting on in years.


    When I see a promising young person, I can''t help but wish they were one of my own. That''s why I


    took the girl as my goddaughter. But blood is thicker than water, and she doesn''t report her


    whereabouts to me. What''s the matter, Asher? Got business with her?"


    Facing Jasper''s probing little gaze, Asher choked, his eyes growing more cruel by the second.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before he could get a word out, Joss, one of the other bodyguards, jumped in, "She hurt our young


    master. We''ve been giving the order to bring her back!"


    A snicker rippled through the crowd at his statement.


    Asher''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment, his eyes ring daggers at Joss, "Shut your


    trap!"


    Idiot!


    Realizing toote that he''d misspoken, Joss grew frantic.


    With one menacing look from Asher, he felt like his soul had been scared out of him. He hastily


    retreated behind the crowd, wishing he could vanish into thin air and be forgotten by Asher.


    He was doomed!


    If the Perez family mocked the young master over this, he was a dead man!


    Silently, he prayed, but it seemed the heavens weren''t listening.


    Zelda, the strong-willed Lte heiress, had never feared anyone. She had been eyeing Asher''s


    pompous attitude with distaste. "I thought it was something serious. The mighty Asher, beaten by a


    girl? If I were you, I''d be too embarrassed to even leave the house, yet here you are, demanding we


    hand her over. How shameful."


    "You''re out of the loop. Some families just shamelessly pass down theirck of decency. You don''t


    know about Oliver..."


    Maddox loved a good scene and was about to share Oliver''s dark past with Zelda when a furious


    Asher couldn''t take it anymore.


    A swift hand sent a st toward Maddox''s face, "Maddox, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Whoa there!"


    Maddox cursed under his breath and dodged, "Asher, sneaking around, is that the Grimshaw


    family''s style?!"


    "Why waste words? Let''s just fight!"


    The next moment, Fredrick''s hand whirled, and a huge rock appeared out of nowhere, hurtling


    straight for Asher''s head!


    "Young master!"


    Joss cried out in rm. If the young master was hurt again, wouldn''t he and Isaac be dead men


    walking?


    Asher froze in ce.


    For generations, ancient warrior lineages had guarded secrets and formed alliances.


    Even the five major families didn''t fully know each other''s secrets. The current state of the Perez


    family''s offspring hadn''t escaped the scrutiny of the other families.


    Wasn''t it said that the fiercest of the Perez was Maddox?


    What was this new development with Fredrick?


    And this rock¡ªif itnded, wouldn''t he be dead for sure?


    Asher''s nerves tensed. He wanted to run, but his feet might as well have been rooted to the spot.


    He could only watch as the massive boulder rushed toward him!


    Maddox had already moved next to Fredrick.


    Seeing Asherpletely petrified, the brothers exchanged a knowing smile. This had all been part


    of their n from the start.


    They knew Asher wasn''t as mild-tempered as he appeared.


    So, they had resolved to provoke him, to make him strike first. That way, even if it came to Oliver''s


    attention, they''d have nothing to say in their defense.


    They wanted to capture their precious niece? They should have checked if they were up to the task!


    "Young master! Dodge it!"


    Joss sprang to Asher''s side with lightning speed!


    With a mighty leap, he shoved Asher aside; then the rock crashed down. Joss''s body flew through


    the air like a weightless punching bag, out towards the open!


    Ashery on the ground, watching Joss reach the apex of his flight, then plummet down. With no


    order from him, no Grimshaw family member moved.


    They all watched as Joss crashed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Oliver arrived with his entourage just in time to witness the scene.


    The pool of blood spreading beneath Joss reached Oliver''s white shoe, staining it red.


    "Jasper, we haven''t seen each other in years, and your temper seems to have grown," Oliver said,


    his voiceden with hidden energy that echoed in everyone''s ears.


    All the Perez family members, save for Jasper, staggered back a step from the force.


    Especially Maddox and Fredrick, who were closest and felt the greatest impact. For a moment, their


    ears rang with pain, and a sticky fluid trickled from their ears.


    Jasper''s pupils contracted to pinpoints as he witnessed the unfoldingmotion. With the agility of


    a cat, he tapped his cane sharply against the ground. The sound rang out with an almost magical


    quality, summoning a whirlwind of dust that headed straight for Oliver.


    The dust storm obscured the vision of everyone from the Grimshaw family, creating a moment of


    chaos.


    Seizing the opportunity and ignoring his difort, Yuri leaped forward. He grabbed the two


    brothers at the eye of the storm and pulled them to safety.


    By the time Oliver had managed to break through the dusty veil, the entire Perez family had put


    enough distance between themselves and him to ensure they wouldn''t get hurt.


    This distance made it clear that Oliver couldn''t directly challenge Jasper, who stood at the forefront


    of the confrontation.


    "Dad!" Asher, sprawled on the ground, called out as though he had just spotted a lifeline. Never


    before had he invoked that title with such desperation.


    Oliver nced sideways, stepping over Joss''s prone body and striding towards Asher.


    Asher struggled to his feet, still shaky from the scare, his legs like jelly beneath him. Stumbling, he


    approached Oliver. "Dad, I''ve found out who it was. The one who took our merchandise... It was


    Vivienne, Jasper''s granddaughter, she..."


    "Idiot!" Oliver burst out.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Using his cane with a metallic bottom, Oliver smacked it hard against Asher''s knee.


    Thud!


    Already unstable on his feet, Asher crumpled forward, kneeling directly in Jasper''s direction!


    Asher''s eyes widened, full of disbelief.


    Oliver, without sparing him a nce, bowed slightly toward Jasper, "Jasper, forgive myck of


    guidance. My apologies for the trouble my son has caused. Rest assured, upon our return, I''ll


    discipline him strictly. We''ve overstayed our wee today. Should you need anything in the future,


    do not hesitate to call me. I''ll take my leave now so as not to disturb your afternoon respite."


    Jasper raised an eyebrow, momentarily unsure of what y Oliver was staging.


    Just moments before, Oliver seemed ready to cripple his sons without a second thought, but now


    he was puffing himself up like an indignant wolf!


    But to leave such a mess and just walk away?


    That wasn''t going to be so easy.


    A dark glint passed through Jasper''s aged eyes. As Oliver turned to leave, he said calmly, "Hold on.


    Oliver, your son came here today to provoke the Perez family without a word of reason. I am his


    elder, and he dared to shout at me, pointing fingers. We haven''t settled this ount yet, and you


    think you can just leave like that? You''re belittling the Perez family. He''s a grown man; what''s it to


    you if you apologize on his behalf?"


    Oliver halted, "And what would you propose, Jasper?"


    Jasper sat firmly in his chair, not bothering to stand, his gaze coldly falling on Asher, who was still


    reeling from Oliver''s scolding.


    With a mockingugh, he said, "You know I''m not in good health. His visit today truly frightened me.


    I think it¡¯s only fair that he apologizes by bowing his head. Isn''t that reasonable?"


    "Jasper, you''re crossing the line!"


    At Jasper''s words, Asher finally snapped back to reality. Clenching his teeth, he bellowed at Jasper,


    losing all semnce of his previously feigned gentlemanly demeanor, resembling nothing more than


    a petty and impotent ruffian in his rage!


    Oliver''s face darkened as well, butpared to his son, he managed to keep a veneer of


    composure, "Jasper, that seems a bit much. Asher is still a Grimshaw. To bow to you... If word gets


    out, how will hemand respect within our family?"


    He truly didn''t want to waste more time with the Perez family. After a pause, he continued, "How


    about this? In consideration of our many years of acquaintance, grant me this favor and let this


    incident slide. Should you need anything in the future, the Grimshaw family will not hesitate to


    assist."


    Jasper was unimpressed. He snorted with disdain, his head held high, upromising, "Don''t talk


    to me about what may or may not be. What good is your favor if you renege on itter? I want his


    apology today! Oliver, don''t talk to me aboutmanding respect. I am the head of the Perez


    family, his elder. What''s so shameful about bowing and admitting wrong to an elder? Or is it that the


    Grimshaw family looks down on the Perez family?"


    Maddox, covering his ears, felt like he was in the midst of a buzzing beehive.


    Finally regaining his senses, he caught Jasper''s look.


    Quick on the uptake, he slumped onto Yuri''s shoulder, "You see? This exins why Asher had the


    guts to act so brazenly. It seems Mr. Oliver Grimshaw himself has little respect for us."


    Yuri, always in sync with him, added, "What are you talking about, bro? I don''t think Mr. Oliver


    Grimshaw is the type to be hypocritical or sanctimonious. He''ll surely handle this fairly. Otherwise,


    how will we stand among the ancient warrior lineages? People will say the Grimshaw family preys


    on the weak. As a venerable member of the ancient warrior lineages, not only do they not protect


    weaker families, but they also attempt to seize their secrets. How will they face the other lineages


    after that?"


    "Enough!" Oliver wasn''t a fool; he could tell the Perez brothers were outright threatening him!


    If he didn''tply, by tomorrow, the entire ancient warrior lineage would hear of the Grimshaw


    family''s bullying. unting their power, disregarding old friends!


    Worse, if they spread rumors that the Grimshaw family was after other families'' secrets. Then, the


    Grimshaw would be enemies of all ancient warrior lineages. Even those who once considered


    alliances would think twice, questioning the Grimshaw family''s trustworthiness.


    No one would doubt the Perez family''s word, especially since Asher''s public challenge had already


    reached other ancient warrior lineages'' ears.


    Otherwise, Oliver wouldn''t have traveled all the way from Northway City!


    A liability, that''s what his son was!


    Cursing in his heart, wishing he could kick Asher if not for the circumstances, Oliver thought, "How


    did I end up with such a worthless son?"


    "You speaks too harshly. We, the ancient warrior lineages, share honor and disgrace. Though


    you''ve forsaken the ancestral covenant of seclusion, I still hold some regard for your father. So,


    today''s events were indeed due to Asher''s recklessness. It''s only right for him to apologize to your


    father."


    He kicked Asher again, his voiceced with contempt, "You good-for-nothing, what are you standing


    there for? Apologize to Mr. Jasper, now!"


    "Dad!"


    Asher was seething with rage, but before he could protest, Oliver''s stern nce cut him off.


    Asher felt as if a boulder was crushing his chest, a terrifying suffocation that left him gasping for air.


    His mouth agape, his scalp tingling with dread, he finally bowed his proud head, though his


    fingernails were digging into his palms out of sight.


    Facing Jasper, he had no choice but to muster a forced smile and bow deeply, "Mr. Jasper, I''m


    sorry. Today, my words were inappropriate, and I was disrespectful to you. I hope you can forgive


    me."


    Jasper wasn''t eager to burn bridges with the Grimshaws, and seeing Asher actually bowing, he


    didn''t care whether the apology was sincere or not, eventually standing up.


    "That''s more like it. Oliver, you better teach your son some manners. He''s grown yet ignorant about


    proper conduct. I''m easygoing, but with someone else, he wouldn''t have been so lucky today."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Jasper." Oliver managed a strained, insincere grin, "What are you


    still kneeling for? You imbecile, I''ll deal with you when we get home!"


    He turned to leave with the rest of the Grimshaws, the unconscious bodies of Joss and Isaac being


    carried away with them.


    As they neared the doorway, Jasper nced at the blood-stained floor and called out, "Don''t forget


    to clean up your mess. It''s a real eyesore."


    Oliver''s steps faltered; he took a deep breath, "You two, stay behind. Make sure Jasper''s doorstep


    is spotless, not a speck of dust left!"


    The two Grimshaw youths looked back at the bloodied ground, their faces showing their reluctance.


    "What? You don''t take my orders seriously?" Oliver''s eyes narrowed threateningly.


    The two hurriedly shook their heads, "Don''t worry, sir. We''ll ensure the Perez residence is cleaned


    thoroughly."


    "You better!"


    With a cold snort, Oliver led his people away, a formidable procession striding out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    In the heart of Northway City stood the formidable Grimshaw Castle, a bastion of power and legacy.


    Asher knelt in the castle''s solemn chapel, his back as straight as an arrow, beads of sweat tracing a


    path down his forehead. His lips were sealed tight, and as he lifted his gaze to meet that of Oliver,


    the patriarch seated before him, his elongated, phoenix-like eyes betrayed a storm of discontent


    beneath their submissive facade.


    Oliver saw right through Asher''s facade, but he didn''t give it a second thought. "You''ve really grown


    some nerve, haven''t you? Strutting off with a handful of men to challenge the Perez family as if


    you''ve got a death wish! If it wasn''t for Joss taking that hit for you today, you''d be the one lying on a


    deathbed!"


    His paused. "Asher, if you find the title of Grimshaw heir too hot to handle, just say the word.


    There''s no shortage of brothers in this family itching for the throne. We won''t miss one!"


    Indeed, they wouldn''t miss just one.


    There was always Ethan Grimshaw, the bastard son.


    Asher bit back the retort that bubbled to his lips, knowing full well it would only fuel Oliver''s anger.


    His eyes shifted subtly, suppressing his resentment. "Dad, you insisted we find that bioweapon. I


    finally tracked down Vivienne''s whereabouts and learned of her ties to the Perez family... It was


    careless of me. I didn''t anticipate how crucial she would be to them."


    "Crucial, my foot!" Oliver couldn''t help but let loose a curse. "You think I''m unaware of your


    schemes? You thought the Perez family, scattered and weakened over the years, would be an easy


    target? You don''t even weigh enough to throw your hat in the ring, yet you dared to snatch someone


    from their grasp? You''re lucky Jasper didn''t finish you off for the insolence you showed! Vivienne?


    You''ve pped the Perez family in the face, and you think Jasper''s as spineless as Gavin


    Abernathy?"


    Oliver stood up, snatching a document from the table and tossing it into Asher''sp. "Take a look.


    There are ways to handle Vivienne, but not by barging into the Perez family''s territory like a bull in a


    china shop. You aplished nothing and managed toe back stinking of trouble!"


    Asher subtly pinched his own thigh to contain his frustration. He removed the paper from his face,


    scanning it quickly. The familiar name ''Kaitlyn Littleton'' caught his eye, and he frowned, "The


    Littleton family? You mean to approach from their end? But isn''t their line all but extinguished? And


    hasn''t the Abernathy family always been the one to handle Kaitlyn? How will we exin our actions


    to them?"


    Oliver was close to rolling his eyes at his son''s naivety.


    That idiot boy, now worried about the Abernathys when they were nothingpared to the Perezes!


    Oliver nearly ground his teeth to dust, exhaling deeply, "You blockhead! Gavin''s been useless,


    unable to retrieve what''s ours. What''s left to coborate on? The Littleton line might be gone, and


    Kaitlyn left with nothing, but as long as she''s connected to Vivienne, she''s our weapon against her!"


    Oliver tossed him a business card. "This is the firm where Sadie and Julian werest employed.


    Contact this man; get them some work to do. Leave the bioweapon to me; I''ll find someone else to


    take care of it. You want to deal with Vivienne? Here''s your chance. Whether you can extract what


    we need from Vivienne through Kaitlyn is up to you."


    With that, Oliver left Asher alone in the chapel. Holding the business card, Asher''s face was


    shrouded in shadows. After a moment, a sinister chuckle echoed through the solemn space.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Rivenwood, a certain school district superintendent received a mysterious call. No


    one knew what was said, but momentster, the superintendent, apanied by a team, headed


    straight for the Littleton residence.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was three in the afternoon when Kaitlyn was helping Tyler with his rehabilitation in their living


    room. As she was about to guide him to the couch for a rest, a group of men in ck suits burst into


    the house and whisked her inws away for questioning without exnation!


    Frantic, Kaitlyn immediately called Vivienne.


    Vivienne was at the Perez family estate listening to her uncles discuss the Grimshaw family''s


    intrusion when she took Kaitlyn''s call. Hearing the situation, she frowned, "Aren''t your inws


    already dismissed from their posts? What more could they be questioned about?"


    Kaitlyn''s voice was fraught with anxiety, "They said there were still doubts about that incident from


    before. So, they took them away. Vivienne, can you help? Please, can you get them out?"


    Vivienne''s brows knitted together, "Alright, I got it. Don''t worry; I''ll find a way."


    ...


    Back at the Abernathy household, Gavin was lounging in the blissfulpany of his wife, Madeline,


    enjoying her tender touch when Oliver''s call came through.


    Without checking the caller ID, Gavin answered with a contented sigh, "Who''s this?"


    As Madeline''s giggles filled the line, Oliver''s eyes shed with contempt, "Gavin, seems like you''re


    living the life. How''s that little task I gave youing along?"


    The tone was light, but the undercurrent of threat was unmistakable.


    Gavin''s eyes widened in recognition as he shoved Madeline aside and sat bolt upright.


    Even through the phone, without seeing his face, Oliver knew the look on Gavin''s face was one of


    sycophantic charm. "Look at you, talking like that. I owe all myfortable days to your good


    graces. Rest assured, I''ll secure what you want without dy or hindrance to your grand ns."


    Oliver''s gaze narrowed slightly, a hint of a sneer in his voice. "Hmph, I''ve been hearing about you


    securing that secret recipe for years, yet I''ve seen nothing. You''ve reaped quite the benefits from


    me! Gavin, you don''t think I''m that easy to fool, do you?"


    Gavin shuddered at the rising tone from the other end. He red at Madeline, who was trying to


    sidle up and eavesdrop, and slipped out of bed, stering on a smile as he spoke, "How could I


    ever think that? Oliver, you''re a pir of our ancient warrior lineage. I''d be fooling myself before I


    ever fooled you. It''s just that dealing with Kaitlyn has been tough; she''s somehow gotten herself a


    new patron, but you can be sure I''ve got a n to handle it..."


    Before he could finish, Oliver cut him off, his patience worn thin. "Don''t make me any more


    promises! I knew you were useless, but in the end, who has to clean up? Kaitlyn''s inws are


    already behind bars on charges of endangering students. You go to the police station and sort this


    out. I''m giving you onest week. If I don''t get that secret recipe, all the favors you''ve milked from


    the Grimshaw family over the years¡ªyou''ll pay them back to thest penny!"


    Without waiting for a response, Oliver ended the call.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Gavin held the phone away from his ear as the busy tone droned on. After confirming that the line


    was indeed dead, he mmed the device down and spat in disgust.


    "That old coot really thinks he''s at the top of the ancient warrior lineage," he sneered. "Pfft! If it


    weren''t for the Abernathy family hitting hard times, do you think I''d give him the time of day?"


    Sensing his frustration, Madeline sashayed over and ran a soothing hand across Gavin''s chest.


    "Come on, there''s no need to get worked up over that bully. Oliver might be a bit heavy-handed, but


    he''s been good to us over the years. What did he want us to do this time?"


    Ever since the patriarch of the Abernathy family, Victoria''s grandfather, had passed away, their allies


    had dwindled. Most had defected to the Grimshaw family, who had shot up from a middle-ranking


    family among the five major families to the top spot in just a decade.


    Gavin might not have been the most capable leader, but he knew how to hitch his wagon to a star.


    Remembering the benefits they had reaped under the Grimshaws'' wing, his mood lightened slightly.


    "What else could it be? Waking me up in the middle of the night to berate me for some perceived


    failure in my duties! He acts as if we''re nothing but a subsidiary of the Grimshaws. Go fetch Victoria;


    tell her to make a trip to the police station."


    As he dressed with Madeline''s help, Gavin stomped towards the main hall, grumbling under his


    breath, "That useless girl! If she had any skill, she would have secured the Littleton family''s secret


    by now. If she fails again, we''re all done for!"


    Madeline followed quietly, a smug satisfaction swelling in her as she heard her husband berate


    Victoria. Her eyes gleamed with opportunism as she caught up to him. "Gavin, it''ste. Victoria and


    Harrison have surely retired for the night. Besides, with the Littletons already in custody, anyone


    could ask them a few questions. Why not let Sophie handle it? She''s a night owl, probably still up. It


    could be a good experience for her, don''t you think?"


    Gavin halted, considering her suggestion. Victoria was not a morning person and might resist being


    dragged out at this hour. Plus, Harrison had advised easing up on her to avoid pushing her to


    defiance, which could ruin their ns.


    But could Sophie handle it?


    As the moonlight illuminated his face, Madeline saw his indecision and doubled down. "Victoria''s


    been at it for ages with nothing to show. Maybe it''s time for a different approach. She''s hot-headed


    and shes with people too easily. Kaitlyn seems no pushover, either. Maybe a softer strategy with


    Sophie could work. The item''s with Vivienne now, but what''s been given can be taken back. If


    Sophie can build rapport with Kaitlyn, securing the secret should be a breeze."


    Her words struck a chord with Gavin.


    He figured that even if Sophie proved useless, with the Grimshaws backing them and the Littleton


    elders in custody, they''d retrieve the secret one way or another.


    Without further hesitation, he nodded subtly and led Madeline toward Sophie''s quarters. "Let''s do it


    your way."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vivienne, having received a call from Kaitlyn, drove to the Littleton family estate. It was


    the only house with lights on in the otherwise dark neighborhood.


    As Vivienne and Percival entered, they found Kaitlyn and Tyler in the living room, looking utterly


    defeated. Amelia, exhausted from crying, had finally fallen asleep in her mother''s arms, tears still


    visible on her cheeks.


    The couple tensed at the sound of the door, fearing the return of their assants, but rxed upon


    seeing Vivienne.


    Kaitlyn rushed to Vivienne''s side. "Oh, Vivienne, you''re here! I don''t know what to do! My inws...


    they''re so old, and it''s all my fault. If only I had handed over the secret sooner, none of this would


    have happened!"


    She buried her face in her hands, sobbing.


    Tyler limped over, his heart aching for her. "It''s not your fault. me those despicable thieves that


    did this!"


    Vivienne frowned at the disarray in the room, then handed Kaitlyn a handkerchief. "Don''t worry, I''ll


    take you to them. We''ll get your parents-inw out."


    Percival chimed in, "Tyler, you should stay and take care of the kid with that leg of yours."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Knowing his limited mobility, Tyler nodded in agreement.


    After a few words of reassurance to her husband, Kaitlyn wiped away her tears and followed


    Vivienne out into the night.


    With urgency pressing and thete hour upon them, Percival floored the gas pedal, determined to


    waste no time.


    In the backseat of the car, Vivienne patted Kaitlyn''s shoulder while asking, "Kaitlyn, can you break it


    down for me? How is it that something not thoroughly investigated can be dredged up yearster?"


    She had had her people look into the old couple''s troubles before. Upon discovering that Kaitlyn


    was the benefactor who had helped her and her mother, Vivienne had considered helping to


    overturn the wrongful usations.


    However, with too many other things on her te and over a decade having passed, the


    investigation by Matthew required time, so she hadn''t mentioned it to Kaitlyn.


    But what she hadn''t expected was for trouble to arise just as she was awaiting results!


    Tears still streaked Kaitlyn''s face, her eyes rimmed red. Vivienne''s question brought back a flood of


    memories, and she couldn''t hold back the tears that fell like rain, "Back then, the Abernathy family,


    leading an ancient lineage of warriors, coveted our family''s secret recipe. After I got married, they


    deliberately caused trouble for my inws and husband."


    By then, Kaitlyn had been cklisted by everypany in Rivenwood and could only work as a


    waitress in a hotel.


    Fortunately, her inws, both esteemed teachers, received excellent benefits, and with her husband


    Tyler''s ie, they managed to scrape by.


    But she never imagined that those people would go to such lengths to steal the secret recipe.


    One day, Kaitlyn went to the school to deliver lunch to her inws. From a distance, she saw a


    crowd of people arguing with her father-inw, their voices raised.


    She caught words like "bribery" and "corruption" and immediately sensed something was amiss.


    She rushed forward, scattering the users.


    It wasn''t until she got home and spoke with her father-inw that she learned the truth. There was a


    certain student in his ss, a rather unremarkable one with no special talents to speak of, and


    came from a family that was neither wealthy nor powerful, clearly not the type to attend a


    prestigious academy.


    Her father-inw happened to be the headmaster of that child, and he had been treating the child


    well. However, somehow, her father-inw became the target of these outrageous usations.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Kaitlyn knew all too well that things couldn''t be that simple; there must have been someone fanning


    the mes behind the scenes.


    But by then, the Littletons had fallen from grace. Those who once flocked around her family with


    ttering words were nowhere to be found after her parents'' untimely deaths. To seek their help now


    would be nothing short of a pipe dream.


    Yet the persecution from the ancient warrior lineages did not cease.


    Tears streamed down Kaitlyn''s cheeks as she struggled to catch her breath, coughing twice. "My


    father-inw, Julian, ever since someone used him of taking bribes... It''s been one thing after


    another. Private tutoring, disciplining students too harshly. And now... they''re using him of... of


    indecency with a student."


    Julian had once been a celebrated teacher at Rivenwood High, but now his reputation was in


    tatters.


    His wife, Sadie, couldn''t continue with her job either, taken in for questioning by the school board


    time and again. Only after the school let them go did the tumult finally begin to subside.


    "This time, they say... the girl who used Julian... she jumped from her building and took her life.


    Her parents think it''s Julian''s fault, so... so they called the cops and had him taken away."


    Vivienne listened intently to Kaitlyn''s ount, her brow furrowed throughout.


    Percival drove in silence, absorbing every word, before finally speaking up, "What''s the girl''s name?


    Is she still in Rivenwood?"


    Kaitlyn''s voice was shaky, "Her name is Cassidy. After the incident, I heard her family was so


    ashamed that they moved to Havenwood."


    "Havenwood?"


    Vivienne hadn''t heard that name in ages. She paused for a moment before reassuringly smiling,


    "Don''t worry. What''s done is done, and it''s high time we closed this chapter."


    Grateful but aware of the difficulty ahead, Kaitlyn started to protest, but Vivienne had already turned


    away, dialing on her cell phone, "Check for a family in Havenwood, daughter named Cassidy,


    moved there five years ago from Rivenwood, left because of a scandal involving a teacher at


    Seafield High School."


    After ending the call, she texted Draven, [Dig into the bribery case involving Julian and Sadie. I want


    details, as much as you can find.]


    "Vivienne, will this really work?" Kaitlyn watched her, at a loss for words, her heart swelling with


    gratitude for the most impulsive decision she had made years ago, which turned out to be the best


    one. Without Vivienne, she might have already crumbled under the pressure from the Abernathy


    family and given in!


    Vivienne said nothing, simply patting Kaitlyn''s hand tofort her.


    Percival, eyes fixed on the road ahead, spoke, "Bribery and unauthorized tutoring are one thing;


    allegations of indecency are another, especially after so much time has passed. Any surveince


    from the old office would be long gone. Are there any witnesses who can vouch for your father-in-


    law?"


    Kaitlyn bit her lip and shook her head, "No. Once Cassidy pointed her finger at Julian, those people


    didn''t even bother investigating. They just took her word for it. Julian wasn''t jailed, but he was


    detained for weeks. During that time, Sadie, Tyler, and I tried everything to appeal, but it was no


    use."


    Percival wasn''t surprised and switched gears, "What about the bribery case? Who used him?"


    At that, Kaitlyn''s tears momentarily ceased. Her eyes, clear and bright, were tinged with resentment


    as she clenched her teeth, "Who else but that ungrateful brat? Without Julian''s financial support, he


    wouldn''t have been able to afford his education. Yet, he was the one who used Julian of bribery


    and unauthorized tutoring! And they believed him without considering that his family couldn''t pay a


    dime!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the local precinct, Sophie was in a foul mood, roused from her bed in the dead of


    night.


    Upon arriving and seeing Julian and Sadie locked up, she felt a surge of disdain. They were the


    reason she couldn''t sleep peacefully, and their clothes were worth less than a mere fraction of her


    blouse.


    But before leaving the Abernathy estate, Madeline had given her instructions: no matter what, they


    needed to retrieve the item from Kaitlyn. They had to show their strength to the Grimshaws, or she''d


    end up married to that Leopold character.


    Sophie''s lips curled in disgust at the thought, sparing another contemptuous nce at the couple


    behind bars before a venomous plot took root, "Give those two a taste of their own medicine."


    Lurking in the shadows, she was out of Julian and Sadie''s sight and hearing.


    When she motioned to the officers, they hesitated, "I''m sorry, Ms. Abernathy. We can''t use


    excessive force on detainees."


    Sophie''s expression darkened, "What do you mean you can''t? Aren''t they used of murder? A


    little pressure during interrogation is nothing new. Are you saying you''ve never done that before?"


    The officers were in a bind. If not for Sophie''s influential status, they''d be rolling their eyes to the


    heavens.


    Sophie''s patience was wearing thin, her manicured finger pointing usingly, "Then at least turn


    down their cell''s air conditioning and let in some mosquitoes. Surely, that''s not beyond your


    capabilities?"


    The two old geezers looked like a strong breeze could knock them over, let alone the chill of an air


    conditionerbined with the relentless assault of pesky mosquitoes.


    They were in for a rough time!


    When Vivienne and her group arrived at the precinct lobby, the head of the local Education Bureau


    was stillforting the girl''s mother, who had not left her side.


    Dressed to the nines, the elegant woman dabbed at her tears, heartbroken, "My precious daughter,


    she was so healthy back then. But she ended up with severe depression. We had no choice but to


    take her away from Rivenwood to get treatment. It took us ages to get her back on her feet, and


    now this wretched man won¡¯t leave us alone. Thank goodness we caught on early. If something had


    happened to my girl, I couldn¡¯t bear to live!"


    Kipling, standing by, kept trying to soothe her, ¡°The kid is alright, isn¡¯t she? No more tears now.


    Officer, this Julian, he was a colleague of mine back in the day. He had a lousy reputation even


    then!¡±


    He counted off on his fingers the incidents from the past that had been the talk of the town, and


    then he sighed with the exasperation of a man disappointed beyond words, "I mean, the guy''s not


    without talent. It''s just baffling; why on earth can''t he just behave like a decent human being?"

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Captain Rafferty''s face was a mask of cool detachment as he awaited the conclusion of their heated


    exchange.


    "We''re up to speed on the matter," he finally said, his voice even. "Should the investigation yield any


    results, rest assured, we''ll notify you promptly. We don''t let criminals slip through the cracks on my


    watch."


    "My father-inw hasn''t done anything wrong!"


    Kaitlyn, unable to contain herself any longer, wrenched free from Vivienne''s grasp and stormed out.


    Rafferty caught sight of Kaitlyn, his gaze faltering for a moment. "Kaitlyn? What are you doing


    here?"


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a puzzled look.


    Did they know each other?


    Kaitlyn''s face, flush with anger, paused in surprise upon seeing a familiar face.


    Her cool gaze settled on Rafferty as she scoffed, "So it''s you. After all these years, you''ve climbed


    the ranks to captain. Seems the Abernathy family holds your elder brother in high esteem."


    Rafferty''s brows knitted together as he retorted, "My career has nothing to do with my brother."


    "Whether it does or doesn''t isn''t my concern. The moment my family was torn apart, your family


    became my sworn enemies!"


    After a brief pause, Kaitlyn''s gaze softened, her voice suppressing the bitterness, "I didn''te


    here to stroll down memoryne with you. My father-inw is innocent, and Cassidy''s suicide had


    nothing to do with him!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rafferty''s eyes flickered; he was about to exin that he wasn''t in charge of this case.


    Cassidy''s mother, Zinnia, moved forward, tears streaming down her face. "Nothing to do with him?


    Does that mean we''re framing him? That old coot ¨C if not for the fact that our Cassidy was rtively


    unharmed back then, I would''ve had him behind bars already!"


    Zinnia sobbed inconsbly, "You''re his daughter-inw; of course, you''ll defend him! Officer, my girl


    was bright, and on the verge of college graduation. If not for that man''s actions years ago, causing


    her depression, why would she have taken her own life?"


    Kipling nced between Kaitlyn and Rafferty, adding, "Exactly! Julian was no good to begin with.


    Captain Rafferty, don''t let your connection to his family cloud your judgment!"


    Halfway through his rant, he remembered the instructions from Asher.


    Kipling''s voice grew stern, "And why isn''t the deputy captain handling this? He''s the one dealing


    with our case. Why are you here? I demand to see the deputy captain!"


    "Choosing your own detective at the precinct?" Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she nced at Kipling,


    "Do you need me to deliver his head to you directly?"


    "And who the hell are you?" Kipling''s beady eyes lit up upon seeing Vivienne, his lecherous gaze


    traveling over her.


    Percival''s expression darkened, a chilling aura emanating from him. He stepped forward, shielding


    Vivienne, his long finger jabbing towards Kipling''s eyes, his voice as cold as ice, "Eyes are precious.


    If you don''t want them, I''ll dly relieve you of them."


    Even Zinnia, who knew the threat wasn''t directed at her, couldn''t help but shiver.


    Kipling, at the eye of the storm, would have copsed if not for the support of the reception desk.


    Just who was this man?


    The Grimshaw family never mentioned Julian being connected to such a terrifying person!


    "Percival Ellington?"


    It was the first time Rafferty had seen someone so boldly threaten another in front of the police.


    He nced at Percival and upon seeing his face, stiffened.


    As the younger son of the Schram family, he recognized the man before him. His cold gaze


    narrowed briefly before returning to normal, "What''s your connection to Kaitlyn?"


    Percival looked down at him, not finding a match in his memory, "You know me?"


    Rafferty replied, "I had the honor of attending the Ellington family''s g with my rtives once.


    However, Mr. Ellington, you were preupied with your fianc¨¦e at the time, so you didn''t notice


    me."


    His gaze shifted to Vivienne, "I assume this must be your fianc¨¦e, Ms. Hawthorn."


    Vivienne remained silent, her gaze casually assessing Rafferty. Despite his outwardly upright


    appearance, she was skeptical, thinking back to Kaitlyn''s earlier words.


    With a calm voice, she stated, "We''vee to take Julian home."


    Her statement was simple yet resolute.


    Rafferty frowned, "That may be difficult. We follow procedures here!"


    Vivienne smiled, "Procedures? Do you have evidence?"


    Before Rafferty could respond, Kipling interjected, "Who says we don''t have evidence? Zinnia,


    where''s the diagnosis of Cassidy''s depression? Show them, so they can''t use their status to abuse


    us!"


    Zinnia''s eyes flickered as she rummaged through her bag, eventually producing two crumpled


    papers, "My daughter has been suffering from severe depression since high school. It only


    improved slightly over the years. If not for seeing that wretched Julian, why would her condition


    rpse? Please, officer, you must seek justice for my daughter!"


    As Vivienne nced over the scribbled words, she scoffed, "Severe depression inherently carries a


    risk of self-harm. How can you be so certain her rpse was triggered by seeing Julian? If I''m not


    mistaken, Julian hasn''t left his house all day."


    Her clear eyes seemed to pierce through deception.


    Vivienne''s gaze swept over Kipling and Zinnia, not missing the evasive look in their eyes. "Don''t tell


    me you''re trying to say that your daughter saw Julian at the Littleton estate?"


    Kipling and Zinnia stuttered, unable to form coherent sentences. Today''s events had caught them


    completely off guard. They had only managed to concoct a usible excuse, but where would they


    have found the time to fabricate evidence?


    As panic set in, a clear voice echoed from the depths of the police station.


    Everyone turned toward the sound to see a graceful youngdy walking slowly down the corridor.


    Beside her was a police officer, both of them supporting an elderly couple.


    "Sadie! Julian!"


    The dim lighting of the station''s hallway lingered until the group reached the main lobby.


    It was only then that Kaitlyn could finally see who the two people being supported were. Catching


    sight of their condition, tears welled up, and she rushed toward Julian!


    Under the bright lights of the police station, the elderly couple''s faces were ashen, their lips tinged


    with blue.


    The light summer clothes they wore did nothing to hide the welts and bruises covering their bodies.


    Upon closer inspection, it was evident that they barely had the strength to speak.


    Fingers, lips, and even their legs were trembling.


    The once bright eyes that Vivienne was used to seeing whenever she visited the Littletons now


    lacked any trace of vitality.


    Hearing his daughter-inw''s voice, Julian mechanically turned his neck, his eyes clouded and


    unfocused, too weak even to open his mouth. His cracked, purplish lips parted just slightly, and with


    that, Julian''s knees buckled, and he copsed to the floor!

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "Julian!"


    "Juli..."


    Four voices rang out in unison.


    Sadie squeezed out a feeble note from her throat, her half-closed eyes widening ever so slightly.


    She wasn''t faring much better than Julian, and it was a miracle she had held on this long. But now,


    seeing her husband copsed, she couldn''t catch her breath. Her legs gave way, and she, too,


    started to fall!


    Thankfully, Percival and Vivienne were quick to catch them.


    Otherwise, with the slick floors of the police station, the elderly couple would''ve surely broken


    bones!


    Kaitlyn''s eyes were aze with fury, her dry tears sticking to the corners of her eyes, causing a


    stinging pain, "Rafferty, my inws haven''t been convicted yet. Are you trying to make this a case of


    death without evidence?!"


    Rafferty was also taken aback. He wasn''t the one who had arrested them; he had only checked in


    on them during a shift change.


    Back then, the elderly couple was sitting quietly in the holding cell, clearly frightened, but otherwise


    in good spirits.


    How did things turn so dire so quickly?


    His sharp, eagle-like gaze turned to the junior officer beside him, his eyes filled with inquiry, "What''s


    going on here?!"


    "I... I don''t know," stammered the junior officer, shivering.


    Sure, he usually hung around the deputy chief, but everyone knew about Rafferty''s upromising


    integrity. If Rafferty found out that he had deliberately lowered the air conditioning to make the


    suspects ufortable, his career here would be over!


    He sneakily nced at Sophie, hoping for some direction. But ever since Percival showed up, her


    eyes had been fixed on the man.


    Evente into the night, her makeup was impable, her eyes full of admiration.


    The junior officer thought, "Seriously? You''re swooning over a guy at a time like this?"


    Seeing the officer''s silence, Rafferty''s gaze grew more intense, "You don''t know? You''ve been on


    duty at the holding cell all this time. If you don''t know, should I personally check the surveince


    footage?"


    Vivienne''s hands moved away from the old couple''s wrists, her icy stare shifting from the junior


    officer to Sophie and then back to Rafferty. "Captain Rafferty, is your police station''s air conditioning


    so cold that it can knock people out? I need an exnation."


    After her words, her gaze fell back on Sophie, her voice cool, "And who might this grandma be?


    She''s capable of taking people out of your station? I need an exnation for that as well."


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. Grandma?


    Who was this person? No manners at all!


    She wasn''t even thirty, how did she be a ''grandma''?


    When Kipling caught sight of Sophie, the muscles on his face twisted in disgust.


    Did this girl even know what she was doing?


    "Alright, why is everyone interjecting here? You''ve all conspired with Rafferty, trying to get this old


    man out, haven''t you?!" Zinnia was quicker on the uptake than Kipling.


    Her eyes sharpened, directing her usation at Rafferty and Vivienne. "Mrs. Ellington? Very well,


    just you wait, I won''t let this go! This old geezer killed my daughter, and I''ll make sure he pays for it!"


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and left.


    Kipling looked from one person to another, finally choosing to follow Zinnia''s lead, "Captain Rafferty,


    you just wait! Tomorrow I''m reporting you to the higher-ups for collusion! Just wait to be dismissed!"


    Vivienne nced at the retreating figures of Kipling and Zinnia, a cold light flickering in her eyes.


    After a moment, she turned back to Kaitlyn, and they helped the elderly couple onto a bench, pulling


    out a small pill bottle, "Give them these pills for now. It''s nothing serious, just thebination of


    their weak health and the cold temperature that made them faint. As for the red spots, if I''m not


    mistaken, they look like mosquito bites."


    "Mosquitoes?" Rafferty''s frown deepened, "Ms. Hawthorn, what joke is this?! The holding cell is


    completely sealed, how could there be mosquitoes?!"


    Vivienne scoffed, "That''s a question for our junior officer here, isn''t it?"


    "And for this..." She squinted, following Sophie''s transfixed gaze.


    Percival stood behind her, his gentle eyes lighting up with a smile at the sight of Vivienne, "What is


    it, Vivienne?"


    He hade straight from apany g, still wearing the suit tailored for him by a top-notch


    fashion team. The dark red fabric sprinkled with gold dust entuated Percival''s usually stern


    demeanor, giving him an alluring, almost otherworldly charm. Like a captivating demon from legend,


    he was utterly mesmerizing.


    Under different circumstances, she would have pounced on her Mr. Wolf without hesitation!


    Even Vivienne had to admit that her first glimpse of him made her throat involuntarily constrict, her


    eyes gleaming with desire.


    "Drawing in all sorts of admirers," Vivienne said, with another nce at Sophie, her lips barely


    moving.


    Percival''s eyes sparkled even more, his smile growing. "Jealous?"


    "Yes, jealous."


    Vivienne''s beautiful eyes twinkled, her long, thickshes brushing against Percival''s heart, making


    him light up inside.


    He began to lean in to whisper something, but Sophie finally seemed to realize there was someone


    else beside Percival, someone who had his undivided attention. Her adoring smile was quickly


    reced by jealousy, her bangs conveniently hiding the darkness in her heart.


    Sophie''s lips curved into a well-timed smile, "Ms. Hawthorn, it''s nice to meet you. I''m the second


    daughter of the Abernathy family. Victoria''s sister. She''s mentioned you before. I''m terribly sorry for


    the inconvenience today."


    When the name Abernathy was mentioned, a shadow flickered across Percival''s eyes. His


    displeasure lightly skimmed over Sophie. "This has the Abernathy family''s fingerprints all over it."


    Was this woman the daughter of the one who stole his aunt''s husband?


    Sophie offered a demure smile. "Oh, no, it''s not the Abernathy family''s doing, Mr. Ellington. I am


    terribly sorry for the confusion. My sister, well, she''s always had a bit of a temper and, coupled with


    the fact that my brother-inw once had a fling with Mrs. Littleton, she tends to give Mrs. Littleton a


    hard time. It''s not out of malice, just... frustration, I suppose. This time, probably after a spat with her


    husband, she just..."


    She twisted her slim waist and gracefully tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With her hands sped in front of her, she exuded a mix of helplessness andint, "I only


    heard about the incident by chance and I rushed over here immediately. I know Sadie and Julian


    are innocent, and I''m so sorry for any inconvenience caused. Please, allow me to make it up to you


    and your family by inviting you out for dinner."


    "You''re saying that Victoria was behind today''s debacle?"


    Kaitlyn was soothing her inws but her ears didn''t miss the conversation at hand.


    Hearing Victoria''s name repeatedly brought up, a wave of past grievances and dissatisfaction


    surged within her. "What is she trying to do? I''ve said it before, if she has an issue, she should


    come at me, not go after my family."


    "I... I really don''t know," Sophie stammered.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Sophie clutched her chest, blinking away tears that soon streaked down her cheeks. She seemed


    rattled by Kaitlyn''s outburst, stumbling several steps backward. Her footing faltered, sending her


    tumbling towards Percival.


    It looked as though she would collide with the man''s solid frame.


    Percival''s eyes narrowed imperceptibly, shifting aside just enough to avoid her. His deep, shadowy


    gaze held a ferocity and disdain that, apart from Vivienne, no one could decipher.


    "Ah!"


    Raised in thep of luxury by Gavin Abernathy, Sophie''s anticipated embrace vanished, reced by


    a sharp pain.


    Tears as big as peas fell from the corners of her eyes as she looked up at Percival, "Mr. Ellington,


    could you lend me a hand?"


    She was a true pupil of Madeline''s guile. Despite Sophie''s allure, her doe eyes were as clear and


    innocent as a frightened rabbit''s.


    Even Kaitlyn, a woman herself, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity at the sight.


    Yet Percival didn''t so much as flutter an eyelid, "Are you incapacitated?"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smirk.


    Indeed! Her Mr. Wolf was unimpeachable in matters of chivalry.


    Sophie''s expression froze. She''d heard tales of Percival''s foul temper stemming from a past injury,


    but she hadn''t expected such indifference.


    She had dered herself the second daughter of the Abernathy family, yet Percival remained


    unmoved?


    Sophie''s eyes darted around, her mouth puckering, "But I''m hurt. Mr. Ellington, I think my elbow is


    broken. Could you, out of decency for the help I''ve provided, take me to the hospital?"


    Vivienne''s smirk remained, "You helped us? By hastening Julian''s parents toward their graves?"


    Sophie''s face shifted colors as she began to exin, "I..."


    Before she could finish, Vivienne cut her off, "I''m curious how you managed to get into the precinct


    and so smoothly escort the elderly couple out?"


    Rafferty, too, wore a suspicious look. But seeing Sophie on the ground, pitiful, he stepped forward


    out of respect for Harrison and helped her up, "Inigo, what in the world is going on? I don''t recall our


    squad taking orders from the Abernathys!"


    The young officer, Inigo, nearly wept, "This... I... It was out of my hands, Captain. The AC in the


    interrogation room broke, and I forgot to close the door when I left. When I returned, they were both


    in a bad state."


    "I had no choice. It''s not like I could leave them there to die." He wrung his hands, his exnation


    full of coincidences, "Ms. Sophie was brought in by the deputy chief. She saw I was overwhelmed


    and came to assist."


    By the end, Inigo hung his head, "Captain, I swear I didn''t abuse them. I know the rules. How could


    I do such a thing?!"


    "Captain Rafferty, Officer Inigo speaks the truth," Sophie said, biting her lip and casting a woeful


    nce at Vivienne, "I know Ms. Hawthorn is cautious, but that''s no reason to nder the innocent. I


    just happened by and saw the old couple in distress, so I helped."


    With that, she turned to Kaitlyn, "Kaitlyn, I''m sorry. Although I wasn''t involved, it was my sister who


    caused the trouble. I apologize on her behalf; she had no choice."


    Stealing a nce at Percival, whose gaze had never rested on her, Sophie bit her lip and continued,


    "She was only after you for the secret recipe, to save her mother..."


    Percival''s gaze narrowed, sharp as a drawn de, his inky eyes chilling with frost, "Exin. Victoria


    was after Kaitlyn to save whom?"


    A flicker of triumph passed through Sophie''s lowered eyes as she taunted Vivienne, "Her mother. I...


    I''ve heard thatdy has a history with Mr. Ellington. She''s supposed to be Mr. Ellington''s aunt..."


    "Silence!" Percival''s voice cut through the air, "You do not have the right to speak her name!"


    His aunt had been deceived by that woman and Gavin, leading to the current turmoil.


    Hatred pooled in his eyes, turning him into a judge from the underworld as he stared at Sophie with


    deadly quiet.


    Sophie had never encountered such a look. Even when Gavin lost his temper, it was never with this


    intensity. It was as if one more word from her would spell her doom. She trembled involuntarily,


    shrinking back into Rafferty''s embrace.


    Rafferty frowned and pulled her away, instinctively looking towards Kaitlyn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At the mention of Victoria''s mother being Percival''s aunt, Kaitlyn had frozen, the hatred in her eyes


    dissipating.


    Reflecting on the help Vivienne and Percival had extended to her family, Kaitlyn''s eyes revealed her


    inner turmoil.


    Sophie had achieved her desired effect. Regardless of who held the recipe, if they knew it could


    save Holly Ellington, they wouldn''t stand idly by.


    Then, she could secure what she wanted. All her efforts¡ªrushing over in the dead of night and


    enduring the stench of an old woman¡ªwould not be in vain.


    The malice in her eyes, hidden behind Rafferty''s back, shed briefly before returning to a facade of


    calm. Peeking timidly from behind him, she awaited their reaction.


    Vivienne cast a fleeting nce at Sophie before looping her arm through Percival''s and striding


    toward Kaitlyn. "Captain Rafferty, I''ll be taking Julian with me today. Pass a message to your deputy


    for me, would you? Picking the wrong side can be a deadly mistake."


    "What do you mean?" Rafferty asked, puzzled.


    Vivienne had no intention of rifying. She waved for Percival to hoist Julian onto his shoulders.


    "Take it at face value," she said, not caring to borate.


    Without another word, Vivienne, with Sadie on her back, tugged at Kaitlyn to leave the precinct.


    They hadn''t even stepped through the front door when a tall silhouette emerged from the shadowy


    depths, approaching them against the blinding lights of the police station.


    Sophie hurried after Percival''s steps, noticing that everyone''s gaze had turned toward the


    neer.


    Following their stares, she caught sight of the man and instantly recognized him. It was her sister''s


    husband, once the esteemed son-inw of the Littleton family, Harrison!


    This was shaping up to be quite the spectacle!


    Sophie''s gleaming pupils sparkled with malice as she curled her lips into a mischievous smile and


    called out, "Harrison, what brings you here in the dead of night?"


    The searchlights of the police station were blinding, and Harrison could only make out the


    silhouettes of a few people at the entrance, unable to discern their identities.


    However, at the sound of Sophie''s voice, he felt a shiver run down his spine, and he finally located


    her, "Dad was worried about you being out here all alone, so he sent me to pick you up."

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Harrison''s voice was as smooth and warm as ever, familiar yet distant.


    Kaitlyn froze, and as she descended the steps of the courthouse, led by Vivienne''s firm grip, she


    couldn''t help but nce up.


    Just then, Harrison approached them.


    Their eyes met, both pairs filled with a mix of recognition and estrangement. A moment of shock


    passed between them¡ªhow could it be her? How could it be him?


    Thete summer breeze was cool.


    The night air, tinged with a hint of moisture, seeped into Kaitlyn''s body, sending shivers down to her


    bones, yet fanning the mes of her burning hatred even more fiercely.


    Her eyes, swollen from crying, were invaded by streaks of crimson rage. Her slender hand, veins


    protruding, clenched into a fist. She drew in a deep breath of the cool air and managed to force out


    one name, "Harrison!"


    The hatred in her voice was hoarse, eerily reminiscent of a vengeful spirit''s howl from the depths of


    hell.


    Harrison''s expression was cool, his presence slightly imposing.


    The face that hadn''t changed over the years swept over Kaitlyn.


    The former belle of Rivenwood, once courted by countless heirs, now looked no different from any


    ordinary woman you''d pass on the street.


    His brow furrowed, his eyes devoid of guilt, he looked past Kaitlyn as if she were a stranger.


    He walked calmly to Sophie and said in a low voice, "Let''s head back."


    Sophie, feigning ignorance, nced at Kaitlyn. "Do you know my brother-inw?"


    Kaitlyn scoffed, knowing was an understatement.


    If possible, she would tear Harrison limb from limb to quench the hatred in her heart.


    Vivienne and Percival had escorted the elders to their car and turned back upon realizing Kaitlyn


    hadn''t followed.


    Under the spotlight, Harrison stood out in his crisp blue shirt, his demeanor cool and detached.


    Rafferty, still in the police station, overheard the familiar name. He pursed his lips and stepped out


    to see what was happening.


    Sure enough, he spotted Harrison and heard Sophie''s insincere query. His gaze swept over them


    coldly.


    "Harrison!"


    Vivienne had never met Harrison, but she had seen his file. Seeing that face, identical to the one in


    the photos, and noting the unmistakable loathing on Kaitlyn''s face, she understood what had


    transpired. "Ms. Abernathy, you''re saying you don''t know what your own brother-inw has done?


    Seems like you''re not that well-regarded at home either."


    Her eyes narrowed as they fixed coldly on Sophie, whose own eyes were well hidden in the night''s


    shadows.


    Sophie pouted, appearing wronged. "That was a marriage arranged by my father for my sister. I''m


    not her, how would I know what my brother-inw did before? Unlike Ms. Hawthorn, I heard Mr.


    Ellington was engaged to your sister before, but now he''s suddenly your fianc¨¦?"


    Percival''s gaze softened as he looked at his wife. "Vivienne, you were right. Too much gossip does


    affect one''s intelligence. I''ve always been your fianc¨¦, but for some reason, some fools keep linking


    me with other women. Can I sue them for defamation?"


    Vivienne smiled, not even needing to look to know Sophie''s expression had soured. "You probably


    could."


    "Harrison, look at them!" Sophie''s jealousy bubbled up as she tugged at Harrison''s sleeve, not


    daring to confront Vivienne or Percival directly.


    Her gaze fell on Kaitlyn. "I just helped Kaitlyn, and to think, her friend Ms. Hawthorn would treat me


    like this."


    Harrison''s clear eyes finally rested on Kaitlyn. "Mrs. Littleton, I didn''t expect that after all these


    years, you''ve lost even this basic decorum. Sophie has helped you, and you allow these two to


    nder her?"


    "Harrison!" Rafferty''s voice was cold, trying to intervene.


    Harrison didn''t spare him a nce, his words sharp as knives. "Mrs. Littleton, I expect you to


    apologize to Sophie."


    Kaitlyn''s pupils contracted, and her heart felt as if it had been struck hard. The pain turned her face


    pale, her lips quivering.


    By now, her feelings for Harrison had turned to nothing but resentment.


    Yet, the thought of her misced trust causing her parents'' downfall still twisted her heart with pain.


    "Harrison, you''re still as despicable as you were a decade ago!"


    Harrison''s expression shifted subtly, his voice low and firm, "That''s no excuse to avoid an apology."


    Kaitlyn''s fury rose, but before she could speak, Vivienne stepped onto the courthouse steps with the


    grace of a hawk taking flight. In a swift motion, she seemed to soar, spinning in mid-air, her foot


    connecting with Harrison''s self-righteous face.


    Harrison, caught off guard, was sent flying!


    "Ah!"


    Viviennended steadily, her cool gaze filled with contempt as it settled on Harrison. "Pathetic!"


    The icy word slipped out as Harrison, lying immobilized on the ground, felt a chill in his gaze. With


    Rafferty''s help, he struggled to his feet, shaking off his brother''s hand.


    Staggering slightly, he maintained a semnce of poise as he approached Vivienne. "Ms.


    Hawthorn, I hold no grudge against you, why would you do this?"


    Percival stepped forward, answering for Vivienne, "Do we need a reason to strike down a man like


    you?"


    Sophie had long harbored a grudge against Harrison, and seeing him getting hiseuppance


    today was a guilty pleasure. However, her delight was soured by the sight of Vivienne being


    shielded by Percival.


    Blinking back tears, she blurted out, "Ms. Hawthorn, how could you? Aren''t you afraid of starting a


    feud between the Abernathys and the Ellingtons?"


    Kaitlyn sized up Sophie with a scoff and stepped beside Vivienne, "Apdog that does nothing but


    cling to the Grimshaws'' coattails has no businessparing themselves to the Ellingtons."


    Her gaze, filled with malice, swept over Harrison, "Your family sure lives up to its name, a pack of


    ungrateful, opportunistic mongrels! No wonder your father got you hitched to Victoria. Birds of a


    feather flock together, and today I''ve seen enough."


    Her eyesnded on Harrison like daggers.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Warily, Harrison took a step back, "What are you nning to do?"


    Once upon a time, Kaitlyn was a top-tier prodigy from an ancient warrior lineage. If she decided to


    take a swing at him now...


    Someone like Sophie wouldn''t be able to protect him.


    And Rafferty, that two-timing weasel, would be even less likely to help!


    Kaitlyn, seeing his reaction, actuallyughed. Sheughed at Harrison''s cowardice and at her own


    past foolishness, "Harrison, just you wait. One day, I''ll im back everything you''ve gambled on me


    a thousandfold. We''ll settle that ount slowly."


    If it weren''t for more pressing matters, she would''ve loved to nt her foot on Harrison''s face, just


    as Vivienne had. But she couldn''t afford to!


    Julian and Sadie were injured and needed urgent care. They couldn''t afford to waste time here,


    "Vivienne, let''s go."


    Vivienne nodded and, as she turned to leave, her piercing gaze swept once more over Harrison and


    Sophie.


    Both felt a shiver down their spines.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "Mr. Wolf, let''s go."


    Vivienne took Percival''s hand, their eyes meeting with a shared look of tenacity and resolve.


    It was time to tear open the curtain ofcency with this Sadie and Julian incident. It was about


    time those arrogant fools realized that not everything in this world could be shaken by the ancient


    warrior lineages!


    Outside the police station, Harrison''s half-lit face flickered in the dim light. He touched his swollen


    cheek gingerly, fingersing away dusted in grime.


    That was the mark left by Vivienne''s boot when she kicked up the dirt in her haste.


    "The Ellington family, the Hawthorn family... Good for them!"


    At the Abernathy estate.


    Early in the morning, Victoria''s courtyard was abuzz with activity as people came and went, busy


    with their duties.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The moment Victoria stepped through the gate, a thunderous roar echoed clearly to her ears, and


    her emotions tumbled through surprise before settling on bewilderment.


    She grabbed a passing maid by the arm, urgently asking, "What''s going on inside?"


    The maid, clutching a bottle of medicine, dare not conceal the truth, "The young master has been


    beaten, and the patriarch is in a fury."


    Harrison was beaten?


    Victoria''s eyes darted around with intrigue, and though doubts lingered, her heart felt unexpectedly


    light.


    She nced back at Seaton, her stoic bodyguard in a sharp ck suit, who shook his head


    indicating he was also in the dark about the situation.


    Truth be told, Seaton was quite surprised himself.


    Ever since Harrison arrived at the Abernathy estate, though he wasn''t considered heir apparent by


    Gavin; he held a special ce in his heart.


    Within the Abernathy household, likely only Madeline could rival Harrison.


    Despite Harrison''sck of personalbat skills, outsiders usually showed him a modicum of


    respect for Gavin''s sake.


    And now, someone had dared to attack him?


    "Miss, shall we go in and have a look?" Seaton asked.


    If there was a "Hater List" for Harrison, Victoria would be at the top of it, so she wouldn''t miss such


    an amusing opportunity for the world.


    Victoria''s lips curled into a smile at the thought of Harrison''s misfortune, "Of course. How could I


    miss such an entertaining spectacle?"


    As she strode towards the parlor, the noise grew louder. Gavin''s furious voice, apanied by the


    sounds of tables being pped and dishes crashing, could be heard from inside, "This is


    outrageous! Do the Ellingtons truly think they are the foremost power in Veridia?! That Vivienne, to


    think she would darey a hand on a son-inw of the Abernathy family! This is outrageous!"


    Victoria paused, her face tinged with sarcasm.


    "Enough, Gavin," Madeline''s voice, affected and melodramatic, broke through, "Don''t be so angry.


    There''s no point in ruining your health over a trivial girl like Vivienne. She doesn''t have any real


    power; she''s just caught Mr. Ellington''s eye because of her looks. Harrison isn''t seriously hurt, so


    let''s not dwell on it."


    Gavin retorted, "How can I not be angry? That old Richard never respected me, choosing to cut ties


    with his daughter rather than support me. And now, decadester, his grandchildren have the


    audacity to attack our family! It''s as if they''re cut from the same cloth, that Vivienne, just as arrogant


    and heartless as old Richard!"


    "Vivienne was the one who hit Harrison?" After standing in the yard for a while, Victoria pieced


    together the story, "That girl''s got some nerve."


    Considering she''d indirectly avenged her, Victoria thought it only fair to let slide the incident where


    Vivienne had stood her up.


    As she stood there, listening to Gavin shamelessly nder the Ellington family, any sense of


    rxation on her face evaporated like mist.


    What in the world had her mother seen in Gavin?


    "Miss, we''re not going in?" Seaton, following behind Victoria, noticed her hesitation at the door and


    her expression souring before she turned to leave.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. Victoria used to relish seeing Harrison''s defeats, so why not


    now?


    With a cold expression, Victoria replied, "Why bother with Harrison? We''d be better off thinking


    about how to retrieve what we need from Vivienne."


    From the moment she entered the courtyard to when she walked away, all themotion was


    drowned out by Gavin''s roaring.


    Harrison, enduring his difort, peered through the screen door, catching a glimpse of a familiar


    silhouette. His eyes flickered with recognition, then immediately dismissed the thought.


    That woman, if she knew he''d been hit, would surely be the first to rush in and gloat. Why would she


    just walk away?


    His gaze fell, and he hid the stirrings in his heart.


    As Gavin''s tirade continued unabated, Harrison couldn''t help but find it all soughable.


    All this bluster, and yet, he still wouldn''t speak the words about settling the score with Richard


    Ellington.


    Kaitlyn wasn''t wrong; Gavin was like a dog groveling at the Grimshaws¡¯ feet, all bark and no bite!


    Pausing, he looked up at Gavin, "Dad, don''t get worked up. Our main goal right now is to get our


    hands on Kaitlyn''s stuff. The charm offensive is probably off the table. Those two old coots must be


    in the hospital by now. I say we stir up a storm with Zinnia and the gang."


    Sophie had been cowering in the corner, barely daring to move. She was terrified that Gavin would


    find out it was her sudden call to Harrison that tipped off Kaitlyn to their presence.


    Relieved to hear Harrison change the subject, she chimed in eagerly, "Yeah, Dad. We''re running out


    of time. Let''s just go all in and put the media squeeze on Kaitlyn. I refuse to believe that Vivienne


    can keep guarding her nk forever!"


    At this, Gavin''s fiery temper seemed to simmer down, "We''ve tried the media angle before, and


    you''ve seen how it went. Back then, Kaitlyn didn''t give up the item. Now, with the help of the


    Ellingtons, she''s even less likely to y ball."


    But Harrison was undeterred, a glint of ruthlessness shing in his clear-cut eyes, "No matter how


    tough Vivienne is, those two geezers are on theirst legs. If they''re knocking on death''s door, what


    can she possibly do to pull them back?"


    ...


    "Achoo!"


    At the hospital, Vivienne stood in front of Julian''s bed and rubbed her itchy nose, her cheeks flushed


    with color.


    Percival reached out to feel her forehead, "Are youing down with something? Did you catch a


    cold from the draftst night?"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Kaitlyn was tucking in the nkets for the elderly couple when she nced up, "I''ll go fetch some


    cold medicine from the doc, Vivienne, hang tight for a sec."


    "Hold on!"


    With an exasperated smile, Vivienne pushed away Percival''s hand and called out to Kaitlyn,


    "Kaitlyn, I''m not sick. It''s just... feels like someone''s gossiping about me."


    "Wow, you''ve got some sixth sense, Vivienne! I was just saying how you and Percival are always


    popping into the hospital, and you picked up on it?"


    As the words fell, Leopold suddenly peeked his head around the door frame.


    Thomas strode in behind him, greeting, "Percival, ma''am."


    Kaitlyn gaped at the twods who had just appeared, "Um, Vivienne, Mr. Ellington. Are these friends


    of yours?"


    Trying not to admit it but nodding anyway, Vivienne shot Leopold a look, "Kaitlyn, meet Leopold, my


    junior. Thomas, Mr. Wolf''s assistant. They just called Mr. Wolf about some urgent business, so we


    had theme over. Sorry, we didn''t tell you in advance."


    "What''s there to be sorry about?" Kaitlyn blinked, "Come on in,e on. This room''s not exactly a


    pce, so mind the mess."


    Leopold was always quick to warm up to people, while Thomas was still fumbling for words.


    Leopold chatted away with a big grin, lowering his voice so as not to disturb the patients, "Mrs.


    Littleton, no need for formalities with us. If you''re a friend of my Vivienne, you''re a friend of mine.


    What''s there to worry about between friends, right, Thomas?"


    Thomas opened and closed his mouth, wanting to point out Leopold''s verbosity. But then he thought


    better of it, realizing there was some truth in the words, and reluctantly grunted in agreement.


    "What brings you guys here?" Vivienne cut straight to the chase, "Shouldn''t you be at work this time


    of day?"


    Leopold spread his hands: "Vivienne, we quit our jobs."


    As he gestured, the paper bag in his hand crinkled noisily.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce.


    Could they say¡ªthey were not at all surprised by this revtion?


    Percival didn''t even ask why, his gaze fixed on the object in Leopold''s hand, "What''s that?"


    As if suddenly remembering, Leopold smacked his forehead, "Oh, right! Ran into Matthew


    downstairs, and he handed me this for you, Vivienne. Said it''s about the Schram family research


    you asked him to dig up."


    He passed the bag over, "He was going to email it, but some items couldn''t be sent digitally, so he


    printed and bound them for you."


    Vivienne''s eyes widened in curiosity. When she touched the paper bag, she could feel the


    unevenness inside that was unlike ordinary paper.


    She gave Leopold a nudge to close the door before feeling safe to tear open the envelope.


    Leopold, curious as ever, leaned in to get a glimpse.


    Instead of white A4 paper, the first thing they saw was a brown, bamboo-like strip.


    It looked ancient, like something you''d dig up in an archaeological site.


    Leopold''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Did Matthew dig up the Schram family''s ancestral grave or


    something? Is this even from this century?"


    Thomas gave him a look, "You''ll find plenty of these in museums."


    Leopold: "So, you''re saying Matthew''s turned to tomb raiding? That doesn''t sound like him. He


    doesn''t strike me as the ouw type."


    Thomas: ...Thus the nickname "Husky" is well-earned.


    Even Kaitlyn couldn''t help but give Leopold a nce, thinking, "Vivienne''s junior didn''t seem too


    bright."


    "Not talking doesn''t make you mute," Vivienne lost patience with Leopold''s wild conjectures and


    knocked on his head, "This is likely a replica."


    She examined the strip, noticing a piece of paper tied to the back.


    Vivienne, one hand on the file and the other on the strip, found it awkward to handle, so she flipped


    it over, "Mr. Wolf, could you help me take this paper off?"


    "Of course."


    Likely wary about the information leaking, Matthew had secured the strip with the paper.


    Percival carefully peeled it back, thankful not to tear the document, "Your junior... truly a collection of


    hidden talents..."


    As he read the fading ck ink on the paper, he looked from Leopold to the document and sincerely


    commented.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vivienne was at a loss for words; she''d felt the same way for a long time.


    But out of the little junior love that remained, she didn''t voice her thoughts and coughed twice to


    change the subject under Leopold''s puzzled gaze, "What''s written there?"


    Percival spread the paper out and handed it to Vivienne, "The bamboo strip is a replica of the


    Schram family heirloom. He found it with a collector who imed it held secrets of an ancient


    warrior lineage."


    "That big of a deal?" Leopold gaped.


    Vivienne was equally astonished, turning the strip over. The ck ink remained vivid, the strokes


    bold and intricate, forming unintelligible characters.


    Leopold took one look and his head spun. He nudged Thomas, "What''s this? Can you make heads


    or tails of it? Looks like a kid''s scribbles to me."


    Thomas shook his head, "Could this be some kind of code exclusive to the ancient warrior lineage?


    It seems odd."


    "Vivienne, have you evere across something like this?" Percival squinted at the cryptic


    symbols, utterly baffled.


    But by the look on Vivienne''s face, he could tell something was off. There was a spark of


    recognition, perhaps even excitement, in Vivienne that the others clearlycked.


    "I have!" she eximed, the moment Percival''s question snapped her back to the present. She


    turned to Kaitlyn, who had been silent throughout the exchange, "Kaitlyn, you''re from the ancient


    warrior lineage, aren''t you? Can you make any sense of these inscriptions?"


    Lately, life had thrown so many curveballs in Vivienne''s way that it had muddled her thoughts. She


    hadpletely forgotten about a simr book she had once found in Scott Brooks'' study, secured


    safely within his vault!


    Anything that Scott protected so fervently had to be of great importance.


    If they could just decipher the text, it might even shed light on their investigation into the ancient


    warrior lineage.


    "I''m sorry, Vivienne. I can confirm that this is indeed the script of the ancient warrior lineage. Beyond


    that, I''m clueless. Ever since New Veridia was established, even the descendants of the ancient


    warriors have adopted a more modern script. This sort of writing... it''s probably only the older


    generation that can still read it," Kaitlyn replied, a tinge of apology in her gaze.


    Vivienne wasn''t disheartened, though. If the older generation could understand it, then perhaps


    Finnian and Jasper could help.


    She made a mental note to bring the book home and show it to them when she got the chance.


    But for now, there were more pressing matters at hand to attend to.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Vivienne slid the bamboo ts back into the man envelope and pulled out the documents within.


    "Kaitlyn," she began, her voice suddenly slicing through the silence, "you mentioned before that it


    was Harrison who brought ruin upon your family, was it because he tampered with your family''s


    product?"


    Kaitlyn blinked, a shadow of pain darkening her gaze as she recalled the past. "That''s correct. The


    Littletons, though rooted in an ancient line of warriors, were always more inclined towards herbal


    remedies. After the establishment of New Veridia, we branched into modern medicine as well. Our


    pharmaceuticals were once the toast of the market, all originating from the Littletonbs."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the day, referring to the Littleton enterprise as a state-owned giant wouldn''t have been an


    overstatement.


    As the sole heir to the Littleton legacy, Kaitlyn may not have had a knack for medicine, but she


    excelled in business management.


    Upon reaching adulthood, her father entrusted her with a portion of the Littleton empire.


    And she did not disappoint. During that period, the Littleton name was synonymous with sess in


    the domestic business circles.


    But there was one thing that gnawed at Kaitlyn ¨C herck of medical talent. She had overheard her


    parentsmenting the potential end of their family''s medical legacy, and the guilt weighed heavily on


    her. She was determined to right this perceived wrong. Hence, she scoured the world for a medical


    prodigy until she crossed paths with Harrison.


    "I was out closing deals when I saw Harrison, surrounded by a bunch of thugs using him of


    stealing their thunder in front of a mentor, iming someone from the sticks had no business in the


    medical field."


    The memory brought a sarcastic smile to her lips. "Back then, I was young and couldn''t stand to see


    someone bullied, so I stepped in to help Harrison. Little did I know, it was all a trap set by him and


    his cronies from those ancient warrior lineages!"


    At first, Kaitlyn didn''t take Harrison, a seemingly insignificant figure, seriously.


    Yet, as time passed, Harrison''s shadow began to loom over every aspect of her life. He seduced


    her with his apparent medical genius and made her fall in love with him.


    Eventually, he wormed his way into the Littletons'' top-secret pharmaceutical research team.


    Everything seemed to be going well at first. The drugs Harrison developed received positive clinical


    feedback.


    But when they were on the cusp of marriage, everything changed!


    "My parents never trusted Harrison." Kaitlyn''s voice broke as she covered her face with her hands,


    weeping, "It was my stubbornness. I was so blinded by love that I believed Harrison was my


    soulmate. That''s why I ced him in such a critical position, and that''s why everything fell apart. It''s


    all my fault!"


    The image of her parents'' suicide still haunted her nightmares. Consumed by guilt and regret, she


    spent countless sleepless nights.


    It wasn''t until she met Tyler that the fog of despondency began to lift.


    Vivienne looked at her with a sigh. Why was it that she kept encountering women blinded by love?


    Mr. Wolf''s aunt had been the same, and Kaitlyn had been no different.


    She patted Kaitlyn''s shoulder. "You shouldn''t me yourself. Even without Harrison, those greedy


    ancient warrior lineages would''ve found another way to crush your family."


    The Sheldon family had suffered the same fate.


    So too had the Littletons, torn apart by the insatiable greed and reckless actions of the ancient


    warrior lineages that had caused tragedies like Kaitlyn''s.


    Countless families had vanished, condemned by baseless usations because they refused to


    bow to such tyranny.


    The more Vivienne thought about it, the more she felt her next move was justified. "Leopold, send a


    message to Jerry. We need him to draft twowsuits for us to file with the courts."


    "Right away, Vivienne," Leopold said as he reached for his phone. It wasn''t until he dialed the


    number that he paused to ask, "Who are we suing exactly?"


    "Harrison, and a certain school board," she replied.


    "What?" Leopold blurted out, his disbelief evident. Had he misheard? Was she really going after the


    school board?


    Thomas, equally perplexed, chimed in, "Madam, who did you say we''re suing?"


    Kaitlyn, who had been on the verge of tears, suddenly found her sorrow stifled by Vivienne''s


    audacious deration. She hesitated, wanting to check Vivienne''s temperature but not daring to.


    "Vivienne, going after Harrison I get, but the school board... isn''t that a bit much? My inws..."


    Though the negligence originated from lower levels, the root of the problem was the Abernathy


    family''s machinations. What good would suing the school board do?


    Percival remained silent, the mostposed person in the room aside from Kaitlyn''s unconscious


    parents. He listened with a faint, indulgent smile, as if Vivienne had merelymented on the


    weather rather than dropping a bombshell.


    "Vivienne, you want to make a spectacle of this?"


    She gave him a look that said ''Mr. Wolf gets it'' and replied, "If the ancient warrior lineages don¡¯t


    want to be dragged into the modern world, then perhaps it''s time for the Abernathys to step into the


    limelight.


    Consider it a heads up about that the Grimshaw family''spdogs have got their ws into some key


    yers in Rivenwood. Over the years, these ancient warrior lineage have been creeping into the


    local power structure. Take a wild guess how many there are now?"


    "But... but..." Leopold stuttered, fidgeting with his napkin.


    "Vivienne," he managed to say, "even so, can''t we just file a report with the higher-ups? Isn''t this a


    bit too¡ªya know¡ªextreme?"


    Thomas twirled his finger beside his temple, a light bulb moment washing over him, then pped


    Leopold on the back of his head. "Who said anything about really suing the board, you goof?


    Remember the folks who handled the Littleton inws'' mess? After all these years, they''re probably


    the bigwigs now. We pick one of them out. Sure, we can''t snitch on the board, but as citizens, we


    can still use them of taking kickbacks."


    "Smart." Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with approval.


    She gave Leopold another look, one that said ''why can''t you be more like us?'' Both she and


    Percival prided themselves on their wits, yet Leopold, despite all the time he''d spent with them,


    hadn''t seemed to absorb a thing.


    He could feel Vivienne''s gaze scolding him.


    Leopold sheepishly touched his nose. "You could''ve said something sooner. You had me scared for


    a second there. And, Vivienne, you even freaked out Mrs. Littleton."


    He thought, where on earth could you actually sue the government?


    Government-ownedpanies, sure.


    Kaitlyn''s cheeks flushed a quick shade of pink, embarrassed by hisment. "I might not know


    much about the guy who dealt with my father-inw''s case back in the day, but I do know one of


    them is now a bureau chief. You''ve met him, Vivienne, he was the man with Zinniast night at the


    get-together, Kipling."


    "Then let''s target him," Vivienne dered.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Kaitlyn''s issues with her inws were, in reality, a mountain made out of a molehill.


    She and Percival were now part of the country''s elite, and in cases like theirs, where injustice was


    evident, all it took was a word to the right people and the wheels of resolution would begin to turn.


    However, Kaitlyn''s goals extended beyond merely dealing with the figures of the past.


    Firstly, she wanted to send a clear warning to the ancient warrior lineage, and secondly, she sought


    to flush out those lurking in the shadows by making her presence felt.


    After all, some folks preferred to operate from the background, which made things rather tricky.


    Leopold, picking up on the signal, bellowed into the phone, "Jerry, did you catch that? Vivienne


    wants you to serve a notice to two individuals..."


    Jerry replied with controlled irritation, "I heard you the first time. I''m not deaf. Tell Vivienne I''ll have


    the delivery to her by this afternoon, and she shouldn''t worry."


    Leopold had the speakerphone on, and Jerry''s cool voice filled the entire hospital room.


    Vivienne gave him some more instructions before telling Leopold to hang up.


    She spoke again, "Matthew sent me a messagest night; they''ve found the person who ndered


    Julian. Kaitlyn, I''m going to have Annae and help you with Julianter. As for your ce, we''ve


    already sent someone for protection, so there''s no need to worry."


    "Thank..."


    Kaitlyn choked up, unable to finish her gratitude as her phone jangled with urgency.


    Tyler''s voice came through, panicked and loud, "Kaitlyn, whatever you do, don''t let the elders go


    online. That family has gone too far¡ªthey''re ying the victim!"


    "Oh,e on, these people sure move fast!" Leopold had already whipped out his phone at Tyler''s


    advice against going online.


    He tapped into social media, and the top trending hashtag was


    [#TeacherSexualAbuseLeadsToStudentSuicide]


    From second to fifth ce were rted tags: [#CassidyResponds], [#Cassidy''sMotherSpeaksOut],


    [#JulianAbusesPower], and so on.


    The video recorded by Zinnia alongside Cassidy, who was lying in a hospital bed, not knowing if


    he''d live or die, was pushed to the top by influencers.


    Thement section was filled with outrage!


    [This old predator should just die! At his age, he''s still harming people! Why didn''t the parents file a


    comint at the time?]


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    [Is the department even capable of handling cases like this?! They arrest the guy and then let him


    go?! I seriously wonder if Julian has someone backing him!]


    [Obviously! Who else could be so arrogant?]


    [This old creep, why hasn''t he been run over by a car by now?! How did he ever be a top-tier


    teacher? I can''t believe what kind of students he''s shaping!]


    [I''ve got a scoop: I heard Julian is backed by none other than Miss Vivienne Hawthorn¡ªyep, the


    futuredy of the Ellington estate.]


    [The person above, at least base your rumors on something. Ms. Vivienne was so young back then.


    She wasn''t even in Rivenwood yet, hadn''t been reimed by the Brooks. How could she back


    Julian?]


    A slew of inmmatory and obscenements scrolled before Leopold''s eyes.


    Even without a close rtionship with Kaitlyn, he couldn''t help but look more and more displeased.


    Vivienne and Kaitlyn didn''t need to check their phones to know how vicious the online mob was¡ª


    Leopold''s face said it all.


    "They''re certainly eager to get started."


    Vivienne''s voice was cool but tinged with anger.


    Then, her red lips curved into a cold smile, "Since that''s the case, let''s add fuel to their fire."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, and hemanded with a frosty tone, "Thomas, send some of our


    people over and get the elders out of here."


    Kaitlyn asked, "Mr. Ellington, do you mean the Abernathy family might make a move on my inws?


    What about Tyler and my daughter..."


    "The Littleton family, I''ve already sent someone," Vivienne reassured her. "We''ll leave through the


    hospital''s back door in a bit. If all goes as expected, it won''t be calm here for much longer."


    Leopold shook his phone, "I''ve got the car on its way. I''ll go with Thomas to find a couple of


    wheelchairs. There''s no time to waste, we need to move now."


    Leopold''s sense of urgency asionally surpassed even Vivienne''s.


    As they entered the elevator with the wheelchairs, a group armed with cameras stormed into


    Julian''s room, unstoppable even by the hospital security.


    "Julian?! Where''s Julian?! Hand him over, that old coot. Today, I''m going to teach him a lesson!"


    "What kind of hospital is this?! Taking in a man who deserves to be cut a thousand times, have you


    no conscience?!"


    "Julian,e out! Where are you hiding?! Is the hospital hiding him?!"


    Themotion was tremendous, stirring patients from neighboring rooms to investigate.


    Upon learning they were next to an alleged rapist, they were quick to join the outrage.


    Hidden from view, Vivienne and Percival watched the chaotic crowd with detached, icy eyes, "The


    Abernathy family seems quite eager for the old folks to die. I''m curious who could''vee up with


    such a venomous plot."


    "Who else could it be?" Percival scoffed with disdain.


    Besides them, only the Abernathy family and the so-called suicidal child''s parents knew of the


    elder''s frail health. It was likely the Abernathy''s second daughter who had orchestrated this scheme.


    Vivienne patted Percival on the shoulder and turned to leave, her voice tinged with dismissive


    curiosity. ¡°Tell me, how much of the old Littleton family recipe do you reckon the Abernathys had a


    hand in?¡±


    In the Schram family files, Vivienne had stumbled upon something intriguing.


    Contrary to the down-and-out facade Harrison had once disyed to Kaitlyn, the Schram family


    was virtually unknown domestically. Internationally, however, they were a heavyweight corporation.


    Both families were in the pharmaceutical industry, specializing in anti-aging and antioxidant


    supplements.


    At first nce, there seemed to be no connection to the Abernathys. But deep in Harrison¡¯s records,


    there was a shareholder from over a decade ago named Whitford Abernathy, hailing from


    Rivenwood. He was once as close as brothers with Gavin.


    For reasons unknown, they had a falling out, and Whitford took his money and left for foreign


    shores.


    This same Whitford was also an investor in the Littleton family business.


    Moreover, Whitford held a peculiar, if not critical, position within the GTO organization.


    However, following the death of Francis and the disappearance of Samantha, the organization had


    begun to unravel. Some fled, others were captured.


    Whitford was among those apprehended. Rumors swirled that there were people moving heaven


    and earth to bail him out.


    Vivienne flexed her fingers contemtively. ¡°Immortality, it seems, is a lure for the powerful.


    Samantha craved it, the ancient warrior bloodlines too. To go to such lengths for a so-called eternal


    life, causing the deaths of so many innocents... How are they any different from demons?¡±


    Percival shrugged and ruffled Vivienne¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Human nature is never satisfied, my


    dear. Our job is to pull down those who are too greedy for their own good.¡±

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Vivienne let out a sigh, expelling the frustration from her chest as she looked up at Percival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Mr. Wolf, Vanguard Agency has been shut down. Are those people who were locked up still there?"


    Percival blinked in surprise, "Give me a moment to check."


    He had heard that the prisoners from Vanguard Agency had been moved. But since he didn''t work


    there, he hadn''t paid it much attention.


    Not sure what Vivienne was up to, but willing to help out, he decided to give Micah a call.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Abernathy mansion.


    The grand room was bustling with people.


    From Gavin to Harrison, including Zinnia, who should have been ying the patient in the hospital


    but was instead sitting up straight, dignified in her seat.


    "Harrison, what''s the situation at the hospital?" Gavin asked, scanning the room before turning to


    Harrison, who was seated beside him.


    Harrison, his gaze fixed on his phone, fingers tapping rhythmically, replied, "I was toote, Dad. I


    underestimated Vivienne and her quick response. I''m sorry."


    Disappointment flickered in Gavin''s eyes, but he refrained from being harsh, given Harrison''s


    evident regret. He simply nodded, "The Ellingtons have always been a tough nut to crack. It''s


    understandable that you were unprepared, having never dealt with them directly. Kipling, Zinnia,


    how are things on your end?"


    Kipling patted his chest with a grin, "Leave it to me. Those online trolls are easy to fool. I''ve already


    leaked the Littletons'' location. That loser and his daughter are probably trapped at home by now."


    Zinnia fidgeted with her dress, slightly tense, "I have contacts at the estate. I''ve informed them


    about the situation, and they''ve agreed to help rally the homeowners to drive out the Littletons."


    "But, they want a hundred grand for their help after it''s done." It was her first time dealing with such


    a prominent family. She was understandably nervous in Gavin''s presence, "Gavin, about this..."


    Gavin waved it off nonchntly, "Don''t worry. As long as the job''s done, the Abernathys can spare a


    hundred grand."


    After all, if they could secure the secret recipe, what the Grimshaws would offer was far beyond that


    sum.


    Gavin was clear about the stakes: they had to seed, failure was not an option! He turned to


    Harrison, "Stoke the fires online. And find the Littletons'' new hideout as quickly as possible. I want


    to see how tough this Kaitlyn can be."


    Kipling exchanged a look with Harrison, a ruthless glint in his eye, "Why not dig up her parents''


    graves? If we find what you''re after, great. If not, we can use their ashes to threaten her. Isn''t that


    easier than dealing with Julian and Sadie?"


    The room fell silent.


    Harrison''s eyes, hidden behind his bangs, showed a trace of cruelty, "It''s a good n, but could it


    backfire?"


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Gavinughed heartily. "Kipling, you always have the best


    schemes. Harrison, you''re too straightced. You could learn a thing or two from Kipling! Gather a


    crew and head to Saddlehill Cemetery. Those Littletons are dead and buried, and I''m going to use


    their graves against their daughter!"


    Harrison''s smile held a barely perceptible sharpness.


    ...


    In the property management office of the upscale neighborhood.


    "What kind of security is this?! Allowing a criminal into ourmunity, you''repromising our


    safety!"


    "Absolutely! We paid a fortune for these homes for peace of mind! Look at what you''ve done, letting


    a criminal live here. Every family here has children. Can you take responsibility if something


    happens?"


    A woman dressed in a tasteful, modest dress led a group of equally mature men and women,


    blockading the office entrance.


    Behind the crowd stood two bodyguards, holding up a red banner with bold, ck letters: [The


    Littletons Must Leave Our Community!]


    The property manager, Elwood, was more miserable than if he had been crying, apologizing


    profusely to the woman, "Raquel, I''m terribly sorry. We simply don''t have the authority to evict


    anyone. Everyone''s a homeowner; we''re just here to serve, we can''t just throw people out."


    If only they would go hassle the Littletons directly!


    This wasn''t a government office; they couldn''t check someone''s entire background. As long as the


    person had money, even if they were wanted by thew, they couldn''t be denied residence if not


    previously known to the property management.


    Raquel, hands on hips, her patience wearing thin, snapped, "What kind of excuse is that?!


    Protecting us homeowners is your job. We''re making demands, why aren''t you taking action?!"


    "Exactly! They say everyone''s a homeowner, but that Julian doesn''t look rich at all! The Littletons


    went broke over a decade ago; where did they get the money to buy a house here?!"


    "The house had been vacant forever, and I have no clue how Kaitlyn managed to weasel her way


    in! Your property management is sox¡ªit''s outrageous, I''m lodging aint!"


    A group of irate homeowners huddled at the property management''s door, each more incensed than


    thest.


    Elwood''s young assistant surveyed the crowd, noting with a hint of disdain that they were all from


    the smaller homes in the vimunity. She curled her lip in contempt and muttered a rebuttal, "A


    bunch of scaredy-cats! They''re just too chicken to confront the Littletons because of their burly


    bodyguard. They''d rather take it out on us. What a joke!"


    "Watch it, girlie, what did you just say?!" Raquel, standing at the front, snapped.


    The assistant mumbled something under her breath, but it was too quiet for Raquel to catch


    anything clearly.


    All she could make out was the phrase ''scaredy-cats'', which,ing from someone with shoddy


    eyeshadow and bug-eyed fury, only made her already unkind face seem all the more menacing.


    The assistant had seen her fair share of fierce homeowners, and the ones with sprawling estates in


    themunity were far more intimidating than Raquel. If she wasn''t afraid of them, she certainly


    wasn''t going to be cowed by Raquel. "Yes, I''m talking to you! Coward, always throwing your weight


    around. If you''re so tough, why don''t you picket in front of the Littletons'' ce, huh?"


    "What the heck are you on about?!" Elwood''s face soured at her words.


    He chided her just enough to make a point, quickly apologizing to Raquel before the situation


    escted, "I''m really sorry, Raquel. This intern doesn''t know her boundaries. But honestly, we don''t


    have the authority to kick anyone out. Mrs. Littleton might not be an official homeowner, but the


    owner of the vi had informed us about their arrival in advance. Unless she specifically asks the


    Littletons to leave, no one else has the right to evict her guests!"


    Raquel was unconvinced. The Littletons were a has-been family who could barely rub two nickels


    together, yet someone was pulling strings for them?


    "Who are you trying to fool?! Prove it then. Show me who this mysterious homeowner is. I want to


    see who''s got such poor judgment that they''d harbor these folks!"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    She was raising a ruckus, utterly oblivious to the fact that the crowd behind her had suddenly parted


    like the Red Sea, creating a clear path.


    Vivienne, with Leopold at her side, approached leisurely, her voice cool as a cucumber when it


    finally reached Raquel''s ears, "I own this ce. Got a problem with that?"


    The woman''s body shook, and she hastily sidestepped. Her beady eyes sized up Vivienne, taking in


    her stunning beauty, and a flicker of envy passed through her gaze.


    "Who the heck are you?! You think you can sass me?" Raquel''s husband was a small-time


    entrepreneur, his bread and butter being a trendy nightclub.


    The business had finally taken a turn for the better over the years, and they managed to snag a


    quaint vi in Maple Town. Aside from her card games and shopping sprees, Raquel wasn''t known


    for much.


    She didn''t recognize a single name from the prominent Rivenwood families and, puffing out her


    chest, was ready to give Vivienne a piece of her mind, "With that foxy look of yours, what are you


    but some homewrecker? Shouldn''t you be hiding at home instead of unting yourself around?


    Absolutely repulsive!"


    "What did you say, you ugly bitch? " Leopold exploded at her words, fiercely protective of Vivienne,


    "Say one more thing about Vivienne, I dare you!"


    Raquel might have the guts to sass Vivienne, but she wouldn''t dare with Leopold. She was well


    aware that Leopold was the young master of the Sterling family.


    "Look at you, all scared. And you have the nerve toe to my Vivienne''s vi and cause trouble?"


    Leopold nced at Raquel and casually tossed the two little rascals he was holding at her feet,


    "These troublemakers, did you send them to the Littletons? So young and always sneaking around,


    up to no good. Now I see, ''Like aunt, like nephews.'' What kind of property management lets such


    trash move in, spewing garbage all over the ce?"


    "This... this..." Elwood was at a loss for words.


    Seeing her two nephews thrown to the ground, Raquel''s face turned green with rage. She raised


    her hand and lunged at Vivienne, "You wench! I''ll kill you!"


    "Bring it on!" Leopold had been itching for a fight!


    With a swift move, he stepped in front of Vivienne.


    He caught Raquel''s iling wrist, twisted her arm with practiced ease, and pinned it behind her


    back.


    Raquel screamed in pain, but Leopold was no gentleman.


    He kicked her in the lower back and let go of her arm, sending her sprawling toward the ground!


    Her nephews, seeing their chance, scrambled away, afraid that the woman''s hefty frame would


    come crashing down on them and cause even more damage.


    Vivienne looked down, her gaze icy as it swept over Raquel''s contorted features, "Bad luck indeed."


    She pulled out her phone and advanced a few steps towards Raquel, then crouched in front of her,


    "These injuries on this young girl, Amelia, and the whip marks on Tyler''s back, you had people do


    that?"


    The photos on the phone were crystal clear.


    Amelia''s normally fair and tender face was marred with bruises and handprints, her arms covered in


    chilling purple contusions.


    Vivienne swiped through the photos, revealing the back of an adult male¡ªElwood happened to be


    standing right behind Raquel and gasped at the sight.


    Is that even human skin?


    In the 21st century, who still bears scars from a whip?


    The flesh around the wounds was raw and turned inside out, clearly a severe injury.


    "Remember now?" Vivienne asked, her smile chilling, "Three hours ago, you sent men to the


    Littletons''. For an hour, you subjected Tyler and Amelia to torture. I''m not wrong, am I."


    Just thinking about the scene she, Kaitlyn, and Percival had stumbled upon upon reaching the


    Littletons'' temporary vi sent shivers down her spine.


    Draven had informed her they were a step toote. By the time their team had arrived, Amelia and


    Tyler had been cornered in their home, a tall womanshing Tyler''s back with a specially made


    whip.


    His legs had just started to recover, barely able to stand, let alone fight back against Raquel''s


    onught and her bodyguards'' restraint.


    Amelia, clung to by Tyler, had been crying so hard the entire vi echoed with her sobs.


    ording to Draven, if Flynn had been anyter, Tyler and Amelia might not have survived the


    ordeal.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "No, I... I didn''t! Stop ndering me, I didn''t do such a thing!"


    Raquel was scrambling backward in panic, her eyes darting to the two bodyguards still holding up a


    banner behind her, "What are you waiting for?! Grab her now! Let me tell you, my husband is


    connected to an ancient warrior lineage! Youy a finger on me, and they''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Ancient warrior lineage again?


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Thinking she had struck fear into Vivienne, Raquel''s expression grew increasingly wild, "Scared, are


    you?! Toote, vixen. Today, I''m going to peel your skin off! Daring to stand up for that cursed


    family, do you even know who you''re meddling with?!


    You, who live off clinging to men, will never in your life meet such high-ranking individuals... Ah!"


    As the woman''s scream mixed with Raquel''s cry of pain, Vivienne grabbed her cor, "High-ranking


    individuals?"


    Her delicate-looking hand gripped Raquel''s throat tightly, "The big shots you''re talking about, are


    they Kipling, or Zinnia? Or maybe, Gavin?"


    As she threw out names one by one, Raquel''s pupils dted at the mention of thest.


    Vivienne knew the answer and let out a derisive chuckle. "Looks like it''s Zinnia. Your husband


    Kiefer, isn''t he Zinnia''s cousin? What do you think he''d do if he found out that, because of you, all


    your nightclubs are about to be raided and shut down tonight?"


    Beforeing here, Vivienne had dug up some dirt on Raquel¡¯s family.


    They owned three nightclubs in Rivenwood, an empire that had swelled over the years with Zinnia''s


    financial backing.


    But Kiefer wasn''t the type to remember a good deed done for him.


    The sole son in the family, he had always taken it for granted that all resources, including Zinnia''s


    investments, should naturally flow his way.


    He despised his cousin Zinnia, usually forbidding his wife to even associate with her.


    His treatment of Raquel was no better, often resorting to either verbal or physical abuse. If Kiefer


    ever found out that his wife had secretly coborated with Zinnia and was behind the downfall of his


    hard-earned nightclubs...


    A sh of terror crossed Raquel''s eyes.


    No!


    It couldn''t happen!


    If the nightclubs fell because of her, Kiefer would surely beat her to death!


    Imagining that horrifying scenario, Raquel wished she could just faint away then and there!


    Who was this woman?!


    Feeling the trembling body beneath her grip, Vivienne¡¯s smile widened a touch. "Seems like you


    know what fear is. Good. I happen to need a witness to testify against Zinnia, and I''m sure you


    won''t decline."

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Vivienne''s smile was like frost on a winter''s morning ¨C stunning, yet sharp enough to cut.


    Even Raquel, who was known for being less than bright, could tell that Vivienne wasn''t asking for


    her opinion.


    With trembling hands, Raquel tried to pry away Vivienne''s firm grip, her eyes rolling back as she


    scanned the bystanders.


    Those who had been united with her in opposition against the Littletons, who they had considered a


    thorn in their side, were now nowhere to be seen.


    As their eyes met hers, they all looked away.


    No one dared to intervene or even utter a word of encouragement.


    It was clear to anyone with eyes that Vivienne was not to be trifled with, especially with Leopold at


    her back.


    His fighting skills were the talk of the town!


    The two bodyguards had seemed formidable, able to kick down the steel doors of a gated


    community with ease, but Leopold could take them both on as if it were child''s y, without


    breaking a sweat.


    Raquel finally managed to speak, her voice barely a whisper, "I... I agree... "


    "Smart choice," Vivienne nodded, satisfied, and finally released her stranglehold on Raquel''s throat.


    As Raquel gasped for air, clutching her chest and coughing violently, she shot a venomous re at


    Vivienne. But before she could react further, she felt a sharp pain at her neck and darkness swept


    over her.


    Vivienne stood up slowly, brushing her foot against the hem of Raquel''s dress.


    Her gaze swept around the room, settling on the darkened security camera, then moved to Elwood,


    the property manager.


    Elwood shuddered visibly, his voice trembling, "Ms. Hawthorn, rest assured, our cameras are out of


    order today. There won''t be any gossip spreading from here!"


    Vivienne didn''t respond, just coughed lightly, "Leopold, stop ying around."


    "Got it!" Leopold replied, speeding up his actions, and within seconds, the two towering bodyguards


    were sprawled on the ground.


    He wiped his hands and tossed his handkerchief to the floor before striding over to Raquel, now


    lying behind Vivienne. His eyes, gleaming with mischief, swept over two children, "I assume you two


    know how to tattle?"


    The kids, who had already had a run-in with him, cowered in the corner clutching the table legs.


    By the time Vivienne stepped out of the building, Leopold was wrapping things up, "Remember to


    tell your folks that the bruises you got today are because of your dear aunt here, got it?"


    "Yes, we understand," the children nodded vigorously.


    As Vivienne waited for Leopold, she paused and looked back, "Leopold, hurry up."


    Leopold was pleased with theirpliance and, dragging Raquel behind him, quickly passed the


    onlookers, "You all should know what to say and what not to say."


    The crowd nodded earnestly, "We know, we know."


    Even if they didn''t, they would im to know!


    It was too frightening!


    Who else could be as deceptively cheerful and dangerous as Leopold? It felt like if they disagreed,


    he would be on them in an instant.


    Vivienne''s car was parked not far from the property management office.


    Concerned that Raquel might dirty his new car, Leopold opened the trunk and tossed her in like a


    sack of potatoes, his movements as smooth as a seasoned kidnapper.


    Vivienne watched, her brow furrowing. What in the world had Mr. Wolf taught Leopold?


    But despite her innermentary, she wasn''t too keen on sharing a car ride with Raquel, so she


    didn''t object, only urging Leopold to make haste.


    As they were busy, two figures approached them.


    Their steps were soft as if walking on plush grass, yet Vivienne could hear their determined strides.


    They were soldiers.


    Vivienne tensed and reached to close the trunk, but the two had already noticed a piece of Raquel''s


    clothing sticking out.


    "Freeze! What have you got in there?!" one of them demanded, his eyes as piercing as an eagle''s.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Jeez, you scared me!" Leopold reacted quickly, tucking the fabric in and mming the trunk shut.


    "Gentlemen, can I help you with something?"


    The leader, stern and unsmiling, fixed his gaze on the closed trunk, "Open it up. Let''s have a look!"


    Vivienne fiddled with the car keys, her pale fingers pressing the lock button to secure the trunk.


    shing aw enforcement badge, she pushed Leopold into the passenger seat, "We''re following


    protocol, step aside."


    She circled to the driver''s side, opened the door, and slid in, starting the car with fluid motions.


    "Cough! Hey, let me see that warrant! You two, don''t move!" The hot exhaust fumes made the lead


    man''s eyes water as he stubbornly chased after the car. If his partner hadn''t held him back, he


    might have run right out of the neighborhood.


    "That''s Percival¡¯s wife, former deputy director of the Vanguard Agency, and now one of the key


    figures in setting up a new national security department. She doesn''t need your permission to detain


    someone," his partner informed him.


    ...


    The Linter family home was unusually lively that day, with Arthur in high spirits, having cleared


    his schedule to spend time chatting.


    Chase and Dante had just stepped into the yard when Yorick, knowing them as Arthur''srades-


    in-arms, warmly invited them over, "You twods, it''s been a while! You must stay for dinner today."


    Chase''s face broke into a bright smile, "If you insist, sir, I won''t be going anywhere. I haven''t even


    had lunch yet, so this works out perfectly."


    Dante shook his head at Chase''s antics, "We''ve been tied up with some issues at the base. We''ve


    been meaning toe by and see you, sir. I''m d we finally made it today. Just don''t mind us if


    we''re a bit noisy."


    "You boys," Yorick chuckled, "I love a bit ofmotion. Seems to me you''re more worried about


    bothering an old man like me."


    "Cassie, wheel me inside, would you? It''s scorching out here, and I''m craving the cool st of the


    air conditioning."


    "But it''s hardly even sun..."


    Chase nced up at the sky.


    The heavens were a nket of foggy gray, the clouds a somber shade of te.


    It seemed as though a tempest was brewing, a dark mass pressing down, obliterating any hope of


    sun or the slightest wisp of white cloud.


    Had the old man gotten his wires crossed?


    Dante sighed and gave Chase a yful p on the back of his head, "You''re such a simpleton! We


    just went through this. Mr. Yorick''s trying to give us a hint, wants us to have a private chat. Can''t you


    read between the lines?!"


    "And there you were, arguing with me non-stop. If I hadn''t stepped in, you''d have picked a fight with


    Ms. Hawthorn, for heaven''s sake!"


    The usual warmth in Arthur''s eyes stuttered to a halt at the mention of Ms. Hawthorn, "Ms.


    Hawthorn? Vivienne? You ran into her?"


    "Sure did," Dante, oblivious to the shift in Arthur''s demeanor, pointed at Chase with a mix of


    frustration and bemusement as he recounted the story to Arthur, "Buddy, you should have seen it.


    We were justing from the subdivision when we ran smack dab into Ms. Hawthornying down


    thew."

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Brothers in arms, Dante dropped the formalities and followed Arthur''s lead to sit down in the living


    room. "They''ve got a warrant out for the arrest, and yet he insists on being a stickler. Says that Ms.


    Hawthorn stuffing someone in the trunk ain''t right, lucky for him she didn''t take it personally and just


    drove off, otherwise there would have been a brawl."


    Chase, nursing a sore spot on his head, retorted, ¡°How is that my fault, huh? Even cops let a perp


    ride in the car, and Ms. Hawthorn just shoves someone in the trunk! What legitw enforcer acts like


    that? She''s more like mafia than police!¡±


    "Just asking questions, mate. Did you see how on edge they were? And how could I not be


    suspicious, not knowing who she really is?"


    Dante couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity, ¡°Give me a break. You don¡¯t know Ms. Hawthorn,


    fine. But don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know Leopold? Remember the mess we cleaned up at Vanguard


    Agency with Arthur? He was their guy. With him around, what could possibly go wrong?¡±


    ¡°He quit, though!¡± Chase gritted his teeth.


    Unable to out-argue Dante, he turned to Arthur with hisint, ¡°Arthur, you didn''t see it. Ms.


    Hawthorn, tiny as she is, she¡¯s so damn imperious. The woman she tied up nearly beat someone to


    death, and without a second thought, she went in for the cor. Nearly choked the life out of them. I


    asked around, the victim was supposedly a rtive of some rapist. You tell me, even if what Raquel


    did was wrong, is it right for her to go choking people? Isn''t that like taking thew into her own


    hands?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Raquel had other charges that couldn''t be disclosed, huh?!¡±


    Dante rubbed his temples, turning to Arthur, ¡°You gotta settle this. This guy, he¡¯s unbelievable,


    always sticking to his guns, even when there¡¯s a warrant and all.¡±


    Their argument was giving Arthur a headache, his eyes half-closed.


    His gaze fell on a corner of the coffee table, his brows tightening, ¡°Chase did nothing wrong.


    Without the full picture, it''s only right he stepped up to question.¡±


    He knew his friend¡¯s character well.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If even Chase, the simpleton, felt something was off, it had to mean Vivienne was indeed


    overstepping the bounds.


    With that thought, Arthur''s irritation grew, ¡°But Vivienne has always been a bit off-kilter. I''m surprised


    Lucas chose them to spearhead the new division.¡±


    Percival was one thing. But Vivienne, from all the signs, he didn¡¯t see her as someone reliable ¨C


    selfish, untrustworthy, cunning. Now add imperious to the mix, and none of it spelled upstanding.


    "See, I told you. Arthur doesn''t like that girl either." Chase preened, relishing the rare moment


    someone agreed with him over Dante.


    Dante shot him a disdainful nce, his curious eyes on Arthur.


    Their War God was not one to rush to judgment. What in the world had Vivienne done to earn such


    a frown from Arthur?


    Curiosity piqued.


    ...


    At Vivienne¡¯s mansion.


    As she entered with Leopold, Kaitlyn and Percival rushed to greet them.


    "Vivienne, please check on Amelia."


    The woman''s eyes were swollen with tears, and without waiting for a reply, she pulled Vivienne


    towards Amelia''s room, "She''s been feverish since earlier, and the medicine isn''t helping. It''s almost


    hitting 104 degrees. Could something be wrong?"


    "I''ll take a look." Vivienne¡¯s pupils contracted, taking charge. She let go of Kaitlyn¡¯s hand and


    stepped into the room first.


    On the pink little bed, Amelia¡¯s delicate brows were furrowed. Her small face was flushed from the


    fever, like a ripened fruit.


    The washcloth on her forehead did little to ease her difort. Her lips parted slightly as she


    struggled to breathe, her throat emitting a pained whimper, stirring a deep sense of pity.


    Vivienne reached out, frowning at the scorching touch. She took silver needles from the drawer,


    inserting them at specific points, ¡°She''s been scared.¡±


    As the silver needles went in, Amelia''splexion visibly improved. Vivienne turned to Kaitlyn,


    ¡°How''s your husband?"


    Relieved by the improvement, Kaitlyn''s heart still clenched, "He''s doing okay. The injuries were


    serious, but thanks to your quick action and the ointment, the bleeding stopped. He even managed


    to eat a bit earlier. But Amelia''s condition is worse. I was terrified. Those heartless bastards, they


    were after my secret recipe, they should have juste for me! Why did they have to torment my


    family? If it weren''t for me, Amelia and the others wouldn''t have suffered like this!¡±


    Vivienne closed Amelia''s door, leaving a crack. She instructed the team brought by Draven to watch


    the child and led Kaitlyn to the living room, ¡°Even if it wasn''t Amelia and your husband, they''d have


    found other ways to target you.¡±


    She guided Kaitlyn to sit on the couch, her gaze shifting towards Jerry, who was typing away, ¡°Did


    you file the paperwork?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivienne.¡± Jerry shed an OK sign. And without missing a beat, he red at Percival,


    ¡°They''ll get their subpoenas from the court this afternoon. Now, we just need to gather our


    witnesses. Once the trial starts, leave it all to me.¡±


    Leopold nodded towards a figure on the floor, ¡°Look, there''s one witness. The rest should be on


    their way.¡±


    ¡°That guy who ndered Julian for taking bribes, he''ll be here by afternoon.¡±


    Draven chimed in, ¡°Young Master, the most pressing issue now is the girl who attempted suicide


    due to severe depression. She''s been closely guarded by someone from an ancient warrior lineage,


    making it tough to get close.¡±


    Outside, thunder rumbled ominously.


    Vivienne spoke with a casual air, "No worries. The cards we hold are more than enough to topple


    their previous arguments."


    Kaitlyn wiped away her tears, still not quite grasping Vivienne''s strategy, "Can we really overturn


    Zinnia and her cronies, and even the Abernathy family?"


    The sound of raindrops pelted against the windowpanes.


    Vivienne nced outside, and in a fleeting moment, the heavens opened up as a torrential


    downpour was whipped around by the howling wind.


    The whooshing sound rattled everyone¡¯s eardrums, while Vivienne toyed with the edge of the velvet


    sofa cushion, slowly saying, "Broken Windows Theory. It¡¯s not hard to overturn Zinnia¡¯s arguments.


    The tricky part is how to draw out the Abernathys behind her and expose them. We need to show


    everyone that whether it¡¯s the tragedy that befell your Littleton family, or Julian¡¯s case, it was all their


    doing, all to snatch what you hold in your hands."


    Percival followed Vivienne''s gaze towards the storm outside, "Are you worried that the Abernathys


    might have more schemes up their sleeve?"

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    "Can''t say for sure." Vivienne shook her head, "Mr. Wolf, don''t you think their attack this time was


    way too abrupt? Feels like they''re going all in, a do-or-die move."


    Percival''s eyes flickered with a sly gleam, "Vivienne, you should realize that it was never the


    Abernathy family who wanted that secret recipe; it was the Grimshaws behind them."


    "You mean to say the Grimshaws have issued an ultimatum to the Abernathys this time?"


    Vivienne withdrew her gaze, the unease in her heart refusing to settle.


    It was a strange feeling. She wasn''t particrly worried about the Abernathys doing anything to her,


    per se.


    Her only real vulnerability was Dorian and his lot, but at this point, the Hawthorn family were already


    under the protection of the Nine Mystics Society, so that vulnerability wasn¡¯t much of one.


    Still, why did it feel like something was about to happen?


    Percival''s gaze remained on her, easily noticing her disquiet. His eyes, filled with affection, began to


    speak, but just as he opened his mouth, Vivienne''s phone started buzzing. It was a call from


    Matthew.


    "Vivienne, I found the family that imed the medicine caused a death years ago!"


    Matthew''s voice wasn''t overly excited through the phone, which echoed through the living room,


    tinged with hesitance.


    With the sofa taken over by Vivienne and the rest, Leopold had no choice but to sit cross-legged on


    the carpet, "Well, bring them in then. We can talk money, no need to get all worked up."


    Matthew replied, "The situation''s a bitplicated, Vivienne. The person from back then, they might


    not be dead!"


    "What did you see?!"


    Matthew''s words struck like a bolt from the blue!


    As the revtion exploded in everyone''s mind, Kaitlyn''s grip on her handkerchief tightened,


    "Matthew, are you sure you didn''t mistake something? My father personally checked on that person


    back then, and he was gone. There couldn''t have been a mistake."


    Leopold was skeptical too, "Matthew, don''t tell me you''re seeing things or, worse, seeing ghosts.


    That person''s grave must be overgrown with weeds by now, how could they not be dead?!"


    But Vivienne countered, "It''s not impossible."


    Percival raised an eyebrow, intrigued, "Go on?"


    Jerry, who was sorting through files, tossed hisptop aside and pulled out his phone to call Finnian.


    "Years ago, my mom developed a drug that could mimic death. Anyone who took it wouldn''t breathe


    or have a pulse for seven days. Their body would even turn stiff and cold, just like they were really


    dead." Vivienne rested her hand on Percival''s knee and looked at him, "My mom told me, before


    she started suspecting a traitor in the organization, that she sold it to make money. One buyer


    bought an entire bottle at an auction. I suspect that it was the Abernathys, or rather, the Grimshaws,


    who were the buyers back then."


    Kaitlyn asked, "So, you''re saying that our medicine wasn''t at fault back then. It was because that


    person took the death-mimicking drug, and that''s why..."


    "It''s very likely!" Vivienne nodded affirmatively.


    At that moment, Kaitlyn felt as if she were in the depths of winter, the chill piercing to the bone!


    She always knew that Harrison had staged everything just to get his hands on the recipe, but she


    never realized that they had been nning it so far in advance.


    And she had unwittingly opened the door for those "wolves" to prey on the Littletons!


    Giving them the perfect opportunity!


    Then, Jerry returned with his phone, "Confirmed! Our master said he was the one who took the


    batch of drugs to the auction. The buyer''sst name was Abernathy."


    "Vivienne, from what I''ve gathered, that family also has thest name Abernathy." Matthew''s voice


    was somber: "They moved here over a decade ago, and they''ve always imed that the person


    who''s alive is the deceased''s twin brother. Vivienne, should we bring them all in?"


    "Bring them!"


    Viviennemanded, "Don''t do anything rash! If they''re connected to the Abernathys, you won''t


    stand a chance alone! Mr. Wolf and I will lead a team over right now!"


    "Draven, you and Anna take care of things here while I''m gone!" She spoke as she got moving, "If


    anythinges up you can''t handle, call me or Mr. Wolf! We''ll be reachable 24/7."


    "Leopold, you stay behind to assist Draven and the others." Percival followed Vivienne out the door,


    "Thomas, take a squad with us."


    Thomas nodded. "Got it!"


    ...


    At the Abernathy estate.


    The water lily ponds in the courtyard were being battered by a torrential downpour, scattering pink


    petals all over the ground.


    She walked in with a ck umbre, her cool gaze never falling on the scattered blooms. Her


    porcin fingers pinched a letter as she stepped into the hall, where Harrison sat with a warm cup


    of coffee, toying with a jade pendant. He looked up at her arrival, a smirk ying on his lips,


    "Victoria, you''re back atst. Have you found anything worthwhile during your days out?"


    "Snap!"


    The sound of the letter hitting the table echoed sharply.


    Victoria flicked the envelope onto the table with a snort, "No good news, I see. Just a subpoena.


    Harrison, you''ve been up to no goodtely, haven''t you? If it weren''t for the court mailing this, I''d


    have no idea you''ve been cozying up to Kaitlyn again. And now she''s teamed up with Vivienne to


    sue you, trying to reopen that whole debacle with the Littletons!"


    Harrison''s smile, which never quite reached his eyes, froze for a moment. He pinched the envelope,


    his gaze murky, "I can exin all this. The Grimshaws delivered an ultimatum to my dad, and I had


    no choice but to... It was wrong to keep it from you, I admit. Let''s not get worked up over this."


    Victoria scoffed and sashayed over, pulling Harrison from the head of the table. She grabbed a


    newspaper from the side, pped it down, and plopped herself in his ce, "Why should I be


    angry? I just find it hrious, Harrison. When did you be such a pushover? Can''t handle a girl


    like Kaitlyn, and now she''s got you on the ropes. I don''t know what my father saw in you, insisting


    that I marry you. You''re all talk, no show!"


    Her gaze lingered mockingly on his handsome face.


    Victoria''sugh was tainted with malice, "Apart from that pretty face, what do you have to offer?


    Kaitlyn was a fool, seduced by your mask of integrity. Hey, why not try your charm on her again?"


    She twirled a strand of her hair, eyes glinting wickedly, "Though you''re a bit long in the tooth now,


    your looks are still passable. Go on, get on your knees, apologize to Kaitlyn. Who knows, maybe


    she''ll go soft, divorce her husband, ande running back to you."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Victoria, can''t you stop?" Harrison''s voice was unusually cool towards Victoria. His knuckles


    whitened hidden in his sleeves, and he looked down, wounded, "The only person I''ve ever truly


    loved is you. Back then, I had no choice... How can you push me towards another woman?"


    Victoria felt a wave of disgust, "Spare me the drama, please."

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Stifling the churning in her stomach, Victoria shifted in her seat and propped her head up with one


    hand. "Don''t make me sick, Harrison. You might be able to fool my dad with your little schemes, but


    you can''t fool me. Go ahead and mess with the Littletons behind my back; I couldn''t care less. I''ve


    never been one for such life-shortening endeavors."


    Rising from her chair, she approached Harrison. "But let me warn you! The Ellingtons have got


    Kaitlyn''s back now, so you''d better tread lightly. If you bring trouble my way, don''t expect me to y


    the loving wife."


    Her pale fingertips tapped Harrison''s chest.


    Before Victoria could retract her hand, he grabbed it and pressed it against his heart. "Victoria,


    we''re in this together. I''m helping out Dad to make him see our worth a bit more."


    He pursed his lips, a hint of helplessness in his tone. "You don''t understand. If I don''t get involved,


    Sophie and her mother will take all the credit. You wouldn''t want to see that, would you?


    After all, your mother''s fate is still in Dad''s hands. If we don''t get our hands on that item within a


    week, who do you think Dad will me when the Grimshawse knocking?"


    His words were like a gentle knife, slicing away at Victoria''s heart.


    Harrison had honed his skills over the years, his cool gaze seeminglyden with affection. But upon


    closer inspection, one could see nothing but cold calction in his eyes. No trace of the tenderness


    and warmth expected between spouses.


    Victoria knew that look all too well. Unless he needed something, Harrison was always indifferent to


    her, only ying the doting husband in front of Gavin.


    She hadn''t expected Vivienne to invoke such fear in Harrison. Suppressing a smirk, she tried to pull


    her fingers away, but his grip was astonishingly strong. No matter how hard she tried, his palm


    remained firmly in ce.


    She loathed his pretense. It reminded her too much of how Gavin might have sweet-talked her


    mother with feigned affection, only to discard her once there was no more benefit to be had.


    "Let go!" Her eyes sharpened. "Harrison, I''m sure you don''t want another kick to that handsome


    face of yours."


    He hesitated, clearly reluctant, but eventually, he let go.


    Victoria pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her fingers meticulously as if she had


    touched something vile and couldn''t scrub it off fast enough.


    Harrison''s hazel eyes shed with anger for a moment, and Victoria felt like she had been targeted


    by a viper lurking in the darkness.


    She paused in her cleaning and looked up, meeting Harrison''s gaze.


    He tried to maintain his charming and easygoing facade, blinking innocently as his longshes


    fluttered.


    Victoria fought the urge to shudder. She was getting goosebumps!


    But she had to hold it together. She must! It wasn''t time to confront Harrison just yet.


    She forced a twitch of her lips and tossed the handkerchief into the trash. "Don''t use me as your


    excuse. I''ve seen plenty like you¡ªungrateful, two-faced scoundrels. iming you did it for me


    when, in reality, marrying me was just a means to secure your future."


    Victoria''s eyes seemed to pierce through to the soul. "After all, I''m my father''s only daughter.


    Madeline and her lot aren''t even on the family tree yet. Whether they''ll get a share of the inheritance


    is another matter, and our uncles barely acknowledge them. My father has no sons, so the


    legitimate heir can only be me."


    At her words, a flicker of shock crossed Harrison''s face, not escaping Victoria''s keen observation,


    who added, "You used the Littletons as a stepping stone to get into my father''s good graces. You''ve


    spent enough years in our household to understand him well. You''re betting he wouldn''t pass the


    legacy to Sophie, so you chose to be with me after weighing the pros and cons!"


    Sheughed suddenly. "You say it''s for me, but it''s just another way for you to curry favor with my


    father. But what a pity. You''ve hit a snag. If I''m not mistaken, Vivienne and Percival have already


    found evidence of your past misdeeds against the Littletons. Harrison, you''re done for!"


    "No, I still have one chance."


    His private fears wereid bare by Victoria, but Harrison didn''t deny them. He straightened his


    clothes and stepped closer to her. Despite her wary gaze, he wrapped his arms around her. "I still


    have you, Victoria. You are my wife, Richard Ellington''s niece. If you plead with Percival on my


    behalf, I believe he might agree. Don''t you think?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria frowned. "Do you think that''s possible? Why on earth should I help you?"


    "Because I know where your mother is." Harrison looked into Victoria''s suddenly wide eyes,


    gleaming as brightly as stars.


    If there was one thing Victoria got wrong, it was his motive for marrying her. Though it was a


    calcted decision, he did have his own desires. He had always been drawn to Victoria''s eyes. To


    see such brilliance in the mire of the Abernathy family was rare. "Just help me, and I''ll ensure your


    mother''s rescue. Are you satisfied with that deal?"


    "Why should I trust you?" Victoria struggled in vain, finding that Harrison was immovable, a hint of


    wariness creeping into her gaze. What else was this man hiding behind that deceivingly handsome


    face?


    "Harrison, I''m not as gullible as Kaitlyn! Don''t try your tricks on me; it''s just disgusting."


    Harrison wasn''t fazed by Victoria''s outburst. He casually wrapped an arm around her waist, a


    mysterious smile ying on his lips. Ignoring Victoria''s attempts to dodge, he teasingly caressed


    her cheek with his knuckles.


    His face, a mask of arrogance, slowly closed in on her despite the disgust in her eyes.


    Victoria tried to escape, but Harrison''s grip was unyielding, pinning her in ce!


    With each attempt to step back, he would close in even more.


    Only when there was no more room to retreat did she grit her teeth and hiss. "What the hell do you


    want?"


    Their faces were now barely an inch apart when Harrison finally paused. His eyes gleamed with a


    mischievous light, his voice soft and seductive. "Victoria, if you can''t trust me, who can you trust?


    Gavin, that old coot? Or perhaps your stepmother, who''s so eager to snatch your inheritance?"


    "Go to hell with her!" Victoria snapped back fiercely, balling her fists and swinging at Harrison''s face.


    "Don''t you dare mention that vixen in front of me!"

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Harrison caught the punch without flinching, his grasp firm and unyielding.


    Victoria''s eyes widened in shock as he soothed her with a seemingly tender voice, "Alright, I won''t


    bring her up. Let''s talk about your biological mother instead. You don''t seriously believe that Gavin


    would just hand her over after you''ve pulled off this stunt, do you?"


    His voice was steady as the pressure around Victoria''s waist loosened a fraction. "Believe it or not,


    in the Abernathy family, I''m the only one who can help you and the only one you can trust. Finding


    your mother on your own is a dead end, Victoria. You need to learn to ask for help."


    Victoria''s knitted brows rxed slightly. With a quick movement, she broke free from Harrison''s hold


    and put some distance between them. "What makes you think I can trust you?"


    "I won''t lie to you; I despise Gavin just as much as you do." Harrison brushed off imaginary dust


    from his suit and settled back into his seat. "What you said earlier isn''t exactly what I had in mind,


    but it''s close enough¡ªsay, sixty percent urate."


    Seeing the surprise in Victoria''s eyes, Harrison gave a sincere smile and continued, "I know you


    hate Gavin too. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Surely I don''t need to teach you that,


    Victoria?"


    He seemed genuinely intent on helping Victoria find out where her mother was.


    Doubt flickered in Victoria''s heart. She scrutinized Harrison, searching his face for any sign of


    deceit. But the man''s eyes were clear, devoid of any guile or even a hint of remorse.


    Perhaps she really could use him to her advantage?


    With that thought, Victoria''s eyes flickered, and she slowly moved closer to Harrison, working her


    wrists, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll spill our conversation to my dad?"


    "Gavin won''t believe you anyway."


    Harrison was confident about his standing with his father-inw. "He won''t believe you, Victoria."


    Victoria cursed inwardly¡ªwhat a showoff!


    She half-closed her eyes, a mix of speechlessness and disdain on her face, void of the bitterness of


    a father''s disbelief.


    She fell silent, and so did Harrison. He leisurely sipped his iced coffee, the ease of his demeanor


    making Victoria grit her teeth.


    After a long pause, it was she who broke the silence with an impatient click of her tongue.


    Clenching her fist, she rapped on the table to get Harrison''s attention, "If you dare deceive me,


    you''ll end up in a world of hurt!"


    Harrison raised an eyebrow, shifting his gaze from her delicate hand to her eyes. She reminded him


    of the cautious yet utterly naive kitten he used to have. Suppressing the urge to ruffle her hair, he


    ced his hand over hers. "You''ll be d for today''s decision."


    ...


    Emerald City.


    The sun shone brightly as Vivienne stepped out of the car, umbre in hand.


    Percival stood by her side, gazing at the endless stretch of green hills that unfurled before them.


    A gentle breeze rustled the trees, revealing the vige nestled among the dense woods below.


    Matthew was already waiting at the vige entrance. Seeing Vivienne, he jogged over to greet them.


    "Vivienne, the Abernathys live at the far end of the vige."


    After exchanging pleasantries with Leopold and Percival, Matthew led them in. "The nearest house


    to theirs is a ten-minute walk away."


    Leopold''s lips curled up in amusement. "That certainly makes our job easier."


    Vivienne shot him a nce. "Go bring the car around, and remember not to alert the locals."


    Matthew scratched his head, looking between Vivienne and Leopold, and couldn''t help but add,


    "Actually, ruffling some feathers might not be an issue. In the few days I''ve been here, I''ve learned


    that the Abernathys, being neers, haven''t meshed well with the vigers for over a decade."


    He paused, a bizarre look on his face. "When I was asking around about them, I ran into an


    Abernathy. The locals even covered for me. It''s been days, and the Abernathys haven''t noticed


    anything amiss."


    Leopold, Vivienne, and Percival exchanged speechless nces. This was an unexpected twist.


    Seeming to feel they weren''t shocked enough, Matthew rubbed his nose and continued, "Leopold,


    you can drive in from behind the mayor''s house¡ªthe one with the gpole. It''s more discreet and


    less likely to tip off the Abernathys. They''re probably still out working the fields right now."


    He pointed to a building that stood taller than the rest, with a g waving proudly above it¡ªvisible


    even on the darkest of nights.


    Following his direction, Vivienne saw a man in a white shirt, ck trousers, and canvas shoes


    standing in the field, hoeing with an air of experience before picking up his tool and heading for the


    road.


    The weeds in the field were taller than the crops; everywhere else was a sea of gold, but theirnd


    was a lush green. Frankly, Vivienne doubted there was any point in tilling suchnd.


    "You didn''t get all this from the mayor, did you?" Vivienne''s clear eyes shed with incredulity, her


    tone implying certainty more than inquiry.


    Matthew choked and sheepishly nodded. "Cormac must have taken a good sum from the


    Abernathys back in the day. Though he''s been hiding in this vige, he''s lived better than the entire


    vigebined for years.


    But for some reason, he went ahead and bought a plot ofnd from the mayor. Sure, he nted


    crops on it, but his heart wasn''t in it. Just scattered the seeds and left them be, then let the weeds


    run wild. I went down to check it out, and there wasn''t much to see. Just a bunch of weeds and


    some stunted corn or whatever."


    The more Vivienne and Percival heard, the more intrigued they became.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Leopold sensed something was off and hissed, "What''s his angle? Some sort of rustic


    adventure? Besides, he''s from the Abernathy family, for heaven''s sake. If he wanted toy low, why


    hide out in this little hillbilly vige?"


    He couldn''t fathom it. Not one bit.


    Matthew was just as puzzled. "I get the feeling they''re guarding something. I mean, Cormaces


    down to the fields every day. But his folks? They hardly ever leave the house, barely set foot


    beyond their own doorstep. And then there''s this unbearable stench around the ce."


    "A stench?"


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, then motioned for the group to enter the vige.


    Their entourage dispersed, blending into the hamlet.


    Hand in hand, Vivienne and Percival strolled the vigenes with Matthew, asionally greeting


    the locals returning from the fields with warm familiarity.


    "Matthew''s been here for just a day or two, and he''s already chummy with the vigers." Percival


    observed with a quirk of his brow. "Cormac have been here for over a decade and are as popr as


    a skunk at awn party."

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Vivienne found it strange, her gaze sweeping over the tangle of weeds in Cormac''s overgrown field.


    From a distance, and with trees obstructing her view, she couldn''t make out exactly what was being


    grown. She furrowed her brow. "Mr. Wolf, how many drug precursors can you identify?"


    She could spot which herbs were poisonous but wasn''t as clear about the raw materials for


    narcotics.


    Percival''s eyes shed coldly. "Not many, just a fewmon ones. Vivienne, are you suspecting


    that the Abernathys are using this ce as a base for growing and processing drugs?"


    "That''s not possible, Vivienne." Before she could respond, Matthew swiftly countered their


    spection, "The vigers have had their suspicions about their crops; some even called the cops,


    but after several visits, nothing was found."


    When he first arrived at the Suncrest Vige, he hadn''t ruled out that possibility.


    He had gone around the Abernathy property specifically looking for signs. Drug processing surely


    had to leave waste behind, and with no sewage system in a rural vige, it would have to end up in


    the waterways.


    But the vige wells, streams, and even the river a few miles away were all pristine.


    The Abernathys didn''t live near any water flow; aside from Cormac going out, the rest had hardly


    left their yard in over a decade.


    Thinking about what he had observed, Matthew looked around and whispered, "Honestly, the smell


    around their ce doesn''t seem like drugs, but it''s hard to describe. It''s like the stench of something


    rotting, but not quite."


    He crossed his arms, asionally ncing at Percival. "Mr. Ellington, with all the people you''ve


    met, any chance you can identify the smell?"


    The man shot him a look, his voice t. "I''m not a dog!"


    Had Matthew taken the wrong pill today? He was all smiles when they met before, but now he was


    being unusually sarcastic.


    Matthew was taken aback, at a loss for words.


    Percival nced at him nonchntly and suggested, "Let''s go in and take a look."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Taking a deep breath to suppress his irritation, Matthew agreed, "As you say, Mr. Ellington.


    Vivienne, follow me. The Abernathy household is just ahead; I''ll take you there."


    Following a winding vige path, Vivienne was led by Matthew through several twists and turns to a


    vast, t expanse ofnd.


    Unlike the clustered houses in the vige, the further they went, the fewer homes there were, and


    the more tranquil the environment became, until they stood surrounded by the Abernathy property.


    Apart from lush trees and weeds high enough to reach one''s shins, there was no other dwelling in


    sight.


    The Abernathy''s two-story house stood isted on the destend, an old fence surrounding it,


    and the architecture slightly reminiscent of a bygone era.


    In a horror movie, it would be the perfect setting for a gruesome event.


    Just as Matthew had described, upon entering the Abernathy perimeter, a foul odor assaulted their


    senses, and despite their foresight in wearing gas masks, the pervasive stench was inescapable.


    Vivienne wrinkled her nose, a vague sense of recognition spreading within her.


    She looked around and nudged Percival. "Mr. Wolf, I feel like I''ve smelled this before somewhere."


    "I have the same feeling," Percival replied, his surprise deepening, "but I can''t ce it. What about


    you, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "Me neither."


    Matthew offered, "Shall I knock on the door, Vivienne?"


    Pushing aside her unease, she nodded her consent.


    The knocking echoed in the silent wilderness as Percival surveyed the scene, noting its suitability


    for an ambush.


    His men, following the n, had positioned themselves in a radius around the Abernathy home.


    His gaze briefly met with a few of them before shifting away.


    After about ten minutes of knocking, footsteps could be heard from inside, and an impatient, gruff


    voice grew closer, "Who is it? I''ve told you a hundred times, we don''t need your vige supplies,


    and your town square has nothing to do with us!"


    As she grumbled, she opened the door.


    Upon seeing Vivienne and herpanions, the woman''s irritation lingered on their faces for a


    moment before turning into suspicion. "You''re not from the vige."


    Nimue had lived here for over a decade, and although she rarely spoke to the locals, she could


    recognize most of them. However, Vivienne and Percival, and even Matthew''s demeanor, were


    clearly not that of ordinary rural folk.


    Vivienne and Percival looked especially refined, dazzling like royalty from a castle. It was obvious


    they were wealthy city dwellers.


    She hadn''t seen such people in years and tensed up immediately. "Who are you looking for?"


    Ignoring her reaction, Matthew stepped forward with Vivienne''s approval. "We''vee for one


    reason only. The Rivenwood Littletons, you haven''t forgotten them, have you?"


    Nimue''s pupils constricted, and she moved to close the door.


    Matthew, quick to react, blocked it. She was no match for him, a woman in her fifties or sixties.


    He pushed gently, and the old door swung open.


    "What do you want?" she demanded. "The Littletons destroyed my son. Those bastards paid with


    their lives, jumping off a building. So, what, you''re here to finish us off, to avenge them?"


    Nimue''s eyes darted desperately as she sensed her defeat, and she swiftly changed her tune. "You


    can kill me if you want, but it won''t change a thing! The Littletons, they''ve got iting!"


    Vivienne¡¯sshes fluttered, a glint of steel crossing her gaze, "Whether they had iting or not


    isn¡¯t for you to say. We¡¯re here to get to the bottom of what happened all those years ago."


    She pulled Matthew aside and kicked the front door with a forceful thud.


    The other door, previously shut tight, burst open with a thunderous noise and mmed against the


    wall.


    "We¡¯re here to uncover the truth about an incident from over a decade ago," Vivienne dered,


    advancing toward Nimue. She followed her into the house, her eyes scanning over the four or five


    people who emerged¡ªmen and women, the oldest among them appeared to be Nimue¡¯s age,


    presumably her husband. And the others, close in age to Cormac, were likely his siblings.


    "Mom!"


    "Honey, what¡¯s going on?"


    Emrys Abernathy, his back hunched, shuffled forward with the support of his children, first casting a


    wary nce at Vivienne and her cohort. Then, his eyes settled on Nimue.


    As her family appeared, Nimue suddenly crumpled to the floor, pping her thigh and bursting into


    tears. "Oh, my poor boy! Taken too soon because of those damned Littletons! And now theye


    to our door, bringing more misery to my life! Son, why didn¡¯t you take me with you? To spare me the


    sorrow of being tormented by these people in my old age! Honey, take the kids and run! Don¡¯t mind


    me¡ªThe Littletons are too powerful; we can¡¯t fight them!"


    Nimue cried out, signaling to Emrys with her tearful eyes. "Take the children and flee! I¡¯ll hold them


    off. Today, I will avenge our lost son!"


    Hearing her words, the three middle-aged individuals behind Emrys stepped forward with


    determination. "Mom, Dad, you guys get out of here! We''ll take them on today, for our brother''s


    sake!"

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    The Abernathy family¡¯s voices shed like cymbals in a brass band gone rogue. Each member took


    turns stepping forward, yet not a single one was willing to really throw down.


    Vivienne''s patience wore thin with the cacophony. With a slight raise of her hand, Matthew seized


    the opportunity during the family''s chaotic shift in positions to charge forward.


    He grabbed one of them by the cor and hauled him over, his voice booming, "Keep it up, and I''ll


    send this guy to meet his maker!"


    "You... you can''t!"


    Nimue had thought they were cops here to crack the case. She didn''t expect them to y so dirty,


    and Matthew''s sudden burst of action left her speechless and stunned.


    The remaining two, a pair of young bucks, froze in their tracks. Emrys, barely daring to breathe,


    stretched out a shaking finger toward Vivienne. "What in the world do you want?"


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with scorn. "We''re here to overturn the Littleton case."


    "That''s impossible!" Nimue shot back, her voice like a whip crack, "The Littletons, those harbingers


    of disaster, they got what they deserved! To even think of overturning the case, you''re dreaming!"


    Percival interjected, "We''re not asking for your permission."


    "Wha-what?" Emrys gulped, his eyes meeting Vivienne''s hawk-like fierce gaze, and he felt a chill


    run down his spine. He had a sinking feeling. Could they have found out his son wasn''t dead?


    Vivienne''s impatience flickered across her face as she casually cleaned her ear. "You have two


    choices:e with us back to Rivenwood and recant your testimony, or we take you by force.


    Whether you get hurt in the process isn''t my concern. Think about it."


    "How could the Littleton''s remedies be anything but poison?" Nimue, despite the shiver Vivienne''s


    icy gaze sent down her spine, stood her ground defiantly. "My son is dead because of them, and


    now you expect me to lie for a murderer? How much did the Littletons pay you to sell your soul and


    do such vile deeds?"


    Vivienne let out a coldugh. "Seems like you''re not willing toe quietly."


    Percival flicked his wrist, tapping his watch twice.


    Hidden allies sprang from the shadows, and a pack of young guns d in tactical gear stormed into


    the Abernathy estate.


    Emrys had been timid moments ago, his eyes uncertain, but now his gaze hardened, and he stood


    tall, his voice filled with disdain, "You think you can intimidate the Abernathys with this motley crew?


    You''re living in a dream!"


    "Damn, he''s really an Abernathy!" Matthew''s eyes widened in disbelief as Emrys'' presence swelled


    with defiance. "What kind of family sends their own to rot away in this backwater?"


    Vivienne didn''t say a word. At the moment Emrys made his move, she and Percival charged in.


    "What? Are you from the ancient warrior lineage? Who sent you?" Emrys gasped after just one


    exchange with Vivienne, overwhelmed by the torrent of inner strength she possessed.


    At twenty, he wasn''t even half as skilled as this woman!


    Vivienne snorted. "You''re not worthy of that knowledge."


    Her movements became even more ruthless, every strike aimed at Emrys'' vital points.


    Percival, although not trained in ancient martial arts, was no slouch in a fight.


    Emrys, now older and softened by years of rural living, stood no chance against their coordinated


    assault.


    Percival, pressing the attack, shouted, "Now, Vivienne!"


    "Damn it!"


    As Emrys grappled with Percival, Vivienne closed in and struck his chest with her palm. Emrys'' roar


    was cut short as he flew back like a leaf in the wind, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the team had subdued Nimue and the other two middle-agers.


    Vivienne pulled a small vial from her pocket and handed it to Matthew. "Make them take this. Call


    Leopold; we''re heading back to Rivenwood tonight."


    "You''re wasting your breath! Even if you kill me, I won''t reverse my testimony!" Nimue''s shrill voice


    pierced the air, annoying Matthew to the point where he kicked her in the gut.


    Vivienne dragged the unconscious Emrys from the ground. "This little pill is called the Gut-Melter.


    Without the antidote every day, your insides will start to rot, eaten away bit by bit until nothing''s left


    but a puddle of blood."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seeing Nimue''s face go pale, Vivienne chuckled. "So save your energy, and don''t bother struggling.


    Matthew, stay here and keep watch."


    With that said, Vivienne turned to leave Nimue behind. "Mr. Wolf, let''s see what secrets this ce


    holds."


    ...


    The Abernathy estate.


    After Victoria and Harrison struck a deal, Sophie joined them.


    Together, they entered the main hall, where they saw Gavin with two ck ebony boxesid before


    him.


    Outside, the rain poured down as if the heavens had burst, and the boxes looked as though they


    had been unearthed from the mud, their yellow and ck stains dripping onto the pristine floor.


    Everything about them ¡ª their shape, their aura ¡ª seemed eerily familiar.


    Victoria''s brow furrowed with unease. "Dad, what''s inside these?"


    Gavin, surprised to see her, nced over at Harrison before replying.


    Sensing the confusion in the old man''s eyes, Harrison chuckled and gently guided Victoria to take


    the seat of honor at his right. "Victoria stumbled upon the court summons the Littletons sent to me. I


    had no choice but to spill the beans."


    "The Littletons sent you a court summons? For what?"


    Thanks to the facade of a decent man he had been maintaining in front of Gavin, the old man didn''t


    make much of a fuss about it.


    However, he was quite intrigued by what Harrison said next. "Kaitlyn is just trying to clear her father-


    inw''s name. She should be serving subpoenas to Zinnia, not us."


    Harrison gave a wry smile and shook his head as if to suggest it was all beyond him. "Maybe she''s


    trying to overturn the Littletons'' conviction."


    Sophie couldn''t help but snort in derision. "Has Kaitlyn lost her mind? It''s been over a decade, and


    she''s still trying to clear the Littletons'' name? What a joke!"


    Gavin didn''t take it seriously either. "It seems she''s truly desperate, resorting to such tactics to


    deflect public attention from Julian."


    He shook his head, smug and self-satisfied.


    Feeling ignored, Victoria pressed again, "Dad, you still haven''t answered my question. What''s in


    there?"


    Gavin nced at her and said, "Inside, there are the ashes of Kaitlyn''s parents. If that girl doesn''t


    care about her inws'' reputation, she at least has to take care of her own parents'' remains."


    "What are you nning to do?" Victoria''s heart skipped a beat, a chill running down her spine.


    Was Gavin even human?


    The Littleton parents had taken their lives jumping from a building because of his vile schemes, and


    now he had the audacity to exhume their ashes! Wasn''t he afraid of divine retribution?

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Gavin scoffed, the malice evident in his wrinkled eyes. "What can be done? The deed is done;


    they''re gone. So, we''ll just send Kaitlyn a picture of the urn, and let''s see what she does. Will she


    cling to that useless old family recipe, or does she want to see her parents reduced to ashes?"


    Victoria''s eyes widened in horror.


    Who the hell came up with this sick n?


    Was Gavin not afraid of being haunted by the Littleton''s vengeful spirits?


    ...


    Aurora Mountain Vi.


    In a two-thousand-square-foot vi, the lights were off in every room except the living room.


    Members of the Nine Mystics Society were stationed in every corner, ensuring the vi''s security.


    Kaitlyn had been teetering on the edge of a breakdown all day. Finally rxing, she copsed into


    the first empty room she found and fell asleep.


    Amelia''s fever had broken, Tyler''s wounds showed no signs of infection, and after taking Vivienne''s


    pills, Sadie and Julian were out like lights.


    Anna did a round of the vi before settling back in the living room.


    Draven sat on the couch, silently cleaning his knives, an array of sleek switchdes neatly arrayed


    on the coffee table.


    Having finished the tasks given to him by Percival, Thomas stretched his long legs, carelessly


    resting his head against the back of the sofa to rest his eyes.


    Beside him, Raquel sat gagged, her eyelids fluttering with fatigue, yet she dared not sleep, fearing


    she might be taken out by Anna and the others if she let her guard down.


    Anna''s gaze swept indifferently over the group before she, too, took a seat, pulling out her phone to


    check the time. "It''s almost dawn. Where are Vivienne and Percival? Shouldn''t they be back by


    now?"


    Draven ced thest switchde on the table and sighed as if he had finished a monumental


    task. He poured himself a cup of water, taking a sip before speaking, "They should be here soon.


    Emerald City isn''t far, and even if those guys are tough, it''s no big deal for the boss to bring them


    back."


    "Two days till court," Jerry, now fully rested, said as he rubbed his eyes and emerged from his room.


    "Even if they''re a bit dyed, it''s fine. The Abernathys can''t pull any more stunts against the


    Littletons at this point."


    "Everything will be settled after the trial." Thomas opened his eyes slowly, a sense of unease


    lingering. "But why do I feel so unsettled?"


    The rain continued to patter outside.


    Purple lightning streaked across the night sky, and the room flickered with light and shadow,


    creating an eerie atmosphere that put everyone on edge.


    Thomas couldn''t recall thest time he''d seen weather this severe, but he couldn''t shake the feeling


    that something big was about to happen.


    Jerry nced at him. "Don''t jinx us. The online buzz is still brewing, but with our legal summons, the


    tide is turning. The Littletons are under our watch; what could possibly go wrong?"


    Thomas shook his head, unsure. "Maybe I''m just overthinking..."


    "Vivienne! Vivienne!" Before he could finish, Kaitlyn, who had been asleep, suddenly burst out of


    her room.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, her hands clutching her phone tightly, her frantic gaze sweeping the room


    for Vivienne. Not seeing her, she headed for the door.


    "Mrs. Littleton!" Anna, who was closest, quickly grabbed Kaitlyn. "Mrs. Littleton, Ms. Vivienne hasn''t


    returned yet. Are you looking for her?"


    "Yes, yes, I need to find Vivienne," Kaitlyn stammered, her hands trembling as she held her phone,


    "There''s no time! Can you call her, ask her toe back quickly? There''s really no time left!"


    "What''s happened?" Thomas asked, a sense of dread filling him.


    Jerry cursed inwardly at his earlier premonition and strode over. "Mrs. Littleton, may I see your


    phone?"


    Kaitlyn had been gripping her phone since the start, and that was where the problem had to be.


    He didn''t wait for her consent before reaching out to take it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Kaitlyn, usually so clear-headed and resilient, was now filled with confusion and helplessness.


    She didn''t resist as Jerry took the phone from her hands, murmuring repeatedly about theck of


    time, looking utterly shaken.


    "Bastards!"


    Jerry''s eyes fell upon the phone, and he couldn''t suppress a curse.


    Draven and the others gathered around, and as he stood, he made sure to pocket the switchdes.


    "What happened? Who sent Mrs. Littleton a message?"


    Jerry turned the phone for everyone to see, and the message from an unknown number was clear


    for all to witness.


    Anna, who had beenforting Kaitlyn, looked over, and the warmth in her eyes turned ice-cold.


    "These people are despicable!"


    "What do we do now?" Thomas clenched his teeth.


    Even though he wasn''t Kaitlyn, the message on the phone made his blood boil with rage! Who


    would dare threaten someone with their deceased parents'' ashes?


    Demanding a trade, or they''d scatter the Littleton''s ashes to the wind?


    They had underestimated the depravity of the Abernathy''s!


    Draven''s aura was chilling. "I''m calling Young Master right now. We can''t dy any longer. Anna,


    make sure Mrs. Littleton is calm."


    The Abernathys had made their move. Within three days, if the secret recipe wasn''t handed over,


    they would scatter the Littleton parents'' ashes into the earth.


    No wonder Kaitlyn had such a visceral reaction. Such a threat would unsettle anyone! They truly


    couldn''t afford to wait any longer!


    Vivienne was already on the freeway when she received the call.


    In the backseat of the unassuming ck Porsche, she nced at Percival next to her, his features


    set in a mask of stoic coldness. She pursed her lips, momentarily at a loss for words offort.


    The memory of them bursting into the house, guided by Nimue''s roaring voice, and the scene that


    met their eyes made Vivienne''s stomach churn.


    Just a few hours earlier, she and Percival had stepped into the Abernathys'' townhouse. They were


    greeted by the vast living room, void of any furniture, creating an eerie, empty space. Against the


    wall stood a folding cot. Next to the cot, there were various medical devices. They weren''t exactly


    cutting-edge but seemed to be barely keeping the person on the cot alive.


    The closer they approached the woman, the more pungent the smell that invaded their nostrils


    became.


    When Vivienne reached the bedside, the overpowering stench nearly made her eyes roll back in her


    head.


    The nket covering the woman looked like it hadn''t been washed in ages, its original color barely


    discernible beneath splotches of ck.


    Under the cot, the sheet was stained with patches of yellow¡ªsome resembled bloodstains, others


    something else entirely.


    "Is this person still alive?"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Leopold and Matthew had just finished loading the Abernathy family into the van, including Cormac,


    when the stench inside hit them like a wave, almost driving them back out the door. But seeing


    Vivienne and the others frozen by the bedside, Leopold steeled himself and stepped inside.


    The woman on the bed was a shadow of her former self, her hair tangled and matted like weeds


    upon the pillow. Her face was streaked with dirt, and it looked like the Abernathys hadn''t bothered to


    clean her in ages. If it weren''t for the faint rise and fall of her chest, Leopold might have mistaken


    her for a corpse.


    Wait a minute!


    Those features...


    Howe she looked a bit like Percival?


    Realizing this, Leopold''s pupils dted, his finger pointing shakily at the woman on the bed.


    Then he nced at Percival, whose stony face was unreadable, and noticed the air around him


    growing colder and heavier. Leopold took a step back, feeling as if his throat had been seized. He


    couldn''t manage to utter aplete sentence.


    Finally, it was Vivienne who broke the silence. "Mr. Wolf, let''s get her out of here first."


    She was genuinely shocked. They had onlye to fetch a witness back to Rivenwood, and here


    they were, stumbling upon the very person Percival had spent years searching for.


    Mr. Wolf''s aunt, the Ellington heiress¡ªHolly Ellington!


    "Gavin Abernathy!"


    The torrential rain outside devoured any trace of light, leaving their car in the darkness, save for the


    asional sh of headlights that flickered before Vivienne''s eyes.


    Percival, with lips pressed together and eyes as cold as ice, stared into the abyss beyond the


    window.


    Time seemed to crawl by.


    Atst, the man spoke. His voice was hoarse, almost eerie in the pitch-ck setting, yet Vivienne


    heaved a sigh of relief as she said, "Mr. Wolf, trust me, I will heal your aunt."


    Percival''s grim expression softened slightly. He shifted, leaning his head against Vivienne''s


    shoulder. "Vivienne, I do trust you. It''s just... I can''t control..."


    He couldn''t control the hatred bubbling up inside him toward Gavin and the entire Abernathy family.


    He had assumed that even if Gavin didn''t care for his aunt, out of respect for her status as the


    Ellington heiress, she would be ced in an unknown hospital with professional care to at least


    keep her alive.


    But the reality was starkly different! In this remote vige, there were only a few, including Cormac!


    The moment Percival had pulled back the covers, even he couldn''t suppress the rising bile in his


    throat.


    He now understood where that foul stench lingering around the Abernathy property came from!


    Beneath that soiled and stained nket was Holly''s withered body, wounds festering and crawling


    with maggots!


    At that moment, Percival felt a murderous rage!


    Thest shred of his sanity reminded him that those people were still useful. But the agony he felt


    for Holly and the hatred for the Abernathys set his heart aze with fury!


    Percival allowed himself to bury his head deeper into Vivienne''s stomach, his clenched eyes hiding


    the torrent of hatred.


    Feeling the warmth through the thin fabric, Vivienne swallowed hard, her hand gently caressing his


    hair as a chill shed in her eyes. "Mr. Wolf, the dead do not deserve our hatred."


    Matthew nced up through the rear-view mirror at Vivienne and pursed his lips.


    He couldn''t recall thest time he had seen such a chilling expression on Vivienne''s face.


    The ancient warrior lineage was formidable, but was Vivienne afraid?


    If someone hurt a person Vivienne cared about, they couldn''t just hand their life over to the Grim


    Reaper without her consent.


    His phone rang then, and he nced at the caller ID before saying, "Vivienne, it''s Draven."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hand it over."


    Matthew passed the phone to her.


    Vivienne answered. Draven''s voice, cool yet tinged with anger, came through, "Young Master,


    there''s been trouble!"


    "What has the Abernathy family done now?" Vivienne didn''t need to guess; she knew Gavin must


    have stirred up more trouble.


    Anna, having calmed Kaitlyn, joined Draven, "Ms. Vivienne, Gavin had people dig up Mrs. Littleton''s


    parents'' graves. They''ve taken the ashes and are threatening that if we don''t hand over the secret


    recipe within three days, they''ll scatter her parents'' ashes to the winds!"


    Vivienne''s grip on the phone tightened as she inhaled deeply. "How is Kaitlyn holding up?"


    Anna looked at the figure shivering on the couch, her expression bordering on hysterical, and shook


    her head. "Not well. She''s been muttering about running out of time. She''s probably been triggered


    by the Abernathys. Ms. Vivienne, what do we do now?"


    In the darkness, a cold light flickered in Vivienne''s eyes. "Stay at the vi. We''ll be right back."


    After a pause, remembering Holly in the car, she added, "Have Brody prepare a secure room in the


    lab. I need to put someone in there."


    Anna acknowledged, "Alright."


    "What''s wrong?" Percival''s voice was muffled against her, his head still buried in her abdomen,


    which suddenly tensed, the muscles quivering slightly.


    Vivienne set her phone down with deliberate slowness, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Gavin dug


    up Kaitlyn''s folks'' graves, threatening to scatter their ashes if the family secret isn''t handed over."


    "Damn! That''s downright diabolical!"


    Leopold, who was driving, couldn''t hold back his outrage. "Is Gavin even human? Back in the day,


    he and those other ancient warrior lineages wreaked havoc, leaving nothing but ruin in their wake.


    And now, for some mythical recipe, he''s stooping so low as to desecrate someone''s parents''


    remains?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "The Abernathys sure y thepdog well, don''t they? Have they no


    fear of karma?"


    "If they feared karma, they wouldn''t be colluding with the Grimshaws." Percival rose from where he


    sat beside Vivienne. Rubbing his temples, he continued with disgust, "The Abernathys are a


    cesspool of vile deeds, and Gavin is the foulest creature lurking within."


    "This time, it looks like the Grimshaws have really given them an ultimatum." Percival''s analysis was


    calm, his eyes hiding all the negativity. "They''re nothing but opportunistic trash!"


    Vivienne''s gentle hands began to soothe his tense back. "If they''re trash, then they belong in the


    dumpster. But, we''ve got another score to settle before that. Not all Abernathys are Grimshaw''s


    dogs."


    Percival blinked in surprise. "You mean Victoria?"


    Leopold was astonished. "You can''t be serious, Vivienne. Hasn''t Victoria always been her daddy''s


    little girl, doing all sorts of dirty work against the Littletons? You told me she forced Kaitlyn into


    donating blood for their twisted purposes."


    Vivienne replied, her tone contemtive, "I can''t be sure why she did what she did, but I''ve got a


    hunch she''s not the viin here."


    She recounted the episode where Victoria was supposed to have kidnapped Kaitlyn but ended up


    dropping her off at the Rivenwood Shopping Center instead.


    Matthew chuckled skeptically. "So, what you''re saying is, all those things she''s done might''ve been


    an act due to circumstances beyond her control?"


    Leopold jumped in, "You don''t think it''s got something to do with Percival''s aunt, do you?"

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    The moment Leopold spoke, the car fell into a silence that stretched for a full thirty seconds.


    Vivienne looked up at Leopold with a hint of exasperation in her eyes. Her junior always had a


    knack for being clever at the most inconvenient times.


    Some things, even if you know them, you just don''t blurt out!


    Realizing he might have put his foot in it, Leopold met Matthew''s disapproving gaze and chuckled


    awkwardly, trying to change the subject. "So, what do we do now? Head over to the YQ Research


    Center first?"


    Vivienne nodded. "Let''s drop Holly off there first. She can''t hold on much longer with just the meds


    I''ve been giving her. Theb''s equipment is state-of-the-art, and with Brody there to help out, I can


    run some tests and stabilize her condition. Then, we need to focus all our efforts on dealing with the


    Abernathys!"


    Neither Leopold nor Matthew objected to the n.


    Percival, who had regained hisposure, gripped Vivienne''s hand tightly, "Leave Gavin to me! I


    want to avenge Aunt Holly myself!"


    ...


    YQ Research Center.


    The soft blue floor lights flickered overhead. The roar of the rain and thunder was swallowed by the


    soundproof walls.


    Behind the frosted ss doors, Percival and Leopold could only make out the vague silhouettes of


    two people inside.


    "Hey, what''s going on in there?" Enzo sidled up to Leopold, nudging his elbow.


    The touch was met with an impatient brush-off, and Leopold held a finger to his lips, "Keep it down,


    will you? Come outside; I''ll fill you in."


    He cast a surreptitious nce at the stone-faced Percival and gestured for Enzo to follow him out of


    theb.


    Matthew, noticing their antics, chose to ignore them and pulled out a beer from seemingly nowhere.


    "Rx, with Vivienne in there, everything''s going to be all right."


    Percival''s eyes flickered. "I know."


    Matthew stifled a sigh, thinking, "If you know, then why are you still sitting here like a statue?"


    Inside the operating room, Vivienne and Brody worked with grave intensity. "Hemostats." Vivienne


    let Brody wipe the sweat from her brow as she received the shiny forceps, her gloves stained with


    blood.


    Brody nced more than once at the woman lying on the operating table.


    When she had first been brought in, he thought Vivienne and the others had dug up a corpse!


    Learning that she was Percival''s aunt, he was somewhat incredulous.


    But now, seeing the woman, cleaned up yet with cheeks hollowed from malnutrition and


    unconsciousness, he could see the resemnce to Percival.


    "I never thought I''d see the day when the Ellington family heiress would be reduced to this," he


    clicked his tongue. "You sure you can cure her?"


    Based on his experience, someone like Holly should have been long gone. Her survival till now was


    nothing short of a miracle. If Vivienne hadn''t brought her back from that remote vige they


    mentioned, she probably wouldn''t havested a few more months.


    Frankly, even he wasn''t sure he could save her.


    Vivienne didn''t blink as she replied, "It''ll take some effort, that''s all."


    Brody looked at her in surprise. "Sometimes I really wonder just how advanced your medical skills


    are. Is there anyone in the world you can''t save?"


    The only sounds in the room were the ticking of the surgical instruments and the slicing of flesh.


    Vivienne didn''t respond, focusing instead on stitching up Holly''s incision. After the final suture, she


    finally breathed a sigh of relief, put all the tools back on the tray, and removed her mask. "I''m no


    miracle worker. The equipment in Room 3 is top-notch; I''ve arranged for her to stay there."


    Vivienne tidied up the aftermath of the surgery on Holly and, after scrubbing her hands, opened a


    sterile passageway. "Tomorrow morning, someone wille to take care of her. What you need to


    do is monitor all her vital signs. If anything unexpected happens, call me immediately. If you can''t


    reach me, get Percival."


    "Leave it to me," Brody assured, pushing the gurney through the passageway. He preferred


    experiments, but looking after a patient was well within his capabilities. Plus, he was curious to see


    how the Specter Healer would work her magic on someone who was practically knocking on death''s


    door.


    "How did it go?"


    The operating room door opened with a ding. Leopold and Enzo, who had returned from outside,


    along with Matthew and Percival, who had been waiting, crowded around.


    Vivienne''s face held a gentle smile. "The surgery was a sess, and Aunt Holly''s condition is


    stable. Now, it''s all about recovery. She hasn''t been properly cared for in years, and her organs


    have suffered some damage."


    In front of the others, Vivienne squeezed Percival''s hand to reassure him, "She needs time to heal


    and further treatmentter. Right now, our focus is on revenge."


    The coolness of Percival''s palm warmed under her touch.


    Percival managed a faint smile as he looked at Vivienne, his expression softening with tenderness


    that Leopold and the other bachelors couldn''t quite understand.


    Matthew spoke up, "Vivienne, shall we head back to the estate?"


    Leopold chimed in, "Anna''s been calling me non-stop. If we don''t get back soon, I think Mrs.


    Littleton is going to lose it."


    Vivienne nodded. "Let''s go."


    As the first light of dawn hit the estate, the heavy doors finally made a sound.


    Kaitlyn rose immediately, hastening her steps, but before she could reach the door, Vivienne and


    the others pushed it open and entered.


    "Vivienne!"


    "Ms. Vivienne!"


    "Young Master!"


    "Vivienne!"


    The four seated figures turned their heads simultaneously, their steps hastening as they made a


    beeline toward Vivienne and her group.


    Kaitlyn was the swiftest among them. By the time Jerry and the others reached the entrance, she


    had already grasped Vivienne''s hand, her face etched with sorrow.


    Before Kaitlyn could utter a word, Vivienne said, ¡°Kaitlyn, I already know about your parents. Don''t


    worry, I have a n.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Vivienne, thank heavens you''re back.¡±


    Anna let out a sigh of relief. Any longer and she would have struggled to keep Kaitlyn calm!


    Draven, with his sharp eyes, scanned their faces and furrowed his brow. ¡°Something''s gone wrong,


    hasn''t it? You all look like hell¡ªdark circles almost hitting the floor.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Leopold shook his head miserably. ¡°Don¡¯t even start. All I know is, Gavin has to go down. No matter


    what!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anna''s face was the epitome of confusion.


    Even Draven''s expression was indescribable. Sure, Gavin''s actions were deplorable, but why did


    Leopold look as if he were out for blood, as if Gavin had done him a personal grievous wrong?


    Their baffled gazes shifted to Vivienne. Under their scrutiny, she was reluctant to air Percival''s dirty


    laundry in public.


    Jerry, privy to the truth and sworn to secrecy by Leopold, opened his mouth but chose silence under


    Vivienne''s cautionary gaze.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Right now, we need to figure out how to retrieve Kaitlyn¡¯s parents¡¯ ashes,¡±


    Vivienne said with a stern voice, skillfully changing the subject.


    She pulled a prescription from her pocket. ¡°The Abernathy family wants the secret recipe, so let¡¯s


    give it to them. It''s high time we found out what the Grimshaw family really wants with it!¡±


    ¡°Give it to them?¡±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Kaitlyn stared in bewilderment at the ancient-looking sheet of paper in Vivienne¡¯s hands.


    It was filled with neatly penned recipes for potions, some familiar and some utterly foreign to her.


    The ink script was delicate and refined as if it could only have been penned by a character straight


    out of a period drama. The paper itself looked like something from a bygone era, rough around the


    edges as if it was crafted with antiquated methods.


    Blinking back her confusion, her mind whirred back to life. Suddenly, it clicked. ¡°You mean to say we


    swap this fake recipe for my parents¡¯ ashes?¡±


    Vivienne nodded while Anna flipped through the recipes, puzzled. ¡°But will this really work, Ms.


    Vivienne? What¡¯s this recipe even for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I got from Brody. It¡¯s not highly toxic; at worst, it¡¯ll give someone the runs if they take


    it over a long period.¡±


    Vivienne guided Kaitlyn back to the living room, massaging her temples that throbbed with the day¡¯s


    tension. ¡°Gavin might not even know what the real recipe is. Oliver Grimshaw would nevere to


    collect it himself. This decoy is the perfect bait.¡±


    She paused, a sly glimmer in her eye. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t have to rely solely on this ¡®recipe.¡¯ I¡¯ve got


    a backup n.¡±


    ¡°A backup n?¡± Percival settled beside her. He caught the cunning in Vivienne¡¯s gaze and knew


    instantly what she was nning. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s trustworthy?¡±


    He had not a shred of fondness for anyone from the Abernathy family, even if the person in question


    was his aunt¡¯s daughter!


    Vivienne patted his hand soothingly. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out, right?¡±


    She pulled out her phone, quickly found Victoria¡¯s number, and without hesitation, sent a text that


    read: [Your mother¡¯s with me. Meet at Aurora Mountain Vi in one hour.]


    ¡°That¡¯s that. Now, we wait.¡± Closing her phone with a snap, Vivienne stood up, linking arms with


    Percival. ¡°Let¡¯s catch some Z¡¯s for an hour. Anna, give us a shout when Victoria shows.¡±


    Anna nodded. ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°I need to crash, too. What a night!¡± Leopold yawned contagiously, his fatigue spreading to Matthew.


    As his physical exhaustion took hold, all he could think about was how ufortable he felt.


    ¡°Draven, you¡¯re in charge of our guests in the car.¡±


    ¡°Vivienne¡¯s medicated them. If they give you any trouble, just knock them around a bit,¡± Matthew


    said with a stretch, heading off to bed.


    The door closed behind him with a thud.


    Anna looked around at the others, clueless. ¡°They¡¯re not actually going to mine coal, are they?¡±


    ¡°Mining coal would be a picpared to what they¡¯re up to,¡± Jerry said, watching the others


    disappear behind a door. He shook his head, deciding not to burden Percival with the details just


    yet.


    Leading the way out, he ignored Anna¡¯s probing stare that screamed, ¡®You definitely know


    something.¡¯


    ¡°Let Vivienne fill you inter. For now, let¡¯s offload the cargo.¡±


    Kaitlyn sat in the living room, restless. She nced around, her anxiety subsiding only when


    Vivienne returned.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite remaining worried, Kaitlyn found herself instinctively trusting in Vivienne¡¯s confident and


    serene gaze. Her tense muscles rxed at the thought. She didn¡¯t know why Vivienne would trust


    Victoria, but if Vivienne believed in her, there must be a reason...


    Kaitlyn twisted the hem of her shirt in her hands, lost in thought.


    As time ticked away, the doorbell of Aurora Mountain Vi rang insistently.


    Anna had just taken a bite of her sandwich. Her eyes sparkled as she heard themotion, quickly


    standing up with one hand on the weapon concealed at her back, inching toward the door.


    Outside, an impatient voice shouted, ¡°Vivienne! Come out here! What the hell does your text mean,


    Vivienne?¡±


    The frenzied voice was coupled with a rapid thud on the door. Amid it, Thomas¡¯s voice tried to


    soothe, but Anna and the others in the living room froze.


    Kaitlyn was the first to snap to action. ¡°It''s Victoria. I''ll go wake Vivienne.¡±


    Victoria?


    Despite the banging, Anna didn¡¯t let her guard down. Peering through the digital peephole, she


    confirmed it was only Victoria and Thomas before opening the door, ¡°What took you so long,


    Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Vivienne! Get out here! I want to know what the hell your cryptic message means!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s slender figure barged in, her gaze darting around the room.


    Thomas followed, gently closing the door. ¡°Got held up with Richard. The old man wanted me to tell


    Percival toe home for a visit. Once we got chatting, time just got away from us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± He gestured toward themotion in the living room.


    Anna¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°Ms. Vivienne said she needed her help. Beyond that, I''m clueless.¡±


    Victoria, blocked by Draven and Jerry, spun around the room like a headless chicken. ¡°Why are you


    stopping me? Vivienne called me here. Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Jerry was about to reveal that Vivienne was still asleep when her voice, heavy with slumber,


    suddenly filled the room.


    Jerry and Draven exchanged a look and stepped aside to let Vivienne through.


    Vivienne shuffled downstairs, still in her slippers, yawning away thest of her drowsiness.


    Victoria charged toward her, oblivious to tripping over something soft on the ground. Without


    looking, she marched straight up to Vivienne. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of your text?¡±


    Vivienne looked down, a smirk ying on her lips as she nced at Emrys lying on the floor. His


    five fingers still bore the imprint of Victoria''s shoe, and his eyes,rge as lima beans, were bulging


    out as he howled in pain, though every sound was muffled back into his mouth by the duct tape.


    Pitiful, huh?


    Shaking her head, Vivienne gestured to Draven. "Come take a look, and you''ll understand."


    "If I''m not mistaken, your mother is the Ellington family''s young miss, Mr. Wolf''s aunt, Richard''s


    biological daughter, Holly, right?"


    Victoria nodded, her gaze following Draven''s movements. The white curtain hung slowly as the


    man''s fingers worked on theputer.


    The white screen soon disyed the projections of surveince footage.


    Vivienne motioned for Victoria to keep up. "We took a trip to Emerald City yesterday, aiming to


    capture the so-called victim of an old Littleton family miscarriage of justice. Instead, we stumbled


    upon her in some nameless little vige."


    "A vige?" Victoria gasped in disbelief. "How is that possible? She''s in a vegetative state; how


    could she survive in a tiny vige without advanced medical equipment?"


    Vivienne''s eyes were frosty. "For that, you''d have to ask Gavin."


    Pointing a finger, she prodded Victoria''s cheek and turned her head. "Gavin never intended to take


    proper care of your mom. For years, she clung to life by a thread, sustained only by poison and a


    fierce will to live. Her condition was dire; had we not found her, she probably wouldn''t havested


    much longer in that little vige."

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Victoria''s gaze followed Vivienne''s motion, turning to face the screen. The dim room, lined with


    high-tech medical paraphernalia, flickered with the sterile glow of the monitors. There, in the cold


    embrace of the hospital bed,y a woman whose pallor was so ghostly it seemed to drain the life


    from her surroundings. Only the misty rhythm of her breath against the pale blue mask of the


    respirator bore witness to her clinging to life.


    The footage was silent, yet Victoria could almost hear the incessant beep of the heart monitor


    haunting her ears. She held her breath, her heartbeat thundering, threatening to burst through her


    eardrums. She didn''t need to be a medical expert to know her mother''s condition was dire.


    The arms that had once held her so tenderly were now a roadmap of scars¡ªa patchwork of pain.


    Some were old, their wounds healed to leave nothing but pale ghosts on her skin. Others were


    fresh, angry, and brown, each one a raw nerve in Victoria''s heart.


    "Mom..." her lips trembled, teeth chattering, a broken cry tearing through her throat.


    Her sobs filled the living room, spreading like a sorrowful tide.


    Vivienne watched in silence, gesturing to Anna and the others, who quietly ushered Kaitlyn out of


    the room, their steps retreating up the staircase.


    Kaitlyn couldn''t resist ncing back to see Victoria, who always seemed so formidable, now as


    vulnerable as a child who had lost her favorite toy. Her shoulders shook with helpless despair, a


    mirror to the time Kaitlyn had stood amid the rubble, feeling the world copse around her. Maybe


    she had misjudged Victoria all along?


    Her thoughts were cut short as she ascended the stairs, leaving behind Vivienne, who leaned over


    to pick up theptop lying on the coffee table.


    "All these years, you''ve been helping Gavin, hoping he''d take care of your mom, right?" she said


    softly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Victoria nodded, her once proud posture copsing as she sank to the floor. Her voice was hoarse.


    "I thought... if I did well enough, he''d tell me where my mom was. I never imagined... I didn''t know


    he would treat her like this."


    "We didn''t either," Vivienne reassured, patting her shoulder.


    "Do you know these men?" she asked, referring to Emrys and the others trying to make themselves


    invisible on the floor.


    Wiping away her tears, Victoria looked over with red, swollen eyes. Suddenly, her gaze froze, and


    her lips parted in disbelief. "Uncle?"


    "Uncle?" Vivienne echoed, a spective tone in her voice. "Gavin''s brother?"


    Sniffling, Victoria felt caught in a web of deceit. "Yes, his half-brother Emrys. ording to the


    Abernathy family records, he died over a decade ago. But here he is, alive!"


    At the mention of his name, Emrys¡ªwho had been tied up by the Nine Mystics Society like a hog


    for ughter¡ªstared wide-eyed at Victoria, writhing on the ground with desperation in his eyes.


    Vivienne approached and ripped the duct tape from his mouth. "What do you want to say?"


    "I ain''t dead!" Emrys bellowed, "You little viper, you''re in cahoots with her, aren''t you? Gavin


    promised me. He said if I kept an eye on this Ellington woman, he''d take me back once it was all


    over. You traitor, you think you can fool me?"


    Victoria''s gaze hardened. "All these years, you''ve been watching my mother?"


    Her voice was cold as steel, pushing Emrys back. Realization dawned in his beady eyes. "So what


    if I have? You better release me, or else I''ll report you to my brother. You''ll lose your im to the


    Abernathy inheritance!"


    "Oh, do you really think I care about that inheritance?" Victoria scoffed. "But I am surprised. You still


    haven''t seen Gavin''s true colors. You are your Dad''s favorite, and yet Gavin, the treacherous,


    heartless scoundrel, took the head of the Abernathy family right from under him! You think Gavin


    wouldn''t betray you?" Victoria''s voice rose with a hint of mirth. "How about I show you the family


    tree? I bet you won''t find a single mention of yourself!"


    "That''s impossible! He promised me!" Emrys was in denial, his voiceced with disbelief.


    Vivienne snorted. "How is it impossible? Gavin lied even to his own wife¡ªa man who stepped on


    the very woman who helped him rise to power. How could you expect any loyalty from him?"


    Twirling her hair, Vivienne mused, "Before your father died, he must have left you money, right,


    Emrys? Ever seen it?"


    Victoria nced at the monitor again before approaching. "Why would he? Gavin used that money


    to curse the woman he despised. He paid a fortune to ensure her ashes would be forever bound,


    damning her soul. That woman was your mother! He used your inheritance to condemn your mother


    to eternal damnation!"


    Emrys gasped for air, his face turning crimson with rage as Victoria''s words echoed around him,


    revealing a truth too cruel to bear.


    Victoria was relentless, her voice tinged with a bitter resolve, "Oh, and let''s not forget about those


    shops and thepany Gavin left you. He dumped them on the one guy you used to despise most


    ¡ªyour bodyguard¡ªto manage everything. And your maternal grandparents'' family? Ruined by his


    actions! Their fate was just like your mother''s. Emrys, while you''ve been holed up in the wilderness


    for over a decade, oblivious to the world, obsessing over tormenting my mother, the people you


    cared about were enduring the same agony. Tell me, isn''t this karma?"


    Herughter started lightly, but it soon grew into a wild cackle that grated on everyone''s ears,


    especially Emrys''.


    Vivienne, on the other hand, detected endless sorrow and mockery in thatugh. She blinked away


    the heaviness in her eyes and sighed silently.


    Emrys was seething, his gums bleeding from clenching his teeth so hard. He roared, spitting blood,


    "You''re lying! You deceitful bitch, you must be lying to me! Let me go; I need to return to the


    Abernathy estate. I must confront Gavin myself. I don''t believe you! I refuse to believe!"


    How could this be possible?


    Victoria had to be deceiving him!


    The brother who once showed him such kindness, how could he perpetrate such cruelty upon his


    own mother? He remembered the promises of the past, the assurances that he would be weed


    back into the Abernathy fold.


    It was all agreed upon... wasn''t it?

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Percival came thundering down the stairs, his brows knitted in frustration, and without a word, he


    aimed a swift kick at Emrys. His icy gaze glided over Victoria with chilling indifference, the frost


    thawing slightly as his eyes settled on Vivienne.


    "The jig is up," he said coolly. "You''re like a fish on a chopping board now. What good does it do me


    to lie to you?"


    Vivienne stroked his back soothingly. "Don''t stoop to his level. If he had any sense, he wouldn''t


    have been yed by Gavin for all these years."


    "Emrys, think about it. Gavin''s the head of the Abernathy family now. That Littleton scandal''s been


    cold for over a decade. If he wanted you back, would he have let you flounder this long?


    As one of the top five influential families, you don''t think the Abernathys have the means to hide you


    in the big city, do you? Besides, he''s now under Grimshaw''s thumb."


    With a mocking smile, Vivienne added, "He''s yed you for a fool, and yet here you are, guarding


    his secrets like a loyal hound. I''ve seen manypdogs, but one who would send his own mother to


    perdition? You''re a first."


    "Shut up!" Emrys roared, nearly delirious, thrashing on the ground.


    Themotion woke everyone upstairs. Leopold and Matthew, without even bothering to put on


    their jackets, bolted down the stairs andnded their feet squarely on Emrys'' face.


    "Damn it, shut it! You''ve disturbed my beauty sleep!" Leopold growled, the very picture of a man not


    to be trifled with when sleep-deprived.


    Matthew, still half asleep, overheard Emrys'' muffled groan and delivered another kick. "Enough


    already! Chasing you lot kept me up all night. Just as I''m about to catch some Z''s, you wake me.


    Shut it!"


    Watching the sleep-deprived pair, Vivienne''s lips twitched. She waved them off. "Go back to bed. I''ll


    take care of him."


    "Let me do it, ma''am," Thomas volunteered, brandishing a roll of duct tape.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vivienne wouldn''t refuse. She considered Emrys, who was now a bloodied mess on the floor, and


    decided not to let this valuable asset against Gavin die an ignoble death. She loosened the tape a


    bit and popped a pill into his mouth before sealing it shut again.


    "Now, you have two choices," she said methodically. "One, I can arrest you right now for uwful


    detention and let you rot in jail. Or two, you can rat out Gavin. Get a lighter sentence, maybe even a


    plea bargain. And who knows, maybe they''ll even let you walk free."


    "What reason do I have to trust you?"


    "You old fool!" Victoria''s eyes shed with anger as she lunged forward, only to be caught by


    Vivienne.


    "You''re asking why you should trust me?" Vivienne''s smile deepened, her delicate fingers tucking a


    stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Because I''m the one who poisoned you, and only I have the


    antidote."


    Emrys'' eyes rolled frantically; his fingernails dug into his palms as he considered his options.


    Finally, at Victoria''s impatient look, he nodded, reluctantly agreeing to Vivienne''s terms. He didn''t


    care about Nimue or anyone else''s fate, nor his own chance of a reduced sentence. He was driven


    by a simple desire for revenge against Gavin, to see that hypocrite suffer.


    "Excellent," Vivienne said, nodding in satisfaction. "Now there''s just one more thing¡ªhow to


    surreptitiously switch out Kaitlyn''s parents'' ashes."


    Jerry was puzzled. "Switch? I thought we were trading the fake recipe?"


    Anna, who had juste downstairs, said offhandedly, "That scoundrel would dig up graves. How


    can we take his word?"


    Percival''s eyes shed coldly. "So, Vivienne, you''re nning a bait and switch?"


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she looked at Percival. "I''ve never stolen anything in my


    life. I''m curious to see how it feels."


    Turning to Victoria, she continued, "I''ve set things in motion. The rest is up to you, Ms. Victoria.


    Don''t let me down."


    Victoria''s gaze lingered on Vivienne. "Heal my mother, and I''ll do whatever it takes!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Abernathy estate, Asher Grimshaw, having recovered from his injuries, sat in the


    main hall adorned in a crisp white suit. His attire might have changed, but his arrogance was as


    evident as ever.


    "I hear Vivienne wants you guys to take the recipe from her in two days?" he said, a mocking tone in


    his voice.


    Gavin, seated at Asher''s side as the head of the Abernathy family, hid his resentment behind a


    warm smile. "That''s what the message said. Don''t worry, Asher. I won''t let Oliver down this time. I''ll


    get it back."


    "Really?" Asher scoffed, his shoulder twitching with disdain. "You''ve failed for over a decade to get


    anything from Kaitlyn. This time, I''m not so sure."


    Gavin forced a sheepish grin, hiding his irritation. "How could that be?"


    Asher seemed oblivious to the awkward tension etched on Gavin''s face, saying in a nonchnt


    tone, "Ah, forget about it. Considering our families are on fairly good terms, I''ll tag along with you."


    Gavin was taken aback. "Asher, that''s really not necessary. Don''t you trust me to handle things?"


    The nerve of this guy! Did he realize his own worthlessness? Strutting around here like he was the


    big man on campus, looking down on him?


    "With yourughable track record that''s the talk of all the ancient warrior lineages, you''re still trying


    to put on airs?" he thought.


    Asher''s voice lifted,ced with a threatening undertone, "What''s the matter? Gavin Abernathy, are


    you saying you don''t trust me, or are you worried I might steal your thunder?"


    "Of course not," chirped Madeline, who had been standing behind Gavin, sensing the situation was


    headed south. Her smile was coquettish, her mature beauty adding a certain allure as she spoke,


    "You jest. We are merely concerned about taking up your valuable time, especially for a matter so


    trivial that it hardly warrants your involvement."

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Asher quirked an eyebrow. His voice always softened when he spoke to beautiful women.


    "Madeline, you sure have a way with words that Gavincks. But my mind''s made up. Tell Gavin to


    get his act together. Don''t worry about me. I''m not after any secret recipe. Truth be told, I''ve got a


    bone to pick with Vivienne. This time, I''m going after her!"


    Sophie sashayed into the room. "Dad, just say yes. Mr. Grimshaw wants to lend a hand. With the


    Ellingtons backing Vivienne, it wouldn''t hurt to have more muscle on our side, right?"


    She ced a te of pastries in front of Asher, her eyes shy and flirty. "Mr. Grimshaw, I made these


    treats myself. They''re best enjoyed with a cup of coffee. Please, have a taste."


    Asher''s gaze lingered briefly on Sophie''s face, clearly seeing through her maniptions and


    seduction.


    His lips curved into a subtle smirk, casting a meaningful nce at the frowning Gavin as he picked


    a pastry. "Not bad at all. Gavin, your wife is thoughtful, and your daughter has skills. You''re one


    lucky guy."


    Gavin managed a forced smile. "You''re ttering me. Please, eat as much as you''d like."


    His eyes darkened as they swept over Sophie and Madeline. "Since you''re so set on going, I''ll


    round up some extra men. Once we''ve got Vivienne, you can do as you please with her."


    ...


    In the quiet suburb of Rivenwood, Vivienne had notified Gavin of the new meeting time, considering


    they still had a court session to attend.


    In a secluded forest stood a dpidated factory, where Vivienne, d in ck leather, her hair pulled


    into a high ponytail, stood guard beside Kaitlyn like the most devoted bodyguard, nked by ten


    young men in ck hoodies, each exuding a chilling aura that made Asher and his crew hesitate for


    a moment upon entering.


    Asher''s pride was wounded, and his face darkened as he locked his venomous gaze on Vivienne,


    never wavering.


    Vivienne, oblivious to the tension, looked past Asher to Gavin, her voice icy, "Gavin, did you bring


    it?"


    Gavin''s face was stone cold. "I should be asking you that, Ms. Hawthorn. Where''s the secret


    recipe?"


    Vivienne lightly shook the wooden box in Kaitlyn''s hands, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Her lips curled into a taunting smile. "Where''s my item?"


    Asher, annoyed by Vivienne''s youthful yet unppable demeanor, scoffed and gestured. Then a


    man approached carrying two urns.


    "Ms. Hawthorn, sometimes I really admire your confidence. But tell me, what makes you think you


    can negotiate with us now?"


    With that, Asher''s demeanor shifted suddenly, "Hand it over now, or don''t me us for getting


    rough!"


    Vivienne scoffed, opened the box, and took out an aged piece of paper.


    Gavin tensed, about to lunge forward, when a bright red glow and the dance of mes caught


    everyone''s eyes.


    The warm orange hue hovered beneath the paper as Vivienne held it there, causing Gavin and


    Asher''s hearts to leap into their throats. "Vivienne, what are you doing?"


    "You''re mad!"


    Her smile wicked and fearless, Vivienne taunted, "Wouldn''t it be fun to turn this recipe to ash?"


    The mes inched closer to the paper.


    Gavin shot Asher a reproachful nce, cursing inwardly, "You useless trash! Why did you have to


    provoke her? Haven''t been put in your ce by her yet, have you?"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Just as Gavin was about to cave, Asher snatched the urns and held them aloft. "Trying to threaten


    me? You''re still wet behind the ears. Hand over the goods, or I swear, I''ll scatter these ashes to the


    wind!"


    "No!" Kaitlyn screamed out, clinging to Vivienne''s arm. "Just give them what they want, Vivienne. I


    don''t need it anymore; I just want my parents back!"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Vivienne''s brows twitched, seemingly reluctant.


    Yet she had no choice but to lower her hand, licking her back teeth in frustration as she handed


    over the secret recipe to Asher''s smug grin. "Here, take it, and give us Kaitlyn''s parents'' ashes."


    "Give you?" Asher''s eyes gleamed with malice, then suddenly feigned outrage as if he were a


    master of disguise. "You cunning Vivienne, giving us a fake recipe and expecting the ashes in


    return? Dream on!"


    "Men!" At Asher''smand, the ck-d guards stepped forward.


    "Take her! I want her interrogated at the Grimshaw estate!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Vivienne''s clear eyes turned to ice, a mockingugh escaping her. "You think you can capture me?


    Let''s see if you''re up to the task!"


    Asher said, "Today, you won''t escape. The Grimshaw dungeons are ready for you."


    "Really?" Vivienne dodged the guards'' attacks.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of silver needles flew!


    Gavin''s pupils dted as he swiftly dodged to the side, rolling to a corner of the factory, his men


    scattering in all directions.


    The factory door, once tightly sealed, was now wide open to Vivienne and her allies.


    Asher, dodging needles, roared in rage, "Idiots! Who told you to move?"


    Gavin, scolded yet again, didn''t dare to speak. Silently, he tucked away the barely perceptible chill


    in his eyes, huddled in a corner, watching the tussle between Vivienne and Asher.


    It all happened so fast.


    Vivienne''s sudden shift in position gave them no time to strategize.


    The people we brought stood no chance against Vivienne''s group, and even Asher was slowly


    losing ground in his fight with Vivienne.


    Useless!


    Gavin''s frosty eyes flickered with scorn.


    Pretending to be the big shot in front of him? He couldn''t even beat Vivienne, a mere kid. If he could


    just oust Oliver Grimshaw, when Asher takes over as the patriarch of the Grimshaw family, who


    ends up on top was anybody''s guess!


    "Gavin, what are you spacing out for?"


    Watching himself getting outmatched by Vivienne, Asher''s eyes bore no shame. Instead, they shot


    an using re at Gavin. "I didn''t ask you toe to watch the show. Help me out, for God''s


    sake!"


    Vivienne''s smile hadn''t faded for a second.


    Gavin spoke up, "Vivienne, stop! Have you forgotten what we have?"


    The familiar voice echoed, and Asher''s tense expression slowly rxed. Arrogance and triumph


    gathered in his eyes again. Even pushed to the limit by Vivienne, his excitement made him tremble.


    "Hold it right there, Ms. Hawthorn. If you keep this up, that urn is going to be indistinguishable from


    the dirt!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "What did you say?"


    Her lighthearted tone, as if drifting from nothingness, made Asher''s expression falter.


    He was silent for a moment, then let out augh, turning to Kaitlyn, who was shielded by the others.


    "Mrs. Littleton, Ms. Hawthorn says she doesn''t mind scattering your parents'' ashes to the wind!


    What do you think about that?"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Kaitlyn had no talent for the arts of ancient warrior lineage. She could barely protect herself under


    the watchful eyes of her peers, and now she was the most rxed among them. "I don''t really pay


    attention! I follow Vivienne''s lead!"


    Vivienne''s smile grew even brighter. "It''s just a couple of urns of ashes. If you want to smash them,


    go ahead. I just hope Mr. Grimshaw and Gavin don''t live to regret it!"


    With that, Vivienne turned to Leopold. "Let''s bounce, Leopold!"


    "What?"


    As Gavin and Asher gaped in shock, Leopold ripped off thetex mask from his face, his smile wild .


    "You got it, Vivienne!"


    "Not good!" Asher''s keen eyes spotted the red cartridge in his hand. Breaking free from Vivienne''s


    clutches, he dashed forward, intent on stopping him.


    "Gavin, are you out of your mind?" As he charged ahead, he didn''t forget to nce at Gavin,


    frowning and lost in thought. "If Miss Hawthorn doesn''t give a damn about the peace of her friends''


    parents after death, why should we care? Stuff like ashes, better to scatter them to the winds!"


    "You''re right."


    Vivienne''s fingers shed with a cold gleam, and a sharp silver needle plunged into Asher''s


    acupoint as he was caught off guard. "Ashes, indeed, are better scattered."


    "Ugh..." The pain was like being torn apart, forcing Asher to his knees.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vivienne didn''t think it was enough, stomping hard on his shoulder. "Especially for a man like Mr.


    Grimshaw. Perfect for grinding to dust!"


    "Asher!" Gavin''s grip on the urn tightened. He might not respect Asher, but he couldn''t let him be


    harmed on his watch!


    "Freeze!"


    A dagger with a cold glint was pressed against Asher''s throat, the de cutting through his skin,


    with blood dripping down the silver edge onto the ground.


    Gavin''s eyes bulged as he raised the urn higher. "Vivienne, stop! If you dare hurt Asher, the


    Grimshaws won''t let you off!"


    Sweat rolled down Asher''s forehead, the pain causing his eyes to roll back. As sweat trickled down


    his neck onto the wound, the stinging pain tormented his nerves, but he had to muster his strength.


    "Let them go!"


    His angry voice wasced with an indistinct resentment. His gaze, heavy as a specter at midnight,


    struggled to focus on Vivienne.


    She seemed unphased, even smiling down at Asher. "Mr. Grimshaw, you''re quite the sport."


    With that, Vivienne nced at Asher''s bodyguards. "What''s up? Doesn''t your young master''s word


    count for anything?"


    The Grimshaw bodyguards exchanged looks. With their young master in someone else''s grip, they


    dared not make a move.


    Their weapons ttered to the ground with a series of crisp sounds.


    Vivienne dragged Asher step by step out of the factory, only to be interrupted by the screech of


    brakes.


    Gavin looked up to see a stranger in ck, rolling down his car window. His gaze was fixed solely


    on Vivienne. "Ma''am, get in!"


    Several SUVs were parked at the entrance, and Vivienne, seeing this, was in no hurry.


    After an exchange of nces with Leopold, who was protecting Kaitlyn in the middle, they led the


    others away.


    Once everyone was in the cars and the doors were shut, Vivienne slowly removed the dagger from


    Asher''s throat. Then, with a sharp knee to the man''s lower back, she snapped, "Scram, you waste!"


    "Vivienne... I will have your head!"


    The roar was lost in the roar of the cars speeding away and the sound of the urn shattering. The


    dust kicked up choked everyone, causing them to cough incessantly.


    Gavin covered his nose and mouth, retreating as he looked at the white spread on the ground, his


    heart pounding violently.


    An indescribable difort welled up within him, as if a heavy stone weighed on his chest, his


    body trembling involuntarily, as though he''d been plunged into an ice cer.


    Asher, clutching his chest, watched as the medic pulled the silver needle from his acupoint, the


    trembling and urge to faint slowly subsiding.


    He frowned, swearing non-stop. His eyes, bloodshot, nced at Gavin standing to the side, his


    mood plummeting. "What are you waiting for? Get moving, or do you expect me to help you? What


    a waste! Can''t even handle a young girl, and she leads you by the nose!"


    He seemed to forget his recent beating at Vivienne''s hands as he ranted, "I don''t know how the


    Abernathys ever put you in charge, you useless trash!"


    Gavin''s chaotic thoughts were abruptly interrupted. His fists clenched tightly, his cracked lips taut.


    His cold gaze lingered on Asher for only a moment before his expression changed. He didn''t reply,


    simply following Asher out of the factory.


    Stepping onto the solid ground outside, he couldn''t help but look back.


    Why?


    Why did he feel this inexplicable unease?


    "Sir! Bad news, something''s happened at the cemetery!"


    Just as he stepped through the Abernathy gates, the disciple responsible for guarding the


    Abernathy Graveyard came tumbling over, rolling in the mud without care, copsing at Gavin''s feet.


    His face was a mess of snot and blood, his forehead swollen and bleeding, looking utterly frightful.


    Gavin''s heart skipped a beat, the unease growing. "What happened?"


    "The olddy''s grave, it''s been... been dug up!"


    With a thud, the kneeling man was sent flying, coughing up blood, rolling his eyes back, and


    copsing without a breath.


    Yet, no one cared for his life or death, as the Abernathy butler rushed over. He gestured for the


    servants to take the grave keeper away and cautiously stood ten meters from Gavin. "Sir, we''ve


    sent people to look. I believe it won''t be long before..."


    "Sir! Where are you going?"


    Before he could finish, Gavin shot off like an arrow released from its bow.


    The car that had dropped Gavin off hadn''t even pulled away when he yanked open the door and


    leaped inside. "Back to that factory, and step on it!"


    "Sir!"


    The butler chased after him, taking a couple of hurried steps. The stench of exhaust fumes hit him


    square in the face, forcing him toe to a halt.


    Asher, supported by someone''s arm, walked over and caught sight of the butler, frozen in ce,


    unsure whether to follow or return.


    He couldn''t help but let out a spiteful chuckle. "I knew it. That little witch Vivienne didn''t give a damn


    about those two urns of ashes for a reason. They were switched. Hah, Gavin, never thought you''d


    see the day, huh?"


    Wait a second!


    Realization struck, and Asher''s smile stiffened. "How many urns of ashes did you just say your


    family has missed?"


    "Just one," the butler replied, shrinking under Asher''s suddenly fierce re.


    Mindful of Asher''s status, the butler stammered, not daring to show any disrespect. "It''s ourte


    madam''s grave. Woke up one morning, and it was empty, just like that."


    "What''s in the other urn then?" Asher pressed.


    The butler''s eyes zed over in confusion. "I¡ªI don''t..."


    How could he possibly know that? Asher was asking the impossible.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    As the butler deliberated on the best response to appease Asher, a man hurriedly approached from


    the side, clutching a smartphone. "Young Master, it''s the Boss on the phone."


    Asher''s pupils shrank, his breathing in strained gasps. He swallowed hard, his hand trembling


    as he picked up the incessantly vibrating phone. The second he pressed the answer button, Oliver''s


    furious roar sted clearly into everyone''s ears. "You bloody fool! What have you done?"


    "I, I, I just wanted to capture Vivienne back. Dad, I¡­"


    A man in his thirties, Asher believed he hadn''t felt this cloak of fear enveloping his heart since


    reaching adulthood, leaving him stammering, devoid of any spirit to fight back. Even guilt crept in.


    "Capture Vivienne, huh? Great, just great..." Oliver was panting heavily over the phone, and faintly,


    the soothing voice of a woman could be heard.


    The sound of porcin shattering ttered in his ears, and it was about five minutester that


    Oliver, through gritted teeth and with venom in his voice, said, "Asher, have you lost your damn


    mind? A girl with no title, no status, and you''re squabbling with her? You, get your ass back here


    now! Look at the mess you''ve made; how did I ever sire such a disappointment?"


    Asher''s heart skipped a beat. "Dad, what on earth happened? What did Vivienne do?"


    "What did she do?" Oliver scoffed. "The Grimshaw family crypt has been desecrated, you tell me


    what happened? Asher, I''m telling you! You better pray your mother''s urn can be found. Otherwise,


    forget about being the heir to this family!"


    A chill ran through Asher.


    Found?


    Where could he possibly search?


    The sound of the white porcin urn shattering seemed to echo once again in his ears.


    In the midst of the settling dust, he remembered staring at the fragments scattered on the ground.


    The satisfaction that had welled up inside him at that moment had vanished without a trace.


    Thinking of the white ashes mixed with the dirt, a throbbing pain shot through him, unsure which


    part was his mother''s remains.


    But he had viciously stomped on every patch of white. Even now, the soles of his shoes bore the


    residue of those ashes!


    Where else could he search? Was he supposed to bring the broken pieces to Oliver?


    Asher staggered, his vision darkening, his body swaying.


    Oliver''s roaring voice seemed distant, then close, finally settling on the ominous threat of a


    sessor change.


    With a jolt, he snapped back from fear, "What''s the use of ming me? Vivienne is the thief, Dad!


    Instead of lecturing me, you should be leading a search at the Perez estate!"


    Of course, even if she were found, the chances of retrieving the stolen items were slim.


    Swallowing hard, he subconsciously concealed the truth. His feet nted firmly on the ground, his


    hands at his sides shaking uncontrobly, "Dad, I was just worried Gavin would be duped by


    Vivienne; that''s why I followed. I truly had no idea that this girl could be so extreme."


    "You damn fool, do I need you to teach me how to handle my business?"


    A sharp crack sounded again.


    "Oliver, what are you doing? If you¡¯ve got something to say, speak up. You¡¯re about to smash all the


    vases in the house at this rate!"


    The woman''s gentle voice was soothing to the ear.


    Asher couldn''t help but tremble, feeling that if he were in front of Oliver, the vase would surely be


    aimed at his own head.


    He opened his mouth to defend himself, but Oliver''s cold snort cut him off. "I seriously doubt your


    mother had any brains left when she had you! How did she manage to give birth to such a towering


    idiot without a shred of sense? Wasn''tst time embarrassing enough for you? You want to see your


    old man die quicker, is that it?"


    In terms of power, Oliver was no match for Jasper. He only had the numbers to overwhelm Jasper


    with a war of attrition!


    But now was not the time for a fallout with the Perez family over a deceased rtive. Yet the


    thought of the gaping hole in the Grimshaw family''s crypt made his heart ache.


    Vivienne!


    Such a vindictive little creature with ruthless methods!


    It was a tant provocation of the Grimshaw family''s dignity!


    And to make matters worse, he couldn''t find any evidence to take action.


    Ultimately, it was his foolish son to me. None of this would have happened if he hadn''t meddled.


    How could it have led to this current predicament?


    Asher stuttered without finding words to refute. Or rather, he didn''t dare say more.


    His father was fuming, and anything he said would only make things worse. Better to stay silent. Yet


    he med Vivienne for this entire debacle in his heart!


    Next time, he wouldn''t let her off so easily!


    ...


    At noon.


    Victoria stepped through the front door, noticing the hustle and bustle of the servants, her eyebrows


    lifting slightly. The scene felt eerily familiar.


    Thest time she''d witnessed suchmotion was when Harrison had been beaten.


    Could it be that the bastard had been beaten again?


    Seaton, standing behind her, inexplicably sensed Victoria''s calm aura ripple with agitation. Blinking


    in confusion, he quickly followed Victoria into the foyer.


    Before they reached the living room, he saw the shattered porcin on the sideboard.


    Judging by the design, it looked very much like what she had identally bumped into the night


    before.


    Victoria''s eyelid twitched, suddenly understanding the reason for everyone''s frantic behavior.


    Gavin had been busy all morning, only to discover that his family''s ancestral grave had been


    robbed. It was a wonder he hadn''t turned the house upside down in his temper.


    Victoria''s eyes sparkled, and as Sophie noticed her, she instantly calmed her gaze.


    Feigning ignorance, she stepped into the living room and saw the mess, her eyes flickering. "Wow,


    Dad, what''s got you so worked up? Did Vivienne and her crew fail to follow through with the secret


    recipe exchange?"


    Gavin''s dark gaze shifted to her, silent. He just gave her a cold look and turned his attention to the


    butler behind her. "Investigate. I want to see who the mole in our family is."


    "Mole? What mole?" Victoria looked perplexedly at her father, her eyes wide with innocence. "Dad,


    why are you staring at me like that? I didn''t have anything to do with this mess. You''re not going to


    pin the me on me for the failure, are you?


    Can we just talk sense for a second? I''ve done so much for you all. Everything I''ve done, I did


    following your instructions. I may not have earned any medals, but I''ve certainly put in the effort. It''s


    not fair to dump everything on me. I barely even knew about this whole thing."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gavin raised his voice, "Enough! When did I ever say I was ming you?"


    Sophie dabbed at the corners of her eyes theatrically, "Sis, how can you even talk like that?


    Vivienne stole Grandma''s ashes and switched them with Kaitlyn''s parents'' urn. It''s one thing not to


    be upset, but how can you be so cold about such a bizarre and disturbing act?"


    She mped a hand over her mouth, her eyes darting towards Victoria in a mix of horror and


    disbelief. After a long, hesitant pause, she finally uttered in shock, "It couldn''t be... The one who


    helped Vivienne swap those urns was you, wasn''t it?"

 Chapter 784

    "Sophie, watch your tongue," Harrison chastised with a frosty tone, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Victoria and Kaitlyn are like oil and water; how could she ever lift a finger to help her? You''re trying to smear her nwith nothing but empty usations-it''spletely out of line!" Victoria was taken aback by Harrison''s unexpected defense. She nced at him, her eyes revealing a flicker of surprise but void of any real emotion.


    She thought back to their past dealings, a shadow crossing her expression, as she found a seat next to Harrison. "Sophie, I''m beginning to question if you have any sense at all. After all I''ve done for this family, do you really think I''d sabotage Kaitlyn? Do you takefor a fool? Helping her would be like shooting myself in the foot! And letremind you, it''s none of a bastard child''s business to meddle in my affairs! You''d best mind your words. Your eagerness to pin this on someone else only betrays your own guilt." The couple was a rare spectacle, harmoniously united in rebuke.


    Sophie found herself at a loss for words, nervously twisting her handkerchief, unsure how to counter.


    Madeline stood beside Gavin, internally cursing the fool. She caught Gavin''s suspicious gaze and blinked back tears, "Gavin, did you hear what Victoria just said? Despite everything, Sophie is her sister. How could she use her like that? She''s still so young and hardly knows Kaitlyn. How could she be involved in this mess?" Madeline''s body wilted, leaning into Gavin for support, "Besides, every night the estate is guarded by professionals. With Sophie''s limited skills, she couldn''t possibly match them." "Yes, Dad," Sophie added reluctantly, eager to clear her name. "You know I''m not exactly a martial arts expert. But my sister, and her bodyguard-they''re the real deal in the Abernathy family." Harrison interjected, "Yet, the guards fromst night didn''t report seeing Victoria. And Seaton, skilled as he may be, couldn''t possibly take on several seasoned fighters at once." Victoria, growing tired of the back-and-forth with Sophie, pulled Harrison aside, "Why bother arguing with her? She can barely hold her own in a sparring session, let alone gauge thebat skills of our family." "Sister..." "Enough!" Gavin, fed up with the bickering, mmed his hand on the table, "Silence, all of you! I will get to the bottom of this! Until then, no one leaves the Abernathy estate unless absolutely necessary!" Hismand was final, brooking no opposition.


    Victoria''s brows knitted in frustration, but before she could protest, Harrison held her back.


    Off to the side, Sophie tugged at Madeline''s sleeve, thinking of her own schemes.


    Madeline gently pushed Sophie''s hand away, offering a reassuring nce.


    Later that night, the estate was silent. Madeliney curled up in Gavin''s embrace.


    With freshly manicured red nails, she traced circles on his chest after their intimate moment, Gavin''s eyes half-closed in contentment.


    As the day''s tensions faded, Madeline propped herself up, watching him silently, her hesitance showing as she contemted speaking, only to lie back down.


    Her peculiar hesitation caught Gavin''s attention. He turned to her, taking her hand, "Something on your mind?" Madeline looked down, biting her lip lemurely, he youthful coyness surprisingly evident. Her eyes, rimming with water, sought his, now it''s not the best timing, but you romised we''d start looking for natch for Sophie. Now that we''ve fecured the heirloom, shouldn''t we nove forward with it?" Content >elongs to englishGavin considered her, curiosity in his gaze, "I thought you weren''t too keen on the Sterling family before?" Madeline faltered, then quickly recovered, yfully nudging Gavin, "I simply hadn''t met the Sterling heir before." "Recently, I''ve done sdigging. The Sterling family may not be as prominent as the Ellingtons, but they have a certain standing in Rivenwood. And their son-he''s quite the catch, a perfect match for Sophie. Gavin, when can we arrange a meeting between our families?" Her voice, sultry in the afterglow,ced with seduction, left Gavin momentarily entranced as he pulled her close. Yet his eyes betrayed no desire, "I initially wanted Sophie to mingle with the Sterlings for the sake of that recipe. Now that we''ve retrieved it, perhaps we should reconsider..." "Absolutely not!" Madeline snapped, sitting up, "You heartless man! Using our daughter as a pawn for your own gains, and now you think she''s not good enough for the Sterlings?" With a provocative sway of her hips, she teased him, "I won''t have it! You promised me, and you can''t back out now. At the very least, let the young ones meet. Who knows? It could turn into a powerful alliance for us." Gavin sighed and loosened his grip, contemting the next move in the high-stakes gthat mingled family interests and personal ambitions.


    "It''s not as simple as you''re making it out to be. When I considered an alliance with the Sterling family, it was because of their close ties to the Ellingtons. I thought maybe Sophie could leverage that to our advantage. I never really intended to marry her off. Besides, think about it, the Ellingtons despise us all thanks to that wretched Vivienne. Do you really think Percival would agree to his friend marrying our Sophie?"  The very thought made Madeline nervous. But recalling what Sophie had said, she couldn''t deny her own excitement at the prospect.


    et After a pause, she decided to double down, sitting up straighter beside Gavin, "Why not? That''s ancient history. Besides, it''s Leopold who would be marrying Sophie, not the whole Ellington n. They can''t possibly want to control everything. And, after all these years, Percival was just a kid back then, his feelings for Vivienne might not even be that deep."  Sheid out her points one by one, all the while keeping an eye on Gavin''s expressions.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, she continued, "You won''t know unless you try. What if Percival ispletely oblivious to the past events, and all this is just Vivienne being spiteful on behalf of Kaitlyn, acting on her own?" "Hmm..." Gavin furrowed his brow, lost in thought.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Madeline''s reasoning was sound. The Sterlings were, after all, high society in Rivenwood, and a union with them could mean the Abernathys wouldn''t need the support of the Grimshaws anymore. He could restore the Abernathy family to its former glory. And by then, even Jasper wouldn''t be a match for him! Seeing Gavin silent, Madeline nudged him, prompting a decision. His eyes darkened slightly, "Alright, I''ll arrange a meeting between the two." "But make sure you remind Sophie to keep her temper in check. We don''t want other families taking offense." A smile broke across Madeline''s face, "Don''t worry, don''t you trust our daughter?" Once she met with Leopold, that would be her stepping stone to reach Percival. She refused to believe that with her daughter''s capabilities and their family''s background, Sophie would fall shortpared to Vivienne, that ruthless, impulsive madwoman!                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflo&1                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflo&1 mmMwWLlilofiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilofiflo&1                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1

 Chapter 785

    In Victoria''s backyard.


    The room was a spacious forty square meters, with two king-sized bedsid out like in a hotel double room.


    Victoria and Harrison each imed a bed, with a couple of nightstands separating them, a casual gap that nheless felt like a chasm.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The room was brightly lit, and as Victoria scrolled through her phone, she suddenly sat up and turned to Harrison. "Why did you helptoday?" Harrison''s fingers paused on the page he was flipping, and he looked up with a bemused expression. "You''re my wife, aren''t you? Who else am I supposed to help, Sophie? Let''s face it, I''m your husband, at least on paper. Our interests are aligned, and besides, we''re in this business deal together, right?" The man gave a small, secretive smile, themplight casting twinkling stars in his eyes.


    You had to admit, Harrison had a certain charm about him.


    No wonder Kaitlyn waspletely taken in by him back when he was just a twenty-something.


    Victoria would have been defenseless too.


    Lost in thought, her gaze still wary as she eyed Harrison, she quipped, "ying the doting husband now, are we?" "Well, now that you''ve seen behind the mask, what''s the point in keeping it up?" Harrison''s eyes returned to his book without lifting his head.


    After a brief pause, he looked up again. "By the way, about Richard Ellington, I''ve made contact. Tomorrow, you''ll meet him." "What?!" Victoria leapt from the bed, her eyes wide with shock. "Hold on, you-why? How did you even get close to the Ellingtons? Does Richard know who you are? Did he not toss you out on your ear?!" She was like a startled calico cat, all puffed up and prickly.


    Harrison''s eyes flickered with amusement. "I''m not sGavin. Why would Richard want to throwout? I took a strand of your hair and had a little DNA testing done." His voice was low and emotionless. "He''s over the moon to know you''re his granddaughter. Why would he turn away his grandson-inw?" Victoria could hardly believe it. She had barely been back to the Abernathy estate these past few days. When on earth had Harrison taken her hair? As if her shock wasn''t profound enough, Harrison continued, "He also said to tell you to forget the past, who your father is. As long as you''re Holly''s daughter, he''s willing to welcyou. The doors of the Ellington Estate are always open for you.


    So, Victoria. Don''t letdown, okay? Thewsuit, my reputation, it''s all in your hands now. You wouldn''t want a husband who is smeared online as a homewrecker, a white lotus, now would you?" Victoria frowned and shot him a nce, suspecting that Harrison desired more than just a restoration of his name.


    At the Ellington Estate.


    Vivienne had just received a call from Percival while still on her way back to the mansion.


    The sudden news that the patriarch wanted them hfor dinner caught her off-guard, but she agreed without hesitation.


    After ensuring Kaitlyn was safely home, she checked on Tyler''s injuries and made a quick stop at theb before arriving at the Ellington Estate around six in the evening.


    Percival was already waiting in the living room.


    It wasn''t just Percival; nearly everyone who could make it from the Ellington family was there.


    "Vivienne!" The moment she stepped through the door, Isolde Ellington crunning over, beaming. She hugged Vivienne''s legs, pushing past Percival by more than a step. "I''ve missed you so much. You never chto see me." The little girl pouted up at her, only to be yfully scolded by the approaching Percival. "Vivienne''s been busy, Isolde. Not everyone has the luxury of lounging around all day like you." Defensively, Isolde puffed out her cheeks. "I do not! I study hard every day." "Eating and sleeping, that''s what you do," Percival teased, making her sound like a little piggy.


    Alright, enough," Richard said with a mile, watching them settle down before turning serious. "Stop your ?ickering. I''ve called you here for a eason. Holly''s daughter cto seetoday, and I want Percival and Vivienne to apanyto neet her tomorrow. There''s going t e a dinner after the meeting, and every member of the Ellington family hould be there. That''s all I have to say. You may leave now." Content elongs to englishWith that, the old man briskly Iscended the stairs, as if to avoid iny dissent from Vivienne and the >thers. By the tthey regained heirposure and thought to nquire further, Richard had vanishesight.  ?wVivienne suppressed a sigh, a mix of frustration and bemusement on her face, "Grandpa really has a way of..." Percival moved closer, taking a stool beside her, a shadow of concern flickering across his eyes.


    Before Cecilia could speak up, Percival stood, taking his wife by the hand. "Well, if there''s nothing else, Mom, Dad, Vivienne and I will head back." He swiftly followed his grandfather''s example, not waiting for a response from Nathan and Cecilia before briskly walking away.


    "Mr. Wolf, what''s the big rush?" Vivienne snapped back to reality, already stuffed into the car.


    The ck sedan rolled out of the courtyard smoothly, and she nced back at Isolde, who was stomping her foot in frustration, a bemused tone in her voice.


    Percival gripped her hand tightly, "I''ll tell you all about it when we get back." Back at the apartment.


    Vivienne barely had tto kick off her shoes before Percival pulled her down onto the living room sofa, "The visitor at grandpa''s today was Harrison." "Harrison?" Vivienne''s brows lifted in mild surprise, "He''s got free ton his hands? Instead of figuring out how to cover up the truth, he''s actually got the nerve to csee grandpa?" Percival wrapped his arms around his wife, chin resting on her shoulder, "Vivienne, have you ever considered that him pushing for Victoria to reconnect with the family might be all about thewsuit?" Vivienne replied skeptically, "Then I''d say his thinking is a bit off. If I were him, I''d be in a frantic rush to silence all the eyewitnesses, or at the very least, move them to a new location. Of course, that''s unless he has no clue where Cormac Abernathy and the rest are hiding."  Percival nodded slowly, clearly in agreement with Vivienne''s line of thought, "He''s probably trying to y the sympathy card, get us to back off from Kaitlyn''s case." "The sympathy card?" Vivienne burst outughing, "Since when does he have any emotional leverage with me?" Percival chuckled along, "We''re not sure what his exact motives are yet, but you better stay sharp these next few days."

 Chapter 786

    Vivienne nodded, although she wasn''t afraid of Harrison. But now that she was working for the government, she had to tone down her usual aggressive tactics.


    Just thinking about it made her feel queasy.


    It was a moment of madness that had her agreeing to set up a team for the officials. Now every move she made had to be considered through the lens of her new position.


    Life used to be simpler. Without this official title, she could have given Harrison and Gavin and their gang a far more creative send-off.


    Percival could tell what she was thinking with just one nce. He tapped Vivienne''s nose yfully and said, "Times have changed, Vivienne. There''s a lot of unknown dangers out there, and we can''t be as reckless as we used to be." Vivienne raised an eyebrow, puzzled.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she being reckless? Was she? Well, not really.


    Although, she did indeed have to y her cards close to the chest until she figured out who the big boss behind the scenes was and what their agenda entailed.


    She smoothed her frown away, recalling something Victoria had mentioned a few days ago. Turning her head, she brought her lips close to Percival''s ear, whispering softly.


    The warmth of her breath tickled his ear, quickly turning his skin a shade of pink. His arms, which were wrapped around her waist, tightened ever so slightly. His hands, restless and wandering, climbed higher up her back.


    Percival''s eyes darkened with danger, his Adam''s apple bobbing, a dry thirst overwhelming him, his focus entirely fixated on Vivienne''s lips. He wanted to kiss her.


    The thought burst through his mind with urgency.


    They had been so busy dealing with Kaitlyn''s situation that they had hardly had a moment of peace, let alone a good night''s sleep.


    Percival''s long fingers traced Vivienne''s eyes gently. She frowned slightly, unable to resist the ticklish sensation, and stopped his wandering hands in their tracks.


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously, "Mr. Wolf, are you even listening to me?" Her voice always carried a hint of coquetry when she spoke to him, which was as intoxicating as the most potent aphrodisiac to any man. Percival''s lips curved into a smirk as he held her chin, "I heard every word, and it''s all up here." He tapped his temple, "But right now, I have other matters to attend to." His husky voice,ced with seduction, made her ears burn and her grip on his hand tightened.


    As his hands roamed freely over her, Vivienne couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.


    At this moment, if her mind were on anything else, it would be a cragainst nature! Vivienne''s eyes widened and, with a quick turn, she slipped off her shoes, and in a fluid motion, she had the handsy Percival pinned beneath her.


    Her hands pressed against his chest, her almond-shaped eyes brimming with allure. She leaned in close, her fingers yfully teasing open his shirt buttons, "Mr. Wolf, how about you listen totoday? Lettake the lead, hmm?" Her delicate fingers began to wander lower.


    Percival''s eyes roiled with desire, and without hesitation, he agreed to Vivienne''s proposal. His little minx always had more tricks up her sleeve for such moments.


    His hands firmly grasped her waist, red marks forming on her skin.


    The chandelier overhead flickered with their movements, casting scattered light across the room. Vivienne, glistening with sweat, finally sumbed to exhaustion and was carried back to the bedroom in Percival''s arms.


    It wasn''t until dawn that they finally ceased their passionate embrace.


    They slept until noon, awoken by the relentless ringing of the old man''s phone, urging them to get up and get moving.


    When they arrived at the designated meeting ce, Harrison and the others had been waiting for who knows how long.


    Victoria tried to hide her irritation with a strained smile, "Do you guys even have a sense of time? Why are you just getting here now?" Vivienne, arm in arm with Percival, took her seat beside Richard, her gaze coolly sweeping across the table.


    Harrison met her look, and rm bells started Kinging in his head. On one side was the humiliation of being kickedst time, and on the other was a wary respect for Percival. The two emotions Ovel intermingled, making it hard for his chilly eyes to show any warmth.


    But still, he touched Victoria''s hand in pretense of politeness, "Victoria, don''t be so harsh. Ms. Hawthorn and Mr. Ellington are your close cousins; we''re all family here. Whatever you need, we can wait." Richard nced sideways, seemingly in agreement with Harrison, "That''s right, we''re all family. Victoria, didn''t you say you had something to ask of Percival and Vivienne? Now that they''re here, justy it out." Vivienne raised an eyebrow, her gaze dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, so it''s a favor you need. And here I thought from your tone earlier you wanted to pick a fight." Percival remained silent. But his hand rested on Vivienne''s shoulder, and when she spoke, he subtly nodded in agreement.


    Obviously, he shared her sentiment.


    Victoria''s expression froze, her eyes a tumult of resentment and frustration.


    Harrison looked on indifferently, his forced smile never slipping from his face.


    Vivienne clearly saw him nce at Victoria, who, after a fleeting scowl at Harrison, turned back to her with a look of humiliation. Her voice, incongruously softpared to her expression, barely concealed her difort, "We did cto ask a faver. I heard that my dear cousin was nning to sue Harrison over Kaitlyn''s issue. I was hoping you could persuade Kaitlyn to drop thewsuit."  "Lawsuit? Whatwsuit?" Richard feigned ignorance.


    Percival gave the old man an exasperated look, well aware that he was no stranger to the inte.


    The old man''s acting was quite impressive. If it weren''t for the fact that he hadid out the whole situation for Richard the day before, even Percival might have been taken in by his pretense.


    Harrison''s eyes shed with determination, "Grandpa, here''s the thing... This matter was originally a private issue between Mrs. Littleton andhad no hand in the shady deals her father was involved in. Just because I was lucky enough to avoid jail, Mrs. Littleton has held a grudge against me. Honestly, I never saw thating."  His expression was earnest. "What I didn''t expect was for my cousin-inw to actually believe Mrs. Littleton''s words, and now, she''s trying to overturn the case for her." "Cousin-inw?" Vivienne nced at him with an air of nonchnce. "If Victoria is indeed a cousin to the esteemed Mr. Wolf of our family, we''ll acknowledge that. But you¡ªI don''t. Please, dothe courtesy of callingMs. Hawthorn." Her gaze softened, her voice cold. "With a cousin-inw like you, it wouldn''t be aughing matter if one day, due to smisfortune, the Ellington family found itself in ruins." Harrison''s expression darkened. "I''ve said before, I had nothing to do with what happened back then!" "So, what exactly are you pleading for?" Percival retorted coldly.


    Harrison''s gaze dimmed as he straightened up, looking at Richard with sincere intensity.


    Victoria caught his look, rolled her eyes secretly, and stood up to sit beside Richard. Imitating the way Sophie would have done it, she started to dab at her eyes, feigning tears. "It''s all my fault."

 Chapter 787

    Victoria''s fragile demeanor was something Vivienne couldn''t bear to witness. "Harrison was all set to take this to court with Vivienne, but when he heard about our rtionship, he feared a family feud in the courtroom would spoil rtions. He also worried I wouldn''t be able to integrate into the Ellingtons, so he hoped his cousin would drop thewsuit voluntarily. After all, no matter how thiswsuit goes, we''re bound to win." She said this with a pointed look at Vivienne, "It would be a shfor all your efforts to end up fruitless." Vivienne thought to herself, ''ying the coquette certainly requires talent.'' Percival spoke without a hint of emotion, "Really? We''re not afraid of a little discord. Court sounds just fine to me." "Mr. Ellington perhaps shouldn''t indulge Ms. Hawthorn quite so much." Harrison sipped his tea, the picture of calm, "She''s young, easily deceived. Hoodwinked by Kaitlyn''s spiel, her misced sense of loyalty is understandable. But should Mr. Ellington really turn against his own kin for a woman with no blood ties? Besides, the matter at hand, no matter how you slice it, is between Kaitlyn and me. Mr. Ellington and Ms. Hawthorn, sticking your noses in, doesn''t seem quite right.'' Vivienne''s retort was nonchnt, "I have money to spare, and I enjoy it. Do you have a problem with that?" Her delicate chin tilted ever so slightly, a mix of haughtiness and charm.


    Richard watched, a smile growing in his eyes. That''s our Vivienne, he thought, always standing up for the underdog, far better than that icy-faced grandson of mine! He nced at the silent Percival and huffed, "Harrison, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. But thewsuit''s already filed; there''s no talk of backing down now. Let the young one help if she wants. If the case is a lost cause as you im, it''ll be a lesson learned for her. Don''t worry, witharound, there won''t be any hard feelings between them and you." Harrison pursed his lips, eyes sweeping over the assembly without betraying his thoughts.


    Richard seemed to be advocating for them. Anyone with half a brain could tell his heart was firmly in Vivienne''s camp.


    The Ellington family was united in their support for Vivienne. All those Harrison had approached, overtly or covertly, dared not criticize Percival. Was the courtroom really his only option left? Vivienne''s barely concealed smirk was irksome, and Harrison''s brow furrowed with frustration.


    Just as he was about to retort, Vivienne beat him to the punch, "True, we can afford to lose. If you''re innocent, why not prove it in court? No man would relish beingbeled a scoundrel, right, Mr. Wolf?" She nced at Percival, her tone questioning, but the insinuation against Harrison was crystal clear to everyone present. Victoria couldn''t help but turn away, her cheeks aching from suppressedughter.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Harrison''s face was turning beet-red, yet Percival seemed to think it wasn''t enough. He leaned in close to Vivienne, his words clear in the hushed study, "You''re wrong, Vivienne. Sshameless men quite enjoy their scoundrel reputation. But Harrison is surely not one of them. Otherwise, how could he have married into the Abernathy family? Chosen personally by Gavin, no less." He emphasized thest part, causing a visible shift in the room, especially in Richard, whose expression soured, "You were chosen by Gavin?!" "Yes." Harrison had never wanted to distance himself from Gavin more than in that moment.


    But with Vivienne and Percival there, lying wasn''t an option.


    He nodded reluctantly, silently cursing them as Richard''s expression darkened further, "Enough!" Richard interrupted coldly before he could finish his excuse, "There''s no need for all this pretense if you''re honest. If any of it''s true, I''ll stake my reputation on making sure Victoria divorces you!" "Grandpa!" The situation had spiraled beyond what Harrison had anticipated. His heart plummeted, recalling the panic he felt when he first took over his family''s business, cornered by shareholders and their schemes.


    How could this happen?! Wasn''t Richard the one who adored Holly the most? How could he remain so indifferent to Victoria''s pleas?! Don''trge families dread scandals? "Harrison, better reign in those little schemes of yours." Vivienne rose with Richard, offering her arm to the old man, Before leaving, she nced back at Harrison, "Karma always catches up with those who walk a crooked path. You couldn''t earn the trust of the Littleton parents back then; you can''t expect Grandpa to believe you now."  With that, she left with a light chuckle.


    There was a glint in her eye that was hard to decipher-was it mockery or pity for Kaitlyn? "This time, there''s no second Kaitlyn to fall for your tall tales." Even Victoria. If it weren''t for being cornered with the whereabouts of Holly, she would never have entertained his charade.


    Logically speaking, with Harrison''s intellect, he shouldn''t have been foolish enough to get to this point.


    Had it not been for the chaos ensuing from being backed into a corner, and the necessity to y nice with Gavin, perhaps he could''ve cup with a better solution to avert this crisis.


    But, evidently he had already missed the boat on handling this mess in time.


    Victoria lingered in the corner of the study until Richard, Vivienne, and Percival exited the room.


    Then, with deliberate slowness, she brushed off nonexistent dust from her clothes, wiped away her tears, and casually strolled over to Harrison''s side.


    Her clear eyes now sparkled withschadenfreude, the previously fragile and delicate facade gone in an instant, "I thought you were so capable, but it turns out you''re nothing special. What a waste of my tears I''ve said it before, Richard''s favorite has always been Percival. I may be my mother''s daughter, but I''m not her. Did you really think that ''love me, love my dog'' would apply in the world of old money and blue bloods?"  Harrison remained silent. His teeth were clenched tightly together, betraying the calm he usually maintained.


    Even the typically inattentive Victoria could sense his mood was off.


    Composing herself, she still refrained from saying too much. She ne tugged impatiently at Harrison''s sleeve, "Let''s go! There''s a dinner party tonight, and I refuse to be outshone by that woman Vivienne. You''reing withto pick out a dress. I told you not to get involved with family ties, and now we''ve got a whole bunch of people to deal with. This is all your fault!"

 Chapter 788

    They stepped out of the study, and the living room on both floors was devoid of Vivienne and her entourage.


    As they left, they weren''t even graced with a goodbye from the butler.


    Not a single servant was there to see them off, and the pair left the house with stone-cold expressions on their faces.


    As they reached the yard, they were confronted by a man whose presence was as imposing as Thor himself, an aura of intimidation that made others shrink in fear.


    Victoria''s eyes widened at the sight of him. Before Harrison could notice her recognition, she quickly feigned confusion and even turned to ask Harrison, "Who is that guy? He''s so full of himself. Haven''t I seen him on TV or something?" Arthur was approaching from the distance. His image sharpened in Harrison''s eyes, who suddenly murmured in shock, "War God?" A figure idolized by the younger generation in Veridia.


    Harrison, in his youth, had fantasized about the glory of the battlefield, and thus remembered Arthur''s nand face with striking rity. He had even taken pride in havingid eyes on the War God himself. But those days of youthful folly had faded as he matured into adulthood.


    Yet, what was the War God doing at the Ellington estate? Did he know Richard?! "War God?!" Victoria eximed in feigned surprise.


    Her shrill voice caused Arthur, who was briskly passing by, to halt and focus his gaze on the duo.


    His piercing stare softened when itnded on Victoria and then shifted back to Harrison. "Is Percival around?" There was a momentary hitch in Harrison''s breath. "War God, you''re here to see Percival?" Arthur nodded, and a flicker of shock-or was it envy?-crossed Harrison''s eyes. After a brief pause, he said, "Mr. Ellington is indeed here, but he might not have the tto meet with you right now." "No, wait-" Does this fool have any idea what he''s babbling about?! Victoria was about to open her mouth to defend Percival when Harrison cast her a chilling nce, "Ms. Hawthorn is preupied with preparing for a court case the day after tomorrow, and Mr. Ellington is assisting. He doesn''t even have a moment to spare for a chat with Victoria, his own cousin." The implication was clear: even the revered War God should step aside in the face of family matters.


    Arthur''s eyebrows arched slightly as he turned on his heel, seeming to put his own concerns aside, now intrigued by thewsuit Harrison mentioned. "Whatwsuit?" In the short walk from the study to the front entrance, Harrison had regained his usualposed demeanor. He nodded politely at Arthur before exining, "Ms. Hawthorn stubbornly believes I''m guilty, swayed by nder. She''s convinced I''m a murderer and is determined to sue on behalf of that woman, all because of spersonal vendetta." He sighed as if deeply troubled, "I chere today, out of respect for Richard, to persuade her to drop thewsuit, not to be misled by deceit. But she wouldn''t listen and even turned Victoria andaway, right, Victoria?" Victoria remained silent.


    What other tricks did Harrison have up his sleeve that she was unaware of? She offered an awkward smile, not taking up the conversation.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had ns with Vivienne and couldn''t afford to falter now.


    Facing Arthur''s inquiring look, she raised her voice, feigning anger, "Enough! The trial is the day after tomorrow, and we need to get back to prepare our case! That Vivienne, the traitor! My mother is Percival''s aunt, and if Vivienne won''t respect Percival''s wishes, why would she respect yours?" Victoria didn''t notice the shift in Arthur''s expression, nor did she realize that her actions had just added another mark against Vivienne in Arthur''s mental ledger: disrespectful, domineering, and stubborn ¨C utterlycking in decorum! Had the entire Ellington family been cursed for doting so excessively on such a woman, granting her every privilege and right? Harrison caught the change in Arthur''s expression, his eyes glinting with calction. "Perhaps, War God, you might try your luck inside. Victoria and I will take our leave, farewell." What did it matter what rtionship he had with Percival?! His goal was to tarnish Percival''s image in Arthur''s eyes. As long as that couple suffered, it would ease sof the weight on his chest! At an upscale caf¨¦.


    Percival stepped into the private room, removed his jacket, and draped it over the chair. "I heard the War God visited my home. Why arrange a meeting here?" Arthur''s eyes lifted slightly, his stoic features betraying no emotion. Cradling his cup, he looked at the coffee and replied in a calm voice, "It''s not convenient to discuss matters at home. I asked you before about Winnie. Has your fianc¨¦e mentioned anything?" Winnie again? Interest flickered in Percival''s cool gaze.


    Rumors had it that the War God was a paragon of virtue, shunning thepany of women, yet here he was, persistently bringing up Winnie and intent on finding her. "Vivienne has never heard the nWinnie at home, and neither has her father, Dorian." After a pause, Percival probed nonchntly, "May I ask, what is Miss Winnie to the War God? Perhaps I could inquire further with Scott." "No need." Arthur gestured dismissively, "I''ve already checked there. No leads whatsoever." He had questioned that stubborn old Scott countless times! Stubborn as a rock in atrine, not a word of truth to be had. The thought alone was infuriating! Arthur''s mood had plummeted, a fact that didn''t escape Percival''s notice as he nced up from his work. Just then, sunlight streamed in through the windows, wrapping Arthur''s resolute features in a golden glow that added an uncharacteristic warmth to his normally stoic demeanor.  For a fleeting moment, the chill in the air thawed into a smile.


    Percival was momentarily taken aback. Ever since their first meeting, he had felt that there was something peculiar about Arthur.


    Today, with the sunlight softening his features, Arthur bore an uncanny resemnce to Percival''s fianc¨¦e, Vivienne It was particrly striking when Arthur lowered his gaze, revealing a natural, eyeliner-like shadow that traced a familiar curve at the corners of his eyes,  With a thoughtful purse of his lips, Percival''s eyes gleamed with significance. "Is that so? Speaking of which, Scott once had a sweetheart who vanished years ago. I thought perhaps, Lord War God, that you were searching for her." "Have you seen this woman?" Arthur''s fingers trembled ever so slightly.


    Skipping the question, seeking an answer. He didn''t confirm if it was indeed her, his cold eyes fixed intensely on Percival.


    Percival nodded slowly, his voice calm and measured, "I have. Her nwas Karen, Vivienne''s mother." At the mention of the nKaren, a flicker of disappointment crossed Arthur''s eyes.


    It wasn''t her. The one he was searching for was named Winnie. How could it be Vivienne''s mother? If Winnie had raised a child, surely she wouldn''t be anything like Vivienne.


    Seeing no further leads, Arthur made no more inquiries and headed for the door. But just as he was about to leave, he halted, "Your department with your fianc¨¦e is now fully staffed. When you have a moment, you should head over to the office andplete the paperwork."  Percival nodded in acknowledgment, "Thank you for the reminder." It was all part of the bureaucracy, the wheels already set in motion by the higher-ups.

 Chapter 789

    Vivienne and Percival''s paperwork went through without a hitch. After a quick lunch, they wrapped up all the formalities within half an hour and collected the various IDs and permits issued by the authorities.


    The newlyweds'' first stop was to drive to the HK Penitentiary.


    After srestructuring by the Vanguard Agency, several convicts had been transferred from their previous underground cells to these more secure facilities.


    Now, they were housed alongside traitors to the state and suspects involved in particrly heinous crimes.


    The security was so tight, a fly couldn''t buzz through the air without being zapped by one of the hiddenser guns in the corners.


    It was Vivienne''s first visit to this prison, and she discreetly looked around, the green light strips on the floor giving her the sensation of walking through the corridors of a high-tech spaceship from a sci-fi blockbuster.


    "Are we going to send the criminals we catch to this ce from now on?" Vivienne suddenly asked, turning to look at Percival.


    The man nodded without hesitation, "The number of turncoats within the Vanguard Agency has the higher-ups on edge. From now on, all prisoners captured by any special division will be detained here. Without a pass from the top brass, no one is allowed to transfer them out." And by the top brass, he meant the leader who oversaw all the special divisions.


    A flicker of intrigue passed through Vivienne''s eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they spoke, they were led to the cell where Whitford Abernathy was being held.


    Once a prominent figure in an international crsyndicate, he was now isted in a sterile, silver room. He was in a standard-issue gray jumpsuit, with ck electronic shackles on his wrists. He barely nced up at their arrival before turning back to his needlework.


    Percival narrowed his eyes slightly and gestured for the guards to leave.


    Vivienne pulled up a stool by the observation window, "You''ve got it cushypared to your brother, Cormac. He spent over a decade doing hardbor in the countryside." At her words, Whitford''s hands trembled, and the needle pricked his finger. Drops of blood fell, but he was too numb to react, his face finally showing a hint of emotion, "You''ve seen Cormac?" Vivienne nodded as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "I have. He''s currently under my care." "That''s impossible!" Whitford retorted sharply. He reached for a piece of tissue to dab at the blood, his voice resolute, "Gavin promised to look after Cormac. You think you can take someone from the head of the Abernathy family? Such big talk for a little girl. Aren''t you afraid of biting your tongue?" Percival sat down beside Vivienne, "The ''care'' you''re talking about, is that being exiled to a small mountain vige, living with Gavin''s most despised brother, Emrys?" The emotionless tone in Percival''s voice halted Whitford''s movements.


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled with mischief, "Oh, and he''s been calling Emrys ''Dad.'' I bet he doesn''t even remember he has a real brother. Whitford, you know the guards posted around your brother in that vige can''t even hold their own against the leastpetent of my subordinates, right?" Whitford had no one else he cared about, his brother was his soft spot. As Vivienne''s voice trailed off, he threw aside his work and grabbed the bars, "What do you want?!" Ten years ago, you were a shareholder in both the Littleton and Schram families," Vivienne didn''t cright out with it but began ecounting what she''d learned, "You colluded with Harrison to steal the Littleton family''s pharmaceutical orms, and conspired with Emrys bring ruin to the Littleton family. I vant you to testify in court, to prove Harrison''s crimes and clear the Littleton family''s name." Content Delongs to englishWhitford''s pupils dted, his knee-jerk reaction, "Impossible, don''t even think about it!" Even now, Whitford was unwilling to betray Gavin.


    Vivienne tilted her head, her beautiful eyes meeting Percival''s.


    He read the surprise in her gaze effortlessly and smiled faintly, affectionately ruffling her hair. He pulled out a walkie-talkie from his sleeve, his voice cool as it floated through the air, "Bring it in." Soon after.


    A person in a ck uniform walked in, holding a tray. On it was a vial, and upon closer inspection, one could see the simple yet elegant patterns on it, suggesting it was custom-made.


    But Vivienne recognized it at a nce; it was the kind of bottle her mother had always favored for her most satisfactory concoctions. The feigned death serum was one of those.


    However, she remembered her mentor saying that the initial batch of serum had been sold off and was now primarily in the hands of the Abernathy family. Where did Percival get this bottle from? Reading Vivienne''s surprise, Percival handed her the vial, "Last night, I had Thomas interrogate Cormac. The serum on him, it wasn''t the sas the one your mother made. The original elixir that the Abernathy family acquired wasn''t given to anyone. Instead, they used it to develop something new."  Heced his fingers with Vivienne''s, his gaze filled with tenderness, "This drug, simr to the feigned death serum in effect, is highly dangerous to the body. Without a regr antidote, it won''t be long before Cormac suffers a violent death." After speaking, Percival turned his gaze to Whitford.


    The icy chill in his eyes was a stark contrast to the warmth he showed Vivienne, "Whitford, even now, will you still give your life for Gavin?" A struggle flickered through Whitford''s eyes, he didn''t want to, but...


    Grizzled at the temples, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth, a look of resolute defiance flickering across his face. "The Littletons were crooked to the core, all underhanded deals and secret alliances. Don''t even dream that I''d perjure myself for them! Now that the organization. has crumbled, I''m just am Abernathy, and you can forget about makingbetray my own kin!"  "Your kin?" Vivienne couldn''t help butugh. "Gavin never considered you one of his own. Everyone from your branch of the family is either dead or broken, except for you and your brother." Her fingers danced across the tablet she held, bringing up documents that Victoria had sent her.


    "Your parents, your wife." As she flipped through the images on the screen, they cinto view for Whitford. "All dumped in the wilderness, cold and discarded. And Harrison, he orchestrated it all." Vivienne had been sitting for too long and felt stiff. She stood up, stretching her limbs. "Whitford, I didn''t chere to negotiate. Even if you refuse, as a key suspect, you must take the stand. I have ways to make you tell the truth. I''m offering you a chance at vengeance, nothing more." "Vengeance?" Whitford''s grip tightened slowly, his rage almost tangible in the air.


    The steel bars of his cell bent ever so slightly, and the electronic shackles on his wrists emitted a piercing rm.

 Chapter 790

    Whitford''s face twisted in agony as he crumbled to the floor of the cramped cell, his cries reverberating against the cold, grey walls.


    Vivienne and Percival barely had tto register what had happened when the guards rushed in. They surveyed the bent iron bars with confusion etched on their faces. "Odd, the energy scan showed he wasn''t this powerful. How''d he manage to warp reinforced steel like that?" Vivienne''s ears perked up. "Energy scan?" You''ve got to be kidding me! How do you even measure such an intangible thing? But the guards were dead serious. "The device was sent specifically from the top brass. Developed by stech whiz, I don''t get the science behind it, but the tech guy assured us Whitford wasn''t a threat." Yet Whitford had just bent the bars. That meant either the device was a fake, or the technician in charge was a mole from the ancient warrior lineage, nted to monitor any prisoners of their kind! The couple realized this at the smoment.


    Without hesitation, Vivienne pushed past the guards and strode into the cell. She fished out a pill from her pocket, pried Whitford''s mouth open, and shoved it down his throat. Her movements were so smooth that Whitford had swallowed the pill before the guards could react.


    One of them grabbed Vivienne''s wrist. "What did you give him?!" "Xiomara!" "Vivienne!" Percival stepped in, separating Vivienne from the guard named Xiomara. "We''re from the NH Bureau, and during an investigation, we''re authorized to use any means necessary on suspects. Let go of her!" "Xiomara, Percival''s right," another imposing guard tugged at his colleague''s sleeve. "Ease up!" Xiomara''s eyes flickered with reluctant suspicion as theynded on Vivienne. It wasn''t until the male guard showed his impatience that she finally let go, "But you can''t just shove anything down a prisoner''s throat, don''t they have rights?" "You talking about human rights with a member of an international crsyndicate?" Vivienne didn''t know whether tough at her naivety or marvel at her simplicity. "Sweetheart, how old are you? Didn''t your teacher tell you the scum in here have done things so vile that dying a hundred times over would be too kind?" "I..." Xiomara, only twenty and seemingly older than Vivienne, flushed in embarrassment and anger at being lectured by someone younger.


    Before she could argue, Vivienne cut her off again. "Whitford, what you''ve got churning in your gut is the spoison I fed your brother. I don''t care what other ns your ancient warrior lineage has, but if you''re not at the hearing the day after tomorrow, you and your brother will be joining your ancestors!" "Who the hell are you?!" Whitford red, his voice trembling as much as his body.


    The pain in his abdomen was relentless, amplified by whatever Vivienne had slipped into the pill. It kept him in a state of excruciating rity. Vivienne looked down at him, her gaze cold and menacing. "I''m your worst nightmare." The room fell silent.


    The guards thought she was one tough cookie.


    Xiomara questioned who this fierce woman was and why she was so intimidating.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Percival knew that Vivienne was always one for tics.


    Even Whitford was shocked by her audacity, not expecting such a delicate-looking woman to speak with such venom. It took another wave of crippling pain to snap him out of his daze.


    His face turned from pale to purple to ck as he gasped, "You... you''re Vivienne?!" Recognition hit him as he pieced together her identity, and despite the torment, he conceded. "Fine... I''ll testify for you... but... you have to let my brother andlive!" On the ride back, Vivienne mulled over their next move, and before she could ask, Percival knew what was on her mind. "Want to look into that so- called technician?" Her eyes sparkled with gratitude as she nodded. "Mr. Wolf, think it''s doable?" Percival kept his eyes on the road ahead. "There''s no question of doability. If you want to do it, you do it. I''m with you all the way. The ancient warrior lineage''s roots run deep. Wouldn''t be surprised if they''ve nted a tech mole in the system." He thought back to Vance''s words. "Maybe Vance could help. As the head of Public Rtions and a former member of their ranks, he might have sinsight into the Grimshaw family''s influence." Vivienne, her chin resting on her hand, suddenly remembered the old manuscript. "Once this is over, we need to visit my grandfather again." "That ancient text is bound to be useful." They outlined their n, but first, they had to deal with the pressing matter of Kaitlyn and the Grimshaw family, who were causing trouble even after obtaining the secret form.


    Zinnia was a sensation on social media, hopping from one tform to the next with the agility of a seasoned influencer. One day, she''d post a charming video of her daughter, and the next, she''d craft a heartfelt blog entry that had her followers hooked, their appetite for gossip insatiable. Her poprity soared, never seeming to wane.


    Countless opportunistic marketers jumped into the fray, hoping to cash in on the frenzy.


    Yet, for all their efforts, they couldn''t pin down Kaitlyn''s whereabouts. And it wasn''t just Kaitlyn who remained elusive; even Vivienne, the epicenter of the intrigue, was nowhere to be found.


    K Brooks, who was openly connected to Vivienne and more essible to the press, becthe prtarget for the media hounds. But trailing her was futile. Everyone knew that Vivienne was swamped, and no one wanted to add to the chaos at such a critical time.


    When Vivienne finally got a break from the preparatory work and checked her phone, she saw that Zinnia and Julian''s names were still trending, their presence on the hot search list undiminished. She scrolled through the barrage of insults and nder that flooded the screen.  With a spark of mischief lighting up her beautiful features, she pointed to the vitriolicments and said, "The Abernathy n must be really investing sserious dough into this smear campaign. Look at all these bots and trolls. I wonder how deep their grudge against Julian runs."  Kaitlyn''s eyes dimmed, a shadow of resentment flickering through them.


    "They''ve already stolen the secret recipe! Why can''t they just back off?!" she eximed indignantly.


    * Privacy

 Chapter 791

    After Vivienne worked her magic, Tyler''s back was on the mend. He was sitting across from his wife, ying with their kid, when he patted her hand and said reassuringly, "The court summons have been sent, honey. No need to worry anymore." Anna was scrolling through her phone, the vibration alerts following one after another.


    Without even raising an eyelid, she saw that familiar nsh up and felt a surge of irritation.


    Instead of reacting, she simply tapped the screen a few times, silencing the notifications. "Kaitlyn, it''s not about whether they want to let this go. It''s about us not letting them off the hook." Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she texted Soren.


    "Besides, I bet it''s not the Abernathy family who wants to drag this out. It''s probably that gold digger Zinnia trying to extort scash.


    But she''s just one person, and even with that Kipling, they couldn''t muster up such an army of trolls. Looks like there''s hardly any genuine public opinion left." Vivienne, unsurprised, replied to K''s message while said, "There must be sinsiders helping them, like that certain Ramona Grimshaw from the celeb world." "Oh, her," Anna said with vague significance.


    Nodding in understanding, they changed the subject. "Are we still going to release what we''ve prepared?" "Absolutely!" Vivienne eximed. "If they want to make a big deal out of it, let''s help them out." Jerry looked up, interest piqued. "But why is the Abernathy family backing them up like this?" Leopold, who had been lounging on the couch, shifted his feet.


    Hearing Jerry say this, he stared at the ceiling, his listless gaze flickering.


    Pursing his lips, he decided it was tto stop ying dead and sat up. "I might know why... My dad set up a blind date forrecently." Thomas spoke bluntly, "What''s a blind date got to do with this? Don''t tellhe set you up with Kipling." Jerry perked up with augh, "Is your father that progressive? But man, he could''ve picked someone better for you. There are so many good guys out there, and he chose that dude? Looks like you''re not his favorite son." "More like he''s got a grudge," Anna chimed in coolly.


    Leopold gave his so-called friends a mournful look.


    "Guys, calm down. I don''t have the energy to argue with you now. I''m almost annoyed to death by the second daughter of the Abernathy family!" "You''ve met Sophie?" Vivienne, who was initially paying attention to the online trends, joined the conversation when she heard this. Leopold looked at her and said, "She''s the one!" He suddenly stood up and sat cross-legged in front of Vivienne, pping his hand as heined, "And her nisn''t Sophie Abernathy. Herst nis Abernasy because her mother isn''t a legally wedded wife of the Abernathy family. Those old-fashioned Abernathys don''t recognize them! They''re not even on the family tree. I don''t know why they still have such an old-fashioned thing." Leopold muttered, "My father wasn''t even thinking about a marriage alliance with the Abernathy family. It''s just that one of our rtives had sbusiness dealings with them and couldn''t refuse when asked to meet. But then, I got caught up with that woman! Vivienne, you don''t know, that mother and daughter are both scheming..." "Stop!" Vivienne interrupted, her face cold, "What matters is the rtionship between this Sophie and Kipling." "Who wants to hear how you got entangled with a woman?" Jerry chimed in. The others nodded solemnly.


    Leopold felt as if he had been shot in the chest with an arrow. He looked at everyone with a mix of grief and resentment, but unfortunately, no one sympathized with him.


    Especially under Vivienne''s piercing gaze, the pressure was too much. Wiping away imaginary tears, he confessed, "Kipling is Sophie''s uncle. That makes him Gavin''s brother-inw." Anna''s mouth twitched, "That exins it. The Abernathy family is really going all out. Seems like Gavin is quite smitten with his wife." Mid-sentence, she was nudged by Thomas.


    Anna nced over reproachfully and, catching Vivienne''s expression, suddenly remembered that Gavin''s official wife was actually Percival''s aunt by marriage.


    The room went silent, the awkwardness palpable. Anna scratched her head, "Uh, Ms. Vivienne, I didn''t mean it like that." What to do? What to do?! Why did she have to speak before thinking?! Thankfully, Percival wasn''t there, or she would''ve been doomed! Ms. Vivienne wouldn''t be mad, would she? Anna was internally panicking, but Vivienne''s expression softened. "No worries You''re not wrong. Gavin does seem to fancy his so-called wife, But soon, he''ll regret ever marrying her."  At the stroke of midnight.


    #Julian''s Daughter-in-Law Sues School Board Chief# #Kaitlyn, Kipling# #Twist in Sexual Assault Case?# And other such tags suddenly surged to the top of the trending list, overshadowing Zinnia''stest blog post and a celeb couple''s announcement.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On azy weekend night, the online crowd of night owls was ripe for .


    The first to report, the eagerizens read the court''s full post.


    Shocked and stirred, the firstmenter left a ''Amazing'' and stepped back to continue feasting on the juicy updates.


    The others followed suit, eachment more creative than thest.


    [Last tI was this shocked was when someone sued that big tel.] [Thisdy''s got guts. How much does she believe her father-inw''s innocence?] The digital grapevine was abuzz, and the scandal was just heating up.


    [Good grief, Kaitlyn is a warrior. She''s really got the guts to sue, isn''t she? Not afraid of ending up paying for thewsuit herself?] [Someone''s out of the loop. What''s there to be scared of? Kipling is just a department head, not the big boss.] [Speaking of which, now that she''s suing, could there be a twist in the tale?] Online chatter bounced back and forth, with no trace of any paid trolls in the mix.


    The folks Zinnia had hired, including those sneaky paid trolls someone had brought into the fray, were wiped clean from the conversation.


    Only a few strayments still hopped around below. The rest were drowned out by the savvy intemercenaries Vivienne had brought in, directing the conversation with intent.  Netizens began to suspect that maybe, just maybe, there was more to the story.


    No one was going to sleep now; they were all buzzing with mentions to the Department of Education, full of glee.


    Vivienne, ever the fan of a good show, didn''t mind adding fuel to the fire. Late into the night, she made a call to the cell phone of the head of the city''s Department of Education.  Besides Percival, no one knew what she said to the director.


    After hanging up, Vivienne seemed to be in an even better mood than before, stretching out her long legs and draping them over someone, looking quite content.


    Percival''s pen skidded across the document he was working on.


    His gaze lowered to the sight of the creamy skin contrasting against the ck duvet.


    Without hesitation, he tossed aside the paperwork, his handing to rest on Vivienne''s thigh, "Court''s in session tomorrow. Vivienne, don''t you n on getting any sleep?"

 Chapter 792

    Vivienne''s fingers, long and slender, grazed the hem of his pajama top, causing the loose button to give way and revealing the solid chest beneath.


    Vivienne shifted, resting her head on his shoulder, "I never had any intention of going." She gave a muffled groan as his hands began to roam over her, "Tomorrow, we''ve got other, more important matters to attend to." Percival arched an eyebrow, "Oh? Like what?" With a light chuckle, Vivienne''s long legs swung over, positioning her atop him. Her eyes, seductive as she smiled, the crimson at the corners enough to make Percival''s Adam''s apple bob twice in quick session.


    Noticing his movement, Vivienne''s smile grew, "Mr. Wolf, you still owefor this month''s dues." As her words trailed off, Percival''s lips captured the remaining whispers. Beneath the inky expanse of the duvet, the contours rose and fell.


    The boundless fervor of spring spread throughout the master bedroom, while outside, even the moon shyly hid behind the clouds. But.


    For some, joy abounds; for others, woes mount.


    Srevel in the tumult of passion, while others are roused from sleep by their superiors, scolded for hours in front of the floor-to- ceiling windows.


    The superintendent unleashed all the morning fury he couldn''t vent on Vivienne upon Kipling, sparing no courtesy, "You really think you''re something, don''t you, Kipling Abernasy! Stirring up trouble, offering your unwelchelp everywhere! That harassment case involving the female student has been dead for years, and yet here you are, digging it up!" Seeing the onlinements made his blood boil, "Her parents making a scene is one thing, but what''s with you, causing a ruckus?! With all your selfless dedication, why don''t you address the sky-high meal costs at north side? Comint letters are piling up here, and at this critical moment, you choose to ck off and y dumb?! And you''re running around over Zinnia''s case?! Can''t sit still in your director''s chair, eh? Hoping to ride this wave to fand promotion?" The department had seen an influx of young blood these past few years.


    Niko, having picked up such rhetoric from who knows where,mbasted Kipling with borate insults.


    Kipling, ustomed to throwing his weight around elsewhere, didn''t dare retort, only nodding and scrambling for an exnation, "No, boss. With a face like mine, even if I tried to make a ssh, I''d get nowhere. I just felt pity for Zinnia and her daughter, wanted to lend a hand. After all, that kid''s troubles started with Julian''s..." "With Julian? Do you have any evidence that her suicide attempt was because of Julian?!" Niko raised his voice even louder at the mention of this, "With your talents, Kipling, maybe I should ask the Public Security Bureau to take you in! But they wouldn''t want you either. Someone who bases their investigations on guesswork could cause countless miscarriages of justice. The workload for our colleagues at the prosecutor''s office would skyrocket!" His tone was sarcastic and biting.


    Kipling, listening, couldn''t hide his impatience, "Superintendent, isn''t the truth of the matter obvious? Besides, if Kaitlyn wants to sue, let her. It''s a losing battle from the start. In the end, it might even cast a favorable light on our department." "Cast a favorable light?" Niko was nearly amused to death by Kipling''s audacity. He paced the study several times, his gaze catching the online uproar. He stopped and sneered, "Alright, you say you want to do the department a favor, huh? Well, lettell you, if you win thiswsuit, all''s well. But if you lose, you can kiss your director position goodbye! Our department''s got plenty of folks eyeing that seat!" With that, he mmed the phone down.


    ?n the other end, Kipling was taken back by the ultimatum. Once he collected himself, his expressionrkened. The old man, always quick to berate me! Are youfraid Il lose and embarrass you? Just you wait. One day, I''ll pull you town from that throne! Thinking of iring me? We''ll see about that! I vant to see if you''ve got the guts!"  Kipling clenched his phone tightly, a fierce light glinting in his eyes. He watched the break of dawn, his smile sinister. Kaitlyn? Hah, you couldn''t beatyears ago. And now, backed by the Abernathy and the Grimshaw families, you still think you can challenge me? Just wait and see! I''ll show you that in the face of absolute power, all evidence is meaningless! As the first rays of the sun touched the earth, the online controversy about the case had reached a fever pitch, withments from all sides-insults, skepticism, and those just there for the spectacle-filling the inte.


    Zinnia woke up and immediately checked herfor more vitriol against Julian.


    Just as she logged in, she sensed something off-someone dared to sue Kipling, the Education Director? Had Kaitlyn lost her mind? Thought after thought raced through her mind as she hastily exited theand dialed Kipling''s number, "Kipling, what do we do now? Could the onlinements affect the trial?" Meanwhile, Kipling was sitting in the Abernathy family''s side hall. Hearing Zinnia''s concerns, he recalled being dragged out of bed for a scolding, "Don''t worry. I''ll get shelp." He gritted his teeth, "It''s cto this-we can only seed, not fail!" "Not just that, we have to drag Vivienne into this mess!" Gavin, just returning to the side hall, caught the tail end of the conversation, his mind shing back to the day he rushed back to the factory. Staring at the ground, unable to tell if it was dust orash, his wrinkles stretched by his wide-open eyes. His grey, murky eyes filled with red veins.  e Especially when he caught sight of the shattered pieces of the ceramic vase on the floor, the image of Asher smashing the vase reyed over and over in front of him, disturbing his sleep for the past couple of nights. He was haunted by midnight r¨¦veries. He''d invariably dream of his mother sobbing softly.  Gavin''s head throbbed with pain, partly from fear. He dare not turn off the lights to sleep at night, and he absolutely needed Madeline by his side. Without her, sleep remained elusive.


    And for all this, he had Vivienne to thank! And Asher Grimshaw...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin''s hands, sped behind him, slowly clenched tighter. If the Grimshaw family weren''t so influential, he would have already led a group to their doorstep, demanding an exnation! But no matter.


    Now, with Asher preupied with the mess involving Vivienne, even his position as the young master was in jeopardy. There would be plenty of opportunities to deal with himter.


    For now, the most important matter was Vivienne! Upon seeing someone approach, Kipling quickly stood up and bowed, "You''re finally here. The inteis in an uproar, and because of it, the chief gavean earful in the middle of the night." He pointed to the dark circles under his eyes, "Look at me. I haven''t had a wink of sleep. Please, helpfigure something out. If this carries on, I swear the online mob will be the death of me!" * Privacy

 Chapter 793

    Gavin nced at the bruise beneath his eye, so faint it was almost invisible.


    A flicker of disdain crossed his eyes, but for Madeline''s sake, he tempered his expression. "What''s the rush? As long as you all stick to your story and don''t budge on Julian''s harassment charges, I can''t believe Vivienne, that little tramp, has any chance of overturning the case!" "But what about the bribery allegations from before..." Kipling wanted to say that since they''d filed charges, they''d surely not focus only on the hardest to prove. Back in the day, to climb thedder, he had done quite a few things to undermine Julian. If all that cto light, who would believe his judgment? Gavin waved his hand dismissively, as if such concerns were trivial. "You took bribes? As if Vivienne''s people are clean? That country girl from nowhere, how does she have the clout to sue you?" Kipling''s eyes lit up with understanding at the implied message. He pped his thigh, "Right! How does Vivienne have the nerve? It must be her man behind her! Gavin, I know what to do now. Don''t worry, this time, I won''t let Kaitlyn and Vivienne get away with it!" Gavin nodded with satisfaction, "Then get to it. And don''t mess it up." Kaitlyn, Vivienne. You really think that by handing over the secret recipe, you''ll be worry-free?! Just wait. The real show is yet toe! Watching Kipling''s eager departure, Gavin dusted off his jacket and stood to leave.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Unnoticed by all, two figures had been standing in the most hidden corner of the side hall the entire time. Victoria only emerged from the shadows once the room cleared.


    Looking in the direction Kipling had left, then at Gavin''s retreating figure, she said with a mix of mockery and wistfulness, "Vivienne really does have stalent, pushing Gavin to this point. The old man''s truly a waste of space!" Seaton dared not speak;tely, Victoria seemed to have less and less restraint in her speech. She''d just had a spat with Harrison, and now she was insinuating against Gavin. She was practically dering war on him without saying it outright! Victoria didn''t expect Seaton to say anything. After venting, she remembered the task at hand, "Did you find what I asked for?" "Miss, everything you requested is on this sh drive." Seaton instantly becserious. He handed the silver sh drive to Victoria.


    Victoria toyed with it in her hand for a moment before pocketing it, "This should make things interesting. Vivienne had better not disappoint me." Seaton asked, "Miss, about earlier-should we report to Ms. Hawthorn?" Ever since Victoria had him switch the Littleton family urns, Seaton was no longer surprised by any of her actions. After all, anyone capable of desecrating her own grandmother''s remains to spite her father was capable of anything.


    Unaware of Seaton''s internalmentary, Victoria waved him off, "No need. Vivienne surely knows already. Just make sure our current ns go smoothly and wait for her next move." She had other matters to attend to and couldn''t afford to be exposed because of Vivienne.


    Seaton bowed, "Understood." Their conversation remained their secret.


    Meanwhile, Kipling stormed out of the Abernathy estate and immediately called Zinnia.


    What they discussed was known only to them.


    The trial began at noon.


    Zinnia slipped into the jury undetected, and in the courtroom, Jerryid out one piece of evidence after another. Kipling''s defense sounded almostughably weak, yet each point was crafted to steer the judge''s thoughts elsewhere. "The intiff''s usations are unfounded. At the time, Tobin lied, and it''s normal for my client to be unable to discern the truth and to make a mistaken judgment. There was no malicious intent to retaliate against Julian." Jerry wasn''t worried; he leaned forward slightly, picking up a crumpled paper from the table, "There''s a difference between lying on one''s own and being coerced to lie. Kipling, to entrap Julian, bribed the then-impoverished Tobin with a thousand dors and a year''s college tuition to nder Julian for taking bribes. Here''s the receipt from back then, Your Honor."  Despite the years, Tobin had always felt guilty about what he had done to Julian, carefully preserving Kipling''s note, hoping to one day right his past wrongs.


    Thus, despite the passage of time, the writing on it was still clear and legible, and the court had no shortage of experts to verify handwriting.


    After examination, it was confirmed beyond doubt that the note was indeed written by Kipling.


    The robed judge looked solemnly at Kipling''s side, "The intiff''s evidence is valid. Defendants, do you have anything to say?" "I object!" Kipling hadn''t expected Tobin to still have that piece of his past.


    His venomous gaze swept over, but Tobin was no longer the vulnerable kid he once manipted, meeting his eyes with a calm and steady gaze.


    Though Kipling''swyer wasn''t on Jerry''s level, he was still expensive, and seeing the turn of events, he quickly raised his hand, "Your Honor, handwriting can be forged. Without video evidence, how can you im this was written by my client?"  Jerry sneered, "Do you really think that Tobin, a child at the time, had the opportunity to ess the handwriting of education officials and mimic it? Or are you suggesting that someone here managed to obtain a sample of Kipling''s handwriting?" The opposingwyer was momentarily speechless. How was he supposed to answer that? Of course he knew that Tobin couldn''t produce the handwriting, but his mission today was to fight for a retrial.


    Turning this losing garound was going to be tough.


    He sighed inwardly, but kept a poker face. "Your Honor, the intiff has no direct evidence that our side tampered with the witness. I request that a verdict be scheduled for another day!" Vivienne received Jerry''s call just as she and Percival had arrived at the hospital where Zinnia''s daughter was admitted.


    Listening to Jerry''s ount of the entire court proceeding on the other end of the phone, her face betrayed no surprise. "The judge agreed to schedule the verdict?" Jerry''s voice was grave as he replied, "Agreed. imed the evidence was insufficient. Kipling brought in sof Tobin''s old ssmates. They all insist that Tobin was specially favored by Julian to get in. The situation now is a toss-up." Vivienne, arm in arm with Percival, walked into the hospital ward, speaking as they went. "Then we wait for the retrial. Keep an eye on the online front, too. Zinnia and her crew won''t let things lie." Her phone was on speaker. Kaitlyn was tutoring Amelia in math.


    Media outlets have been hounding Amelia''s school wanting to corner the child. Tyler and Kaitlyn feared an incident, so they''d taken Amelia out of school. They were homeschooling her in the meantime.


    Hearing Vivienne''s words, Kaitlyn pushed the notebook towards Tyler and called out, "Vivienne, are you suggesting they might still use the media to achieve their ends? What more can they stir up, keep ying the card of the indecent case?" Leopold, in his attempts to avoid Sophie, hadn''t even been visiting Griffintely. He''d been hiding out in d.ne the vi Vivienne arranged for Kaitlyn, At the mention, he sat from the couch, "It''s quite possible. Isn''t that their trump card right now?"

 Chapter 794

    Jerry weighed the possibility, a hint of gloom in his voice, "If that''s the case, we''re in for strouble. Let''s not even mention that the harassment case is several years old now. But at present, they''re insisting that the girlmitted suicide because of severe depression, and encountering Julian just pushed him over the edge. We have no way to verify that." "Who says we can''t?" Vivienne, acting on the information Matthew had dug up earlier, stepped into the elevator, "Just wait for my news. I''ll fill you inter." The moment the elevator doors closed with a ding, she promptly ended the call.


    Percival watched the floor numbers rise with a hint of concern in his eyes, "Vivienne, are you really sure that woman''s daughter will help us?" Vivienne: "I''m not sure." Such honesty, and they were at a loss for words.


    Sensing the chill in Vivienne''s gaze, Percival cleared his throat, "So, are we here today just to fish for information?" "Exactly." The elevator dinged upon reaching the fifteenth floor.


    Vivienne waited for the doors to fully open before stepping out.


    Walking along the corridor towards the most secluded corner, they approached the VIP hospital room with the poorest lighting. Through the ss door, they could see a girl in a hospital gown sitting on the pristine white bed, barely in her early twenties. Her face was devoid of color, skin stretched over bones as if she was merely a skeleton with ayer of flesh.


    She didn''t seem to care about her cracked, bleeding lips, her gaze lifelessly fixed outside the window.


    Several birds perched on the ss, hopping around cheerfully and unafraid of humans.


    As she reached out, the birds fluttered away in all directions.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thomas, with sharp eyes, noticed the bandages revealed as the girl stretched her arm.


    A long strip, extending from her wrist into her sleeve without a visible end, as if her entire arm was wounded.


    He frowned slightly, scanning the room, "Why is it so quiet? Didn''t Zinnia im she visits daily? It''s past lunch, and no one''s brought her food?" Walking past, other VIP rooms seemed at least to have sactivity, be it a nurse or a family member. This area felt like a forgotten corner of the world, devoid of life. If not for the girl inside, he might think the room was unupied.


    Vivienne and Percival noticed this too.


    Zinnia used to post pictures of Cassidy''s room on her ount three times a day, like clockwork. Yet now, well past lunchtime, she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Something''s off," Percival coldly concluded.


    Without hesitation, they pushed open the door and entered.


    Vivienne and Thomas followed closely as Cassidy turned to the disturbance.


    The tthen saw the bandage wrapped around her neck.


    Her eyes showed no surprise or panic at the sight of strangers. Deste as if nothing in the world could stir any emotion on her face.


    That moment, Vivienne was certain; this girl was indeed suffering from severe depression.


    She paused, gently pulling Percival to stop at a distance that would feel safe to Cassidy, "You must be Cassidy." Vivienne''s tone was firm, and Cassidy didn''t deny it. Her barely perceptible nod was like a dead tree''sst sway, her eyes void of speech.


    Yet Vivienne could sense her thoughts, pulling up a chair to sit, "We''re here about the situation online. Your mother, using Julian of harassment, you know about it, right?" At the mention, Cassidy''s previously stagnant eyes flickered to life. Her pupils trembled, a pained expression crossing her face, and if one looked closely, they could see guilt and unease.


    "I..." Cassidy''s voice was hoarse and unpleasant, "I know. He didn''t harass me. I... I''m sorry to him..." Vivienne was prepared for a struggle but didn''t expect Cassidy to be so forting. Her prepared arguments stayed unspoken as she shifted her gaze from Cassidy''s face to her hospital gown.  Even an S-sized gown hung loose on her, revealingyers of bandages beneath with any slight movement.


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened with thought, but she finally voiced her question, "If you weren''t harassed, then what caused your severe depression?" "You don''t think I''m faking it?" Cassidy froze. After a few moments of bewilderment, she expressed her disbelief, "Why? That woman, she thought I was pretending. Why do you believe me?" Vivienne shrugged, "Because I''m a miracle worker." Thomas thought, although it was true, wasn''t that a bit too immodest? Percival remained silent; ever since Vivienne boldly dered herself a genius in front of Samantha, he was no longer surprised by her confidence.


    A miracle worker, indeed. It was simply the truth, no room for debate.


    Cassidy, perhaps unused to such straightforwardness, fixed her gaze on Vivienne again. After a while, she seemed to ept it, "I know why you''re here. You wantto testify for Julian?" Before Vivienne could respond, Cassidy continued, "I can help you, but I want you to promiseone thing." "Nit." Cassidy''s lifeless eyes moved from Thomas to Percival, then back to Vivienne. Finally, she turned to look outside at a sparrow that hadnded on the window, "After it''s done, want you to takesomewhere Zinnia can never find me. I want to cut ties with herpletely, never to see her again!"  Following her gaze, Vivienne looked out, seeing the charming sparrow hopping on the ledge and the swathes of birds flying across the blue sky. A little sparrow was frolicking by the window for a while before it hurriedly flew into the sky.


    Cassidy watched this sight, which to others might seem mundane, with eyes full of envy and even longing.


    Vivienne''s pupils flickered twice before she turned to look at Percival.


    The expression on his face mirrored hers perfectly.


    She blinked, sitting down next to Cassidy under Percival''s watchful gaze, and said with certainty, "You want to escape from her. Your family are not treating you well?" She couldn''t think of any other reason why a girl in her early twenties would want to break away from her own family so desperately.


    Cassidy silently nodded but said nothing.


    "I can take you withafter it''s all done," Vivienne knew what she wanted, "But, you have to tellwhy. Otherwise, I can''t trust you." .

 Chapter 795

    Cassidy swallowed hard, a gesture she''d made countless times while recounting her tale to others.


    But no matter if it was neighbors or strangers online, everyone seemed to urge her to let it go, to not dwell on it. Now, finally, someone was willing to believe her.


    Her grip on the nket tightened, her chapped lips barely moving without causing her pain.


    But Cassidy didn''t care. Her dull, numb eyes stared unblinkingly at Vivienne, tinged with an indescribable hysteria, "My depression isn''t because of Julian-it''s because of my mom." Her voice dropped as she began to unravel her story.


    Cassidy''s family was never wealthy, but they werefortably middle-ss. Initially, when it was just Cassidy, Zinnia appeared rtively normal. She wasn''t exceptionally nurturing, but she fulfilled her maternal duties.


    Everything changed when Cassidy was ten. Her father died in a car ident suddenly.


    Around the stime, Zinnia discovered she was pregnant. The settlement from the ident was substantial, but not a cent went to Cassidy''s grandparents. All the money was spent on the new baby and Zinnia''s living expenses.


    Without a job, Zinnia quickly burned through the settlement, struggling to provide for her newborn. Eventually, she sent Cassidy to live with her grandparents in the countryside to save money.


    Cassidy''s voice trembled as she recounted, "Back then, my grandparents didn''t even know my father had passed away. I stayed with them until my first year of high school. After they passed away, I managed to reconnect with my mom." By then, Zinnia had remarried a wealthy old man with no children of his own,ing into a significant inheritance.


    Initially, Zinnia didn''t want Cassidy back. But something or someone changed her mind. She drove to pick Cassidy up, enrolling her in an elite private school that was beyond the reach of ordinary people! At first, Cassidy thought maybe Zinnia did care about her. But that illusion shattered within a day. Zinnia treated her like a free maid.


    Cassidy was left to clean their massive house alone, cook, and wash clothes for her and her young half-brother to save money. Any mistake resulted in beatings and scoldings.


    Julian, upon discovering this, confronted Zinnia multiple times only to be rebuffed and insulted.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Worse, after Julian left, Zinnia and her son would gang up on Cassidy, physically and verbally abusing her.


    Vivienne and Percival listened in silence, Cassidy''s eyes red but dry, her voice t as if she were talking about someone else''s life. Vivienne crossed her arms, her tone matter-of-fact, "Didn''t you ever think of fighting back?" "Of course, I did. But every tI argued, she''d guilt-tripabout providing for my education. At first, I was grateful." Cassidy paused.


    "But then, I realized it was all a lie!" Cassidy''s voice spiked with anger, her untrimmed nails scratching the nket. "She broughtback, paid for my schooling, just to selloff to old men to fund her and her son''svish lifestyle! She didn''t even wait forto finish college. Right before my graduation, she brought an old man home!" Just recalling that dinner, the lecherous gaze of that man in his seventies or eighties made Cassidy shiver with disgust.


    Biting her lip fiercely, she continued, "I''m not trying to nder Julian! He''s been the kindest to me, aside from my grandparents. But, but I had no choice!" Cassidy''s voice was a near scream, "I just couldn''t! If I didn''tply, Zinnia would''ve marriedoff to that old man! I couldn''t ept that future; I had to agree with Zinnia!" Vivienne''s response was blunt. "You''ve had it rough." It wasn''t a question but a statement.


    Whether it was sympathy or something else, her demeanor remained unfazed, as if she''d heard a trivial tale, her gaze steady and unchanging.


    Percival shared the sdetached demeanor, leaving Cassidy stunned at theirck of reaction.


    Even Thomas showed semotion, albeit minimally.


    Cassidy found herself at a loss for words, her voice hoarse, her expression bewildered, "You... don''t find Zinnia detestable?" Even strangers online, upon hearing her ambiguous plight, would curse Zinnia in solidarity.


    Why then, were these two so unmoved? Percival remained silent, exuding an air of exhaustion as if a long movie had just ended, casually rubbing his eyes.


    Vivienne spread her hands dismissively, "She''s detestable, sure, but that doesn''t justify your betrayal of Julian. Cassidy, I heard you were a good student; surely, you could''ve thought of another way out." Cassidy choked up. Facing Vivienne''s piercing, clear gaze, she shamefully lowered her head.


    Indeed, Cassidy could have sought help from the police or the school.


    But she didn''t, choosing instead the path that was most beneficial and least harmful to herself.


    At its core, it was her own selfishness at y.


    Vivienne didn''t intend to expose her, nor did she wish to dwell on the matter, "I believe your story. Since you''ve been arranged here by Zinnia from Havenwood, I assyou''re on a mission for her. All I need from you is a favor during the next court hearing."  Before Cassidy could respond, Vivienne raised a hand to reassure, "Don''t worry. We''ve got your back. We''ll have someone keep a discreet eye on you these next few days. If you need anything at all, just reach out to them. Once we''ve got a new court date set, I''ll cfind you with my team."  At the hospital lobby.


    Harrison, dressed to the nines, stood out amid the sea of grieving patients and their despairing rtives.


    His striking features made him a beacon in the crowd, but upon spotting two familiar faces, he swiftly turned away.


    He stared at the hospital''s checkered floor, his pupils dting with shock.


    What were Vivienne and Percival doing here? "What are you spacing out for?" Victoria emerged from the restroom, catching Harrison in his moment of shock. After calling his ntwice with no response, she prodded his shoulder, "Wasn''t it you who insisted we visit Sophie Abernasy? If you''re having second thoughts, Fm heading back right now."  The idea of visiting that woman''s daughter irked her. If it weren''t for Vivienne''s n, she wouldn''t have agreed to cin the first ce.

 Chapter 796

    Harrison masked his turbulent emotions with a practiced ease, his mind, however, was a tumultuous sea. "I just saw Vivienne and Percival. But, they didn''t seem to notice me. Surprised, I guess." "Why would that surprise you?" Victoria couldn''t grasp the significance. "You''re hardly a celebrity. Why should they care if they saw you or not? Harrison, you''re too full of yourself." Used to Victoria''s sarcastic jabs, Harrison didn''t even flinch. He even managed a gentle smile, taking Victoria''s hand in his, holding her firmly by his side despite her struggles. "You''re right. They had no reason to notice me." "I heard Sophie got turned down by Leopold recently. She''s quite upset. We should go see her to make sure she''s alright." Victoria scoffed at the thought of Sophie being in trouble but paused her attempt to pull away.


    Sophie being rejected, and now to show up in front of her cozy with Harrison, would probably infuriate her! With that thought, Victoria ceased her struggles.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind them, Seaton, tasked with carrying gifts, raised an eyebrow, his gazending on the intertwined hands of the pair in front of him. He swallowed his doubts and hurried after Victoria into the elevator.


    "The Sterling family thinks they''re so high and mighty just because they have scash!" Sophiey weakly in her hospital bed, her eyes, turned towards Gavin, were streaked with tears.


    She looked utterly wronged, as if she''d faced the greatest injustice outside.


    Gavin, who always had a soft spot for Madeline''s tears, now felt his heart tug seeing her daughter, who bore a striking resemnce, in distress. "My daughter, a direct descendant of an ancient warrior lineage, settling for his son would have been beneath her! And yet, that Sterling patriarch dared to snub me! Especially Leopold, utterly detestable!" "Dad, who''s got you so worked up in the middle of the day?" Victoria entered, catching the tail end of his rant. Her eyes sparkled with unspoken delight as she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, identally brushing her earring.


    With a slight smile, she strutted into the room ahead of Harrison, not even ncing at Sophie, and went straight to Gavin. "You''re already dealing with high blood pressure; getting upset over such trivial matters isn''t worth it." "Trivial?" Madeline looked at Victoria in disbelief and hurt. "Look at Victoria. Even if Sophie, her sister, is in here sick over this, and Victoria calls it trivial?" Seeing her cry, Gavin''s heart clenched. He waved Victoria away with a gentle gesture, "You''re growing more insensitive by the day! Sophie got dumped, and you''re pleased, aren''t you?!" Of course, she was pleased! As for Sophie, did she even see the size of the chip on her shoulder?! Victoria inwardly sneered but outwardly, her face darkened. "Dad, I''m just worried about your health! How can you seelike this?! Besides, there was nothing serious between Sophie and Leopold to begin with. Him not being interested is hardly surprising. It''s embarrassing, making such a fuss over a man that itnds her in the hospital." Her rapid-firementary left even Harrison scrambling to catch up.


    Sophie, in her bed, pointed a trembling finger at Victoria, too infuriated to form words. Eventually, she just turned her face into the pillow, her sobs echoing in the room, her eyes hidden and seething with malevolent emotions.


    Madeline clutched her chest in agony. "Look at her! Victoria, I know you don''t like Sophie. But how could you say such things?! Sophie is your sister, ady of the Abernathy family. Not securing a marriage alliance with the Sterling family el.f doesn''t mean your days will get any easier."  "Victoria, apologize!" Gavin roared in anger. "The Abernathy family, a lineage of ancient warriors, and this is how you speak of us?! Don''t forget, you''re also an Abernathy! If your sister is deemed unworthy, do you think you''ll fare any better?!" "Dad, Victoria just speaks her mind." Seeing the brewing storm, Harrison quickly interjected, "This is indeed an oversight by the Sterling family. If they had no intentions of forming an alliance, they should have made it clear, not hurt Sophie like this."  Pausing to gauge Gavin''s reaction, which seemed to soften, he added, "And who knows, maybe Leopold does like Sophie. There could be another reason." Gavin frowned. "What other reason could there be?" "Dad, didn''t you know? Leopold is very close to Percival and gets along well with Vivienne too. Maybe they don''t like Sophie and said something to Leopold, so he..." Before he could finish, everyone caught the drift.


    So, Vivienne was the one ying games, keeping Leopold away from Sophie, huh? Victoria rolled her eyes in silence: Apart from her, it seemed like the Abernathys had all their brains invested in Harrison.


    Sure enough, Harrison caught Gavin and Madeline brooding.


    His eyes darted around before he slowly admitted, "In hindsight, it''s partly my fault. I was naive, and got mixed up with Kaitlyn. Now they want to clear Kaitlyn''s name, aSophie, being my sister-inw, naturally bes a target, Maybe only if I can prove my innocence in Kaitlyn''s case, they might start epting Sophie again."  Gavin flinched, as if the thought just struck him, "How is this your fault? If Vivienne, that meddler, thinks she can stick her nose into this, she better be up for it!¡± "Bodyguards!" Gavin took Harrison''s words to heart, "Go ask that Emrys guy to bring his whole family here, and do it fast! I want to see, after all these years with no evidence, how Vivienne ns to overturn the case!" Victoria''s lips twitched. She couldn''t decide whether tough at Gavin''s slow uptake or admire Vivienne''s formidable capabilities. Now, if Gavin were to head to the vige in Emerald City, he''d probably find nothing but empty houses. Bringing back the people was out of the question, though picking up a brick or two as a keepsake might still be feasible.


    That old coot had clearly forgotten all about Emrys'' family! If they weren''t of use today, he probably wouldn''t even remember Emrys'' phone number! And now, the person Gavin was looking to find were probably still tied up in Vivienne''s vi.

 Chapter 797

    Victoria flung Harrison''s hand away and plopped down into a chair with all the grace of a queen, her legs crossed elegantly. She hardly looked like she was here to visit a sick friend-more like she was here to stir up trouble.


    But with Harrison smoothing things over, Gavin unusually held his tongue. Instead, he shot Victoria a look of disappointment, "Look at you! You''ve been married to Harrison for how long, and you haven''t learned a thing about navigating social waters. How am I supposed to trust you with the Abernathy legacy?" "Oh, if you''re that worried, then don''t," Victoria replied nonchntly, catching Harrison''s warning nce.


    She quickly changed the subject before Gavin could blow a fuse, "I heard about the court''s decision today. Kipling''swyer has already requested a sentencing date. Dad, is the guy you found for him any good? I heard Kaitlyn''swyer has been knocking it out of the park with international cases. Can Kipling really stand a chance?" Gavin scoffed, "Why do you care if he''s any good? We don''t need to win now; we y the long game. As long as we can drag Vivienne and her lot through the mud before the next court date, who''s gonna believe them?" Madeline, leaning on Gavin''s shoulder, looked Victoria over, a hint of suspicion in her eyes, "Victoria, since when do you care about my brother''s business?" How could Victoria not catch the probing tone in Madeline''s voice? She met Madeline''s gaze with an icy stare, "I thought you wantedto show more interest in your family affairs? Now that I am, you''re not happy about it. Madeline, you twist my words regardless,ining to Dad aboutno matter what I do." Madeline stammered, "Victoria, I-I didn''t mean it like that... I was just curious, that''s all..." Harrison''s eyes flickered coldly, "Victoria is just curious. After all, she and Kaitlyn have never seen eye to eye. If Kipling can put Kaitlyn in her ce, it''s a win for us. Besides, taking down Kaitlyn is like taking down Vivienne. It''ll make things easier with the Grimshaws." Turning away from Madeline, he continued, "Dad, Victoria might be a bit straightforward, but she cares about the Abernathy family. She''s put in a lot of work; no one wants to see that go to waste." Madeline and her clever retorts were no match for him.


    Sophie, itching to argue, got a warning nudge from her mom.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Better to keep quiet.


    Harrison, with his silver tongue, proved a much trickier opponent than Victoria''s straightforwardness. Caution was the better part of valor.


    Gavin looked pleased with Harrison''s exnation, openly sharing his n with Victoria, "There''s no point in hiding it. Just look it up online; we''re not living in the stone age. If Vivienne thinks she can use public opinion to her advantage, why can''t we?" Victoria had a bad feeling about this. She nced at Seaton, meeting his gaze that held a worry only she could understand. Without wasting another moment, Victoria pulled out her phone, feigning curiosity as she scrolled through the flood of notifications. Her phone grew warm as she waited for the flood of information to settle, then she opened the app.


    The court case had just ended, and the verdict was already trending, apanied by Zinnia''s public support for Kipling and insinuations against Vivienne for bribing the judge.


    usations of using power to manipte witnesses and fabricate evidence filled the screen.


    Zinnia''s words, as if she had witnessed everything herself, had convinced many. She even made a formalint using her ID, a bold move that surprisingly gained traction.


    Thements ranged from naive to outright conspiratorial, making Victoria''s head throb.


    Gavin, looking smug, cleared his throat, "I personally arranged for her training. Just you watch, in a couple ne of days, Vivienne and Kaitlyn''s reputations will be in shreds. Once we paint them as maniptors and liars, even if they win, no one will believe them."  Victoria, tapping her brightly painted nails against her phone, mused, "But couldn''t the court just rify and put an end to all this?" "You don''t get it, Victoria." Harrison chuckled, clearly enjoying the difort of Vivienne''s party, "The inteloves a good conspiracy ne theory. With just a bit of spin, we can turn fiction into fact. Next on the agenda is tracking down the person and the who testified for Vivien person crew. If we can get him to flip, we''ll have this case in the bag."  "Really?" Victoria scoffed.


    Feeling cocky, aren''t we? As if you could outmaneuver Vivienne with those amateur moves.


    She subtly signaled to Seaton, a towering figure of a bodyguard who silently exited the room to make a discreet call to Vivienne in a secluded corner.


    At that moment, Vivienne was lounging in her upscale apartment, scrolling through provocativements online.


    After receiving the call, she quickly assured Seaton and hung up.


    Seeing her engrossed, Percival brought her a ss of water, "Vivienne, why bother with these trolls? You''ve been at it for an hour." Vivienne leaned into him, putting down her phone and yfully traced her finger under Percival''s chin, "Mr. Wolf, are you really getting jealous over sonlinements? What a jealous jar!"  Percival raised an eyebrow and pulled Vivienne closer, "Knowing I get jealous, shouldn''t you be a bit more considerate?" He gently tapped her nose, a gesture of affection that made Leopold, the perpetual single, cringe, "Guys, can you keep it down? I''ve had my fill of third-wheeling." Thomas nudged him with his foot, "What''s a Husky to do if not feast on leftovers and affection?" "We''d still be friends if you hadn''t brought that up, buddy." Leopold shot back with a deadpan look. "Besides, we''ve moved up in the world. Can we drop the Husky nicknalready?" Vivienne shifted closer, her gaze meaningful, "I think Husky suits you. And Kaitlyn, you guys might want toy low for a few days. I''ll have meals delivered to you."

 Chapter 798

    Kaitlyn now regarded Vivienne''s words as gospel truth. Without a moment''s hesitation, she nodded in agreement.


    After responding, she looked back at Vivienne, skepticism creeping into her eyes, "But should we really ignore all the stuff online?" Vivienne cracked a smile, "Let''s just let the dust settle for a bit." Jerry cdown the stairs, holding a stack of papers, his ck-rimmed sses reflecting a mysteriously enigmatic light, "Looks like Kipling is backed into a corner. using us of using our influence is one thing, but to say the court''s been bribed? Won''t be long before the higher-ups squash it." Leopold, lounging on the couch, made room for him, "Why not just release the evidence we have?" "Go big or go home. Let''s leave them with no room to talk." Just as he finished, Thomas gave him a look as if he''d lost his mind, "Have you gone soft from all the chasing from Sophie? The whole point was to drag the Abernathy family into the light. If you spill all the evidence now, how are we supposed to draw out the real power behind them?" "We can''t just sit on our hands, though." The thought of those radical onlinements made Leopold click his tongue in disbelief. How could people flip-flop so easily, believing whatever they hear? Percival''s eyes flickered with irritation as he nced down at Vivienne.


    When he saw her looking his way, he subtly gestured towards Leopold.


    The message was clear: This Leopold''s brain isn''t quite up to snuff. He''s not keepers.


    Vivienne felt the sway.


    Jerry surveyed the room, facepalming at the embarrassment before he couldn''t hold back any longer and punched Leopold lightly, "Who said we''re doing nothing? I''ve got everything ready, just waiting for Vivienne''s go-ahead." Leopold, holding his head, muttered under his breath but didn''t dare to voice hisints aloud. His eyes brightened at Jerry''s words, "What, what? Letsee, what do you have there?" Jerry wasn''t nning to keep it secret, so he let the papers go without much resistance.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Leopold gently pulled them away, flipping through the pages with growing astonishment, "This is Kipling''s bank statement? Vivienne, you hacked into the bank''s system?" Vivienne rolled her eyes, "Do you forget what we''re dealing with here? Do I even need to hack?" Leopold paused, right! Their current mission was investigating the ancient warrior lineage, and Kipling''s connection to Gavin through his sister''s marriage made him an easy target.


    Just file a request, and getting the information was a breeze.


    Heat rose in Leopold''s cheeks as he chuckled sheepishly, lowering his head to keep poring over the documents under the peculiar gazes of hispanions.


    There wasn''t much to see, really. Kipling, a mere director, had nothing but his fixed sry and smundane expenses, hardly ever exceeding a thousand.


    But then he turned the page, "Oh my, this is..." His interest waned, but his eyes suddenly widened, and he cursed in shock. Thomas, sitting close by, turned his head at themotion. His cool gaze swept over the figures, freezing for a moment before he hissed under his breath, taking a minute or two before speaking, "Looks like Kipling is ying the victim card." Kaitlyn wasn''t oblivious. Hearing this, her curiosity about the contents was reced by realization, "Kipling''s involved in bribery too?" Leopold, still in a daze, nodded, "Yeah, and it''s not a small amount either! But he''s just a director, right? Why are so many people sending him money, and in suchrge amounts?" He just couldn''t wrap his head around it! "Could it be that the money isn''t really for Kipling?" Jerry nudged him, but his gaze was fixed on Vivienne.


    Catching his look, Vivienne finally put down her phone, sat up straight out of Percival''s embrace, and spoke, "Exactly, it''s not for him. What you''re holding is also Gavin''s bank statement. Arge portion of the money Kipling received eventually ends up with Gavin."  "We''ve looked into the donors," Percival added, pulling out another document, "They cfrom all walks of life, even from within the system, but they share onemon trait." "What''s that?" Leopold asked, intrigued.


    Vivienne exined, "These people, after sending money to Gavin, all see a rise in their social standing." Percival nodded, "Not just that, they suddenly becproficient in ancient warrior lineage martial arts." At that moment, Thomas flipped to a set of photos in the documents.


    They showed various angles of gruesinjuries, not the kind inflicted by weapons but as if by a skilled martial artist.


    And another set showed the donors, eyes bloodshot, bodies overly muscr, looking nothing short of abnormal.


    Leopold felt a chill, "Is Gavin skind of genie granting martial arts wishes? Why does everyone look like zombies straight out of a movie?" Thomas asked, "Why haven''t these photos surfaced online?" In the age of big data, any small incident could beca spectacle. Yet, with a stack of photos as thick as ten centimeters, there was no buzz online, which was utterly against the norm.


    Jerry wasn''t surprised, "Why else? Gavin''s kept it under wraps. But, Vivienne, are you nning to release all this?" Vivienne shook her head, "Let''s just start with a taste of his own medicine. Kipling has been using others of taking bribes, right? Let him get a dose of his own first ''ve got to head back to theb tomorrow. Thomas, you and Leopold keep an eye on this.  ¦«¦¯ She paused for a moment, "As for the rest, we''ll release it when the tis right." With a few days left before the next court session, she was curious to see how Gavin would manage to retaliate this time.


    Meanwhile, at the Abernathy residence.


    "Gavin! Gavin!" Kipling''s voice echoed through the house with a tinge of panic. He''d rushed over so quickly that he only had on a tank top. One of his flip-flops had fallen off along the way, and he barged into the room, sweating profusely.


    Before he could even take in his surroundings, a blur of white zipped past him.


    The sound of a woman''s scream mixed with Gavin''s furious roar made his ears ring, "Get out!" "Gavin, I-I''ve got something urgent!" Kipling gasped out, instinctively turning his head. He''d barely shifted halfway when he remembered his urgent matter and quickly faced back, his eyes glued to the floor, daring not even a nce towards the bed.  Gavin''s voice grew even more incensed, "Wait outside!" Privacy

 Chapter 799

    The roar infused with a primal force hit Kipling like a physical blow, making his scalp tingle and half of his body tremble uncontrobly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Had he not been clutching the door frfor dear life, he might have ended up on his knees.


    His mind buzzed, disoriented, as he nodded and backed out of the room.


    No sooner had he stepped out than the door mmed shut with a loud bang, narrowly missing his head! He didn''t know how long he waited, pacing the living room in circles, before Gavin finally emerged, looking sharp andposed. His cold gazended on Kipling, dark and displeased.


    Without even a proper look at Kipling, Gavin took his seat at the head of the table, exasperated. "What''s the crisis now?" Kipling, hands shaking, rushed forward. "It''s a disaster! Someone dug up my bank statements!" "And? What of it..." Gavin was about to dismiss the concern, suggesting Kipling''s modest transactions couldn''t possibly cause trouble, when he suddenly paused, eyes widening. "Which ount are you talking about?!" "The one I use to transfer funds to you." Kipling''s voice trembled, panic written all over his face. "Gavin, what do we do now?! They''re usingof taking bribes, and the court''s started looking for the source of the rumors! I''m out of options! The department head''s already calling for an investigation!" The normally imposing figure was on the verge of tears.


    Madeline wrapped herself in a coat and stepped out, bypassing greetings to rush to Gavin''s side. "Gavin, you have to help Kipling. He''s my only brother. If it weren''t for him, I hate to think how our parents would''ve treated me." "Gavin, please, I beg of you," Kipling pleaded, dropping to his knees with a hopeful look in his eyes. "Do it for my sister''s sake. I''m begging you!" Gavin nced at Madeline, his expression unreadable for the first time.


    With a subtle gesture, he directed the staff to move aside.


    The loyal butler, understanding the cue, signaled for the maids to escort Madeline back to her room. "Ma''am, it''s chilly. You should go back inside." Madeline resisted, trying to approach Gavin again, only to be halted by his stern look.


    Feeling a sharp pain in her heart, she realized Gavin wanted her out of this. Her gaze, once youthful despite her years, was fixed on Gavin, who seemed oblivious to her stare. Only when annoyed did he finally instruct, "Go back. I''ll join you once I''ve sorted this out." "Alright." Dependent on Gavin for her and her daughter''s well-being, Madeline couldn''t risk confronting him for Kipling''s sake. With a heavy heart and a silent retreat, she left, Kipling''s pleas fading behind her.


    Once Madeline was out of sight, Gavin turned to Kipling. "Your position at the education department is untenable now. The only option is to wait for the scandal to die down." "But what about the legal issues? My reputation''s in ruins. I might end up in jail!" Kipling''s voice broke, hinting at the chaos that would ensue should he spill Gavin''s secrets.


    Gavin remained unfazed. "Don''t worry. As my brother-inw, I won''t let you go to prison. I''ve made arrangements. You''ll just be detained briefly, nothing to fear." He continued, "However, Rivenwood is no longer safe for you. You might need a new identity. Lay low in the countryside for a few years, then we''ll see." When Harrison arrived at the estate, the butler informed him of Kipling''s visit. Entering the living room, he caught the tail end of Gavin''s falsely reassuring promises.


    Exchanging nces with Victoria, they both understood the gravity of Gavin''s words, aware of the uncertain fate that awaited those who crossed him.


    Together, they stepped into the living room.


    Gavin''s gaze flickered, a master of maniption at work.


    Gavin, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation, couldn''t muster the will to argue anymore. With a dismissive wave, he signaled for the butler to see him out. "Alright, that''s settled then. Go back, pack your things. Your living expenses for the past few years, I''ll have someone transfer it to your ount. Better head off now, I''ve got more pressing matters to attend to."  Kipling didn''t want to leave. But realizing he was no match for the situation, he barely moved before two burly guards half-dragged, half-escorted him out of the Abernathy estate.


    Victoria''s gaze, almost imperceptibly, shifted following Kipling''s retreating figure before turning back around. Her eyes unintentionally met Harrison''s. She trembled slightly, then offered a faint smile.


    Harrison''s face went through a quick session of emotions before he turned away, focusing on Gavin, who was waiting for them to speak first. "Dad, did you call us here because there''s news from the folks over at Emerald City?"  Gavin shook his head. "No, not yet. But this is rted. You know as well as I do that the potion from back in the day was harmless. So, I''m sending you back to what used to be the Littleton''sb. Ever since the Littletons fell from grace, we''ve had control over it. The original samples are still there. I want you to see if you can develop a simr, but toxic variant. It''ll be a good countermeasure against Vivienne''s tactics."  "But, with the court date approaching, I''m worried we might be pressed for time." A flicker of determination passed through Harrison''s eyes. It had been ages since hest set foot in ab. Gavin''s words felt likeying the groundwork for shifting blin the future.

 Chapter 800

    Gavin only needed a nce to know what was on his mind, and he could barely suppress a scoff.


    He hadn''t realized before that Harrison, thed, was quite the schemer.


    But, after all, Harrison was his chosen one, not to mention his son-inw, definitely closer to him than Kipling could ever be.


    Although displeased, Gavin''s irritation dissipated quickly. After all, marrying Victoria off to Harrison wasn''t because of Harrison''s seemingly honest face. "Rx, the Grimshaws will have someone to assist you. After all, if you mess up, our ancient warrior lineage n might just get blown wide open. And then, we''d be in real trouble." Victoria rolled her eyes, clearly impatient, "You got him here to set up ab, so why draginto this? I could be sleeping right now." Her casual demeanor fanned the mes of Gavin''s irritation. He red at his daughter coldly, "Can''t I call you over if there''s nothing urgent? Look at yourself, ever since I stopped involving you in our affairs, you''ve beenzing around. If it weren''t for your earlier failures, would the Grimshaws have to resort to this method? Half of this mess is on you!" Victoria slouched in her chair. She had intended to ck off and ignore Gavin''s scolding, letting it in one ear and out the other. But hisst statement made her eyes snap open, "What do you mean I''m also responsible?! Every idea about Kaitlyn was yours, how is it my fault if things didn''t work out?" She couldn''t stand Gavin''s way of shifting the me. Always wanting someone else to take the fall for him. Dream on! Clearly infuriated by Gavin, yet aiming to maintain her image, Victoria didn''t mince her words, "You pushed everyone away fromto makemarry Harrison, all so I could dedicate myself to your cause, didn''t you? Which of your orders haven''t I followed through the years? Every tyou wanted to target Kaitlyn, wasn''t I the one ying the viin? And now, when things don''t pan out, you blme? Kaitlyn''swsuit is a result of your overbearing actions!" She wasn''t the least bit intimidated by Gavin''s fierce re.


    Facing Harrison''s gaze, she found joy in every word that hit Gavin''s sore spots, "If you hadn''t dredged up past affairs, causing the Littletons such distress that they ended up in the hospital, would Vivienne have stepped in to help Kaitlyn? She probably didn''t even know the extent of your previous deeds! Now that your ns have failed, you''re looking for a scapegoat? Sorry, but I, Victoria, won''t be taking the fall for this!¡± Her entire demeanor radiated anger, "You''ve cornered yourselves, and that''s on you! Don''t try to pin all the blon me. If anyone''s at fault, it''s you for going too far!" "You! You!" Crack! The table under Gavin''s grip split in two, crashing to the ground along with the cups scattering all over.


    The sound of the breakage lingered for a long time.


    Water sshed onto the floor, creating waves and staining the ground with a mess.


    The servants outside, hearing themotion, didn''t dare peek inside.


    Even the butler hesitated to clean up.


    At that moment, Harrison''s eyes flickered, his doubts dissipating with Victoria''s final words, "Dad, calm down. Victoria, Dad only wants what''s best for you, how can you talk to him like that?" "How I talk to my dad is none of your business!" Victoria''s cold retort wasced with sarcasm.


    Seeing Harrison struggle to maintain his facade of good temperament in front of Gavin brought her immense satisfaction.


    Gavin, furious, pointed at her and scolded, "Ungrateful! Harrison is your husband, and despite his frequent defenses of you, look at yourself. After all these years, you''ve shown no improvement, you...'' "Dad!" Gavin clutched his chest, groaning in pain.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s had enough breaks..." "Sir, sir! It''s urgent, Emrys is missing!" Before he could finish his thought on Victoria''s ample rest, a bodyguard rushed in from Emerald City, panicked and breathless.


    Without assessing the situation, he fell to his knees, "Sir, Emrys and his entire family, including Cormac, have vanished!" Gavin was taken aback by the news. Struggling to breathe, he coughed violently.


    Harrison, feigning concern, patted his back until the old man gasped for air, "You''re saying Emrys is missing?" The messenger nodded, "I went to Emerald City yesterday as you instructed, only to find their door wide open. The house was covered in dust, indicating they''ve been gone for a while. The vigers said the same, iming that a group cand took Emrys'' family away days ago!"  Harrison''s right eyelid twitched uncontrobly at that moment, "It must be Vivienne! They must have taken them!" The Perez estate.


    Vivienne and Percival arrived just as the Perez family was waking up from their siesta.


    After a period of rest and the wellness treatments Vivienne had been providing, Maddox and the crew were feeling significantly better.


    The moment Vivienne walked through the door, everyone''s faces lit up with excitement.


    "Vivienne, chere, darling," Jasper cheerfully called his granddaughter over. "Your mentor, Finnian, is here today too. It''s been ages since I''ve seen you. I''ve missed you terribly." "Grandpa, we just saw each other two days ago," Vivienne said, linking arms with Percival and sitting down next to him, mercilessly exposing her grandfather''s attempt to gain sympathy.


    Finnian burst intoughter. "Oh, give it a rest, old man. ying the sympathy card won''t work on Vivienne." He shook his head, understanding his apprentice well. "She''s so busy these days. If she''s cback, she must need something from us." Vivienne offered a wry smile. "You seem to know quite a lot. Been browsing the intea lottely?" "I don''t need the inte," Finnian retorted with a yful arrogance. "Jerry toldeverything when he cby. What are you up to, really? Stirring up trouble on purpose? What''s your n?"

 Chapter 801

    Vivienne smirked, her voice carrying an air of nonchnce, "When you stir things up, the rats cout of hiding. Otherwise, how can a cat likefind them?" The whole issue with Sadie and Julian didn''t need to be thisplicated. She could have easily dug up the past with her hacking skills.


    But she chose not to.


    This entire affair was a bit foolish, not at all her usual style.


    As Mr. Wolf often said, it was tto keep a low profile.


    But the purpose ofying low was to draw out the person behind the scenes.


    Samantha had been off the grid for a while. Vivienne thought it wouldn''t take long for her to resurface, but she was proving more patient than expected, her whereabouts still a mystery.


    Even the man behind Samantha was an enigma to her.


    However, based on the clues she had, whoever was aiding Samantha was among a few prominent families. As for which one, she still needed more tto determine. The moment wasn''t ripe yet.


    Finnian, wide-eyed, wondered how he could''ve missed such a simple truth.


    "But aren''t you worried about tipping them off? That they''ll hide everything away?" he asked.


    Percival''s eyes curved slightly, his deep, maic voice speaking for Vivienne, "Stirring the pot isn''t always a bad thing." Finnian went silent, then said, "But that doesn''t mean the snake will cout." Vivienne picked up the coffee Zelda had poured for her and took a sip, "We know too little about the ancient warrior lineage. It''s tto tear a hole through the Abernathy family''s defenses." It was tto force Samantha into the open.


    One Samantha wasn''t a concern, but her ability to concoct potions, and the ancient warrior lineage behind her, was another story. If she were to develop a potion harmful to society and hand it over to the ancient warrior lineage, it could lead to chaos.


    Luke Perez nodded, "The local businesses, tax evasion, fire safety - they''re all low-hanging fruit. Vivienne ns to use these tactics against the other ancient warrior lineages. It''s all part of her strategy." "See, old man?" Jasper Perezughed after hearing Vivienne''s n, "My granddaughter''s got brains. You think everyone''s like you? Just loafing around our house, mooching off us!" "And you were nowhere to be seen when the Grimshaw family cknocking!" Finnian nced at him, "If I had stepped in, Oliver Grimshaw wouldn''t have left so easily." "I was lightening your load, and now you''re ming me!" "Hey, you..." "Vivienne, aren''t you going to bring out that ancient book?" Percival interjected, seeing Jasper and Finnian about to bicker. "Oh, right." Vivienne remembered her purpose and took out an old, yellowed book from her bag, "Grandpa, I found this at the Brooks family''s ce by chance. Kaitlyn said it''s written in the ancient warrior lineage''s script. Do you recognize any of it?" Unlike a deliberately aged bamboo slip, this book was genuinely old, its cover nearly falling apart. Yet, because it had been well- preserved, its contents were still legible, though the entire book exuded a sense of history unearthed.


    The Perez family siblings, educated in contemporary knowledge, had never seen anything like it.


    Yuri Perez, sitting closest to Vivienne, took the book and scrutinized it. The dense text made his head spin, and eventually, he passed it to Maddox Perez, "Can you understand this?" Maddox gave him a look, "Do I look like I know?" "Just hand it over to Dad. Vivienne didn''t expect you guys to help trante anyway," Fredrick Perez snatched the book, nearly dismantling the antique.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Under Alice Churchill''s disapproving gaze, he chuckled awkwardly and quickly handed it to Jasper.


    The old man''s expression changed upon ncing at the book.


    "How did the Brooks family cby this?!" Finnian, ignored by the others, lost interest in arguing. He resettled next to Jasper, peering at the ancient script, "I recognize sof these symbols, but I can''t read the whole thing. Jasper, can you?" Jasper shook his head, "This thing''s at least a hundred years old. I wasn''t even born then. How could I know?" Percival held Vivienne''s hand, "It seems you recognize this book, Grandpa?" Jasper sighed, "I''ve seen it in our family''s ancient texts. A hundred years ago, someone from the ancient warrior lineagepiled a grimoirebining the strengths of various families. It caused quite a stir, leading to fiercepetition for it Eventually, it was lost. I never imagined it would turn up with the Brooks family."  Vivienne understood.


    No wonder Scott Brooks had kept the book in a safe. He must have been interested in the ancient warrior lineage for stime.


    Or perhaps, it wasn''t Scott who was interested in the ancient warrior lineage, but Samantha.


    This woman had always sought immortality.


    There was no way they weren''t going to target the ancient warrior lineage in their quest for eternal youth.


    Looking back, Samantha wasn''t just unable to escape; it seemed more like she chose not to. She must have been certain that someone would cto her rescue.


    And Vivienne, she had underestimated Samantha''s strength.


    But Vivienne couldn''t shake off the feeling that Samantha''s agenda wasn''t just about seeking eternal life. She suspected a deeper conspiracy, one that involved not just the ancient warrior lineage but also several influential families.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, musing over Samantha''s moves. Not only el.1 was her ability to disguise herself impressive, but her acting skills were top-notch too. Vivienne prided herself on being able to see through people''s acts, yet here she was, outsmarted and even helped her adversary escape unwittingly.  "I''ve got it!" Finnian suddenly pped his thigh, startling Jasper so much that he dropped the book he was holding with a loud thud. red at by everyone, Finnian''s face turned red. He quickly bent down to pick up the book, "Watch that look, youngdy. I''ll have you know I''ve figured out a way to decode this book. Keep givingthat attitude, and I might just keep it to myself." Vivienne''s eyes lit up. "You have a way?" "Of course!" Finnian straightened up, leaning on his cane and coughing twice for effect. "I have a vast collection of treasures. It just hit me; I have a dictionary of the ancient warrior lineage in my library. It exins in detail the trantion techniques between the ancient warrior lineage and modern text."  Percival perked up at this. "Is that book still in the library?" "Absolutely! I''ve hidden it in a secret spot. Whenever you''re free, cwithback to the library, and we''ll retrieve it," Finnian confirmed.


    Vivienne didn''t want to waste any time. "I''ll have Matthew apany you. Set off tomorrow." For sreason, the thought of this book made her uneasy.


    What exactly was Samantha up to? Vivienne knew she had to figure it out, or else they were all in for a world of trouble.

 Chapter 802

    In the shadow-draped halls of the Abernathy manor, a chill hung in the air, so palpable it was as though the room had plunged into an icy cer. Gavin Abernathy exuded a frostiness that was more than just the temperature; those familiar with him could see the panic mingling with the cold in his eyes.


    His thoughts, however, had already drifted elsewhere.


    One fact consumed his mind: Emrys Abernathy had been taken by Vivienne and Percival.


    And now, the Ellingtons were aware of the incident with Holly Ellington.


    The Ellington family might not boast the ancient lineage of warriors like the Grimshaws, but their dominance in Rivenwood''s elite for decades spoke volumes of their influence and power. In other words, while they might not challenge the ancient Grimshaw warriors, they were certainly a match for the Abernathys.


    To the public, the ancient lineages were almost mythical, revered as demigods. Yet, the truth was, their differences from the average families were minimal: unique abilities passed down, and wealth-inheritances that couldst several lifetimes.


    But times were changing rapidly. What was left by their ancestors, not only for the Abernathys but even for the Grimshaws, was dwindling.


    This scarcity was precisely why the ancient families had becmore visibletely; they were running out of their stockpiled wealth and needed new means to sustain themselves.


    Gavin''s wealth, much of which cfrom unsavory sources like his dealings with Kipling, was not enough to guarantee safety anymore. With the Ellingtons possibly seeking retribution, the Abernathys were in a precarious position.


    Gavin frowned, his voice heavy, "The Ellingtons taking someone... Thisplicates things." "Dad, if he''s really with Vivienne, we''re out of options!" Harrison Schram''s right eyelid twitched more violently at the thought. "None of those involved back then were particrly tough." Gavin wasn''t so quick to lose hope, "Not necessarily. My brother trustsmore than anyone. Even if Vivienne has him, I doubt he''d betray us. My fear is..." He nced at Victoria Abernathy, his gazeden with aplexity only he understood.


    Harrison, catching the unfinished thought, looked puzzled, "Dad, what are you saying?" "Nothing," Gavin shook his head. The matter regarding Holly in Emerald City wasn''t suitable for Victoria to know, "As long as Emrys doesn''t talk, even if Vivienne has him, it won''t matter." Harrison, not as familiar with Emrys, couldn''t share the sentiment.


    "Dad, since Emrys is your brother, why don''t we im he was kidnapped by Vivienne and demand his return?" As soon as he finished speaking, both Gavin and Victoria turned their gaze towards him¡ªone filled with outrage, the other with schadenfreude.


    This was the first tGavin had evershed out at Harrison since he married into the Abernathy family, "Ridiculous! You know the history between us and the Ellingtons. To stoop to dealing with them over a lost cause would be humiliating!" "But..." "Enough, let''s not push your father," Victoria intervened, foreseeing another outburst. "Dad''s right. We don''t even know where Vivienne is hiding him. Charging in might just backfire, especially if the Ellington patriarch is unaware of the situation." Gavin, finding sce in his daughter''s words, nodded in agreement.


    Perhapsforted by Victoria''s reasoning, Harrison finally fell silent.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin, his mind a whirlwind of anxiety and spection, wondered if the Ellingtons'' silence meant Holly was dead.


    Yes, that must be it. Holly was Richard Ellington''s cherished daughter, the jewel of their family. Her suffering would not go unaddressed.


    The realization brought Gavin a momentary peace.


    Victoria, destined to be the sole heir of the Abernathy legacy, had been rivy to their secrets and strategies With a nce, she understood her ather''s thoughts, a testament to her eadiness to lead their family into he future.  ?wA barely perceptible smirk yed on Victoria''s tips as she cast another nce at Harrison, whose calm demeanor couldn''t quite mask his underlying anxiety. She marveled inwardly at their acting skills.  Both men were putting on quite the show! If she hadn''t already known her mother''s whereabouts, she might have actually fallen for their act.


    Feigning ignorance, Victoria lounged in her chair, legs crossed, her expression one of impatience. "I say we just sit tight and watch how things unfold. Harrison, you go bac to yourb work. As for the Ellingtons, we''ll keep an eye on them for now. If pushes to shove, we''ll resort to drastic measures."  Neither of the men objected to her n. Especially Harrison.


    He was on his feet before she even finished speaking. "Alright then, we''ll do it your way. Dad, Victoria and I will head back now. Callif anythinges up." At a mall adjacent to the hospital.


    Leopold Sterling was tasked with picking up sessentials for the Littleton Mansion.


    While browsing the kids'' section, considering whether to buy a piece of clothing for Amelia, an arm silently wrapped around his.


    His instincts, honed from years of experience, kicked in instantly. He dropped his shopping bag and grabbed the wrist, twisting it in the opposite direction. A sharp scream echoed throughout the floor.


    Thomas, who was perusing items on the outskirts, rushed over at the sound. "What happened?" Leopold, still holding the person, hadn''t even looked at their face before he said, "Someone was following me, I caught them!" "Following... Are you sure?" Thomas took a closer look at the person Leopold was restraining.


    The woman''s face was scrunched up in pain, tears brimming in her eyes.


    Thomas''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion and he pointed at the woman''s face. "Maybe you should take a good look at her before using her of stalking." Leopold didn''t understand his point. "What do I care what she looks like? Even if she''s a knockout, she''s still a stalker... Wait, it''s you?!"

 Chapter 803

    Leo was in the middle of a heated conversation, his fingers gripping the woman''s chin to turn her face towards him, oblivious to the scrutinizing nces from the crowd around them. His suspicious gaze softened momentarily when he caught sight of Sophie''s hauntingly persistent presence, only to recoil as if jolted by electricity.


    He quickly let go of her hand, shaking it in the air as if he had touched something filthy. Sophie, teetering in her high heels and with her arm restrained by him, was already unsteady. His sudden release sent her tumbling towards the ground! The hard marble tiles of the mall floor mmed against her chest, bringing tears to her eyes and eliciting sympathy from the onlooking gentlemen. "Hey man, even if you''re fighting with your girlfriend, that''s no way to treat her. That''s just cold!" Leo, feeling like a cornered cat, jumped back and retorted, "Who the hell said she''s my girlfriend?! I can deal with a lot, but don''t you put words in my mouth! I''ve got nothing to do with thisdy!" "How can you say that?" With the help of sgirls, Sophie stood up, clutching her chest, a picture of wounded innocence. "My father hoped our families could unite through marriage. You''re supposed to be my fianc¨¦. Even if you don''t like me, you can''t just disownlike that. Where does that leave my family''s honor?" Ah, the old arranged marriage spiel. That cleared it up for everyone.


    "You''re way out of line, buddy! Good looks but a heart of stone, huh?" One of the girls couldn''t stand it any longer and spoke up for Sophie. "Even if yours is an arranged marriage and you don''t like her, you can''t be this harsh. If you''re so against it, why don''t you confront your families about breaking off the engagement?" "Engagement? What engagement?" Leo was on the verge of losing it. "My dad never agreed to any of this in the first ce. Engagement, my foot. Stop trying to elevate yourself at my expense. I wish I''d never cshopping today!" Saying so, he grabbed Tom and made to leave. But Sophie wasn''t about to let him off so easily. She had finally caught up with Leo and hoped to use him to get closer to Percival. Letting him go now would mean losing who knows how many chances in the future.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Without thinking, she grabbed Leo''s arm. "Leo, please don''t do this. I... I know you don''t like me. But I really like you. If I''ve caused you any trouble, I''m sorry. Please, don''t ignore me." Her voice was soft and pleading, a stark contrast to her usually more assertive tone. Even if thedies weren''t moved, the gentlemen certainly were.


    "Man, you''re blind. The girl is literally throwing herself at you. How can you not appreciate that?" "In this day and age, finding someone who genuinely likes you is rare." Leo, scanning the crowd with a frosty gaze, said, "Mind your own business. I don''t need anyone''s devotion. If you''re so eager for love, go find it elsewhere, but leaveout of it." Leo rarely lost his cool in public. That Sophie could drive him to this point was a testament to her tenacity. Tom, observing from a corner, smirked at something on his phone just as Sophie shot him a look. Caught off guard, he was about to speak when Sophie, her voice soft but filled with usation, pointed at him.


    "Leo, are you rejectingbecause of him?!" Leo: "Are you out of your mind?" Tom: "???" It was clear now why Leo was so fed up with Sophie. Despite being from the prestigious Abernathy family, she was nothing like her more respectable peers. The crowd was in shock. Was she implying...? "Just because he''s always around you? What''s wrong withthat you''d choose a man over me?" Leo was itching for a fight.


    "You know what''s wrong with you, yet you still shamelessly chase after my boyfriend? Have you no dignity?" As Leo was about to unleash a tirade that would surely set the gossip mills aze, a vibrant voice cut through the crowd, apanied by the click-ck of high heels. A woman made her way to Leo''s side.


    Seeing her, Leo''s face lit up. "Forgetting about titles now, are we?" He stepped closer, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "What brings you here?" She nced at his hand on her shoulder, a blush creeping up her neck. "I had to cbefore the damsel in distress stole my man!" "The luck on this guy! How''s he got all these women fussing over him?" Between Sophie''s delicate looks and this new arrival''s striking presence, it was clear who held the upper hand in both looks and aura. This neer, a scion of theprestigious Martinez family, radiated an air of authority and sophistication, her demeve alone marking her as a formidable. presence. As the two women faced off, the crowd couldn''t help but marvel at the  unfolding before them.  Sophie, unfamiliar with this new rival but intimidated by hermanding presence, retorted with jealousy. "This miss, my engagement with Leo was arranged by our parents. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t interfere." "Arranged by our parents?" With a sneer, she pulled out her phone, ready to call Leo''s father on the spot. "Let''s clear this up right now. I''ll just ask Mr. Sterling himself if there''s any room in their family for ''future daughter-inw'' like you."  shee "No need!" Sophie nched, realizing this call could only end in embarrassment for her. The color drained from the girl''s face as she caught the shift in the surrounding gazes. Clenching her teeth, she spat out, "Fine, I''ll just leave! It''s clear you albcan''t stand me, so I won''t stick around to be a thorn in your side."  With those words, she covered her face with her hands and bolted. In that moment, Leo''s face mirrored the viral mof "that guy staring at his phone on the subway" to a tee.


    His mind was a whirlwind of incredulous thoughts.


    Is she for real?! Does she actually have a screw loose?! Con, Sophie, seriously? If you knew you were bothering me, why show up in the first ce?! The  of it all could have easily found its ce in any suburban high school , with its mix of teenage angst and the kind of misunderstanding that could only happen in the digital age.

 Chapter 804

    "Hey, hey!" Griffin nudged thepletely petrified Leopold, but getting no reaction, finally yelled into his ear, "What are you daydreaming about?! Let go of me, everyone''s gone, stop taking advantage of me!" Leopold jerked back to reality, only then noticing his hand was still on Griffin, "No, I''m sorry. I, I just... I didn''t mean to..." As Sophie walked away, Leopold''s memory gradually returned, and he started panicking at the thought of what he had just said.


    His handsface turned beet red as he hurriedly tried to exin, terrified Griffin might misunderstand.


    The girl''s previously amused expression faded a bit, and Thomas wanted to give his brother a smack for being so clueless. He totally deserved to be single! To thank Griffin for stepping in and saving him from being paired up with Leopold, he opened his mouth to help say something.


    But Griffin beat him to it: "I know. I was just trying to help you out. If Thomas hadn''t texted me, I wouldn''t have known you were here." "Alright, alright, as long as you know." Leopold wasn''t sure what he was thinking, hastily agreeing.


    Meanwhile, he nced back at Thomas, who was silently questioning how the two had becso close.


    But, he didn''t voice his doubts.


    First, he politely made sure Griffin got into a cab, and only after she was out of sight did he turn to Thomas for sanswers, "How do you have Griffin''s number?! And why did you call her?" "Not call her? And just let that lunatic pairup with you?" Thomas rubbed his arms, "You might not mind, but I''d rather not catch that bad vibe!" Leopold bristled at that, hispetitive spirit ring up instantly, "What bad vibe?! How can you even say that?" Thomas: "No, I didn''t mean any disrespect to any minority. I just have an issue with you. Let''s go, the family''s waiting." He rolled his eyes, not wanting to waste more ton this trivial matter. "We have thatwsuit with Harrisoning up. We need to beef up security at the mansion today. Wouldn''t want the Abernathys sneaking around for our witnesses. And, we have to pick up that little girl tomorrow. Let''s move." Leopold was sessfully sidetracked, "I almost forgot about that witness. I wonder if Vivienne can really cure Percival''s aunt." "Don''t you always trust Vivienne''s medical skills?" Thomas gave him a surprised look. When Leopold didn''t recognize Vivienne, he was her number one fan.


    How could he have doubts now? Leopold felt Thomas''s scrutinizing gaze and quickly tried to cover up, "I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just, with Percival''s aunt''s condition, surviving would be a miracle. Waking up seems nearly impossible." Thomas gave him a dismissive nce, not wanting to indulge in his negativity.


    Elsewhere, in theb, Vivienne, unaware of Leopold and Thomas''s discussion, was reviewing Holly''s medical records prepared by Brody.


    After a moment of thought, she addressed the squestion posed by the men.


    Brody''s eyes widened as he looked back at the woman lying in the hospital bed, "Not that hard?! Considering the poison in her system and her current physical state, even if she wakes up, ovelrehabilitation would be a massive challenge!"  Patients waking up after years ofa usually needed extensive recovery teven when their muscles weren''t atrophied due to regr care.


    Holly had been neglected for over a decade in horrendous conditions.


    Even for him, aplete recovery seemed out of reach.


    Yet, Vivienne, the Specter Healer, seemed unfazed.


    Her confidence puzzled Brody, "How can you be so sure?" Vivienne''s lips twitched into a strange smile, "What if thea was caused by the poison itself?" "I know that," Brody responded matter-of-factly. "In fact, if it weren''t for the poison, she would have died long ago." He had initially worried that the Specter Healer might inadvertently cause Holly''s death by removing the poison.


    But seeing Vivienne''s calm demeanor, he thought she might have another n. Instead, he found her belief astonishingly unrealistic.


    Percival, listening from the side, summed up their conversation to a grim reality: despite Vivienne''s belief, Holly might never fully recover even if she awoke.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart sank further, his resentment towards Gavin deepening.


    Closing his eyes to suppress his turmoil, he solemnly stated, "No matter what, as long as my aunt lives, everything else is secondary." "Mr. Wolf, you too doubt me?" Vivienne mmed the file down.


    Hands on her hips, she gave Percival a menacing look.


    Caught off guard, Percival stuttered, "Vivienne, I didn''t mean¡ª" Vivienne wasn''t having any of it, covering her ears and shaking her head in an exaggerated gesture, "I don''t care, you''ve hurttoday, and you owe me." Not in the mood to witness the couple''s banter, Brody quietly took the medical file Vivienne had been working on and slipped away with Brian, keen to avoid being dragged into their .  Once alone, Vivienne clung to Percival''s arm, demanding indulgence, "I want hot dogs and BBQ, aspensation, you''re treating me. Hurry up, I''m starving!" At that moment, how could Percival not realize that Vivienne was just trying tofort him? His usually icy gaze melted into warmth in an instant, and he wrapped his arm around Vivienne, ¡°Alright, whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you." As they walked away, gradually disappearing from the vicinity of theb, Brody, who was engrossed in his research files, didn''t cout to see them off.


    Meanwhile, when Victoria received a text from Vivienne, the anxiety that had been weighing on her heart finally eased. Her solemn expression lightened a bit.


    At the head of the conference table, Arthur Linter noticed the change in her demeanor. His sharp gaze swept over her, "You seem quite happytely, don''t you?" Victoria''s expression stiffened again, fearing she''d been caught cking off during the meeting. She quickly replied, "No, it''s just that the e Abernathy family has finally stopped pestering me, so I feel a bit relieved."  "Is that so?" Arthur''s words carried an ambiguous tone, "I heard that Gavin''s brother was kidnapped by Vivienne. They didn''t approach you to negotiate with the Ellingtons for his return?" Privacy

 Chapter 805

    Victoria''s mood visibly darkened at the mention of Gavin. She made a face as if she had just swallowed something bitter. "Gavin''s lost his nerve. Afraid Richard Ellington would cknocking for a favor, he wouldn''t dare show his face. Harrison, on the other hand, had the guts but wasn''t looking to call in a favor. Instead, he wantedto negotiate with Vivienne, see if we could push the court date back." Arthur nodded, noting Victoria''s reluctance to delve deeper. He didn''t press further and his gaze softened. "Well, in that case, do as he suggested. It buys us stime. If Vivienne wins the case and Harrison ends up behind bars, we''ll have a harder tsorting out our own affairs." Victoria nodded solemnly. "Understood, Arthur." As she turned to leave, a weight seemed to lift from her shoulders. That was close. Thankfully, Arthur didn''t probe further. Thest thing she wanted was to exin her mother''s situation now that she had been found. Vivienne''s skill in medicine had caught her off guard.


    She had heard rumors about Yorick being rushed to the hospital a while back due to an incident involving Percival, but no decisive evidence led to any charges, and he was released. And it was Specter Healer who had treated Yorick. Only recently had she discovered Vivienne was Specter Healer.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Arthur must be aware of Vivienne''s involvement in Yorick''s treatment. Would he suspect her coboration with Vivienne, or even seeking Vivienne''s help for her mother''s treatment? Victoria stepped out of the conference room, feeling jittery. Seaton, waiting by the door, quickly followed her lead without looking back. If only they had, they might have noticed the swirling doubts and concerns in Arthur''s dark gaze.


    After a while, he picked up his phone and sent a message: "Look into Vivienne." He couldn''t put his finger on it, but he had a hunch that Vivienne was the key to unraveling the mystery surrounding Winnie.


    Later, a figure slipped into the room. "Arthur, our guys tailing the Second Master reported he''s been frequenting a hoteltely. Stays in there for hours. Should we...?" Arthur listened without a change in expression. "Hold off for now. Let''s wait for Percival''s n to take shape before we make a move." "Understood." Thete summer sun was still blistering, driving most to seek refuge in air-conditioned interiors. Yet, Victoria found herself standing under it after leaving Arthur''s office, feeling particrly unlucky. Just a visit to the tea house, and she had run into Harrison.


    Harrison, examining the private room she had exited, regarded her with a cool scrutiny. "Victoria, I had no idea you''ve taken a liking to tea." Victoria eyed him disdainfully, her irritation unchanged from before. "Since when do I need to report my likes and dislikes to you? Who do you think you are?" Harrison''s response was nonchnt, a smile ying on his lips. "Of course, you don''t need to telleverything. But as husband and wife, I thought I should at least know your preferences. I''ve got spremium Early Spring Green Tea someone gifted me. How about I share it with you?" Victoria sized him up skeptically. "Unexpected kindness is either plotting or thievery. You just wantto mediate for you, right? I''ll consider it, but I have my conditions." The emotionless gaze Harrison fixed on Victoria was icy, yet he smiled slightly. "Do you really think you''re in a position to negotiate terms with me?" In the bustling corridor, his ambition was palpable yet unafraid of eavesdroppers. Facing Victoria with arrogance, he said, "Don''t forget, hold the cards regarding your mother''s whereabouts. You heline? no choice but to help me, or else, I can''t guarantee what condition she''ll be in the next tyou see her."  Victoria''s demeanor turned steely. "Are you threatening me?!" Harrison shook his head with a lightugh. "No, just stating facts. Victoria, I''d advise you to steer clear of unnecessary thoughts. Just helpout, and you can keep yourfortable life as the Abernathy heiress." Otherwise, he made it clear without saying, the Abernathy family''s safety was not guaranteed.


    Victoria''s arms crossed over her chest tightened as her eyes grew cold. Behind her, Seaton couldn''t see Victoria''s face but sensed her unease from the tense atmosphere. His gaze shifted, avoiding Harrison''s direct look.


    Harrison signaled him with a nce. Seaton''s lips parted as if to speak, but realizing it wasn''t the tto stir trouble, he silently gestured towards the nearest private room. Just as he moved, Victoria''s sharp tone stopped him. "Whose side are you on?!" Her voice, edged with frost, could chill anyone to the bone. Seaton froze momentarily before respectfully apologizing with a bow. Victoria didn''t care for his words, her attention on Harrison. "Fine, I''ll do it. But your luck better hold." "No, you''ll seed," Harrison''s voice was a blend of trust and threat, his eyes devoid of warmth as he attempted a husbandly embrace, only to be deftly avoided by Victoria.


    His expression darkened momentarily at the rejection. "Victoria, good luck." Victoria thought, "Good luck my foot!" She wanted nothing more than to throw her handbag at Harrison''s smug face. Fuming, she struggled to maintain herposure. Seaton wisely kept silent, quietly starting the car, knowing better than to interrupt Victoria''s stormy thoughts.


    By the tVictoria arrived at the Ellington residence, the news of her visit had preceded her, but Vivienne and Percival were yet to return. It was Cecilia Boyd who weed her with open arms. "I haven''t seen much of you since ourst family gathering. It''s about tyou paid us a visit, con in."  Due to Victoria''s status and Vivienne''s previous instructions, Cecilia''s reception was anything but cold. She greeted Victoria warmly. "Vivienne and Percival haven''t gotten back yet, but they should be hshortly." Isolde Ellington, who had been buried in her homework, heard themotion and crunning. Recognizing the guest as the woman who had dined with them previously, she rushed over excitedly. "Hi, Victoria!" "Hello, Isolde," Victoria responded. Her experiences at the Abernathy household had been anything but warm, often finding herself at odds with Gavin, engaging in a battle of wits with Madeline and her daughter. And then there was Harrison, who was a challenge in his own right.


    This was the first tshe''d been greeted with such genuine warmth, all because of a shared bloodline. She felt slightly uneasy, managing only a stiff smile as she exchanged greetings with Isolde. Just as she was wondering whether to say more, Vivienne and Percival walked through the door.


    Privacy

 Chapter 806

    Victoria''s tension finally eased as she rose to her feet, moving even quicker than Isolde. "You''re back atst. I''ve been needing to talk to you." "Vivienne, cand y with me!" Isolde then bounded over, embracing Vivienne''s legs with a childlike whine.


    Percival, who had entered with them, waspletely overlooked until Cecilia, who had been busy organizing dinner, acknowledged him, "What are all of you loitering around for? Percival, your wife has been on her feet all day. How can you just let her stand there chatting with Victoria without offering her a seat?" "Vivienne, cover and sit down." Percival thought to himself: That greeting could hardly be called weing.


    "Mom, we''ve got matters to discuss. We''ll be upstairs for a bit." Vivienne, ustomed to such scenarios, exchanged pleasantries with Cecilia before bending down to exin to Isolde, "I''ll y with youter, Isolde. I''ve got sthings to take care of first." Vivienne, Percival, and Victoria then headed to Percival''s study in the Ellington Mansion.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Unlike the old-fashioned study brimming with ancient books, Percival''s study was almost eerily spacious, yet boasted the best soundproofing in the entire vi.


    What was discussed there remained a mystery.


    All that was known was that upon returning from the Ellington household, Victoria burst into Harrison''sb. "Vivienne has agreed to a three-day postponement of the trial. If you''ve got any ns, now''s the tto act. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Just three days? Harrison, peering through his microscope, frowned slightly. "I was hoping you could''ve gotten us a week." His voice, tinged with sarcasm and disappointment, sparked Victoria''s temper like a match to dynamite.


    Her voice rose sharply, "Be thankful for the three days I got you! A week? Why didn''t you negotiate with Vivienne yourself?! It took a tantrum and guilt-tripping her to get this extension. You''re ungrateful! Next time, do it yourself. I bet if you could get even a day, I''d take your name!" Harrison seemingly ignored her rant, calmly stating, "There won''t be a next time. This time, I''ll ensure Percival and Vivienne are beneath us." Victoria''s lips twitched in annoyance. "The sun hasn''t even set and you''re already daydreaming? Thinking you can trample over Percival, as if Gavin was someone you could easily please. You think this is child''s y, where everything goes your way?!" At that, Harrison paused, his gaze shifting towards Victoria with a hint of suspicion. "You seem... quite admiring of Percival. What? After two days at the Ellington estate, you''re already siding with them? Recognizing Percival''s superiority over Gavin?" Victoria remained unfazed. "What does it matter to you? I simply believe the Ellingtons outshine the Abernathys, and Percival outperforms Gavin. Got a problem with that?" "No objections." Harrison, perhaps convinced by Victoria''s stance, turned back to his work. "Whatever you do is fine by me. After all, you''re my wife." He said this with a slight uptick at the end of his sentence, an inexplicable cheerfulness in his voice.


    Victoria rubbed her arms, unconsciously moving closer to Seaton. "Sparethe disgust. Tell me, where is my mother, really?" As the solution from the dropper mixed with the colorful liquid, bubbles began to rise.


    Harrison sighed, setting down the beaker after another failed experiment. "Why the rush? Once this is all over, I''ll tell you. Now''s not the right time." Victoria used, "You''re lying!" "I am not," Harrison instantly denied. "I never said I''d tell you right after dying the trial." A fire seemed to rage within Victoria, her frustration palpable even though she knew he didn''t have the information she sought. Harrison''s smug, confident demeanor only fueled her anger.  You''re ying with fire! Her coldughter echoed. "Harrison, you''d better not cross me, or you''ll regret it!" With a threatening parting shot, Victoria stormed off.


    It wasn''t until her figure had disappeared that Harrison ceased his work, his gaze lingering in the direction she left, his thoughts inscrutable.


    Yet, he found a certain fondness for Victoria''s impassioned, albeit powerless, expression.


    His lips curved in a mysterious smile, a moment lost on the all-maleboratory crew who had missed the entire exchange.


    As the team returned from dinner, witnessing Harrison''s smile, they shuddered, half-expecting to find something sinister lurking behind them.


    "Mr. Schram," stuttered the man Gavin had sent to assist Harrison. "What were you looking at?" Brought back to the present, Harrison didn''t hide Victoria''s visit, openly unting his devotion.


    "Nothing much. My wife was here.


    She just left before you cback from dinner. Didn''t you run into her?"  Harrison''s wife, the daughter of the Abernathy family? It wasn''t that nobody knew his backstory; the mixture of surprise and curiosity on everyone''s faces was palpable. "I had no idea, Mr. Schram, that you and the youngdy were so close." "I thought marriages of convenience were all..." Ignoring the probing nature of the remark, Harrison beamed with genuine happiness. "Tbreeds affection. Victoria is quite the charming youngdy." With that, the persona Harrison had been cultivating stood solid. He et casually shook the test tube in his hand. "This experiment''s a bust again t''ve summed up a few reasons why. Take a look, and let''s vel.n §Ö get ready for another round in a bit."  At the end of the day.


    Without the Abernathys around, Harrison was the one calling the shots among this crowd.


    Hearing him speak, those who might have wanted to ask more saw his reluctance and zipped their lips, echoing Harrison''s sentiments and diving into their work with renewed vigor.


    Meanwhile.


    Having rested for a bit at the Ellingtons'', Vivienne and Percival were now sitting in the courtroom with Kaitlyn, ready for the trial. After a day and a night of simmering.


    Public opinion hadrgely swung in their favor online, and Kipling was restless with anxiety, especially after learning Gavin wouldn''t being to his aid.


    It seemed like only days since they''dst seen each other, yet to Kaitlyn, he seemed like apletely different person. But she couldn''t care less.


    For someone like Kipling, she wished all the misfortunes of the world upon him, hoping it would offset the years of torment her in-ws had suffered! "All rise!"

 Chapter 807

    After a lengthy opening statement by the judge, silence wasmanded with a gavel''s thud. Jerry Perez, representing the intiff, was the first to speak.


    Most of the evidence had been previously submitted, but they managed to scrape together something new. "Our witness, Tobin, grew up in a modest household. His mother worked the assembly line at a local factory, and his father was a construction worker. It''s hard forto believe that they had the means to bribe a distinguished teacher at a prestigious school." "There''s always a way to find money if you squeeze hard enough," retorted the defense. "Besides, it was Tobin himself who pointed fingers at Julian Littleton. Are you insinuating that Tobin perjured himself?" With the current public sentiment, Jerry knew winning against Kipling would be an uphill battle.


    Even with a looming prison sentence for another matter, Kipling''s defense attorney diligently countered Jerry''s arguments.


    Shaking his head, Jerry continued, "Our witness did indeedmit perjury, but under duress. Your Honor, here''s a video recorded in desperation by our witness. It shows Kipling coborating with local thugs, threatening Tobin''s parents. Tobin''s father was severely injured by them. Forced into a corner, Tobin, then only seventeen, had no choice." This was a revtion Tobin had only recalled yearster.


    When his father was dragged into their house by Kipling''s men, Tobin was fiddling with a phone he had found. In his panic, he identally started recording. Fear of retaliation kept him from going public initially.


    It was only after Vivienne assured him and his parents of their safety that Tobin retrieved the old phone.


    Years had passed, and the video was grainy, but its broadcast began to unravel the mystery that had gued the Littleton family for years.


    The sight of Tobin, crying and begging on his knees before Kipling, touched not only the jury but also viewers of the live stream. "Kipling, what kind of monster does this? How did he ever get into a position of power?" "Poor kid. Anyone in that situation would have sumbed to Kipling''s demands. After all, Tobin was just a seventeen-year-old boy." "This kind of coerced testimony shouldn''t be held against him..." "Absolutely not. Tobin was backed into a corner. BlKipling, that beast!" As Vivienne and others couldn''t see the barrage of onlinements, they could only gauge the room''s sentiment by the jury''s reactions, which were filled with sympathy for Tobin.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now a grown man, Tobin adjusted his sses before preempting the defense''s response, "I know I did wrong, and I''ve been repenting for my actions. I don''t expect forgiveness from Julian''s family. If thew decides to punishfor my past mistakes, I ept it without regret. Now, I just want to do what I believe is right." His voice was clear, with a youthful earnestness, "I am officially reporting Kipling for forming gangs, threatening themunity, and framing an educator. He doesn''t deserve his position." "Ingrate! I should''ve finished off your father when had the chance," lKipling spat out, no longer concealing his true nature. He lunged towards Vivienne''s direction but was swiftly restrained by the police.  The judge, unfazed, called for order. "Defendant''s attorney, your response?" The defense attorney, now regretting taking this case, had nothing left to defend after Kipling''s outburst.


    Just as he was about to speak, a member of the jury, Zinnia, couldn''t contain herself, "Your Honor, don''t believe them! Julian''s misconduct with my daughter cannot be denied. He got what he deserved!" The courtroom erupted with ims and usations, mostly from Zinnia''s supporters.


    "My poor granddaughter was victimized by Julian! Kipling was our only hope for justice, and now you nder him!" "Exactly, Julian''s dismissal wasn''t for bribery. It was his misconduct that led to a parental outcry!" "How dare they even file awsuit!" The cacophony overwhelmed the courtroom, despite the judge''s attempts to restore order.


    Seeing an opportunity, Kipling stood, "I had no choice. Julian was a renowned teacher in Rivenwood. Without drastic measures, we couldn''t have exposed him!" Attempting to find a loophole, Kipling continued, "I admit my mistakes, but my intentions were noble. I never meant harm to Tobin''s family; it was all for show." "For show? That ''show'' put my dad in the hospital for months," Tobin stood firm facing Kipling''s et desperate gaze without fear. "Just for show, and my mom couldn''t find workin Rivenwood for a year is that your idea of harmless, Kipling?"  Kipling mmed his hands down on the table, "That wasn''t me! I wasn''t even close to being the boss back then. How could I have pulled off something like that?" "Yeah, Kipling didn''t have such a high-ranking job five years ago. Could there be skind of misunderstanding? How could he possibly have the power to do such a thing?" "Even though Kipling had Tobin smear Julian''s name, that''s no excuse for Julian''s misconduct with a student, right?" "Both of them are no saints. They might as well both be locked up!" "Hey, don''t let Kipling distract you, okay?! Didn''t you see the bank transactions? Money flowing in and out, and several big shots involved are still influential figures today Even if Kipling wasn''t in a high position back then, he had the means to mobilize them  "I''ve been wanting to say, Kipling was just a minor official back in the day, right? How did he manage to get so many influential people to bankroll him?"

 Chapter 808

    "Good question." Leopold hadn''t gone into the courthouse, sitting instead in the parking lot outside, watching the live stream with the diligently working Thomas.


    Each had a cup of iced tea in hand, with a bag of chips between them, enjoying the smallforts of life. "The online crowd sure knows what to focus on." Thomas, holding onto his snack with a somewhat disdainful expression, remarked, "Kipling and Zinnia caught on pretty quick. I thought this whole mess would be over by now." His gaze then settled on Cassidy, sitting a few rows ahead.


    The girl seemed more alive than when hest saw her, probably because she knew that after today, she would be free.


    She was holding a tablet, Kipling''s voice filtering through her earbuds, her expression a mix of excitement and impatience. "When can I finally go in? Why does Ms. Hawthorn even bother with those scumbags?!" They had never seen someone so eager to take down their own mother.


    Leopold and Thomas exchanged nces, understanding Cassidy''s stance.


    If it were them, they''d probably have gone all out against Zinnia a long tago. Cassidy had finally found a way to break free, naturally, she was desperate.


    Leopold grabbed an unopened bag of chips from the side, handing it over. "Don''t worry. It should be your turn soon. Have ssnacks to keep your strength up; you''ll need it." Raquel, tied up nearby, shuffled and whimpered.


    Her eyes lingered on the bag of chips in Leopold''s hand, filled with longing.


    Leopold, noticing her look, snorted and pulled out a pack of dry crackers, then ripped off the tape covering Raquel''s mouth. "Here, enjoy!" Raquel, clearly dissatisfied with the dry, choking hazard of a cracker,ined, "Why does she get chips and soda, and I get this? Can''t you treat a witness a bit nicer?!" Leopold retorted, "Nice? You should be grateful you''re even getting this. Knowing Vivienne, it''s lenient of her not to have sent you to keep the dogspany." He didn''t quite understand why Vivienne was somewhat indecisive on the ancient warrior lineage matter, unlike her usual decisive nature, but he trusted that Vivienne had her reasons.


    He believed one thing for sure: the calm at the moment was likely the calm before a storm.


    Leopold''s face might have been smiling, but his eyes showed no emotion. "Alright then, I''ll get someone to send over a feast for youter. But whether you''ll be alive to enjoy it, well, that''s not my concern." Raquel, her arms bound, twitched her fingers and red. "Are you threatening me?!" "Don''t forget, you''re the one who needs us right now! How dare you treatlike this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll say something I shouldn''t on the stand, something that could ruin you all?" Thomas took the bag of chips from Leopold, also passing his untouched iced tea to Cassidy. "Raquel, did you forget what''s still inside you?" "I..." At those words, Raquel suddenly choked up.


    Of course, she hadn''t forgotten about the poison Vivienne had administered, causing unbearable pain before it even took full effect! She opened her mouth but finally epted the dry crackers, no longer daring to speak out. Who knew what these people, as mad as Zinnia, might do to her behind Vivienne''s back? Seeing that she had taken the food and finally shut up, Leopold''s cold gaze returned to hisputer.


    At that moment.


    On the witness stand, Kipling, with his neck stiff, said something that made the jury murmur in agreement.


    Vivienne, loungingzily in her chair, swept her clear eyes over Kipling and then towards the judge. "You certainly didn''t have the capability back then. But those who paid you, well, they weren''tcking in resources." She tilted her head, her tone light. "I''m quite curious, though. Why would so many influential people give money to someone as unknown as you were at the time?" Kipling turned pale.


    His trembling gaze quickly swept over the camera, and he swallowed. "I didn''t, those, those were just rumors online. I didn''t take any bribes, it wasn''t me, it was all photoshopped!" "Vivienne, stop changing the subject!" Though unsure what had urred.


    Seeing Kipling''s demeanor weaken after Vivienne spoke, Zinnia, anxious not to be implicated in a loss, stood up again. "What we''re discussing here is Julian''s misconduct. What does that have to do with whether Kipling took bribes or not?!" She scoffed mockingly. "You''re not trying to say that Kipling was bribed to nder Julian, are you? Please, look at that old fool. What''s there to schagainst him for?!" Vivienne''s cold gaze met hers.


    Zinnia involuntarily shuddered, feeling a chill she couldn''t shake off.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Vivienne seemed to have nced over unintentionally, quickly looking away without a word.


    Her silence led Kipling and Zinnia to believe they were on the right track. Kipling immediately straightened up. "Your Honor, I am absolutely certain I never ndered anyone. Please believe me, Kaitlyn and the others are just stirring trouble!"  S "Julian was innocent!" Kaitlyn, who had been silent, finally burst out, ring at Kipling and then at Zinnia, standing with the jury. "You and Zinnia were themasterminds behind what happened back then! If it weren''t for your detiberate framing, my inws wouldn''t be in this situation!"  Zinnia swayed, unfazed. "Kaitlyn, speak with sconscience! Your father-inw is in this mess because he deserves it. Who asked him to harass my daughter? Such a morally bankrupt person doesn''t deserve to live!" Vivienne arched an eyebrow, tugging at a visibly shaken Kaitlyn. "You keep throwing around usations of indecency. Where''s your proof?" Her voice was calm, almost detached. "Got a medical report? Or maybe, witnesses from back then?" "Of course, there are!" Kipling interjected, cutting off their exchange.


    He then turned to the judge. "Your Honor, I have witnesses ready to prove I wasn''t lying!" The judge, evidently wearied by their back-and-forth, lifted his chin slightly. "Bring in the witnesses." At hismand, officers escorted a group of young people into the courtroom, their ages seemingly Belmatching Julian''s and Tobin''s. atmosphere was thick with anticipation, a typical American courtroom  scene unfolding, where every word could tip the scales of justice.

 Chapter 809

    No sooner had they stepped into the camera''s eye than the intewas already aze with recognition.


    "Holy smokes, isn''t that my professor? What''s he doing here?!" "My ssmate! Geez, the youngest associate chief at Rivenwood University Affiliated Hospital, what''s he doing here?!" "I''ve seen him! I even went to him for a check-up once!" "Wait a sec, guys. Didn''t you notice thatdy with the mask? She looks kinda familiar." "Those eyes, don''t they resemble my idol?" Vivienne''s gaze swept across until itnded on a woman in the corner, frowning and sizing up the room, which piqued her interest.


    A strand of soft pink hair escaped her bun, hanging before her eyes, which were filled with arrogance and rudeness. When her gaze met Vivienne''s, there was a moment of defiance and smugness.


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with amusement, her lips curving into a faint smile.


    Percival immediately sensed something was amiss and whispered, "What''s up?" It had been a while, and he had forgotten what Ramona Grimshaw looked like.


    All he saw were unfamiliar faces, but Vivienne''s expression hinted that someone they knew was among them.


    Vivienne leaned slightly towards him, their shoulders touching, "Ramona''s here." "Ramona? Who?" Percival frowned, wracking his brain but couldn''t match the nto any of the faces.


    Vivienne''s lips twitched, as she pinched Percival''s cheek, "Thedy who had a spat with K that one time." Before Percival could respond, Ramona, who had been watching them, eagerly removed her mask.


    With her current fame, the chatroom exploded almost instantly, and even sof the younger judges in the room couldn''t hide their surprise.


    No one expected a celebrity like Ramona to appear in court, especially as a witness.


    Kipling and Zinnia frowned in displeasure; this wasn''t the n! Ramona, their trump card, was supposed to be their final y. What was she doing showing up now?! Their eyes met, sharing a simr gravity.


    Unaware of their thoughts, Ramona stepped forward, her voice clear and melodious, filling the courtroom, "Your Honor, I can testify. Back then, I was a student at that school, and Julian indeedmitted acts of indecency against his ssmates." "At that time, as a mere student, I was too afraid to speak up, fearing retribution from the teachers. My silence inadvertently caused Cassidy to suffer. I refuse to cover for Julian any longer. Those who err must face the consequences." Despite the disruption in the order of things, the remaining witnesses had no choice but to follow suit after Ramona, affirming the truth of her statement.


    The rest of Julian''s former coworkers and doctors echoed her, cing all blsquarely on Julian.


    As they finished, Zinnia couldn''t help but stir the pot, "Vivienne, Kaitlyn, with evidence so clear, what more can you say? using us of fabricating evidence, but could all these people be lying with us?" "The members of the jury, maintain order! This is a courtroom, not your local market!" The judge, visibly annoyed by the interruption, warned Zinnia, "Continue to disrupt, and I''ll have you removed!" d in his robe, the judge''s demeanor was stern yetmanding, his presence alone silencing the uproar.


    Reluctantly, Zinnia closed her mouth, and the courtroom fell silent once more. The judge then turned to Vivienne and her group, "intiffs, do you have anything to add?" The situation seemed dire for Kaitlyn and her team.


    Vivienne and Percival''s remarks hadn''t gone unnoticed, and Jerry was certain the intewas in an uproar, with Ramona''s involvement swaying public opinion towards Kipling''s side.


    Yet, this was the outcthey had anticipated.


    Jerry''s expression darkened slightly, his gaze firm and collected, showing no signs of panic, "I''d like to ask the opposition, Mr. Wood, Ms. Grimshaw, and Morris cited fear due to their student status as reason for their silence. But you, being a teacher and a principal at the time, if Julian trulymitted a crime, why did you choose to conceal it until Cassidy spoke out?"  Mr. Wood was taken aback.


    e After a brief pause, he scrambled for the prepared response, "Well, Julian waspleting his teaching tasks exceptionally well. I... I wanted to downy the situation, given his status as a top teacher, hoping he would change. But Julian never improved; such a person doesn''t deserve to be a teacher!"  His exnation seemed usible but indirectly confirmed Mr. Wood''s own culpability.


    The audience online erupted in criticism, but Jerry stood firm before Vivienne and the rest, his posture upright, his lips slightly curled, "In that case, Mr. Wood should have evidence, yes?" "I... How could I possibly have such evidence?!" Caught off guard by Jerry''s unconventional approach, Mr. Wood stuttered, "I''m a teacher; why would I capture inappropriate footage of students? Your thoughts are disturbing!" "Is Mr. Wood out of his mind or what? Filming a video as evidence sounds like a perfectly sane thing to do, doesn''t it?" "I just don''t get it. In those elite schools, there''s no shortage of top-notch teachers, right? So why, knowing full well that a male teacher was behaving inappropriately with a student, did they not intervene sooner rather thanter, trying to shift the fter the fact?"  "And isn''t it odd to you guys? With so many supposed witnesses, they can''t produce a single video or even a photo. The intiff, on the other hand, has both testimonial and physical evidence in spades. It really makes you wonder." "Con, don''t dive too deep into conspiracy theories. Julian is such a big name, obviously, he''s got connections. It''s no surprise Mr. Wood would be cautious about taking action. And with Ramona stepping forward to testify, it''s got to be legit." "Easy there, fan club. Have you forgotten what your idol has done?" "Even if Ramona has a sketchy reputation, she''s still a public figure. She wouldn''t just lie for the sake of attention, right?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 810

    The courtroom was buzzing like a beehive that had just been kicked. Vivienne and her team stood in the middle of this legal arena, listening to Mr. Wood''s stuttering exnation. Both Jerry, their attorney, and the opposition''swyer found the whole situation utterly exasperating. The opposition''swyer, in particr, was regretting for the umpteenth twhy he had taken on this case. It seemed to him that intelligence was in short supply on both sides of the courtroom.


    Dr. Morris, standing in the witness box, sensed the tide turning against them. He quickly interjected, "Mr. Wood is old-fashioned to a fault. The scandal involving Cassidy would tarnish her reputation. As a dedicated teacher, he would never take suchpromising photos." Ramona nodded vigorously, pointing an using finger at Vivienne, "What kind of attorney did you hire? All he does is muddle through! You want evidence? We''ve got plenty of witnesses here. What more do you want? Do you think we''re lying? That couldnd us in jail!" Vivienne twirled a strand of her hair, her gaze indifferent, "Is that so?" She pped her hands, and Jerry pulled out a USB drive from his pocket, handing it to the judge.


    As the files were opened, they revealed a series of faces, both familiar and unfamiliar to Tobin. Each one spoke volumes about Julian, praising him far more sincerely than Ramona and Morris had.


    It was clear Julian held a special ce in their hearts.


    As the video yed, Kipling''s face turned a shade darker.


    He tried to speak, but Vivienne cut him off, "These are Julian''s students, all 300 of them. Each describes Julian as a diligent, mild- mannered teacher. How is it that in your mouths, he turns into a monster?" "Julian was a ss representative, and none of the students who sought his help ever saw him behave inappropriately with Cassidy. Not even Cassidy''s best friend. Dr. Morris, you only had Julian for one semester. How is it you just happened to witness something?" Pausing to take a sip of water, Vivienne turned to Ramona, "And you... Ms. Grimshaw? You''re a few years older than Tobin and his friends, aren''t you?" With a mocking smile, she continued, "That age difference means you should''ve graduated at least two years apart. Or are you saying you were held back several grades for being slow?" Ramona was speechless, her diamond-encrusted nails digging into her palms painfully.


    Yet, she couldn''t find the words to retort.


    How could she speak up? Any response would y right into Vivienne''s hands. Admitting her true age would mean her previous statements were lies. To confess she was held back, especially in front of Percival, was unthinkable! The courtroom fell silent, the tension palpable.


    Vivienne nced at her watch, her dark eyes shrouded in mystery. Nearly two hours had passed since the hearing began, and yet, her expectation remained unmet. It seemed this adversary was unlike any other.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze settled on Ramona, her lips curling into a faint, knowing smile. The cat will always catch the mouse in the end. Percival, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up, matching Vivienne''s intense gaze, "It''s about time." The courtroom  had reached a climax, capturing the public''s attention.


    Vivienne nodded, not bothering with further confrontation, and texted Leopold.


    Then, facing the judge, she announced, "We have one more witness." As the doors swung open, Leopold and Cassidy stepped into the solemn courtroom, with Raquel and the bodyguards remaining behind.


    At the threshold, Leopold asked Cassidy, "Nervous?" The girl, previously a shell of herself, now seemed infused with a defiant spirit. "Afraid? I''ve waited too long for this day. After today, I''ll be free!" "I''m not scared. Even if Ms. Hawthorn isn''t up for a fight with Zinnia today, I''ll make sure their ns fall apart!" The crimson doors opened, and Cassidy''s entrance caused a stir. Zinnia and Kipling''s faces tightened.


    "What are you doing here?!" Zinnia spun around, ignoring the pain in her neck.


    "Who''s that?" someone whispered.


    "That''s Zinnia''s daughter, Cassidy!" "The one involved with Julian? Why show her face here, of all ces?" The courtroom was abuzz with whispers and stares, but Cassidy paid them no mind. Her gaze swept past Zinnia, a twisted smile on her lips, ready to confront her past and reim her future.  Stepping through the whispers and scrutinizing nces of the crowd, she moved toward Vivienne''s gaze, with Leopold by her side, heading to the witness stand.


    "Dead to the world, Cassidy? Am I talking to a wall here? Honey, can''t you hear what your mom is saying? You''re not well yet; how on earth did you get out of the hospital?" It had been ages since Zinnia hadst seen Cassidy.


    It was Kipling''s idea to bring her over from Havenwood for this mess. Unless it was for a shoot, she would never bother to see this daughter of hers.


    Why would she even chere?! A flicker of disgust passed through the woman''s eyes, yet her voice dripped with feigned sincerity, "Cassidy You''re not well yet. You et should head back to the hospital. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure justice is served on your behalf. This is adult matter; you don''t need to worry about it."  As she said this and attempted to move forward, she was stopped by Leopold, who was following Cassidy, "Open your eyes wide and see for yourself where your daughter stands. Justice, huh? Today she''s the only one who can im justice for herself."

 Chapter 811

    Zinnia gasped and turned to look at Leopold Sterling, who was smirking weirdly, "Who are you calling an old hag?!" "Hey, isn''t that Austin''s mom over there? Why is your daughter sitting with the Littleton family''s witnesses? Don''t tellshe''s the witness Vivienne Hawthorn mentioned." Zinnia retorted, "Impossible! She''s my daughter; why would she side with strangers?!" Leopold chuckled disdainfully, "Oh, now you remember she''s your daughter? What were you doing before?!" "You!" "Order!" The judge frowned, banging the gavel for what seemed like the hundredth tthat day.


    Looking down at Cassidy, who stood confidently in the witness stand, the judge''s frown deepened, "Witness, please present your testimony." Cassidy nced towards her mother Zinnia, who was staring at her in shock, and smiled slightly, "Your Honor, my nis Cassidy. I''m supposedly the girl Julian was used of harassing." "I can affirm, Julian has been the best teacher I''ve had since starting school. He did not harass me. The whole situation was a scam orchestrated by my mother Zinnia and Kipling Abernasy." The courtroom erupted in shock.


    Zinnia screamed, "You little brat! What nonsense are you spouting?! Get down here, I''ve done so much for you, and this is how you repay me?!" Kipling was equally unsettled, "Cassidy, have you lost your mind?! Do you realize what you''re saying? Cdown now!" Cassidy''s smile only grew wider.


    She seemed to relish peeling off the masks from Zinnia and Kiplingyer byyer, "Of course, I know what I''m saying, Your Honor. I am the victim here, and I can assure everyone more than anyone else that Julian did nothing wrong." Ramona Grimshaw, standing aside with her makeup perfectly done, shed a cold look.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was surprised that Vivienne had managed to bring Cassidy, the very person involved, as a witness.


    Her mind raced, and she suddenly spoke up, "Your Honor, I''ve heard Cassidy suffers from severe depression. Can we really trust the testimony of someone mentally unstable?" Vivienne calmly retorted, "Ms. Grimshaw, if you had educated yourself, you''d know depression isn''t amnesia. People with depression are only emotionally down but their memory and awareness are as sharp as anyone else''s." Jerry Perez added, "Legally, there''s no rule against people with depression testifying. Especially when the witness is the victim herself." "Vivienne, you bastards! What did you do to my daughter? Your Honor, I demand a medical examination to check if Vivienne has drugged my daughter!" Zinnia screamed, trying to break through the police barrier, "Cassidy, cback! Don''t make a scene here. How could I, as your mother, not know about your condition?!" "What do you know?" Cassidy responded coldly, "Do you know how to selloff to influential old men, or how to makeserve as a maid for you and Austin?" "Or perhaps, how to depriveof my college opportunities, iming I had depression, and lockin a hospital? If it weren''t for this attempt to frJulian again, I might have spent my life in a dark room!" The courtroom was in an uproar, the clerk overwhelmed by the reactions.


    Cassidy continued, "Zinnia, when you did all those things to me, you should have expected that one day, I would retaliate!" With the victim herself denying any wrongdoing by Julian, Kipling''s chances of finding another witness were slim, and Jerry''s eyes gleamed with the sess of their n.


    Chapter 811 1 "Get lost!" Leopold was quick to kick him away.


    Cassidy stood behind Leopold, her calm gaze not showing a hint of panic.


    Throughout the trial, she remainedposed, her eyes filled with fierce determination when looking at Kipling, "Why?! Kipling, have you forgotten what you did tofive years ago?!" "Your Honor, I wish to press charges against Kipling. Five years ago, he used his position to force himself on a minor!" Turning to Zinnia, she said each word clearly, "Zinnia was his aplice!" Kaitlyn''s eyes widened in shock.


    She whispered to Vivienne, "Is she telling the truth? How could there be a mother like Zinnia in this world?!" Vivienne''s eyes were cold as she snorted, "Kaitlyn, there''s no shortage of scum like Zinnia and Kipling on this." Even she hadn''t expected Kipling to be the real viin behind the scenes.


    Zinnia''s features were contorted with rage, "You little brat, I''m going to end you today! If I''d known it''d cto this, I would''ve left you to fend for yourself in sbackwater town!" "I must''ve been cursed to have birthed a thankless wolf like you!" As things spiraled beyond their control, Zinnia dropped the act.


    Her curses sang with a twisted joy, inadvertently proving that her rtionship with Cassidy was anything but the loving mother- daughter facade they''d shown the world.


    Cassidy stood protected behind Leopold, untouchable by anyone.


    Chapter 811 2 "Someway, somehow, they pinned the charge of indecency on Julian instead." Chapter 811 3 "For years, Zinnia keptimprisoned. Using the pretense of severe depression, she hamitted to a mental health facility."

 Chapter 812

    Cassidy''s voice was steady, almost as if she were recounting someone else''s story rather than her own harrowing experiences. "I spent most of my tat Havenwood. Then, out of the blue, she decided to bringback home. And for stwisted reason, she even shed my wrist." She slowly extended her arm.


    The scars on her fair arms, visible beneath the sleeveless dress she wore, had mostly faded into faint lines.


    Yet, even these healed scars were a shocking sight.


    One could only imagine the kind of life Cassidy had endured over the years.


    Despite her calm demeanor, anyone with a basic understanding of psychology could spot the uncontroble trembling of her body. It was as though the mere mention of her past brought a hidden agony to the surface, vividly disyed in those subtle tremors. No one doubted the truth behind Cassidy''s words.


    The scars on her body were proof enough of her suffering.


    Sin the audience couldn''t help but cast sympathetic nces her way.


    Cassidy noticed but chose to ignore them. Sheid her right arm t, drawing attention to the scar that measured a good two inches a testament to the severity of her injury.


    The camera zoomed in, giving the online audience a clear view of Cassidy''s scar.


    Anyone with medical knowledge could tell at a nce how critical her condition must have been.


    Zinnia, this was a tant disregard for Cassidy''s life! "That scar," Cassidy continued, "is why I ended up in the ER for two hours. If it weren''t for sheer luck, I might not be here today, speaking to you all." Her gaze then shifted back to Zinnia. "Judge, doesn''t this count as attempted murder?" "You''re lying! I never did such things, judge, I swear it wasn''t me! She did this to herself; it has nothing to do with me!" Zinnia was in denial.


    The stakes were high, and she wasn''t ready to face the consequences. Going to jail was not an option, especially with a son to think about. She couldn''t afford any slip-ups.


    Cassidy, as if anticipating Zinnia''s denial, pulled out her phone. "Denying it won''t help you, Zinnia. I have videos, recordings. Did you really think you could treatlike a child forever, to be manipted and hurt at your whim?" Zinnia was taken aback.


    For the first time, she really looked at her daughter. Despite Cassidy''s worn appearance, her striking features were undeniable. Cassidy had always been exceptional, surpassing others in both academics and other areas. But to Zinnia, that meant little; a daughter was meant to marry off eventually.


    In the end, only Austin would remain by her side.


    Now, Zinnia only regretted not being harsher, wishing she had ended Cassidy''s life to avoid the current predicament.


    Vivienne, having watched the  unfold, nudged Percival Ellington with her elbow.


    Percival, understanding the cue, subtly signaled Thomas outside the courtroom. Thomas, who had been waiting in a car, finally stepped out, dragging Raquel with him.


    At that moment, Vivienne turned her attention to a hysterical, red-eyed Zinnia. "I''m also pressing charges against Zinnia for incitement to grievous bodily harm, financialdestruction amounting to 1.5million, child abuse, and assault leading to disability!"  The courtroom gasped at her revtion.


    Even the judge, ustomed to the darker aspects of humanity, was taken aback by the extent of the allegations.


    He opened his mouth to speak but, remembering the decorum of the court, chose to remain silent, gesturing for Vivienne to continue.


    Ramona and the others, standing aside, had been silent for a while. Mr. Wood seemed confused by the unfolding events.


    Ramona, however, sensed something ominous. It seemed Vivienne had nned this moment meticulously, using it to expose the truth about the past.


    But why go to such lengths? There were surely better ways to clear the Littleton family''s name. Why wait until today? Ramona couldn''t understand, and Kipling, now restrained by the police, was even more baffled. He felt trapped in an borate game, a mere pawn being maneuvered by forees beyond his control.  S And with the tide turned against him, escape seemed impossible without external help.


    Meanwhile, countless viewers followed the livestream, including the Abernathy family.


    Gavin Abernathy watched as Vivienne methodicallyid out her evidence, not unlike a cat toying with a mouse, choosing to torture rather than deliver a swift end.


    Sitting in his living room, his face was a mask of frustration.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Madeline and Sophie Abernathy, seated beside him, were fixated on the screen. Sophie''s eyes asionally drifted to Percival, while Madeline was visibly distressed by her brother''s plight.


    Clutching Gavin''s sleeve, Madeline pleaded, "Gavin, isn''t there anything we can do? Kipling has been so loyal to us over the years. If he goes to prison, I fear for him..." "He wouldn''t dare!" Gavin snapped, startling Sophie. "Don''t worry. Your brother knows better. We still have leverage with his wife and child. He won''t betray us." Madeline felt a chill at his words, realizing the depth of their predicament.


    Fingers trembling slightly, all attempts at persuasion choked in her throat. "But, but, just letting Vivienne and her posse win like this, Gavin, can you really live with that?" Sophie was engrossed in a live stream when her mother poked her absentmindedly.


    The girl finally snapped back to reality, remembering the reason Madeline asked her to join, "Yeah, dad. Vivienne is way too arrogant, she clearly doesn''t take us seriously!" She obediently rested her head on Gavin''s shoulder, "You see, she knows Kipling is one of ours, and she''s aware of our agenda. Yet, she insists on opposing us at every turn, isn''t this like dragging the Abernathy family''s nthrough the mud?"  Gavin shrugged his shoulders, pushing the girl away: "Since when did the Abernathy family ever have any dignity?" "If it weren''t for Kipling, that failure, not being efficient! How could we have ended up in this situation? They should have eliminated everyone who knew the truth from the get-go!" He uttered these words lightly, not feeling there was anything amiss, "All of this, is his own doing!" "But. Those things he did back then..." were also under your orders.


    And Julian''s case was far-reaching.


    If everyone involved had been eliminated, how could the matter have dragged on till now? It would have likely been discovered long ago.

 Chapter 813

    Madeline felt as if she had plunged into an icy cer. A bone-chilling cold seeped into her very marrow, a testament to Gavin''s ruthlessness¡ªa side of him she had always known existed but had never truly witnessed until now. His cold-heartedness had reached a new low, targeting not sdistant adversary, but her own brother. What if, Madeline wondered, a day cwhen she and her daughter, Sophie, inadvertently crossed his path? Would Gavin discard them as easily as he had her brother? "But those guys were all dealt with by Uncle Joe," Sophie chimed in, trying to mask her concern with a touch of nonchnce. Despite her reluctance, she attempted to reason with Gavin, "If Uncle Joe gets locked up, won''t that put everyone he''s dealt with under scrutiny? If they start digging into us...'' She let her words hang, a deliberate pause to gauge Gavin''s reaction. He paused, a flicker of realization crossing his face as he remembered the financial transactions linked to Kipling that could potentially implicate him as well.


    With a calcting look, Gavin reassured Sophie, patting her hand gently, "You''re thinking ahead, Sophie. Don''t worry, your uncle won''t end up behind bars. I''ve got people handling the ounts to ensure the Abernathy family won''t get dragged into this mess. He might just have to take a short ''vacation,'' but he''ll be out in no time." Sophie nodded, her gaze drifting towards Vivienne whispering to Percival, a flicker of jealousy passing through her eyes.


    "Why bother with all that? Isn''t Aunt Victoria a granddaughter to the Ellington family? Just have her talk to Vivienne. I bet Richard Ellington would listen," Sophie suggested with a sly tilt of her head.


    Gavin instinctively opposed, "That''s not an option. Our ties with the Ellingtons are...'' || Madeline, catching her daughter''s cue, quicklyposed herself, wiping away her tears. "You''re worried about the past feud, but family bonds skip generations, don''t they? As Richard Ellington''s granddaughter, how could he not cherish Victoria?" She leaned in closer to Gavin, whispering, "And isn''t this the perfect chance to see if the Ellingtons would take that woman back? It could be a way to test the waters." Meanwhile, Victoria Abernathy snuggled deeper into her nkets, feeling a sudden chill despite the summer''s end. She nced at Harrison Schram, absorbed in a live stream at her vanity table, and quipped, "Instead of burying yourself in paperwork in your study, what are you doing here fussing over this?" "We''re in this together," Harrison replied without looking up. "I''m here to discuss any arising matters on the spot." Victoria rolled her eyes, "What''s there to discuss? Vivienne''s targeting Kipling, not you." Harrison paused, finally meeting her gaze with a look she couldn''t decipher. "She''s not just after Kipling; she''s aiming at the entire Abernathy legacy." Victoria''s heart skipped a beat, confronting Harrison''s half-smiling gaze with feigned ignorance, "You think too highly of Vivienne. With all the effort it''s taking her to deal with Kipling, you think she can take on the Abernathys? If it weren''t for Zinnia pushing Cassidy too far, Vivienne wouldn''t stand a chance." As Victoria rambled on, the corners of Harrison''s mouth turned up slightly. Once she finished, he shook his head, "No, this is just to stir the pot. Watch, she''ll bring up Kipling''s corruption next, and it''ll lead right back to the Abernathys. Probably to avenge her mother, considering how much Percival despises Gavin." Victoria shivered at his insights. Harrison''s intellect was formidable; if he had pieced together so much, it was crucial to keep him in the dark about the deeper scheme.


    "The Ellingtons have every reason to despise Gavin, but to think Kipling alone could topple him? You''re underestimating him," she said, gesturing towards Ramona seated in the courtroom, "You''re involved with these celebrities for Kipling''s sake then? To clear his name?"  Harrison shared his strategy openly, "I''m aiming for a thriving Abernathy empire, not a shell. If Vivienne seeds through Kipling, all my efforts would be for naught. But she''s proving to be quite the adversary." Victoria wrapped herself tighter in her nket, contemting her next move in this high-stakes gof family, power, and legacy. Victoria tried to slip out of the covers, but before she could make her move, Harrison caught her. "Hey Victoria, how about you head over to the Ellingtons tonight, check things out for me, will you?" Victoria nearly swore out loud.


    She red at Harrison, her sharp eyes slicing through him. "Do you always have to be so full of yourself?" Harrison held onto her hand, not letting her move away from him even an inch. His cool, calcting gaze held a flicker of intelligence. "It''s just a small favor, Victoria. You''re not going to bail onover this, are you?" Victoria snorted with disdain. "You''re askingto do your dirty work, Harrison? What kind of man does that make you?" Ridiculous! As if being sent to the Ellingtons on a whim wasn''t bad enough, Harrison''s reputation as a man living off his partner''s wealth was bing a bit too literal for her# Arthur liking if it weren''t for hermitment to Vivienne and Linter''s scheme, she would''ve walked away a long tago.  And here she was, still ying nice with this jerk. Disgusting! A sh of anger crossed Harrison''s eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. He stepped closer to Victoria, grabbing her chin and pulling her closer. "Whether or not I''ma man, why don''t you find out tonight?" he challenged. "After all, we haven''t consummated this marriage yet. And Gavin is eager for you to give him a grandson to carry on the family legacy."  Victoria was stunned. "!!!" Her arms tensed, the muscles honed from years of training brimming with untapped strength.


    In a swift motion, she struck Harrison''s shoulder with the palm of her hand. Caught off guard, he was sent flying, spitting out blood as he crashed heavily to the ground with a loud thud.


    PrivacyC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 814

    Just then.


    The door to their room swung open, pushed by Gavin from the outside. The sudden noise startled the middle-aged man inside, whose gaze darted toward the sound. Harrison, with blood at the corner of his mouth and reddened eyes, caused his expression to drastically change.


    Madeline let out a scream, snapping Gavin back to reality. He hurriedly instructed someone to help Harrison up. "Victoria, have you lost your mind? Are you trying to murder your own husband?!" Victoria stared nkly at her hands, her pupils dted in shock. It didn''t make sense to her. From what she had observed of Harrison recently, his seemingly weak demeanor had to be an act. She might have been a bit too reactive, a little too rough, but surely it wasn''t enough to make someone cough up blood.


    She opened her mouth, her gaze sweeping over Harrison''s pitiful, semi-conscious state, her eyes tightening. "Who knew he was so fragile? It was just a joke." Her nonchnt chuckle and carefree demeanor only infuriated Gavin further. He raised his hand to strike, but Sophie, who had followed him into the room, lit up with schadenfreude, barely able to hide her glee.


    Only Madeline, her pupils contracting, stepped forward to intercept.


    Smack! The expected pain didn''t explode on Victoria''s face. To her surprise, a slim figure had blocked Gavin''s blow.


    Victoria raised an eyebrow, her gaze sweeping over Harrison, who was being helped up, and Sophie at the door, finally resting on Gavin''s shocked face. Then, she nced at the person who had shielded her, reluctantlying to a conclusion. Madeline! Interesting.


    She wondered how Madeline nned to betray her this time.


    "Mom!" The room fell into a deathly silence for a full two minutes after the p, only broken by Sophie''s panicked scream, "Mom, what are you doing?!" Gavin, too, snapped out of it, pushing his daughter aside to embrace Madeline, who was now teary-eyed and holding her face. "I was disciplining my child. Why did you suddenly jump in? Letsee, why are you so impulsive?" Madeline''s face was twisted in pain, her lips split, yet she clenched her teeth, maintaining a pitiful demeanor. "I''m fine. As long as Victoria is okay, that''s what matters. Gavin, you''re being too impulsive." "Even if Victoria is wrong, she''s grown up; you can''t hit her. If Richard finds out, he''ll definitely cafter us." Hearing this, Harrison''s downcast eyes flickered. His lips curled into a subtle smile, silently sharing a look with Victoria. The message was clear: see, even if you disagree with me, Gavin will still push you to meet the Ellington family, ensuring everything proceeds as he wishes.


    Victoria kept silent, but Gavin immediately sensed the hidden meaning in Madeline''s words. He waved his hand, dismissing the servants to tend to Harrison''s wounds, then turned and shut the door, leaving the four of them in theirplicated rtionship alone in the spacious room.


    Gavin nced at theptop still streaming the trial, then asked, "What do you think of this trial?" The room went silent.


    Victoria, sitting on the bed, showed no intention of getting up. She met Gavin''s gaze with indifference, looked around in surprise, then pointed to herself, "Are you asking me?" Gavin took a deep breath. "Who else would I be talking to?" Victoria shrugged nonchntly, "What opinion could I possibly have? Kipling is definitely done for. Dad, you might as well cut ties with the Abernasy family to avoid any bacsh." Sophie stomped her foot, pointing at Victoria, "How could you say that? He''s my uncle. Mom just helped you, and you can''t even show sgratitude?" "You''re hrious," Victoria said, looking at Sophie as if she were foolish. "What does your mom helpinghave to do with your uncle? Did I ask for her help?" Sophie turned red and white with frustration, tugging at Gavin''s sleeve toin, "Our family and the Abernasy family are united. We can''t just separate because we want to. You obviously don''t want to help." Hearing this, Gavin''s expression darkened, and he turned his cold gaze towards Victoria.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Victoria massaged her temples, suggesting calmly, "Just close the bank ount used for receiving the money. No matter how skilled they are, they won''t be able to trace it back to us." She shifted, appearing to give serious advice, "Dad, this is so simple to resolve. Why bother taking the risk of alerting them by protecting Kipling?" "If you''re really after the money, just use a different bank ount and find another informant, right?" However, Gavin dismissed her ideas without a second thought. "Nonsense! The connections we''ve built aren''t something you can just pull back whenever you want!" "After the trial, I''ll arrange for you to meet Richard." Gavin refused to entertain any more of Victoria''s objections, decisively ending the conversation, "Seize the opportunity to plead with Richard, hoping he''ll pressure Vivienne to let Kipling go." "At the very least, they mustn''t be allowed to follow the money trail back to us through Kipling." Chapter 814 1 "No matter if she can investigate or not, today, Kipling is not getting locked up!" Gavin''s voice was frosty, carrying an unmistakable force ofmand.


    Normally, Victoria would have conceded right away. But, without batting an eyelid, she nced at the tablet where Kipling was still making his case vehemently.


    She decided to y for time, waiting for Vivienne''s cue, "Then, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed.. Once the verdict is out, it won''t matter what I say, Kipling is going to Pitson, no doubt about it!"  She tapped on theptop resting on the bed, pointing at Kipling and said word by word: "Just the involvement in the underworld and the charges of indecency towards a minor are enough tond him behind bars for a good ten to twenty years. You can''t even pull him out, and you expectto do something? Dad, you''ve got to be kidding me."  Privacy

 Chapter 815

    Sophie had been giving Victoria the stink eye since the moment she walked through the door.


    If she had said anything like that, Gavin would have shot her down and given her an earful by now! Now, Gavin''s face was a picture of displeasure, with hardly a hint of the storm brewing beneath the surface.


    Feeling defiant, Sophie took a few steps forward. "Sis, that''s not fair. Even if the court''s decided, couldn''t we just have Kaitlyn and the others issue an apology letter?" Rubbing her eyes to muster tears, she turned to Gavin with her eyes reddening, "Dad, think about Uncle''s family, Aunt and Grandma. If Uncle goes to jail, how will this big family cope?" As she spoke, her tears began to fall. "Sis, please help us out. It wouldn''t do you any good either if the Abernathy family got into trouble over this." Her act was so convincing that Victoria felt like giving her a round of apuse.


    Just as she was about to retort that Sophie''s head was clearly not screwed on right, it didn''t mean hers wasn''t either.


    After being checked and treated by the Abernathy family doctor, Harrison was helped inside. "Dad, maybe we shouldn''t push Victoria. She hasn''t seen the Ellingtons in years, and now to meet under these circumstances, it might not be the best idea." Madeline, sobbing uncontrobly, protested, "What''s wrong with that? The Ellingtons are her maternal grandparents. They''ve ignored Victoria for years; can''t they fulfill this one small request?" "Madeline, have you no shame?!" Victoria couldn''t hold back any longer and jumped out of bed, "Why do you think the Ellingtons have ignored me? If it wasn''t for your shameless affair with my dad, breaking up his marriage with my mom, would the Ellingtons have been oblivious to my existence for all these years?" "And you expectto save your brother? You''re dreaming!" Her anger was palpable, and despite Harrison''s attempts to calm her, her voice was loud enough for everyone outside to hear, "Look in the mirror before you make demands. Why don''t you go beg Richard Ellington yourself and see if he doesn''t throw you out?!" "Victoria!" Gavin, trying to console his distraught wife, was furious.


    He was a mix of sympathy and anger.


    His eyes red with rage, he scolded Victoria, ¡°Have you no manners? She is your stepmother. What happened to the politeness I taught you?" Without giving Victoria a chance to respond, Gavin pointed to theputer screen showing Vivienne, "Today, you''ll hear it from me. You will make amends with the Ellington family, willing or not. If you don''t bring back good news, forget about being the Abernathy heir!" With that, Gavin, followed by a curious Sophie, quickly left Victoria''s house.


    By the tanyone tried to follow, the three were nowhere to be seen.


    Only a trembling servant remained in the courtyard as Victoria, in a fit of rage, smashed a porcin vase to the ground. The crash, apanied by her furious yell, pierced the air, "Who cares about being the Abernathy heir?!" "No, you do." Harrison caught up, grabbing Victoria''s arm and blocking her iing blow, pulling her back inside.


    As they walked, he tried to reason with her, "Do you really want to see Madeline and her daughter take what''s rightfully yours? Remember, half of the Abernathy estate belongs to you." "And your mother is still in Gavin''s clutches. Don''t you want to save her?" Instinctively, Victoria responded, "You said you''d help me, didn''t you?" "I will, but we need enough power." Harrison seemed choked up before continuing, "Together, we can take control of the Abernathy estate. Isn''t it easier act with that kind of power?" Seemingly convinced by Harrison, Victoria''s resistance lessened.


    They re-entered the bedroom, where the tablet continued to stream the trial live.


    Before leaving, she nced at Ramona and smiled faintly.


    In that moment, Ramona felt as if a predator had its eyes on her, sending shivers down her spine.


    Turning around, Vivienne had already looked away.


    Yet, Ramona was certain that eerie feeling had everything to do with Vivienne.


    "Did you get all the information?" Vivienne checked with Jerry as they were about to leave.


    Jerry, dressed in hiswyer''s attire, smiled, ¡°Everything''s been gathered and sent to your email." Percival scrolled through his phone, "As you can see, they''re getting impatient." Vivienne tilted her head, "The game''s not over yet, Mr. Wolf. We''re just one move away from tearing this whole situation wide open!" "But indeed, we can start moving our ns forward a bit." As the group walked out of the courthouse, Kaitlyn suddenly spoke up as if she had just remembered something, "I''ve seen that Ramona before!" Her unexpected remark made everyone halt in their tracks, including Cassidy, who was trailing behind. She lifted her head to look at Kaitlyn, while a flicker of interest passed through Vivienne''s eyes.


    ncing around, Vivienne patted Kaitlyn on the shoulder, "Let''s talk about it when we get back." Then, she turned her head to look at Ret Cassidy, "As per our agreement, I''ll arrange for you to be sent abroad the day after tomorrow. Staying in the country with Zinnia''s widespread influence, you''ll always have to worry about retaliation. It''s impossible to live a peaceful life here."  Cassidy had no objections.


    She just wanted to leave this troubled ce, the farther the better. Whether it was abroad or within the country made no difference to her.


    "Also, you''ll receive a regr allowance, considering your good behavior today. If there''s anyone you wish to take with you, that''s possible too." Vivienne was in a good mood, her expression much softer than before when she looked at Cassidy.


    Especially the benefits she mentioned, which were not part of the initial deal.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even though Cassidy was indifferent to everything she couldn''t help but lift her head in surprise, staring nkly for a moment before Leo''s prompting brought her back to reality, "No, I don''t have anyone to bring. My grandparents, who lovedthe most, are already gone. Now, it''s just me."  Her brother Austin didn''t even cross her mind.


    This response was expected by both Vivienne and Percival.


    Vivienne nodded, signaling Leo to escort Cassidy back to the mansion. These days, it wasn''t safe for Cassidy to return to her own home.


    Although Cassidy was coerced, she was also the reason Julian Littleton had borne so much infamy for years. Therefore, Vivienne wouldn''t arrange protection for Cassidy.


    Allowing Cassidy to stay at her mansion was already an extraordinary act of mercy.


    </pin>

 Chapter 816

    Meanwhile, at the Linter residence.


    Arthur arrived hjust as the live broadcast was winding down. Yorick, Chase, and Dante were still eagerly discussing the content in front of theputer. By the tArthur stepped into the study, theputer had already been shut down, and all he caught was a snippet of their conversation, "That Hawthorn girl really knows how to stir the pot, going against the grain like that." Arthur raised an eyebrow, "Who are you talking about?" Hearing him, everyone except Yorick stood up, "Arthur, you''re back. We were just talking about a case Ms. Hawthorn handled." "Vivienne?" The nHawthorn immediately brought her to Arthur''s mind. Mentioning her, his brows furrowed, "Since when can you guys get your hands on security department cases?" "Oh no, it wasn''t one of their internal cases." Chase was quick to rify, waving his hands, "It was about this old wrongful usation case where a top teacher from Rivenwood High was ndered. Vivienne was fighting to clear his ntoday." "Arthur, you wouldn''t believe the twist!" Five years ago, Chase and Dante were with Arthur in the military,pletely out of the loop with what happened outside. It was only because Yorick wanted to watch that they ended up getting hooked, minutes rolling into more minutes until the live broadcast ended, leaving them still craving for more. You have to admit, these juicy, almost soap opera-like revtions are far more gripping than the usual military fare.


    Yorick, stroking his beard, seemed quite satisfied with his dose of , "That girl Vivienne that Percival roped in, she''s quite something. How she thought to bring in the guy''s own daughter as a witness is beyond me." "And that Kipling, what a pushover. Barely put up a fight before the girl had him spooked. Useless." Chase agreed but had a different take on Vivienne, "It''s not all about Vivienne being smart. Maybe the n was Percival''s all along. And did you know? The person she brought in at the end, Raquel, we''ve met her before. We thought she was involved in their operation, but because she hurt someone from the Littleton family, Vivienne had her arrested. That doesn''t sit right with the rules!" Dante didn''t see it that way. In their line of work, bending rules for the greater good wasmonce. He didn''t find anything wrong with Vivienne''s actions. Noticing Arthur''s indifferent expression, he nudged Chase, "Raquel got what she deserved." "Whether it''s Ms. Hawthorn or the police making the arrest, does it matter? Besides, Raquel was going to be handed over to the authorities eventually. Ms. Hawthorn was just making use of her for the tbeing." He paused, recalling Vivienne''s demeanor during the broadcast, "And I get the feeling Vivienne had a bigger y in mind with all this ." Chase scoffed, "What deeper meaning could she possibly have? She''s just abusing her power." "Easy there, young man," Yorick, who hadn''t had much interaction with Vivienne but felt a strange kinship, couldn''t stand to hear her badmouthed, "That girl Vivienne, she''s sharp. If she was so easy to read, she wouldn''t be where she is at such a young age." "Who knows how she got there?" Chase muttered under his breath, vel.ne not daring to outright challenge Yorick. Arthur had no intention of joining their debate but couldn''t help feeling biased upon hearing Vivienne''s name, aligning momentarily with Chase''s perspective. However, he kept his opinions to himself, subtly ncing at his brothers and Yorick, who seemed quite fond of Vivienne, and changed the subject, "Have you guys made any progress on the tasks | assigned?"  Chase straightened up instantly, "Arthur, we''ve infiltrated all five major ancient warrior families. It won''t be long before we have something to report." Arthur nodded, gesturing for Dante and the others to follow him into the study. The door clicked shut behind them.


    Dracon Linter emerged from the shadows, pushing Yorick''s wheelchair out, muttering about Arthur''s ceaseless meetings, oblivious to the importance of the discussions.


    Yorick, still recovering from a serious illness, was barely keeping awake after the broadcast but perked up at Dracon''s words, "He''s serving the country, and you? What gives you the right to eavesdrop? Imagine the chaos if you identally leaked something." Dracon''s grip tightened on the wheelchair, silently cursing. He had hoped for a rift between Percival and Arthur, seeing it as an opportunity for himself. Now, not only had Yorick unexpectedly survived his illness, but he also seemed to trust everyone but Dracon. As Yorick chided him, Dracon plotted anew, his mind racing for another angle to exploit.  Unaware of Dracon''s dark thoughts, Yorick merely scoffed. He gave Dracon''s hand a gentle push, signaling caution without saying it aloud. "Don''t wear yourself out on dead ends," he said, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken advice.


    With a determined motion, he maneuvered his wheelchair, calling out for Cassie as they made their way downstairs. Unseen by him, a fleeting shadow of malice crossed his second son''s eyes. Drac watched Yorick''s retreating back, his hand still suspended in the air from the attempted assistance.


    "Well then," Dracon muttered under his breath, a mix of resentment and defiance coloring his tone. "If even my own father looks down on me, don''t blme for not ying nice anymore!" "Old man, let''s just see how lucky you really are this time!" The town of Rivenwood, which had enjoyed a brief respite from its usual dreariness, was once again enveloped in a downpour, heralded by a rumbling thunderp.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne and Percival had just returned to their apartment when the heavens opened, turning the world outside their floor-to- ceiling windows into a blur of relentless rain. The distant lights shimmered through the deluge, their flickering allure beckoning to those in search of warmth.


    The couple, fresh from a shower and feeling the chitt of the rain against et their skin, found their phone bombarded with messages. Vivienne sifted through the urgent ones before focusing on a message from Matthew, "The masters have arrived in Havenwood. Once we wrap up Harrison''s case, we''ll finally be able to decrypt the ancient texts we''ve been holding onto."

 Chapter 817

    Percival stepped out of the bathroom, drying his hair, his muscr chest outlined by the sleek fabric of his silk pajamas. Even though he knew Vivienne couldn''t see him, he nodded in agreement and hummed in response.


    ncing down at his phone, it was flooded with thirty messages, half of which were from Richard. A fleeting look of resignation crossed Percival''s eyes as he read through them all. Instead of annoyance, a chuckle escaped him. "The Abernathys are hosting a family reunion for Victoria and Grandpa tomorrow." "Again?" Vivienne, putting her phone aside and rolling into bed, was puzzled. "Didn''t we do this already? Didn''t Harrison tell Gavin?" Handing over his phone, Percival''s answer was clear without words, "If he had, we wouldn''t be in this mess. The Abernathys''  is deeper than we thought." After skimming through Richard''s messages and beyond, even Keh Ellington couldn''t help but scoff at the Abernathys'' shamelessness. It seemed he had had his own run-ins with them, his texts brimming with disdain.


    Returning the phone, Vivienne pulled Percival down beside her, "Let''s not drown in their whirlpool. When the big fish shows up, we''ll be ready." As they settled down, Percival, with a swift move, hovered above her, not at all surprised by her unfazed gaze. His hands caressed her soft cheeks, a ticklish sensation spreading through her veins, making her flush and nuzzle against his palm in a yful surrender.


    Percival found her gesture incredibly endearing, his gaze deepening. Impatient, Vivienne pulled him closer for a kiss, their lips meeting in a moment that drowned out the sound of the rain and their muffledughter.


    And so, they naturally stood up Gavin. Not just them, aside from Richard and Keh, who had identally stumbled upon the Abernathys'' disgrace, no direct member of the Ellington family showed up.


    Victoria, as the granddaughter, sat beside Richard, facing the emissaries sent by Gavin from across a long table, a scene reminiscent of two opposing forces, with the heiress seemingly defecting to the enemy side.


    "Apologies for the separation between you and your granddaughter for so long, mydy. The mistress''s illness had kept us quite upied," Brady, dressed in a tailored ck suit, offered a polished yet insincere smile.


    Richard, unamused by the pretense, shot a disdainful nce at Brady, causing him to sweat, "It''s been years, and to think the Abernathys have all turned mute. Quite frankly, I see my donations to the church haven''t gone to waste." The underlying insult was not lost on the attendees; Brady, having been a stalwart beside Gavin for years, struggled to find a retort, merely shifting the subject. "Speaking of which, we''ve heard the Ellington heir has gotten engaged. Why hasn''t Percival made an appearance? He is, after all, our Miss''s cousin; surely, he could''ve shown scourtesy." Keh, furiously typing on his phone, looked up sharply, defending, "And what right does an underling from the Abernathys have to demand respect from an Ellington?" Not even waiting for Brady''s darkening expression to respond, Keh turned to Richard, "Are the Abernathys always this delusional?" Richard merely nodded, not bothering to hide his agreement, "A rotten tree yields crooked branches. Gavin''s no saint; his followers can''t be much better." He added, turning to Victoria with softer tone, "No offense to you, dear.


    You''re not your father''s deeds." et Right, as if she wanted any part in Gavin''s legacy! Victoria would''ve agreed on the spot if not for Brady''s expectant look.  She managed a strained smile, "Grandpa, well, I do share my father''s genes. But it''s okay if Percival''s busy. I heard he''s been tied up with a legal battle for a friend''s sake. It''s understandable if he couldn''t make it." "The case wrapped up yesterday," was the swift rebuttal.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Richard gently patted his granddaughter''s hand, his warmth and affection seemingly bridging the gap of their infrequent encounters "You know, your cousin Percival and his wife, Vivienne, are quite the and lovebirds. They''ve finally taken stoff for a cozy getaway, just the two of them. No need to worry about them now; there''ll be plenty of opportunities to meet upter."  "Really?" Victoria bit her lip, searching for a way to steer the conversation smoothly. Catching Brady''s gaze, she pursed her lips and shot him a re filled with silent warnings, prompting him to avert his eyes, yet he didn''t.


    That man, nothing but Gavin''s most loyalckey was Brady who, alongside Gavin, had deceived her mother, and those close to her. And yet, he only ever took orders from Gavin himself. Even Madeline, who loved to unt her dominance at home, wouldn''t dare to cross him.  For the sake of her n, Victoria couldn''t afford to openly confront him. After a moment''s thought, she asked, "So, the trial has concluded? How long was the sentence? Surely, there''s no chance of an appeal?" Keh, oblivious to the subtle dynamics between Richard and Victoria, had been too upied chasing after Anna during thest family reunion to attend any formal gathering. Richard didn''t seem to mind his absence then.


    Upon seeing Victoria today, Keh couldn''t hide his disdain, prompted by her family name. "You''ve got to be kidding me. Are you living under a rock? It was all over the news yesterday. How could you not know?" "Keh, that''s enough!" Richard chided, "Victoria is your elder, after all. How could you speak to her like that?"

 Chapter 818

    Keh, still in the throes of his rebellious phase and not yet graduated from college, held a defiant air even when chided by Richard. With a wrinkled nose and a p of his phone onto the table, he eximed, "It''s not like I said anything wrong! Even our school''s septuagenarian professor knows about yesterday''s . She looks quite youthful; how could she be out of the loop?!" "Now, the whole of Veridia knows about Kipling getting probation. She''s ying dumb on purpose, clearly has an ulterior motive!" Keh was no stranger to the gossip about the Abernathy and Ellington families, not to mention Gavin''s infamous affair, which he had overheard from Aaron Miller and Anna''s conversation.


    Disdain crossed his face at the mention of Kipling, "Given Kipling''s dubious reputation, how could the Abernathy heiress be unaware? Knowing full well he''s the brother of the woman who hurt Aunt Holly, and yet shees asking? What''s her angle, trying to plead on his behalf?" Victoria was taken aback. She had been pondering how to broach the subject without upsetting Richard, and now Keh had blurted it out.


    Victoria, seldom on the receiving end of such sarcasm, wasn''t too put off.


    Sitting up straight, she feigned annoyance, "Listen here, kiddo, watch your mouth! So, you think I''m advocating for Kipling, huh? Well, it seems I must prove your usation right today!" As she spoke, she grabbed Richard''s hand, ying the victim, ¡°Grandpa, I do believe Kipling deserves sleniency. Perhaps, Cousin Keith and Kaitlyn could be persuaded to draft a letter of forgiveness to let him off." Her words suggested one thing, but her eyes, gleaming with mischief, were clearly taunting Keh.


    Before Richard could even respond, she continued, ¡°Dad said if they agree to let Kipling off, he''ll ensure a generous reward for the Littleton family and have the Abernathys formally apologize to Kaitlyn!" Brady interjected, "Well, at least you said something. But this sounds more like you''re throwing a tantrum. I''m not sure Richard will go for it." He pondered, recalling the recording pen Gavin had sneakily given him, wondering if Gavin Abernathy could discern through the authat his daughter wasn''t seriously pursuing their plot.


    Keh''s eyes bulged in disbelief, "Victoria, have you no shame? Even in a fit of pique, how can you utter such words?!" Victoria looked puzzled, "I''m merely fulfilling your earlier nder. Whether or not Grandpa agrees is his business, not yours." Keh, frustrated, retorted, "How does it not concern me? I''m part of the Ellington family too! You, as Aunt Holly''s daughter, siding with the Abernathys, are nothing but ungrateful!" "Enough!" Richard, unable to tolerate their bickering any longer, bellowed.


    With a threatening nce at Keh, he softened his gaze towards Victoria, ¡°You''ve heard it yourself. As Holly''s father, I cannot justify actions that would only hurt our own and please our enemies.¡± Standing up, he aimed to dismiss the conversation, "I can''t help with this. You two, better ask Keith for assistance." "Richard, as the head of the Ellington family, are you really going to let the younger generation dictate such matters?" Victoria, mouth agape, looked towards Brady, her expression screaming "I tried my best." But Brady, undeterred, seized the moment just as Richard was about to leave.


    "Did he really say that?" In the Abernathy household, Gavin sat in the main hall with Victoria leisurely seated at the head, enjoying a te of fruit as if the tense reports being delivered had nothing to do with her.


    ne In the center of the hall stood Brady, recounting Richard''s words to Gavin without lifting his gaze, ¡°Yes, Richard said the Ellington family is now under Rercival''s stewardship. For any matters, we should approach him directly. He''s old and wants no part in these affairs."  As Gavin''s expression darkened, Brady hesitated to ry the final message, knowing well the repercussions of his words.


    Yet, before he could decide, Victoria chimed in, casually setting down her fruit te, "Richard said his final wish is for the Abernathy family fall from grace, hoping for our downfall, except for me, of ur foet He even vowed to dedicate a golden statue in the temple if his wish ctrue, among other things..."  Her tone, light and provocative, only fueled the fire.


    "That''s enough!" Gavin''s patience had reached its limit.


    The thunderous roar outside made everyone quiver, and when word got out that Victoria had returned from the Ellingtons, Madeline, who crushing for news, paused mid-step.


    One high-heeled shoe dangled in mid-air, hesitating whether to proceed or retreat amidst the fallen autumn leaves. After a moment''s hesitation, her concern for Kipling won over.


    Pinching her fingertip, she took a deep breath, and her high heel clicked against the ground as she stepped forward.


    She made her way into the living room in just a few strides.


    At that moment, Victoria was scrutinizing what seemed like the umpteenth shattered teacup of the week, thinking to herself that, at Gavin''s rate of breaking things, they might actually go bankrupt before too long.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Turning to see Madeline, who was deep in thought over the mess on the floor, Victoria couldn''t help but be amused.


    Having spent most of her life by Gavin''s side, Victoria was adept at reading the room. Although curious about what had upset Gavin so much, she knew better than to ask at this moment.


    But Victoria was in a yful mood and not ready to let Madeline off easily. She quipped, "Isn''t this Ms. Abernathy? Rushing over so eagerly, are you here to snoop on your brother''s affairs?" Victoria never addressed Madeline formally. When in a bad mood, she''d bluntly call her out; when pleased, she''d refer to her as Ms. Abernathy, inflecting her voice as if she were addressing ady of the night. Each tshe heard this, Madeline''s brow furrowed in displeasure.


    Despite numerousints to Gavin, Victoria, remained unapologetic, always ready to repeat the offense, leaving Madeline wishing for a day when WI Was perpetually in a mood to spar verbally. At least then, she could y the victim and show this stepdaughter-inw of hers a thing or two.  But at this moment, Madeline was at a loss for words.


    "Ms. Abernathy, cat got your tongue?" Victoria noted Madeline''s deep, thoughtful gaze but remained unfazed. ¡°I''m surprised at how close you and your brother seem. Brady and I had barely stepped through the door before you showed up. Seems like the staff around here really do listen to you."

 Chapter 819

    "How could you?" Madeline forced a smile, stepping over the broken pieces to stand before Gavin. "Gavin, you see, Victoria was just joking around. The Abernathys only showany respect because of you. Just now, they only toldwhere you were because they sawlooking for you." The slender woman gently pushed Gavin''s shoulder, her voice yful. "I cto see you, only to find out that Victoria and the others had already returned." Gavin''s expression softened a bit upon hearing this. He patted Madeline''s hand and gestured for her to sit. "You two, head back first. If there''s anything else, I''ll let you know." "Yes, head of the family." Victoria nced at Brady as he left the room, then stood up and stretchedzily. "You better not callfor anything either. I''ve decided not to bother with the Ellingtons anymore. After pleading on Kipling''s behalf today, they all looked atlike I was skind of criminal." "It''s like I''m the biggest viin there is." After saying this, she sneered at Madeline, who was snuggled up next to Gavin. "Unlike speople, who are well past their pryet still act like little girls, thinking a little coquetry will get them what they want. It''s disgusting, I''m out of here!" "Gavin, you see her..." Madeline''s ability to turn on the waterworks was truly unparalleled. No sooner had Victoria spoken than her eyes began to well up with tears.


    However, this time, Victoria didn''t give her the chance to y the victim. She clicked her tongue, "Look at you, crying again. I''m telling you, Ms. Abernathy, aren''t you tired? You''re a grown woman acting like a teenager at the drop of a hat. You don''t even realize how your face looks, with bags under your eyes almost reaching your chin. Just move your mouth, and it''s all wrinkles." "You know, when you cry, your features all scrunch up like a chrysanthemum?" "Victoria!" Gavin''s heart ached seeing his beloved cry so heartbreakingly.


    But his reprimand was quickly silenced by Victoria. "Dad, be reasonable! I''ve just returned from dealing with the Ellingtons on our behalf, and now you''re going to turn your back on me?" "Ms. Abernathy, I was doing your brother a favor. And after all that, not a single thank you, just here trying to stir up trouble betweenand my dad. So, all that act of being the good wife and mother was just for show, huh? Now your true colors are showing." By the end, even Victoria''s eyes had reddened.


    Seaton kept his head down, trying not to let Gavin see his amused yet restrained smirk.


    He thought to himself: Our young miss has really learned how to hit where it hurts after dealing with those Ellington folks. And poor Madeline, she didn''t even know how to fight back.


    Because before she could open her mouth, Victoria continued, "But then again, who am I toin? I''m not your biological daughter. You putting on a facade has already been more than generous. At least you didn''t go full soap opera viin on me, the mistress''s child, plotting against the legitimate daughter." Seaton: That''s a fatal blow.


    Did Madeline wish for it? She just never had the chance! Ever since Holly had been locked up, all the household affairs were managed by the butler, and with the family elders not epting the mistress''s child into the family register.


    Consequently, Madeline wasn''t in the register either. Without that, she had no authority as a housekeeper.


    The legitimate heir to the Abernathy family was Victoria alone. The butler wouldn''t dare to cut corners on the future head''s expenses-not if he wanted to keep his job! With her words, Victoria was clearly twisting the knife in Madeline''s heart.


    The woman''s face went from one shade to another, and Ms. Victoria, having satisfied her spite, left without looking back. "If you''re so capable, go find Percival yourself. I''m certainly not going to help a thankless wretch like you again!" "I... Gavin, you see, I really didn''t mean it like that." Madeline, in a panic, blushed as she watched Victoria''s figure disappear. She then buried herself in Gavin''s embrace, her shoulders shaking as if she had suffered the greatest injustice, crying her heart out.


    Gavin''s hands gently patted her back, his voice soothing.


    Yet, his expression wasn''t entirely sympathetic.


    Though there was pity, it was mostly scrutinizing.


    By the tMadeline looked up, theplex emotion in Gavin''s eyes ad vanished, reced with enderness. "Alright, alright. I know ''ou''re not like that. You know what Victoria is like. I''ll talk to herter. Stop crying. What would people Kink if they saw you like this?"  He nodded towards the servants outside.


    Madeline paused, dabbing her tears with a handkerchief. "I know, Victoria is just a child, and I won''t hold it against her. It just hurts that sheet could misunderstandlike this. All these years, I''ve treated her just like Sophie. To think that she seesin such a light."  "I understand." Gavin''sfort seemed to wane as he saw no immediate improvement, his tone cooling. You''re dwelling on this too much. That girl has already said she won''t deal with Kipling''s issue. Now, I need to talk to those people and find the right moment to bring Kipling back myself."  The middle-aged man pushed Madeline away and headed outside. "If you''ve got nothing else, go find Sophie. I need to step out. I might not be back for dinner." He left no room for discussion.


    By the tMadeline realized she wanted to apany him, Gavin had already disappeared.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Left alone in the grand living room, Madeline clenched her handkerchief, her expression hardening into resolve. Did Gavin really think she was a child? She had known since yesterday.


    Old man Jenkins'' hired help was no match for Vivienne and her crew. Poor Kipling barely had tto settle into the local jail before he was shipped off to a state prison. Now, if his family wants to see him, they''ve got to jump through hoops just to get permission! The thought of going out to find someone probably meant sneaking off to ssecret rendezvous with a mistress! Madeline sighed heavily, her head pounding as she recalled the sobbing mess her sister-inw had been just moments ago. She couldn''t fathom what her brother saw in such a deadbeat.


    Whenever there was trouble, instead of figuring things out herself, she''d crunning to Madeline for solutions,pletely oblivious to the chaos Madeline''s own life was in! If it weren''t for the fact that she''d given the Abernathys a grandson, Madeline wouldn''t even open her door to that woman! And yet, here she was, burdened with sorting everything out as usual.


    But with Gavin and Victoria washing their hands of the matter, what could Madeline do to convince Vivienne to persuade Kaitlyn to sign a letter of forgiveness? "Mom?" Lost in thought, Madeline''s musings were interrupted by a crisp, youthful voice that sliced through the silence, pulling her back to reality.

 Chapter 820

    Madeline''s sudden freeze mid-temple rub as she looked up to see her daughter Sophie approaching was almost cinematic. Fresh from the hospital, Sophie''splexion had returned to its rosy glow, her innocent beauty disarming yet unmistakably powerful. Indeed, Sophie had inherited her mother''s formidable charm.


    In their ancient warrior lineage, countless men had fallen at the mere sight of her, enchanted by her allure. Yet, Madeline found none of them worthy of her daughter, convinced that Sophie was destined for a man of unparalleled excellence. Previously, it was Asher Grimshaw who caught their interest. Now, shifting targets to Percival seemed equally promising.


    "Mom, what''s on your mind?" Sophie plopped down in the seat Gavin had just vacated, her face a mask of discontent. "If only I could get close to Percival. That witch Vivienne is always by his side, making it impossible forto make a move!" "That''s because you''re not trying hard enough!" Madeline shot her daughter a look, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Don''t worry, with my help, Percival will be eating out of your hand in no time!" Sophie pouted, about to retort, but the promise of her mother''s assistance brightened her demeanor instantly. "Really, Mom? You''re not pulling my leg, are you? If I pull this off, consider Uncle''s situation handled!" Madeline''s smile was one of satisfaction. Her joy was short-lived, though, as she affectionately tousled Sophie''s hair. "Why would I lie to you, sweetheart? And we don''t even need to whisper sweet nothings into anyone''s ear. Once you and Percival are an item, without the Ellington family''s backing, dealing with that bumpkin Vivienne will be like taking candy from a baby." Meanwhile, in a local caf¨¦, Vivienne entered the reserved room, casting a nce at Gavin who was waiting for her. She pulled out a chair and sat down, "Isn''t Gavin too busy sorting out his mother''s estate to be summoning me?" Gavin, already sour-faced, felt the atmosphere drop to freezing at her words. His response cthrough gritted teeth, "Ms. Hawthorn, I''d advise against your arrogance. No matter how skilled you are, you''re outnumbered here. These men are the Abernathy family''s finest warriors, and you stand no chance." Vivienne''s raised eyebrow met Gavin''s challenge. Surveying the room, she recognized none but one face. Seaton, mingled among the warriors, signaled her to keep her cool. Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with mirth as she looked back at Gavin, "What desperate measure brings you tothis time?" Gavin''s patronizing tone only served to deepen her amusement, "Vivienne, don''t y dumb. You have three days to deliver Kipling''s letter of forgiveness to me." Vivienne''s eyes danced with scorn, clearly visible to Gavin. He attempted a magnanimous stance, "Of course, your efforts won''t go unrewarded by the Abernathy family. Deliver the letter, and all previous offenses against us will be wiped clean. Plus, you can choose any martial art from our family to learn." Vivienne couldn''t help butugh, "Gavin, are you losing it? Why would I covet your family''s forgiveness or its martial arts, especially when they''re so easily defeated?" Gavin, face turning a shade of purple, struggled to maintainposure, remembering the Grimshaw family''s warning from the night before. "Don''t bite the hand that feeds, Ms. Hawthorn. Even as the future heiress to the Ellington legacy, do you think you can cling to Percival''s coattails forever? Crossing the Abernathy family now would be unwise."  Outside, the rustling leaves caught Vivienne''s attention, her smile broadening mockingly. Gavin, misinterpreting her amusement, demanded, "What''s so funny?!" Vivienne''s demeanor turned icy, "I''mughing at your stupidity, at your ignorance, at your utter foolishness." Gavin''s anger was palpable. Leaning back, Vivienne locked eyes with him, "You and your daughter have been outyed bytand again, yet you fail to understand one simple fact..." "And what might that be?" Gavin bristled, unaware of what he had overlooked. Vivienne''s dossier on him was thorough, yet here he was,pletely out of his depth.


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smirk, "Me? Cling to someone else for sess? Please, I''m Vivienne¡ªI''m the one people cling to, not the other way around." The mere thought of her needing support from anyone else wasughable. Gavin just stood there, speechless. He had never met anyone who could make narcissism sound so utterly refreshing.


    Clearing his throat to mask his difort, Gavin continued, "Regardless, now that you''re married to Percival, you''re my niece''s cousin-inw. It''s only natural for you to lend a hand to your husband''s cousin, right?" Vivienneughed, a clear, melodious sound that filled the room. "I can''t believe they chose you, Gavin Abernathy, to lead the family next. No brains at all. Have you forgotten what you''ve done to the Ellingtons?" Before Gavin could muster a response, Viviennenguidly leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. "Your actions led to Mr. Wolf''s aunt disappearing without a trace. And you have the audacity to think the Abernathys have any standing with the Ellingtons?"  "Gavin, I like to think I''m quite clever." Vivienne twirled a strand of her hair around her finger. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to sneak into your family''s crypt in the dead of night and take your mother''s urn." Her calm deration made Seaton sweat bullets for her. So much for his warnings¡ªVivienne clearly hadn''t taken a single one to heart. Despite her young age, she seemed to have a penchant for dancing on minefields.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without giving Gavin another nce, Vivienne stood up to leave. As she walked away, she paused briefly, her clear voice carrying back to them, CA piece of advice for you, Gavin instead of trying to save Kipling, you might want to watch your own back. The Abernathy .

 Chapter 821

    Gavin was fuming at Vivienne''s words. Cursing her audacity, he regretted ever thinking of striking a deal with this woman. The memory of his mother''s ashes turning to dust made him stand abruptly, his smile twisted as he said, "Since you''re not willing to help, don''t blme for not being nice!" "Last time, for my mother''s sake, Vivienne, let''s settle our scores today!" With a gesture from Gavin, the bodyguards surrounding them were about to surge forward.


    Vivienne''s gaze was icy, but she showed no sign of panic.


    Before anyone could move, the door of the private room was kicked open with a bang. Percival strode in with Leopold and others, "Who are you trying to settle scores with?!" Behind him, a dozen bodyguards in ck suits followed into the room, encircling Gavin and his men.


    With an effortless stretch of his arm, Percival showed no regard for Gavin''s crew. He pulled Vivienne behind him, his eyes filled with concern, "Are you alright?" Vivienne pushed him gently, "Mr. Wolf, have you forgotten our training sessions together?" "You''ve sparred with Percival?" Leopold peeked out from behind, not worried about Vivienne getting hurt. His Vivienne was invincible. The men Gavin had stood no chance against her. It was only Percival who was overly concerned.


    Percival''s face briefly stiffened, a crack appearing in his icy demeanor. ncing at Leopold dispassionately, he said, "Our marital affairs are none of your business." In saspects, Vivienne did protect her husband''s dignity. Their private training sessions, where she hadn''t beaten her husband, were their own secret enjoyment. No need to share that with Leopold.


    So, when Leopold looked bewilderedly threatened, she felt no sympathy. Blinking to signal him to stay out of it, she turned back to face Gavin with Percival, "Mr. Wolf, just now, Gavin was suggesting I shouldn''t offend them." Percival replied, "So what if you offended them? A beaten dog, nothing to fear." "Percival, don''t push it!" Being overpowered by a junior, especially one from the Ellington family, filled Gavin with resentment and dissatisfaction. He had struggled for so long to reach his current position. Why should Percival easily inherit the position within the Ellington family? The more he thought about it, the more jealous he became. Gavin''s eyes narrowed, "I am, after all, your elder! Is this how Richard taught you? No manners, showing no respect to your elders..." Before he could finish, a knife whizzed past Gavin''s temple! A strand of his white hair fluttered to the ground as the knife, after flying through the air, thudded into the double-pane ss of the tea house! Leopold''s eyes widened: Awesome! Thomas quickly pushed his stunned friend back a few steps: There''s a murderous aura, not safe to stay here.


    Only Vivienne, with stars in her eyes, looked at Percival, "Mr. Wolf, not bad. Your throwing knife skills have improved. But, no blood was drawn." Percival''s eyebrows lifted, his cold gaze warming for a moment as it swept over Vivienne. Then, turning back to Gavin, his expression was ice-cold again, "You don''t deserve to be my elder!" "This is a warning." Percival''s gaze was intimidating, making Gavin, despite being of simr age to Victoria, feel an inexplicable fear, "Next time, Gavin, this knife will pierce through your skull!" After saying this, as it even ncing it Gavin dirtied his eyes, Percival quickly looked away and left the oom with Vivienne. The dozen men leparted as swiftly as they had Irrived. The previously crowd ne oom was now empty again, deaving Seaton swallowing hard. His nce it Gavin, trying not to notice Gavin''s rembling legs and the cold sweat on his forehead.  ?wAfter what seemed like an eternity, Gavin finally moved, the middle-aged man taking a step forward with difficulty. Making sure he wouldn''t embarrass himself by falling, he then roared with a cold voice, "Percival! You just wait!" Seaton thought to himself that et whether Percival would wait or not was unknown, but if Victoria heard about this, she''d probably dieughing. At this moment, he also pondered the question Vivienne@had raised. Why did Gavin becthe head of the family in the first ce? How could Gavin''s intelligence give rise to such a... perplexing character?  These questions remained hidden in his mind. Long after the Abernathy family''s fall, the mystery remained unsolved. But now was not the tfor that.


    Seeing Gavin enraged, Brady cleverly approached, "Master, we can''t get through to Vivienne. But there''s another path we can take." He paused, startled by Gavin''s gaze, then whispered in Gavin''s ear upon his signal, "We can''t touch Vivienne. How about we go after Dorian Hawthorn, and Kaitlyn''s inws? I heard those two old fools are still running to the hospital for checks." Gavin''s pupils constricted. The Littleton''s old couple aside, Vivienne''s father... Thinking of the big hole behind his mother''s tombstone, Gavin''s hatred surged uncontrobly. But the thought of the Grimshaw family made him suppress his urge. Feelin somewhat dejected, he shook his head, "No, Vivienne, that stubborn girl. If things go south, the Grimshaws won''t let us off the hook."  et After a pause, Gavin said in a deep voice, "Wait forto pay a visit to the Grimshaws. Take these people back with you, and we''ll discuss everything upon my return." With Gavin''s word, Brady, his subordinate, naturally had no choice but toply. They went their separate ways after leaving the coffee shop, and by the tBrady returned to the Abernathy estate with a group of bodyguards, Madeline and Sophie excitedly greeted them.


    Seeing the people following him, her eyes sparkled, "I knew it! I was wondering where all our top guys had gone. So, they were with you." "I actually need a few of them. Let them apanyon a trip," she said, reaching out to grab the nearest bodyguard.


    The young man in ck, wearing sunsses, dodged slightly, looking towards Brady for guidance. Despite the sunsses masking his expression, Seaton could sense the question in his movement.


    And Brady was in a dilemma. These were Gavin''s personal bodyguards. Without his orders, not even Madeline, let alone Victoria, couldmand them. But seeing Madeline''s expression, he knew refusing her today might lead to her badmouthing him to Gavinter.


    However, what he feared the least was gossip, "Ma''am, I''m sorry. Without the head of the household''s instructions, I can''t allow you to take them." Brady shifted, positioning himself in front of Madeline, "If you wish to go out, I can arrange for other bodyguards for you." But how could any ordinary bodyguards stand against the might of the Ellington family''s protectors?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 822

    Madeline''s expression turned frosty. "What''s Gavin''s is mine; we''re married. Are you saying I don''t even have the right to use his personal security detail now?" Brady, stuck in a hard ce, responded, "That''s actually the case, ma''am. These are the head of the household''s orders. Maybe give him a call? If he agrees to let you take someone, I''ll arrange it right away." "Mum," Sophie pouted, stomping her foot lightly. They had finally gotten a lead on Percival''s whereabouts, and they couldn''t let it slip through their fingers now. If her dad found out, wouldn''t all their efforts be wasted? Madeline, patting her daughter''s hand to reassure her, casually nced over at Seaton. "He''s not Gavin''s personal bodyguard, right? Why don''t you join us and bring along a few others with skillsparable to yours?" "You sure know how to pick." Victoria''s voice suddenly filled the air. Upon seeing her, Seaton quickly moved to stand behind Victoria. "Sorry, Eliza, I''m the youngdy''s bodyguard. Without her permission, I can''t just go with you." Pleased with Seaton''s loyalty, Victoria crossed her arms and stepped forward. "Hear that, Ms. Abernathy? I thought with your age, you''d understand your ce by now." "In this family, my father''s word isw. Thenes me. You think you can justmand my security? Seems like you no longer wish to be part of the Abernathy family!" Harrison, following behind her, raised an eyebrow. ncing at Victoria, who seemed rather pleased, he subtly observed the situation, his gaze eventually settling on Seaton before returning to a state of calm observance.


    At this point, Madeline, visibly shaken by Victoria''s words, forced a polite smile in front of Brady. "Victoria, you misunderstood. It was an honest mistake. I thought he was just one of the household guards." Victoria sneered, "Then you must be quite blind." "Sister, how can you say that about Mom?!" Sophie protested. "We''re all family here. Isn''t it okay to share your security just this once?" Victoria shook her head dismissively. "Don''t tter yourself. We''re hardly family. Thest thing I need is bad luck from hearing such nonsense in broad daylight." "I have a meeting with Vivienne. Let''s not have any mishaps." Her offhand remark caught Sophie''s attention. Sophie and Madeline exchanged a nce, and all traces of dissatisfaction vanished from Sophie''s eyes; even Madeline dropped her pitiful act.


    Leaning closer to Victoria with a hint of intimacy, "You''re meeting with Vivienne? I''ve heard she''s not easy to deal with. Why not take your sister along? She could be of help if you run into trouble." "Help? With what?" Victoria eyed Sophie''s slender frskeptically. "Help by being a human shield in a fight?" Sophie, almost touching Victoria, retracted her hand. "Sis, you''re meeting Ms. Hawthorn, not getting into a brawl. What''s this about a human shield? Don''t be ridiculous." "It''s exactly a brawl I''m walking into." Victoria stated matter-of-factly. Brady, initially there for the , choked on his own saliva upon hearing this, coughing uncontrobly. "Miss, you''re nning to fight with who now?" "What''s got you so worked up?" Victoria nced at him, elbowing Harrison. "We have a court session tomorrow. I''m meeting Vivienne to see if we can cto a more lenient agreement. If talks fall through, what else but a fight? After all, someone here isn''t keen on jail time, right?"  Harrison remained unfazed, his smile never waning. "It''s kind of you to go through all this trouble for me, Victoria." Victoria: Gross, I''m getting goosebumps! Seaton: Seems like Victoria would rather see Harrison behind bars.


    Brady, still recovering, thought to himself how terrifying their encounter with Vivienne had been. "That might work. But Ms. Hawthorn isn''t easy to deal with, and her el.p fiance, Mr. Ellington, is no pushover either. Miss, you and your future brother-inw should proceed with caution."  Victoria''s interest peaked. "Oh? You''ve seen her?" Brady nodded, knowing Victoria would find out everything from Seaton anyway. "We just met with Ms. Hawthorn for negotiations, but Mr. Ellington showed up and things went south." "So, Vivienne and Percival are together now?!" Sophie''s excitement renewed, grabbing Victoria''s hand without hesitation. "Sis, let''s go together. You heard Mr. Abernathy. We''d have each other''s backs." Victoria''s body stiffened with the urge to push Sophie away but softened her gesture. "You really want to go?" "Absolutely!" If Sophie managed to irritate Vivienne... Then Harrison''s case would be the least of their worries. Given Sophie''s negligible ability to influence anything, Victoria wasn''t worried about her ruining their ns.


    Victoria tapped her chin thoughtfully, while the skepticism in Harrison''s eyes was almost palpable. She chose to ignore it, feigning obliviousness. "Fine, you''reing withthen. Mr. Abernathy would you kindly arrange for another car? I''prefer not to ride with her."  At the hotel''s third-floor restaurant, the air was filled with the melodious strains of a violin. The spacious hall had been reserved for them, arge round table set for twenty, though only a few seats were upied by Vivienne and herpany.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Leopold and Thomas were huddled together, their gaze sweeping over the group of five seated across from them. They exchanged looks of disbelief, silentlymunicating their astonishment.


    Thomas whispered, "Didn''t you mention that Sophie was all over you recently? Why does it seem like she''s taken a fancy to Percival today?" Leopold gritted his teeth slightly. "How would I know what''s going on with that woman?!" However, he couldn''t deny feeling relieved that she wasn''t clinging to him for once. What puzzled him was why Vivienne had invited them to what was supposed to be a private meeting between Percival and Harrison. Were they just here to freeload a meal? "Ms. Hawthorn, I thought we agreed this was going to be an intimate gathering? What''s the meaning of this?" Harrison couldn''t hide his dissatisfaction, his toneced with a barely concealed usation as he nced at Thomas and Leopold.


    Vivienne, focused on her meal and not bothering to look up, shot a nce toward someone attempting to inch closer to Percival. "Didn''t you bring your own uninvited guests?"

 Chapter 823

    Sophie''s movement across the room halted abruptly as she eximed indignantly, "Who are you calling irrelevant? Victoria is my sister, which makesPercival''s sister-inw by extension. You, his so-called fianc¨¦e, are the outsider here!" Her words only added to the already frosty atmosphere, making it downright suffocating.


    Thomas nced at Percival, marveling inwardly at the absurdity of the situation: "This matchmaker must''ve lost their mind." Leopold, whose attention had been solely on thevish spread of food before him, nodded in agreement without looking up. Before Vivienne could even open her mouth, Percival slightly leaned back, as if Sophie was a gue he wanted to avoid, quickly putting distance between them. "Vivienne is my wife." His gaze lifted slightly, his usual disdain reced with a rare seriousness as he said, "Mywful wife." Vivienne couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    There was something endearing about Percival when he got all serious.


    Ever since they had made it official and updated their status on Facebook, although everyone in their circle knew about their marriage, there were still many who were unaware of their union.


    Only Victoria from the Abernathy family was in the know; others might have stumbled upon it while looking her up, but Sophie was likely clueless, or she wouldn''t have referred to Vivienne as the fianc¨¦e.


    Vivienne was convinced that if Sophie uttered "fianc¨¦e" one more time, Percival would not hesitate to show her the door. Percival''s gaze on Sophie was filled with undisguised aversion, "Remember to bring your brain next tyou go out." If it weren''t for Victoria inviting her, he wouldn''t even let Sophie step foot in the house.


    Sophie, cheeks flushed and lips quivering, eyes brimming with tears, looked on the verge of crying, "How can you say that to me?" Percival, however, didn''t spare her another nce, his eyes solely for Vivienne.


    He needed to cleanse his sight with his wife''s image after being subjected to such unpleasantness.


    Victoria, raising her ss nonchntly, voiced her agreement, "Cousin speaks my mind. I never acknowledged her as my sister; she insisted on tagging along." "Given the circumstances, I suggest we call off this meeting." Vivienne set down her cutlery, her gaze lightly sweeping over Sophie''s indignant face.


    "Percival, let''s go," she suggested, patting her stomach, "Let''s try a different ce." Percival stood up, his look softening as he turned to Vivienne, a stark contrast to his disdainful treatment of Sophie, "What would you like to eat? I''ll take you there." Theypletely ignored Harrison.


    Before Victoria could react, Harrison abruptly stood up, following the duo to the door.


    Just as he was about to reach for Vivienne''s shoulder, Leopold pped his hand away and, alongside Thomas, positioned themselves protectively in front of Vivienne and Percival, "Mr. Schram, Vivienne is far too precious to be touched by the likes of you." Harrison''s already icy demeanor turned cial, "Mr. Sterling, I don''t think my family matters concern you." Vivienne stopped in her tracks, turning to face Harrison, "Family matters? And who might your family be?" Harrison''s smile tightened, "Callingout in front of others isn''t very bing, is it?" "Others?" Vivienneughed, "Leopold is my junior, my family. In case you''ve forgotten your name, letremind you, Harrison, you''re a Schram, not an Ellington!" She paused, then added, "And stop callingyour cousin-inw. I''ve said it before: I acknowledge Victoria as my cousin, but you -I do not!" Harrison''splexion turned an ugly shade of red and purple as he struggled for words, then said et through clenched teeth, "Whether you eptor not, Victoria is my wife. That''s something you can''t change."  "So?" Vivienne''s response was nonchnt.


    Just as Harrison was about to retort, Sophie, unable to contain herself any longer, stood up and rushed to his side, grasping his hand with a pained expression, "No matter what, he''s my sister''s husband. How can you not show him a shred of respect?"  Her eyes, filled with a mix of pity and righteous indignation, kept darting towards Percival.


    In that moment, an epiphany struck Leopold.


    Sophie was all over him in the past; could it be she was aiming to get closer to Percival all along...


    The person who finally glimpsed the truth couldn''t share it with Thomas in time, as Victoria, Harrison''s legitimate wife, made her bted entrance, drawing everyone''s attention.


    With grace, she brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, and then another sound echoed.


    Sophie screamed, recoiling from Harrison and clutching her hand.


    Before she could voice her usation, she was met with Victoria''s icy stare, feeling as though a thousand needles of frost were piercing her skin.


    The chill made her shiver.


    Fortunately, Victoria''s gaze moved on after a brief moment.


    Catching a glimpse of the fading red mark on Harrison''s hand, she generously ced her hand over his, "Dear sister-inw, we''re all family here, after all. And since we''ve all ctoday, it''s best to speak our minds, isn''t it?"  She gestured for everyone to look at the dining table, "This feast is all set; it would be a shto let it go to waste." Vivienne chuckled lightly, "No wonder you caught Gavin''s eye. There''s a way to ask for favors, and you two haven''t learned a bit of it." Whether intentional or not, she emphasized Gavin''s name.


    Harrison''s stormy gaze suddenly calmed, and he looked up sharply at Vivienne, "Did my father-inw seek you out today solely over the Kipling matter?" Vivienne casually pulled up a chair, her smile ambiguous, "He askedto persuade Kaitlyn to issue a letter of forgiveness. Your issues weren''t mentioned at all."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 824

    Harrison''s eyes shed with an icy chill, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    After a brief silence, the brooding look on his face faded, and he turned towards Vivienne and Percival with a gaze that was subtly warm, though its sincerity was questionable. "Ms. Hawthorn, let''s not stir the pot here. Let''s focus on the matter at hand, the Littleton family''swsuit. I understand thewyer handling it is a colleague of yours, Ms. Hawthorn. I hope you could persuade him to drop the defense." Finally, they were getting to the heart of the matter.


    Vivienne lifted her gaze, signaling for him to continue.


    Harrison raised an eyebrow, his eyes full of determination. ¡°You''ve judgedbased solely on Kaitlyn''s words, Ms. Hawthorn, which seems rather unfair." "I admit, my initial intentions with the Littleton family were not pure, but before I could act, tragedy struck. I even went back to the Littleton''sb to check the medicines myself. The form had issues long before I arrived, which had nothing to do with me." Leopold scoffed, "A culprit never admits they''re the culprit. Mr. Schram, are you so sure because you have evidence?" Thomas''s eyes flickered, suddenly understanding the purpose of their meeting. "If Mr. Schram truly believes he''s innocent, why does he keep bothering ourdy and Percival?" "It''s because Harrison doesn''t want to sh with Mr. Ellington," Sophie chimed in, unable to resist joining the conversation. She stomped her foot, tilting her chin up in a yful yet adorable gesture, "The Ellington family, being the most prestigious in Rivenwood, and also my sister''s maternal grandparents, obviously Harrison doesn''t want to make enemies. Yet, speople, misguided by gossip, think they''re on the side of justice. Mr. Ellington, she''s just trying to ruin the rtionship between the Ellington and Abernathy families!¡± As Sophie''s words settled, the atmosphere, which had momentarily softened, tensed up again. The spacious dining room fell silent, the breathing of the few present audible in the quiet.


    A shadow flickered across Harrison''s face.


    Cursing Sophie internally for her knack for making matters worse, he wondered why she would mention the rtionship between the Ellington and Abernathy families in front of Percival. Was she trying to stir up trouble? "I was unaware of any rtionship between the Ellington and Abernathy families," ca chilling voice, even making those close feel a shiver down their spine.


    Victoria instinctively stepped back.


    Everyone, through their expressions and gestures, seemed to distance themselves from Sophie.


    Harrison remained silent, coldly watching as the scene unfolded, waiting to step over Sophie''s "corpse" for his gain.


    But the eye of the storm, Sophie, was blissfully unaware.


    Without thinking, she blurted out, "Percival, have you forgotten? The Ellington and Abernathy families are rted by marriage. Your aunt is my father''s wife... uh..." Realizing toote what she had said, her voice trailed off into an awkward silence, her words dissolving into nothingness.


    But to Vivienne, none of that mattered anymore.


    Feeling the mounting anger beside her, Vivienne gently patted Percival''s back, her gaze towards Sophie filled with unmistakable scorn, "So, you admit you''re the illegitimate daughter?" "I thought from the way you spoke earlier, you considered yourself the legitimate heiress of the Abernathy family." Vivienne''s words were delivered with a smile, but to everyone but Percival, they felt an overwhelming pressure, a suffocating weight that made it hard to breathe.


    "You..." Sophie started, indignant yet unable to form a rebuttal, especially in the face of Percival''s wrathful demeanor, which seemed to emerge straight from the depths of hell.


    Her plea for help turned to Leopold, who conveniently shifted his gaze away a second too soon.


    He wasn''t about to step into this mess for Sophie.


    Seeing her y the victim card fail, Sophie clenched her teeth in rustration, looking hopefully at Victoria, "Sister, you... you''re just joing to stand there and let them ully me?"  ?wVictoria raised an eyebrow, expertly ignoring her, "Didn''t you have something you wanted to say to them? Hurry up, don''t waste my time." "Sister!" "Ms. Hawthorn, to be frank, I''ve been holding onto evidence of the Littleton family''s crimes.¡± Knowing Victoria shared his disdain for Vivienne, Harrison pressed his lips together, swallowing his frustration before continuing, "And thiswsuit, we surely won''t lose." Harrison adjusted his suit, his expression unusually warm, "You''re Victoria''s brother and sister-inw.¡ý don''t want to see our family torne apart over someone like Kaitlyn, nor do I want to see Leopold''s reputation ruined because of a woman who can''t seem to tell the truth."  Seeing him with that ''I''m just trying to help'' look on his face, Vivienne couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, is that so? Well then, here''s to Mr. Schram''s sess." If she had known it was going to be this kind of baseless usation, she wouldn''t have bothereding to this gathering. What a waste of time! A look of boredom shed through Vivienne''s eyes as she yawned.


    This time, without any hesitation, she linked arms with Percival and made their way out of the hotel restaurant. "Mr. Wolf, let''s just go hand take a nap. Seeing them haspletely putoff my food."  Percival had no objections. As they left, his icy gaze swept over the group behind them.


    His gaze finally settled on Victoria, who was caught off guard and looked momentarily stunned.


    She then quickly reverted back to her usual demeanor, pretending she hadn''t seen Percival''s look at all. "Percival, don''t go!" Just as the elevator doors were closing, Sophie finally reacted.


    Her delicate voice called out to Percival, her long legs moving quickly as she rushed toward the elevator. Unfortunately, she was a step toote.


    Moving too quickly to stop, she mmed into the fully closed elevator doors with a loud bang.


    That sound alone made Victoria wince, but then she couldn''t help but take malicious pleasure in Sophie''s misfortune, "Serves her right!" Her muttered curse was caught by Harrison, who looked at her and then at Sophie, who was on the verge of tears, "Did you do that on purpose?" Victoria''s heart skipped a beat, and she blinked innocently, "Do what on purpose?" "You knew Sophie liked Percival, and you brought her here anyway. You just wanted to embarrass her, didn''t you, Victoria? Can''t you stop being so childish?" "Oh, so this was all your n?!" Hearing themotion, Sophie, holding her now misshapen nose, charged over, raising her hand as if to strike.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 825

    The p nevernded on Victoria''s face.


    Instead, it was caught in unison by Harrison and Victoria. Their expressions froze momentarily before they pushed Sophie out with force! Someone with no background in martial arts would easily end up on the floor, which is exactly what happened to Sophie. She crashed,nding squarely on her behind.


    The pain in her tailbone was excruciating, making her curl up on the ground, yet she still found the strength to curse, "Victoria, you''re going to pay for this! I just wanted to help you, and this is how you repay me? I''m telling Dad!" Her shrill voice echoed around the diner.


    Normally, Victoria would have charged at Sophie, fists ready. But with Harrison there, she lost interest in the squabble. "Harrison, why didn''t I see it before? You have a thing for Sophie, don''t you? Seeing her humiliated bothers you, right?" "If you had just told me, I would''ve packed my bags already. Tell my father we''re getting a divorce, let you two lovebirds have your happy ending." Harrison was on the verge of exploding, "Victoria, can''t you act normal for once?! If I lose the trial tomorrow, I''ll end up like Kipling!" "And then, who in the Abernathy family will truly stand by you?" Victoria scoffed, "If you didn''t want Sophie here, you should''ve said something at home. Oh, but you''re scared of being exposed as a hypocrite, worried Madeline would spill the beans to my father?" "Harrison, have sdignity! If you can''t convince Vivienne to back down, don''t blme. I''m done ying the devoted wife!" With a tic wave of her hand and eyes wide with anger or perhaps an act, she dered, "Whatever happens with thiswsuit, it''s none of my business!" "Is anyone even listening to me?!" Sophie, ignored and in pain, struggled to her feet, her voice hoarse from shouting. She was determined to make Victoria pay.


    But the bickering couple might as well have been deaf to her. Harrison, with a fierce look in his eyes, ignored Sophiepletely, "Victoria, stop being unreasonable! If I get locked up, what good will it do you? Remember, for better or worse, we''re in this together!" With a snort, Victoria turned and walked away, no longer interested in engaging with Harrison.


    If it weren''t for Vivienne''s scheme, she would never have married him in the first ce.


    Far to the north of Rivenwood, nestled among the mountains, stood a unique mansion.


    A car approached slowly,ing to a stop in front of the mansion. A man stepped out and rang the doorbell.


    The door opened quickly, and the man entered.


    Inside, a woman in a red dress lounged on the sofa, swirling a ss of red wine, her demeanor seductive.


    The man approached respectfully, "Abigail, Harrison''s trial begins tomorrow. Gavin has been scrambling to get him out." The woman in red took a sip of her wine, her fingers trailing along the sofa, "Fool!" The man kept his head down, "With the Abernathy family out of the game, only the Grimshaw family remains." She stood, approaching a rose in the windowsill, "If they''re useless, eliminate them." "Yes," the man replied.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Abigail nced at him, adding, "Leave no one behind." The man hesitated, "But, with the ancient warrior lineage under scrutiny, wiping out the Abernathy family might attract unwanted attention." Her smile deepened as she approached him, "Do you think I''ve been hiding sessfully up till now?" "I don''t understand!" the man confessed.


    "Vivienne''s making a big show of overturning the Littleton family''s case to bait a bigger fish - Samantha, and through her, me. Abigail''s smile widened, "That girl is more cunning than her mother."  The man frowned, "But how could she know you''re connected to the Abernathy family?" Abigailughed heartily, "Because she''s Arthur''s daughter!" The man was shocked, "Arthur''s daughter? How? He''s been on the battlefield his whole life." "She is a gift fromto him," Abigail said, looking out the window with a cryptic smile, "I wonder if he''ll appreciate this gift." The man shuddered involuntarily as he beheld the smile on the woman''s face. It was a smile that seemed to mask a sinister plot, a plot that, he felt, had nothing to do with the schthey were currently orchestrating.  The woman in red shifted her gaze away and asked, "Where''s Samantha?" "She''s down at the Grimshaw family''s secretb, still trying to crack the secret to the elixir of life," the man responded.


    The woman in red snorted in inked disdain. "Useless! It''s been months without a peep. Vivienne, that girl, barely in her twenties and she''s already concocted the elixir of life.


    et ne And Samantha thinks she can take her on? She''s delusional!"  The man was taken aback. "What? Vivienne has already created the elixir of life?" Speaking of Vivienne, the woman in red''s eyes lit up with admiration. "That girl truly deserves the title of a prodigy. She might just be the greatest treasure I''ve ever cacross in my lifetime." The man was puzzled by her use of the word "treasure." He asked, "If Vivienne has already made the elixir of life, why don''t we just take it from her? It would save us a lot of trouble!" "Smack!" The woman in red''s hand seemed to fly through the air,nding a p on the man''s face. "I''ve told you before, we''re not toy a finger on Vivienne." Privacy

 Chapter 826

    The man''s face turned a bright shade of crimson as the pnded, swelling almost immediately. He took a step back, too afraid to utter a word, though his mind raced with thoughts of protest. He''d roughed up Vivienne more than once recently, but wasn''t that all at hermand? Yet, he dared not voice this question.


    The woman fixed her gaze on the wine ss in her hand, her voice raspy, "She''s my trump card!" He wanted to ask, but then the woman in red turned sharply, her voice cold, "Tell Samantha she has one more month. If she doesn''t crack the secret to the elixir of life, she can consider herself dead!" The man was at a loss. He couldn''t fathom why Abigail would invest so much in Samantha''s research instead of simply taking what Vivienne already had. But he held his tongue and simply nodded before walking away. At the door, something struck him, and he turned back, "What about Harrison?" "Don''t worry about him. His schemes have already cto light. Vivienne is using him to force my hand." With nothing more to say, the man left. After his departure, the woman moved to the window, her thoughts as distant as the horizon.


    At Rivenwood, Asher''s mansion, Asher sat in his study, a mix of calm and storm in his demeanor. Across from him, Gavin''s normallyposed face was etched with concern. The middle-aged man tapped the desk rhythmically, breaking the silence, "Gavin, if only you had foreseen this. Why did you insist on making life difficult for Kaitlyn and her crew?" Gavin''s brows furrowed, "Asher, you were the one who ordered us to ensure Kaitlyn and Vivienne suffered. And now you''re washing your hands of it?" Asher''s face showed no guilt, only righteousness, "I wanted you to put pressure on Kaitlyn and Vivienne, not to bungle things up. Now, with Vivienne gaining the upper hand, you still pushed forward recklessly." "Idiots, all of you. Now, I have to clean up your mess." A recent family crisis had nearly cost Asher his status, and though the immediate danger had passed, his frustration lingered. Noticing Gavin''s discontent yet silent demeanor, Asher smirked, "As for Kipling, it''s toote to help him." "Gavin, do you think we can just let Kipling take the fall? He knows too much. If he ends up in prison, it could spell disaster for both of us." Asher, unfazed, replied, "Gavin, have you forgotten that we thrive under the Grimshaw family''s protection? Nothing silences a man more effectively than death." Gavin was horrified, "You can''t mean to kill Kipling! If that gets out, we''re both finished!" Asher remained cool as ever, "You''re overthinking it. Your son-inw''s brother is a police chief, isn''t he? Let him handle it. It''s the perfect cover." And about Harrison, "If he loses thewsuit with Vivienne, we can frhim for Kipling''s death. If he wins, it''s the perfect chance to show Vivienne what we''re capable of." Gavin, though initially hesitant, couldn''t help but be swayed by Asher''s n. "Alright, Asher. I''ll make the call to Harrison. Let''s set up a meeting." Despite his outwardpliance, Gavin was plotting, seeing an opportunity to outmaneuver Asher in their dangerous game. Gavin was pacing in his mind, mulling over a list of potential candidates for a rather dark task. He needed someone gone -Kipling, to be precise. And r not just gone, but without a whisper of suspicion falling upon him.  W Finding himself in the most secluded stairwell of his upscale townhouse, Gavin whipped out his phone and sent a discreet text to Harrison. The message was brief, its contents ominous. Without missing a beat, he scrolled through his contacts, eventually dialing a number that he hoped would solve all his problems.  Unbeknownst to him, his own clock was ticking much faster than he anticipated.


    Meanwhile, Harrison''s phone buzzed while he and Victoria were seated in their SUV, en route back to the Abernathy estate. The atmosphere between them was icy, a far cry from the heated arguments that had filled the vehicle just hours before. Their silent feud was a one-sided affair, at least in the mind of a certain Mr. Schram. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 827

    Actually, Victoria was slumped in the back seat, her head down, furiously tapping away at her phone: "I told you, bringing Sophie along was a surefire way to botch things up. Told you so." Vivienne, who seemed to have sspare ton her handstely, responded quickly: "Without Sophie, the n was doomed from the start." "Don''t think for a second that I don''t know what you''re up to.'' Victoria let out an almost imperceptible hiss, thinking to herself that Vivienne was even better at mind games than she was, and she was an Abernathy.


    Shaking her head, she started furiously typing a defense: "Well, it''s not like I had a choice, did I? You can''t expectto blow my cover in front of Harrison now, can you? Sophie was the only smokescreen we had, or else, we wouldn''t have been able to make our getaway so early." Vivienne replied, "Mind your words. Anyway, I''ve got another task for you." "You''re not seriously expectingto nab Harrison''stest research, are you?" Victoria''s grip on her phone tightened as she sneakily nced at Harrison.


    The man was seated in the front, absorbed in something on his own device.


    Noticing her gaze, he looked up, and the moment their eyes met, a surge of irritation flooded Victoria.


    She red at him before dropping her gaze back to her phone to continue typing: "That''s a no-go. Harrison''s as cunning as a fox. He''s only off his gbecause you''ve been pushing him too hard. I''d rather have a hundred arguments with Gavin than deal with him." Vivienne''s text cthrough, tinged with an evident sense of amusement at Victoria''s wariness towards Harrison.


    But she wasn''t actually expecting Victoria to undertake that mission: "You don''t have to. Your task for the next few days is to protect Gavin." Victoria stared at her phone in disbelief for a solid ten minutes, half-convinced she had somehow time-traveled.


    "Protect Gavin? Am I reading this right? Is my vision failing me?" She rubbed her eyes and looked again. No, the message was clear.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What on earth was Vivienne thinking? Had she been body-snatched? After a moment, she regained herposure and typed a rapid response: "Are you okay? Are you still Vivienne? If someone has taken over Vivienne''s body, just givea heads-up so I can arrange a proper burial." Vivienne replied, "...Are you wishingdead?" Victoria: "No... I mean, yes... Ugh, no, what I mean is, we''re allies, and you''re technically my cousin-inw. If you''ve been body- snatched, I, as a humanitarian, owe it to her to arrange a proper send-off." Vivienne: "...Thanks, I guess." Victoria: "Don''t mention it. But seriously, are you or are you not possessed?" Vivienne: "...I''m not!" Victoria: "If you''re not possessed, then why on earth would you wantto protect Gavin? And with my limited skills, I should be the one under his protection!" Vivienne: "Someone will be there to help you tomorrow!" Victoria: "..." That night.


    The dense inkiness shrouded the night sky, leaving only a few night-shift officers half-asleep, while most people had already called it a day.


    The silence in the precinct''s holding cells was almost eerie.


    Except for the asional snoring, Kipling was tossing and turning in his cell, unable to find sleep amid the noise from nearby cells.


    He had been locked up for over a day, and despite assurances that Gavin would bail him out, there had been no word. His wife''s pleas to Madeline had only been met with promises to "do her best." Restlessness turned into acute pain as Kipling curled up, clutching his stomach in agony, "Help... someone, please..." His cries of pain were drowned out by the snoring, sweat beading on his forehead as panic set in, "Anyone?! Help me! I''ve been poisoned!" His shouts, fueled by desperation, eventually caught the attention of a neighboring inmate, irritated by the disturbance, "What''s with all the noise? Wantto shut you up for good?!" But Kipling was beyond anger. Realizing someone was finally listening, he rolled off the bed and dragged himself to the bars, "Mate, please, I need help. It''s my stomach... it''s really bad." His pleas, growing fainter, sounded almost ghostly in the quiet of the night.


    The neighbor, now wide awake and rmed, banged on the wall, "Hey! You okay?!" Through the wall, he couldn''t see the distress in Kipling''s cell but hearing the continuous groans, he knew something was seriously wrong.


    Rushing to the door, he yelled, "Officers! We need help here! Someone''s been poisoned!" "What''s all the racket?!" "Poisoned? This isn''t death row. How''s that possible?!" "Officers, please! Someone''s really sick!" Themotion woke others, and soon, a chorus ofints and curiosity filled the air. The mor finally drew the night guards. Two officers, batons in hand, approached with authoritative steps, their presence silencing the chatter.


    "What''s the meaning of this disturbance?" one of them barked.


    The first to be woken pointed towards Kipling''s cell, "Officer, this man, he says he''s been poisoned. He''s beenining about his stomach all night. Kept everyone awake." With the seriousness of the situation dawning on them, the officers sprang into action, the night''s monotony breaking for a crisis that was all too real.


    The junior officer''s expression flickered ufortably at the words, his gaze sweeping over Kipling lying on the ground before he interjected, "Poisoning? Here, in a detention center? How could that even happen? You''re taking his delirious mumbling for truth now?"  "That doesn''t make sense, officer. How could mere sleep-talking cause such amotion?" The man was skeptical. After all, if it was just sleep-talking, why would the guy in the next cell respond to him?  He was only in for a DUI, locked up for a couple of days, but he certainly didn''t want to witness a life slipping away right before his eyes. "Look officer, you really should check it out. If something happens, none of us could bear the responsibility, right?"

 Chapter 828

    The lead detective''s expression softened a bit, acknowledging the logic in the argument before him, and began to unhook the keys from his belt, ready to step forward.


    Just as he moved, a young officer tugged at his sleeve, "You''re actually buying this? Who knows if they''re trying to trick us. This one''s a serious felon. If he uses this chance to escape, who do we answer to?" However, the prisoners didn''t see it that way, "Even if someone''s a serious felon, they still have rights, don''t they? And with all these cops around, do you really think he could make a break for it from the station?" Even in a ce as tightly guarded as the precinct, with who knows how many eyes watching.


    Thinking someone could escape from here was like believing in fairy tales! The lead detective shrugged off his colleague''s hand, "They''re right. Especially because he''s a serious felon, we need to be careful. If something happens to him, scases could end up without any evidence." "But wait a second..." The young officer tried to interject, but his colleague had already moved to unlock the cell.


    A sh of panic crossed his eyes, and he stomped his foot in frustration and hurried after him.


    The officer who unlocked the cell had already approached Kipling, "Hey, wake up. You awake?" "I told you he was out," the young officer mumbled, still not convinced. Seeing that Kipling wouldn''t respond, he was about to pull his colleague away when suddenly Adam sprang to his feet.


    His expression shifted from serious to urgent, "Call an ambnce! Someone''s been poisoned. Hurry, call an ambnce!" In the hospital corridor outside the surgery room, Leopold, apanied by Vivienne and Percival, faced the weary, furrow-browed Chief of the Station.


    Kipling was their key to unlocking the secrets of an ancient warrior lineage, and Percival had made arrangements with the localw enforcement to be notified immediately of any developments.


    They had thought that with Gavin''s cautious nature, he''d at least wait for Harrison''s trial to conclude before making a move.


    Yet, less than a day had passed before trouble arose.


    Percival''s face darkened with a question, "What happened?" Chief Chad, sweating profusely, found himself at a loss for words under Percival''s interrogation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was puzzled himself.


    Having an incident under his watch was thest thing he needed, making his superiors doubt hispetence.


    As he wiped the sweat from his brow and turned his piercing gaze towards Adam, he demanded, "You were on duty today. Tell me, how did this happen?!" Adam, lips pressed tightly together, bowed his head, "It all happened so suddenly, sir. As you know, our meals and everything else here are standardized. If there was an issue, it shouldn''t have just affected him. Could it be a coincidence?" "A coincidence?" Leopold scoffed, "What kind of coincidence results in only Kipling getting food poisoning, out of everyone in the precinct?" Although Leopold often seemed carefree, as a former key operative under Percival at the Vanguard Agency, his presence was not easily ignored.


    Adam kept his head down, his neck aching but not daring to lift it.


    Percival''s cold voicemanded, "Look at me." Despite not knowing Percival''s status, Adam sensed the authority in his voice, especially given Chad''s deference, and slowly raised his head.


    With just a nce, Percival could tell Adam wasn''t involved, "Were you the only one on duty today?" Adam answered, "No, there was another guard, Keith." Chad paused, his gaze sweeping the room.


    His bushy eyebrows knit together as he pushed Adam, "This is crucial information, and you''re only mentioning it now?! Where''s Keith?!" Adam, pushed back by his superior, shook his head, indicating he didn''t know: "I was focused on getting Kipling to the hospital; I didn''t see if he followed." Leopold''s expression changed at this, "Damn, that kid might have bolted." "It''s impossible!" Adam immediately countered, "Keith is one of my best. He once risked disciplinary action to save an elderly couple from abuse in the Littleton case. He wouldn''t hurt Kipling." Chad, not very familiar with Keith, felt like kicking ssense into Adam, "Whether it''s him or not, you need to bring him in today! If anything happens to Kipling, do you think you can bear the responsibility?!"  Percival''s dark eyes nced at the surgery room as the red light turned off, "Leopold, go with him. If Keith isn''t at the precinct or his home, issue a warrant!" "Got it." Adam opened his mouth to protest, but Leopold, following Percival''s orders, dragged him out before he could argue, "Enough. I know you care about your men, but let''s move. The sooner we find him, the sooner we can clear his name."  S Adam, realizing the truth in those words, followed without further objection.


    As the elevator doors closed, the surgery room doors opened, and Vivienne emerged in scrubs, "He was poisoned with a synthetic toxin, A touch could cause unbearable pain. Without immediate intervention, he wouldn''t havested three hours."  Chad, feeling a chill, asked, "Is he going to make it?" Vivienne removed her mask, "He was brought in time. He''s been moved to intensive care." Chad sighed in relief, his worry dissipating, "That''s good. Ms. Hawthorn, your skills are remarkable, almost miraculous." Percival stepped forward to take her coat, tossing it into a bin, "I''ll have someone watch over Kipling. You should rest. We can''t afford any dys at tomorrow''s hearing.'' Tired as she was, Vivienne allowed Percival to escort her back to the car, grateful for a moment to breathe.


    On the way back, Vivienne had her eyes closed, her head resting on Percival''s shoulder.


    Her eyelids were heavy with sleep, yet her mind was oddly alert, "Gavin''s panicking." Percival''s cheek brushed against Vivienne''s soft hair, "Good, we want him on the edge. It''s when he''s calm that we should worry." Vivienne turned her gaze towards the window, "Still, even now, he hasn''t yed his trump card." Outside the car window, the sky was still shrouded in the cloak of predawn darkness.


    The city''s neon lights devoured much of the darkness, yet patches of night remained imprable. Vivienne watched the scenery outside, her eyes deep with thought, pondering over unknowns.


    Percival''s slender fingers gently stroked her head, his voice deep and soothing, "No rush. His trump card, it will cto light sooner orter." Vivienne hummed in response, not saying more, and fell asleep in Percival''s embrace.

 Chapter 829

    On the other side of town.


    Leopold, with Adam in tow, strolled through thebyrinthine streets of Rivenwood''srgest urban vige.


    Twisting alleys had Leopold nursing a headache. Without his trusty GPS, he half-expected Adam to lead him into an unfamiliar alleyway for a swift, unseen dispatch.


    "When are we getting there?" Thomas surveyed the surrounding high-rises, nearly indistinguishable from one another.


    Above, a tangle of clotheslines and electric wires-a fire trap if there ever was one.


    And to think, someone working for the Abernathy family lived in such a ce? Quite the understatement.


    Adam led the way, asionally ncing back to ensure Leopold and Thomas''s group kept pace. "Just up ahead. This ce, it''s a maze. Looks like there are many ways through, but most are dead ends. Without a local guide, it''s easy to get lost." Leopold noted, "I heard you guys have dorms. Why does Keith choose to live here?" A hint of frustration crossed Adam''s face. "Who knows what goes through his mind? An orphan, yet he insists on living amidst this chaos. I''ve offered him a dorm room multiple times, but he always refuses, iming he needs his freedom." "Talking about the intern sry not even hitting eight grand, in a ce as pricey as Rivenwood, even these rundown ts cost a couple grand a month. Half his sry gone just on rent, not to mentionmuting and living expenses. Barely saves anything by month''s end." Adam had more to say about Keith. "And that kid keeps dreaming about getting married. With his spending habits, which girl would even consider?" Leopold and Thomas listened in silence.


    ncing back at their team, Leopold had his suspicions. iming to dislike restrictions was probably just an excuse for avoiding too close a contact with Abernathy family members in the dorms.


    Their conversation meandered, extracting even Keith''s police academy entry date.


    As they neared the end of their chat, they finally arrived at the base of Keith''s building. Rivenwood, well past midnight.


    Only a few scattered lights were on; the rest of the building was shrouded in darkness, impossible to tell if anyone was home. Adam led them into the building, which had only recently been fitted with a new elevator.


    Crammed into the elevator, they barely fit; had they not left two men at the entrance to keep watch, they''d have exceeded its weight limit.


    Reaching Keith''s floor, they faced a metal door covered in flyers, looking as if no one had lived there for ages.


    Adam, under Leopold and Thomas''s watchful eyes, raised his hand to knock but was stopped by Leopold. "Let''s not spook anyone." Thomas, with his universal key, stepped forward. "I owe you one, huh? Dragged out in the middle of the night for Percival''s task." Hisint was lighthearted, his hands deft.


    The door creaked open.


    Leopold, ready for anything, entered first. "See it as an opportunity to shine. Just stay behind me; wouldn''t want Keith catching you off guard again." "In this darkness, who knows where he''s hiding." Zzzap...


    Before Thomas could finish, the sound of an electric current cut through, the room suddenly flooded with light.


    Adam tensed, instinctively readying for a fight, then heard a click. The room lit up, revealing its emptiness.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thomas, deadpan, turned to Adam. "Why didn''t you just turn on the lights first?" Silence fell.


    Adam, trying not tough, caught Leopold''s embarrassed nce. For a moment, Leopold wished the earth would swallow him whole.


    Coughing awkwardly, Leopold quickly shifted blto Thomas''s hasty actions. "I brought you for backup, not trouble." Thomas, peering inside, retorted, "Does it look like anyone''s here?" "How can there be no one... Keith must be here..." Mr. Sterling''s confidence faded as he took in the room. No sign of Keith or any recent activity.


    Adam inwardly cursed. Where the hell had Keith gone? The small apartment, barely a studio, left nowhere to hide. From the neatly made bed to the half-eaten snacks on the table, everything was in in view.


    Thomas pped a rigid Leopold on the shoulder. "Let''s head back. Tto issue that warrant, as Percival said." Adam, finally catching up, protested. "Isn''t this too sudden?" Issuing a warrant for an intern could ruin Keith''s career.


    Thomas''s reply was curt, dragging a dazed Leopold away. "Not sudden at all. Middle of the night, he''s neither at the hospital with the sick criminal, at home, nor at the station.


    Something''s off."  "He''s probably out there, plotting his escape." As they left, Adam couldn''t argue. Despite being part of the police force, there was no justifying Keith''s absence.


    They had arrived with a mission, and now, they left with more questions than answers.


    Little did they know, just a stone''s throw from the house, a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness after they had left.


    Keith''s dark eyes glinted rmingly in the night as he clutched his phone, his voice deep and serious, "They''re gone. When are your guysing to getout of here?!" Brady''s voice, deliberately disguised to be ambiguous, snapped, "You screw up something this simple and expect us to clean up your mess?!" Keith''s face showed no sign of fear as he scoffed, "If you''re so great, why didn''t you do it yourself?" His pointed question caught Brady et off guard, leaving him with nothing to say but a huff, "At least Kipling took the poison. Now, unless the Sheldon family is still around or the Specter Healeres out of hiding, even the Almighty couldn''t save Kipling."  Toward the end, Brady didn''t forget to remind Keith to stay hidden.


    No matter where he was, they couldn''t let Vivienne and her crew catch him. "Don''t even think about going back to your ce. I''ll arrange a new identity and a safe house for you. Tonight, we''re getting you and your mother out of Rivenwood."

 Chapter 830

    Keith''s voice dropped to a whisper, "No, I''m not leaving Rivenwood. With the officials and their hounds on my tail, I need a hideout in ssecluded part of Rivenwood. Stock it with a month''s worth of water and provisions." "Let them loosen their grip on the borders, then you can sneakout." Brady hadn''t expected this casual contact, who hadn''t been activated for ages, to be so resourceful.


    But now wasn''t the tfor nitpicking. He took a deep breath and said, "Fine, as long as you''re not afraid of being caught by Vivienne and her crew. And remember, if you betray us, we, the Abernathys, won''t spare anyone you care about!" The next day.


    Vivienne woke up from a good night''s sleep unfazed by the news of Keith''s escape.


    She had anticipated this oue, ¡°Keith, always a thorn in our side since the Littleton debacle. Must be one of the Abernathys'' moles in the force." In the car, Anna raised her voice, "Ms. Vivienne, isn''t it better that he''s vanished?" Leopold''s incredulous voice cthrough the speaker, ¡°Better? Anna, are you still half asleep?! How do we dig into the Abernathys without a lead?" The front passenger seat pursed their lips in silence, turning away to massage their temples, not wanting to engage further with Leopold.


    Vivienne, even from the backseat, could feel the frustration, ¡°If Keith is off the grid, we can spin the story however we want. Whose side was he on? Use your head!" Leopold was stunned, ¡°Really? But Vivienne, without solid evidence, won''t we faceints?" "The Abernathys wouldn''t dare," Percival couldn''t stand Leopold''s periodic brain fades.


    Leopold finally got it, "So, we''re hunting for a legitimate reason to raid the Abernathys. Percival, why didn''t you just say so? What''s with the riddles this early in the morning?" Pausing, Leopold added, "And don''t we already have enough on them? Why go through all this trouble just for an excuse?" He was lost at theplexity that seemed to thicken around Vivienne and Percival''s ns.


    Simple matters turning unnecessarily convoluted.


    Vivienne gave him a look reserved for idiots, "Shut it!" "Zip!" Leopold mimed locking his lips.


    Soon, they arrived at the courthouse.


    Vivienne and Percival stepped out, followed by Anna, Leopold, Thomas, and others.


    Harrison, along with a slickwyer, awaited them.


    He wanted to throw a jab at Vivienne but she ignored himpletely and headed inside.


    Leaving Harrison fluctuating between shades of purple and green.


    Inside, Keh had already taken his seat among the jury.


    The Abernathys had their representation too - Gavin, Victoria, Sophie, and in a corner, Ramona.


    Vivienne scanned the room, her gaze pausing briefly before a smile yed on her lips.


    She whispered to Percival, "Looks like they''re discarding Harrison." Percival surveyed the room, "Let''s wait. Harrison is more useful to them than Gavin. They might drop Gavin, but not Harrison." Vivienne hummed, ncing at Gavin, "The fact that Gavin is still breathing is a miracle." Percival, with a stoic face, "He won''t survive tonight." Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    Percival informed, "Got a tip. Someone''s already en route to the Abernathys." Vivienne smirked, ¡°Wonder how much Gavin''s willing to pay for his life.¡± Percival smirked back, "Vivienne, you''ve turned ruthless." Gavin had to die.


    But not by their hands.


    Thus, Vivienne had someone safeguard Gavin, keeping his fate firmly in their grasp. How he would meet his end was a matter of whimsy.


    Vivienne''s smile didn''t waver as the judge entered and court began.


    The attorneys started presenting their cases. As the intiff, Jerry spoke first, "The Littleton incident a decade ago wasn''t thoroughly investigated." "For ten years, my client has been gathering evidence." He handed documents to the judge, ¡°These papers prove Littleton''s product was safe." "Yet, the victims insisted it was Littleton''s fault, backed by Harrison''s testimony. We suspect a conspiracy against the Littletons, involving Harrison." Vivienne''s prior investigation had uncovered dirt on Harrison''swyer.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rumors said he was specially flown in from abroad, an expert in these kind of cases.


    Upon hearing Jerry''s usations, l.ne the man remained stoic, waiting for Jerry to finish before finally speaking up: "I object! Your honor, this incident happened a decade ago. The original recipe was destroyed long ago; how can we verify if what the intiff presents is legitimate?"  He pped his hands, "On our side, we have a scientist who was part of the original research team as aj witness. He faced numerous §Ö challenges alongside my client to report the Littleton family."  S The courtroom doors swung open.


    All eyes turned, and a man in histe fifties or early sixties was ushered in by the police.


    Handcuffed in silver, his beard unkempt and looking utterly disheveled.


    Kaitlyn recognized him at a nce, "Vince?!" She eximed, and the opposingwyer seized the moment, speaking up first, "It seems Mrs. Littleton knows him. With this, we can''t be used of making false denials." Jerry narrowed his eyes, "You think everyone operates like you?" As the man was led to the witness stand, Vivienne turned to Kaitlyn, a hint of guilt on her face, "Kaitlyn, is this man really one of the original researchers?" Kaitlyn nodded, her eyes filled with a touch of nostalgia looking at Vince, "He was one of the key researchers on that new product. He was also my father''s college buddy, they were very close." "After that scandal, I''ve always wanted to find him to testify, to prove my father''s innocence. But we lost track of him. Onlyter did find out, after our family went.


    we bankrupt, he turned himself in and went to prison."  "He turned himself in despite being a whistleblower?" Jerry listened to Vince''s testimony, not missing Kaitlyn''s words. Percival responded coldly, "Probably out of fear."

 Chapter 831

    Jerry felt a jolt run through him. As much as he hated to admit it, Percival''s point was hard to ignore. Back in the day, Vince was probably cornered by Harrison into giving false testimony, then turned himself in out of fear of Harrison''s retaliation. What Jerry hadn''t seening was Vince''s continued allegiance to Harrison, even after a decade behind bars.


    "Frank insisted on adding an excessive amount of herbs to the form against my advice," Vince spoke softly, yet his words reached everyone in the room clearly. "That led to the tragic incident when one of the herbs failed to synergize, causing the disaster." Head bowed, fingers nervously picking at the calluses on his hands, Vince continued, "Frank had good intentions; he never meant for anyone to get hurt. It''s my fault. I should have stopped him, even if it meant risking my job. Then, we wouldn''t be in this mess." Kaitlyn couldn''t sit still any longer. Standing up abruptly, she used, "You''re lying! Vince, my dad treated you well. How could you betray him like this?" "The development and proposal of the new product were your and Harrison''s doing! My father never objected to your ns!" Pulling out a USB drive, Kaitlyn added, "This contains videos from the meeting rooms andbs back then. My dad never once raised concerns about Vince''s research." "He even praised Vince''spetence to my mom several times at home." She then produced a diploma from Frank Littleton''s archives. "My father was a distinguished PhD student from Veridia Medical University. How could he not know about the adverse interaction between those two herbs? Vince, using him like this is an insult!" Harrison''swyer, Bill, scoffed at the usations. "This only proves Frank had ill intentions from the start. If he was so sure of the medicine''s ineffectiveness, why didn''t he test it on himself instead of opting for suicide?" The onlinemunity was divided, with the live streamments reflecting a wide range of opinions.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jerry''s cool gaze swept the courtroom, "Bill''s remarks are disgraceful to the legal profession, sounding no better than online trolls." "Did the Littleton family not wish to appeal? Each of their appeals was dismissed by the court." The evidence screen in the courtroom disyed the dismissed petitions, "I wonder what power Harrison had to aplish this. A man proven innocent, yet denied the chance to appeal? Bill, does that seem fair to you?" The jury, including Gavin who was nearly sixty but with excellent eyesight, noticed the signature on the petitions. Gavin''s voice wavered, "It was the Littleton family''s fault. Even a hundred trials would lead to the soue. The court isn''t just for the Littleton family; it''s for the justice of all." Vivienne, with a clear gaze, retorted, "So, the Littleton family aren''t consideredmon folk? And I see the signer shares your surname. Any rtion?" Sophie interjected, "Just because someone shares ourst ndoesn''t mean they''re rted to us!" The judge called for order as the courtroom erupted in murmurs.


    Vivienne smiled, "Of course, there''s ne more evidence. We request the testimony of the Littleton family''spany shareholders and the scientists involved in the research."  As tension rose, Harrison''s facade of calmness cracked slightly, while Vivienne and others awaited the entrance of the key witnesses.


    The courtroom door creaked open, and aged scientists walked in, followed by officers, marking a pivotal moment in the trial. The moment their faces shed across the screen, the online chat exploded with surprise and disbelief.


    "Wait, a professor from the Elite University Hospital?" "The Dean of the College of Pharmacology at Havenwood University?" "Oh my God! These guys, they all cfrom the Littleton family? Then, how could the Littletons have been involved in those harmful scandals back in the day?!" One by one, the crowd recognized them. Sof these faces were regrs on TV, well-respected figures whose names even those outside of the industry could recall.


    Harrison''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening as his lips pressed into a thin line. His gaze was glued to those familiar faces, many of whom he had consulted in the past. They were the backbones of the Littleton family, steadfast even when the family''s fortune crumbled. They had refused the Schram family''s offers to join them.  Instead, they left the pharmaceutical world behind to becrenowned academics.


    When the court summons arrived, Harrison had considered reaching out to them. But he knew their stubborn streak all too well. No matter how much he offered it wouldn''t be enough to sway them.  Kaitlyn, no, Vivienne-what on earth did she do to persuade them to step back into the fray?

 Chapter 832

    Vivienne''s gaze shifted across the room, the corners of her lips curling up slightly. "Harrison, surely you must recognize sof these faces. Back in the day, as an intern, you joined the Littleton family''s R&D team to develop new products. These people were your partners and mentors." Harrison''s hand, hidden under the table, clenched his shirt tightly. Ignoring Vivienne, he rasped in disbelief, "ke, Trent, how could you do this to me?" "How much did Vivienne pay you to bear false witness against me?" Jerry cleared his throat, "These witnesses haven''t spoken yet. How do you know it''s perjury?" Harrison shot back, "Why else would you bring them here if not to pin the crof ingratitude on me? Mrs. Littleton, I respected your kindness toback then and didn''t quarrel with you. After all these years, why can''t you letgo?" Leopold, sitting among the audience, nced at Harrison''s reddened eyes. "This guy''s quite the actor," he remarked.


    He elbowed Thomas, "Is this what they call a ''male gold digger'' on the inte?" "Clearly," was the unspoken reply.


    Before Thomas could respond, a crisp female voice surprised them from behind.


    Leopold turned sharply, just in tto catch a grimace of pain, "Griffin Martinez! A little heads-up next time, you scaredhalf to death!" Seeing Leopold''s lips turn pale, a flicker of concern crossed Griffin''s eyes. "Oh dear, I thought you knew. Are you okay? Needto check?" Leopold quickly waved her off, "No, no, I''m fine!" "Oh." Griffin looked slightly dejected, her disappointment visible.


    Thomas couldn''t stand it and shot his brother a look that clearly read: That''s why you''re single! Leopold silently protested his innocence.


    Amidst their silent exchange, Griffin was back in high spirits, "This Harrison, he''s the jerk you were talking about? No wonder he managed to charm Vivienne''s friend; he does look pretty decent." Her excitement was palpable, much to Leopold''s annoyance. "He''s nothing but a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Just watch, he''s going down today." Their words resonated in the small space.


    Gavin, sitting not too far from them, caught every word.


    His murky eyes sparked with an idea, thinking of Emrys Abernathy and others they had apprehended.


    Wondering if Harrison''s concoction would work, he considered the implications if Emrys and the others recanted. That could reallyplicate things...


    If only he knew he was already a pawn being sacrificed, he''d be worrying about his own fate.


    "Victoria, are you familiar with them?" Gavin fumbled with his cane''s handle.


    His gaze lingered on the courtroom  before turning to Victoria, who was clearly bored, "When you visited Vivienne, did you manage to gather any useful information?" Victoria, yawning, showed little interest, "What could I possibly learn? Vivienne and Percival only toleratedbecause of Richard. Do you think they''d share their ns with me? They''re not fools!  S Her words implied Gavin was the fool for thinking otherwise.


    She wondered why Vivienne bothered protecting Gavin.


    Could someone be plotting against Gavin? What a delightful thought! But then, considering Percival''s deep-seated hatred for Gavin, if he knew someone was after Gavin, he''d likely help them along. Protecting Gavin must serve sother purpose.


    Victoria''s thoughts drifted, her gaze returning to Gavin without betraying her concern for his well-being.


    To her, Gavin might as well have been dead. His life or death held no interest for her.


    What mattered was ensuring the Abernathy family''s assets didn''t fall into Madeline and her daughter''s hands.


    Gavin''s face fluctuated between shades of anger, about tosh out, but Percival''s icy stare froze him in his tracks. Feeling a chill, Gavin''s grip on his cane tightened, his demeanour changing to one of fear.


    Victoria raised an eyebrow. Besides the Grimshaw family, who else could instill such fear in Gavin? Her gaze followed to where Percival had been looking, but she missed seeing the person of interest.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her curiosity piqued, she nced back at Gavin, then noticed several researchers entering the courtroom.


    The sound of metal shing caught her attention, and she saw a man, about Gavin''s age, dressed in a red vest, supported by two in unfamiliar ck uniforms.


    "Whitford Abernathy?!" she gasped silently.


    Had Vivienne really managed to bring this notorious figure into y? "What on earth, Whitford, are you out of your mind The daughter''s whispered exmation didn''t escape Gavin''s ears. After yearshearing that familiar nagain made his throat tighten, "How could he possibly show up here...  S It wasn''t just Gavin.


    Even Harrison, upon seeing the neer, found his breathing bing difficult.


    Bill, always the most perceptive, noticed the change in the atmosphere and guessed that this Whitford might be a figure of ssignificance. "Harrison. Do you know this man?" Harrison''s gaze flickered, "How could he be here?!" Ignoring Bill''s question, he muttered under his breath: "Wasn''t he supposed to be gone for good? Why, how could Vivienne track him down? What in the world does this Vivienne have up her sleeve?"  Down below, Madeline looked at the neer.


    His brooding gaze, even without looking at her, sent a chill down her spine.


    She rubbed her arms, her voice soft as she clung to Gavin''s arm, "Gavin, who is this man? Why, do you seem to know him?"

 Chapter 833

    Gavin''s jaw worked, but no words cout. If there was anyone in the room who least wanted to see Whitford, it was definitely him. The man who had somehow becthemon thread linking the Littletons, the Schrams, and the Abernathys together.


    Was Vivienne''s real motive in bringing him here just to clear the Littleton name? "Gavin, will you say something?" Madeline pushed him, clearly impatient for an answer. Unlike his usual gentle demeanor, Gavin shoved her away, "I really can''t deal with you right now!" His cold tone left Madeline stomping her foot in frustration.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The initial shock wearing off, Victoria watched the  unfold with a gleam in her eye. "Ms. Abernathy, your old me, and you''ve forgotten him?" Her lips curled into a mischievous smile. "If I''m not mistaken, wasn''t Whitford the one you were with before my dad? Looks like you''ve forgotten your long-term meal ticket." "You mean to tellthat''s Whitford?!" Madeline was so startled she almost choked, her delicate hand pointing shakily at the man who hadn''t nced their way since taking the stand.


    "How is this possible?! Wasn''t he locked up by Vanguard Agency? Why is he out?!" Her shock was understandable. Years had passed since shest saw Whitford, the once bulky man now barely recognizable after his tin jail, especially to someone who had lived asfortably as Mrs. Abernathy.


    Her panic was palpable as she clutched her chest, herplexion turning ghostly pale. Her eyes darted around the room until theynded on Sophie, who was staring dreamily at Percival. A sense of dread began to spread through her heart.


    It couldn''t be possible! He was just here to testify. Once the trial was over, he''d go back to prison. No matter how powerful Vivienne was, there was no way she could know about that incident! She clutched at her dress, not realizing that a pair of eyes had been watching her the whole time. Victoria''s brows furrowed slightly, suspicion gleaming in her eyes: Madeline''s reaction seemed more like she was facing a creditor than an old lover. Could there be sunspeakable secret between her and Whitford? But Victoria didn''t dwell on it for long. She turned her attention back to the courtroom as Whitford took the witness stand. Vivienne''s witnesses were all in ce.


    At the judge''smand, Trent and n¨¦t a group of researchers stepped forward. "Your Honor, we''ve heard Vince''s usations, and they''re baseless. We worked closely with Frank, even negotiating with him privately. There was never any misconduct."  ke red at Vince, clearly disgusted. "Frank was the best among us, a true genius. Vince''s allegations are absurd!" Vince squirmed under the scrutiny, his nervousness evident.


    Suddenly, Harrison''s warning jolted him, "Remember, if I go down, you''ll never see your wife again." The threat hit home, and Vince, torn and struggling, finally spoke up, "I object!" His interruption drew the judge''s attention. Vince fumbled through his statement, using Frank of recklessness, a im that enraged ke.


    "Vince, you ingrate! Frank lifted you from nothing. To betray him now... Do you have any conscience?" The courtroom erupted into chaos, with the judge struggling to maintain order. It was a mess of usations and shattered loyalties, a  far removed from its humble beginnings.  Trent pped ke on the back, pulling him behind, "Easy there, don''t blow a gasket over this. Vince, you know damn well what went down back in the day." "We''re here to set things straight for Frank. If you''ve got an ounce of decency left, you''d best shut your trap!" The old-timer wasn''t someone to mess with; his gaze could cut through steel.


    Vince, who used to tower over them in every situation, suddenly seemed smaller, shrinking under the old man''s scornful look. A pang of guilt hit Vince right in the chest.


    Before anyone could speak, Trent''s voice rang out, "Let''s not even go way back. Just three days ago, Harrison was knocking on our doors.


    Offered us ten million to pin the ne blon Frank. The judge always says, "If you''ve done nothing wrong, you''ve got nothing to fear. So why''s he in such a hurry to clear his name, huh?"

 Chapter 834

    "Turns out, the folks visiting the hospital looking for the professor were Harrison''s crew?" "I smell a juicy story brewing. Spill the beans, upstairs." "Yeah, about three days ago, this group of guys in ck suits, straight out of smob movie, clooking for Professor Trent. I was chatting in his office and saw theming, so I stepped out." "Right before the door closed, I heard them asking the professor for help. Couldn''t catch anything else." "Con, you gotta work on your fiction, buddy. If Harrison really had beef, why stage a whole spectacle at the hospital? He''d just snatch the professor in the shadows, no fuss." "Thements here are savage." The online forum dubbed someone defending Harrison as "thewless advocate," jesting at their expense.


    In court, before anyone could properly get a word in, Sophie, eager to not be overshadowed, blurted out the susation. Her shrill voice cut through the silence, rendering the courtroom speechless.


    Vivienne massaged her temples, speechless, "Your Honor, this individual is disrupting the order of the court. Perhaps it''s best if she''s removed." The judge nodded in agreement.


    With a slight cough, he gestured towards Sophie, "Remove her. This is no ce for those ignorant of thew." Kidnapping? Really? As if anyone could easily snatch Professor Trent! Publicly, he''s a respected figure at Elite University, but secretly, he''s involved in national science projects and always guarded. Harrison attempting a kidnapping? That''s practically asking for a swift arrest! "Why are you ejecting me?!" As the officers approached, Sophie backed away in panic, bumping into Ramona, who, dressed unassumingly, grimaced and sidestepped as if to avoid contamination, "Stay away, idiot!" Their proximity allowed Sophie to hear the insult clearly, her face turning red with rage: "Who are you calling an idiot?!" "Do you think you''re better than everyone else?!" She lunged at Ramona, aiming for the woman''s face mask, "Wearing a mask indoors, what are you hiding, you freak? I''m going to see what kind of monster you are today!" But Ramona, raised by the Grimshaw family, wouldn''t be easily attacked.


    She smoothly dodged behind her seat, her eyes cold as she stared at Sophie, "What are you waiting for? Grab her!" As she evaded Sophie, her gaze full of anger turned to the hesitant officers.


    The chaos that ensued was indescribable.


    Finally, Ramona managed to lead Sophie straight to the officers, who seized the opportunity to apprehend her.


    Pinned to the cold marble floor, the chill brought Sophie back to her senses, but she didn''t immediately call for Gavin''s help. Instead, her eyes found Percival, sitting calmly beside Vivienne.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His deep, steady gaze watched the turmoil unfold.


    Speaking to Vivienne, his usually indifferent eyes sparkled slightly, a contrast to the cold demeanor he held towards the rest. Sophie''s mouth twitched with jealousy.


    If it weren''t for Vivienne''s suggestion, she wouldn''t be in this embarrassing situation! "Dad, Mom!" As the officers dragged her out, Sophie''s eyes pleaded towards Gavin, "Say something, letgo! How dare you do this to me, letgo!" But her cries fell on deaf ears.


    Gavin and Madeline, as if deaf, wished they could disappear into thin air, their faces a mixture of shand despair.


    Never had the influential middle-aged couple felt so humiliated, their faces tightening under the scrutinizing gaze of the onlookers.


    Victoria watched the  unfold with a mix of schadenfreude and et sorrow. Despite Gavin and Madeline''s usual doting on Sophie, their interests and reputations cfirst, easily discarding their own daughter when threatened  And Victoria herself had been used as a bargaining chip to win over Harrison.


    Her gaze fell sorrowfully on Harrison, shaking her head slightly, her movements freezing when their eyes met.


    Harrison''s dark eyes flickered, ands Victoria followed his gaze, she saw Whitford standing tall in the witness box, his eyes fixed on Sophie with a mix of emotion and intensity, his handcuffed hands clenched in agitation.  Why would Whitford react so strongly to Sophie''s predicament? Victoria''s temples throbbed with worry, fearing the worst about her father''s involvement.


    Her eyes involuntarily darted to Madeline.


    In the defendant''s seat, Harrison paused, his cold gaze shifting from Whitford to the jury, "Whitford, think carefully. Perjury is a serious offense." "Everyone here is watching you." His words sent a shiver through Whitford, who looked towards Harrison, meeting his meaningful gaze only for a moment before it moved on.


    Whitford followed Harrison''s gaze to the crowded courtroom, catching sight of two familiar figures.


    Madeline, hoping against hope Whitford wouldn''t notice her, tensed under his gaze.


    Feeling the weight of his stare, she gripped her clothes tighter.


    "Looks like he''s watching you, Ms. Abernathy. Why not look up?" Victoria couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire, her voice dripping with mock sympathy.


    Gavin''s weathered face turned a shade darker, as if a flhad ignited within him at lightning speed.


    Haunted by memories that made his blood boit at the mere thought, his rage nearly consumed his sanity The only thing holding him back was the fear of being thrown out,gust like what happened to Sophie.  He was itching to give Whitford a piece of his mind, maybe even more.


    "Victoria, zip it!" Gavin''s voice turned icy upon hearing Victoria''sments, which sounded more like she was enjoying the , "Do you really want to add to today''s embarrassment?" Victoria just rolled her eyes, clearly unconcerned, "It''s notwho''s making a fool of themselves. I''m just stating the facts." Right when Gavin was about to lose his cool, Madeline gently tugged at his sleeve with a timid expression, "Gavin, it''s all in the past between him and me." * Privacy

 Chapter 835

    A pair of watery eyes stared directly at Gavin. "You gotta believe me. I had nothing with him before. When you married Holly, I was cornered into it..." Her challenging gaze sneakily nced at Victoria, and him, it was all for show, no real feelings. Besides, you promised you wouldn''t marry Holly..." Griffin watched the scene unfold, noticing Victoria''s expression darkening. He nudged Leopold, "Hey, hey, look at that old hag, bringing up Vivienne''s aunt like that. To be a homewrecker with no shame, that''s a first for me.¡± Leopold snorted, his eyes filled with mockery, "Ms. Martinez, you should know, there are all sorts in this world. Confusingck of morals for talent, their values are nothing like ours." Thomas thought: These two, birds of a feather.


    "Gavin..." Leopold and Griffin had no intention of holding back, theirments loud enough for their corner of the room but not quite reaching the stage. Victoria''s lips curved into a brief smirk, which quickly faded.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Madeline''s face turned from red to purple. Ignoring the situation, she buried her face in Gavin''s chest, "Look at them, they''re all shaming me!" Gavin rolled his eyes, guilt shing across his face. "The Martinez family, didn''t your father teach you any respect for your elders? No manners!" The Martinez family and the Abernathy family had always been at odds, and Griffin wasn''t scared. "A homewrecker has no right to be my elder!" "Mr. Abernathy should worry about keeping his own house in order. Wouldn''t want to be thest to know he''s been cuckolded!" Their exchange was lively, unbeknownst to them that on the stage, Whitford''s gaze had not left Madeline for a moment. Especially when he saw her rush into Gavin''s arms, his aura turned sharply fierce. Even the handcuffs seemed to tter in response. Harrison, achieving his goal, smirked with barely concealed triumph. ¡°Whitford, got nothing to say?" The crowd spected on Harrison''s confidence and Whitford''s focus, unaware of the  unfolding. Whitford finally tore his gaze from Madeline, his expression unreadable. Vivienne watched silently, her eyes cold and calm.


    As Whitford seemed to make a crucial decision, Jerry, following Vivienne''s instructions, chose his moment. Before Whitford could speak, Jerry raised his hand, "Your Honor, we have another witness.¡± The room tensed for a moment at his words. The judge, slightly amused yet frustrated, hoped for a conclusive testimony, longing for the day''s end.


    Leopold''s excitement was palpable, pping Thomas''s thigh in anticipation. "Here ites, Vivienne''s big move!" Thomas, in pain, pushed him away. "Easy there! I get it, the big reveal. Hit yourself next time!" Leopold replied, "Was I hitting you? No wonder it didn''t hurt." Thomas: ...Numb to it...


    Griffin sympathized with Thomas''s plight from the sidelines. Anna, quietly observing, thought: Typical Husky, never serious... Amidst their banter, the courtroom doors opened. Led by Emrys, the small band from Emerald City entered, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Why is he here?!" Gavin eximed in a whisper, panic in his eyes. For a brief moment, Victoria thought she could feel Gavin''s breath shake. She smirked, unseen, "Isn''t that Mr. Abernathy? Dad, didn''t you say he was dead?" Gavin turned pale, avoiding her gaze. "How would I know? Who knows what Vivienne''s up to, dragging in an impostor!" Victoria''s soft voice was chilling. "Yet this Mr. Abernathy hasn''t taken his eyes off you." Gavin stiffened as he reluctantly met Emrys''s gaze. The intiff''s witness area was crowded, with the "lost Abernathy" upying significant space, overshadowing the invited professors huddled in a corner. Standing at the center of the courtroom, nked by Nieand Cormac Abernathy, was Emrys, a man who had seemingly cback from the dead. He faced away from the judge, his eyes-a mix of deep resentment and sorrow-fixed intently, yet distantly, on the man he once considered a brother.  The close bond between Cormac and Whitford only served to deepen the cut in Emrys''s heart. With a bitter smile, Emrys slowly turned to Gavin, "Big brother, I heard you turned our mother to ashes, did you?" "No, who told you that?!" Gavin instinctively retorted, ¡°I didn''t, I never did!" Idiot! et Harrison''s heart pounded like a drum, his breathing bing rapid. A cold, tangible gaze settled on Gavin, silently cursing him. Bill, who had been quietly observing the scene, leaned in and whispered, "These people, are they important?"  Harrison choked on his words, his expression indescribable. "Sort of..." How could he exin that the people sitting across from them, the Littleton family, were supposed to have died in an ident ten years ago? And yet, here they were, as if resurrected! Meanwhile, Emrys, knowing Gavin better than anyone else as his brother, could clearly see the panic in his eyes. Thest shred of hopean Emrys''s heart shattered. "Is that so?" Emrys asked, the question hanging ambiguously in the air, directed either at himself or at Gavin. Without waiting for a reply, Emrys turned to face the judge directly, his gaze unwavering.

 Chapter 836

    Beside him, Cormac was still pouring his heart out to Whitford.


    With handcuffs around his wrists, tears brimmed in the man''s eyes as he clutched his younger brother''s hand, his voice choked with emotion, "Whitford, you''ve been through so much." Cormac''s lips quivered, and just as he was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of Vivienne''s icy stare drifting their way.


    Suddenly feeling a pang in his stomach, Cormac''s face went pale as he gripped Whitford''s hand tighter, "Bro, you have to save me!" "You''ve always been the best to me. Please, help Vivienne win this case. Then I can be free again, I beg you!" His words were whispered so close to Whitford''s ear that only those few nearby could hear.


    Emrys tilted his head slightly, catching Whitford''s hesitant look from the corner of his eye.


    His murky eyes shed with sharpness, and with a clear provocation in his tone, he said, "Cormac, don''t make it hard for your brother. You saw the live broadcast, didn''t you? For his old me, he wouldn''t even care about your life. Why else do you think that woman Vivienne could get us out so early?" His gruff voice, though unpleasant, struck Whitford''s heart like a hammer.


    His eyes suddenly filled with a murderous intent, "Emrys, I''d advise you to keep it straight, stop stirring trouble!" Emrys, now in a state of reckless abandon, not fearing Whitford''s threats, retorted, "I''m just telling it like it is. But letwarn you, that girl Vivienne is capable of anything! If you mess up her ns, it''s not just you, but your dear brother here who will pay dearly!" "You..." Whitford felt as if a bucket of cold water had been dumped over him.


    In that moment, Whitford cto his senses.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He couldn''t find the words to counter Emrys, his murderous gaze fading, reced by confusion and struggle.


    Emrys, once a favored figure by Gavin, easily read Whitford''s turmoil and scoffed, "I''d save your schemes, if I were you. You know Vivienne and Percival''s standings better than I do." "Do you really think you can protect Madeline against them?" The words, barely audible, pierced Whitford''s heart like a sharp knife. Emrys, not feeling it was enough, continued, "You don''t actually believe Harrison''s words, do you?" "Whitford, cto your senses. What makes you so sure Madeline''s child isn''t Gavin''s?" Right! That woman never loved him! Initially, to secure Gavin''s help, she had even seduced him with her body, how could she possibly leave his child behind after achieving her goal?! "As witnesses for the intiff, what are your rtionships to this case?" As the judge''s clear voice echoed, thest shred of hesitation in Whitford''s eyes waspletely extinguished.


    He stood up straight, no longer ncing towards Harrison or Madeline, and dered loudly, "I am one of the shareholders of Littleton Pharmaceuticals and a director of Schram Corporation. The defendant standing there is the current head of the Schram Corporation." "Whitford, have you lost your mind!" From the moment Cormac appeared, Harrison knew he couldn''t win today.


    Even with the potion they had developed, against the overwhelming facts, he stood no chance.


    But he hadn''t expected Whitford to expose himself so thoroughly, "What nonsense are you spouting? I... I''ve never met you!" A quick nce at the jury and Whitford suddenly smiled, "Never met? But I have years of investment records with Schram Corporation, as well as shareholding certificates and the Littleton family''s share transfer agreement." "Whitford!" "Harrison, I know you''re afraid of going to jail. But, things have cto this point, I can''t cover for you anymore Whitford feigned a casual tone as he pretended to clean his ear, "Back then, to ensure Schram Corporation could sessfully prate the maind market, you posed as a poor student..."  Despite being isted in a cell for years, hardly speaking to anyone, Whitford''s voice wasn''t pleasant.


    But as a former international crfigure, his storytelling was top-notch. In just a few words, heid bare the intricate conspiracy that took ce years ago for all to see.


    Griffin was hearing about these schemes for the first time, his eyes wide and mouth agape: This man, quite the strategist with affairs of the heart.


    Even Leopold, who knew sof the inside story, found it different hearing it from the perpetrator''s perspective. Sdetails Kaitlyn hadn''t noticed before were brought to light by Whitford, making even a normal listener click their tongue in astonishment: Harrison, what a ruthless man.


    Anna rubbed her arms, "Guess you really can''t just pick up men from the roadside, huh? Harrisonpletely yed Kaitlyn. What was he thinking,ing up with such a rotten n?" Sitting beside her, Keh looked outraged, "Scumbag! How dare he im he''s innocent! Anna, don''t worry, I''ll never be like Harrison, I won''t let you down!" Anna: Thanks, but there''s no need.


    Thomas silently moved a seat away, thinking: Why am I the only single one here? On the other side, Victoria, though familiar with the process, was hearing the detailed n for the first time.


    As Whitford''s words cto an end, she felt chills running down her spine, "Thank goodness, I never liked Harrison. Such a despicable man, utterly heartless!" Murmuring to herself, she didn''t notice the furious expressions on Gavin and Harrison''s faces on the stage, ready to burst into curses at any moment! But Vivienne wasn''t about to give them a chance to argue back. Before Whitford''s words had even finished echoing in the room, Emrys chimed in, "I was one of the actors in the Schram family''s y back in the day That gentleman sitting over there, the head of the Abernathy family, also known as Harrison''s father-inw, is my own brother."  "They manipted my feelings, madework for them, framing the Littleton family''s drugs for safety issues." Emrys spoke with a calm that seemed almost detached, as if recounting someone else''s tale, "This gentleman by my side is Cormac, the very person who was imed to have died from the Littleton family''s medications. He et never died. Instead, the Abernathy family and the Schram family coborated to swap his body with a fake one!"  "The tragedy that befell the Littleton family years ago was all a conspiracy concocted by the Schram and Abernathy families!"                                                                                                     mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflo&1 mmMwWLliI0fiflO&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1 mmMwWLliI0fifl0&1 mmMwWLlilOfiflO&1

 Chapter 837

    Gavin sprang to his feet, his face contorted in rage as he red at Emrys. "That''s utter nonsense! Have you thought about the consequences of your words?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow and spoke in a calm, leisurely tone, "Oh? Threatening a witness in front of the judge now, are we?" "You!" Gavin red at Vivienne, words failing him, just as Emrys dered emphatically, "Everything I''ve said is the truth. If there''s a single lie, I''m ready to face the legal consequences!" Gavin wanted to argue back, but the judge hammered down, cutting him off, "The verdict will now be pronounced!" Just then, the courtroom door swung open.


    Arthur, nked by a team of fully armed officers, strode in. He nodded respectfully towards the judge and presented a document. "Under orders from the higher-ups, I''m taking over the cases of Harrison and Gavin!" The courtroom erupted into murmurs. It was unprecedented for defendants to be escorted out during a verdict announcement. And especially right at the moment of verdict delivery.


    Online, the chat was buzzing: "Who''s this guy? His power must be huge to take the defendants right out of the courtroom?" "Yeah, and it sounds like he''s trying to protect those two?" "You don''t get it. That''s Arthur, our nation''s War God. A hero on the battlefield, safeguarding our homnd. It''s not about his power; it''s his mission to protect us. Rumor has it he''s never married because of his dedication." "But why save the guilty? Isn''t that a p in the face to the innocent?" "Exactly. Frank was about to clear his name, and then the War God pulls this stunt. How''s that fair?" "Maybe Harrison and Gavin are innocent?" "Are you serious? With all the evidence against them?" "Let''s just wait and see what happens." Confusion also painted the judge''s face as he read the document. Indeed, it was a directive from the top, and with Arthur personally involved, even if it bent the rules, he had toply.


    Returning the document, the judge announced, "Court adjourned! We will reconvene at ater date." With the trial interrupted, all that could be done was to adjourn. Regardless of what investigation awaited Harrison and Gavin, they would still have to face trial eventually.


    After the judge''s announcement, the courtroom began to empty, leaving behind the jury, the intiffs, the defendants, and Arthur''s team.


    Vivienne and Percival, their eyes narrowed, radiated a fierce energy. They were so close to unraveling it all when Arthur had to show up! Vivienne stood abruptly and marched towards Arthur, her expression icy. "You can''t take them!" Arthur had been looking for Percival and Vivienne Since he arrived, articrly Vivienne. He had heard n so much about her, hardly any of it jood, shaping a rather negative mage in his mind. He sought Out, Curious about the woman who ad disrupted his ns. If not for Vivienne, hiswould have been cast long ago. Now, he was forced oy out a new one. Content >elongs to englishAs Arthur''s gazended on Percival, suddenly, a figure stood before him, demanding he couldn''t take Harrison and Gavin. He scoffed internally. No one had dared to speak to him like that before.


    "Humph! Since when do I need your permission to-" His retort halted as his eyes met Vivienne''s. Shock crossed his face, "Winnie? Is that you?" Vivienne frowned, shaking off Arthur''s grip with a burst of energy, her tone frosty. "A War God indeed, masquerading as a gentleman?" Arthur paused, confused. "Winnie, what are you talking about?" "You''re the War God, and yet you need to be taught not to take what''s not yours? Harrison and Gavin were my bait, months in the making, and you easily disrupt the efforts of others?" Vivienne stared at him emotionlessly. "Regardless of what you n to do, taking them fromis where I draw the line." Percival stepped forward, positioning Vivienne behind him, and locked eyes with Arthur. "You darey hands on my wife, thinking I''m just for show?" Arthur was still processing Vivienne''s words when Percival''s remark struck him. "Your wife?" Suddenly, as if piecing together a puzzle, he turned to Vivienne. "You''re Vivienne?" Her eyebrows knit together. "You''re only realizing this now? My information should have been on your desk ages ago." Arthur was silent. He had indeed gathered information on Vivienne, but none included her photograph. Despite her notoriety in Rivenwood, images of her were rare. Online photos were quickly removed, leaving only vague glimpses of her. His knowledge of Vivienne was confined to the iplete reports from his subordinates.  Looking up at Vivienne, Arthur was visibly shaken. The resemnce was uncanny! Why did Vivienne look so much like Winnie? Her mother was Karen, wasn''t it? Could it be...


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Arthur abruptly asked, "Who is Winnie to you?" Vivienne looked pale and unamused. "Did you just roll out of bed or something? Didn''t the briefing mention that there''s nobody named Winnie in my life?" For sreason, Vivienne, who ne usually had her temper under control, felt an inexplicable irritation whenever she dealt with Arthur. Everything about him just rubbed her the wrong way! To others, Arthur was the unbeatable War God but through her eyes, he was nothing more than a petty thief!  Arthur was speechless. His previous negative impressions of Vivienne had vanished the moment he met her in person. In fact, he found her blunt manner somewhat amusing. He couldn''t fathom why Vivienne was so hostile towards him, but it didn''t really bother him.


    "You don''t know Winnie?" Arthur pushed his thoughts aside and pressed on.


    Vivienne gave him a look that screamed ''are you an idiot?'' Arthur coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment. "What I meant to ask was, do you have a photo of your mother?" The courtroom was filled with confused nces towards Arthur, unable to grasp how this formidable figure had suddenly taken an interest in Vivienne''s mother''s photo.


    Vivienne''s expression grew even colder, her voice as chilly as a rainy day. "My mother wouldn''t give you the tof day!" Arthur was taken aback. This girl sure knew how to hit where it hurts with every word she said!

 Chapter 838

    Arthur found himself in a rather awkward spot thanks to Vivienne''s sharp tongue. The snickers from the bystanders didn''t escape his notice, but a swift nce from him was enough to silence them.


    He sighed internally as he looked back at Vivienne, "You remindof someone I used to know. I asked for a picture of your mother because I needed to confirm if she was the person I''m thinking of." Under normal circumstances, Vivienne''s tone would have irked him. But the striking resemnce she bore to someone he dearly missed melted away any prejudice he might have harbored against her.


    It was unlike him to exin himself, yet here he was, patiently doing just that with Vivienne. He didn''t have the tto dig around for clues. Returning to Rivenwood anding up empty-handed was frustrating enough. It was easier to just ask Vivienne directly. Both Vivienne and Percival were taken aback by his request. Vivienne scrutinized Arthur, but there was no hint of him in her features, which were a mirror image of her mother, Karen''s best traits. No matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t see the resemnce Arthur spoke of.


    Vivienne frowned slightly, then said, "My mom wasn''t fond of taking pictures... we don''t have any." Before she could finish, Arthur interjected eagerly, "Where is she? Can I meet her?" "In myb," Vivienne replied, though she had no intention of answering at first. Yet, for sreason, she found herself divulging the information, convinced she had lost her mind.


    "I''ll go right now," Arthur said, turning to leave.


    Vivienne suddenly called out, "You can''t take Harrison and Gavin with you!" She didn''t expect Arthur to agree, but to her surprise, he waved off the concern with a grand gesture, "Fine, fine, they''re yours!" Arthur''s entourage was left bewildered. So, what was this all about? A wasted journey? Arthur then left with his people, leaving Vivienne and the rest with puzzled expressions. Was that it? No tic showdown? Leopold approached Vivienne, his expression serious, "Vivienne, what do you think Arthur, the War God, is up to with all this?" He couldn''t make heads or tails of Arthur''s intentions. From his initial actions, it seemed like he was there to im Harrison and Gavin. Given Arthur''s reputation, he wouldn''t easily back down, regardless of who was involved.


    But throughout his conversation with Vivienne, Arthur''s focus was solely on confirming if Vivienne knew Winnie and asking for a picture of her mother. Harrison and Gavin weren''t even mentioned. And then he simply handed them over to Vivienne? It was baffling.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s gaze was pensive, her longshes casting shadows over her delicate cheeks, her expression unreadable.


    Percival gently took her hand, his voice soft, "I''ll verify it. If it''s true, you don''t have to acknowledge it." Vivienne met his gaze, her eyes deep and understanding, as if he could see right through her. She smiled, a radiant, captivating smile, "Even if it''s true, I won''t acknowledge it." She and Percival had been searching for her biological father with no leads. When Arthur mentioned her resemnce to his friend, she had an inkling. Her face bore a striking ny percent resemnce to Karen''s. Others had recognized her as Karen''s daughter through her appearance, but no one had ever mentioned Winnie before. That nwas unknown even to Vivienne.


    When Arthur brought up Winnie, she didn''t think much of it. But as soon as he asked for a picture of her mother, she guessed there might be a connection.


    With the news of her mother''s supposed death spread wide, GTO had captured everyone involved. Now, with her mother still in aa, no one would look for her, except to use her mother as leverage against her. No one would ask for her mother''s picture simply because of her resemnce. In that moment, she suspected Arthur had srtion to her mother.


    Whether he was her father, she couldn''t say until a paternity test was done. But...


    Even if the test confirmed their tion, she wouldn''t acknowledge t. She had wanted to find her ?iological father, even if he was an ?rdinary man, partly for her mother''s sake, and partly for her wedding with Mr. Wolf, which had to proceed as er mother wished-with her iological father present. But she ad hoped for a father she could ook forward to meeting. No one could understand the feeling of mptiness she felt seeing others vith their fathers. Content belongs o englishShe would rather have an ordinary father, unable to make up for twenty years of absence, than have Arthur be that man. Why? Because he was the War God.


    Because her mother was his subordinate, and he never knew Karen was Winnie. Because if he had cared, her mother wouldn''t have had to fight alone for so many years, and she wouldn''t have been confined to Emerald Mountain for a decade. Because her mother had infiltrated the Brooks family for years, meeting him in secret multiple times, yet he never realized Scott Brooks''s girlfriend was Karen.  Because...


    She couldn''t forgive him.


    Percival saw the sparkle in Vivienne''s smile but felt a pang in his heart. Her smile was dazzling, yet he sensed a hint of resentment. He touched her head gently, his voice tender, "As you wish.¡± Vivienne nodded.


    Leopold waspletely in the dark, trying to make heads or tails of their cryptic conversation. He nced at Thomas, who just shrugged, equally clueless. Percival and Vivienne''s thought processes were on ?? wavelength that mere mortals couldn''t tune into.  Leopold sighed, turning to Vivienne, "What about Harrison and Gavin, Vivienne?" Vivienne''s gaze drifted back from the distant figures of Harrison and Gavin, her expression unreadable, "Let them go." "Let them go?" Leopold gasped, "But we''ve got all the evidence we need, we were just short of sentencing. Isn''t letting them go now undoing all our hard work?" "The judge has left the building. Do you n to drag him back for a do-over?" Vivienne replied. Leopold was at a loss for words, "I wouldn''t dare, but surely we can''t just let them walk free?" Vivienne didn''t respond, just pocketed her hands and started walking away, "Con!" Leopold followed, bewildered.


    As they reached the door, Vivienne stopped and looked back at Harrison and Gavin, who appeared visibly rattled inside the courtroom, her gaze icy.


    Then, turning to Leopold, she announced, "Tto wrap this up. We''re going after Samantha!" Leopold stammered, "What? How?" This was not the turn of events he had anticipated. Wasn''t Samantha supposed to be hiding out of sight, practically untraceable? And now they were moving in to capture her? Vivienne didn''t bother to exin, simply stepping into the car.

 Chapter 839

    Outside the courthouse, Arthur hopped into his car without a second nce.


    Seeing this, Shane hurried over, his voice full of panic. "Arthur, you''re leaving just like that?" Arthur waved dismissively, "Yeah, I''m off. You guys head back!" Shane was visibly frustrated. "But how are we supposed to exin this to the boss? We were sent here on a mission!" "What''s there to exin? I''ve been single for nearly fifty years for the sake of the country. Do I not deserve a wife and kids for my sacrifice? Doesn''t the boss owethat much?" Arthur dered righteously.


    Shane was speechless. "You''ve got a point, but you haven''t found your true love yet. You randomly decided to hand Harrison and Gavin over to Vivienne, and now the higher-ups are going to be furious. Those two were key to wrapping this whole operation up..." Before Shane could finish, Arthur cut him off, "Nothing is more important than finding my wife and daughter! Tell the boss I''m done. I''m off to find my wife!" "What?" Shane and the newly arrived Dante were stunned.


    Was this even allowed? Quitting on the spot without a formal resignation? He was just going to leave with a few words? Shaking off his shock, Shane quickly said, "Look, Arthur, we''re all for you finding a wife, but that doesn''t mean you have to quit your job!" He hadn''t heard the conversation between Arthur and Vivienne in the courtroom.


    "It absolutely does! I''ve already managed to upset my own daughter! If I don''t make it up to her by sending those two her way, who''s going to take care ofwhen I''m old?" Arthur exploded.


    "What?" Shane and Dante were utterly confused. "Daughter? Arthur, since when do you have a daughter? How cwe didn''t know?" Arthur had his reasons, which Shane and Dante were privy to. They had been helping Arthur look for someone ever since he returned to the country. Yet, they hadn''t found any leads, and they certainly hadn''t heard anything about Arthur having a daughter.


    "I just found out!" Arthur eximed.


    "Found out? Just now?" Shane was baffled.


    Dante was quicker on the uptake, suddenly asking, "You mean Vivienne is your daughter? But wasn''t she Karen''s?" "Karen might just be Winnie!" Arthur added.


    He wasn''t clueless. Vivienne looked so much like Winnie, and though he hadn''t met Karen, the brief conversation with Vivienne was enough for him to connect the dots.


    The Winnie he had been searching for might just be Karen.


    Dante hesitated, "But Karen was Scott''s girlfriend... It''s still unclear whose child Vivienne is." Although Scott had acknowledged Vivienne, the Brooks family''s scandal had sealed many secrets. However, they had discovered that Vivienne wasn''t really Scott''s child.


    Vivienne''s origins were a mystery.


    Even if Karen was the Winnie in Arthur''s heart, after so many years apart, who knew if she had fallen in love with someone else? "Bullshit!" Arthur red at Dante. "Vivienne is my daughter! She''s the one Winnie had for me!" Vivienne didn''t resemble him, but he was certain she was his daughter! Considering the timelines, even if Winnie had found someone else after leaving Scott, any child she had would be under eighteen now.


    Vivienne was already twenty-one.


    No matter how you sliced it, she was his daughter! He wasn''t the type to harbor doubts and investigate slowly. One look at Karen, and he could confirm whether she was Winnie. If she was, he could take Vivienne for a paternity test.


    Why bother with a slow investigation when he had a lead? He''d been searching slowly because hecked any clue. Now with a clue in hand, why continue the slow pace? "Still..." Shane and Dante wanted to protest, but Arthur waved them off, "Enough with the chatter. If my wife getsway, are you going to findanother? I''m warning you, don''t bother Vivienne again. Whatever she needs, give it to her."  S Shane and Dante were speechless.


    Hadn''t Arthur been the one causing trouble for Vivienne from the start? Arthur: Are you questioning me? Why would I reject my own daughter? Shane, Dante: ...


    Without giving Shane and Dante a chance to respond, Arthur instructed the driver to head straight for Vivienne''sb.


    Theb was quiet, with fewer than a dozen people including Brody scattered around.


    Upon his arrival, one of the researchers approached. "You''re War God?" Arthur was taken aback for a moment before nodding, "Yeah." He hadn''t expected anyone in theb to recognize him! "Ms. Hawthorn has informed us of your visit. Please, follow me," the researcher said, leading Arthur inside.


    Karen, under Brody''s charge, had her own set ofbs here, normally off-limits to others.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Brody was analyzing Holly''s condition in one of these transparentbs, Arthur caught sight of Holly and paused, a smile creeping onto his face. His daughter sure knew how to stir the pot, even managing to fool him!  "War God, please wait here. I''ll inform Rex," the researcher told Arthur.


    Everyone in theb was aware of Brody''s real identity, but they still preferred calling him Rex.


    After a brief exchange inside theb, Brody looked up, saw Arthur, and couldn''t help butugh. He then waved the researcher away.


    Quickly, the researcher emerged, leading Arthur to another room.


    Karen remained silently lying on the bed, seemingly peaceful except for her closed eyes, showing no signs of consciousness yet stable in her vital signs.


    As soon as Arthur entered, his gaze immediately fell upon Karen''s face, and he swiftly moved closer, kneeling beside her bed with a rare tenderness in his voice, "Winnie, is it really you?" There was no response from theatose Karen.


    Holding Karen''s hand in one of his, and gently caressing her cheek with the other, Arthur''s eyes brimmed with unshed tears, "I''m sorry, I''ve been toote. You''ve been through so much alone, raising our child." In that moment, seeing Karen, he was certain Vivienne was his daughter.


    It was just a man''s intuition! Still, Karen gave no response.


    As Arthur touched her cheek, his et expression suddenly darkened, and he spoke with a fierce intensity, "Rest assured, whoever hurt you, even if they''re dead, I''ll find them and make them suffer beyond the grave. And if they''re alive, I''ll ensure their fate is worse than death  Just then, the door to the room burst open.


    Brody leaned casually against the doorframe, a mischievous smirk on his face, "War God, Vivienne sentto conduct a paternity test for you two." Privacy

 Chapter 840

    On the other side.


    After leaving the courthouse, Vivienne and Percival, along with their team, set out to capture Samantha. On their way, Vivienne suddenly called Brody, instructing him to conduct a paternity test between Arthur and herself. She had deliberately left behind DNA samples during her quest to find her biological father. Deep down, Vivienne had a hunch about Arthur''s paternity, but she needed confirmation. She needed to be sure that this man was not her father. To her, Arthur was like a nemesis-she simply couldn''t stand the sight of him! After sending the message, their car pulled up at the Grimshaw Estate. Leopold nced at the GPS on hisptop, then looked up, "The Grimshaw Estate? Vivienne, is Samantha hiding at the Grimshaw Estate?" But they had already investigated the Grimshaw Estate thoroughly and found no trace of Samantha. Vivienne, still waiting for Brody''s reply, put away her phone, opened the car door, and said, "Does it matter whether she''s at the Grimshaw Estate or not? If the Abernathy Estate is going down, the Grimshaw Estate has to go too. With the four major ancient warrior families, only two remain. Wouldn''t it be easier to find that woman in red?" Leopold was taken aback for a moment, "Are we really going after the Grimshaw Estate? But... it''s protected by the state. If we touch it, we might not be able to exin ourselves." Vivienne gave him a look that screamed ''are you an idiot?'' Percival didn''t even bother with a nce; he felt his IQ dropping just by association, fearing his wife would disapprove. Thomas also gave Leopold a pitiful look and kindly exined, "Mr. Sterling, why do you think Percival and thedy were asked to establish a new security bureau?" Leopold scoffed at him, "What else? It''s obviously because the ancient warrior families have disrupted the bnce!" He couldn''t stand being looked at with such disdain. Percival and Vivienne were one thing-they were of high intelligence. But Thomas? Why should he look down on him? The two were equals; neither was smarter than the other! Thomas just chuckled dismissively, no longer engaging with him, and signaled his men to follow him, Percival, and Vivienne into the Grimshaw Estate. Leopold was left fuming at Thomas''s smugness.


    The Grimshaw Estate.


    Since morning, Asher had been keeping an eye on the trial. As Vivienne presented her witnesses one by one, he knew the Abernathy Estate was doomed. He was about to order a hit on Gavin when, to his surprise, he saw Arthur on the live feed. The War God of Veridia had personally stepped in to save Gavin? Gavin had kept it well hidden; Asher was almost fooled! He immediately called his men back. Lucky for him, he had been following the live feed, or else offending Arthur over Gavin would have been a disastrous mistake. He continued to watch until Arthur showed up, and after a brief interaction with Vivienne and the judge, the feed was cut. He missed the part where Arthur didn''t take Gavin and Harrison with him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Now, sitting in his chair, Asher pondered the situation. With the trial taking an unexpected turn, and the unpredictable involvement of Arthur, things were gettingplicated. He couldn''t understand why Oliver had instructed him to eliminate the Abernathy Estate upon their loss. It wasn''t out of mercy; he simply saw no major consequence for the Abernathys, considering the state''s leniency towards ancient warrior families. The Abernathy Estate still had its uses to Asher.


    Initially, he agreed with Oliver only in words, without taking any real action. But after today''s verdict, a sense of panic inexplicably urged him to act against the Abernathys. If not for Arthur''s intervention, Emrys might already have been dealt with. Gavin''s fate was of minor importance; what concerned him most was the rtionship between Gavin and Arthur.  The world knew Arthur as the War God but was unaware of his role in suppressing the ancient warrior families. While lost in thought, a servant rushed in, panic-stricken, "Young master, it''s bad. Vivienne has surrounded the Grimshaw Estate with her men." Asher stood up abruptly, shocked, "What?" He thought he had misheard. Vivienne encircling the Grimshaw Estate? Had she lost her mind? Did she really think she could just surround the Grimshaw estate like it was slocal pub she could blockade? "It''s true!" the neer dered. "Vivienne was there with Percival, and they brought a whole gang with them. They''ve practically besieged the Grimshaw estate, and as soon as they arrived, they started arresting people. A lot of our folks have already been taken." Asher''s face turned a shade of thunderous gray, "Good! Very good! I''d like to see what guts Vivienne has, daring to cause trouble on my Grimshaw turf!" With that, he stomped out the door. As soon as he emerged, he saw Vivienne and Percival standing in front of the Grimshaw mansion, surrounded by a team of fully armed officers who were busy detaining people. Asher roared in anger, "Vivienne! Percival! The nerve you''ve got, arresting people on Grimshaw grounds!" Vivienne and Percival only gave him y nce, not deigning to speak. Then, Vivienne gave Thomas a nod. Understanding the cue, Thomas stepped forward, pulling out an arrest warrant with a serious expression, "Under orders from the authorities, the Grimshaw family is suspected of threatening national security. We are here to detain all members of the Grimshaw family for investigation!"  Asher nced at the warrant. Being who he was, he recognized it as an official government issue. His brow furrowed, and he retorted, "Nonsense! Since when has the Grimshaw family ever threatened national security?" He could admit to sshady et dealings. Over the years, the Grimshaws had engaged in underhanded methods to amass their wealth. The Grimshaws, leading an ancient warrior lineage, had mostly been involved in these schemes for profit, and the Ov Abernathy family was no exception. But these activities were an open secret to the higher-ups, who generally turned a blind eye and seldom interfered. However, using the Grimshaws of endangering national security was something Asher wouldn''t ept!  As powerful as the ancient warrior lineage might be, no family could contend with the state. The Grimshaws weren''t so bold as to risk the nation''s security! "Whether there''s truth to the im, an investigation will tell," Thomas retorted with a sneer, before instructing his men, "Search thoroughly, don''t overlook any ce, especially the underground passages. Full sweep, remember, we must find Samantha!" Asher''s brow tightened further, "Samantha? Who in the world is that?" Thomas let out a mysterious smile, "Whether she''s a person or a ghost, you''ll find out once we catch her, Mr. Grimshaw!" Privacy

 Chapter 841

    Asher was about to say something more, but Thomas didn''t give him the tof day. With a swift turn, he and his team moved to apprehend the Grimshaws.


    Asher''s brow twitched uncontrobly, feeling as if his dignity was being trampled into the dirt.


    "Vivienne, have you considered the consequences of your actions?" Asher gritted his teeth as he red at Vivienne.


    Vivienne, hands in her pockets, exuded an aura of defiance. "Consequences? Never cared for them." Asherughed in disbelief, repeating, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! If you choose to dismiss the Grimshaws, then don''t blme for whates next!" Raising his voice, Ashermanded, "All Grimshaws, listen up! Attack with full force. Treat all outsiders on our turf as fair game, dead or alive!" The Grimshaws, always proud and disdainful, whether servants or masters, looked down on everyone else.


    Suddenly invaded by Vivienne and Percival, and seeing that their captors were heavily armed-obviously government forces-they had hesitated to fight back.


    But with Asher''smand, they threw caution to the wind and charged at Vivienne''s team.


    In an instant, chaos erupted.


    Vivienne just smiled.


    Turning to Percival, her smile was irrepressible. ¡°Mr. Wolf, the world is full of fools gifting us their heads on a tter!¡± Percival grinned back, "Free heads, why not take them?" Then, looking at Leopold and Thomas, he said indifferently, "Leopold, Thomas, if even one Grimshaw escapes, you''ll be mining coal on Fariana Isle!" Leopold, energized as if injected with adrenaline, dered, "Don''t worry, Percival. Mining coal won''t be my fate!" Openly attacking a leadership figure of the established security bureau was no minor offense.


    Without even needing Vivienne and Percival to submit any evidence, the Grimshaws were facing lifelong imprisonment. And with Vivienne''s evidence, their fate was sealed.


    Thomas nced at Leopold and added, "If it''s a task Mr. Sterling won''t be doing, it certainly won''t fall to me. Don''t worry, Percival, if even one Grimshaw escapes, I''ll make Fariana Isle my new home!" With that, he and Leopold, guns in hand, aimed and fired at a Grimshaw engaged in battle, instantly taking him down.


    This action left the Grimshaws in shock! They could never have anticipated that Vivienne''s team would actually open fire! Asher, fuming, had initiallymanded his people to be ruthless, but even his forces had held back, not even using their ancient warrior lineage abilities.


    But now...


    Asher red at Vivienne, his inner energy surging, forming an invisible energy sphere in his palm. "You''re asking for it!¡± His palm struck forward, aiming directly at Vivienne! Vivienne simply raised her hand, and with a wave, a transparent barrier shielded her and Percival.


    Asher''s strike felt like it hit cotton. Vivienne and Percival didn''t even flinch.


    Asher was stunned, incredulously staring at Vivienne, "How, how can you...?" He knew Vivienne possessed inner energy from their previous encounters.


    But her use of abilities, that was beyond his wildest dreams.


    Because, such abilities were the secret of the ancient warrior lineage! The world knew the ancient warrior lineage for their mystical arts, like telekinesis or face-shifting, but their true secret was their abilities! These abilities were the ancient warrior lineage''s lifeline, not to be used lightly.


    Of course, not every member of the incient warrior lineage possessed such abilities. Aside from the major amilies, only a small fraction of the esser families had them, like the ?nce-prominent Boyds, whocked such abilities, though the Perezes lid possess them. However, the Perezes had vowed never to use heir abilities again. Content belongs o englishAsher, in his anger, had carelessly used his ability, thinking it would, if not kill, then seriously injure Vivienne and Percival. To his shock, they were unharmed, looking utterly unbothered.


    Vivienne calmly met his gaze, speaking leisurely, "Forgot to mention, had sfree tand picked up the ancient warrior lineage''s abilities for fun. Seems I might be just a bit stronger than you." Her mastery of the ability was recent, discovered while tranting a secret text found at Scott''s ce with Finnian. Finnian had failed to decipher it, and the book was returned to her.


    Just a fortunate coincidence.


    Vivienne recently made a trip back to the Dorian residence to catch up with them, and it just so happened that Thaddeus Hawthorn, Isolde Ellington, and Amelia were all there. The twas engrossed in a series about people with superpowers.  She casually joined in, and right at that moment, the TV was showing a showdown between heroes and viins, all wielding their powers. The subtitles shing across the screen were in the exact sscript as in Scott''s mysterious book.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Curious, she reached out to the TV show''s writer hoping he could help trante the arcane book. To her utter astonishment, the writer confessed that the power incantations were purely a 2.ne of his imagination, and the script was nothing more than random keystrokes that looked aesthetically pleasing to him.  Talk about being speechless! Later, with tto kill, Vivienne picked up the book and, on a whim, recited the incantation she saw on TV. To her amazement, an invisible force surged through her, and her mind was flooded with strange symbols.


    Oddly enough, it was as if the symbols were etched into her very being, allowing her to effortlessly grasp the contents of the book. The book was a manual on developing superpowers, covering a variety of abilities.


    With nothing better to do, she dived into it and picked it up quickly. In about two months? She had mastered every power described in the book.


    In the eyes of the ancient warrior lineage, a superpower prodigy was someone born with innate aptitude, but mastering these abilities was a long and arduous journey. Each new level of power was harder to achieve than thest.


    While superpowers were the ancient warriors'' secret to survival, truly gifted individuals were rare, most never advancing beyond the second tier, like Asher, for example.


    The pinnacle of superpower mastery was the tenth tier, and whaty beyond was a mystery to Vivienne, as she hadn''t delved that deep yet.


    But she was a prodigy among prodigies, reaching the fourth tier in just two months.


    Advancing through the stages of power was challenging, and each level cwith its own strength.


    So, to Vivienne, second-tier Asher was nothing but small fry! Asher, "1 Since when did mastering superpowers becas simple as cooking? Can you just decide to learn and master it? * Privacy

 Chapter 842

    Asher was caught off guard by Vivienne''s slick move, momentarily forgetting how to react.


    After Thomas fired his shot, the Grimshaw family members went berserk, pulling out all their dirty tricks. But the crew Vivienne and Percival brought along, either personally trained by Vivienne or battle-hardened with Percival, were top-notch. The Grimshaws couldn''ty a finger on them.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon enough, most of the Grimshaws were captured. Those who weren''t nabbed were the ones with special abilities. Thinking they could use their powers to save their skins, they hesitated upon seeing Asher''sck of reaction, wisely keeping their abilities under wraps. Without the head honcho''s say-so, they dared not unleash their powers recklessly.


    Snapping out of his daze, Asher couldn''t hold back anymore. He unleashed his power towards Thomas and Leopold. If he couldn''t touch Vivienne and Percival, dealing with these non-powered folks should have been like taking candy from a baby, right? But to his shock, his power just vanished into thin air! Vanished-what the heck? Asher''s jaw dropped in disbelief. What he witnessed was beyond anything he couldprehend. Weren''t the ancient warriors supposed to be the strongest? Feared even by nations? Yet, why was his power utterly useless against these people? Mid-stare, Leopold turned with a smirk, "Your little tricks? They''re nothing in front of Vivienne. Before we even stepped foot into Grimshaw territory, she had us pop Spirit-Dampening Pills." Asher clenched his teeth in frustration. "Spirit-Dampening Pills? What on earth are those?" He''d never heard of them before. "Spirit-Dampening Pills, mytest invention," Vivienne chimed in, "designed to suppress ancient warrior abilities." Leopold was initially clueless about its purpose, especially since he''d just found out about the ancient warriors'' powers. This stuff was usually the fodder of TV shows, wasn''t it? But seeing Asher''s power fizzle against Vivienne and Percival, leaving them unfazed, he was utterly in awe of Vivienne. She was always one step ahead! Those pills were like bulletproof vests. Asher''s attacks were as bothersas a light tickle to them.


    Asher was bbergasted. Was Vivienne even human? She seemed more like a demon! Vivienne, unfazed, nced at the time, then at Leopold, "Twenty minutes have passed, Leopold. If we don''t wrap this up in five, you''re rewriting the ''Tao Te Ching'' 200 times!" Leopold shuddered at the thought. Rewriting the ''Tao Te Ching'' 200 times was a fate worse than manualbor! Percival raised an eyebrow. Leopoldughed nervously, "Just kidding!" Not wanting to dy any further, he and Thomas led their teams straight into the Grimshawpound. However, as soon as they stepped foot inside, an invisible force struck them, sending their bodies flying out of thepound. Including their teammates, no one was spared.


    Leopold and Thomas spat out blood, feeling as if their bodies were falling apart. Clutching his chest, Leopold, pale as a ghost, pleaded with Vivienne, "Can we pause the timer? We''ve hit a snag." He truly didn''t want to rewrite the ''Tao Te Ching''.


    Vivienne ignored him, her gaze fixed on the figure emerging from the courtyard. Oliver Grimshaw approached with a solemn expression. Surveying the scene, his gazended on Asher, his voice emotionless, "Useless!" Asher''s face flushed with shame, "I''m sorry, Dad! I''ve failed..." But his apology was cut short upon spotting the person behind Oliver, his expression turning to one of shock, "Why is he here?" The man behind Oliver nced over indifferently, his tone icy, "The Grimshaw heir shouldn''t be a failure!" "Shut up!" Asher roared, "I''m talking to Dad, not you!" The world only knew of Ethan Grimshaw, the lesser-known son of the family, but not of his illegitimacy. His mother had used devious means to bear Ethan as Oliver''s son. Initially, Oliver refused to acknowledge Ethan, prioritizing the family''s century-old glory over a bastard son.  in After testing both sons, Asher was chosen as the heir for his superior qualities in every aspect. Although Ethan was not as capable as Asher, his intelligence was undeniable Thus, Oliver epted him, but Ethan was barred from inheriting the Grimshaw legacy. Asher, already detesting Ethan, had him banished to ensure he never crossed paths. Oliver surprisingly agreed.  Over the years, Ethan remained mostly out of sight, which probably saved his life from Asher''s wrath. But Asher never expected Ethan to show up now, especially not alongside Oliver. That morning, Oliver had imed to be away on business.


    Oliver nced at him with a touch of indifference, his voice weathered and devoid of emotion, "From this day forward, Ethan will be the heir to the Grimshaw estate." "What?" Asher''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Dad, what are you talking about?" "Smack!" Oliver delivered a virtual p across the distance, his voice cold, "You''ve managed the Grimshaw legacy into this state, and you have the audacity to question me?" "I..." Asher tried to exin, but Oliver was beyond listening, "We''ll settle your ountster." With that, Oliver turned his gaze to Vivienne, "I underestimated you. So, you''re Jasper Perez''s granddaughter after all. No wonder he''s so protective of you." et Vivienne''s rtionship with Jasper was known to only a close few; to the outside world, she was just a distant rtive. It was only recently that Oliver noticed Vivienne taking the Abernathy family to court in a highly public manner, which was unusual for her. Vivienne was known for her decisive and swift actions. The fact that she had solid evidence against the Abernathy family yet didn''t proceed with official channels, choosing instead to engage in a prolonged legal battle, hinted at an ulterior motive beyond just dealing with the Abernathys. Perhaps, the Grimshaws were also in her sights.  Upon digging deeper, Oliver discovered Vivienne''s direct lineage to Jasper. Facing Vivienne, Oliver''s tone turned icy, "I had srespect for Jasper, but by causing trouble for the Grimshaws, you''ve crossed a line. Today, you''ll answer for it."

 Chapter 843

    Vivienne''s lips curved into a smirk, her tone casual yet tinged with disdain, "Oliver, that''s quite the bold statement. Are you implying that the Grimshaw family no longer holds our nation in high regard?" Oliver scoffed, "The loyalty of the Grimshaw family to our country is not for you to question, little miss. Did you think that with the Perez and Ellington families backing you, you can do whatever you please? Today, after I deal with you, both the Perez and Ellington families will also be dealt with, and their downfall will be due to your foolishness!" "Ha!" Vivienneughed, a wild and unrestrained smile ying on her lips, "I''ve always considered myself quite clever." "Enough with your nonsense. I''ll send you to your grave right now!" Oliver dered, before striking at Vivienne with his palm.


    Though his strike seemed light, being a fifth-level master, his attack was lethal. Vivienne would be lucky to survive, let alone remain unscathed! But Vivienne stood her ground, unmoving.


    Oliver sneered, thinking how foolish it was for her to believe that a simple protective shield could withstand a strike from a fifth- level master.


    Ridiculous! Yet, in the next second, Oliver''s smirk froze on his face as he stared in disbelief at Vivienne, then at Percival.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a slight raise of his arm, Percival effortlessly dispersed Oliver''s power! His action was as casual as swatting a fly.


    But this was a supernatural power! A fifth-level master had exerted almost eighty percent of his strength, how could Percival deflect it so easily? Oliver, refusing to believe it, exerted his power once more, dering coldly, "Seems I need to get serious." This time, he used all his strength.


    But even then, Percival merely used his hands, not even bothering to move his feet.


    Stunned, Oliver eximed, "What''s going on here?" Percival, hands in his pockets, appeared utterly rxed, "Forgot to mention, Vivienne thought I was getting bored. She hadpractice powers with her, and, well, I''m not much to speak of, but I''ve reached the seventh level!" It was an odd turn of events! During their practice, Percival discovered he could easily master supernatural abilities without any prior training.


    And his progress far outpaced Vivienne''s.


    They found it utterly bewildering, so they consulted Finnian, a known wielder of powers who had forsaken his abilities since ascending Emerald Mountain. Only Vivienne was aware of Finnian''s capabilities.


    After examining Percival, Finnian marveled at his rare talent for cultivation, suggesting that Percival''s very essence seemed divinely modified. With serious study, reaching the tenth level would be easy for him.


    The tenth level - such a distant dream for most.


    For ordinary folks, reaching the third level could take decades.


    And beyond the third level, each step required at least ten years, assuming one had peculiar talents. Otherwise, it could take a lifetto advance.


    Oliver was considered a prodigy, yet it took him years to reach the fifth level.


    Finnian dubbed Percival and Vivienne as freaks of nature! One, in her twenties, reached the fourth level in two months.


    The other, in his thirties, achieved the seventh level in the stimeframe.


    An utterly inconceivable feat that left Oliver wide-eyed, "Impossible! You''re only thirty!" Asher and Ethan were equally shocked, speechless.


    Especially Ethan, who had been discreetly honing his skills in hopes of leading the Grimshaw family, tirelessly training to reach the fourth level.


    Vivienne''s rapid ascension to the fourth level was beyond his imagination, let alone Percival''s jump to the seventh.


    Was there even a fight left to fight? "There''s a lot you can''t imagine, Oliver," Percival coolly remarked, hinting at the impending doom of the Grimshaw family.


    Regaining hisposure, Oliver retorted, "The Grimshaw family has provided wealth and security for our nation. You think you can bring us down with mere insinuations?" "Whosemands do you think we''re acting under today?" Percival countered, "The Grimshaw family''s ambitions threaten the very fabric of our society, not just the state''s tolerance but that of its citizens."  Oliver paled, angrily rebuffing, "What nonsense! While we may have amassed wealth through dubious means, we''ve never endangered our country. You can''t just pin false usations on us!" Percival smirked, ¡°Why don''t you ask your second son what he''s done?¡± Indeed, Oliver and Asher may not have directly harmed the nation.


    Their most egregious acts involved umting wealth hically, bearing the weight of numerous lives on their conscience. These were facts long known to their adversaries. Even if charges were brought against the Grimshaw family, scapegoats could be found, leaving the family''s foundation untouched.


    But Ethan, the Grimshaw''s second inmand, was a different story altogether.


    Oliver turned sharply towards Ethan, "What have you done?" At first, he thought that because of the Abernathy family debacle, Vivienne and Percival were seizing the chance to bring down the Grimshaw family.


    We value your privacy We and our partners store and/or ess information on a device, such as cookies and process personal data, such as unique identifiers and standard information sent by a device for personalised advertising and content, advertising and content measurement, audience research and services development. With your permission we and our partners may use precise geolocation data and identification through device scanning. You may click to consent to our and our 1423 partners'' processing as described above. Alternatively you may click to refuse to consent or ess more detailed information and change your preferences before consenting. Please note that sprocessing of your personal data may not require your consent, but you have a right to object to such processing. Your preferences will apply to this website only. You can change your preferences or withdraw your consent at any tby returning to this site and clicking the "Privacy" button at the bottom of the webpage.


    MORE OPTIONS DISAGREE AGREE

 Chapter 844

    Ethan was utterly shocked.


    He had thought Percival was merely testing the waters, but now...


    It was clear Percival had all the evidence he needed.


    Weighing his options, Ethan found Samantha of little concern. To him, she was nothing more than an old witch, delusional if she thought she could ensnare him.


    His interest in Samantha was purely because she was working on a so-called "Elixir of Life," and since she was his aunt''s prot¨¦g¨¦, he felt obligated to protect her at all costs.


    However, despite Samantha''s advanced age, her seductive tactics varied each time, igniting his desires in a way that gave him a perverse thrill.


    Even if Samantha failed to produce the Elixir of Life, keeping her around for his own pleasure seemed like a viable option. But now, he had to make a decision.


    Seeing him silent, Oliver''s face darkened. He pped Ethan across the face, his voice thunderous, "You scoundrel! What have you done?" The p was charged with inner strength, heavy, causing Ethan''s mouth to bleed. Wiping the blood from his lips, Ethan stared back malevolently, "What have I done? I''ve taken control, trampling you all underfoot!" Hearing this, Asher burst out in rage, pointing at Ethan, "I knew it! You heartless beast, always up to no good!" Asher then turned to Oliver, "Dad, take a good look. This is your chosen sessor? He''s going to ruin the Grimshaw legacy!" Oliver was furious, "When did you start plotting this?" It was clear that the involvement of Vivienne and Percival, acting on behalf of the government, indicated the gravity of the situation. The state feared that the entire ancient warrior lineage might be uprooted.


    Ethan''s conspiracy couldn''t have been a recent development; otherwise, it wouldn''t have attracted such national attention. With a sinister smile, Ethan replied, "When did I start? It''s been so long, I''ve forgotten. Probably around when I was ten." "What?" Oliver frowned, then narrowed his eyes, "Back then, were you nning to rece me, or to kill me?" Vivienne and Percival stood by nonchntly, signaling Leopold and Thomas to halt, as the group quietly observed the unfolding .


    Ethan''s grin widened, hinting at malevolence, "Of course - to kill you!" Oliver paused, then burst intoughter, "Ha! In my life, I''ve met all sorts of people, but I never expected to raise a wolf in sheep''s clothing. You hid it well, even fooling me." "If I hadn''t hidden it well, would you have taughtyour powers?" Ethan looked up, his eyes filled with intense hatred, "I groveled and ttered you, all to learn everything you knew, gain your approval, and take over the Grimshaw family." He nced around, his gaze settling on Asher, and sneered, "Once I take over the Grimshaw family, your days are numbered." "You think you can kill me?" Oliver scoffed, "Don''t tter yourself. Despite everything I taught you, you''re still a disappointment." "Is that so?" Ethan retorted, swinging a heavy blow at Oliver, who dodged, "You''ve reached the fifth level!" "I''ve been at the fifth level for a while. While I might not be able to kill you yet, injuring you severely is within my means." Ethan then turned to Vivienne and Percival, "I just needed more tto surpass him. Why did you have to intervene now? Why not wait until I could kill him with my own hands?" "He forced my mother, made her bear me, then rejected us both. He''s a monster, deserving of death. I was so close, why?" "Because you''re foolish, that''s why," Vivienne replied calmly.


    Ethan''s face turned ashen, "No! You''re the ones who''ve interfered!" Chapter 844 1 Chapter 844 2 While Vivienne imed no high moral ground, her love for the country was influenced by her mother.


    Though initially reluctant to serve the nation, epting the task meant she had a duty to protect it.


    The individual seeking to disrupt this era would have to contend with her, and even if she fell, countless others who loved their country would stand in their way.


    The might of Veridia could not be challenged lightly.


    Ethan''s expression stiffened, then he scoffed self-deprecatingly, "I never wanted to serve her. But she could helpcontrol the Grimshaw legacy. All I wanted was revenge." He never desired to upend the era. With Veridia''s strong history, any attempt to disrupt the current state for personal gain seemed foolish. What use was the Grimshaw legacy if the era itself was overturned? His only desire was for Oliver and Asher''s demise, and while he could easily take Asher, Oliver remained a challenge.


    He needed help from an outside force, and this force was Abigail.


    In reality, the woman everyone called Abigail wasn''t actually his aunt.


    Oliver didn''t even have any sisters. The woman, widely known as Abigail, was a mystery to him. He had no idea who she really was, only that she was incredibly powerful.


    How powerful, you ask? Bulletproof powerful.


    To him, Abigail was a freak of nature, so he had no choice but to follow her lead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Because, no one dared to cross Abigail. Those who did, met a dire fate! "You think she''s going to help you get revenge?" Vivienne scoffed. "With her powers, she could easily wipe the Grimshaw family off the map, but... what she wants isn''t the destruction of the Grimshaw family." Vivienne''s gaze lifted, her voice cold as ice, "What she''s after is the Grimshaw family''s heirloom, the Talisman of Aegis!" At her words, Oliver''s face paled, obviously, he had figured out who she was talking about.


    Chapter 844 3 "Are you talking about Ramona?" Vivienne asked.

 Chapter 845

    Oliver chuckled, a knowing smile spreading across his face. If Vivienne could uncover the secrets of the mysterious armor and Ethan''s shady dealings, how could she possibly fail to dig up Ramona''s true identity? "Right you are, it''s Ramona. She''s not actually my niece, but my own flesh and blood, my daughter," he revealed with a lightugh. To the family and the world, he had imed Ramona was the daughter of a distant cousin. But in truth, she was his own.


    The love he held for Ramona''s mother was unparalleled, the greatest of his life. Yet, he couldn''t give Ramona''s mother the recognition she deserved. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to; he simply couldn''t. Having led the Grimshaw n for years, he knew all too well the kind of people his family was made up of. His eldest son was selfish and narrow-minded. His second son, in Oliver''s eyes, was previously considered ipetent and petty. If they ever found out Ramona was his biological daughter, keeping her alive would be a miracle.


    But Ramona was exceptionally gifted, showing a natural talent for martial arts from a very young age. He found a perfect solution by bringing her hunder the guise of being his niece, ensuring she received the best of everything. However, his kindness towards her seemed to irk others. In his absence, his eldest took it upon himself to cripple Ramona''s martial ability and even tasked her with getting close to Percival.


    Upon discovering this, Oliver was furious, to the point where he considered ending his son''s life. But he refrained, seeing his eldest as no longer fit to lead the dynasty. Yet, as the proud heir of the Grimshaw lineage, his eldest son did save Oliver from many troubles, so he spared him for the tbeing. Naturally, he didn''t inform his son of Ramona''s true parentage. If he did, Ramona''s life would be in immediate danger, and he wouldn''t be able to retaliate against his own flesh and blood.


    Thus, he yed along with his son''s scheme, allowing Ramona to follow his orders. Deep down, Oliver thought that Ramona getting close to Percival might not be such a bad idea. If she could gain Percival''s favor, perhaps that would be the best way to keep her safe. Yet, he underestimated the bond between Percival and Vivienne, as solid as ever, making splitting them apart seem more challenging than reaching the heavens.


    Upon hearing Oliver''s revtion, both Asher and Ethan cursed internally, frustrated with their father''s maniptive tactics. Especially Asher, who regretted not investigating further into Ramona''s lineage. Had he known she was Oliver''s biological daughter, he would have taken a more drastic approach instead of merely crippling her. It blear that Oliver had never truly considered Asher a worthy sessor. The irony of Oliver''s feigned devotion to their mother, all while fathering illegitimate children, wasn''t lost on them. Yet, for Oliver, his treatment of Ramona stood out starkly against his disregard for his sons.


    At a moment when the family''s survival hung in the bnce, Oliver chose to protect Ramona over his sons. This realization slightly diminished Asher''s resentment towards Ethan. After all, they were but pawns in arger game.


    "She''ll live as long as she doesn''t cross the line," Vivienne said indifferently, dismissing the notion of protecting Ramona for the sake of Oliver''s reputation.


    Oliver sighed, "I know, and I''ll talk to Ramona about her actions towards you. As for the matter of reputation... well, mine might not carry enough weight, but what about your mother''s?" Vivienne frowned, puzzled. "What do you mean?" When had her mother ever interacted with the Grimshaws? She had never heard her mother mention them.


    "Twenty-five years ago, I did your mother a good turn. She said if there ever ca day when I needed her help and she was able, she would repay the favor," Oliver exined with a self-deprecatingugh. "Ironically, during a twhen I was inclined towards peace, I found your mother unconscious on the outskirts of the Grimshaw estate, starved and faint. I took her in for a meal." Looking at Vivienne, he continued, "From the first tI saw you, I guessed you were her daughter. You look so much alike. Later investigations provedright. But I never imagined she would be Jasper''s daughter." "I hadn''t given much thought to that incident over the years, but now, with the Grimshaw family facing its darkest hour, I need to call in that favor." Pausing, Oliver added, "Given your mother''s current condition, you can''t verify this story. It''s up to you to decide how to respond." Without hesitation, Vivienne replied, "I believe you!" Oliver was taken aback. "You do?" Her trust surprised him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne nodded. "My mother mentioned once that a Grimshaw had shown her kindness. We don''t like to be in anyone''s debt." But if Flynn had shown them kindness, they would remember. The favor Oliver had done for Karen, before Vivienne was even born, was during a tKaren had escaped from GTO, penniless and pursued, until she copsed in the mountains from exhaustion.  Karen had told Vivienne about it when she was young, saying that if they ever encountered a Grimshaw who needed to call in that favor, as long as it was within their power, they were obliged to return it.


    Oliver was somewhat surprised. "I thought it was just a casual remark at the time. I didn''t expect her to remember it for so many years." Vivienne was not interested in prolonging the conversation. "The debt my mother owes, I''ll repay. Should Ramona face any trouble, I''ll ensure her safety." "Good!" Oliver eximed, satisfied with her answer. He then raised his voice, addressing the Grimshaw family, "Hearwell,y down your arms and submit to thew!" After that, he turned to Ethan, "I know you despise me, but you don''t need to off me-my time''s almost up anyway. But you-" Oliver looked away, his expression unreadable, "You''ve stirred up a ho''s nest, mate. It''s one thing for you to go down, but dragging your mum into this mess too?"  Ethan''s face tightened, and he remained silent.


    Oliver continued, "She''s no part of the Grimshaw family . The mess you''ve made has nothing to do with her. Just hand over whoever Vivienne and her lot are after, and I believe your mother will be left in peace." Ethan paused for a moment before asking Vivienne and Percival, "Is that the case?" Percival nodded, "Absolutely!" After a moment''s thought, Ethan said, "Alright, I''ll hand over Samantha!" He gestured toward the backyard, "She''s in the basement under my room." Vivienne exchanged a nce with Leopold, who nodded understandingly. He and Thomas, along with their group, went inside. Vivienne then ordered, "Take all of the Grimshaw family members into custody." With Oliver''s decree, the Grimshaw family offered no resistance. Meanwhile, Leopold quickly brought Samantha out.


    Seeing Vivienne, Samantha was taken aback, "Vivienne? How did you findhere? She was clueless about the turmoil that had befallen e the Grimshaw family. Just as she was engrossed in her quest for the elixir of life, her workshop was stormed by a group of people who subdued her. Normally, they wouldn''t stand a chance against her, but ever since Vivienne had grievously wounded her, Samantha hadn''t fully recovered, making her no match for them.

 Chapter 846

    Vivienne stepped forward, her pale fingers tracing the edge of Samantha''s face before gently tugging, peeling away the human skin mask that Samantha had been wearing.


    Beneath the mask was not the face of the celebrated celebrity Samantha had been impersonating but her true visage, causing a wave of shock among the onlookers! Her face, wrinkled beyond recognition, could barely frher eyes, which, against the backdrop of her aged skin, seemed profoundly weary and clouded.


    Ethan, standing not too far away, couldn''t contain himself and vomited at the sight.


    He had been intimate with this woman, under the impression she was someone else entirely. The thought that he had been deceived and had shared his bed with someone so far removed from his belief repulsed him. He had assumed her youthful appearance was the result of excellent self-care.


    The realization had Ethan retching again, heaving on the ground.


    Vivienne nonchntly tossed the human skin mask aside, her expression indifferent as she addressed Samantha, "Surprised? I thought you''d have figured it out by now." Samantha''s head hung low, especially when she caught the pitiful and disgusted looks from those around her. Stripped of her beauty, she despised what she had be.


    Seeing Samantha''s silence, Vivienne spoke again, "I''ve allowed you your fun for too long. It''s tto end this game." Samantha, startled, quickly proposed a deal, "Letgo, and I''ll give you information on the woman behind all this!" Vivienne scoffed, "There''s no need for your help. She won''t get far." "Vivienne!" Samantha pleaded desperately, "That woman is powerful, you''re no match for her. I can help you, just spare my life." Vivienne''s tone turned icy, "And what of the lives you''ve taken? Do they not deserve mercy? Do the innocent children, who never got a chance to see the world, deserve death?" She gripped Samantha''s chin, "Did you think you escaped on your own, or that Ethan''s protection saved you?" Samantha was silent beforeughing bitterly, acknowledging Vivienne as a formidable foe she''d inadvertently challenged. epting her fate, Samantha preferred death by Vivienne''s hand over her enemy''s.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne, with a chilling smile, ordered, "Take her to the Wolf''s Den. Cripple her and give her the drug that will trap her in a hallucinatory state." The task was assigned to Draven, a prominent member of the Nine Mystics Society, who pitied Samantha for not realizing the depth of Vivienne''s vengeance.


    Samantha''s pleas were cut short as she was forcibly fed a pill, her body immediately weakening.


    Ordered by Vivienne, preparations were made to confine Samantha, ensuring her perpetual torment.


    Despite her desperate attempts to find sce in any man present, she was met with contempt and rejection.


    Vivienne signaled Draven to remove Samantha from the scene, her fate sealed within the confines of a makeshift prison, her journey ending not with a whimper, but with a harrowing descent into madness.


    After Samantha was taken away, lVivienne had her people escort the entire Grimshaw n off the premises. Due to the size of the Grimshaw family, it was necessary to summon several cars to transport them all.  With the Grimshaw matter settled, Vivienne and Percival saw no reason to linger. As they turned to leave, elVivienne paused, ncing back towards the hill behind the Grimshaw estate. A slight, enigmatic smile yed at the corners of her mouth, hinting at hidden schemes.


    Percival, catching this small gesture, couldn''t help but smile too. His wife was indeed cunning, like a fox.


    Leaving the Grimshaw estate behind, Vivienne and Percival were on their way back when a message from Brody arrived.


    "It''s confirmed. You and Arthur are biologically rted." Vivienne''s expression tightened imperceptibly, her usuallyposed features betraying no emotion.


    Percival, sensing something off, nced at her phone, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    So, it was true! No wonder they had spent so long searching without a single clue about Vivienne''s father''s whereabouts.


    Leaning back in her seat, lost in thought, Vivienne finally spoke, "Let''s go to the Perez''s." Recently, Vivienne and Percival had moved out on their own, seldom visiting the Perez family. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to; they simply hadn''t had the tamidst their busy schedules.


    Now, knowing Arthur was her father, Vivienne felt an inexplicable urge to visit the Perez estate.


    Upon arriving at the Perez''s, before Vivienne and Percival could even greet Jasper, a booming voice filled the air, "My daughter! My precious girl! Your dad was wrong! I was misled by deceivers, always opposing you. Please forgive me!"  This tic reunion was straight out of a Western family saga, where estranged rtions and misunderstandings are often at the heart of the .

 Chapter 847

    Vivienne''s back stiffened, her usually delicate face now as dark as a thundercloud, pitch ck and stormy.


    Percival barely suppressed a smirk.


    When had the so-called "War God" becsuch a fool? Arthur: "Hey, kid, watch your mouth. I am your future father-inw. Be careful, or I might not let her marry you!" Percival: "Do you really think you hold that much sway in mydy''s heart?" Arthur: ...


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Stabbed in the heart! Jasper, on the other hand, didn''t catch the tension between Vivienne and Percival. He was distracted by an almost maniacal voice growing louder outside, approaching rapidly.


    "When did Arthur arrive? What''s he doing here?" Jasper wondered aloud.


    The Perez and the Linter families were acquaintances, but barely interacted.


    Their most significant connection was through Yorick, who had a slight acquaintance with a few of the Perez sons. Arthur, known far and wide for his military exploits as the "War God" of Veridia, was respected by the Perez family, though they rarely saw him, given his duties.


    "Why has Arthur cto the Perez household now? And in such a hurry?" Jasper pondered.


    As Jasper stood there, puzzled, Arthur approached, hands sped in apology, "Dad! Sorry I''mte! I''ll make it up to the family, I promise!" Jasper, "?!" Maddox, Yuri, and Luke Perez emerged, equally baffled. "What''s going on?" Arthur calling Jasper "Dad"? Was he sleepwalking? This was serious. A sleepwalking "War God" could spell disaster! Jasper was the first to regainposure. "Uh, Arthur, did you forget to take your meds today... Ahem, I mean, what''s gotten into you, calling''Dad''?" "While I''d love to have a ''War God'' for a son, I''m not about to steal someone else''s, especially not my daughter''s mentor''s son. That''spletely off-limits!" Arthur, dead serious, offered, "Dad, a son-inw is as good as a son. If you wish, I''ll even change myst nto South! I''ll be Arthur South from now on!" Jasper, "?!" The Perez brothers, "?!" Vivienne remained expressionless.


    Percival pinched the bridge of his nose, speechless.


    The atmosphere turned exceedingly awkward.


    After a long pause, Jasper finally managed, "This is big news! Think it through, Arthur!" Arthur was about to respond when Jasper cut him off, "If you''re sure, we can head to the courthouse now to change your name!" Imagine, a "War God" as his son! Jasper wouldn''t dream of letting such an opportunity slip through his fingers.


    Vivienne nced at Jasper, unimpressed.


    "There''s no need for that hassle. With all I''ve done for the country, changing my nand transferring households is just a phone call away," Arthur, now beaming, said, "Since you''ve eptedas your son, I have something to say." "Go ahead!" Jasper, basking in the joy of gaining a "War God" son, was unprepared for Arthur''s next bombshell.


    Chapter 847 1 Chapter 847 2 "As for the bride''s dowry, we won''t need one. Whatever she wants, I''ll provide." Percival, "...


    Damn! || The "War God" was setting the bar high. How could hepete with that? He needed to up his game, perhaps doubling what the "War God" offered, but his finances were tied up in supporting the nation and the war effort.


    He might need to turn to Fariana Isle for a quick fortune.


    Leopold and Thomas, dealing with the Grimshaw family''s fallout, sensed trouble brewing.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was reeling from Arthur''s promation.


    Yuri, Maddock, and Luke were stunned, having heard something even more shocking than Arthur adopting Jasper as his "father." Vivienne remained stoic.


    And back at the Linter household, Yorick was having a breakdown in the bathroom.


    Arthur, seeing the Perez family''s dumbfounded expressions, turned to Vivienne, "My daughter, I''m sorry for arrivingte and for all the hardships you and your mother have endured. Forgive me. Withhere, no one will dare harm you again." Vivienne took a step back, her eyes cold as ice, her voice t, "Mr. Linter, let''s not y pretend here. You and I, we''re nothing to each other!" Chapter 847 3 "And what of it?" Vivienne replied, unimpressed. "My dad died a long tago. You''re just a stranger with the sblood running through your veins, nothing more!" Arthur was taken aback. "My blood in your veins?" Had he gotten that backwards? But it didn''t matter. Whatever his daughter said wasw.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright. If you wantto ''die'' again, I suppose that''s fine. After all, you''re the miracle worker here; you could bringback to life," Arthur said with a chuckle.


    Vivienne just stared. "How can you be so shameless?" With a frown, she said, "I told you, if I don''t acknowledge you, that''s it. Now leave, and stop bothering me!" Annoying! Before Arthur could respond, Jasper, who had been silent, suddenly snapped back to reality. He let out a roar, "Hold on a minute! Did you just say you''re the deadbeat who disappeared for over two decades, never caring about my daughter and her mother?" Jasper cleared his ears, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d heard. "I must have misheard. Say that again, will you?"

 Chapter 848

    As Jasper''s words settled, Maddox and his brothers simultaneously dug into their ears, listening intently. They were certain they hadn''t heard correctly the first tand needed to pay closer attention.


    The next moment, they saw Arthur bow slightly in a gesture of respect and then say earnestly, "Yes, I am Vivienne''s father, Karen''s husband, but I never abandoned her. I was called back to active duty on an urgent mission. Before I left, I tried to find Karen but couldn''t. With the pressing tand the weight of the mission, I had no choice but to leave without a word!" Arthur continued, "When the war was over, and I cback to look for her, she was nowhere to be found. All these years, I never stopped searching for her. I didn''t even know she had given birth to our daughter. It was only today, at the court hearing, when I saw Vivienne, that I guessed. Later, a DNA test confirmed by the doctors at Vivienne''sb proved beyond doubt that I am her biological father." Arthur bowed again, "Dad, I owe so much to Karen and Vivienne. I know that even the rest of my life may not be enough to make up for it, but I still want to try my best to do so. I want to start by giving Karen the wedding we never had...¡± Before he could finish, Jasper spat vehemently, "Pah! You think you can marry my daughter after all this? Dream on! Even if she were thest person on earth, the Perez family would take care of her. Who do you think you are? Marry her? You wish!" He was livid! Just moments ago, he was questioning his own sanity for not recognizing Arthur.


    Now, he was genuinely questioning his sanity! This man, who had caused his daughter so much pain, had the audacity to show up at the Perez household? Did he think Jasper was too old to defend his family? As Jasper finished, Maddox and his brothers were equally incensed.


    Maddox barked, "Get lost! After abandoning my sister for years, you dare to show up making excuses, thinking you can marry her? She''s been our precious gem, and you think you have the right? You better leave before I break your legs!" Yuri added, "Shameless, showing up at the Perez household like this? My sister raised her daughter all by herself, and now you want to waltz back into her life? What have you been doing all these years? Dreaming? Even if my sister wasn''t in aa, she wouldn''t marry a loser like you!" Luke scoffed, "War God? More like the Grim Reaper! You should''ve stayed gone. They''ve been fine without you! The Perez family will always be their rock. They don''t need your so-called redemption." Zelda Lte chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Sasha doesn''t need you. She''s incredibly talented and sessful on her own, not to mention Vivienne''s achievements. They don''t need anything from you. You think being the War God makes you entitled to their forgiveness? The Perez family doesn''t see it that way!" Vivienne watched quietly as they all turned on Arthur, a faint smile ying on her lips, as if amused by their sudden change of heart.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maddox and his brothers quickly denied any previous statements of eptance.


    Jasper dered, "I must''ve been blind!" Arthur was dumbfounded by their reaction.


    This wasn''t what he had expected at all.


    But he had anticipated sresistance and knew he had to show true sincerity to win them over.


    So, he said, "I''m deeply sorry for the past. I won''t make excuses. I failed them, and any anger you direct atis justified. But please, givea chance. Vivienne has been without a father for over twenty years. I don''t want her to miss out on that any longer.'' Jasper, still fuming, looked over at Vivienne.


    Indeed, their outrage was for Karen, but their hearts ached for Vivienne.


    Raised without a father, and having lost her mother at nine, she grew up alone, facing disdain.


    Had she not been strong and capable, she might have crumbled under the weight of her hardships.


    They could deny Arthur for Karen''s sake, but not obstruct Vivienne''s right to know her father. A critical role in a child''s life.


    "I said no!" Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she faced Arthur. "I will never acknowledge you!" Arthur felt a pang of pain meeting her cold stare.


    Before he could respond, Maddox red at him, "Did you hear that? She doesn''t acknowledge you! Are you sick in the head? After disappearing for so long, why.ne back now? Can''t you see Vivienne''s hurting?"  "ying the hero when you should''ve stayed gone. Do you enjoy breaking up families?" Arthur tried to exin, "I..." Before he could finish, Jasper pulled a sword from the wall, swinging it at Arthur, "You scoundrel, I told you to leave! If my granddaughter suffers because of you, I swear I''ll end you myself!" Arthur dodged, "Dad, let''s talk this through. We''re family, after all!" "Nonsense!" Jasper swung again, shouting, "Family? You''re no family of ours! From now on, any Waring to the Perez household will be met with this sword. I swear it on my life!" Arthur stood there, speechless.


    Jasper was a force to be reckoned with! "You can deny it all you want, but we''re family now. Your daughter had a child with me; there''s no escaping that bond!" Arthur dodged a swing from Jasper''s sword, shouting as he moved.


    "And you have the nerve to talk back to me? Get out, will ya?" Jasper mmed his sword down onto a chair splitting it in two with a foud crack. "If you don''t leave now, you might never walk out of here!"  Hearing this, Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he stopped in his tracks. "Dad, are you serious? I don''t have to leave?" Jasper fumed, "Get him! Throw him to the dogs!" Arthur leapt back, "Con, Dad! That''s no way to treat your son-inw. I''m supposed to be here for you, through thick and thin." "You cursingto die now?" Jasper''s mustache seemed to bristle with anger. "I knew it! You''ve been nothing but trouble since you stepped into this house, wishingdead. Alright, alright, before kick the bucket, I''ll make sure you regret ever crossing me!"

 Chapter 849

    Arthur found himself at the brink of losing his cool, desperately trying to smooth things over with Jasper. "No, Dad, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m your son, from now on!" He couldn''t fathom why, despite being a decisive leader on the battlefield, he turned into a bumbling mess in front of his future father-inw.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper was seething, and Arthur knew he had to fix this fast. If Jasper had a heart attack or something, Karen definitely wouldn''t marry him.


    But as soon as Arthur finished his plea, Maddox and his brothers were up in arms. "Arthur, have you lost your mind? If you becDad''s son, what does that make us?" "And you, the so-called War God, barging into someone else''s house trying to rece us. What would your father say?" Arthur waved off their concerns. "Don''t worry about him; he''s got plenty of sons. He won''t miss me." Yorick, another brother, chimed in, "This ungrateful child is drivinginsane!" Jasper was fuming. "I''ve got enough sons, thank you very much!" "But none of them is a War God," Arthur retorted, dead serious. "Imagine how impressive that would be?" The brothers were dumbfounded by Arthur''s shamelessness.


    Losing his patience, Jasper shouted, "Get him out of my house, now!" And with that, a group of the Perez family''s staff rushed in and, without giving Arthur a chance to fight back, escorted him out of the house.


    Outside the Perez mansion, Shane and Dante were shocked to see Arthur being thrown out. They rushed over. "Arthur, are you okay?" Arthur dusted himself off. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just seems my father-inw isn''t too fond of me." Shane and Dante were speechless.


    Arthur looked back at the closed doors of the Perez hand sighed. "Looks like winning over my father-inw and daughter is going to take swork." "Wait, Jasper doesn''t ept you as his son-inw?" Shane couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Arthur exined, "Think about it. Your daughter gets pregnant, the guy disappears for twenty years, leaving her to raise the child alone. How would you feel?" Shane didn''t hesitate. "I''d break his legs!" Arthur grimaced.


    Suddenly, Shane had a thought. "Jasper didn''t try to break your legs, did he?" "Worse. He wantsdead," Arthur said, half-joking.


    "So, what''s the n?" Shane asked.


    Arthur looked serious. "I need to earn my daughter and her grandfather''s forgiveness. And I''ve got to think of ways to do that quickly." He then tasked Shane and Dante with a mission. "I need you two to take a break with me. Your assignment is to cup with a hundred ways to win over a daughter and her grandfather. Each." Shane and Dante were at a loss. They were strategists, not rtionship experts.


    Seeing their hesitation, Arthur pressed them. "Can''t do it?" Shane and Dante assured him they''d get it done, despite internally doubting their ability to cup with such a list.


    Meanwhile, back at the Perez house, Jasper was trying to calm down, with Zelda wisely putting away anything sharp or dangerous.


    The atmosphere was tense, with everyone quietly processing the day''s events. Finally, Jasper asked Vivienne what she thought about Arthur being her father.


    Without missing a beat, Vivienne responded, "I don''t ept him." Jasper let out a sigh, "Look, I don''t like it any more than you do, but it''s the reality. He is your biological father, and let''s face it, growing up without a dad was tough on you. And now, him being a War God, he can offer you resources and protection."  in and simple, Arthur could provide Vivienne and Percival with support far surpassing that of the Perez family.


    Even though the Perez family hailed from an ancient line of warriors and the Linter family from a lineage of nobility and wealth, Arthur''s status as a War God trumped both heritage and wealth by a long shot.  S Luke chimed in, "Exactly, Vivienne. We might not be thrilled about him being our brother-inw, but at the end of the day, he''s your father. That''s something you can''t just cut ties with!" et Maddox, however, had a different take, "Acknowledge him for what? Vivienne isn''t fatherless! Scott has been there for her all these years, treating her no less than his own daughter. He''s been just as good, if not better, than Arthur. And after everything Arthur did to Sasha, you guys really think Vivienne should acknowledge him? What if Sasha wakes up and mes Vivienne for it?"  Outside the Perez family manor, Wi Perez had just arrived back in town when she overheard Maddox''s words, "What would Sasha blVivienne for?" Ever since Karen was transferred to Vivienne''sb, with Brody taking over Karen''s care, Wi had taken the opportunity to travel. She had returned early for Jasper''s uing birthday celebration.

 Chapter 850

    Maddox''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Wi returning home.


    He hurried over to her, barely containing his excitement. "Wi, you''re back?" He was so close that his warm breath tickled her face, stirring something unfamiliar within her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She coughed lightly, pushing him away with a finger. "Back off! You reek of sweat!" "Huh?" Maddox sniffed himself. "Do I? But I just showered this morning!" The summer heat made sweating inevitable, prompting him to adopt a twice-daily shower routine.


    Wi, uninterested in engaging further, walked straight to Jasper. "Dad, I''m home." Jasper nodded. "Good to have you back. Sit down. We were just discussing whether Vivienne should acknowledge her father. You should weigh in!" Wi had barely approached her chair when she paused, confused. "Vivienne''s father?" "Yes," Yuri chimed in. "Today, Vivienne''s biological father showed up. DNA tests confirm it''s Arthur. He''s nning to marry Sasha and wants to officially recognize Vivienne." As soon as Yuri finished, Wi''s expression darkened. "No way!" Vivienne sent Wi a smile of admiration.


    Jasper and the others were taken aback but soon Jasper said, "We were leaning towards refusal too, but after thinking it over, he is Vivienne''s father, after all. It seems wrong not to acknowledge him." Wi scoffed. "Sfather! Where was he all this time? Now he decides to show up like he''s picking out a bargain at a flea market!" Wi was known for her aloofness, rarely swearing.


    Her outburst left the Perez family speechless for a moment.


    Maddox snapped his fingers. "Exactly, Wi! I knew we were on the spage. They were all for it, but I said no. We''re truly family." Wi gave him a nce, her expression unreadable.


    Arthur''s paternal im over Vivienne sparked a debate. "Arthur is Vivienne''s father. It''s not up to us," Luke interjected.


    "Remember, he''s a decorated war hero. If the authorities find out he has a daughter he hasn''t acknowledged, they won''t just let it be!" "What, so if we don''t acknowledge him, they''ll lock us up?" Maddox rolled his eyes.


    Luke red at him. "Be respectful!" Shrugging, Maddox fell silent.


    Luke continued, "The authorities won''t imprison us over this, but they''ll surely try to persuade Vivienne. Do you want them pestering us day in, day out?" Maddox admitted, "That would be annoying." Wi, looking past her cousins to Vivienne, asked, "What do you think, Vivienne?" Vivienne had been up early, caught up in court hearings and dealings with the Grimshaw family, and had dozed off amidst the family''s discussion.


    Woken by Wi, she immediately said, "I''ve already said I won''t acknowledge him." Then, looking at Maddox, she added, "Uncle, you''re wrong about one thing. If my mom wakes up, she''d definitely marry him." "Why would she?" Maddox was puzzled. After being abandoned? Vivienne sighed, "Because she''s blindly in love!" She had often heard her mother speak of her deep feelings for Arthur, though she''d never understood the allure.


    Now, knowing Arthur, it made sense. Perfect as a partner, perhaps, but not as a father in her eyes.


    The Perez family exchanged looks of disbelief.


    Maddox, snapping out of his surprise, asked, "So what now? Do we actually have to ept this guy as part of the family?" Wi''s re was warning enough. "Try it and see." Maddox quickly backtracked. "No, no, I never said we''d ept him!" After further discussion, no consensus was reached. Finally, Jasper looked meaningfully at Vivienne. "You actually want to acknowledge him, don''t you?" Though not long acquainted, Jasper understood his granddaughter well. She was not one to indulge in matters of no interest to her, yet her involvement in this discussion spoke volumes.  Her actions betrayed a soft heart beneath her tough exterior. Deep down, she knew Arthur wasn''t the viin she portrayed him to be.


    His years on the battlefield, not forgetting her and Karen, were testament enough to his character.


    The conversation turned to Sasha''s name, hinting it might be tfor a change now that many issues were being handled by Vivienne and Percival, and with Sasha''s condition unchanged.  Vivienne, avoiding a direct response to Jasper''s observation, simply stated, "Grandpa, I''m hungry." Acknowledging her evasion, Jasper didn''t press further. "Alright, let''s leave the decision to Vivienne. For now, let''s eat." Wi''s return was a cause for celebration, and the dinner table was lively with conversation andughter. Even Vivienne, who seldom drank, enjoyed a few beers in the joyful atmosphere.  At the Perez family dinner table, you wouldn''t find any beer. It was all about red wine, white wine, and various spirits.


    But Wi, she just couldn''t get into those. Her drink of choice was beer.


    Vivienne had initially wanted to sip on sred wine, but after a taste, she found it bitter and switched to beer.


    Before she knew it, she''d downed five bottles and was feeling quite woozy.


    Right then, Vivienne''s phone began to ring, but she acted as if she didn''t hear it, dying her response.


    Percival called out, "Vivienne, your phone''s ringing." Vivienne shed him a smile, didn''t pick up the call, and went back to her beer.


    The phone kept ringing, and Percival, thinking it might be urgent, picked it up. Seeing it was Jerry calling, he answered, "Vivienne''s having a drink. What''s up?" Jerry, usually calm and collected, let out an incredulous shout, "What do you mean, Vivienne''s drinking?" "Yep!" Percival frowned and pulled the phone away from his ear a bit.


    "How much has she had?" Jerry struggled to swallow, hardly believing Vivienne was drinking.


    "This is her sixth beer!" Percival nced back at Vivienne.


    "Damn!" Jerry eximed and then abruptly hung up the phone.


    Percival was left puzzled, "??"

 Chapter 851

    Percival Ellington stared at his phone for a moment before slipping it back into his pocket, his brow furrowed in confusion. What now? Just as he was about to stop Vivienne Hawthorn from pouring another ss of whiskey, amotion erupted at the front door. "Our boss says Arthur Linter and dogs are not welchere!" announced the doorman, who doubled as a security guard. Arthur''s indomitable voice followed, "Think you can stopwith that scrawny frame?" The security guard hesitated, "... I can''t stop you, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let you in!" Arthur snorted and made his way inside. The other guards quickly formed a circle around Arthur, attempting to block his entry.


    Arthur signaled to Shane and Dante behind him. Understanding the cue, they stepped forward; each grabbed a couple of guards in a friendly manner, "Fes, let''s go have a chat about life. No need to make this hard on yourselves." With only four guards at the door, they found themselves unable to break free from Shane and Dante''s grip, exchanging bewildered looks.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    How is this happening? They were aplished in martial arts, yet they couldn''t move an inch in these two''s hold? While they were still in shock, Shane and Dante dragged them aside.


    The guards could only watch as Arthur entered the Perez Manor, with one shouting in vain, "Hey! You can''t go in there!" Before he could finish, Shane lit a cigarette and casually ced it in the guard''s mouth.


    Arthur, as if he owned the ce, made his way into the Perez family''s gathering. Noticing they were still drinking, he nonchntly sat down, dropping his backpack under the chair, and announced, "Hey, Dad, you''re eating? Good, I haven''t had dinner yet." Jasper''s face turned as dark as thunder, "How thick is your skin?" Arthur grabbed a chicken leg, took a bite, and replied, "Thick as a castle wall!" Jasper was speechless.


    Maddox Perez, observing Arthur''s brazen demeanor, mmed his fist on the table, fuming, "Arthur, are you blind? Didn''t you see the banner at the door? It clearly states, ''Arthur and dogs not allowed!"" The banner was Maddox''s doing right before dinner, anticipating Arthur''s shameless return to the Perez Manor. He had it put up as a clear message.


    But Arthur, shameless as ever, acted as if he hadn''t seen it.


    Sitting next to Zelda Lte, who had several unopened beer bottles in front of her, Arthur casually grabbed one, popped it open, and downed half in one go,ughing heartily, "Ah, that''s refreshing! It''s been ages since I had a drink. Let''s all have a good ttonight!" Maddox, ignored, was livid, "Hey! I''m talking to you!" Arthur set down the bottle, then turned to Maddox, "The banner? Oh, I saw it." "Then why the hell did you still cin? Where''s your shame?" Maddox roared.


    "I''m no longer a Linter, so why should I care about what''s written on that banner?" Arthur dered as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Maddox was bbergasted, "Have you lost your mind?" Arthur, ignoring the confusion, pulled out a red document from his backpack and handed it to Maddox, "I''ve changed my name. Call''Arthur South'' from now on." Maddox stared at the document, his eyes nearly popping out of his head in disbelief, "Holy shit! You''re serious?" It was Arthur''s official document, indicating his separation from the Yorick lineage.


    Maddox was speechless.


    Was Arthur out of his mind? Changing one''s nwasn''t a simple affair, especially for someone of Arthur''s stature, known as the War God. It would be a bureaucratic nightmare.


    Jasper, examining the document and the nchange, was equally stunned.


    Arthur, now serious, stood up, ddressing Jasper with a respectful ow, "Dad, when I, Arthur, give my vord, it''szas solid as iron. If Karen f she wants anything fromwher she wakes up, even my life for all the ain I''ve caused her, I won''t hesitate But until then, marrying her is my absolute goal."  ?wIn that moment, Arthur''s demeanor was that of the seasoned War God, yet he deliberately softened his presence, hoping to convey his sincerity to the Perez family.  S Jasper was at a loss.


    He really didn''t want to marry his daughter to Arthur. But Arthur was dead serious, even changing his name! What could he possibly do now? All eyes were on Arthur,pletely missing Vivienne, who had emptied ten bottles of beer, her face flushed and her body swaying.


    Leaning on one hand, she watched Arthur with eyes full of mischief and a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Jasper, holding the document, looked back and forth between it and Arthur, struggling to find words.


    The Perez siblings, too, were at a loss, and the dining room, once filled withughter, fell into an awkward silence.


    "Bang!" Just like that, Vivienne mmed her hand on the table, standing up with a fierce look, and barked, "Attention!" Everyone, "???" Seeing no one moved, Vivienne pped the table again, her voice harsh, "I said, attention!" Confusion reigned at the dinner table.


    Maddox was the first to snap out of it, leaning to Percival and whispering, "What''s with Vivienne? She seems... off?" Percival was just as baffled.


    She was enjoying her wine just fine, what''s with the sudden flip? Then it hit him, Jerry Perez''s frantic call.


    It seemed the moment Jerry heard Vivienne was drinking, he reacted as if his tail was on fire, cutting the call short. Percival had a sinking feeling.


    No sooner had this thought crossed his mind than Vivienne spun around, grabbed his arm, and with a sharp tug, his arm was- broken! Percival, "!!!" Everyone was stunned! What was happening? Wasn''t Vivienne head over heels for Percival? Why on earth would she dislocate his arm? Before anyone could recover, Vivienne, with astonishing speed, proceeded to dislocate everyone''s arms, except for Jasper''s.


    And why Jasper was spared...


    Well, Vivienne mentioned, "He''s like my grandpa, so he gets a pass!" But here''s the kicker: none could retaliate! This was their pampered little princess, after all! elAs everyone stood dumbfounded, Vivienne spoke with an icymand, "Everyone, a twenty-kilometer cross-country run with full gear, now-"  S She pointed at Arthur, "You''re leading!"

 Chapter 852

    Everyone was absolutely floored by Vivienne''s audacious move.


    But Arthur? He was thrilled! His daughter had given an order, and he was determined to see it through.


    "Listen up, everyone!" he announced. "Ladies to carry a weight of 10 pounds, gents 20 pounds, and we''re going to do an extrcross-country run along the Rivenwood suburb roads, back and forth to the Perez household for a total of 12 miles!" The Perez family just stared, dumbfounded.


    What in the world were this father-daughter duo thinking? 20 pounds and a cross-country run? And with added weight? On one hand? Did they think they were immortal beings or something? This was going to kill them if it didn''t leave them half-dead! Seeing the Perez family unmoved, Arthur couldn''t issuemands like he might in his squad, so he approached Jasper with a low voice, "Dad! Vivienne seems serious. Let''s just go along with it, otherwise, who knows what she''ll concoct next if we don''t?" Jasper nced at Vivienne, unsure of what had gotten into her, but preferring the cross-country challenge to any unpredictable antics, he dered, "Let''s do as Vivienne wishes!" There was no arguing once the head of the Perez family had spoken. Everyone scrambled to fill their backpacks with items weighing exactly 10 or 20 pounds, then lined up and started running! Vivienne, meanwhile, found a long bamboo stick and hopped into a car, sternly instructing the driver, "Follow them closely!" Maddox, jogging beside Percival, looked back at Vivienne and whispered, "What did you do to Vivienne?" Percival responded with a heavy silence, "...Nothing!" "Why is she acting this way then?" Maddox was baffled. A perfectly fine day, and suddenly they''re subjected to an extrrun? It felt like a death sentence! He hadn''t even had the chance to marry Wi Perez yet! After a moment, Percival reluctantly dialed Jerry''s number, but with no response, he then called Leopold Sterling.


    The call was quickly answered, "What''s up with Vivienne?" "It''s me," Percival spoke in a low tone.


    Leopold paused, then recognizing the number, "Percival? Why are you callingwith Vivienne''s phone?" "Vivienne has us doing an extrrun out of the blue. Do you know why?" Leopold was at a loss, "I''ve got no idea!" "Try Jerry. He called earlier, hung up abruptly when I mentioned Vivienne drinking. Maybe he knows something," Percival suggested.


    Leopold, now rmed, eximed, "Wait, Vivienne drank?!" "Yeah," Percival confirmed, "Around ten bottles!" That''s bad. Really bad! Vivienne can''t handle her liquor at all. If she''s naking you run 12 miles now, who nows what''s next? I better get out of here before she remembers me," Leopold said, hastily gathering his hings before abruptly hanging up.


    In the Emerald Mountain brotherhood chat, Leopold dropped a bombshell, "Vivienne''s drunk off ten bottles!" The unanimous response was, "Damn, what are we waiting for? Run!" Meanwhile, Percival stared at his phone in disbelief. He''d been with Vivienne long enough but had never seen her drink, assuming she didn''t want to, not that she couldn''t.


    The run was the least of their worries? He massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    Maddox, overhearing everything, grimaced, "So, she''s drunk?" Percival sighed, "Yes." "Oh, my luck!" Maddox groaned, as they all trudged on, Arthur taking the lead.


    Arthur, determined, made a call to Shane, "Get scars and people over here; we need to stop my daughter''s car!" Shane, confused,plied without question.


    Soon, a car sped up and deliberately crashed into Vivienne''s, causing just enough damage to stop it without injuring anyone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shane and Dante approached, offering to take the car for repairs ve but Vivienne was having none of it. With a flick of her wrist, she immobilized them, leaving them to embarrass themselves in public.


    As the driver suggested they head back, Shane had already conveyed to him, albeit discreetly, to keep Vivienne from going further, out of concern for Arthur''s well-being.


    Though confused by Vivienne''s sudden behavior, everyone''s primary concern now was to follow through with her bizarre demand, all the while wondering what had unleashed this storm in the vel.ne ce.  Vivienne frowned thoughtfully, "Let''s head back!" Meanwhile, Arthur had everyone pile into the car, taking a winding tour around town for over an hour before heading back home.


    He had already gotten wind that Vivienne was tipsy. Making him run a half marathon was one thing, but the folks from the Perez n weren''t cut out for such antics.


    Given that Vivienne had been drinking, he figured she''d be sound asleep by the tthey returned.


    But to their surprise, as soon as they stepped through the front gate, there was Vivienne, standing in the yard with a grin, "Back already?" Arthur and Jasper exchanged looks before he quietly asked the old man, "Is Vivienne sober now?" "Not sure!" Jasper red at him, "And keep your distance. I haven''t epted you as my son-inw yet!" As they were speaking, Vivienne cover with a ss of water and handed it to Arthur, "Here, drink this!" Seeing the water Vivienne handed him, Arthur''s smile stretched ear to ear. Without a second thought, he gulped it down.


    His daughter was offering him water! She was epting him! But the next second, his face twisted in shock, staring at Vivienne, "What did you add to this?" Vivienne, still smiling, said, ¡°Axativeced lemonade!¡± Arthur was dumbstruck.


    And then, he bolted for the bathroom!

 Chapter 853

    For the next hour, Arthur was practically doing sprints between the bathroom and the living room of the Perez household. No


    sooner had he plopped down on the couch than he was rushing off to the bathroom again. The rest of the Perez family had settled


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    drinking thexativeced sugar water Vivienne had prepared. Maddox, ever the loose cannon, had even asked Vivienne why


    Arthur got a special drink and they didn''t. Jasper, livid, was about to unleash a tirade when Vivienne coolly remarked, "You don''t


    need sugar water. That''s for heartbreakers." Jasper and the rest of the Perez men erupted in approval, "Sweet revenge!" Percival,


    ever the joker, chimed in, "Thanks for taking the bullet for us, future father-inw!"


    After countless trips to the bathroom, Arthur was at his wits'' end, pleading, "Vivienne, please, | can''t take it anymore! Givethe


    antidote or I''m done for!" The agony of wiping was all too real for him. Vivienne fixed him with a serious stare, "You''re not my dad!"


    "Okay, okay! I''m not¡ªjust givethe antidote. Whatever you say goes!" Arthur was beyond caring about pride at this point;


    stopping the diarrhea was his only concern. "Whatever | say?" Vivienne''s eyes sparkled mischievously. Arthur felt like he''d boarded


    a pirate ship, but with no other options, he nodded. Vivienne smiled, produced a pill from her pocket, and popped it into Arthur''s


    mouth. Soon after, Arthur''s stomach calmed down.


    Post-antidote, Vivienne stood up, a sly smile on her face, "Just wait here." She returned shortly with a makeup kit in hand and


    approached Arthur with amanding tone, "Sit!" Arthur obeyed. Vivienne, opening the makeup kit¡ªa gift from K Brooks that


    had gone almost unused for a year¡ªbegan to work on Arthur''s face with a foundation brush. The Perez family gathered around,


    curious. But when they recognized the pattern emerging on Arthur''s face,ughter erupted. Maddox couldn''t contain himself, "Oh


    my goodness! Vivienne, are you drawing a turtle on Arthur''s face? It''s hriously fitting!" Arthur, clueless about the artwork being


    performed on his face, could only sigh, knowing all too well that Vivienne''s swift antidote provision cwith strings attached.


    The room burst intoughter, even Wi, who rarely smiled, found amusement in the scene. Maddox, thrilled, started snapping


    photos for Facebook, "This is a once-in-a-lifetshot!" Arthur''s face twitched in annoyance. Noticing Maddox''s glee, Arthur


    remarked dryly, "Don''t celebrate too soon." Maddox scoffed, "Why not? You deserve it for hurting my sister. Karma''s a bitch, isn''t


    it?" Arthur merely grunted in response, resigned to his fate as Vivienne continued her ''masterpiece.'' Soon, Vivienne stepped back,


    admiring her work, "Perfect! A green turtle!" Arthur was speechless.


    Then, turning to Maddox standing by, Viviennemanded, "Your turn. Sit!" Maddox''s smile froze, "Ah, Vivienne, | think I''ll pass."


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh at the irony. But Vivienne was having none of it, "Sit!" Maddox, realizing he couldn''t win against his


    niece, made a run for it, only to swallow something tossed into his mouth by a swift figure. Secondster, his stomach revolted.


    Cursing, Maddox dashed for the bathroom. Jasper, learning quickly, sat down immediately, "Vivienne, I''m all yours. I''m a good


    listener!" Vivienne smiled, pleased, "That''s more like it!" She proceeded to paint Jasper''s face, opting for a gentler design¡ªa bunny


    pared to Arthur''s turtle.


    Then she turned to the rest of the family, who, seeing Maddox''s fate,plied without protest, except for Maddox, who was still a


    prisoner to the bathroom. After about an hour, Vivienne''s impromptu art session wasplete, leaving a living room full of painted


    faces and one person still battling the effects of axativeced drink. Aside from Arthur, who was stuck with the unfortunate look


    of a green turtle, everyone in Percival''s crew, including the Perez n, was quite a sight for sore eyes. Percival had his face painted


    to resemble a strawberry cheesecake. The rest were adorned with either flowers or fruits! All of them looked positively delightful.


    The key to this visual feast was Vivienne''s extraordinary painting skills, bringing each design to life with vibrant colors!


    Finally, after Maddox had made his fifteenth trip to the restroom, he groaned in despair, "Vivienne, | give up, please givethe


    antidote. You can paint whatever you want on my face, even a pile of poop, and | won''tin!" "Sure thing!" Vivienne replied


    with a gleeful squint. Maddox instantly regretted his words! He was certain Vivienne would take him up on his offer. And sure


    enough! After handing Maddox the antidote, Vivienne began to work her magic on his face with the ease of a flowing river. When


    Vivienne was done, Arthur couldn''t help but burst intoughter, "Ha-ha-ha! A pile of poop! Who was making fun ofearlier?" He


    looked at Maddox with schadenfreude, "How does it feel?" Percival and the rest of the Perez family were in stitches. Maddox''s face


    turned a shade uglier than the poop painted on it. He wished he could p himself for speaking without thinking! ring at Arthur,


    he retorted, "And you think you''re any better? Green turtle!" Arthur, "..."


    Oh well! They were as bad as each other; neither had the right to mock! Just when everyone thought themotion had cto


    an end, Vivienne suddenly let out a mischievous giggle, then burst into song and dance! "Shimmy-shimmy, whoa, shimmy-


    shimmy!" "Riding on my beloved Harley... oh yeah..." "Barbie, the transformation queen, woo, let the dark magic begin! Whoosh!~"


    Everyone, "..."

 Chapter 854

    Percival couldn''t believe his eyes as he watched Vivienne perform. It was like witnessing a car crash in slow motion-you want to look away, but you just can''t.


    Especially when she started singing. It was like a mix between a cat in distress and nails on a chalkboard. Who would have thought this bright young thing had the vocal charm of a banshee on a bad day? Nearly sent the whole room running for the hills! And her dance moves? Straight out of a B-grade horror flick. Where on earth did she pick up those moves? "Here we go round the mulberry bush, I''ll pop your head off with a single push..." "I love taking baths, watch the turtle crash, oh oh oh..." Vivienne was belting out tunes with the confidence of a rock star, going strong until 4 AM.


    Thank the stars the Perez household didn''t have neighbors close by, or the cops would have been called for sure! Finally, she concluded her one-woman show with a grand finale, "I''m a girl, cute as a pearl..." and then, out like a light. Percival heaved a sigh of relief. If she hadn''t passed out, he was sure he''d be the next to go down.


    Imagine, face painted like a carnival attraction, nursing a broken arm, and enduring Vivienne''s howls. What a night! Once Vivienne was safely carted off to bed, the servants locked her in tight on Jasper''s orders. "Make sure she doesn''t escape," he instructed, still shaken from the night''s events.


    The servants hustled, eager to put an end to their misery. It wasn''t just the Perez family that suffered tonight; they''d had their fair share too.


    With Vivienne tucked away, the Perez family didn''t even bother washing up. They were too drained, retreating to their rooms for smuch-needed rest.


    Percival, initially sharing a room with Vivienne, couldn''t bear the thought of spending another moment near her. Who knew what she''d do next? He opted for the guest room, leaving Arthur to crash on the living room couch.


    The next day, Vivienne slept till noon, oblivious to the chaos she''d caused. Waking up, she found the house eerily quiet and everyone avoiding her like the gue.


    "Are we having a costparty?" she asked, puzzled by the bizarre artwork on everyone''s faces.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You sober now?" they asked in unison, visibly relieved when she confirmed her hangover-free state.


    Percival, barely holding back his frustration, asked if she remembered anything from the night before.


    "A strawberry cheesecake on my face? Really?" Vivienne was bemused, only to find out it was her own artistic expression from the night''s escapades.


    The family recounted her drunken. antics-the impromptu marathon thexatives, and oh, the singing. Percival, Maddox, and the rest shared their trauma, hoping she''d realize the extent of her actions.  Vivienne, mortified, apologized profusely. "I forgot I can''t handle my liquor," she admitted, wishing she could sink into the ground.


    This wasn''t her first rodeo with alcohol-induced mischief, but it was certainly one for the books. Next the''d steer clear of the booze. Or at least, that''s what she hoped.  The first tVivienne went on a booze-fueled rampage was at Emerald Mountain. She had identally guzzled down Finnian''s stash of moonshine, and boy, did things spiral out of control. Later, her fellow trainees had the dubious honor of recounting her antics.  She made them undergo a high-intensity workout in the middle of the night.


    Smeared their doors with mud pies.


    Stripped them of their clothes! Dressed them up in drag and had them perform line dances in the square.


    Since that night, there was an unspoken agreement among the trainees: keep alcohol out of Vivienne''s reach within a ten-mile radius.


    After she left the mountain, the people around her rarely drank. Even when they did, Vivienne showed no interest.


    That was until yesterday¡ªapparently, Arthur''s arrival was the catalyst.


    Thinking of him, Vivienne looked over at Arthur. The green shirt he wore did suit him, in a way.


    He was a good sport about the whole ordeal, though. Barely passable, but she''d give him a half point for effort.


    "It''s okay, Vivienne. Don''t beat yourself up over it. Just steer clear of the booze from now on," Jasperforted her. Vivienne nodded, still feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Jasper waved off the awkwardness and told everyone, "Go freshen up, folks. Lunch is almost ready." As they returned from their rooms, the servants had alreadyid out the feast.


    Just as they were about to dig in, a furious voice bellowed from the doorway, "Arthur, you scoundrel, get out here now!"

 Chapter 855

    At the mention of it, Jasper couldn''t help but grimace.


    He knew it wasing! Yorick was on a warpath! And Arthur, always stirring the pot! Rising to his feet, Jasper cast a cold nce at Arthur. "Aren''t you going to deal with this?" Arthur, ever so calmly, picked up his fork. "Dad, I''m now Arthur South. Your son. And a son''s problems? That''s for a father to solve." Bold as brass, he was! Jasper was speechless.


    Outside, Yorick had waited for quite stwithout seeing Arthur emerge and decided to storm in.


    Seeing Arthur still calmly eating his meal infuriated Yorick to the brink of explosion! "You ungrateful wretch! How dare you still eat? Who gave you the right to change your surname? Is ''Linter'' too shabby for you?" Before Arthur could respond, Yorick turned to Jasper, fuming, "And changing it to ''South''? Jasper Perez, ying smart, are you? With all your sons, and now you''re poaching mine? Think I''m too old to fight back?" Jasper had intended to have a civil conversation with Yorick, but seeing thetter''s rage, he simply sat down and responded indifferently, "Your son insisted on changing his surname. What''s that got to do with me? He slept with my daughter and then deserted her. I haven''t even settled that score with your Linter n, and here you are, demanding answers?" Jasper''s tone turned icy, "What, because the Perez family doesn''t wield power in court, you think you can trample all over us?" "Rubbish!" Yorick bellowed. "He''s been on the battlefield; when did he have tto sleep with your daughter? Your lies are..." Mid-sentence, something dawned on him, and he turned to Arthur in shock. "The person you''ve been searching for... It''s not Karen, is it?" He had learned that Arthur had been desperately looking for a woman named Winnie after returning home. Twenty years ago, Arthur had a girlfriend named Winnie, but they had separated due to his military duties. For years, Arthur remained single, haunted by the memory of Winnie.


    But finding Winnie after so long proved difficult, prompting Yorick to leverage his resources to help in the search.


    With three sons all in their forties and none married, the Linter lineage was in jeopardy. If Winnie could be found and marry Arthur, perhaps it would set a precedent for the younger brothers.


    Moreover, if Winnie could bear a child, the future of the Linter n would be secured.


    But upon learning that Arthur had changed his surnto ''South'' and moved to the Perez residence with the intention of staying there permanently, Yorick was livid. He couldn''t understand Arthur''s decision, but Jasper''s words provided a moment of rity.


    "Yes," Arthur confirmed, "She even borea daughter!" He gestured towards Vivienne, "A remarkable daughter!" In that moment, Arthur''s past prejudices against Vivienne seemed a distant memory.


    Stunned, Yorick blurted out, "Holy smokes!" Then, breaking intoughter, he eximed, "Haha! The Linter bloodline continues! Good on you, Karen! I always had high hopes for her; I wanted to introduce her to you myself. Who knew you two had met twenty years ago? It''s fate!" Approaching Vivienne, he beamed, "Vivienne, I knew there was a special connection between us. You saved me, and you''re my granddaughter! This is news I''ll beughing about for years. Let''s not dawdle here any longer. We''re throwing a grand feast in your honor." Pausing, Yorick added, "And for your mother, too. She might be unable to attend due to her condition, but worry not. We''ll make it up to her with a magnificent wedding. She''ll have a grand entrance into the Linter family!" Vivienne remained silent.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ???? She didn''t dislike Yorick, but as Yorick''s joy seemed boundless, Arthur calmly interjected, "My father-inw disapproves of my marriage to Karen. So, I changed my surname. Dad, you should head back. You don''t need to bother with our wedding. We''ll handle it in the Perez family. I''m joining the Perez now."  Yorick''s joy turned to fury, "What? Jasper, you old fox, you dare object to my son marrying Karen? What''s wrong with him? Why do you disapprove?" "It seems you''re just exploiting my son''s love for Karen to make things difficult for him! And now, a change of surname? Ridiculous! I barely have a grandchild to speak of, and now you want to im him, too?" "I won''t allow it! Arthur must retain his surname! And Vivienne must take on the Linter name! Over my dead body will I let this happen!" Jasper was silent for a moment, then mmed his hand on the table, "Enough with your yelling! He got my daughter pregnant and disappeared for over twenty years. You think you have the right to demand? I simply do not approve. What are you going to do about it?" "Besides, it was his decision to change his surname, not like I forced him. So, what are you going to do, bite me?" Yorick retorted, "Cut the crap! What do you mean he impregnated Karen and vanished? Was he frolicking with other women? Or raising another family? He was defending our country! Without his sacrifices, would you even enjoy your current peace?" For years, not being able to find Karen had been eating him up inside. It wasn''t like he hadn''t tried. Back in the day, being on the battlefield had kept him away, but ever since he got back, he''d been on a relentless search for Karen. But who could have guessed that Karen wasn''t even her real name? If Arthur had known her real identity, he''d have found her ages ago. And yet, here they were, still giving him grief about it. Seriously, have sshame.  Jasper stood up, ready to throw down, "Cut the crap! If Karen was using a fake name, you think he was any better? He didn''t even have the guts to give his own true love his real name, and he has the nerve to talk about love?" "Let''s not even get into the fact that he''s the War God. The whole saga between Karen and Scott Brooks was the talk of Rivenwood. Anyone with half a brain could''ve tracked Karen down. The young ones might have excuses, but you? An old man making excuses too? It''s not you guys who got hurt, not you who went through pregnancy and raising a child alone. So, standing there and talking crap doesn''t stink?"  Yorick was at a loss for words! He hated to admit it, but Jasper was right.


    Karen had gone through the ordeal of childbirth alone, raised her daughter into an exceptional young woman, all on her own. It was nothing short of remarkable.


    Yet, it wasn''t like they hadn''t tried to find her. It just never urred to them that Karen could be the one. After all, she was Scott''s beloved.


    They had always assumed that the nWinnie was a cover for someone within the Brooks family circle or a distant cousin, and that''s where they had been looking!

 Chapter 856

    The atmosphere grew thick with silence, like a weighted nket over the evening. The younger members of the Perez family remained quiet, too respectful to interject in the presence of their elders.


    After a moment that stretched too long, Yorick sighed deeply and faced Jasper with a solemn nod. "Look, I''ll be the first to admit when we''re in the wrong. My son messed up, and there''s no sidestepping that fact. We''re here to apologize," he dered with conviction.


    Continuing, he couldn''t help but add, "But you''ve seen it yourself, the way Arthur feels about Karen, it''s the real deal. Why should we stand in the way of true love? And have you even asked Karen what she wants? Does she genuinely not wish to marry Arthur?" Jasper found himself speechless, caught off guard.


    Karen, ever the romantic, had always been clear about wanting a love like that of Vivienne''s parents. And it was an unspoken rule that Vivienne''s wedding wouldn''t proceed without her father present. If Karen were conscious, she''d undoubtedly leap into Arthur''s arms without hesitation.


    "Look, we all want what''s best for them," Yorick pressed on, proposing an idea. "Karen''s currently out of it, why not let Arthur take her home? Over at the Linters'', nobody would dare harm a hair on her head. And who knows, maybe having Arthur by her side will be what it takes to bring her around." "And as for Vivienne," Yorick continued, "she''s been with you long enough. After years of being apart, it''s tshe returned to the Linters'', to be openly recognized as part of the family. No one wants her living under the shadow of being fatherless. She''s my first granddaughter, and I n to spoil her rotten." "But let''s make one thing absolutely clear," he added firmly, "changing names is off the table. I''ve got three sons, and Arthur''s the only one who''s madeproud. You can take your pick of the other two, but Arthur? He stays." Jasper listened in silence, absorbing Yorick''s words. After a moment, he turned to Arthur, "What''s your take?" "I stand by my father''s decision," Arthur replied earnestly, a rare disy of filial agreement.


    Yorick couldn''t help but internally roll his eyes. Arthur was never thispliant at home.


    Jasper, shifting his gaze back to Yorick, finally spoke, "After seeing how Arthur has been with Sasha, I''m not against their marriage. But not in ten days. It has to be when Sasha can consent to it herself. Arthur can take her to the Linters'', and whether he can wake her up sooner, well, that''s on him." Pausing, Jasper looked towards Vivienne, "As for Vivienne, she''s made her stance clear. She doesn''t recognize Arthur as her father, and we can''t force her." Yorick, still basking in the momentary victory, froze at Jasper''s words. Turning to Vivienne, he implored, "You don''t recognize your father?" Vivienne''s lips pressed tightly together, her voice soft yet firm, "I do not." "Why?" Yorick pressed, desperation creeping into his voice. "We''ve cleared up the past misunderstandings. He was away on duty, not by choice. And he''s always kept you and your mother in his thoughts." Vivienne''s eyes hardened, her voice dropping, "He might have been a War God, but he wasn''t there when I needed a father the most. When I was sick, having nightmares, bullied, or when my mom and I were in danger, he was nowhere." "So, no. I do not recognize him." Her deration hit Arthur like a physical blow, a painful reminder of his failures.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yorick''s heart ached, yet he tried another angle, "What about me? We''ve got a bond, don''t we? I adore you, and at my age, every day is a gift. I''ve finally found my granddaughter, and it would be a sorrow to pass without recognizing each other."  "Grandfather, yes. Father, no," Vivienne rified, drawing a line.


    Yorick was momentarily uplifted by being acknowledged as a grandfather but remained conflicted about her rejection of Arthur. Arthur, taking a deep breath, spoke gently, "It''s okay. I respect your decision. But I''ll do whatever I can to make amends." He wasn''t going to pressure Vivienne. After all, he had been absent during her most challenging moments. How could he demand her recognition now? Vivienne remained silent, her turmoil evident. Despite her lifelong yearning to find her father, his presence now felt like an unwelcintrusion, her defenses automatically rising whenever Arthur approached.


    Percival, sensing her distress, quietly held her hand, offering silent support. Vivienne felt a calming warmth from his touch, a soothing balm to her restless heart.


    With the future pathid out, Yorick and Arthur took their leave. Their first stop was the research facility to pick up Karen, before heading back to the Linter residence.


    Upon their return, Yorick instructed Arthur to revert to his original nimmediately and began preparations for Karen''s room. Arthur, however, insisted on handling everything personally.


    vee et ¦« No sooner had Arthur changed his nback than unexpected visitors arrived at their doorstep. When Jack and his friends arrived, one of the guys stepped forward, offering a respectful nod to Arthur. "Warrior, good day. We''ve received aint suggesting your behavior has been... odd, raising suspicions that you might be a spy, disguised and infiltrated within the Linter n. Therefore, by the orders of our superiors, we''re here to escort you back for an investigation."  Arthur was baffled. "What the..." The Perez n! After Yorick and Arthur left, Vivienne and Percival were also getting ready to head home. On the way back, Percival''s phone rang. It was Cecilia Boyd on the other end. Pressing the answer button, Percival was immediately greeted by Cecilia''s sobbing.  "What''s wrong, Mom?" he asked, puzzled. Cecilia continued to cry without responding. After asking several times with no reply, Percival got frustrated. "Con, speak up. Crying isn''t going to fix anything." Then, through her sniffles, Cecilia blurted out, "I want a divorce from your father!" Percival was stunned. "Divorce? Are you out of your mind?" Even Vivienne was in disbelief! Cecilia''s rtionship with Nathan Ellington had always been solid; they barely argued. And Nathan was utterly devoted to Cecilia. How could they suddenly be talking about divorce? "I can''t take it anymore! You need to cback home! If you don''t, I''ll lose my mind!" Cecilia''s cries grew louder. "I feel worse than dead right now!"

 Chapter 857

    Cecilia was on the phone, her voice cracking through sobs of despair.


    Percival frowned deeply, "What in the world is going on?" "Your dad, I caught him cheating!" Cecilia''s voice was almost a shout, overwhelmed by the shock of what she had witnessed. Percival paused, not quiteprehending, "What did you say?" His dad caught cheating? That had to be a joke.


    Everyone who knew Nathan was aware of his devotion to his wife.


    Cecilia had been the apple of Nathan''s eye for years, never wanting for anything.


    And now she was talking about catching him cheating? Percival thought it sounded like a bad punchline.


    "Your dad and Mara Boyd..." Cecilia couldn''t finish, breaking down into tears again.


    Percival''s expression darkened.


    Mara? He had almost forgotten about her! Vivienne looked equally troubled. Cecilia had been nothing but kind to her, treating her like her own daughter, and she would not stand for anyone causing her distress.


    She had initially left Mara and Huxley Boyd because she knew they were connected to Abigail.


    Although Vivienne could track down Abigail, finding her exact whereabouts was another challenge, given her elusive nature. Her n had been to deal with the Abernathy and Perez families first, then use Huxley to lure out Abigail.


    It seemed they had made the first move.


    Fine by her! Seems like they were asking for trouble.


    After a moment of silence, Percival sternly told Cecilia, "Vivienne and I will be right there." He hung up the phone without another word.


    What was usually a fifteen-minute drive turned into a twenty-minute race due to Cecilia''s emergency.


    Soon, Vivienne and Percival''s car pulled up at the grand entrance of the Ellington estate.


    They were greeted by two rows of neatly dressed servants waiting by the door, which closed firmly behind Percival and Vivienne as they entered.


    "Master, madam, you''re finally here. Thedy has been crying upstairs, threatening to divorce the sir!" the servant who had been attending to Cecilia led them anxiously towards the staircase.


    Cecilia was in the west-side room upstairs, her eyes red and voice hoarse from crying, "Nathan, how could you do this to me? After all the years the children we''ve raised together, and now Isolde, taking care of this family while you... you end up in bed with my niece!"  "I can''t face anyone after this." Percival and Vivienne entered the room just in tto hear Cecilia''sment, their expressions turning icy.


    Seeing her son and daughter-inw, Cecilia''s grievances poured out like a flood, "Percival, Vivienne, thank heavens you''re here. I can''t take it anymore!" She pointed usingly at Nathan, who looked equally distressed, d in his robe, "I don''t know what happened. I woke up and found her next to me! I can''t remember anything else!" Despite his protests, Cecilia refused to listen, her heart broken.


    "If Isolde finds out, I''ll never forgive you, Nathan!" Percival surveyed the room, his gazending on Mara, who was trying to hide behind Nathan.


    He strode over, grabbed Mara by the cor, and threw her to the ground without a second thought. Her scream echoed as she hit the floor, shocked at Percival''s roughness, "Brother, how could you?" Tears filled her eyes, but Percival was unyielding, "Tell the truth now, or it''ll be worse for you." Mara tried to defend herself, but Vivienne''s p cut her off, the force knocking her back to the floor. Vivienne stood over her, cold and menacing, "Say that again?" Mara shrunk back, too terrified to speak, as the gravity of her actions and their consequences finally sank in.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne cast a frosty nce at her, then turned to gently pat Cecilia''s back,forting her with a voice that was steady yet soft, imbuing a sense of calm assurance, "Mom, take a deep breath and tell us everything you know, okay?" Cecilia shot Mara a venomous look, regretting ever taking her in out of pity. Now, it seemed, she was the one truly deserving of pity.


    Tears still streaked her cheeks as she stood up her steps wobbly. Vivienne supported her firmly as Cecilia moved to the edge of the bed and briskly pulled back the covers, revealing a stark red bloodstain against the white sheets that caught everyone''s eye.  Nathan''s face turned a shade of crimson, as if he had been sentenced to death, unable to utter a single word.


    Only Mara, who had just been reprimanded by Vivienne, seemed to momentarily forget the pain on her face. Her eyes, brimming with tears, fixed on Nathan as she clung to his leg, "Uncle, I gave myself to you! All these years, I''ve been pure, and if you hadn''t sneaked into my roomst night while I was asleep, I would still be innocent. I''m not even married yet!"  A sh of cunning flickered in her eyes, quickly disappearing as she continued to sob pitifully in Nathan''s arms.


    As long as Nathan believed he had taken her virtue, even if the entire Ellington family turned their backs on her, Nathan''s character wouldpel him to protect her. What then, could Vivienne possibly do to her?

 Chapter 858

    Cecilia nearly fainted upon hearing such words, but Vivienne quickly slipped a calming pill into her mouth, helping her to stabilize her emotions. Vivienne watched Mara with an expressionless face, radiating a fierce aura. Percival''s eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, coldly nced at Mara. Mara''s hands, which were clinging to Nathan''s leg, trembled before finally letting go, weakly.


    She bit her lower lip, "Regardless, my uncle did take liberties with me, that''s an undeniable fact. Even if you kill me, it won''t change anything! He''s the one who wronged me!" Clutching the fabric of her dress tightly, she was filled with a mix of grievance and anger. Yet, deep inside, she harbored a dark thought: If Cecilia had any pride, she would divorce Nathan immediately. Then, perhaps, she could becNathan''s wife and the Ellington estate would be hers! She would no longer need to live under someone else''s roof and could enjoy a life of dignity in the Ellington family.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne''s gaze, seemingly detached, drifted over Mara''s flower-like face. Mara felt it and mistook Vivienne''s intention, but then she heard Vivienne ask Nathan, "Dad, do you know where Mara''s room is?" Nathan, who had been somewhat dazed, now appeared somewhat calmer. "I don''t know where her room is. I''ve never been there. Besides, I''m usually so busy at the office, I wouldn''t know these things. Cecilia handles all that, and I''ve never had to ask." Cecilia, still angry, refused to look at Nathan, but upon seeing Vivienne, she nodded affirmatively.


    She was reluctant to believe Nathan could be that kind of person. After all, Eliza Boyd had tried every trick in the book to win Nathan over without sess. To think Nathan would prefer Mara over her was something Cecilia was unwilling to believe. The Ellingtons had seen many an innocent flower like Mara; it was improbable that Nathan would be interested in just her. If Nathan had such inclinations, he wouldn''t have stayed well-behaved in his earlier years. But being used of sleeping with someone was a different matter altogether. If Nathan really had slept with Mara, Cecilia wouldn''t be able to get over it. She couldn''t tolerate the slightest bit of dishonesty.


    Mara clung to her point of contention, thinking that a mere question could prove Nathan''s innocence. Impossible. She cleared her throat with a sense of triumph, "Just because my uncle doesn''t know where my room is, doesn''t prove anything. He was found in my room, in broad daylight, for all to see! He was lying next to me, shirtless, and you all saw the bloodstains on the bed! There''s no excusing that." Mara was determined not to let go of this point.


    Vivienne stepped elegantly towards Mara, confronting her face to face. Still kneeling, Mara''s disheveled hair added a touch of pity to her look. She looked up defiantly at Vivienne, whose long eyshes slightly drooped, her gaze sharp and cold. Vivienne''s slender leg extended, stepping directly on Mara''s back. The sound of cracking bones echoed clearly in the room. Mara''s spine broke instantly! The pain was so intense that Mara''s chin was pressed against the floor, her fingernails digging into the ground, looking utterly defeated as she coughed up blood. Vivienne frowned, clearly disgusted, "So fragile, and yet so talkative? I was speaking to my father, what''s your hurry?" "Are you rushing to haveuncover the truth and send you to your next life?" Mara trembled uncontrobly with each shiver, the pain from her broken spine almost unbearable. Gasping for air, Mara pleaded, "Vivienne, I''ll sue you! This is too much. I''m the victim here, and yet you treatthis way! Brother, brother... please save me! Uncle, I beg you!" "I''m like this because of you!" Tears streamed down her face, no longer an act but genuine fear.


    Percival had little patience for such shameless acts, his cold voice cutting through, "Silence!" Nathan, however, looked increasingly troubled, especially when Mara called him uncle. Hisplexion turned from pale to ashen. Vivienne noticed this and, showing a hint of mercy, lifted her foot off Mara, who continued to wail.


    Crouching down, Vivienne''s eyes sparkled as she smirked, "Nice manicure, seems like there''s something inside. Can''t quite see it..." She picked up a dagger from beside her and with a swift motion, sliced off the entire fingernail perfectly. Mara didn''t feel the pain immediately, but as blood began to drip, the pain hit her, sweat beading on her forehead. At that moment, she wished for death.


    Vivienne casually examined the fingernail, tapping it lightly, and a powder fell into her hand. Percival, crouching beside Vivienne, nced at the powder, his expression darkening, his voice tinged with bloodlust, "Is this an aphrodisiac?" Although not an expert in medicine, Percival recognized ssubstances from his twith Vivienne.


    Cecilia, shocked, covered her mouth in disbelief, "Vivienne, is that really an aphrodisiac? She dared to drug Nathan!" Vivienne patted Cecilia''s back reassuringly, "It is indeed an aphrodisiac, but not an ordinary one. Initially, it clouds the mind, much like a sedative, then slowly ferments and permeates." "So Dad was taken to Mara''s room without any awareness?" Percival''s cold gaze flickered.


    "Pretty much. But Dad woke up without any memory of it. If it was a side effect, it wouldn''t have erased his memorypletely," Vivienne advised. Percival instantly grasped Vivienne''s intent, stepping out of the room, he ordered the butler, "Search everything. Any other drugs, bring them toimmediately Find Huxley for me!" Percival''s voice wasced with a chilling danger, his brows furrowed deeply.  The person who was undoubtedly the most unsettled was Nathan. Middle-aged, at a point in life where respect and dignity should be paramount, yet here he was, subjected to such humiliation. Old enough to be Mara''s father, yet he was drugged by a woman in her twenties. His face was a rotating palette of emotions, as he took deep breaths to calm himself. A cold glint shot from his deep- set eyes.


    Mara, who had been vomiting blood on the floor, wished she could just faint and escape the ordeal. But she was unaware that even if she fainted, Vivienne would mercilessly wake her up! She had waited for the moment when Nathan finally had tto chome, especially when Cecilia happened to be at the beauty salon and the Ellington residence was rtively empty. She seized this opportunity to drug Nathan. Yet, as soon as Vivienne arrived, her ns were exposed!  Now, her only hopey with Huxley, praying he wouldn''t give anything away. The moment Huxley entered, his eyes immediately found Mara, sprawled in a pool of her own blood, his pupils shrinking in shock. For a moment, his legs felt too weak to stand, his fingers gripping the doorfrfor support. "Sis! What happened to you? I just got back to the Ellington ce, and you''re like this!" "Did they do something to you?!" His eyes reddened, veins of anger and worry spreading through his gaze.

 Chapter 859

    Huxley dashed toward Mara, who had copsed on the ground.


    Mara struggled to even lift her head, tears streaming down her face as she looked up at Huxley. "The Ellingtons bullied me! Vivienne... she stepped on my back, I think she broke my bones! And she pped me, my face is all swollen. Huxley, please, we need to get out of here!" Her sobs were relentless, her hands gripping Huxley''s arms as if he were her lifeline.


    Huxley''s eyes flickered with a hint of disgust and calction. From the moment he entered and saw Mara''s condition, he knew their n had failed. Their attempt to sabotage Nathan had obviously been exposed.


    Mara, always the weak link, how could she be his sister? Now, she was nothing but a burden, forcing him to clean up her messes. Watching her cry, Huxley felt an overwhelming sense of annoyance.


    It was clear they could no longer stay with the Ellingtons, but the show must go on.


    Crying out, hemented, "Aunt Cecilia, you''ve never treated us like family, letting Vivienne treat my sister like this. If you''re all so fake, then we don''t want to stay in this house anymore!" "Let us go now. I need to get my sister medical help. If she''s paralyzed, I swear I won''t let this go!" His voice was weak; they were truly in a dire situation. If not for Mara''s current state, he would never dare to speak up like this. If Cecilia hadn''t taken one of Vivienne''s calming pills, she might have fainted from anger by now.


    Before she could respond, Nathan, seizing the opportunity to vent, kicked Huxley with all his might, shouting, "If it weren''t for Cecilia''s kindness, you two would have nowhere to go! Ungrateful dogs! And now, you have the nerve to insult your aunt!" Huxley grunted in pain, his face contorting in agony as he struggled to pick up Mara.


    Mara, already in severe pain, screamed even louder when Huxley lifted her, cursing her weakness.


    "Today, you have to let us go!" Huxley insisted, sweat drenching his back.


    Percival rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr forearms, the air of authority unmistakable as he approached, "The Ellington family decides who speaks here.¡± Percival was smiling, but his eyes were cold.


    Huxley felt a chill down his spine, holding Mara even tighter, not daring to move.


    Vivienne leaned against the wall, her cold gaze fixed on Huxley and Mara, her heart even colder.


    Mara, terrified, shrank further into Huxley''s embrace.


    When a servant whispered to Percival that they found nothing, Vivienne, always sharp, understood the implication. The drug had been disposed of by Huxley earlier.


    Vivienne smirked, not worried. She walked into the bathroom, and with precision, discovered the hidden drug capsule in the shower drain, its content meant to erase Nathan''s memory of the night''s events.  When Vivienne and Percival emerged, Mara knew their schwas fully exposed. She trembled with a mix of fear and hatred. Percival, holding the drug, coldly used Mara, "Daring, aren''t you? Attempting to drug my father and erase his memory? Do you have a death wish?" Before Mara could respond, Huxley dropped her to the ground. She whimpered in pain, her body a mess of agony.


    Huxley, in a desperate attempt to distance himself from his sister''s actions, pleaded with Percival and Vivienne, fearing their notorious retribution more than death itself.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Seeing Percival and Vivienne unmoved, he lunged towards Cecilia, "Auntie we''re family, after all, I''m begging you to save me. I didn''t do anything, none of this has anything to do with me!"  Cecilia''s eyes sparkled with cold amusement, Just a moment ago, you were cursing me, saying we''re not family, And now, we''re family again! Don''t ctowith ne your problems. You and your sister are two peas in a pod, I''ve seen your true colors now! My kindness was wasted on you!"  Vivienne''s gaze fell on the two in front of her, radiating a chilling aura, ¡°Heartless as a wolf? Then maybe you should stay in my kennel!" "Mr. Wolf, what do you think?" Percival rubbed Vivienne''s head, smiling affectionately, "You''ve read my mind, my dear. Whatever you say, goes." With that, Vivienne slipped a pill into each of their mouths. Their limbs stiffened, as if they were plunged into the depths of eternal ice, the cold piercing to the bone.

 Chapter 860

    Mara was in a state of panic, hands mped over her ears as she screamed shrilly, fighting with all her might. Thest thing she wanted was to be thrown into the kennels, no way was she going to be fed to the dogs! "No, you can''t do this to me! Yes, I drugged my uncle, and that was wrong, but how can you prove that he didn''t take advantage of me?" Her eyes were bloodshot, lips slightly parted, filled with hatred.


    Then, the door opened, and in cRichard Ellington. Leaning on a wooden cane with his left hand, his butler trailing behind him. The butler had already informed Richard about the incident.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With such a scandal rocking the Ellington family, Richard was bound to know, and he was seething with anger. He couldn''t believe that Cecilia''s kindness had been turned against her like a sharp knife. The Boyd family, aside from Cecilia, were indeed no good at all! Seeing Richard enter, Mara tried to get up, desperately crawling towards him. She grabbed at Richard''s trouser leg, gasping for air, seeing him as her only hope. Choking back sobs, tears streaming down her face like strings of pearls, she banged her head against Richard''s foot, "Richard, I beg you, save me! Vivienne and my brother want to throwto the dogs. I know I messed up, acted recklessly, and betrayed my uncle, but it wasn''t my intention. It was all, all my brother''s doing!" Mara''s lips trembled slightly, "Huxley, you were once my dearest brother, but if you can do this to me, don''t blme for not caring about our sibling bond anymore!" Her eyes reddened further as she cried out loud, like a child left behind, "Grandfather, it was all Huxley. He said he wanted to restore the Boyd family''s glory, to becthe head of the Boyd family. He madedrug my uncle so he could ckmail him into helping revive our family." With every excuse she made, the faces of those present grew colder. Especially Richard, his face tight, his gaze icy, exuding authority and rage, "Rubbish! You deserve to be thrown to the dogs for bringing such disgrace upon the Ellington family! You dying a thousand times wouldn''t be enough. How could you betray your aunt like this?" Richard clenched his cane so tightly that it nearly cracked from his anger.


    Hearing this, Mara''s legs gave out, almost fainting. But she wasn''t ready to give up, biting her lip till it bled, "Richard, I know what I''ve done is unforgivable, but I''ve been intimate with my uncle. What if I''m pregnant? This could be the next generation of the Ellington family. How could you let this child be cast aside?" Percival''s face darkened immediately, his gaze deadly as if looking at a dead thing. Vivienne casually twirled a dagger in her hand, the atmosphere around her almost electrifying. It seemed as if the dagger might fly out and decapitate Mara at any moment. Richard, however, didn''t immediately respond. His once robust voice sighed softly after a long moment, "Enough, let her stay." Vivienne frowned, Cecilia in disbelief! As everyone looked on in shock, Richard seemed topromise, "The Ellington family is thinning in numbers. I cannot ignore this. We''ve had enough disappointments, with grandchildren turning out to be good-for- nothings. Fiona and my youngest son are gone. I can''t bear any more losses." "If she is indeed pregnant, let the child be born. But once the child is born, Mara is to be sent away! The Ellington family will only keep the child!" Cecilia breathed lightly, overwhelmed by Richard''s words, her eyes filled with pain, tears blurring her vision. Richard, feeling the most remorseful towards his daughter-inw, said, "Cecilia, rest assured, the Ellington family acknowledges only you. I know I owe you much, and I am willing to give half of our assets to you." Cecilia, stricken, replied with a voice of despair, "I want none of the Ellington family''s wealth! From now on, consideras if I never existed in the Ellington family!" With that, she turned and ran out the door.


    Nathan, mes of anger in his eyes, dered, "Even if that shameless woman is pregnant, I will never acknowledge the child!" He left those words hanging and ran after Cecilia.


    Percival and Vivienne had never expected Richard to make such a decision, Percival''s expression hardened, his lips pressed into a thin line as he took Vivienne''s hand and they left together.  "I don''t agree with grandfather either, don''t worry, this isn''t over. I believe dad would never have approved of this!" Vivienne looked serious, reassuring Percival.


    He stopped in his tracks and embraced Vivienne, "Thank you, Vivienne." With a smile, Vivienne reassured, "We''ve overcso much together, this won''t be any different." Theyforted each other before returning to Percival''s vi, armewrapped around each other in solidarity.  Waiting in front of the mansion, Leo, Tom, and Anna pretended not to notice the tension between the couple. After all, being third wheels constantly, they''ve learned sometimes it''s smarter to pretend yel you don''t see what''s being fed to you. Ouch, but it still hurts.  Even Leo, who wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, could tell something was off with Percy today. Instead of bounding over like usual, he sidled up to Viv.


    "Viv?" Viv threw Leo a look. Leo got the message loud and clear and scampered over to Tom and Anna, covering his mouth, and mumbled, "Steer clear of Percy!" Tom and Anna rolled their eyes at Leo. It''s not like we''re blind! Typical Leo, as clueless as a golden retriever! Seeing their expressions, Leo got a bit miffed. Here he was, trying to do a good deed, and this was the thanks he got! Tom: Oh, cheers, mate! Anna: Yeah, thanks a ton! Tom couldn''t help himself and nudged Leo with his foot, "Go talk business with thedy!" Anna was also itching to give Leo a nudge for not staying on topic, but restrained herself in front of Viv.


    Ignoring the fact that Tom had just kicked him, Leo didn''t seek revenge. Noticing Percy''s growing impatience, he quickly blurted out, "The Grimshaws are done for!"

 Chapter 861

    "Let''s head inside and talk," Percival said, pulling Vivienne along and gesturing towards the three waiting at the door.


    As soon as they entered, Leopold was the first to dash to the couch, sighing with relief. "Vivienne, you have no idea how long we''ve been standing outside. My legs are killing me." Vivienne leaned against the back of the sofa, giving him a sideways nce. "Thomas has been standing just as long as you have. Are you the only one who''s tired?" Leopold chuckled awkwardly, "Not tired, not tired at all!" He knew better than toin. Vivienne would probably have him copying lines from sancient book all night.


    Vivienne simply rolled her eyes, choosing to ignore him.


    Percival fetched a box of chamomile tea from the cupboard, prepared a few cups, and ced them on the coffee table. He handed one to Vivienne, saying, "Chamomile tea, to help you rx." A smile spread across her face as she took a sip, "Not bad. Always the thoughtful one, Mr. Wolf." Holding his own cup, Leopold took a sip before diving into the conversation. "The Grimshaw family has been dealt with. The authorities acted swiftly, and a secret trial was held. Ethan Grimshaw was sentenced to death!" Vivienne nodded in approval. Considering all the harm Ethan had inflicted, it was a fitting end.


    Leopold continued, more seriously now, "As for the rest of the Grimshaws, Oliver and Asher received ten-year sentences. Considering their cooperation and their financial contributions to the nation, it''s a significant fall from grace." "The Grimshaws will no longer hold their esteemed position. After ten years, they''ll just be another ordinary family." Anna frowned, "Only ten years?" Vivienne exined, "Oliver was unaware of Ethan''s actions. Despite their methods, the Grimshaws supported many crucial operations. If not for their betrayal, they would''ve remained a powerful family." "And the Grimshaw family has offered to surrender their heirloom, the Millennia Aegis," added Leopold.


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkled, and Percival casually squeezed her hand, both sharing a moment of silent understanding.


    "The Grimshaws are down, but Abigail, the woman behind them, remains atrge," Thomas said gravely.


    "No rush. A rat will eventually find its way into the cat''s jaws," Vivienne saidzily, her legs crossed. She knew Abigail''s strength was not natural.


    "What about the Abernathy family?" Vivienne pondered. Their encounter with Mara had distracted them from settling scores with the Abernathys.


    "Abigail sent assassins to the Abernathys after the Grimshaws fell. Thanks to your foresight, we managed to save Gavin Abernathy with the help of the Nine Mystics Society. He''s quite shaken up," Thomas reported.


    Mention of Gavin drew a nce from Vivienne to Percival, whose demeanor remained calm yet ominous.


    Feeling Vivienne''s gaze, Percival looked at her, his eyes twinkling. He caressed her cheek, "Gavin''s fear is premature. He has yet to pay for his sins." "It''s tto settle ounts with the Abernathy family!" Percival stood, addressing the room, "Leopold, you''re driving." Leopold protested, "Why me? Thomas is here too!" Percival''s icy nce silenced him, "You have a problem with that?" Seeking support, Leopold looked to Vivienne, who simply echoed, "You have a problem with that?" Leopold sighed internally, "Can I even say no?" Their expressions said it all - he was out of options. In his mind, he imagined being sent off to sremote ind as punishment.


    Percival and Vivienne: You can say it. We''re very understanding! Leopold: Go to hell! Trusting you two is like believing in fairy tales! Leopold, looking like a man wronged by fate, reluctantly agreed to go.


    Anna covered her mouth to hide herughter, while Thomas stifled his chuckles, careful not to show it on his face.


    Inside the grand Abernathy estate.


    Gavin sat in the main hall''s seat ofhonor, his heart pounding with unease. Loyal Brady stood by his side, with Harrison Schram and Victoria Abernathy to the left, and Madeline and Sophie Abernathy to the right, casting an unusually somber atmosphere.  Ever since the attempt on his life, which he narrowly survived, he''s been on edge, every nerve to sel fearing the slightest inattention might be the end of him.  S His fingertips trembled slightly, as if he had lost his soul, lost in thought.


    Just then, two figures entered his view, lifting his murky eyes with a heavy gaze.


    The inevitable had arrived.


    Vivienne and Percival casually dragged chairs into the hall, making themselves at has if they owned the ce. "Gavin Abernathy, long tno see!" Gavin, "......" Just a few days ago, you were rallying people againstin court, ''long tno see'' my foot! Gavin steadied his trembling fingers, his eyes filled with loathing, scoffing, "Let''s get to the point, shall we? We don''t have much else to talk about." Previously, he might have sought a favor through Victoria''s connection to the Ellington family.


    But now, Abigail was on his doorstep.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was out for his blood! What good was the Ellington family then? Could they stand against Abigail? Even though Vivienne and Percival had saved him, he didn''t believe their intentions were pure.


    He didn''t bother with pleasantries.


    Vivienne smirked, "Seems like you''re quite aware." Gavin snorted, "You''re here to move against the Abernathy family today, aren''t you?" He nced at the entourage Vivienne brought, mocking, "You really didn''t need to bring so many people. You toppled the Grimshaw family; how could we, the Abernathy family, possibly stand against you?"  Vivienne''s eyebrows raised slightly, "Who knows, maybe Gavin is more formidable than Oliver?" Gavin, "......" Are you even listening to yourself? Do you really think I stand a chance against the Grimshaw family? * Privacy

 Chapter 862

    "Vivienne, you cruel witch, so sinister and vicious! Why haven''t you been dragged to hell yet?" Madeline screamed, her eyes bulging with rage. "The Abernathy family is in ruins because of you!" Sophie, supporting Madeline, shared her mother''s furious expression, not missing a chance to drag Victoria into the fray. "My sister, blood of your blood, is now truly destitute because of you. She won''t let you get away with this." Upon hearing Madeline''s tirade, Victoria was so annoyed she almost rolled her eyes out of her head.


    She secretly wished for the downfall of the Abernathy family, who had left her mother in a state of perpetual unconsciousness, now bound to a hospital bed.


    After all the heinous deeds, if Vivienne doesn''t pay, it would be a mockery of justice! The audacity of her! Victoria was tempted to march over and p her senseless.


    Gavin red at Vivienne with venomous intensity, his gaze as lethal as a snake''s, wishing he could tear her apart.


    "If you''re so fond of your eyes, I might just gouge them out for you." Percival''s grip tightened around Gavin''s throat, his gaze dark and stormy, threatening to engulf him whole.


    Gavin''s face turned a shade of deep red, gasping for air as he struggled in vain.


    Just when he thought he was on the brink of death, Percival tossed him aside like trash, without a shred of mercy.


    The Abernathy family was silent, too afraid to make a sound, even the usually loud and unruly Madeline and her daughter dared not move. Only Brady rushed to help Gavin back to his seat of honor.


    If Gavin was a snake slithering on the ground, then Percival was an eagle soaring high above, ready to swoop down and deliver a deadly blow.


    Vivienne handed Percival a piece of paper, a court order freshly served.


    Though the court case was nearly concluded, Vivienne had made arrangements for it to be resolved in her absence.


    The Abernathy family''s hearts sank when Harrison''s shoulders slumped in defeat, his eyes filled with despair, at the sight of the document.


    Victoria''s expression briefly froze, understanding this was the outcHarrison deserved. After all, he had yed a part in the ruthless downfall of the Littleton family, and now, he and Gavin shared the sfate. Karma, indeed, spares no one.


    Percival epted the court order, his sharp gaze slightly narrowing, a chilling severity rolling off him. "As per the final judgment by the Veridian court, the defendants Harrison and Gavin are found guilty of leading a malicious campaign against the Littleton Group, engaging in criminal activities including bribery, endangering public safety, and other charges. As per articles eighty-seven, three hundred fifty-one, six hundred seventy-two, and others, the verdict is as follows..." With a nce at Gavin, he continued, "All assets of the Abernathy family are to be confiscated, and all involved parties are to be arrested immediately for imprisonment.'' " His deration was final, resounding with authority.


    Gavin''s world went dark, and he copsed, even Brady, by his side, too stunned to assist, as he spat out a mouthful of dark blood in frustration.


    "My lord! You mustn''t falter now; our whole family is about to be imprisoned. Think of something, Sophie is still so young; she can''t be locked away!" Madeline cried, shaking Gavin''s slumped body.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gavin let out a bitterugh. "If the Grimshaw family, with all their might, ended up this way, what makes you think I can save her? To think the Abernathy family would end up like this under my watch... I wanted us to lead as the foremost among the ancient warrior lineages. For the sake of the Abernathy family, I stooped to any level, bowing and scraping to the Grimshaws, acting like a dog!" "The head of an ancient warrior lineage? Dreaming nice dreams, aren''t you?" Percival''s eyes gleamed coldly, a chill in the air. Gavin snorted. "Why can''t the Abernathy family dream of such a position when the Grimshaws can im it? Our downfall is merely because my tactics weren''t cunning enough." Percival spared him no further nce, standing up. "Take them away." At hismand, the guards moved in to arrest them all.


    Only Victoria satfortably to the side, a smug smile curving her lips, taking pleasure in the downfall of her enemies.


    Madeline, in shock, hissed venomously, "You were the mole in the Abernathy family! It was you, always feeding information to Vivienne. It''s because of you the Abernathy family has fallen to this disgrace! You traitor!" With a swift motion, Victoria ppe er, her eyes narrowing. "Traitor? After everything you put my mom indthrough, forcinginto ''our dirty deeds. If not for my mom, wouldn''t have tolerated you for ay Enjoy your lifetbehind bars, Qu''ll die lonely and forgotten, which s more than you deserve for the cum you are!"  ?wThe Abernathy family, one by one, were escorted into the police vans, with Harrison, too, shackled in handcuffs. His strikingly handsface bore a deep, pensive look as he gazed at Victoria. Victoria let out a deep sigh, "ying this charade by your side, I''m finally free  l.ne She reached gut, pulling out a divorce agreement she had prepared well in advance, "Under the clutches of the Abernathy family, it was impossible to bring this up before, but ye waited for this day for SO long. Sign it."  Harrison''s lips moved slightly, and he chuckled lowly, "Victoria, I thought I was decent to you." "Harrison, are you listening to yourself? Decent to me? Wasn''t it all for your own benefit?" Victoria retorted with a coldugh. Harrison was momentarily speechless, then chuckled lightly, "Ha! I admit defeat." He bit down on the pen cap like a cigarette, his handcuffed hands elegantly signing his nbefore he turned and walked away, entering the police van.


    Victoria didn''t watch him leave; instead, she walked over to Vivienne, ¡°I agreed to do everything you asked of me, and now that it''s done, you must save my mother!" Vivienne gave a slight smile, "Don''t worry, if I said I can save her, I will." "Can I see her now?" Victoria asked eagerly, clutching Vivienne''s arm.


    "Sure! Let Anna take you there first, and I''ll follow shortly," Vivienne instructed, and Anna drove Victoria off toward the YQ Research Center.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces before setting off in another car, heading toward the suburbs, a route the police vans would have to take.


    Percival parked the car in a secluded spot and reached inside for something, causing Vivienne to lean over curiously.


    Percival''s long arms wrapped around her, gently pushing her back into her seat, "Vivienne, close your eyes, I have a surprise for you." "A surprise? Strawberry cheesecake?" She closed her eyes, her longshes fluttering, lips curved in a smile that revealed two dimples.


    "Strawberry cheesecake isn''t a surprise; it''s something I''d always prepare for you," Percival''s voice was deep and mellow, his hand couldn''t resist pinching Vivienne''s cheek.


    "Alright, you can open your eyes now." His lips brushed against Vivienne''s ear, whispering temptingly.

 Chapter 863

    Vivienne felt a tingling sensation surge from her toes all the way up her body, her cheeks flushing a soft pink as she spotted a strawberry cheesecake to her left and a jewelry box to her right.


    "Mr. Wolf, open it and feed me," Vivienne said with a yful smile, her leg casually draped over Percival''s,pletely at ease. Percival''s slender fingers took the strawberry cheesecake, untied the ribbon with grace, and elegantly sliced a piece to feed Vivienne.


    The sweet taste of strawberries filled Vivienne''s mouth, making her heart even sweeter. She loved Percival''s thoughtfulness and the love she saw in his eyes.


    With that thought, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his eyes.


    Percival''s breath hitched, his arms wrapping tightly around her waist, pulling her close.


    The car was filled with a romantic atmosphere as Vivienne snuggled into Percival''s embrace, continuing to enjoy the cheesecake, "What was that surprise you mentioned earlier?" Percival looked at her tenderly, opening the jewelry box to reveal a pale blue gemstone bracelet that shimmered in the light, "I know you don''t really need these things, but I''ve seen other couples exchange gifts, and I made this one myself. Giveyour hand." Vivienne obediently extended her hand, her wrist delicate and fair.


    Percival silently rejoiced that he had measured her wrist while she was asleep; otherwise, the bracelet might have been too long. He carefully put the bracelet on her. The cool metal feltfortable against her skin. The design featured wings in mid-flight, with tiny blue diamonds surrounding a heart-shaped central stone.


    It suited Vivienne perfectly. She sat up on hisp, cupped his chin, and gave him a sweet kiss, "I really love this bracelet!" Outside the car, thendscape was dotted with rolling hills, a picturesque scene of natural beauty. A police car designated for transporting Gavin, considering his special circumstances, halted on a cleared patch of ground, separate from other inmates.


    In the front were two officers, and the back held three more alongside Gavin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The car''s broken down; I''ll check what''s wrong. You guys stay put and keep an eye on him," said the driver before heading out to inspect the vehicle.


    Gavin sat inside, trembling with fear, his forehead slick with cold sweat. Could she still not letgo? Does she wantdead? "Seth hasn''t cback up; something might have happened. Should we check on him?" another officer said worriedly. Gavin, panicking, grabbed the officer, "Don''t go out! Someone''s out to kill me. Call your superiors for help!" The officer in ck frowned, considering the situation and the silent agreement among his colleagues.


    Before they could act, a group of masked assants burst in, knocking them unconscious with a swift, menacing sh of des, aiming directly at Gavin.


    YQ Research Center Holly Ellingtony on a white hospital bed, surrounded by the beeping of medical devices. Compared to her first arrival, filled with tubes, she now resembled a normal patient, resting peacefully.


    Victoria sat beside her, gently wiping her body and massaging her limbs.


    Brian and Brody stood outside theb, observing quietly.


    "Can you believe Percival''s aunt fell for a scoundrel like Gavin?" Brian asked Brody, puzzled.


    Brody, lost in thoughts of medicine, had no interest in romantic entanglements. "How would I know? Maybe they took slove potion?" "If emotions could be controlled by pills, invent one that makes criminals surrender willingly. I''d make a fortune in bounties!" Brian said, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Brody, annoyed, retorted, "I should invent something to get rid of you instead!" "Good luck with that, as long as Vivienne''s backingup. Try your luck in your next life!" Brian replied, smirking triumphantly. Vivienne entered, her hair tied back in a practical bun, herb coat adding to her professional appearance.


    Brian and Brody started to approach, but Vivienne cut them off, "I''m too busy for chit-chat." Seeing Vivienne, Victoria stood up and made way, her tone serious, "Please, you must save my mother." Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "I''ve developed the antidote for your aunt." As she examined Holly''s scars, now fainter thanks to her treatment, she promised, "I''ll give you a new ointment for the scars. Apply it daily, and they''ll be gone in a week." Victoria''s eyes welled up with tears, grateful for the hope after years of despair.


    Vivienne pulled out a pill, the result velof hertest experiment. Crafting this pill hadn''t been a walk in the park; it required not just her expertise but also Percival''s assistance and a secret ingredient she had coaxed out of Gavin.


    She dissolved the pill in water and administered it to Holly, watching closely as the patient''s vitals began to stabilize on the monitor-an encouraging sign.


    "How is my mother doing? When will she wake up? Victoria gazed anxiously at Holly''s face. The worry in her voice was palpable-if this treatment didn''t work, she couldn''t bear the thought of how much longer they might have to wait for a miracle.  "Give it an hour," Vivienne responded with a tranquility that seemed to fill the room. She held a vial of potionan her left hand and meticulously added it drop by drop with her fight, closely observing the potion''s interaction.

 Chapter 864

    Dusk was settling in, painting the sky in shades of deep purples and blues. In the midst of this twilight, a modest ranch-style house stood under the gentle caress of moonlight. In front of the house, several old and withered trees swayed in the breeze, casting eerie shadows that danced in the dark.


    Inside, a man was bound by ropes, suspended in mid-air. His head hung low, devoid of any signs of life.


    Suddenly, a bucket of boiling hot water was poured over him from head to toe.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The man screamed, his face contorted in agony, his skin scalding as if it were being cooked, blisters forming rapidly. "You awake now?" The voice was chilling, menacing.


    Percival, d in a simple ck tee that hugged his broad shoulders and outlined his muscr chest, stood straight with a leather whip in hand. His eyes glimmered with a ruthless intent.


    The man caught in this torturous ordeal was Gavin.


    With a fiercesh of the whip, Percival drew blood, marking Gavin''s flesh.


    Gavin barely managed a whimper, engulfed in his own hellish pain. He couldn''t fathom why he was at Percival''s mercy. He had anticipated Abigail''s betrayal but didn''t expect Percival to be the one executing the punishment.


    His eyes, bloodshot, welled with confusion and pain as tears mixed with blood dripped down. "Wasn''t it Abigail who wanteddead?" Percival rinsed the whip in salt water, cleaning off the blood. "It was Abigail who sent the hit, and as far as she''s concerned, you''re already dead." Shock and disbelief filled Gavin''s eyes as he struggled to speak. "What do you mean?" Percival didn''t answer, continuing his relentless assault. The room filled with the thick scent of blood, an aroma so overpowering it could make anyone nauseous.


    "You should''ve been grateful to end up in Abigail''s hands. She would''ve given you a quick death, but not me. I''ll make you beg for death," Percival seethed with bloodlust in his eyes.


    "It''s for Holly, isn''t it? You''re avenging her!" Gavin was almost certain.


    Percival''s response was another brutal strike, then he casually tossed the whip aside and wiped his hands with a wet wipe, his voice cold as ice, "Killing you won''t quench my thirst for vengeance." "Please, just end it. I shouldn''t have wronged Holly. I deserve hell for my sins!" Gavin pleaded weakly, his voice fading.


    "Toote for regrets." With those final words, Percival drove nails into Gavin''s wrists and ankles, blood spurting out. Gavin''s agony overwhelmed him, and he passed out.


    When Percival emerged, Thomas was waiting outside, visibly shaken by the screams he''d heard. Despite knowing Abigail had sent another assassin for Gavin, her focus hadn''t been on harming any of the officers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    By the the and Leopold arrived, Gavin was barely alive. It was Percival and Vivienne who saved him.


    As far as the authorities were concerned, Gavin was already a dead man, reced by a corpse.


    "Let''s head to theb," Percival said, giving an address.


    Thomas nodded, driving off.


    Upon arrival, Vivienne greeted them with a radiant smile, "Aunt Holly''s awake.¡± Percival, momentarily stunned, quickly embraced Vivienne, "Thank you, Vivienne. You''ve been a blessing toand the Ellington family." "Go see her," Vivienne suggested, knowing how much Percival longed to reunite with Holly.


    Inside the room, Holly sat propped up against her bed, her face pale, looking tenderly at Victoria.


    With each stroke of Victoria''s hair, Holly''s eyes welled with tears, "Victoria, you''ve grown so much. When I left, you were just a child." Victoria, filled with a whirlwind of emotions, nestled into Holly''s embrace, "Mom, finding you has been my only goal. Now, we can finally be together." The atmosphere shifted as Percival and Vivienne entered. Holly''s gaze locked onto Percival, her voice soft, ¡°Percival...¡± "Aunt Holly," Percival greeted, his face alight with joy.


    Holly lowered her gaze, filled with remorse, "Percival, Victoria toldeverything. You and Vivienne went through so much to save me, even after I cut ties with you. You never held it against me." "Aunt, there''s no need for guilt. Regardless of the past, I''ve always cherished the bond we shared," Percival said earnestly. Moved, Holly looked at them, her eyes glistening, "Percival, you''ve grown into such a fine man, and Vivienne, you''ve saved my life. Take good care of her." Percival, holding Vivienne''s hand a bit tighter, assured, "She''s my everything. I''ll protect her with my life." Vivienne, blushing at the unexpected deration, felt a warmth spread through her, touched by Percival''s words.


    Victoria''s eyes twinkled with mirth, "Look at Vivienne, blushing like a schoolgirl, tsk tsk tsk!" On one hand, their sweetness was overwhelmingly charming, and on the other, it reminded her of the tender coaxing of her own mother.


    "Aunt Holly, now that the Abernathys are gone, all of them locked up, why don''t you and Victoria cback withto the Ellington estate?" Percival suggested, his concernevident. He couldn''t bear the thought of leaving Holly and Victoria out there, vulnerable to any chatans that might deceive his aunt again.  Holly lowered her head, a wave of mncholy washing over her, "Dad, he will never forgive me. What I did was unforgivable, I severed ties with him, dering I was no longer fit to be his daughter. I''ve let you down, let Victoria down, and most of all, I''ve let him down. I''ve failed to show the slightest respect or filial piety, and now, to fall back into his care, I just can''t do it."  Percival stepped closer, letting out a sigh, "Aunt Holly, Grandpa has missed you all these years. He might §Ø§Ö§Ò not show it in front of us, but he keeps your only photo hidden away in his drawer, where no one else is allowed to touch it. You''ve just woken up, and you might not be aware of the recent troubles that have befallen the Ellington family. Coming back now, when Grandpa needs you the most, could be the best thing for both of you."

 Chapter 865

    Holly couldn''t believe it. After all these years away from her dad, he still kept her pictures as a keepsake. Her eyes welled up with tears once more.


    "Now that the Abernathy family has fallen, and with all sorts of troubles lurking around, you and Victoria living out there won''t be peaceful. Nobody wants to go back to how things were before," Vivienne warned, her eyes filled with concern as she nced at Victoria.


    Victoria fully understood what Vivienne meant. She felt deep down that the Ellingtons truly cared for her and treated her like family. Richard never once held it against her that she was Gavin''s daughter.


    She tugged at Holly''s sleeve and said earnestly, "Mom, it tookforever to find you and be reunited. I don''t ever want to be separated from you again. I know you feel guilty about Grandpa, but going back to him now, being by his side, is a way to make amends. Grandpa''s been good to me, even eptedas his granddaughter. It shows he definitely cares about you." Hearing this, Holly wiped away her tears. "I''ve missed hso much, and I want to be by Dad''s side. Percival, take us home, please. If Dad doesn''t want us there, then I''ll leave with Victoria." Percival''s eyes softened. "Grandpa has always been waiting for you to chome." He then scooped Holly into his arms and headed for the car, with Vivienne and Victoria following behind. Thomas drove through the thick night towards the Ellington estate.


    Inside the gates of the YQ Research Center.


    Brian was a mess of tears, almost reaching for a handkerchief.


    Brody looked at him with disdain, "Are you serious? This is a happy ending, isn''t it?" Brian sniffled, "You don''t understand. You''re heartless! You don''t deserve to speak to me!" Brody: "Heartless? Please. I''m way morepassionate than you are." At the Ellington estate.


    As Percival''s car pulled up, the servants hurried out, all visibly relieved.


    The day Richard insisted on keeping Mara, Percival left with a cold expression, and Richard had been losing his appetite, aging rapidly since then.


    A gloom had settled over the entire household, with servants barely daring to breathe too loudly.


    Seeing Percival carrying someone, the servants were momentarily stunned. Could the young master''s actions spark jealousy in the young mistress? However, they quickly regainedposure, knowing well after years at the Ellington estate to not ask unnecessary questions. Approaching Percival, a servant inquired, "Young master, young mistress, you''ve returned?" Percival nodded. "Where''s Grandpa?" "He''s been waiting for you inside," the servant replied.


    Without another word, Percival, holding Holly, walked inside.


    Richard sat on the sofa, massaging his temples and sighing intermittently.


    Since Cecilia''s departure, and with Nathan also absent, the house felt much emptier.


    He didn''t want to keep Mara against her will, but no one understood his pain.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With only Nathan left of his sons and Percival his only grandson, with young Isolde Ellington still so small, his lineage felt dangerously thin.


    He didn''t like Mara, but if she was carrying an Ellington, he couldn''t turn her away. The family needed heirs.


    He sighed deeply, and as he opened his eyes, he saw Percival and Vivienne.


    He stood up abruptly, "Percival, Vivienne, you''re back?" Then seeing someone in Percival''s arms, he hesitated, hoping it was Cecilia Did you bring Cecilia back? I know I''ve wronged her. It''s cold outside, bring her to her room, then cseein my study  He assumed Cecilia was avoiding him, not wanting to walk the paths of the Ellington estate. He decided to discuss matters with Percival and Vivienne.


    "It''s not Mom; it''s someone else," Percival replied, "Someone you''ve been wanting to see." Holly felt nervous, her palm sweaty.


    Richard frowned, his expression darkening as he finally noticed Victoria, quietly standing aside. His heart sank with realization, yet he dared not voice his thoughts, "Let her down. I want to see." Percival gently unwrapped Holly and helped her to stand. It was her first tstanding after so many years.


    Holly raised her tear-filled eyes, her voice trembling, "Dad, I''ve failed as a daughter, but now I''ve cto see you." Richard''s gaze intensified, his heart racing as he took in the sight of his daughter, absent for so many years.


    Her cheeks were hollow, her nose striking, and around her eyes, a few fine lines betrayed her age. But her eyes themselves were clear and bright, reflecting a spirit not yet quelled.


    "I never thought Percival would bring you back to me. I had almost convinced myself you were long gone," Richard''s gaze was piercing, his voiceden with a gravity that felt as heavy as the world.


    "You were once my most cherished daughter, Holly. I had such high hopes for you, and you''ve let them all down," tears brimmed in Richard''s eyes too, but he fought them back, refusing to let them fall.


    Hearing these words, Holly felt a weight so oppressive she found it hard to breathe, let alone meet Richard''s gaze. She kept her head down.


    But Richard was relentless. "Lift your head. Cowering is for the weak. If Dahlia were here, she''d be heartbroken to see what you''ve be!" "I forbade you from being with thatman, and yet you defiedat every turn, refusing to listen. You''ve disappointed me, and you''ve wronged Victoria. She''s still a child, forced into a life of hardship and scheming, struggling just like you, without a decent man to stand by her side!"  Each word struck Holly like a physical blow. She covered her face with her hands, her frail shoulders shaking violently as tears streamed through her fingers.


    "Dad, it''s all my fault. I have no right to face you or anyone else. I ctoday to see you onest time, knowing well you won''t forgive me. My only sce is that I can now take Victoria and leave," she managed to say through her sobs.

 Chapter 866

    Victoria couldn''t believe how unforgiving Richard was, refusing to forgive her mother. Desperate, she was about to leave with Holly when Percival shot her a look, halting her steps.


    "Who said you could leave? I just said you owe Victoria the most. If you leave now, isn''t that just going to make her suffer more out there?" Holly froze, disbelief lifting her gaze.


    Richard''s eyes were filled with sorrow as he looked at her. "Seeing you like this partly falls on me. I''ve taught you so much but failed to teach you the most important lesson - how to judge character." "You''re my only daughter. I failed as a father, and the guilt has been eating atfor years. When I meet your mother again, she''ll surely blme and not want to see me." By thest sentence, thinking of his beloved wife, Richard couldn''t hold back his tears anymore.


    Not only had he failed Holly, but he also hadn''t looked after Fiona and Flynn, his grandchildren.


    Holly, in a rush, stumbled towards Richard with Percival''s support. She threw herself into Richard''s arms, "Dad, mom wouldn''t blyou. It''s all my fault." "Now, you take Victoria and kneel at your mother''s memorial. Acknowledge your roots!" "From now on, you''re part of the Ellington family, with no ties to the Abernathy family!" Richard proimed loudly.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Holly and Victoria knelt at the family shrine, signifying Holly''s return to the family. From now on, she and Victoria were part of the family, beyond reproach.


    Vivienne''s lips curled up slightly, seeing Richard finally at peace.


    She nced at Percival, whose eyes were filled with tenderness.


    He gently squeezed Vivienne''s hand, ying with it gently.


    Richard, worn out by the night''s emotional rollercoaster and unable to keep up, left them with onest request, "Set up a room for Holly and Victoria. Victoria, take good care of your mother." The next day.


    Vivienne stirred into Percival''s embrace.


    Percival propped himself up, his deep, dark eyes looking at her with a mix of affection and desire. Vivienne, her cheeks flushed from his gaze, buried her face into his chest then looked up again. Percival chuckled softly, "Looks like I let you off too easyst night, waking up this early." Vivienne, finding afortable position, grumbled, "My phone kept ringing, so annoying." Percival tapped her nose, smiling, "Next time, leave it by me. I''ll take care of it." When Percival and Vivienne arrived at the Linter family''s residence, the security was as strict as ever, scanning them before letting them in.


    The room, adorned in white, housed et hetest medical equipment where Kareny quietly, a bouquet of lew-kissed pink roses emitting a aint fragrance by her gone >ersonally selected and cut by Arthur.  wThe door creaked open at Arthur''s softmand, "Cin." Chase and Dante peeked in, Arthur''s gaze cooling at the sight of them, disappointment flickering in his eyes.


    "Boss, we''ve brought the list of a hundred ways to cheer up a daughter you asked for!" Dante said with a nervousugh, Chase standing rigidly behind him.


    Arthur shot them a look sharp as knives, "You have the nerve to show up?" After being subjected to a bizarre array of tests because of Shane and Dante''s report, from checking for disguise to assessing martial skills, Arthur was on the verge of sending them off to the battlefield!  Shane tried tough it off, "It was all in the nof safety! Who would''ve thought you''d change so much, almost thought I saw a ghost." Even now, Arthur''s gentle demeanor was almost unrecognizable.


    Arthur simply ignored him.


    Shane, feeling rebuffed, asked, "Do you still want this list of ways to woo your daughter?" Arthur red, "Took you long enough. At this rate, my daughter would be gone!" Dante exchanged a look with Shane, whispering, "Is Arthur mad? Think of something quick, or he might just send us back to the front lines!" Chase gritted his teeth, murmuring to his friend, "But her heart, it never really cback, did it? What am I supposed to do?" "Is now really the tfor this?" Dante grimaced, then nced over at Arthur''s expression.


    Having been Arthur''s right-hand man for years, Dante could tell in an instant that Arthur was on edge, as if being pushed into a corner, facing a do-or-die situation.


    Chase peeked inside again, his eyes widening in shock, "Holy smokes, Arthur went all out with those cutesy pink sheets for hisdy! The boss''s taste... pretty out there!" Dante was speechless.


    Do you even care if I live or die? Dante, steeling himself and knowing he couldn''t rely on the hopeless case behind him, said, "Arthur, we''re just a tad," he pinched his fingers together for emphasis, "a tad," "a tad,"te." Suddenly, he grabbed Chase by the back of the head, not giving him a chance to react, and dragged him out, "Get moving and present the gifts with both hands, crawl you have to, and deliver them to Arthur!"  Chase thought to himself, Great choice in friends, always ready to throwunder the bus! Dante thought, That''s what brothers are for - to take a bullet for each other! I take one, the boss takes one.


    Arthur''s brows were furrowed so tightly it seemed he could crush an ant between them, "Hurry up! Any longer and my darling daughter will forget I exist!" "If you mess up my chance to win back my daughter''s heart, don''t bothering back!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 867

    Chase originally had a face like he was heading to his own execution, but now he was desperately trying to smile, practically thrusting a few sheets of paper at Arthur with both hands, reminiscent of a medieval jester without the cap, holding out a jest for his lord''s amusement. "Arthur, this is the result of days and nights of brainstorming, pouring our hearts and souls into figuring out a hundred ways to win back your daughter''s heart. Please, take it as a token of our effort to mend fences with your precious girl." Arthur took the papers, and without a second nce, he yfully kicked Shane in the shin, "Quit dragging your feet on this!" He then turned his attention to the papers, flipping through them with utmost seriousness.


    The first item read: "100 catchy rhymes to charm your kid, they''ll love it more with each listen!" Arthur''s face turned thunderous, and he twisted Chase''s arms in mock anger, "What''s this supposed to mean? My daughter''s all grown up, and you givenursery rhymes? You must be joking!" "Arthur, hearout," Chase hurriedly exined, "You said you''ve missed out on Vivienne''s childhood, right? She still holds that against you. It''s about making up for lost tnow, showing her you''re always there for her, even when you physically can''t be." Arthur paused, considering, then asked skeptically, "And what does that have to do with these rhymes?" "Boss, just give one a try. These aren''t your average nursery rhymes. You''ll see the magic once you read through," Dante interjected, unable to watch Chase suffer any longer.


    Arthur sighed deeply, giving them a look, then began, "My daughter, my pride, my joy, and my guide, missed your childhood, by my side, Vivienne, Vivienne, don''t you fret, you''re the treasure in my. From battles to home, I''ve always roamed, earning riches to adorn your dome. Vivienne, Vivienne, you''re my ace, in my heart, you''ve got a special ce. Whoosh-whoosh-whoosh, whoosh- whoosh-whoosh, Vivienne, chome, let''s push, soaring high like an eagle in flight, with you, my world is bright." Arthur felt odd reciting a rhyme, an unfamiliar territory indeed.


    Chase was trying hard not tough, his face turning beetroot red. The original rhwas his brainchild, now humorously altered by Dante right before they presented it.


    Dante shot Chase a warning re, the message clear: keep it together, or face the consequences.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chase managed a grateful look towards Dante, thankful that the original line about "turning into a big old hog, carrying Vivienne through the fog" was scrapped.


    Arthur''s gaze turned sharp, eyeing the two conspirators.


    Dante, feeling the weight of Arthur''s stare, coughed lightly, "Boss, it''s not that bad, right?" Chase, still in Arthur''s grip, pleaded, "Boss, girls love a sense of humor, and who wouldn''t want a dad cool enough to recite rhymes? It''s unique, something Vivienne might actually enjoy." Arthur''s expression softened, a hint of uncertainty passing through his eyes before determination took over. "I didn''t put much feeling into it just now. I''ll practice it a bit more and find the right moment to share it with my little girl." "Then, boss, you might want to let go of my hand before it breaks. I''ll record the best take, and we can send it to her," Chase begged, his arm at its limit.


    When Vivienne and Percival walked in, Arthur was holding the sheets, while Chase and Dante stood by.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up with joy, following Vivienne closely, "My darling girl, if only you''d toldearlier, I''d have weed you at the door myself!" His gaze then shifted to Percival, narrowing slightly, annoyed at the young man always sticking close to Vivienne, leaving no room for father-daughter moments.


    Percival, caught in Arthur''s stare, could only think, "Is it my fault now?" Vivienne, indifferent, remarked, "I''m here for my mom, not you." Arthur''s spirits dampened momentarily before rallying, "I know I''ve let you down, missed out on so much. It''s my loss, not knowing about my own daughter. You have every right to be upset, but I won''t give up trying to make amends."  Sounding almost like a rehearsed speech, Arthur''s resolve was palpable.


    Vivienne, about to speak, was cut as Arthur eagerly interjected, "I''ve got a rhto share with you!&may have missed out before, but I''m here to make up for it now!"  S Vivienne was speechless.


    Arthur nced at his friend for musical backup, "Hit the music!" Scrambling, his friend fiddled with his phone, looking for instrumental music, ending up with a sentimental track after a whispered consultation with Dante.


    Arthur, ready to recite his heart out, was nearly at his wit''s end with his friends''ck of urgency, especially in front of Vivienne.


    As the music awkwardly set the scene, Percival raised an eyebrow, amused at the unfolding , while Vivienne tried to hide her astonishment.


    Percival leaned in, whispering, "Might as well give it a listen, right?" Arthur cleared his throat, embarking on his heartfelt recitation, "Vivienne, prepare for a performance by your dad!" "Sweetie, my little girl, I might not have always been there when you were growing up, but, Vivienne, don''t you frown. You''re the apple of my eye, a true warrior at hand out in the world. I work hard just to spoil you rotten because, Vivienne, you''re simply the best. Having you as my daughter fillswith pride. Humming along,~~..."  The instrumental backdrop was way too brief, shifting from a sentimental tune straight into a rousing military march that filled the hospital room with its robust sound.


    Dante abruptly turned off the music, plunging the room into an eerie silence.


    Chase, unable to bear the awkwardness, massaged his forehead, while Arthur''s face turned as dark as a burnt skillet. Percival''s lips twitched in disbelief. Who in the world thought this was a good idea? Must''ve been out of their mind.


    "What, no more humming?" Vivienne''s voice was icy, sweeping a nce over Arthur as if he had lost his senses.


    Arthur''s face flushed with embarrassment and a touch of indignation. "It was all their idea, sweetheart! Please, don''t be mad at me. I''ll kick them out right now!" If he couldn''t cheer Vivienne up, at least he could y the sympathy card!

 Chapter 868

    Vivienne had had enough of Arthur''s antics. With a determined stride, she approached her mother Karen''s bedside. Karen''s gentle and beautiful face was at peace, even in hera. Vivienne tenderly brushed her mother''s hair aside and was about to tuck the strikingly pink quilt around her when she noticed the various high-tech monitors keeping vigil over Karen''s health. Everything appeared normal, but the longing and worry in Vivienne''s heart seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.


    "Instead of wasting your energy on me, you should focus on taking care of my mom. Put all your effort into her recovery," Vivienne said coldly.


    Arthur nodded earnestly, as if pecking at grains like a hen, and promised with utmost seriousness, "Don''t worry, your mom''s life is as precious toas my own. If anything were to happen to her, I''dy down my life for her!" Vivienne''s eyes flickered briefly before she sat down to keep silent vigil by Karen''s side.


    For the first time, the three of them were together as a family, the sunlight casting a warm glow on Karen''s serene face.


    As dusk approached, Vivienne prepared to leave. She hugged Karen tightly and whispered, "Mom, I long for the day when we''ll all be together again." "Mom, rest assured, I''ll take good care of Vivienne. Please wake up soon. I can''t wait to marry her and start our life together," Percival said with a smile, his hand gently ruffling Vivienne''s hair.


    Arthur shot Percival a re, his heart filled with frustration. He thought bitterly about how he hadn''t had the chance to mend his rtionship with his daughter, and here was Percival, eager to rush into marriage.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Percival dered, "We''re already married." Arthur was livid. "Get out!" "Mom, I have to go now, but I''ll find tto visit you tomorrow," Vivienne said softly, leaving the room with Percival. The room was left with Arthur and the stitose Karen.


    Arthur, feeling dejected, leaned over Karen''s legs. "Winnie, our little girl doesn''t want to acknowledge me, and that Ellington boy has whisked her away. He doesn''t even put in a good word for me. It''s infuriating. When you wake up, we can''t let them get married so soon. If there''s to be a wedding, it should be ours first!" Arthur had always called Karen "Winnie," even after learning her real name.


    Pulling out a journal from the drawer, Arthur''srge hand held Karen''s while his other hand flipped through the pages. The journal, with its unique brown leather cover and artistic design, looked like a spellbook.


    "This is the journal I kept during the war. Most of it isn''t about the conflict but about the things I wanted to tell you," he said, his eyes filled with tenderness as he began to read aloud.


    "November 25th, I miss you dearly. It''s snowing heavily in the north of Veridia. I remember the first tI saw you, your agile figure in contrast with your gentle appearance, your aura bold and spirited." "December 1st, the war intensifies, and the pressure is immense. Only in the daylight do I find a moment''s respite, and it''s then that I think of you, your determined gaze, your clear, bright eyes. I dream of the day we can celebrate our victory together."  "Mid-December, the snow is three feet deep was injured, and in my dreams, see your smile, hear yourugh. It bringsimmense joy. I long for the ginger soup you make, its taste so potent and warming."  "In early January, I reminisced about our first date how you stoodup. We were chatting during the gardenia blooming season, and you mentioned how lovely the scent was stole sof my father''s prized gardenias for you, but you never came. I was so angry, I nearly buried the flowers in the ground."  Arthurughed as he read, his handsfeatures bright with amusement. He leaned down to kiss Karen''s forehead softly. His once domineering presence had mellowed with age, reced by a more gentle, rambling nature.


    Falling asleep by Karen''s side, Arthur woke at dawn, his routine impable. He checked on Karen first thing, her peaceful face reassuring him. He then went to the garden to cut fresh flowers for her.


    Karen stirred slightly as Arthur left, her delicate fingers twitching.


    Arthur, returning with fresh blooms, felt an odd premonition. Rushing back to Karen''s room, he found her bed empty, his heart racing.


    "Winnie!" he eximed in panic.


    Karen emerged from the bathroom, her eyes misty and voice uncertain. "Arthur?" The unmistakable silhouette, a voice not heard for years, at that long-awaited moment, Arthur stared in disbelief at the person in front of him, his lips quivering, "Winnie..." He rushed to the figure before him, "You, you''re awake?" He could hardly believe his eyes.


    After all, Karen had been in a deep slumber for such a long time.


    He had thought it wouldn''t be so soon for her to wake up.


    Karen smiled, her more than forty years shining through yet when she smiled, she was as radiant as in her youth, "Yes, I''m awake."

 Chapter 869

    "You''re finally awake, finally," he eximed, his voice a mixture of relief and joy as he held Karen tightly in his arms. "All these years, I''ve been searching for you, Karen. Only now have I cto know your true name." Tears streaked down his handsface, emotions overwhelming him as he embraced Karen, wishing he could meld her into his very being.


    "I was burdened with a mission back then, surrounded by danger at every turn. I didn''t know you were the War God. I feared that revealing my true identity might endanger you, perhaps even bring disaster upon you. But deep down, I always knew we''d meet again. I''ve never forgotten our vows," Karen said, her voice filled with a mix of joy and determination, holding him close.


    Arthur caressed her hair tenderly, "Yes, we''ve both been fighting for amon goal these years. I know you''ve suffered a lot for me. From now on, I''ll be by your side, protecting you from any harm." Karen tightened her grip around his waist, leaning further into his embrace, "There''s something else. We have a daughter; I believe you''ve met her." Arthur nodded, his gaze softening even more as he looked at her, "Yes, I''ve seen our daughter. She looks so much like you, almost like a spitting image. It''s thanks to you that we have such a wonderful and beautiful daughter." A proud flush swept over Karen''s cheeks as she smiled, "Frost is our only daughter. She has never letdown. It was Frost who handedover to you, wasn''t it? Otherwise, you would never have been able to takeback." Arthur smiled, though it was tinged with bitterness, "Yes, it was her. She knows how much you loveand how I''ve been searching for you. That''s why I was able to bring you back to personally take care of you. But, she''s hesitant to acknowledge me." A flicker of surprise and understanding passed through Karen''s eyes, "Frost has had a hard tfollowingall these years. She''s not like other children. I even sent her to the Emerald Monastery. epting you will naturally be hard for her. But now that our family is finally reunited, I won''t let us be separated again." She tiptoed to kiss Arthur on the lips, soothing him, "Don''t worry. Withhere, Frost will caround." Like a child seeking reassurance, Arthur nodded and buried his head in her neck, "Now that you''re awake, I better let her know. Otherwise, she''ll hold this against me!" Arthur pulled out his phone and dialed a number, but after a moment, he frowned and shook his head in disappointment, "Line''s busy, couldn''t get through." Karen reassured him, "She might be busy with something. Try calling her againter." At that moment, Vivienne indeed was on another call. She answered nonchntly, not rushing to speak.


    "Hello, Vivienne. This is Ramona Grimshaw. Can we meet?" cthe voice over the phone.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Sure." They agreed to meet in the upstairs room of a quaint diner filled with the charm of old Americana, its wooden tables illuminated by warm, yellow lights, and the walls adorned with vintage bird motifs, exuding a sense of elegance and history.


    Ramona was already there, sitting with a shadow over her brow, her mind racing through memories as she held a cup of steaming coffee.


    Upon Vivienne''s arrival, Ramona, sipping her coffee gently, then setting it down, looked up.


    "What do you want?" Vivienne asked, noticing the cup of coffee prepared for her, eyebrow quirked in surprise.


    Was this the shaughty and disdainful Ramona, now extending an olive branch with a simple gesture of coffee? Ramona stood up, facing Vivienne, and bowed slightly, "Vivienne, I''m sorry. I coveted Percival and opposed you at every turn, being rude and overbearing. I''ve wronged you." Vivienne, her legs crossed, took a sip of the coffee, "Did Oliver Grimshaw send you to apologize?" The question caught Ramona offguard; she hadn''t expected Vivienne to guess this. Without hiding anything she admitted, "Yes, my father askedto apologize. After the Grimshaw family fell, I visited him in prison. He worries you won''t letoff easily, given my past actions."  Before meeting Oliver, Ramona harbored resentment towards Vivienne, contemting revenge. But Oliver, earnestly, advised her if she wished to live well, she mustn''t provoke Vivienne. The Grimshaws stood no chance against her, especially with Percival by her side.  All Oliver wanted was for his daughter to live on, not to strike against the impossible. The Grimshaws were now dependent on her survival.


    Vivienne, discerning Ramona''s fears with a nce, responded calmly, "I won''t hold the past against you. This time, I''ll let you off. Oliver once did my mother a favor. I''ll repay that by sparing you today." With that, Vivienne finished her coffee and left, leaving Ramona watching her departing figure, understanding perhaps why Percival saw no one but Vivienne.


    Outside, Vivienne checked her phone, noticing several missed calls from Arthur.


    Frowning, she wondered why Arthur would call so persistently. She had already checked on her mother''s condition the day before, and nothing seemed amiss.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by another call from Arthur, which she answered immediately.


    "Sweetheart, your mom''s awake!" Arthur''s excited voice cthrough.


    Then, another voice added, "Frost, it''s your mom. I''m awake now. Aren''t youing to see me? I''ve missed you so much!" Vivienne felt a lump form in her throat, her eyes misting, "I''m on my way. I was just tied up with sthings." As the words fell, Percival pulled up in his car right in front of her, his voiceced with concern, "Why are you crying?" A sh of anger crossed his eyes-who had dared to make his girl cry? Before he could even step out of the car, Vivienne had already opened the door and jumped in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "My mom woke up!" Percival''s heart skipped a beat at the news, and he immediately revved the engine, speeding off towards their destination.


    The Linter household was a buzz of activity. The news of Karen waking up spread like wildfire, not only to the Linters but also to the Perez and Ellington families, who all arrived as quickly as they could.


    Arthur cast a reproachful nce at his father, "Dad, Karen''s just woken up. Why did you invite such a crowd?" Yorick looked equally helpless, "How was I to know everyone would show up? I only told Jasper. And you know I couldn''t keep it from him. His daughter''s woken up, and if he didn''t know, he''d be the first to givean earful, not to mention heal you ountable! And then, you can forget about marrying his daughter without a fuss!"  Arthur sighed, "Okay, you''ve got a point. But you''re wrong about one thing-Karen will definitely marry me! If Jasper disagrees, I''ll just have to be the one to ask for her hand." Yorick smacked him lightly on the head with his cane, ring, "You dare, after all the years we''ve raised you, you little rascal!"

 Chapter 870

    In the hospital room, Karen leaned back against the headboard. Truth be told, she was more than capable of getting out of bed and walking around. Her robust health made it a non-issue, but with Jasper and her brothers'' watchful eyes glued on her, not to mention Wi''s gentle smile nearby, she found herself staying put.


    Jasper''s eyes shimmered with moisture, "Sasha, thank God you''re awake. I''ve been so worried! How are you feeling? Hungry for anything? I''ll have the cook whip up your childhood favorite dish in no time!" Maddox examined Karen''s arm as if verifying her realness, "Sasha, pinch me. I need to know I''m not dreaming." Karen chuckled, "You all worry too much. I was just knocked out, nothing serious. I''m actually itching to stretch my legs; lying in bed all day is makingfeel like a couch potato!" Wi suggested to Jasper, "Maybe we should help Sasha get up and move around a bit. It''s not good to stay in bed for too long." Jasper, unable to argue with Karen''s wishes, reluctantly agreed.


    Maddox, brimming with excitement, leaned in, "Sasha, you won''t believe what you''ve missed. The biggest news is that Percival and Vivienne eloped! But don''t worry, we made sure everything was set for their wedding. We were all waiting for you to wake up!" Arthur interjected, "Hold on! Vivienne and I haven''t had our big day yet. They can''t beat us to the punch!" He was relieved he made it back in time, unable to bear the thought of Percival winning Vivienne''s hand so soon. "Percival hasn''t gotten pastyet!" Percival, overhearing as he entered, knew he had to step up his game. After all, marrying Vivienne was his unwavering intention. Vivienne, cheeks still flushed from emotion, stepped in to see Karen, supported by Wi, moving around the room, doing light stretches. She seemed in good spirits, herplexion rosy.


    Vivienne softly uttered, "Mom." Karen turned with a smile, "Chere and givea hug. Have you lost weight? I''ve missed you so much!" Vivienne was speechless. It was all too surreal! Percival, wrapping his arm around Vivienne, teased, "Master, I''ve been taking good care of Vivienne. She''s been spoiled with strawberry cheesecake every day." Vivienne rolled her eyes at him.


    Karenughed, "Well, aren''t you going to cover here and givea hug? Or do you wantto cto you?" Vivienne reluctantly approached, only to be met with a yful p on the head from Karen.


    Karen scolded, "Heard you''ve been denying your father? He''s the man I chose, and without him, you wouldn''t be here. Dare to deny him again, see what happens." Vivienne was bbergasted. This was not how she expected their reunion to go.


    Arthur tried to defuse the tension, "Hey, there''s no need for that. If Vivienne''s having trouble epting me, I understand. I''ve been absent, and I''ll make it up to her." Vivienne gave him a look that said, "Nice save." Karen red at Arthur, "This is betweenand my daughter. Stay out of it!" Vivienne echoed the sentiment, leaving Arthur speechless.


    Karen then beckoned Vivienne closer with a smile that was too sweet to trust.


    Vivienne, knowing better but unable to resist, stepped forward.


    Karen, with a swift move, pinched Vivienne''s ear, "I waited over two decades to have your father back. And now you''re acting up? Thinking you can push him away? You think just because you''re married and happy, you can ruin my happiness?"  Vivienne protested, "I never said I was against it!" Arthur, caught in the crossfire, could only protest his innocence silently.


    Karen continued, "After everything, you''d sideline your mother for your husband''s family? Is that it?" Vivienne, her ear red and sore, pulled away, "Stop with the , Mom. I''m not buying it." Karen scoffed, "What will it be then? Strawberry cheesecake? Let your father make it!" "He can''t cook to save his life!" Vivienne retorted without missing a beat, prompting a swift defense from Arthur. Arthur, feeling challenged, dered, "How would you know? I bet I can outcook Percival any day." Percival, caught in the family squabble, could only remain silent.


    Vivienne shot Arthur a re, "This is betweenand my mom. Stay out of it!" Arthur, resigned, replied, "Whatever you say, dear." As the family banter continued, it was clear that, despite the bickering, there was a deep bond of love and affection that held them all together.


    Karen casually grabbed a hair tie from the nightstand, her tone firm and decisive, "Don''t useof making a scene. If you don''t want to acknowledge him, today we''re going to settle this once and for all." Vivienne looked up, her eyes narrowing, herplexion as pale as a sheet of paper, "Are you saying you''d choose him over me?" A slight movement appeared between Karen''s eyebrows, her lips curling into a wry smile, "How could ever not Choose you? You''re the child carried for nine months and brought into this world with blood, sweat, and tears! But you and your father need to cto a resolution."  "Here''s the deal. You and I spar, just light contact, until one of us wins. If I win, you have to ept Arthur as your father. If I lose, then it''s up to you. You can acknowledge him whenever you feel like it!" Arthur was shocked, trying to intervene, "No way! I won''t allow it. Sasha, you''ve just recovered. What if something happens? You''re my wife and my daughter; I can''t let you get hurt over me!" Jasper was equally worried, "Yeah, Sasha, you''re being too impulsive. We have all the tin the world. Why rush into this now?" Maddox waved his hands dismissively, his head shaking like a bobblehead, "You''ve just woken up and we haven''t even had a chance to sit down for a meal together! Let''s at least have a family dinner before anything else. Jumping straight into a fight is just too heart-wrenching!"  But in Karen''s eyes, there was a resolute determination. Once she made up her mind, there was no turning back, no room for regret.


    A shadow of profound depth appeared in Vivienne''s eyes, her crimson lips slightly parting, "Fine, I ept!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 871

    A group of onlookers gathered on the clearing, their eyes fixed on the unfolding scene, yet none dared to break the silence.


    Vivienne and Karen locked eyes, maintaining a safe distance between them under the moonlight that softly illuminated their faces.


    Vivienne made the first move,unching a fierce palm strike towards Karen, sending a wave of fallen leaves rustling backward in Karen''s direction and lifting her hair in the process.


    With a calm expression, Karen leaned back and effortlessly somersaulted, easily dodging Vivienne''s attack.


    Landing swiftly, Karen leaped into the air again, her right fist shooting out rapidly and forcefully, aiming straight for Vivienne''s stomach.


    Vivienne, with a swift motion, pressed her toe against a nearby towering oak tree and caught Karen''s punch with her left hand, a cracking sound echoing through the air.


    Karen smirked, "Thought you could handle my punch with just one hand? Sweetie, you''re still too naive."


    Viviennended, refusing to admit defeat. With her right hand hanging lifelessly by her side, she swept at Karen''s feet, causing the ground''s stones to whirl up and shoot towards Karen. Karen jumped again, dodging with the agility of lightning. Swinging her fists, her moves became moreplex and bewildering, crisscrossing in a dazzling disy.


    Vivienne, handicapped by her one usable hand, quickly found herself at a disadvantage, steadily losing ground.


    Karen''s dominance was evident to all spectators, who had initially worried about her recent recovery fearing she might be too weak. Yet, they had vastly underestimated Karen''s strength. "What a thrilling match!" Yorick approached, pping enthusiastically. "Jasper, your Perez family sure breeds them strong. Each move outdoes the next, neither giving any quarter. This is what truepetition looks like."


    Jasperughed heartily. "Having these two gems in my family is an honor for the Perez. Sasha was an unexpected gift, but Vivienne is no less formidable. Anyone else would''ve been taken down by Karen''s first move."


    Percival hurried to Vivienne''s side, examining her right hand with a grave expression. "I''ll get a doctor for you right now."


    Vivienne shook her head. "It''s nothing serious. I can handle it myself."


    Karen strolled over, casually popping Vivienne''s arm back into ce, "Frost, do you concede?"


    Vivienne met Karen''s gaze and simply stated, "I do."


    "And will you ept the bet? Acknowledge Arthur as your father?" Karen crossed her arms, her tone authoritative and her presencemanding.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I will!" Vivienne nodded.


    But agreeing outwardly didn''t mean she epted it inwardly!


    Arthur, standing beside Karen, showed concern. "Yaya, weren''t you a bit too harsh on our daughter? I thought we agreed on restraint." His eyes reflected the pain of seeing Vivienne''s injured arm.


    He then turned to Vivienne, his voice softening. "Vivienne, if you''re not ready to ept me, that''s okay. You don''t have to submit under your mother''s authority. Follow your heart!"


    Vivienne idly traced circles on the ground with her toe, her eyes revealing a mix of emotions. "I ept."


    Karen''s smile widened, and she pulled Vivienne into a hug. "I knew it. You''re my most precious daughter, my little sweetheart."


    Vivienne resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    Arthur beamed, "Not only are you your mother''s sweetheart, but you''re also the heart and soul of my life. I''ll always be by your side!"


    Yorick, nearly bursting with joy,


    announced, "Inever imagined Karen


    would choose my son and give us such an intelligent and beautiful granddaughter. Since Vivienne is willing to ept Arthur as her father, she''s officially a member of the Linter family. We''ll throw a grand party to celebrate and introduce Karen as our beloved


    daughter-inw." en.s


    "Perfect, I''ll oversee the preparations myself!" Arthur dered excitedly.


    Jasper snorted proudly, "Sasha


    marrying into your family is already a bargain for you! Make sure the celebration is grand enough to honor my daughter and


    granddaughter. If they face any


    slight, the Perez family will have


    words with you."


    en.s


    Yorick, undeterred, responded with a twinkle in his eye, "Don''t worry; you won''t get that chance!"


    He then turned to Percival with a reminder to bring his entire family to the celebration, ensuring it would be an event to remember.


    As night deepened, Percival and Vivienne walked side by side on a cobblestone path, Vivienne''s bracelet glinting like stars.


    Vivienne wrapped her arms around Percival''s waist, drawingfort from his presence as they strolled under the starlit sky.


    Percival''s eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement, and a warm feeling spread through his heart. He rested his chin on her shoulder, basking in thefort of the moment.


    Suddenly, Vivienne looked up, her beautiful eyes locking onto his, "It''s time to deal with Mara and bring Mom back home."


    Percival drove up to a quaint cottage, its walls adorned with ivy, a small but meticulously kept garden, and a roof of dark shingles and red tiles.


    As they got out of the car, a lone figure stood at the door, enveloped in solitude. Nathan stood there, hesitating to enter.


    With a steady and calming voice, Percival called out, "Dad."


    Nathan turned around, his chin covered in stubble and dark circles under his eyes, the picture of despair and exhaustion.


    But upon seeing Percival, his tone carried a hint of reproach, "You haven''te to see your Mom these past few days, leaving her out here by herself with Isolde. You''re growing less considerate with age." Percival frowned slightly, "I bought this cottage for Mom. I''ve kept Isolde out of our issues. I told her Mom was just tired and needed some time to rx and have fun."


    Nathan''s face couldn''t hide his


    dejection as he said in a deep voice,


    "Cecilia won''t even see me now. I''m


    afraid to go in, scared that Isolde


    might see me and drive me away. Then, Cecilia and Isolde would never


    forgive me, ming me for a


    lifetime." en.s


    "To think, at forty, I''d still fall victim to someone''s dirty tricks and schemes!"

 Chapter 872

    Percy''s face darkened with anger as he spoke icily, "You can''t keep avoiding her forever. I need to speak with Mom about something. Let''s go in together." Nate hesitated for a moment, then decided, "Alright, I''ll go in with you. Even if she still refuses to speak to me, it''s worth seeing her."


    Entering the room, they found Cecilia elegantly seated, wearing a deep teal dress that exuded sophistication. She was busy threading pearls, her expression serene.


    Little Izzy was bouncing around, excitedly fiddling with the beads, "Mom, I want to make one too! Please?"


    Cecilia frowned slightly but smiled, "And what would you do with it, darling? You''d just scatter pearls everywhere, causing a mess for others to clean up."


    Nate watched her, his gaze filled with a mix of longing and sorrow.


    He stepped forward, passionately blurting out, "We can always get more pearls, or any treasure you desire. I''d even pluck the stars from the sky for you!"


    Cecilia''s gaze flickered, taken aback for a moment before she refocused on her task and hummed softly.


    Izzy, lively as ever, jumped into Nate''s arms, her eyes sparkling. Mimicking Nate, she eximed, "We can have all the pearls we want, huh!"


    Then, in a sweet, coaxing tone, she asked, "Daddy, up! I want to be lifted high!"


    Nate felt a warmth spreading through his heart, hugging Izzy closer.


    Cecilia nced their way, a fleeting shadow of sadness in her eyes before she resumed her work.


    Percy, sitting across from Cecilia, broke the news, "Mom, we''ve found Vivienne''s biological father. It''s Arthur Linter."


    Cecilia paused, her demeanor brightening at the mention of Vivienne, "That''s wonderful! Vivienne is such a remarkable girl. Finding her father gives her another pir of support. Percy, you''ve truly outdone yourself!"


    Percy didn''t know what to say.


    Cecilia continued, "You better treat Vivienne right. I won''t step in if the War Godes after you for mistreating her."


    "Actually, Yorick invited you, Dad, and Grandpa to Vivienne''s reunion feast," Percy said, watching his mother closely.


    "I''ll be there," Cecilia assured firmly, "Even if not as an Ellington, Vivienne is like a daughter to me. I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    The conversation shifted, and Percy suggested they talk more privately in another room, leaving Nate puzzled about what could be so secretive.


    As night fell over the Ellington Mansion, Nate staggered into the foyer, visibly upset and intoxicated,menting over Percy siding with Cecilia on a divorce matter.


    Mara, wearing a sleek white


    nightgown, peeked from the


    staircase, overhearing themotion. The thought of losing her grip on the Ellington family terrified her, especially after


    rber


    failed attempt to secure her position by drugging Nate. en.s


    Seeing an opportunity in Nate''s vulnerable state, Mara approached him with a seductive intent. Despite her allure, Nate, in his dazed state, pushed her away, murmuring Cecilia''s name in a desperate plea. en.s


    Mara, fueled by jealousy and spite, vowed to take drastic measures, plotting another deceitful act to bind Nate to her.


    Mara turned and ascended the staircase once more, her footsteps echoing back to her room with a distinct tap, tap, tap.


    Her silhouette vanished against the vast screen of the private cinema housed within Ellington Manor, her steps resonating clearly in the opulent space.


    Richard had never been much for such extravagances. One year, for Keh Ellington''s birthday, Percival had gone and built him a cinema. Who knew it woulde to be used like this? Vivienne''s features remained unblemished by emotion, her gaze icy.


    Percival sat in the cinema, a statue in the dim light, an aura of chill emanating from him. His lips were a tight line, his expression dark with anger.


    He turned to Cecilia, her face blurred by tears, and said, "Mom, don''t worry. She won''t be able to manipte Dad like that."


    Even Cecilia, always the


    embodiment of propriety, was livid, herplexion flushed with anger as she pointed a trembling finger at the screen, choked with sobs and rage, That woman! She''s a disaster, through and through! The shameless things she says, trying her tricks again! I bet that''s how she lured Dad that night! What a vile creature!" en.s


    Vivienne gently patted Cecilia''s back, her voice soft yet somber, "I believe Dad wouldn''t let such a thing happen. And I won''t let it happen again.¡±


    "Nathan has be so gullible, growing more so by the day. Even if that woman doesn''t seed tonight, I''m going to divorce him!" Cecilia cried out in despair.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 873

    Richard''s mood was as gloomy as the stormy weather outside, a deep frown etched on his face, betraying his inner turmoil.


    On the TV screen, Mara appeared again, barefoot, with a subtle sway of her hips, having changed into a deliberately provocative outfit-a sheer ckce nightgown, abandoning her previous innocent facade for that of a seductive temptress.


    Biting her lower lip, she refused to believe that all her efforts wouldn''t sway Nathan. Tonight, she was determined to have her desires fulfilled.


    With that thought, she moved to the kitchen to pour a ss of water, retrieving the drug she''d acquired once more, dissolving it into the drink.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Returning to Nathan, she found him slumped on the couch, his eyes tightly shut, not finding peace even in his drunken slumber.


    Frustration turning her face red, Mara clenched her fists. She wasn''t willing to give up now, not when she''d waited this long for the moment. Carefully, she lifted his head and helped him drink the water, worried about waking him and ruining her n.


    As Nathan swallowed the drugged water, Mara''s eyes sparkled with excitement this drug was even more potent than the previous one.


    She struck a pose on the floor, eagerly anticipating Nathan''s affection, convinced that he wouldn''t be able to resist her.


    Nathan''s body suddenly heated up, his cheeks flushing a deep red as he felt as though his body was on fire. His eyes snapped open, an uncontroble urge leading him towards Mara.


    With a click, his fingers reached for his belt, unbuckling it in one swift motion.


    Mara had been waiting for this moment, her eyshes fluttering as she closed her eyes, lying seductively on the floor in anticipation.


    Suddenly, a loud snap startled Mara, her eyes wide open in shock, frozen in ce.


    Nathan had pulled off his belt and swung it against his arm, the force causing blood to stream down, a sign of his immense struggle for rity.


    Mara screamed, "I''m right here in front of you, and you still won''t have me? What''s wrong with me? Nathan, I''m a woman too! You''re humiliating me, this is the second time you''ve done this."


    Feeling more defeated and humiliated than ever, anger and hatred surged through her.


    With another snap, Mara cried out in pain. Trembling, she touched her face, feeling the blood drip down, her screams echoing with despair.


    "This is the second time I''ve tried to drug you, and still, you won''t touch me. I had to lie alone in bed and break my own virginity! And now, you''ve disfigured my face. Do you have any idea what this face means to me? I hate you, I hate every member of the Ellington family, I hate Cecilia, and I despise Vivienne!"


    Nathan''s lips were sealed tight, the taste of blood in his mouth from biting his tongue, "Someone as vile as you, I''d rather die than touch you! My heart belongs to Cecilia alone!"


    His vehement deration reached Cecilia, who was sitting in front of the TV screen, her eyes swollen from crying, clutching Vivienne''s arm in panic, "Vivienne, please, we have to save Nathan. He''s been drugged, and I''m afraid he won''t make it. What if something happens to him?"


    Vivienne nodded, her gaze sharp, "He won''t be harmed, not on my watch."


    Upon Vivienne''s arrival, Nathan was clutching his belt like a lifeline.


    Seeing Vivienne, Nathan''s eyes widened in surprise, unsure how she had found him. Vivienne quickly administered acupuncture to Nathan, calming the turmoil and pain in his body.


    Without Vivienne''s timely intervention, Nathan feared he might have been beyond saving.


    Cecilia, standing behind Vivienne, pleaded, "Nathan, I won''t divorce you. I refuse to agree to it."


    She cried, rushing into his arms, "I won''t divorce you. I''ve seen everything. You never touched her; it was all her doing. How malicious she is."


    Nathan held Cecilia tightly, his eyes still filled with years of unwavering love, gently wiping her tears away, "It''s okay, no more tears."


    Mara, watching everything unfold,


    felt an overwhelming sense of despair crash down on her, her nails digging into her palms. She realized toote that she had fallen into Vivienne''s trap, a pit dug especially for her.


    en.s


    Vivienne''s gaze was dismissive, kicking Mara in the abdomen with such force that she was sent flying.


    Mara''sughter was manic, blood


    filling her mouth, her face a


    grotesque mask of scars, "Vivienne my only regret is crossing paths with you. You''ve ruined the Boyd family, leading me step by step into hell. Even in death, I''ll curse you. en.s


    "Save your curses for the dog pit. Maybe they''ll bite you less," Vivienne retorted with a smirk, her eyes filled with disdain. "Like drugging? We''ll see how you like being fed drugs every day in the dog pit," Percival added coldly, his words chilling.


    As Mara recoiled in horror, screaming in refusal, Percival''s gaze was unyielding, "Take her away!"


    As for Richard, even the thought of seeing her again felt like it would shorten his life. He never wanted toy eyes on her again.


    Elsewhere, the car jostled ufortably along the secluded mountain road. Dracon Linter, cursing under his breath, continued driving with impatience. Following the GPS to the designated location, he mmed the car door upon arrival.


    There, in a clearing within the woods, stood a man of modest dress and slight build, waiting for him.


    Dracon''s eyes shed with intense disdain, and he said irritably, "You''re the one they sent to meet me?" The man nodded, remaining silent.


    "What''s with this creepy rendezvous location? Anyone would think we''re here to off someone and dump the body. I drove for a damn three hours Dracon vented all his frustration on the man standing before him. en.s


    The man still didn''t speak. He pulled out a ck blindfold from behind him and gestured that Dracon should wear it.


    Dracon''s patience snapped, and he cursed again, "Coming all the way to this godforsaken ce and now a blindfold? What, you don''t trust me? Think I''m gonna b about this location?"

 Chapter 874

    The man remained silent, simply fastening it for him without a word.


    As his eyes regained their brightness, a four-story inn seemed to spring up at the foot of the mountains, its facade illuminated by two yellownterns swaying gently in the breeze.


    Atop the highest balcony, a woman draped in a striking red gown, her beauty both stunning and eerie, sat with her long legs dangling over the edge, her hair cascading down like a waterfall. A string of red beads adorned her ankle, chiming softly with the wind.


    Dracon''s eyes flickered with admiration, but his visit was driven by the search for news about Diana Perez.


    The silent man led him to the top floor of the inn before quietly picking up a broom to sweep the floors below.


    Abigail''s face was partially obscured by a veil, revealing only her captivating eyes. "You''re unhappy abouting all this way, taking your frustrations out on my mute servant?"


    Dracon found himself at a loss for words, realizing the reason behind the man''s silence. "Rivenwood is vast; why choose such a remote ce?"


    Abigail casually flicked two pebbles, striking Dracon''s knees and forcing him to kneel before her.


    "So many in Rivenwood wish to capture me. Vivienne and Percival are relentless. If not here, where else could I hide? Would you die in my ce when Viviennees for me?" she teased. Dracon''s face turned pale, his hands clenched into fists, all because of Vivienne!


    If not for her, Diana wouldn''t have vanished. He had just learned the previous day that Vivienne was his own brother''s daughter, nearly grinding his teeth to dust in frustration. "Where is Diana?" Dracon asked desperately.


    Abigail nced at himzily. "Among the three Linter brothers, your devotion rivals that of Arthur. Since you''re so eager to see her, follow me."


    She leaped down gracefully, her skirt billowing, and led Dracon to a hidden room within the inn, where a womany unconscious.


    Dracon''s heart surged with a mix of joy and sorrow at the sight of her familiar face.


    "When will she wake?" he asked, his voice filled with urgency.


    "She might never wake. Vivienne has taken her tongue, among other injuries," Abigail said lightly.


    Dracon was shocked. "What?! Vivienne did that to Diana? She deserves death! I''ll make her pay!"


    Abigail noticed the hatred in his eyes and smirked. "I know a way to restore herpletely."


    Dracon''s eyes narrowed. "How?"


    "Ever heard of the Grimshaw family''s heirloom, the Millennia Aegis? Bring it to me, and I can save your beloved."


    Dracon nodded resolutely. "Anything for Diana."


    The Linter family.


    Cars lined up at the grand entrance of the Linter estate, which was unusually weing with its doors wide open and decorations adorning the facade.


    Guests holding invitation cards to


    the family reunion streamed in, passing through the luxurious hallways to the inner chamber, where soft music filled the air. The elite gathered under the gentle glow of crystal chandeliers, withrge silk tapestries hanging from the walls. en.s


    Holding a ss of champagne, Dracon scanned the room until his eyesnded on a woman making her way through the crowd. Alyssa Wright, in a white hand-embroidered gown, approached with a young boy by her side and a slightly younger woman.


    Dracon greeted them warmly, "Alyssa, it''s been too long. Surprised to see you at this gathering."


    The Wright family, known for their real estate ventures across Veridia, held a considerable reputation.


    Alyssa smiled. "When we heard the War God had found both a wife and a daughter, we were all astonished. I''m here to offer my congrattions on behalf of my family."


    Dracon nodded. "I was surprised myself. I always thought you were the perfect match for my brother, given everything you''ve done for him."


    Alyssa''s smile wavered, her eyes revealing a hint of sadness, quickly masked by resilience. "Maybe it was never meant to be. Now that he''s found happiness, I''m happy for him."


    Her friend Kate interjected, defending Alyssa''s unwavering loyalty and the sacrifices she made waiting for him, only for him to move on without a word. Alyssa, trying to maintain her dignity, asked Kate to stop, not wanting to appear desperate in front of Dracon.


    Understanding the situation, Dracon subtlyplimented Alyssa, implying she was still the most suitable match for his brother, despite his brother''s new family with Karen. Alyssa cast a probing nce at Dracon, her curiosity piqued, "What are you getting at?"


    With a mocking smile, Dracon replied, "Karen is the queen of maniption. After she had my brother, she moved on to another man. Just a ssic case of ying the field." Alyssa''s hand flew to her mouth in shock, barely believing her ears, "Then why did shee back? And how could Arthur even think of taking her back?"


    Dracon let out a sigh of regret, "She knows how to weave her spells, especially with her mind games. You know, the one thing a man finds


    hard to let go of is his own fond blood. Like mother, like daughter - her daughter''s tricks are even more cunning than her mother''s." en.s


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe it. Our Veridia War God, caught in such a mess? Alyssa, you''ve got to win him back. How could he end up with someone like that? Especially when you''ve been waiting for him all these


    under


    her shadow," Kate said, her brows


    knitted in concern for Alyssa.


    en.sC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alyssa cleared her throat softly, "I''ll handle it, Dracon. After all, your brother and I go way back. I''ll talk to him. If Karen truly isn''t right for him, I trust he''ll see sense soon enough." "Alright, let''s change the subject," Alyssa quickly steered the conversation away.

 Chapter 875

    Karen sat in front of her vanity mirror, draped in an ivory gown thatplemented her wless, pale skin, which was flushed with a hint of rose. Her lips were thin as petals, and she looked radiant and captivating.


    Arthur stood behind her, his gaze filled with love. "Karen, you''re stunning, the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen, with Vivienne a close second. Now, everyone will know that I, Arthur, am a taken man!" Karenughed softly. "Oh, stop it with your sweet talk, or Vivienne might just not forgive you! Let''s see how you''ll cope without our darling daughter''s attention!"


    Arthur leaned in and kissed Karen. "Then it''ll be our little secret, and she won''t have to know. Besides, Vivienne isn''t one to hold a grudge!"


    Just then, Percival walked in with Vivienne. Karen''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Look at my darling daughter, inheriting all my best traits. But this style doesn''t seem like something you''d pick out!" Vivienne''s delicate features tightened slightly. "Mom, are you questioning my taste?"


    Karen''s face lit up with a bright smile. "How''s your arm, dear? Still hurting?"


    There was a hint of regret in Karen''s heart; worrying over her daughter was inevitable.


    Vivienne shook her head, her lips curving slightly. "All healed. Don''t you trust your own skills?"


    "Alright, no need to be so cheeky," Karen tapped Vivienne on the head yfully.


    Yorick approached with a smile. "Let''s head to the front; everyone''s arrived. Jasper''s been nagging me about it."


    Jasper had reserved the first table for the Perez family, taking a seat of honor.


    Yorick took the stage, his strong hands formally introducing Vivienne. "Thank you all for joining the Linter family''s reunion. Today, I''m proud to introduce my granddaughter, Vivienne."


    Vivienne nodded gracefully to the audience, who responded with thunderous apuse.


    Comments flew around the room. "Yorick looks twenty years younger, rejuvenated by the joy of finding his granddaughter!"


    "It''s the special bond between grandparents and grandchildren, such deep affection!"


    "Congrattions to Yorick, his granddaughter is more beautiful than an angel. Is she betrothed yet?"


    Laughter and light-hearted banter filled the air.


    Richard stood up abruptly, brandishing a cane. "Come,e, take a look at Vivienne and my grandson''s marriage certificate! They''re already married, a match made in heaven. Those asking about her betrothal, make sure to bring a gift to the wedding!"


    Cecilia gave Richard a thumbs-up, thinking, as if anyone couldpete with such a daughter-inw, a true blessing!


    Percival added, "Grandpa, it''s not just the wedding we''ll invite them to, but also our future children''s christening parties!"


    Jasper, sitting at another table, couldn''t stop smiling, feeling slightly threatened. "We need to make sure Vivienne spends time with the Perez family too. Come on, uncles, show some spirit. I have to be more important to her than Yorick!"


    Yorick, as if sensing the challenge, addressed the room. "Vivienne is back with the Linter family, our treasured granddaughter. Some folks better not dream of taking her away!"


    Jasper retorted silently, "Who says I won''t steal her back?"


    Richard chimed in, "Count me in!"


    Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly overwhelmed.


    A scrutinizing gaze from the audience made Vivienne''s expression turn cold. As she scanned the room, the intrusive gaze vanished.


    Alyssa, trying to blend in with the murmuring crowd, whispered softly, "Vivienne seems displeased. When I nced at her, her demeanor instantly turned cold."


    Kate frowned. "Look at Yorick throwing her a reunion party, and she can''t even crack a smile. You''d think the Linter family owed her something. Her mother didn''t teach her any manners!"


    Alyssa sighed, linking arms with Kate. "Karen''s background is a mystery. It''s tough being a single mom, especially with a child."


    Kate''s frown deepened. "She probably never received a proper education. How can she match the War God? Moving around with a child, flirting left and right. You should''ve taken your chance with him!" "I couldn''t," Alyssa bit her lip. "His daughter is all grown up, and Yorick adores Vivienne. I..."


    Despite her words, her conflicted expression said it all.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kate patted her shoulder. "Yorick''s old. He wants a granddaughter around. But remember, when the Linter family has a grandson, Vivienne''s status will be clear. Karen''sck of background is not a threat."


    A spark of determination shed in Alyssa''s eyes. "Let''s skip this boring party and explore the Linter estate."


    Kate''s eyes gleamed. "Seems you''re not finding your heartthrob, Arthur, here. Let''s look elsewhere then."


    "Hey, sis, are you guys heading out? Can Ie too?" Five-year-old Danielle Wright tugged at Alyssa''s dress hem, her voice sweet and hopeful.


    Alyssa nced down at the wrinkles


    forming on her white dress, a


    softness appearing in her eyes. She brushed Danielle''s hair with her slender fingers. "Sis and Kate are just going to the restroom. How about you stay here and enjoy some cupcakes by yourself? I''lle back and y with you in a bit, okay?"


    en.s


    Danielle''s bright eyes twinkled with a mix of confusion and excitement. "Okay, I''ll eat the cupcakes first. You''lle back to y with me after, right?" Alyssa nodded hurriedly and turned to leave with Kate.


    The backyard was crafted with precision, its oak beams


    crisscrossing to form a picturesque gazebo. The ceiling, an intricate pattern of solid and voids made of the same wood, was adorned with twinkling fairy lights, casting a warm g?ow on the cozy lounge sofas and intimate seating areas below.


    en.s


    Arthur''s strong arms were wrapped around Karen as theyy sprawled on one of therge sofas, his steady breaths warming the nape of her neck. A content smile yed on his lips, his eyes closed in a serene expression, a testament to their deep, bone-deep connection. en.s


    Karen, feeling a bit too warm in his embrace, tried to wriggle free.


    Arthur pulled her back in, holding her even tighter. "We haven''t had this kind of leisurely moment in ages."


    With a yful punch to his chest, Karen protested, "It''s too hot, don''t hold me so tight. We might as well head back to the party instead of sneaking away like this."

 Chapter 876

    Arthur and Karen, feeling out of ce at the bustling garden party filled with high society''s finest, decided to slip away for some air in the quieter parts of his vast family estate.


    "You just got back, and you can''t even give me a hug before ditching me?" Arthur feigned hurt, his deep voiceced with mock indignation.


    Karen couldn''t help but chuckle,forting her man with a heart full of affection, "How can I resist when I love you so much? I''ll have to endure."


    As she gently ruffled Arthur''s hair, it felt like petting a big, friendly dog.


    Arthur, cheered by her words, suggested with a softer tone, "If it''s too hot out here, how about we cool off with a swim? I''ve just had a pool added behind the house. What do you think?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Karen blinked, sensing a hint of mischief in his suggestion, her lips parting slightly to respond...


    "Arthur!" Alyssa called out elegantly as she approached, with Kate following in a flowing violet dress. Karen hadn''t even opened her mouth when Alyssa intercepted, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks as she faced Arthur, "I just stepped out of the ballroom for some fresh air and, turning the corner, was so thrilled to see you here. With our history, I just forgot to greet you properly... How awkward of me."


    Clutching the hem of her white dress, Alyssa''s difort was palpable.


    The reality was, Alyssa and Kate had almost scoured the entire Linter property before finding Arthur, arriving with a sheen of perspiration from their search.


    Kate, picking up on Alyssa''s embarrassment, also turned away, "Running into this situation in broad daylight, how terribly awkward."


    With two mentions of awkwardness, Karen lifted her chin slightly, her lips curling in a gentle smile, "I thought some youngdy had wandered in by mistake. But seeing as we''re about the same age, there''s no need for awkwardness. Since you know my husband, please, take a seat. There are two chairs right over there."


    Her gesture was effortless, embodying the grace of a gracious hostess.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed, slightly annoyed that their peaceful moment was disturbed, "What''s there to be awkward about? We''re all adults here. A little disy of affection shouldn''t make anyone squirm." Alyssa''s face stiffened, her nails digging into her palms. She hadn''t expected Arthur to highlight her age, given the lengths she went to maintain her youth with premium skincare and regr visits to the best beauty clinics. Her, old? Karen''s few words had effortlessly sown discord in her long-standing rtionship with Arthur.


    Arthur, puzzled by the mention of a long-standing rtionship, thought, "Where''s all thising from? My life''s been on the battlefield. What years-long rtionship are we talking about?"


    Kate, too, was irked but what could she say? Even if she was younger than Karen, it wasn''t by much. From the moment she walked in, Kate had scrutinized Karen, finding her even more beautiful and well- preserved despite her travels and having a daughter. It was infuriating.


    Reluctantly, the two women settled into the armchairs provided.


    Alyssa, trying to regain herposure, smiled sweetly at Arthur, "It''s been a while, Arthur. You look even more dashing now. Your victories on the battlefield are the talk of the town." Arthur responded nomittally, hardly impressed by apliment he''d heard a thousand times before.


    The conversation turned awkward as Kate mentioned Alyssa''s undying affection for Arthur, hinting at their childhood connection. Arthur, however, showed little interest, his thoughts wandering off to sleep. Karen, on the other hand, listened with amusement, snuggledfortably in Arthur''s embrace, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    Kate, unable to contain her disdain, directly addressed Karen, "You might have some beauty, but Alyssa here is a Wright from Rivenwood-a significant step above anything the Linter family could match."


    Alyssa, wearing a smile of feigned


    modesty, added with a hint of provocation, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Karen. I didn''t mean to overlook you. It''s just that, with my


    background, I''m slightly more suited to someone of Arthur''s stature, despite not having the same


    resources as the Linter family."


    Karen, unfazed, responded with a radiant smile, "Oh, is that so? And here I thought we were all just people, not titles or estates."


    The air thickened with tension, Alyssa''s pride shing with Karen''s simplicity, a stark reminder of theplex web of social standings and unspoken rules that governed their world.


    Alyssa dered with unbridled


    confidence, "Obviously, it should be me, Alyssa. I''m the only match for him! He''s the Veridia War God, not just anyone can stand by his side But I''ve been waiting for him all along. I have more right to be his wife. Besides, I excel in music, art, literature, and chess. In terms of education, family background, and devotion, how am I not superior to you?"


    Kate''s eyes shimmered with smugness. "Did you hear that? In what way are you better than Alyssa? If Alyssa bes the War God''s wife, she would be his greatest support, a beauty with brains! Do you dare topete with Alyssa in music, art, literature, and chess?"


    Arthur radiated a chilling aura, his heart pounding with anger. "Match for him? As if!"


    "Who I marry is none of your business!"


    "My Karen is the best match in the world!"


    "And how dare you say you''re better than my wife? I doubt you could even hold a candle to her!"


    "Beat Karen, thene back and talk nonsense!"


    He was about to put this woman in


    her ce when Karen stepped forward with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "We can have apetition if you want. But as for who marries him, that''s not for you to decide. I do. Even if you were to win today-which you won''t-the decision is still mine to make. Arthur can only marry me, no matter what!"

 Chapter 877

    Alyssa''s eyes zed with fury, her knuckles white with tension, her chest heaving with barely contained rage. That Karen really had a nerve! To think she could say whatever she pleased!


    Arthur was hers and hers alone. No one else stood a chance!


    Her face was a mask of icy disdain, "Since you''re so keen to challenge me, I won''t back down. Let''s settle this in the ballroom, in front of all the guests. Do you dare?!"


    She couldn''t swallow her pride unless she made Karen a public spectacle. Let''s see if the Linters would still wee her with open arms after this embarrassment! No one was going to stop her from marrying Arthur. Karen was just the perfect opportunity to make a statement!


    Karen lifted her eyelidszily, a smirk ying at the corner of her mouth, "Ms. Wright, if you''re so bothered by seeing me cozy up with Arthur, just say it. Why beat around the bush?" Alyssa hadn''t expected Karen to see right through her, her gaze darkening.


    From the moment she entered and saw them wrapped in each other''s arms, she was green with envy, itching to p Karen across the face. But she was powerless to do anything! Karen stood up, Arthur''s arms suddenly empty, the warmth between them dissipating, fueling Alyssa''s fury even more. These two women would never step foot inside the Linter estate ever again!


    "Let''s head to the ballroom," Karen said with a teasing smile, leading the way, her voice calm butmanding.


    Arthur wrapped his arm around her waist, almost causing a whirlwind as they passed Alyssa and Kate.


    Alyssa''s mood was stormy all the way to the ballroom, a far cry from her usually demure self, her eyes no longer soft.


    As they approached the ballroom, Karen turned around with a light smile, "Ms. Wright, drop the sour face. You were all prim and proper when you came to see me, what happened to that? Your beloved is right beside you, better fix that expression."


    "You could never match Kate here; she''s always carried herself with grace, something youck."


    Alyssa forced a smile uglier than tears, "I was just startled by a grasshopper on the way here."


    Kate, looking displeased, retorted, "Stop stirring trouble!"


    Karen ignored them, walking into the ballroom with an air of effortless grace.


    Arthur, ever so attentive, adjusted her dress as they entered, making her look every bit the dignified queen.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The moment Karen and Arthur made their entrance, the room buzzed with excitement. Everyone wanted a moment with Arthur, but he declined all offers, protective of Karen by his side. Dracon stood aside, fuming and nearly biting his ss in half.


    Alyssa and Kate were quickly pushed to the sidelines, frantically trying topose themselves.


    Especially Alyssa, who was more focused on Karen than Arthur, determined not to let Karen escape this humiliation.


    She wanted Karen to face utter embarrassment in front of everyone!


    Approaching the stage, Karen''s gaze swept over Alyssa, who walked up to join her.


    The guests quieted down, the atmosphere filled with anticipation.


    Alyssa grabbed the microphone, her voice gentle, Good evening, everyone, I''m Alyssa from the prestigious Wright family of


    Rivenwood. Tonight, at this family reunion, I thought it''d be fun for Ms. Hawthorn and me to have a little excels in arts like music, chess, and painting!"


    Kate chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Since it''s apetition, there must be a winner and a loser. Let''s livestream it and let the online audience vote. It''ll add an exciting twist!"


    Alyssa''s lips curled up slightly. She knew exactly what Kate was thinking. If the decision were left to the guests, they might be biased towards the Linter family, giving Karen some leeway.


    This way, Karen would be humiliated in front of a national audience. Let''s see if she''d still have the face to marry Arthur after this!


    But she feigned concern, asking Karen, "What do you think, Karen? If you''re ufortable with this, we can call it off. It''s just a family gathering after all. We can keep it lively amongst ourselves." Karen, untroubled, replied with a dismissive nce, "You talk too much."


    Alyssa clenched her teeth and nodded for Kate to proceed.


    Kate quickly set up a livestream, the viewership skyrocketing to a million in no time.


    The buzz was enough to draw a crowd online, eager to witness a showdown between twodies of the Rivenwood elite.


    Thement section exploded with anticipation and curiosity about Karen, an unknown entity to many.


    For the firstpetition, a grand


    piano was brought in. Not just any piano, but one of the world''s most expensive, valued at five million dors, crafted entirely out of crystal. It shimmered under the lights, a sight to behold, setting the


    stage for a showdown that was about to unfold.


    The air in the room seemed to pause, captivated by the grandeur of the piano, drawing the attention of everyone present, including Alyssa and Kate. Vivienne was among the audience, casually enjoying a slice of strawberry cheesecake, casting a fleeting nce at the spectacle.


    Percival took Vivienne''s hand, his eyes shimmering with sweetness, "Do you like it? If you fancy it, I can arrange to have an even better one delivered."


    He still vividly remembered how radiant Vivienne looked when she yed the piano, outshining even this crystal grand piano!


    Vivienne swallowed a bite of her cheesecake, speaking through the mouthful, "It''s not about liking it. It''s pretty, but my mom wouldn''t use this piano."


    Upon hearing this, Percival saw Karen whisper something in Arthur''s ear.


    Arthur looked momentarily stunned, then gestured for the piano to be removed.


    Percival''s smile broadened, "A daughter knows her mother best."


    Alyssa, noticing the crystal piano being moved away, asked anxiously, "Arthur, wasn''t the first round about ying the piano? Why are you taking it away? I wanted to y." Arthur, visibly annoyed, retorted, "I don''t care what you y. That piano was specifically for my wife! If you want to y, I''ll have another one brought up for you."


    Tears filled Alyssa''s eyes as she pleaded, "Can''t you even part with one piano?"


    Karen raised an eyebrow, smiling, "It''s just a piano, Arthur. Let her have it!" Arthur pursed his lips, "As my wife says!"


    Then, Karen added, "I want to y the zither. Just prepare a zither for me."


    Yorick, with a soft and friendly smile, chimed in, "I have a zither here, Karen. I''ll have the servants fetch it for you. It might not be as prestigious as this piano, but I hope you won''t mind!"

 Chapter 878

    Two servers carefully hoisted a zither onto the stage, its ebony finish gleaming like ink. Made from the finest ckwood, the zither''s head was slightly tilted, resembling a dragon with its mouth slightly open. Intricate floral patterns and inscriptions adorned its back, hinting at untold stories.


    From a distance, it looked rather ordinary, but Karen''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she ran her fingers over the zither. "This one! It''s perfect!" she eximed.


    Alyssa cast a disdainful nce, a flicker of contempt in her eyes. Yorick clearly didn''t favor Karen, offering such a seemingly ordinary instrument. With a touch of condescension, Alyssa asked, "Shall I go first, or would you like to, Karen?"


    Karen raised an eyebrow nonchntly, "After you."


    Alyssa smiled slightly, "Then I''ll go first and set the stage." Internally, she sneered at Karen, thinking she was just a coward, confident only in agreeing but too scared to perform first.


    Alyssa gracefully seated herself at a nearby crystal piano. She wore a hand-embroidered white gown, her long hair cascading over her shoulders, highlighting her fair skin and elegant demeanor. As she began to y, the live stream viewers were in awe.


    "Wow, she''s breathtaking! Even through the screen, she outshines all the celebs."


    "That crystal piano is blinding! Talk about showing off wealth."


    "Alyssa''s so pure and talented. How do us mere mortals evenpare?"


    "I hereby dere myself Alyssa''s number one fan. She''s stolen my heart."


    "A true beauty with brains. She ys like a pro!"


    Alyssa''s fingers danced over the crystal keys, producing melodious tunes that soothed the soul. Her performance was wless, earning her a thunderous apuse and admiration from both the audience and online viewers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The inte was abuzz, with Alyssa''s performance skyrocketing to the top of trending topics. Kate, the host, saw her followers increase by millions, thrilled by the spotlight on her show.


    Karen, unfazed by themotion, ascended the stage in simple white attire. She opted to sit directly on the floor, facing the zither she had chosen. The audience murmured,paring the simplicity of her setup to Alyssa''s grandeur.


    Viewers were skeptical, but Vivienne and Percival, sensing foul y, decided to host their own livestream to showcase Karen''s performance.


    As Karen lifted her gaze, revealing her natural beauty unadorned by makeup, the audience was captivated. Her serene demeanor resembled the calm before a storm.


    Percival zoomed in, capturing every detail in high definition.


    "Is that Vivienne?!"


    "I''m her biggest fan, but that''s not her. Yet, she''s stunning."


    "She resembles Vivienne, but there''s an ethereal beauty about her."


    "Is she really makeup-free? She''s a true beauty."


    The room fell silent as Karen began to y. Her fingers moved with precision, evoking powerful emotions that resonated deep within the listeners. The music built up like a tempest,manding attention, before transitioning into a serene melody reminiscent of a calm sea under the sunrise.


    Karen''s performance painted vivid images in the minds of the audience, leaving them breathless and in awe.


    "This performance is heavenly. It''s


    as if a goddess descended to grace


    us with her presence!" someone eximed, promptingughter and unending apuse, except from Alyssa, who stood frozen, her


    disbelief turning to envy.


    How could this be possible?


    How could she possibly y the zither, and y it so well at that, even better than her? Wasn''t she always wandering around, without even a proper education?


    Kate was petrified, nearly dropping


    her phone to the ground in shock How could this be possible? She was supposed to embarrass herself in front of the whole nation!


    But reality struck faster than a p in the face!


    The live stream exploded like a pot boiling over, withments flying so fast they were like fireworks.


    "What''s that tune? I''ve never heard it before, and now I need it on my ylist!"


    "The level of her ying can''t even be described by grades!"


    "This talent, I''ve seen seasoned musicians who might not evenpare, and she''s so young, wow!"


    "Did anyone else catch that? Someone in the stream said she''s the War God''s wife!"


    "Thement above, yeah I heard it too, and I''m totally shocked. What a juicy piece of gossip!"


    "The War God is Veridia''s pride and joy, and seeing this, I''m not even jealous. Knocked out by her beauty."


    "A match made in heaven!"


    "I thought Alyssa was impressive, but thisdy is otherworldly. Alyssa doesn''t stand a chance."


    "Alyssa was on the piano, but Karen is mastering the zither!!! The zither is even more challenging than the piano, and she ys it so effortlessly!!!"

 Chapter 879

    Arthur''s face was alight with unbridled joy and triumphant pride as he swept Karen off her feet, spinning her around in a celebratory swirl. Karen, far from shy, boldly wrapped her arms around Arthur''s neck and nted a big kiss on his cheek, showing none of the reserve you might expect from someone in their forties. They were as smitten as any pair of young lovers.


    "Take it easy, love. This is just the start. Wait until I win this shining and bright, and she''ll be crying out, begging to call me Mrs. Linter!" Karen dered with fiery confidence, yfully lifting Arthur''s chin. Arthur, blushing yet bold, managed to shout out, "Babe, you''re amazing! Absolutely smashing!"


    Percival captured every moment live, his face beaming with amusement as he nced over at Vivienne. Vivienne merely nced their way before quickly looking away. She supported Karen and Arthur''s union, but that didn''t mean she wanted to watch their public disys of affection.


    The live chat exploded withments.


    "OMG, I can''t handle this cuteness!"


    "Love in the twilight years, and Arthur''s just a big softie!"


    "Hearts, hearts, hearts!"


    Alyssa''s nails dug into her palms, green with envy at their affection, seething with jealousy. Kate shot Karen a re,forting Alyssa, "Don''t let it get to you, Alyssa. Thepetition''s hardly begun. We haven''t even gotten to the literature and art challenges. She won''t be gloating for long."


    "I suspect she cheated with that piano performance. Probably had the instrument rigged."


    Alyssa''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Exactly, Yorick must have given her a grand piano to save the Linter family from embarrassment. That''s the only reason she could''ve beaten me."


    The next challenge was Go. Karen and Alyssa sat opposite each other at the Go board, Karen with the ck stones, Alyssa with the white.


    Karen boldly opened the game, cing her pieces with confident ease. Alyssa countered, but with each move, her frustration grew. Karen captured Alyssa''s pieces with a strategist''s precision, leaving Alyssa bewildered and beaten.


    "How did you win again? What trick are you ying? I''m a Go master!" Alyssa eximed, her anger boiling over.


    "It''s only the second round, and you''re already upset?" Karen teased, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Alyssa''s face turned a mottled red with rage. "You''re lying! There''s no way I could lose to you. Just you wait!"


    As Alyssa stormed off, Karen called out nonchntly, "Well, I''m just a humble 10-dan."


    The crowd was stunned. A 10-dan!


    Alyssa scoffed, "You say you''re a 10-dan like it''s supposed to impress us? Think you can fool everyone?"


    "And yet, you lost to me," Karen quipped, barely containing herughter.


    The chat went wild with spection and admiration.


    The third challenge was calligraphy. The Linter estate had prepared two sets of traditional calligraphy tools for Karen and Alyssa. They each had half an hour toplete their pieces.


    Alyssa, determined to make aeback, chose aplex piece to emte. Karen, poised and graceful, finished her piece in mere minutes, her brush strokes bold and confident.


    Roger, a renowned calligraphy master, approached to judge their work. He praised Alyssa''s effort but noted areas for improvement. Karen''s work, however, was met with awe and admiration.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ms. Wright, would you sell me your piece? I''d pay handsomely," a guest offered, impressed by Alyssa''s skill but clearly more taken with the mastery behind Karen''s work.


    Alyssa, trying to mask her


    disappointment with grace, offered


    her piece as a gift, her gesture


    earning her warm praise from the crowd. But it was clear, even amidst the politepliments, that Karen''s tatent had truly stolen the show.


    Roger once again found himself standing in front of a painting by Karen, his brows furrowed deeply, his face twisted in a knot of concentration. He seemed utterly conflicted.


    The live stream audience was buzzing with anticipation, eager to see Karen''stest artwork. "Why is Roger so silent? Is it that bad?" they spected.


    "Must be Alyssa who''s outdone her this time. No one''s perfect, after all!"


    "Finally, something Karen can''t do. It was getting unreal!"


    "No matter how bad it is, we''ve got to see it."


    Noticing his troubled expression, Karen approached him, mimicking his frown. "What''s on your mind, old man?"


    Roger stroked his beard, his voice heavy with emotion. "My dear, would you consider gifting me this piece of artwork for my collection?"


    Karenughed, "Someone just bought Ms. Wright''s painting for a good sum. Aren''t you a bit toote to the party?"


    Roger turned serious, "This painting is priceless! I''ve been pondering for a while. You look so young; how did you manage to create something even I can''t match?"


    Karen chuckled, finding the old man rather amusing with his strict and serious demeanor, "Well, if you like it that much, I guess I can make an exception just this once." "You give me this painting, and I''ll owe you a favor. If you ever need help,e find me!" He continued to gaze at the painting,pletely enchanted.


    By the time the crowd turned their


    attention from Alyssa''s work to Karen''s, Roger had already swiftly rolled up the painting, leaving only his words behind, "Such power and dynamism, I am truly humbled. This piece is now mine!"

 Chapter 880

    Guests had yet toy eyes on Karen''s calligraphy when Roger, the cheeky old man, made a swift exit, fearing someone might snatch the masterpiece from him. The crowd called after him, "Roger, let us have a look before you dash off!" But Roger wasn''t having any of it. He hadn''t paid a dime for it. What if someone offered a higher bid after just one nce?


    The crowd: Such a renowned artist, and yet so petty!


    Karen justughed it off, unbothered, as a re of pure jealousy shot her way. Turning towards the source of the re, her lips curled into a smile, charming and alluring.


    Alyssa''s once bustling exhibit of calligraphy was now deserted. Some guests wore expressions of regret; even the gentleman who had made an offer was eager to see Karen''s work. A rage uncontained shimmered in her eyes. She couldn''t ept this reality. She was supposed to be the star of the show, confident of victory, yet she lost!


    She was Alyssa Wright of Rivenwood, raised in a family that valued arts and culture, praised for her intelligence and diligence by her tutors. She was no amateur. How could Karen surpass her!


    Kate stopped reading the live streamments, wishing she could smash her phone. Had she known the oue would be this, she would have never suggested a live vote. The embarrassment wasn''t just on Alyssa but also on the entire Wright family of Rivenwood!


    After three rounds, Karen, parched and tired, took a sip from her ss of water, savoring it, "What a refreshing drink!" She approached Alyssa, chin slightly lifted, looking down at her, "Are you still up for the challenge?"


    Alyssa''s hands trembled, her gaze sharp, her face flushed, "So what if you won the first three rounds? Are you asking this to humiliate me?"


    Karen poured herself another ss of water, blowing away the bubbles before taking a sip, "I was just asking, why do you have to overthink it,"


    Alyssa''s eyes welled up, feigning pity. She aimed to portray Karen as arrogant and disrespectful in front of a national audience. Comments started to turn against Karen, with some viewers sympathizing with Alyssa, while others criticized her for being maniptive.


    Karen''s image took a hit, with only a few standing by her side.


    For the final round, painting, the guests suggested cing two canvases in the center stage to avoid previous issues and to witness the painting process of both parties. This time, all eyes were on Karen She stood before her canvas, a picture of elegance, as if she had stepped out of a ssic painting. Holding a brush, she chose to paint with colors directly,ying down a base of light colors. Using white, she delicately painted petals that


    seemed to dance on the canvas.


    Curious, some guests went over to Alyssa''s side. Alyssa, determined not to be outdone again, chose a grand ink painting, aiming to overshadow Karen''s work. As she worked her brush, creating majestic mountains, more and more guests were drawn to her canvas.


    Karen''s audience was sparse, but those who stayed were captivated, watching her every move in silence.


    As time passed, Alyssa''sndscape painting was praised for its grandeur and depth, a rare talent in conveying the essence of nature. Alyssa, smiling sweetly, suggested everyone take a look at Karen''s painting as well.


    Approaching Karen''s canvas, they


    discovered a stunning depiction of jasmine flowers, so lifelike and full of depth, it was as if they could smell the fragrance. Karen''s work, simple yet profound, captured the essence of the scene with a few strokes. The onlookers were in awe, "Such an immersion into the painting, a truly remarkable piece."


    Alyssa, facing Karen''s masterpiece, was in disbelief, whispering to herself that it couldn''t be possible. Kate, filled with regret, clenched her fist tightly, drawing blood.


    Karen approached Kate, her presence overwhelming. Kate avoided her gaze, unable to face Karen. Karen, radiant, addressed Kate, "About that live vote we talked about, it''s time to make good on that promise, isn''t it?"


    Kate scoffed, "It''s just a family gathering, no need to make a scene. Let''s skip the voting, shall we?"


    Before Karen could respond, Arthur, unable to hold back his anger, intervened, "No vote? Who do you think you are? You dare to trouble my wife and then refuse to ept defeat? Thispetition will be decided by a live vote, and I''ll make sure of it. Someone set up a voting tform now!"


    The moment Arthur spoke, Kate


    might as well have been invisible, shrinking back like a scolded puppy silent. Alyssa''s tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, her lips trembling in disbelief at Arthur''s heartlessness. He had stripped her of her dignity in front of everyone, without a shred of consideration.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Anguish and fury burned in her gaze as she looked at Karen, wishing she could tear her apart. This brief encounter was broadcasted in high definition and slow motion by Percival to the viewers of his live stream, unbeknownst to Kate.


    Vivienne, not missing a beat, pulled up surveince footage of Alyssa provoking Karen on herptop. With her phone in hand, she logged into her verified Twitter ount and posted the video with a caption that could stir any drama enthusiast: "Alyssa thinks she''s a match for Arthur? Watch Karen take her down."

 Chapter 881

    The inte was aze, and Percival''s live stream was flooded with tens of thousands ofments.


    "Karen''s remark about the tea being excellent really hit the mark."


    "If you can''t stand the heat, get out of the kitchen. The Wright family of Rivenwood is getting a thumbs up from me."


    "Is this what passes for ady these days?"


    "A total knockout. Alyssa and her sidekick should take a hike."


    "Completely disregarding the audience. If you can''t handle defeat, don''t y."


    "Everyone, check out thetest tweet from Vivienne, the master of whispers and scent. Huge news!"


    Vivienne''s tweet instantly moved Alyssa from the top spot on the trending list to second ce, making Vivienne the new hot topic.


    The video showed Karen lying in Arthur''s arms, looking serene and smiling sweetly, their affectionate interaction making many jealous.


    When Alyssa and Kate entered, trying to feign innocence, Karen''s sharp retort cut through their act.


    Alyssa soon dropped her facade, openly stating Karen wasn''t worthy because of her background.


    In front of War God, Alyssa tried topete with Karen, arrogantly dismissing her and even bragging about her own family and education in an attempt to drive Karen away, using her of clinging to War God through Vivienne!


    The video exposed Alyssa and Kate in a very unttering light.


    Thements section of Vivienne''s Twitter was overrun, with onement rising to the top, "So Karen is Vivienne''s mother??"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Vivienne, with a slight raise of her eyebrows, tapped her screen lightly and replied to Mr. Plump: "Yes, the only one!"


    Her reply sparked a flurry of responses.


    "Watching the live! I had a bit of sympathy for Alyssa, but now she totally brought it upon herself. A p on the face would be too kind."


    "First time seeing someone so eager to be the other woman, and so boldly! I wish I could jump in and p her a few times!"


    "How could such a woman even dream of War God? She''s no match for Karen!"


    "Karen is so badass! Truly a queen! Now I see where Vivienne gets it from. Alyssa is just a damsel in distress, and her friend is no better, thinking they''re above everyone else."


    "Like mother, like daughter. No wonder Vivienne is so formidable. Karen totally outsses Alyssa!"


    When Kate reopened the live stream, all she saw were insults.


    Thements were relentless against Alyssa and just as harsh against her.


    Her personal information wasid bare, and everyone knew this was Kate''s ount.


    People came from Twitter just to insult her.


    "Both of you, just birds of a feather, Alyssa''spdog!"


    "The perfect duo of hypocrites! A live view of Queen Karen schooling!"


    Terrified, Kate hastily shut down the live stream, her face ghostly pale, her heart nearly leaping out of her chest. Despite her attempt to escape the online onught, they continued to harass her through direct messages until she fainted in shock.


    Alyssa screamed, "Kate, wake up! Call an ambnce!"


    Arthur nced over coldly and scoffed, "A spectacle of ugliness."


    He then initiated a live vote, linking it to the stage''s big screen, showcasing the results in real-time.


    Pink for Karen, blue for Alyssa.


    The pink side soared like a rocket, overwhelming in its growth, while the blue barely moved and finally inched forward a bit toote.


    The public''s choice was a tant humiliation for Alyssa.


    Alyssa felt a bitter taste in her throat, her face burning with shame and anger like never before. Her pride was trampled, and she wouldn''t allow it.


    Fire zed in her eyes as she lost all


    reason, pointing at Karen and


    nes


    shouting, "You shameless wretch, what dirty tricks did you use to win? Seducing everyone, even Arthur!"


    en.swhovels


    After her tirade, she stumbled toward a painting of jasmine flowers Karen had made, intent on destroying it.


    Just as she grasped the top of the painting, a swift kick sent her reeling, her hand swelling with pain.


    Karen caught the painting with ease, her voice icy, "If you ruined my painting, selling you wouldn''t cover the loss!"


    Alyssa, red-eyed and trembling, charged at Karen, aiming a p at her.


    Karen stood firm, unflinching.


    As Alyssa''s nails neared Karen''s face, Karen sshed a ss of red wine over her, the liquid dripping down Alyssa''s face, leaving her in a pitiful state and forgetting her intent. en.swhovels


    Karen, arms crossed, smirked, "I might be an outsider, but you can''t eveny a finger on me."


    With ease, she lifted Alyssa by the cor like tossing out trash, Alyssa iling helplessly, her screams turning into a pathetic spectacle for all to see.


    After throwing her down, Karen wiped her hands with a tissue, looking disgusted.


    She nced at Alyssa, delivering a kick that left her pale and sweating with pain, tears streaming down her face.


    Karen''s lips curled into a smile, "Dealing with you is like ying with a monkey. Got it?"


    Alyssa, terrified, backed away, her body shaking with fear.


    Arthur''s eyes zed with fury as he sneered, "Throw these two women out and make sure they never step foot in the Linter estate again!"


    Alyssa''s eyes were filled with despair, her face etched with profound sadness as she pleaded, "Arthur..."


    Arthur cut her off with a harsh retort, "Shut your mouth, don''t y the family card with me!"


    Alyssa was briskly escorted out by the Linter family''s staff, while Kate, smug and detestable, was unceremoniously dragged out by her foot by another servant. The live stream captured every moment, with the chat exploding withments.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    "Let this be a lesson to all the homewreckers out there!"


    "Karma at its finest, well deserved!"


    "Karen and the War God have my undying support from now on!"


    Karen gracefully tucked a stray hair behind her ear, and with a


    apologize for the unpleasant interruption by some unexpected visitors. To make it up to you, I''ll be selecting ten lucky guests for a special offer fulfill any request of theirs, no cash involved."

 Chapter 882

    The guests exchanged excited nces and raised their sses in celebration, the atmosphere buzzing with energy.


    "How should we pick the ten people?" someone called out from the crowd.


    Karen shed a small smile, microphone in hand, and slowly said, "There will be a raffle drum on stage filled with lots of cards, each bearing four different symbols. Those who scratch off the orchid symbol will be the lucky participants! Of course, there are only ten orchids."


    With a gentle gesture, a crimson raffle drum was brought up and ced center stage.


    Guests lined up, taking turns to draw their lots, each one eagerly scratching their card, hoping for the orchid.


    Karen, with a light voice, announced, "Now, those who have found the orchid symbol, pleasee up and state your wish. I''ll do my best to fulfill it."


    The first to approach was a middle-aged man in a dark blue suit, sitting across from Karen. His pale, slightly gaunt face betrayed his anxiety as he hesitated, "Can you really solve any problem?" Karen''s eyes shone with a calming light, "I''ll agree to one request. Speak freely, within my means."


    The man, not overly hopeful but desperate for a miracle, shared, "I''ve been sick, consulted numerous doctors to no avail. When the illness strikes, my heart races, I break out in cold sweats, and my skin erupts in crimson blisters covering my body, save for my face and neck. The ones on my chest have burst open and are festering. Can you help me?"


    Revealing his condition in front of so many was a monumental act of bravery for him, a sign of sheer desperation.


    Karen''s gaze fixed on his neck, noting an anomaly, she directly addressed it, "The blisters have reached your neck. Within a month, they''ll cover it, and then the ones on your legs will burst."


    The man frantically touched his neck, panic-stricken, "Can you cure me?"


    Karen,posed and serene, asked to examine his chest.


    The man hesitated, aware of the audience, until those near the stage encouraged him, suggesting the women could look away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Oveing his embarrassment, he removed his suit, followed by a ck shirt, and then a white vest, revealing his torso. The sight of densely packed, festering blisters oozing yellow pus was profoundly disturbing, their stench driving those nearby to recoil in disgust.


    After a thorough examination, Karen remained unfazed, diagnosing him with an "excess heat" condition typical of intense irritation and prescribed a treatment involving care herbs, "May Grass" and "April Blossom," notmonly found but avable through the Linter family. She instructed him to mix these with other herbs and apply the concoction to his wounds twice a day for a fortnight for recovery.


    The man''s relief was palpable, his eyes brimming with hope.


    Karen''s confident prognosis reassured the audience, who nodded in approval.


    Next, a tall, lean man with piercing eyes behind gold-rimmed sses and clutching a stack of academic papers approached. Introducing himself as Cory, a postdoctoral researcher from M State Newford College''s Department of Molecr and Cellr Physiology, he sought Karen''s insight on a perplexing scientific question regarding the conversion of skin cells into nerve cells.


    Karen listened intently, briefly reviewing Cory''s research before sharing her own experiences with iPSCs and their potential in studying Parkinson''s disease, a subject of her past


    Parkinsarch due to its rising


    either


    prevalence in Veridia. Her expertise on the topic and her ability to propose a viable research direction left Cory, and the audience, in awe of her knowledge and the breadth of


    her abilities.


    Dr. Cory was all ears, hanging onto every word with the focus of a man on a mission. Despite his postdoc credentials, the concept was a tough nut to crack, but he was getting the gist of it.


    Karen took another sip of her tea, her throat parched from the intense discussion, "In other words, is it possible to coax human skin cells into taking on characteristics of neurons?"


    It was as if a light bulb went off in Dr. Cory''s head, an epiphany that directed him towards a breakthrough in his research.


    She reached for the pile of academic papers and flipped them open to a particr page, pointing out a w in his approach, "You''ve overlooked a crucial aspect here - failing to ount for the diversity within the cell poption."


    Picking up a pen, she started sketching a dynamic diagram of cell differentiation on the margin of the paper, each number and line marked with rity that could onlye from a moment of insight.

 Chapter 883

    Mr. Cory was gobsmacked. He had never expected Karen to be such a prodigy, effortlessly sketchingplex data charts as if it was second nature. What kind of wizardry was this? Karen, oblivious to his astonishment, casually brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "That''s all the heads-up I can give you for now. This conundrum remains unsolved by anyone in the world." Standing up abruptly, Mr. Cory bowed deeply to Karen. "The scientificmunity is beyond fortunate to have researchers like you. Your contributions are invaluable."


    His words sparked a wave of admiration among the guests, culminating in thunderous apuse.


    The next visitor was a kindly olddy, her hair silver with age, her high cheekbones and gentle eyes radiating warmth.


    She approached slowly, adjusting her spectacles. Karen rose to help her to a chair, receiving a grateful smile in return. "My dear Karen, your brilliance and ir are simply unmatched! Watching you solve those problems was a sight to behold."


    "But the favor I seek might require us to step out," she added, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief.


    Karen raised an eyebrow, a yful smile on her lips. "You''ll have to spill the beans before I agree to anything."


    Delighted, the olddy beamed. "I need your expertise in restoring a piece of pottery from thete Victorian era. But we''ll need to visit the restoration workshop where our specialists are." "The conditions for preserving such artifacts are incredibly strict. A mere change in temperature or humidity could lead to damage. Restoration is a delicate and often tedious process." Karen pondered for a moment before asking, "Where is this workshop located?"


    "Just a stone''s throw from the Linter estate, about a ten-minute drive. If it makes you feel morefortable, your husband can apany us," the olddy suggested with a smile. Karen nced over at Arthur. "Alright, my husband will join us. But what about our guests?"


    The olddy had thought of everything. "We''ve arranged for a live feed to be broadcasted on arge screen. It''s an educational opportunity for many." Satisfied, Karen agreed without further ado, and along with the olddy and Arthur, they left for the workshop, leaving the guests to their own devices. As promised, they arrived at the workshop in ten minutes.


    Arthur, holding Karen''s hand, couldn''t hide his pride. "Honey, when did you learn to restore antiques?"


    Karen smiled, "I''ve always had a fascination with the past - pottery, ancient scripts, treasure hunting, and more. Just hobbies of mine."


    Arthur''s grin widened. "Teach me sometime. Now that I''m not on the front lines, it''d be nice to have more inmon."


    "Consider it done," Karen assured him.


    Inside the workshop, a team of conservators worked diligently, each absorbed in their task. The room was kept at precise conditions suitable for restoration work.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Karen donned a mask and gloves, her focus undivided as she approached the shattered pieces of the Victorian pottery.


    Methodically, she began the


    restoration process. Using a 3D scanner, she captured the original shape of the pottery, then cleaned each fragment before meticulously reassembling them with a special adhesive.


    The olddy watched, tears welling up as Karen breathed new life into the cherished relic. "This pottery has immense sentimental value to me. I had almost lost hope until today. Thank you." The onlookers were astounded by Karen''s skill, their respect for her growing even more.


    Upon returning to the Linter


    estate, Karen, everposed,


    poured herself a cup of tea, reflecting on the day''s events. Despite the fatigue, the satisfaction of fulfilling the olddy''s wish made it all worthwhile.


    The fourth person to walk in was a woman, standing tall and graceful. She wore a striking red dress, its fabric inteced with golden thread patterns that shimmered under the light entuating her hourss figure and drawing attention to her elegant silhouette.


    sped in her delicate hands was an object, shrouded in a piece of red fabric, lending an air of mystery to her presence.


    Karen raised an eyebrow, a spark of interest lighting up her eyes, apanied by an intrigued smile. "Miss, how can I assist you today?"


    "Hello, my name is Donna. I have a keen interest in antiques, and I''m holding an item that I''d like you to appraise for me. I''m curious to know whether it''s authentic or not?"

 Chapter 884

    Karen gestured for Donna to unveil the item, and with a flourish, Donna lifted the red velvet cloth, revealing a pair of ivory tusks on the tray beneath. Donna, with utmost care, ced them before Karen. The tusks, a creamy white, stood elegantly. Karen picked up one, her gaze fixed upon it. She inspected it closely, her fingers gently caressing its surface. She then brought it to her nose for a subtle sniff and finally tapped it against the table, producing a faint, resonant sound.


    Suddenly, with a swift motion, she hurled the tusk to the floor, where it shattered into two, its pieces scattering.


    Donna gasped, her face a mix of shock and anger. "Karen, what are you doing? Do you have any idea how rare these tusks are, how hard I worked to find them for your appraisal?"


    Karen waved her off, her tone soft. "Donna, calm down. The tusk I broke is a counterfeit. I''ve just examined it closely. There are four signs to distinguish the authenticity of ivory."


    Donna, still fuming, demanded, "Then exin, give me a reason!"


    Karen, unruffled, began, "First, genuine ivory should have bloodlines within it. This piece did indeed have bloodlines, but they were too fresh and red, clearly imitated. Real ivory''s bloodlines are more muddied and deepen over time."


    "Second, the texture. Running my fingers over this tusk felt slightly rough, not the smooth, almost silky surface you''d expect from high-quality ivory."


    "Third, the absence of natural grain patterns on its surface. Genuine ivory always has distinctive textures."


    Donna''s anger faded, turning into embarrassment as Karen''s reasoned exnation made it clear that the broken tusk was indeed a fake.


    Karen, seeing Donna''s change in demeanor, bent down to pick up a piece of the shattered tusk. "Do you understand why I had to break your tusk now?" Donna shook her head, still puzzled.


    "The final test was its density and hardness. High-quality ivory should be tough and durable. The one I broke shattered too easily, proving its inauthenticity."


    With a gentle smile, Karen suggested, "Try the other tusk using the criteria I just demonstrated."


    Donna hesitantly took the remaining tusk, examining it through Karen''s lens. Her spirits lifted as she found the bloodlines appropriately muddied, the surface smooth and cool to the touch, resembling fine silk, Excitedly, she noted the presence of subtle grain patterns and, with a deep breath, tapped it on the table, producing a clear,


    melodious sound.


    The room burst into apuse, their initial doubts reced by admiration for Donna''s intent and Karen''s expertise.


    Flushed with excitement, Donna thanked Karen. "I wanted to gift a genuine piece of ivory to my grandfather for his birthday, as a token of gratitude for all the years he''s nurtured me. Thanks to you, I can now do that."


    Karen shrugged off the thanks, emphasizing that learning and applying knowledge was vital for anyone interested in antiques.


    As Donna left, satisfied, other guests? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    approached Karen, eager for her guidance on various issues. Karen''s adept handling of the situations only increased the guests'' respect for her, acknowledging her as a woman of great intellect and courage, equal to any challenge.


    The evening wound down, and a young boy, dressed smartly in a ck suit with red suspenders and sporting a bright red bow tie, approached Karen. He introduced himself as Danielle, his big eyes full of hope as he asked Karen if she could fulfill his two simple wishes.


    Karen, touched by the young boy''s earnestness, listened intently, ready to lend her wisdom to yet another soul, proving her versatility andpassion.


    She rested her chin in her hand, her voice soft and gentle. "But everyone ahead of you only got one wish granted. What makes you think you''re an exception?"

 Chapter 885

    Karen thought for sure that Danielle would use his kid card to get what he wanted.


    Danielle remained silent for a moment, lips pursed, fingers nervously twisting the fabric of his shirt. "Then, I want one thing," he finally said.


    A smile spread across Karen''s face, finding his serious demeanor adorable. She pinched his cheek, waiting for him to continue.


    "I want you to find my sister and have her take me home," Danielle said earnestly. "She told me she was just going to the restroom and would be right back. But after waiting for a while, she didn''t return. So, I went to wait by the restroom, and when I came back, she was still gone."


    His head hung low, lips puckered in a pout of grievance.


    Karen had a hunch, "Your sister''s name is Alyssa?"


    Danielle nodded, eyes twinkling, "Have you seen her?"


    Karen fell silent. She couldn''t very well tell him that she had kicked Alyssa out. It was astonishing that Alyssa could leave and forget about her brother like that!


    With a sense of resignation, Karen knew she had to call the Wright family again toe and pick up this little bundle of joy.


    Gathering everyone would take some time. Karen tapped the table and ruffled Danielle''s hair. "I have met your sister. She told me she had to rush back home for an urgent matter and that someone woulde to pick you up in the evening. How about I fulfill your second wish in the meantime?"


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Danielle''s eyes, but at the mention of a second wish, he perked up a bit, "I want to go see fireflies."


    Karen fell silent again, gently running her fingers through Danielle''s hair before finally saying, "Alright, I''ll take you to see the fireflies!" Danielle''s eyes sparkled with excitement, his cheeks flushed with joy as he fearlessly grabbed Karen''s hand, eyes glued on her.


    Karen''s heart melted at his cuteness, and she led the way outside.


    Arthur, watching Karen lead Danielle away, felt a warmth in his heart, thinking that maybe adding a little brother to the family wasn''t such a bad idea after all.


    The other guests, curious, followed Karen, eager to see how she would make the fireflies appear.


    Karen looked around the Linter property, heading towards areas with dense shrubbery and bushes. She turned to Arthur, "Can you help me gather some snails and earthworms from around the bushes?" Arthur''s eyes crinkled withughter, "Consider it done, my dear!"


    Karen, holding Danielle''s hand, wandered around, looking for untrimmed tall grass and lower ground areas.


    She found a watering can at the Linter''s and turned the nozzle to a higher setting.


    Karen then fetched a shovel from the tool shed, towering over the little Danielle holding her hand.


    Danielle, curious, reached out to touch the tall tool, "Auntie, what''s this big thing for?"


    "A shovel, and from now on, it''s your special tool," Karen said, positioning the shovel in front of Danielle.


    Danielle, not even half the height of the shovel, looked up at it, lips tightly pressed together, his chubby hand gripping it.


    "Oh dear... that''s not how you use it, little buddy. You look like a ko trying to climb it," Karenughed, demonstrating how to properly use the shovel.


    Danielle mimicked Karen''s movements, struggling to lift the shovel, huffing and puffing with effort.


    Seeing his struggle, Karen secretly helped from behind. Danielle, with a push, managed to shovel some dirt, surprised by his own strength.


    Arthur peeked around, confused, "Honey, why are we digging a hole?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "This little guy doesn''t have much


    muscle. You dig. Whether we see fireflies tonight depends on this hole. Oh, and did you find the earthworms and snails I asked for?" Karen asked, smiling at Arthur.


    "Of course," Arthur showed a bag full of soil, worms wriggling inside. "I got bitten by bugs hunting for these, I deserve a reward!"


    Karen blushed, quickly pecking his cheek, "Get to work!"


    Arthur, energized by love, hoisted Danielle onto his shoulders, "Hang tight, kiddo. If you fall, it''ll be more thrilling than a roller coaster!" Danielle, only five, wondered, "What''s a roller coaster?"


    Mr. Wolf sure had a funny way of thinking.


    The guests chuckled, "He''s love-struck!"


    As Danielle sat on Arthur''s shoulders, watching him dig, his vision blurred with sleep.


    Waking up to Karen''s gentle face, he murmured, "Auntie~"


    Karen, pinching his soft cheek, teased, "If you don''t wake up now, the fireflies won''te tonight."


    Hearing about fireflies sparked something in him, energizing him as he caught sight of arge dirt pit.


    Karen, holding his hand, led him through the tall green grass to the pit where Arthur, now wearing a white tank top, was wiping the sweat from his forehead with a white towel.


    Karen squatted down, turned on the


    sprinkler, and filled the pit with clear


    water. She then ced worms and snails on the mud beside the pit, setting up a feast for the fireflies.


    She dug into her belt bag and pulled out a crystal-clear little bottle. She sprinkled its pink liquid generously around them and even dabbed a tiny drop on Danielle''s hair.


    A few fireflies appeared, darting up and down, and then more and more began to hover over the pit in a gentle, floating dance.


    Soon, countless fireflies gathered like a ribbon of the Milky Way, forming a green canopy.


    Danielle stretched out his neck, his


    eyes shining brighter than the


    fireflies. He extended his soft, open


    palm, and the fireflies, as if sensing his invitation,nded gently before taking off again.


    The fireflies, now well-fed, began to swarm inrge numbers around Danielle''s head.

 Chapter 886

    Danielle twirled around in the garden, his face illuminated by the soft glow of the moonlight. He reached out his hands, trying to catch the light, a big grin spreading across his face.


    Karen and Arthur, from a little distance away, watched the scene unfold with tender smiles. Seeing Danielle so happy warmed their hearts.


    As the evening drew to a close and the fireflies began to dwindle, a tired Danielle wobbled over to Karen, his little legs barely keeping up. In his sweet, childlike voice, he reached out his hands and said, "Auntie Karen, uppy please?"


    Karen''s heart melted at the request, vivid memories of her own daughter, Vivienne, asking for the same thing when she was younger. With a gentle smile, she scooped Danielle into her arms. "It''s gettingte, sweetie. Your family is waiting in the hall. The fireflies have all gone to bed; maybe we should too."


    Danielle''s soft hands gently touched Karen''s face. "Thank you, Auntie Karen, for showing me the fireflies. Can we y together again?"


    How could Karen resist such a request? "Of course, but it''s past your bedtime. You need to get some sleep so you can grow big and strong. Otherwise, you won''t be able to hold even a small shovel!" Danielle nodded obediently, his admiration for Karen evident.


    Upon entering the hall, Karen was greeted by two of the Wright family''s staff, who were visibly relieved to see Danielle safe and sound.


    "Master Danielle, you had us worried sick wandering off like that," one of them scolded gently.


    "We should have been informed, sir. The lord was beside himself with worry."


    Seeing their concern, Karen reassured them, "Little champ, I''ll leave you in their good hands. Don''t make your family worry too much."


    As Danielle was set down, he reassured the staff, "Don''t worry, I had a lot of fun with Auntie Karen. We saw fireflies... and talked about shovels?"


    The staff exchanged puzzled nces but were relieved to see him unharmed and happy. They quickly reported back to the Wright family, their anxiety finally abating.


    Turning to Karen, they bowed deeply, "Thank you for looking after our young master. We''d be in a world of trouble without your kindness."


    Karen chuckled, "No thanks needed. It''ste; you better get him home."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As they left, Danielle waved goodbye, "Auntie Karen, I''lle to y again!"


    Karen waved back, her heart full.


    As the guests prepared to leave, Karen took the stage. "Thank you all for joining us at my daughter''sing-of-age celebration. It''s been a memorable day. With that, our eveninges to a close." Dressed simply yet elegantly, Karen''s grace was undeniable, earning her resounding apuse.


    "Karen truly is the future matriarch of the Linter family. A perfect match for the War God himself, though I wonder who would win if they ever sparred," guests mused.


    Amid theughter and chatter,


    Arthur and Yorick made their way to Karen. Yorick, with pride in his eyes, announced, "Karen is the chosen partner for Arthur and an esteemed member of the Linter family. Any other ims are irrelevant.


    He continued, revealing Karen''s true mentorship under him at the Vanguard Agency, emphasizing her merits over her lineage.


    Jasper''s voice then boomed across the hall, "Karen is my biological daughter, Sasha Perez! Lost to us years ago, but now she''s home. From now on, she will be known as Sasha."


    The guests were in awe, realizing that a woman of such caliber needed no family name to stand out. Yet, the revtion of her true identity only added to her allure.


    In Sea City, the Perez family might


    have been off the radar in


    Rivenwood keeping a low profile for years, but when it came to protecting their own, especially their daughter, they were a force to be reckoned with. "If anyone dares to cross Sasha again," they warned, "the Perez family will be the first to stand up for her!"


    The revtion of Karen''s powerful background caught everyone off guard. After all, who in Rivenwood wasn''t aware of the Perez family''s influence?


    Despite their discretion, the strength and legacy of the Perez family were anything but understated. The Perez Group, with its century-old history, was a business empire wealthy enough to rival nations. Following this revtion, both the Perez and the Linter families took to social media to officially announce Karen''s identity, henceforth known as Sasha. As for the ensuing online uproar, both families remained unfazed.


    After the party, Arthur held Sasha''s


    hands tightly his deep gaze filled with affection as he spoke in a voice rich and sonorous, "Sasha, it''s not just the Linter family backing you up. The Perez family and I, Arthur, will always be here to support you. You''ll never have to stand up for yourself alone again."


    Sasha smiled in response, touched by the gesture.


    K

 Chapter 887

    Percival wrapped his arm around Vivienne''s waist, trailing behind Sasha and Arthur. Watching the couple ahead share tender moments, a pang of envy crept into Percival''s heart.


    As they walked, Percival''s firm grip on Vivienne''s waist halted her steps. She turned her head, her expression a mix of confusion and warmth, and softly asked, "Mr. Wolf, why have we stopped?"


    Percival drew her under a canopy of white jasmine, his handsome features illuminated by the moonlight, his voice husky, "Are you staying at the Linter estate tonight?"


    Vivienne had been staying there for the past few days. Since their heartfelt reunion, she and Percival had been spending their nights apart. ncing at his striking figure, she teased, "Or perhaps I should visit your vi?"


    Desire flickered in Percival''s eyes as he pressed closer, pinning her against the garden''s white fence, "That won''t do. You''re under the watchful eyes of the Linter estate."


    He was well aware of Vivienne''s boldness, especially since she was new to the estate. There were undoubtedly those amongst them with less than pure intentions.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, understanding his hint at Dracon, her gaze sharp yet yful, "Let them watch. It''s more concerning if they didn''t."


    Percival chuckled deeply, adoration in hisughter, "Always the strategist."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "Me? I''m just a kindly soul."


    Percival lightly grazed her nose with his finger, "Indeed, the kindest of all." With that, he pulled her into a deep, passionate kiss, their breath mingling. After the kiss, their foreheads touched, Vivienne''s cheeks flushed with a tender glow.


    "Come for me tonight," she whispered to Percival.


    He nodded, "I''ll sneak you away."


    After parting ways, Vivienne headed to her room alone.


    Arthur, with a hesitant look, caught up to her, worry clouding his face. After a moment''s hesitation, he followed her inside, closing the door behind him.


    Vivienne, guessing his concerns, invited him to sit, "Take a seat."


    Arthur sat down, his voice cautious, "You and Percival, have you...?"


    Memories of Percival flooded her mind, her thoughts wandering to his muscr physique until she choked on her drink. Clearing her mind, she faced Arthur, "Everything has happened." "What?!" Arthur eximed, shocked by her candidness, his regret palpable for not having met her sooner.


    Vivienne nced at him, "Any objections?"


    Shaking his head, Arthur resigned, "What objections could I possibly have? Just... take care."


    Vivienne assured him with a nod, her tone calm, "I know my body best."


    That night, Vivienne prepared a rxing bath, adding a special blend of oils for a beauty soak. As she rxed, she anticipated Percival''s arrival. Soon, a soft knocking came from the window.


    Vivienne, wrapping herself in a robe, approached and opened the window to reveal Percival. His entrance was swift, his presence enveloping the room. Their greeting was a deep, longing kiss, after which Vivienne teased, "Mr. Wolf, where do you n to whisk me away to?"


    Percival, overtaken by desire, his breath quickening, decided instead to wrap her in anotheryer of clothing.


    Vivienne, yful and coy, suggested, "Might as well cover my face, so you won''t be tempted."


    Percival, helpless against her charm, embraced her from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder, "Or perhaps, Vivienne, you could indulge me now."


    Vivienne tilted her head back onto his shoulder, snuggling closer in an intimate embrace, reminiscent of two graceful ck swans entwining their necks. "Alright, as long as you''re happy, I''m the lucky one, then. Are you still nning to sneak me out?"


    Percival couldn''t resist nting a


    kiss on her delicate neck, gently


    nipping at her skin, causing Vivienne to shiver slightly, momentarily satisfying his craving.


    "The noise here might draw attention; it''s better if we head out. Go change into something warmer, it''s chilly at night," Percival advised.


    Vivienne nodded, yfully scratching Percival''s chin before she pulled out a purple dress from the wardrobe and slipped into it.


    When Percival turned around, Vivienne''s stunning beauty made the moon pale inparison. He swept her into his arms and they leaped out of the window.


    The pair navigated through the


    dense branches of towering trees


    and over walls several feet high,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    escaping the Linter estate. Percival''s car was parked under a blossoming tree.


    Percival opened the car door, assisting Vivienne in with care, before following her into the driver''s seat.


    "Mr. Wolf, where are we headed?" Vivienne''s hair, slightly damp, cascaded over her shoulders, soft and sleek.


    Percival smiled, his voice warm and soothing, "Just wait, you''ll see."


    ²»

 Chapter 888

    Vivienne let out a quiet yawn, feeling unusually sleepy tonight. Deciding it was best to rest up for whatever tomorrow might bring, she leaned her head against the passenger seat and closed her eyes,


    murmuring, "Mr. Wolf, wake me up when we get there, will you?"


    Percival drove the car out to the countryside, the peacefulness of Vivienne''s sleeping face prompting him to carefully open the car door without making a sound. He gently lifted Vivienne from the passenger seat and, noticing the chill of the evening breeze, draped his jacket over her.


    Carrying Vivienne in his arms, he walked up a gentle hill, his figure tall and striking against the night sky.


    When Vivienne opened her eyes, she was still cradled in Percival''s arms. She removed his jacket and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist, nuzzling into his chest like a contented cat.


    With a smile, Percival helped her to sit up on the hilltop, holding her close. "Awake now?"


    Vivienne snuggled closer, then turned to lean her back against him, her voice soft and inviting, "Why did wee here? Weren''t we heading to your ce?"


    His lips brushed her ear as he spoke teasingly, "I was worried you wouldn''t make it back to the Linter estate before dawn. It''d be hard to exin your absence."


    Vivienne chuckled, delighted by his yfulness, her mind shing with images that made her lick her lips in anticipation.


    Her hands deftly unbuckled his belt, slipping into his shirt to feel his muscr torso, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    "Your muscles are so nice to touch," she whispered, a yful tone in her voice.


    Percival blushed slightly but indulged Vivienne, letting her have her way while he silently endured the torment of desire.


    Vivienne, now sitting astride Percival, pulled him into a deep kiss, reluctant to break away.


    Theyy together on the grass, gazing at the stars twinkling like diamonds scattered across the vast night sky, forming a milky way. Percival intertwined his fingers with hers, bringing them to his lips as he made a solemn promise, "Vivienne, I love you."


    Vivienne felt the warmth of his breath on her fingertips, as intimate as his lips on her heart.


    "Vivienne, I want us to get married soon," he said earnestly, looking up at the starry sky.


    Vivienne smiled softly, "We already did."


    Percival sighed, "But in the eyes of our elders, it''s not enough!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They were traditionalists at heart. Even though they were legally married, without a ceremony, it felt iplete to the older generation.


    In the sky above, drones with purple trails drew a figure of a bride in a wedding gown,plete with a veil, against the backdrop of the night.


    Vivienne rested in Percival''s strong arms, drawingfort from his presence.


    As dawn approached, Percival carried Vivienne back to her room, scaling the wall with ease.


    Inside, Vivienne caught hold of Percival''s sleeve, "Stay with me, Mr. Wolf. Leave before dawn."


    Percival''s gaze deepened as he closed the window and turned back to Vivienne.


    Their kiss was fierce, breathless, as he untied the ribbon of her dress, revealing her delicate figure. They surrendered to their passion until the first light of dawn. When Percival woke, it was the first time he hadn''t risen with his usual discipline. He kissed Vivienne''s forehead gently as she slept on, then left quietly.


    Vivienne, finding the room empty except for a note from Percival wishing her a good morning, smiled and drifted back to sleep.


    The morning sun streamed through the windows as Arthur returned from his jog, wiping sweat from his foreheadz He knocked on Vivienne''s door, "Vivienne, Aunt Hailey, who''s been abroad for years, is back Everyone''s downstairs to wee her. Join us before you go back to sleep, okay?"


    Receiving no response and assuming Vivienne was overly tired, Arthur decided not to disturb her further.


    The Linter estate was bustling in anticipation of Aunt Hailey''s return. The household staff stood in orderly rows, their expressions serious as they awaited the arrival of the woman who had sent shockwaves through the family with her sudden return.


    Yorick, seated in the living room, was visibly tired, supported by Dracon. Despite their fatigue, they were curious about the aunt none had seen for years.


    A servant rushed in to announce, "She''s here, Ms. Linter has arrived."


    Yorick nodded, and with Dracon''s help, moved to greet her at the door. The entire Linter family waited in anticipation.


    Slowly, an elderly woman with her hair pulled back into a neat bun appeared. Her presence wasmanding, her eyes sharp and alert beneath the wrinkles of age, a testament to her experiences and the respect shemanded.


    "Hailey, howe you didn''t give us a heads-up before showing up? Only texting once you''vended-do you not see us as family anymore?" Yorick clutched his sister''s hand, chiding her with words that were betied by the unmistakable joy in his eyes at the sight of her return.


    Hailey Linter appeared only a few


    years younger than Yorick, her presence vibrant and unaided by any walking stick. "Brother, it''s been ages. I''ve missed you so much while I was abroad. At this point in my life, the longing for home, for all of you, overwhelmed me. On a whim, I grabbed a ne ticket and flew back to surprise you all."


    With that, she surveyed the Linter family gathered around, nodding in satisfaction only when she was sure nearly everyone was there to wee her home.


    The staff of the Linter household remained silent.


    Anyone who had spent a significant amount of time with the Linters knew that Hailey was not as amiable as she appeared. On the contrary, her temper was notoriously short, and it didn''t take much to set her off into a tirade.


    Yorick, having only this one sister, naturally doted on her. Despite her fiery temper, Hailey hadn''t really crossed any lines.


    Yorick had always instructed the mansion''s staff to be patient and avoid shing with Hailey.


    But when Hailey truly lost her temper, it only took a few sharp words from her to send someone packing. The staff were understandably apprehensive about her return, fearing the storms that might follow in her wake.

 Chapter 889

    Hailey''s keen gaze swept through every member of the Linter family, pausing only when she spotted Sasha. Her sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and she pointed at Sasha, "And who might you be in the Linter family? I don''t recall ever seeing you before."


    Before Sasha could respond, Yorick interjected, "This is Sasha, the daughter of the Perez family from Sea City and Arthur''s fianc¨¦e, my future daughter-inw."


    Hailey pondered for a moment, familiar with the Perez family of Sea City, and didn''t dwell on it. With a frown, she asked, "So, you''re from the Perez family. Are you and Arthur married then? Howe you''re living here before getting married?"


    Arthur''s expression darkened, "She''s staying with the Linter family. Do you have a problem with that, Aunt?"


    Everyone in the Linter family tended to give Hailey some respect, except Arthur.


    He had never liked this aunt of his.


    If it weren''t for his grandfather''s sake, he wouldn''t have bothered greeting her today.


    And with his wedding to Sasha on the horizon, he didn''t want any unpleasantness to make things difficult for Sasha.


    Hailey frowned, her tone displeased, "Arthur, what''s this? As your aunt, can''t I ask about your bride-to-be?"


    Arthur replied coolly, "You can ask, but don''t interfere!"


    It was a clear warning to Hailey.


    Narrowing her eyes, Hailey then turned to Sasha, a cryptic gleam shing in her gaze.


    Nodding slightly, she didn''t pursue further, "I heard you have a daughter? I haven''t seen her around. Hasn''t she moved in with the Linter family?" This remark was somewhat intriguing.


    Not knowing who Sasha was, but aware that Sasha and Arthur had a daughter!


    Arthur and Sasha exchanged a nce, smiling but remaining silent.


    Dracon watched the scene with schadenfreude.


    For his brother''s family, while Sasha might escape Hailey''s meddling, Vivienne wouldn''t be so lucky.


    Everyone knew how much Hailey despised being slighted in matters of homing; she''d surely make life difficult for Vivienne in the family. "Vivienne is resting. She was tired from the family reunion dinnerst night. There will be plenty of time to meet her," Yorick suddenly said. Though advanced in years, Yorick wasn''t oblivious, especially regarding the incident where Dracon drugged him; that didn''t mean he was foolish. Dracon was his own son, and with none of his three sons previously having children of their blood, he was inclined to turn a blind eye.


    But Hailey was another matter.


    She had always had her way in the household, and he had previously held his tongue out of respect for her seniority.


    But now that she was targeting Vivienne and Sasha, he wouldn''t stand for it.


    Dracon, standing by the old man, couldn''t help but roll his eyes when unnoticed; the old man was clearly biased, always siding with his brother''s family no matter what! Despite Yorick''s borate exnation, Hailey''s dissatisfaction was evident, and she huffed, "Clearly, she just doesn''t respect me, her aunt."


    As if she hadn''t heard Yorick at all.


    Dracon smirked, enjoying the turmoil. Indeed, his aunt shouldn''t let Vivienne off easily - it was time someone put that little upstart in her ce.


    Arthur bristled, "Quarreling with a child? At your age, you should be enjoying life, not meddling in matters that don''t concern you."


    Hailey''s expression darkened, "Arthur, are you saying you''re not happy to see me return?"


    Arthur responded indifferently, "You''re my aunt, of course, you''re wee."


    "Then why is your daughter sleeping in on the day of my return? I merely mentioned it, and you respond with such hostility. As a younger member of the family, shouldn''t she greet her elder? It''s a significant event; her not showing up is disrespectful."


    Before Arthur could reply, Hailey continued, "She''s a Linter, representing our family''s image. Herck of manners, how will outsiders view the Linter family?"


    "People knowing she''s been acknowledged into the family means she should be properly disciplined. The prosperity of the Linter family should not be tarnished by herck of manners."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arthurughed, "And what of it? She''s my daughter, and I''ve just acknowledged her. I haven''t even had the heart to scold her yet, and outsiders dare to judge? Are they pping me in the face?"


    He lifted his eyelids slightly, his tone


    neither warm nor cold, "Speaking of


    family prosperity, the Linter family''s Current status is all thanks to my efforts. If my daughter sleeping in could ruin that, then let her sleep. I can rebuild that prosperity for her!"


    Sasha nced at Arthur, a smile ying on her lips.


    How dashing!


    It had been a while since she''d seen him exude such amanding presence!


    Truly the man she adored!


    Hailey''s face stiffened, her eyes deepening as she slowly said, "I was merely offering a reminder."


    "No need for reminders!" Arthur''s voice boomed authoritatively, "My daughter can do as she pleases in her own home. If it means the Linter family falls, I''ll rebuild it for her!" Hailey was left speechless with rage.


    Dracon''s face was a study in malice.


    He hadn''t expected his brother to be so protective of Vivienne.


    Among the three brothers, only Vivienne was a child of their blood. Yorick and his elder brother had always looked down on Dracon.


    And with the youngest brother uninterested in family affairs, the future leadership seemed destined for Vivienne.


    How could that be eptable?


    Over the years, he''d poured his heart and soul into honoring the old man, all for the sake of the Linter estate. Hand it over to someone else on a silver tter? In his dreams!


    "Ha-ha!" Yorick burst intoughter upon hearing this, turning to Hailey, "Don''t mind him, Hailey. Arthur''s just got that kind of temper. He''s finally found his daughter and, naturally, he''s treating her like his most


    precious treasure."


    With a wink at Arthur, he added, "But your aunt''s right, the younger ones should respect their elders. Once Vivienne''s up and had her breakfast, she''lle to greet her great-aunt." Hailey''s expression darkened even further.


    It seemed like he was speaking up for her, but in reality, he was making excuses for Vivienne at every turn.


    Letting Vivienne have her breakfast first beforeing over?


    Clearly, she wasn''t being taken seriously.


    It seemed that after all these years away from the Linter estate, things had really changed.


    Just then, Vivienne descended the grand staircase, her eyes groggy from sleep, and immediately noticed the bustling scene in the Linter''s grand living room. She raised an eyebrow in confusion. All eyes turned to her, filled with a kind of pitiful sympathy.


    Vivienne frowned, not understanding the reason for their stares. Seeing Hailey, she vaguely remembered Arthuring to wake her up and politely greeted, "Great-aunt."


    Hailey''s face barely softened.


    Despite Arthur''s protective stance,


    as if ready to flip at anyone who crossed Vivienne, she remained visibly upset, exerting her seniority, "Everyone in the Linter family knew toe down to greet me.


    Why were you the only one sleeping


    in?"


    Vivienne turned, her gaze deep and contemtive, as if she had just encountered someone picking a fight first thing in the morning.


    Yawningzily, Vivienne responded with anguid tone, "Because I had a dream."


    Hailey''s face darkened at Vivienne''s nonchnt demeanor, her anger ring.


    Vivienne, pretending not to notice, poured herself a cup of coffee and settled into an armchair, legs crossed, before starting to spin her tale.


    "I dreamt that my dad was knocking on my door, telling me to get up because he was taking me to meet my great-aunt. I was so engrossed in the dream, meeting you over and over, that I forgot to wake up." After another yawn, she added nonchntly, "I was seriously engaging with you in my dream, so I''m a bit out of it now."


    +


    Hailey''s expression remained hostile, her tone icy, "Do you take me for a fool?"

 Chapter 890

    Vivienne had no patience left for pointless interactions, so she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Hailey was left standing there, mouth agape in shock, unable to react before Vivienne, the spirited young woman, had already left her behind. How could she face anyone now?


    Her face flushed with indignation as she huffed with frustration, looking desperately towards Yorick for some form of justice.


    Yorick, seatedfortably in an armchair, fixed Hailey with a serious look. "Hailey, you''re not getting any younger. You''ve just returned, and you''re already picking fights with the younger generation? Thank goodness this is within the Linter family. If this had been public, it would''ve been the talk of the town."


    "Family is family. We should stick together through thick and thin."


    With those words of wisdom, Yorick added before leaving, "And let me be clear, this isn''t just for Hailey. This goes for every member of the Linter family. Take it to heart!"


    Arthur and Sasha nodded in agreement.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dracon, standing off to the side, his expression a mix of emotions, suddenly felt guilty as if his grandfather had seen through his facade. Thus, he pretended to agree fervently with Yorick''s words, and Cassidy, somewhat convinced, nodded along too.


    As Vivienne left the grand entrance of the Linter estate, she pulled out her car keys, ready to drive to Rivenwood to a boutique she had her eyes on for some time. She nned to order a pair of custom- made diamond rings there.


    Her stomach betrayed her with its growls, reminding her she had skipped breakfast at the Linter household. She stopped at a corner where a few breakfast joints beckoned.


    "Youngdy, how about some multigrain pancakes or perhaps a hand-held pie? I also have some homemade eight-treasure porridge," offered an elderly woman, pushing a cart filled with goodies, her smile warm and inviting.


    Vivienne approached, her interest piqued by the aroma and sight of the eight-treasure porridge, noticing it contained lotus seeds. "Do you have a seat?" she inquired.


    The elderly woman, charmed by Vivienne''s grace, replied, "You''re such a lovely youngdy. Since you''re my first customer today, there are a couple of chairs over there. Feel free to grab one, but I''m afraid I don''t have any tables yet. I''ve just started for the day."


    Vivienne nodded, finding no issue with standing as long as she wasn''t eating, and ordered a hand-held pie with egg but no green onions, and a serving of the eight-treasure porridge.


    Sitting down with her phone in hand, she reviewed the design drafts for a pair of diamond rings she had personally designed, feeling something was amiss but unable to pinpoint what.


    The elderly woman served the piping hot pie filled with tenderloin and extra slices for Vivienne, flipping the vegetables slightly for a bit more cook, adding a fried egg, and garnishing with special sd dressing and ketchup before rolling it up and delivering it personally to Vivienne.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed by the attention, Vivienne thanked her and suggested, "I can fetch the porridge myself, no need to trouble yourself."


    The elderly woman smiled brightly, waving her hand dismissively. "No trouble at all. I see you''re busy. Are those ring designs on your phone?" Vivienne nodded, not minding as she showed the designs to the elderly woman.


    The elderly woman studied the designs intently. "The one on the left is thedy''s ring, right? And the one on the right is the man''s ring?"


    "Yes, the left one is for me, and the right one is for my fianc¨¦, Mr. Wolf," Vivienne replied, speaking as if sharing family stories.


    "You have a lovely rtionship. But I think thedy''s ring could use more diamonds around the band, spaced just a bit. The main diamond should be smaller to avoid looking too overwhelming."


    Her suggestions sparked an epiphany in Vivienne, who then inquired if thedy had professional experience.


    The elderly woman admitted to her past as a jewelry designer and shared a tale of lost love, reminding Vivienne to cherish those who matter most.


    Their conversation, surrounded by


    the fragrance of eight-treasure porridge and the warmth of shared stories, was a moment of


    the


    connection between two souls from different generations, bound by artistry of jewelry and the


    Vivienne nodded, visibly moved.


    The elderly woman smiled, though her smile was tinged with regret. "Dear, cherish the one who treats you well. For some, a true love onlyes once in a lifetime."


    The image of Percival''s handsome


    face came to Vivienne''s mind, his


    features lighting up with a sweet


    smile. "He treats me well, too. I won''t


    O


    be leaving him. And thank you for your advice on choosing an engagement ring today."


    "I guess he was your first love?"


    The old woman''s expression froze momentarily then softened. "You guessed right. Once it''s gone, it''s gone. But back then, I didn''t understand. Despite everything we''d been through, I couldn''t fathom how he could firmly refuse to get back together. And even after pursued him for years, he never looked back."


    Vivienne, munching on her hand-held pie and sipping on her eight-treasure porridge, mumbled, "Did you ever get married then?"


    The woman chuckled, shaking her head, her tone growing somber. "I met many men afterward, all different kinds. But none of them were the one my heart truly yearned for."

 Chapter 892

    Percy, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye, guided Vivienne to a quaint little boutique, where a disy of fluffy, bunny-eared headbands caught their attention. The pure white, velvet headband, with its cute upright ears, looked like something out of a fairy tale, designed to charm and delight.


    Grabbing one, Percy turned to Vivienne, his eyes glimmering with amusement.


    Vivienne, however, was unimpressed. "Not my style," she said curtly, already moving to explore the rest of the shop.


    Percy caught her wrist gently, his voice light and teasing, "I bet Isolde would adore this. I''ll get it for her."


    A flush crept up Vivienne''s cheeks, her embarrassment palpable. "You''re bing quite the joker," she remarked, half-annoyed, half-amused.


    Percy just ruffled her hair affectionately and steered her through the maze of the shop.


    Next, he picked up a plush toy, covered in green fur and with an odd, yet endearing shape, and handed it to Vivienne.


    "It''s soft," shemented, holding it. Yet, the toy didn''t pique her interest.


    "Another gift for Isolde, then," Percy said as he tossed it into their basket, his tone still cheerful.


    Vivienne looked puzzled. "Did you upset Isolde or something?"


    Percy shook his head,ughing. "Nope. Just figured whatever doesn''t catch your fancy might as well go to Isolde."


    His words hung in the air, seemingly casual yet loaded with an unspoken message.


    Vivienne, feeling a mix of confusion and a hint of jealousy, suggested, "Let''s move on. This ce isn''t really for me."


    As they walked, Percy''s gaze lingered on Vivienne, filled with an unspoken depth. He sighed softly, his attempt to uncover another side of Vivienne seemingly thwarted once again. Leading the way, Vivienne''s eyes scanned the mall for a boutique named "Promise," known for its exquisite selection of diamond rings.


    Spotting it on the second floor, she quickened her pace, with Percy closely behind.


    "Heading to the jewelry section?" he asked, wrapping an arm around her waist.


    "Yep, I''m curious about their gold pieces and bracelets," Vivienne replied smoothly, though her eyes were set on the diamond store.


    At the gold shop, a cheerful clerk greeted them. Both Vivienne and Percy browsed silently, their gazes locked on the disy of shining gold beneath the ss.


    Percy wondered what piece would capture Vivienne''s heart, while she tapped her fingers lightly, pondering the perfect, discreet choice.


    A gold ne caught Vivienne''s attention, its simplicity appealing to her.


    Percy pointed to a gold pendant ne, its charm adorned with three small golden beads that tinkled softly. "Let''s try this one for Vivienne," he suggested to the clerk. Vivienne smiled at Percy, their thoughts surprisingly aligned. "Mr. Wolf, this one''s perfect. You can handle the purchase."


    After instructing Vivienne to wait, Percy went to finalize the sale, leaving her to gaze longingly towards "Promise."


    Inside, the staff was taken aback by Vivienne''s youthful appearance but remained professional, offering to showcase their diamond ring collection.


    Vivienne, cutting straight to the


    chase, announced her intention tomission a custom ring, leaving the employee momentarily speechless. Despite Promise being a niche brand with a hefty price tag, they agreed to consider her request.


    "Could I get some paper and a pen? I need to adjust my design," Vivienne asked, her determination shining through.


    The journey from a whimsical


    shopping spree to the pursuit of a


    dream ring encapsted the


    rtionship, a blend of yful affection and deeper, unspoken sentiments.


    The staff member nodded, "I''ve got what you need, but you''ll have to hurry, the boss won''t wait around forever."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vivienne took the pen and paper, making adjustments to her original engagement ring design. With guidance from an elderlydy, she sketched the ring anew.


    When the staff member saw the revised sketch, she couldn''t help butpliment, "Miss, your design is stunning, even more captivating than the ones we have in store."


    After snapping a photo with her smartphone and getting a swift approval from her boss, she beckoned Vivienne towards a more private area of the shop.


    Just then, a haughty voice echoed


    through the store, "Where''s the


    clerk? I want to see your diamond, rings." Brianna, d in a sleek ck Ch inspired suit and sparkling high heels, strutted in with anair of superiority.


    The staff member offered Brianna a polite nod, "Miss, if you could please wait a moment, I''m just assisting Ms. Hawthorn with something. I''ll be with you shortly." Brianna removed her designer sunsses, her expression sour, "Is there really only one of you attending to customers in such a big jewelry store?"


    The staff member offered an apologetic smile, understanding the situation''s delicacy, and bowed slightly, "I''m terribly sorry, but it''s just me today." "Miss, I''ll be with you in just a moment, it won''t take long," the employee said, lowering her stance, hoping not to upset Brianna further.

 Chapter 893

    Vivienne stood off to the side, observing the scene with a displeased furrow in her brow.


    She spoke softly to the staff member, "Could you please bring the paperwork? I''ll sign it now, and if there''s anything else, you can contact meter."


    The staff member, having no other choice and facing such an unreasonable person, nodded in agreement.


    It was then that Brianna noticed Vivienne, her voice dripping with scorn, "Standing outside the Century Mall, munching on street food, and you think you can afford a custom ring from Promise?" Vivienne''s gaze darkened, the atmosphere growing tense as she coldly replied, "Eating street food means I can''t afford a diamond ring?"


    The staff member, too, was taken aback. After all, it was rare to see street vendors near the Century Mall, and what did it matter if Ms. Hawthorn enjoyed street food? Surely, that was preferable to dealing with a temperamental client who looked down on everything and everyone.


    Hastily, the staff member interjected, "Ms. Hawthorn has just ced an order for a set of rings worth eight million dors."


    Briannaughed mockingly, "Her? Afford it? Did you actually see her pay? Or swipe a card? No wonder Promise remains a niche brand with employees like you. Real clients like us are probably driven away by your kind."


    "Letting such poor people in only pollutes the air of Century Mall." Brianna folded her arms, her gaze filled with disdain and arrogance.


    Humiliated, the staff member couldn''t hold back any longer, "What''s wrong with eating at a street vendor? Not everyone has the same tastes or means, and you have no right to belittle that choice." Vivienne gave the staff member an appreciative look. It was rare to find someone in such a setting who didn''t judge others by their financial status.


    Brianna, enraged by the response, stormed up to the staff member, grabbed her by the hair, and pped her across the face, "How dare you disrespect me? I''m a paying customer, and you''re earning from my money. Do you believe I couldn''t have you fired with just one word?"


    Tears welled up in the staff member''s eyes, unustomed to such barbaric behavior. She bit her lip, "Even if I lose my job, I''ll stand by what I said."


    Vivienne''s anger red. She grabbed Brianna''s arm, her touch icy, her gaze sharp as shemanded, "Let go!"


    Brianna sneered, "Scared now, are you? I''ll p her again!"


    Just as the situation escted, Percival stepped in front of Vivienne, shielding her, and swiftly dealt with Brianna''s bodyguards as they


    rushed him. His movements wel.neN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    precise and powerful, leaving the assants incapacitated.


    The remaining bodyguards hesitated, realizing they were no match for Percival.


    Brianna, face twisted in fury, shouted for her guards to intervene, but they stood back, knowing better than to confront Percival directly.


    Percival then turned his attention to Vivienne, checking her over for injuries with a worried expression. Vivienne reassured him with a smile, "I''m fine."


    Percival, relieved yet still concerned, lightly scolded, "I asked you to wait for me. Why did you leave?"


    "I''m sorry," Vivienne replied, her voice soft and apologetic, melting Percival''s heart.


    Percival embraced her, murmuring, "I''m not upset with you."


    Vivienne then turned her gaze back to Brianna, signaling that the confrontation wasn''t over just yet.


    Brianna, trying to maintain herposure, retorted with false bravado, "What did I say that was so wrong? You clearly can''t afford this lifestyle, pretending to be something you''re not!"


    The scene had transformed from a simple misunderstanding into a demonstration of loyalty, protection, and the assertion of dignity, regardless of one''s background or financial status. Having finished her audacious offer, she pointed at Percival, "And you, what about it? If you stick with me, I''ll take care of you!"


    A hint of blush shed across Brianna''s face, her first time encountering such a strikingly handsome man who turned out to be penniless. But it didn''t matter to her; she was wealthy. Percival was currently the patriarch of the Ellington family, a name of considerable authority in Rivenwood. Within the elite circles, it was rare to find someone who didn''t recognize him.


    The Wright family held their ground


    in Rivenwood''s socialdder, making the head of the Ellington family a well-known figure to almost everyone, except for Brianna. She rarely spent time in Rivenwood and hardly paid attention to the high society buzz, thus her unfamiliarity with him.


    The air around Percival seemed to drop a few degrees as his gaze sharpened, locking onto Brianna.


    Startled by his intense look, Brianna


    shivered but remained undeterred, "Do you think I''ve wounded your pride? What''s so great about the woman by your side? She''s broke can only afford to dine at street food stands with you. She''s vain, without a penny to her name yet dreams of custom rings from a jeweler. She''ll never satisfy your desires for wealth."

 Chapter 894

    Vivienne''s brow twitched with intrigue, unable to quench her thirst for wealth. She watched Percival with a curious eye, his face a shade of deep annoyance.


    A nearby staff member, unable to hold back, chimed in, "That''s just low, stealing someone''s boyfriend right in front of them?"


    Brianna''s face darkened, a storm brewing within her. She longed tosh out but instead set her sights on Percival. Her eyes fluttered with a mix of shyness and excitement, "What do you say, Percival? Join me, and I''ll give you a cool $50,000 a month!"


    "And if you agree," she added, a wicked gleam in her eye, "grab that woman next to you and the nosy staff member, and give them a piece of your mind!"


    Brianna was sure he''d capitte. $50,000 wasn''t a small sum, after all. She, who splurged a million a month, considered this a generous offer.


    Percival''s expression darkened, his presence chilling. "Vivienne, she''s offering $50,000 to buy me off. What''s your move?"


    Vivienne, amused, quirked an eyebrow and licked her lips, "Fifty thousand? That''s quite the sum. I don''t have $50,000, but how about $500,000 to keep you?" Without waiting for a response, she pulled him close for a deep, passionate kiss, their tongues dancing in fervor.


    Percival, caught in the moment, wrapped his arms around her, returning her kiss with equal intensity.


    When they finally parted for air, Brianna stood fuming, her anger boiling over. "You''ll regret this!" Percival scoffed, "Regret? Hardly."


    He turned to Brianna''s security detail, his voice cold, "Grab her. I''ll pay each of you a million."


    The guards exchanged looks of disbelief. A million? Working a lifetime for the Wrights might not even guarantee such a sum!


    Brianna''s shock was palpable. "A million per person? Is this some kind of joke?"


    Percival''s frown deepened, "Not enough? Let''s make it two million then."


    The guards hesitated, tempted.


    Vivienne broke the silence, gesturing to the staff member, "You, take the lead."


    The staff member''s eyes widened, "Me?"


    Vivienne nodded, reassuring, "Afraid? You don''t have to if you''re scared."


    "I''ll do it!" the staff member


    eximed, determination in their et


    voice. If I don''t, she''ll never let me live it down. Might as well goout with a bang and $200,000 richer." en.swhovels


    Vivienne chuckled at their courage, "Just give back what you received."


    The staff member, emboldened, tackled Brianna to the ground, surprising even themselves with their strength.


    As Brianna raged, threatening vengeance, the staff member delivered a sharp p, drawing blood.


    "You dared hit me!" Brianna seethed.


    The staff member struck again, their


    hand swift. "Your threats mean nothing. You, who look down on.us,


    are nothing without your family''s name. Hitting you is the most satisfying thing I''ve done." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The guards, previously loyal to Brianna, apuded the staff member''s bravery, signaling their resignation.


    Brianna, humiliated and furious, vowed revenge.


    Vivienne, unfazed, requested the check, producing an exclusive ck card, one of only three in existence, leaving Brianna in stunned silence. The staff member couldn''t quite believe her ears, having guessed Vivienne packed a punch, but she didn''t expect her to rock the house like this!


    She reached out to take the ck card, swiping it through the machine with a swift motion, and the screen lit up with the words "Payment Sessful." "Hope to see you again soon." The staff member bowed slightly, a gesture of gratitude towards Vivienne.


    Vivienne took her card back,


    knowing well she wouldn''t be


    sticking around Promise. "You''ve got a knack for this. Once you''re ready to move on from here, consider applying to anypanies owned by the Brooks, the Ellingtons, the Perezes, or the Linters. Just drop my name or Percival''s, and they''ll set you up with a new position!"


    The employee was stunned, hastily offering Vivienne three deep nods, "Ms. Hawthorn, thank you so much!"

 Chapter 895

    Working at a high-end fashion boutique in the heart of Beverly Hills, memorizing the A-list clientele and their preferences was part of Emily''s daily grind. The Rivenwood circuit, a tight-knitmunity of the city''s elite, was her yground, and she prided herself on recognizing virtually every face that graced the store.


    Yet, Percival and Vivienne were somewhat of an enigma. Rarely seen on the shopping circuit and despite Vivienne''s brief stint in the tabloids, her story was quickly buried under more sensational news. Being the direct descendant of Arthur and the granddaughter of Jasper wasmon knowledge within these circles, but that was where the familiarity ended, especially for someone outside these social loops like Emily.


    So when Vivienne dropped names like the Brooks family, the Ellington family, the Perez family, and the Linter family, Emily couldn''t hide her surprise.


    The Brooks family, recently risen stars with a simple family structure of just four, had seen better days before Scott''s scandal. Yet, thanks to Ronald and Timothy Brooks, they managed to maintain their standing, resulting in two factions within the same family name in Rivenwood.


    For Emily, working for any of the Brooks families would be a step up, not to mention the prestigious Ellington, Perez, and Linter families.


    Initially mistaking Vivienne for an ordinary shopper based on her attire, Emily was taken aback by the revtion of her significant connections.


    "You should thank yourself," Vivienne remarked coolly, brushing off Emily''s gratitude as if it were nothing.


    Had Emily judged her too quickly, she could only imagine the bacsh, not just from Vivienne but from Percival too.


    "Regardless, thank you so much!" Emily managed, relief and gratitude mingling in her voice.


    Vivienne waved off the thanks, pulling Percival towards the exit, when Brianna, known for her dramatic ir in Beverly Hills, confronted them. "What''s your name? I dare you to say it!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Vivienne, standing tall and unbothered, simply replied, "Vivienne. I''ll be waiting for your revenge," her voice icy, almost challenging.


    Brianna, seething with anger, vowed not to let this go, but Vivienne, already turning away, seemed unconcerned.


    Stepping out of the boutique, the air around Vivienne and Percival changed, bing charged with a silent fury.


    Catching sight of Brianna making a scene inside, Vivienne couldn''t help but smirk, "The Wright family, how intriguing!"


    Percival, ever the protector, reassured her, "Don''t let that clown disturb our date."


    Their banter continued, with


    Vivienne teasing Percival about his numerous admirers, and him jesting about undergoing a makeover for her sake. It was all in good fun, but underlying their jests was a deep, unspoken bond.


    Meanwhile, the Wright family mansion, a sprawling estate with its grand fountain and endless rose gardens, stood as a testament to their legacy. Brianna stormed in, her face marked by the encounter seeking sce and vengeance from her brother, ensconced in his study.


    Her brother, a figure of calm in the chaos, listened as she recounted her humiliation, promising retribution in a tone that was chillingly serene.


    As they plotted their next move, the name Vivienne hung in the air-a new yer in the age-old game of high society warfare.


    Brianna looked up, her eyes sharp as knives. "Bro, you know her?"


    The man shook his head, gently running his fingers through her hair. "Why don''t you check on Alyssa? I thought you two got along quite well."


    Disgust flickered in Brianna''s eyes


    as she rolled them. "Are you out of


    your mind, bro? Can''t you see I can''t I stand her? Always acting like Miss Goody Two-Shoes, trying to outshine me. If we weren''t living under the same roof, I''d be done


    ying nice."


    It was because of Alyssa that she was sent abroad for a few years.


    And it was that time away that taught her to y smart.


    Since she was brought back home five years ago, she had been pretending to cozy up to Alyssa.


    The man''s voice was gentle as he smiled. "She went to the Linter family''s reunion and took Danielle out without telling Dad."


    Brianna''s mouth dropped open in disbelief. "Has she lost her mind? Sneaking Danielle out without Dad''s knowledge? Does she have any idea how important Danielle is to Dad and Grandpa?"


    A flicker of interest appeared in the man''s eyes. "She lost Danielle, embarrassed herself at the Linter family''s gathering, and got kicked out, leaving Danielle behind."


    Brianna snorted coldly, feeling suddenly cheerful. "She''s gotten toofortable at home, daring to leave Danielle behind. Where is she now? I''ll go visit my sister." The man tugged at Brianna''s hair, eliciting a sharp hiss from her. "Ouch, bro, what are you doing? That hurts!"


    "You know what pain feels like, huh? How about showing some concern for the Linters? Their long-lost daughter at the reunion was none other than Vivienne."

 Chapter 896

    Brianna''s face fell, her eyes darkening as her nails dug deep into her palms. "The one who''s been making my life hell is none other than Vivienne Linter! And the person who embarrassed Alyssa in front of everyone? That was her too?"


    "It was her mother, Sasha''s, doing. But Vivienne yed her part. Alyssa, that poor thing, thought Sasha came from a nobody family. Turns out, she''s Sasha Perez, of the Perez lineage. Alyssa not only failed to bully her but ended up dragging the Wright family''s name through the mud," the man replied, his voiceced with a chill.


    Brianna snorted disdainfully, "She thought she had our grandfather wrapped around her finger, that she could do whatever she pleased. What a joke. I bet Danielle hasn''t let her off easy." She couldn''t help but revel in the misfortune.


    The man raised an eyebrow, unimpressed, "You know what I mean. She''s in the first room right as you enter thest mansion. Go touch up your makeup; don''t let yourself be overshadowed." Brianna nervously touched her face, "I got it, brother."


    The mention of thest mansion sent a shiver down her spine, signaling the gravity of Alyssa''s mistake in their father''s eyes.


    After making sure her makeup concealed any trace of her distress, Brianna headed to thest mansion.


    The walls of thest mansion were conspicuously pristine, surrounded by gardens of white roses.


    But Brianna knew this beauty was just a facade, a superficial peace masking the real purpose.


    She cautiously entered, heading directly to the first room on the left. The white door looked freshly painted as she hesitantly knocked, receiving no response.


    Softly, she called out, "Alyssa, I heard you''re in there. Can you hear me?"


    "It''s me, Brianna. Did youe to see me?" Alyssa''s voice trembled from inside, mixed with faint sobs.


    Brianna frowned but asked gently, "Did Dad say when he''ll let you out?"


    Pressing her ear against the door, Alyssa''s voice was barely audible, "Grandfather said, after tonight, I cane out."


    Brianna was taken aback, not expecting their grandfather, who usually favored Alyssa, to be this harsh.


    "Can you open the door? I want toe in and see you," Brianna coaxed.


    After a moment, the door creaked open.


    Brianna entered slowly, scanning the dreary room. It was a far cry fromfort, with cobwebs in the corners and a musty smell pervading. Alyssa''s bed was just as dpidated. Disgusted, Brianna thought their grandfather''s punishment was excessively cruel, especially since Alyssa was his granddaughter.


    Then, something caught her eye, turning her pale with fear. She looked at Alyssa, who was in tears, her appearance haggard.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t be scared. Just feed it this, and it will fall asleep," Alyssa whispered, noticing Brianna''s fear.


    Brianna shook her head, her hands trembling, "I can''t, Alyssa. I''m too scared!"


    Not far from her, a massive wolfhound woke up, its strong limbs and formidable build striking fear. Its eyes glinted menacingly as it panted, looking at Brianna eagerly.


    Despite being chained, the wolfhound had a wide range of movement, except near Alyssa''s sleeping area.


    Brianna, too scared to move, thought of returning the next day. After all, Alyssa would be released then.


    But Alyssa, pale and tearful, begged, "Please, just throw this into its mouth. It won''t bark then. I get so scared hearing it!"


    Brianna, recalling the humiliation Vivienne brought upon her, gripped the sedative tighter.


    "You must throw this directly into its mouth. This wolfhound is too clever to eat anything off the ground. If it weren''t for the extra sedatives my brother brought me, I''d have run out by now." Taking a deep breath, Brianna backed towards the door, picked up a stone, and threw it near the wolfhound.


    As it lunged towards her, she stood where it couldn''t reach, and as it opened its mouth to howl, she threw the sedative in.


    With every ounce of courage, she retreated, signaling Alyssa with panicked eyes.


    Alyssa, chained and bruised, reassured her, "Don''t worry. Once the drug dissolves in its mouth, it can''t spit it out."


    Seeing the wolfhound fall back into a deep slumber, Brianna approached Alyssa, her voice filled with concern, "You''ve been through so much, sis."


    Alyssa, a shadow of her former self, sat on the bed, stripped of the Wright family heiress''s mour. This punishment was indeed severe.


    "Brianna, what brings you here to see me?" Alyssa managed to mask the fear in her eyes, a faint sparkle flickering through.


    Brianna pouted, clearly displeased,


    as she linked her arms with Alyssa''s and gave a yful shake. "Alyssa, of course, I was worried sick about you. When I couldn''t find you


    anywhere around the house


    elne


    pestered my older brother until he


    finally told me what happened."


    Alyssa pressed her pale lips together, mustering a weak smile. "I''ve brought shame upon the Wright family. It''s no wonder the old man flew into a rage."


    Brianna looked at Alyssa with


    feigned sympathy, secretly sneering


    inside. True to her reputation of being as cunning as a fox, she still wouldn''t say a bad word about the old man, even after such a harsh punishment.


    In a gentle voice, Brianna began, "Alyssa, I really think you can''t be med for this. To be honest, I''ve seen that video too."


    Alyssa''s expression darkened, as if a raw nerve had been touched, her demeanor turning stormy.


    Brianna''s eyes danced with


    overi


    mischief. "Alyssa, we''re family, and all I feel for you is sympathy. If you ask me, you were just a bit too na?ve, not checking the background of those involved thoroughly. Otherwise, after all those years of waiting for Arthur, he wouldn''t have been so heartless."


    "It''s just unfortunate that Sasha and Vivienne showed up out of the blue, or else I would have been looking forward to your wedding bells by now."

 Chapter 897

    Alyssa had managed to keep her cool since Brianna walked in, but Brianna''s final words shattered herposure. Hate red in her eyes, and she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails broke the skin, yet she felt nothing. "It''s all because of Sasha and Vivienne. They''ve made me aughingstock, tarnished my image in Arthur''s eyes. He was so cold to me in front of everyone."


    Brianna patted Alyssa on the shoulder, her tone probing, "So, Alyssa, what''s your next move?"


    Alyssa sighed heavily, her voice softening, "Granddad warned me to behave, to avoid causing another scandal that would disgrace the Wright family... or else..."


    "Look, Alyssa, Granddad just doesn''t want another scandal. Just make sure your ns are foolproof, and he won''t have a reason toe after you," Brianna advised.


    Alyssa pondered for a moment, her gaze dark and indecisive, "Why don''t you just spell out why you''re here?"


    Brianna couldn''t hide her true intentions any longer, her face a mix of genuine and feigned sorrow, "Alyssa, I ran into Vivienne, and, believe it or not, I found myself in a simr mess. Those two, mother and daughter, they really know how to pick their targets."


    Alyssa''s brows knitted together, her posture straightening as she dragged her feet, causing her ankle bracelet to chime, "Vivienne dares to cross you because she''s Arthur''s daughter."


    Brianna, anxious, urged, "Then why not win Arthur back? Once he marries Sasha, you''ll have lost him for good!"


    Alyssa bit her lip, fully aware of Brianna''s intentions, "Don''t you want to get your revenge?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was clear they shared the same goal, yet Brianna seemed only interested in pushing Alyssa to act, a fact not lost on her.


    Brianna smiled coyly, "Let''s agree then, we''ll plot once you''re out."


    Alyssa nodded solemnly, signaling Brianna to be at ease.


    The Linter Estate.


    Vivienne and Percival had been outte, finalizing details for their new home.


    Percival insisted on being involved in setting up their home, believing it was important for them to do it together, and also as an excuse to spend more time with Vivienne.


    He said goodbye at the Linter Estate''s doorstep and left.


    Upon entering, Vivienne was greeted by Yorick, who seemed to have been waiting for her, "Vivienne, your great-aunt can be quite the character; don''t take her words to heart. As the only granddaughter of the Linter family, I''ve got your back."


    Yorick was concerned that Hailey might have upset Vivienne, especially since she had been out all day, possibly avoidinging home. He was so worried he was about to send people out to look for her. Hearing Yorick''s reassurance, Vivienne was momentarily taken aback, having almost forgotten the incident, "I wasn''t bothered, Grandpa. Don''t worry about me."


    To Vivienne, aside from Yorick, the other family members didn''t matter much. She craved the family connection she had missed in her youth, respecting Yorick genuinely.


    But as for Arthur and the rest of the Linter family, she wasn''t willing topromise herself for them. She''d maintain a courteous rtionship unless provoked.


    Yorick''s feelings were mixed. While he was saddened by his perceivedck of importance to Vivienne, he didn''t know her true feelings. He reassured her, "Hailey is just passing through. She''ll leave in due time."


    Vivienne, understanding Yorick''s stance, gently suggested, "Grandpa, you should rest. Staying upte isn''t good for your health."


    Her concern warmed Yorick''s heart, making him feel cherished in the cold winter of his life, "Having a granddaughter really is different," Yorick mused, reflecting on his loneliness and the stark difference between his sons and Vivienne''s caring nature.


    "I always hoped that Arthur, Dracon,


    and Hector would settle down, maybe start families of their own, bless me with granddaughters. But who would have thought, your dad, without so much as a word, brought into this world such a wonderful granddaughter for me. You have no


    Qu


    idea how overjoyed I was to find out about you, Vivienne. Finally someone to dote on," Yorick paused, lifting his gaze to meet Vivienne''s. "Vivienne, I''m not trying to be an old sentimental fool here. I just want you to understand that the waters in the Linter family run deep. Things aren''t always as simple as they appear. There might be times when my decisions seem a bit biased, and I hope you can understand that."


    Vivienne gazed back at Yorick, a smile suddenly ying on her lips. "Grandpa, youid out such a lengthy preamble just to get to that point, didn''t you?"


    Yorick''s face turned a shade of red, embarrassment silencing him.


    Vivienne chuckled, "The affairs of the Linter family might not have concerned me initially, but now that I''ve embraced the Linter name it''s only natural for me to take an interest. Besides, I''m currently on a mission for the country, and there are just some lines that cannot be crossed!"


    Her smile vanished, reced by a stern expression. "I understand your position as the head of the Linter family, striving to secure its legacy for generations. I understand your role as a father, wanting to keep your family safe. And I believe that you truly love me, your


    granddaughter. But one can''t be too greedy, Grandpa. We can''t have everything."

 Chapter 898

    Jack stared at Vivienne,pletely taken aback. He had always known she was sharp, but he had never imagined she would see right through him. Vivienne said, "As the head of the family, it''s time to consider letting go of the past."


    Jack was momentarily speechless, contemting her words.


    Vivienne remained silent after that.


    The butler approached, "Sir, Miss, Percival hase to visit."


    Vivienne paused, surprised. Hadn''t he just left?


    Jack turned to Vivienne with a smile, wondering how long he could keep his granddaughter by his side, "Let him in."


    Percival stood tall and straight as he greeted Jack, "Grandpa, how are you?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow; the term ''grandpa'' came out so naturally from him.


    Jack also smiled, quite pleased with Percival, "I just saw my precious granddaughter today, and you''re already missing her?"


    Percival''s lips curved slightly, his gaze intense and honest as he looked towards Vivienne, "A day without marrying Vivienne feels iplete."


    Then, his tone turned serious, "I''vee with another important matter."


    Vivienne looked at him, "What''s happened?"


    Percival''s expression was grave, a shadow crossing his brow, "Last night, the authorities discovered a suspicious vehicle. Upon inspection, they found a woman''s body inside, her heart had been removed." "This young woman''s body was found in Rivenwood suburb, and it''s clear this wasn''t a crime of passion or revenge."


    Vivienne''s face grew somber, "Were there any other injuries? Has the person transporting the body been caught? Is this the first case in Rivenwood?"


    Percival replied calmly, "The body is still being examined, and the transportermitted suicide as soon as he was caught, leaving us with nothing. As of now, this is the first case in Rivenwood, and we haven'' found any simr cases elsewhere."


    Jack frowned, amanding aura about him, "If this is the first case in Rivenwood, finding the cause is crucial. We must investigate recent disappearances; the body may have been disposed of." After a moment of thought, Vivienne''s voice was cold, "We need to track the vehicle''s route. Since it was transporting something, it must have had a destination."


    Percival''s face was stern, aware that such news could cause widespread panic.


    Vivienne opened herptop, asking Percival, "Where was the body found? I''ll check the surrounding areas and possible routes."


    Percival immediately responded, "The vehicle was discovered on the outskirts of East District, taking Latita Road towards Westgrove Vige."


    Vivienne''s fingers flew over the keyboard, quickly pulling up maps and surveince videos of the area, with Jack observing alongside.


    After a while, Jack spoke up, "The city isn''t their final destination. Westgrove Vige has tight security and heavy foot traffic. They risked transporting the body through here because they had to." Percival agreed with Jack''s assessment, and the three sat in silence for a moment.


    Vivienne stood up, made a phone call with a stern tone, "Draven, activate the Order of Nine Mystics Society. Investigate any recent disappearances nationwide, especially women."


    Draven, on the other line, was momentarily stunned before responding, "Understood, Miss!"


    Vivienne then sent out a message through the Frostfire Intelligence Agency: ''Investigate recent disappearances nationwide, focus on women.''


    After putting down her phone, she sat back down.


    Jack, seeing Vivienne''s concern, reassured her, "Vivienne, if they''ve acted once, they''ll act again. The longer it takes, the more they''ll slip up. We just need to be patient." Vivienne sighed softly, "Grandpa, once a snake leaves its hole, it doesn''t easily return."


    Percival looked around, puzzled, "Where are my parents?"


    Jack''s eyes sparkled with joy, unable to hide his excitement, "Sasha and Arthur are finally preparing for their wedding. They''ve put it off for years, but it''s time they got married!"


    "I sent them to pick out a wedding dress today. Once everything is ready, I''ll let everyone know toe to Sasha and Arthur''s wedding! Hahaha!"


    Hearing this, Percival''s dark eyes intently gazed at Vivienne, his meaning clear.


    With his gaze too intense, Vivienne looked towards Percival, her lips curving into a smile, her eyes shimmering.


    Jack knew exactly what Percival


    was thinking and calmly said,


    "Percival, just wait a bit longer. It''s


    not just me who can''t bear to let


    Vivienne go. Look at Arthur. H


    Orried about getting married after you, afraid of bing aughingstock. Hahaha!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Percival''s lips twitched into a smile, "Even after marrying Vivienne, I''ll make sure we visit often."


    "Alright, alright, alright, when you two


    tie the knot, you better remember


    your words Don''t keep Vivienne


    glued to your side all day; I recall Richard was quite the contender for her affection. Oh, and you''re staying for dinner tonight. We''ve got a


    celebration on our handk


    suggested with a warm, inviting smile.


    It was already past 10 p.m., an unusual time for dinner by any standard.


    But Jack was in high spirits, and with Percival joining in, the asion called for a hearty meal and a bit of wine to toast. Percival, ever so gracious, replied, "Sounds perfect."


    Just as the mood was getting lively, Arthur and Sasha walked in hand in hand, looking every bit the enamored couple.


    "I saw this mermaid dress adorned with diamonds; you''d look stunning in it!" Arthur eximed with excitement. "Alright, I''ll take your word for it! You''ve been quite the charmer today," Sasha responded, her face radiant with joy.


    Jack cleared his throat, a yful smile touching his eyes, "Now, now, you two aren''t exactly youngsters; try to keep it modest. Percival''s here today, so it''s the perfect asion for the whole family to gather for a meal and discuss your uing wedding."


    At the Linter family dinner table, a long rectangr table was set. The servants brought out dish after dish of exquisite meals, beautifully arranged on the table.


    The atmosphere was warm and


    inviting, filled with the kind of hearty,


    home-cooked delicacies you''d expect at a traditional Western family gathering. Roast beef,


    mashed potatoes, and green beans amandine made their rounds, withughter and conversation flowing as freely as the wine. It was a moment of unity and joy, a celebration of family and love, all wrapped up in thefort of


    familiar, cherished traditions.

 Chapter 899

    Yorick sat at the head of the table, with space for four on one side. Arthur and Sasha, along with Percival and Vivienne, naturally chose to sit together, leaving the four seats on the opposite side momentarily empty.


    Before long, Dracon and Hector Linter entered together, even Hector, the seldom-seen youngest Linter, had made it back for dinner tonight.


    Vivienne''s gazended on Dracon subtly. Her sources had recently informed her that Dracon had been busy searching for something outside. She was quite curious about what Dracon was looking for and whether he would find it. She wondered if Abigail would be dragged into this.


    As soon as Dracon entered, he nervously chuckled, "Bro, Dad, I just bumped into our youngest as soon as I walked in. What a coincidence."


    Yorick responded with a heavy silence, "Let''s all sit down. Call Hailey down, let''s have dinner together."


    Hailey descended the stairs gracefully, taking her seat to Yorick''s right. Her piercing gaze swept across each member of the Linter family. Upon noticing Percival, her eyebrows furrowed, creating deep lines on her face, her voice low and displeased, "This is a family dinner, and the first meal I have upon returning, and there''s a stranger among us."


    Herment instantly quieted the atmosphere. Vivienne''s eyes shot a chilly nce, as sharp as a knife, "Let me introduce, Percival, my husband."


    This was the first time Vivienne had publicly referred to Percival as her husband instead of Mr. Wolf. A simple title, which she never thought much of, but if someone was looking for trouble, she wasn''t going to indulge them.


    Hailey scoffed indifferently, her gaze darkening as she looked at Vivienne, "You rush to his defense with just one word from me. If the Linter family ever faces trouble, are you going to side with himpletely?"


    "Enough!" Yorick''s voice interrupted, "I gathered you all for a meal, not to argue. Percival and Vivienne are married; they''re family now. And there''s another important matter. I''m nning to set a date this week for Arthur and Sasha''s wedding!"


    "On the wedding day, every member of the Linter family must be present!"


    "Dad, don''t worry. It''s a joyous asion for our family, I''ll definitely be there," Hector said, breaking the tension with a polite gesture. He poured himself a ss of wine and toasted to Arthur and Sasha. Arthur downed his drink in one go, "That''s my brother!" Dracon, feeling awkward as Arthur''s words seemed to exclude him, tried to dispel his irritation by also standing and toasting Arthur. Arthur reciprocated with a cheerful drink, while Sasha looked on with a smile.


    Vivienne used the serving chopsticks to offer Sasha a dish, then served Percival and Yorick, turning to Sasha casually, "Mom, Mr. Wolf and I were discussing a case. A woman in Rivenwood had her heart ripped out, and the killer is still atrge."


    Sasha''s expression darkened with concern, "When did you find out?"


    Vivienne, nibbling on a piece of brisket, replied vaguely, "We discovered it tonight. The news is still under wraps. We don''t know if it''s the first case in Rivenwood or if there are others elsewhere." "What could anyone want with a human heart?"


    Sasha shook her head, taking a bite of chicken, "It''s unclear for now. We might need to check if simr incidents urred elsewhere."


    Vivienne nodded, "That''s what I was thinking. Mom, be careful out there, it''s not safe."


    Sasha, unfazed, was more concerned about Dracon, who suddenly felt nauseous at the conversation. Were Vivienne and Sasha doing this on purpose?


    Dracon, looking at the feast before


    him, lost his appetite, haunted by the image of a bloody heart. Noticing Dracon''s re towards his wife and daughter, Arthur''s mood soured, "Bro, is there something wrong with the food?"


    Dracon, startled by Arthur''s cold tone, managed to stammer, "No... I was just distracted..."


    He forced down his nausea, munching on some greens and washing it down with wine.


    Hailey, frowning as usual, muttered, "We were having a nice dinner, and you had to bring up heart removal. Who could eat after that? Why me Dracon?" Arthur raised an eyebrow, his tone slightly mocking, "A Linter man can''t be weak! Upset by a conversation and can''t eat? What else can''t you do?"


    Dracon shrank back, silently agreeing, feeling outmatched with Arthur''s family around.


    Yorick, unbothered by the squabbles, changed the subject, "Arthur, have you and Sasha picked out the wedding dress yet?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sasha, beaming at the mention, replied for Arthur, "Dad, we''ve almost decided. I really love the dress Arthur customized for me!"


    Yorick chuckled, "I''ll talk to Jasper tomorrow, get your wedding sorted out as soon as possible. It''ll put my mind at ease, after all, the Linters have owed Sasha too much!"


    Sasha smiled softly, "I''ve never really cared about all that. Even Vivienne, she was a blessing I wholeheartedly weed. As long as we''re happy together, that''s all that matters. No debts, no regrets!" Under the table, Arthur''s hand found Sasha''s, a warm,forting gesture that spoke volumes.


    The following morning, Yorick, alongside Arthur and Sasha, made their way to the Perez residence. Upon their arrival, Jasper was found deeply engrossed in a game of chess, pondering his next move. Opposite him sat a familiar figure to Sasha, the grumpy yet lovable Finnian. Finnian, frowning deeply, was nearly poking the chessboard as he urged, "Jasper, make your move already, will ya? Stop dawdling!"


    Jasper retorted, "Hold your horses, you old geezer. I''m about to make my move!"


    Yorick''s heartyughter echoed from afar as he approached the Perez''s sprawling estate with Sasha and Arthur. The sight of Sasha brightened Jasper''s eyes instantly, and he stood up, eximing, "Ah, Sasha''s back! Been missing me, haven''t you?"


    Sasha hurried over, taking Jasper''s hands in hers, her face radiating warmth, "Dad, I''m home! Arthur, Yorick, and I came to see how you''re doing!"


    Jasper exchanged a knowing look


    with Yorick then said gently, "Why


    don''t you and Arthure inside for


    a chat? Sasha, you stay out here


    Help Finnian finish this game for me, and make sure you win it for me, alright?"

 Chapter 900

    Sasha couldn''t hide her excitement, gracefully taking her seat at the game table. Jasper and Yorick took the head seats, with Arthur sitting close to Yorick''s side.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Jasper instructed the staff to prepare some fine tea and pastries. Having been friends with Yorick for years, and now discussing their children, it was only fitting to treat each other with utmost respect.


    Yorick''s face was lit with a warm smile, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes resembling open fans. He spoke with a joyful yet solemn tone, "Jasper, I''m here today to talk about Sasha and Arthur''s wedding. I was thinking we could have it within the week, picking a lucky day."


    Jasper, who usually had a bit of a rivalry with Yorick upon their meetings, nodded seriously this time. "Sasha has been with the Linters for a while now. It''s indeed time for the wedding, but let me be clear-if you ever let Sasha feel slighted, I''ll be there in a heartbeat to bring her back home!"


    Arthur stepped forward, earnestly promising, "Dad, I will cherish Sasha with all my heart! Not just you, but I myself wouldn''t bear to see her hurt. If she ever feels slighted, you cane after me with a bat, and I won''t say a word!"


    Jasper remained silent, knowing full well his daughter''s feelings for Arthur, he wouldn''t dare to argue. If it weren''t for Sasha''s happiness, he would have preferred to keep her and her daughter close. Yorick, stroking his beard, presented a list, "Here''s the dowry proposal from the Linters for Sasha. Please, take a look. If there''s anything unsatisfactory, we''ll make the necessary additions." The Perez family, being influential, wasn''t overly concerned about material gifts, knowing the Linters wouldn''t disappoint.


    Arthur respectfully added, "In addition to the dowry I proposed at the Perez''s doorstep-ten billion in cash, ten houses, ten cars, ten plots in Rivenwood suburb, a hundred sets of jewelry, and a hundred sets of clothes-we''ve included a hundred antiques."


    Jasper, aware of the Linters'' regard for Sasha, tapped his fingers lightly on the table, "The Perez family will provide Sasha with fifty houses in Sea City, fifty cars, several profit-generatingpanies, and an additional two hundred billion."


    Yorick nodded with a slight smile, "Then let''s set the wedding for the day after tomorrow. I''ll start preparing the invitations personally. What do you think?"


    Jasper, with a dignified nod, agreed, "That sounds good. The Perez family will attend Sasha''s wedding without fail. We must celebrate my daughter''s wedding in style!"


    After finalizing their ns, they left the Perez''s grand hall. Sasha was just finishing a game with Finnian.


    "Ah, you''ve beaten me! Not even a little mercy for an old man like me," Finnian grumbled.


    "Next time at my wedding, you muste. I''ll give you a rematch then," Sasha said with a triumphant smile.


    Finnian''s eyes sparkled briefly, "Look at you, all smug. You don''t get this excited ying with Jasper!"


    Just then, Jasper approached and overheard, puffing up in mock anger, "Who are you calling an old man? And you dare say I y badly!"


    But when he turned to Sasha, his tone softened, filled with affection, "Ah, Sasha, it''s hard to keep a grown daughter at home. But even after you join the Linters, you''re still a Perez. You know without saying - our support is always with you. Marry into their family, but live happily and joyfully!"


    Sasha hugged Jasper tightly, "Dad, I''ll always be a Perez, and your daughter first. Miss me, and I''lle running with Vivienne to see you."


    Arthur, with a gentle chuckle and his rugged voice softened, added, "Dad, I''ll make sure to bring Sasha back to visit. And I can y chess with you, letting you win as many games as you want."


    Yorick turned away, hiding his feelings, internally cursing, "Thatd''s never been this sweet to me!"


    At the Wright residence.


    With a crash, Alyssa, overwhelmed by emotion, swept all the cosmetics from her dressing table to the floor.


    "Are you saying Arthur and Sasha are getting married the day after tomorrow?!" Alyssa''s eyes were bloodshot, a deep resentment stirring her into agitation.


    "Yes, Alyssa, the news just broke. Yorick personally went to propose on behalf of Arthur. Both families agreed, and the wedding is set for the day after tomorrow. Talk about moving fast." Brianna, with aplex expression, tried to calm down the agitated Alyssa, "We need toe up with a n fast. Do you really want to see Sasha and Arthur get married?"


    Feeling a rush of panic, Alyssa''s fingers trembled. She had juste out from being disciplined, and now Arthur and Sasha were about to marry?


    This could not happen!


    She steadied herself, gripping Brianna''s hand, "I have a n that could dy their wedding, at least for a while."


    The ultimate scheme to keep Sasha and Arthur apart for good was still out of reach, but buying time was a victory in itself.


    She whispered into Brianna''s ear, who slowly smirked in response.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After Brianna left, Alyssa sat in front of a messy vanity, her gaze flickering dark and bright, her fingernails digging sharply into her palm.


    Outside the room, a tall man stood at the door, handsome and distinguished, known as Robbie Wright.


    As Robbie stepped inside, he immediately noticed the disarray and frowned deeply, discontented, "You''ve just calmed down, why are you throwing such a fit again?" Seeing her dear brother, Alyssa''s eyes welled up with tears, her voiceced with grievance and bitterness, "It''s because Sasha and Arthur are getting married!"


    Robbie pulled Alyssa to sit on the


    bed and took out a jar of high-quality ointment. Using a spoon, he carefully spread it over the red


    marks left by handcuffs oned,


    wrists, "Lynn, have you forgotten thest punishment already?"


    His tone carried a warning.


    "You''ve been hanging around with that Brianna girl too muchtely. You know exactly what kind of person she is," Robbie reminded her again.


    Alyssa bit her tower lip,


    understanding her brother''s point.


    Her brother was good in every aspect and treated her well, but when it came to the Wright family''s power struggle, he would not allow her to be a burden.


    Her voice softened, "Bro, we''re siblings. I won''t do anything to embarrass you again. But after Sasha humiliated mest time, how can I not retaliate? Bro, I''ll just teach her a small lesson, I promise to keep it under the radar."

 Chapter 901

    Robbie Wright remained silent for a moment before speaking, "Even if Arthur Linter and Sasha Perez do get married, I''ll find you a suitable match, Alyssa. You''re my one and only sister. And, hey, try to make amends with Grandpa, will you? You know how upset he wasst time. It''s important to keep the peace."


    Alyssa Wright lowered her head, murmuring softly, "Got it, brother."


    But how could any matchpare to Arthur?


    The next day.


    Vivienne Hawthorn and Percival Ellington were at a hospital, where the body from the previous night had just been brought in for examination.


    Percival had nned to review the findings first before sharing them with Vivienne, but since she was free, she decided to join him.


    Vivienne approached the body and pulled back the white sheet covering the deceased''s face. With gloves on, she pressed on the corpse''s skin, noting its pallor and rigidity, indicating death had urred between one to two days ago.


    It seemed the victim had not been dead long before her heart was removed.


    Inspecting the chest cavity, she noticed the skin was intact, save for a small incision. Whoever had removed the heart had done so with precision, leaving minimal external damage.


    After a thorough examination, Vivienne found no other injuries, suggesting the body hadn''t been tampered with further.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Despite the tranquility of the victim''s expression, the scene was grim.


    Leaving the hospital, Percival wrapped his arm around Vivienne, guiding her outside.


    "Find anything?" he asked gently.


    Vivienne shook her head, "Nothing conclusive. This is just the first body we''vee across. We''ll need more cases to form a pattern."


    She mentioned that neither Draven nor the Frostfire Intelligence Agency had provided any leads, suggesting this case might be tough to crack.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, a hint of intrigue in her voice, "Dracon Linter has been acting uptely. Maybe it''s time we dig into that."


    Percival smiled, a light flicker of interest in his eyes, "I''m curious about the Grimshaw family''s heirloom too."


    After their investigation, Percival suggested, "I''ll take you back to the Linters. Mom and dad are about to get hitched, and they could use your help. Once there''s more on the heart removal case, I''ll let you know."


    Vivienne nodded, then added, "Guess I''ll be witnessing their lovefest. Next time you pick me up, how about making me some strawberry cheesecakes?"


    Percival''s smile widened, affectionate, "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Consider it done, my little glutton."


    Upon arriving at the Linter residence, Vivienne stepped out of the car, bidding Percival a tender goodbye before entering the grand hall.


    She barely set foot inside when Arthur''s voice thundered, "What the hell is this nonsense? Who''s spreading these rumors?!"


    Sasha seemed unfazed by the online chatter, focusing instead on calming Arthur, who was visibly incensed, even confiscating his phone to prevent further agitation.


    Vivienne frowned, sensing trouble, "What''s going on, mom?"


    Sasha paused, then shifted the topic, "How did it go with the body you and Percival were looking at?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "No leads yet. We''ll have to wait for the perpetrator to strike again."


    Arthur, still fuming, approached


    Vivienne, "Some idiot online is saying. we''re getting married-which is fine-but they''re also dragging your


    mom through the mud, iming. Yur


    had an affair with Scott Brooks and


    that he''s been raising another man''s child!"


    Vivienne''s expression cooled as she opened herptop to check the trending topics. The first was about Arthur and Sasha''s wedding, followed by a scandal involving Sasha, Arthur, and Scott.


    Thements ranged from supportive to outright malicious, with many attacking Sasha''s character and sympathizing with Scott as the victim.


    Vivienne browsed through the vitriol, her face a mask of calm but her eyes hard with resolve. It was clear they were facing not just a mystery regarding the heart removal but also a battle against public opinion. "How dare she think she''s good enough for War God? He can''t possibly marry her!"


    Vivienne''s face turned icy cold, as if enveloped in a frosty shroud, her brows furrowed tightly together, radiating a dangerous aura.


    She logged onto her Twitter and sent out cease and desist letters to those particrly vile inte trolls who had been spewing venom online.


    "Publicly insulting my mother, maliciously ndering her, all posts on Twitter that harm my mother will be met with a cease and desist letter. We will not retract and will pursue legal actions!"


    Once Vivienne tweeted this, it


    caused a stir online, and her tweet


    was personally retweeted by


    Percival, who added a topment, "Any discovery of behavior


    damaging the reputation of my mother and wife from the Ellington family will face direct legat


    prosecution!"


    Stephen Harris quickly retweeted Vivienne''s post, adding, "Social media is not a ce for distorting truth and spreading lies!"


    Most shocking of all, K Brooks from the Brooks family even liked the tweet. Though she didn''t post anything herself, her stance was clear!


    Many followed K''s Twitter,


    bombarding her with irrational


    get too far, K''sment section was disabled, driving people to


    Stephen''s post to mention K,


    questioning her motives.


    "I swear K''s not truly one of the Brooks. They''ve wasted their care on her!"


    "People like her, who mingle in the world of fame, have lost their conscience!" "Maybe K''s like is a cryptic rebuttal, standing up for Scott!"


    "K''s like is loaded with hidden meanings!"

 Chapter 902

    Not long after, K made a triumphant return to Twitter, dropping a supportivement under Stephen''stest tweet: "Standing with you!"


    Soon, trolls swarmed Stephen''s tweet, hurling insults at K. It didn''t take long before Stephen''sment section was shut down, leaving the trolls with nowhere to vent their frustrations.


    Arthur, taking things to another level, used the official Linter family Twitter ount to post a coge of nine photos.


    Eight of the pictures captured Sasha trying on various bridal gowns during an outing with Arthur. Each dress,yered with tulle, embellished with gems, and featuring intricate handcrafted embroidery, was a blend of sensuality and elegance. Every style was the kind of dress that countless women dream of, inducing waves of envy and admiration.


    At the center of the coge was a photo of Sasha in a stunning mermaid gown, with Arthur looking on, his gaze full of love and amazement. It was clear to anyone who saw it just how much Arthur adored Sasha.


    Apanied by the caption "Tying the knot day after tomorrow!", the post quickly shot up to the top of the trending searches, and thement section was besieged by women envious of Sasha''s fairy-tale romance.


    "OMG, I''m in love with every single one of these dresses. Absolutely irresistible!"


    "If it were me, I''d choose the War God too, haha. Wealth, looks, and a distinguished family background, Sasha is being spoiled rotten!"


    "These gowns are all haute couture, some even designed by internationally renowned designers who only produce one dress every few years! War God spoiling Sasha with so many choices, did she save the gxy in her past life?"


    "Seeing people trash Sasha in thements, it''s just jealousy. Either jealous of her snagging such a great husband or bitter men who can''t stand to see others happy. Disgusting mindset!"


    The previously negative online narrative was quickly overturned, and manyizens changed their tune after seeing Arthur''s post. Moreover, Vivienne''s swift and decisive actions made keyboard warriors think twice before continuing their attacks.


    Sitting in the Wright family''s estate, Alyssa was fuming in front of herputer. Her breathing was ragged, her chest heaving with anger, and her palms were red from hitting the desk, seemingly oblivious to the pain.


    She had spent a fortune hiring a detective to dig up dirt on Sasha and Scott in hopes of halting their wedding. Yet, the tide of public opinion on the inte turned against her, rendering her efforts useless. Her heart was filled with resentment.


    "Brianna Wright," Alyssa''s sister, leaned against the doorway, peeking into the room before sauntering in. "Big sis, it seems like our efforts online didn''t quite hit the mark," she remarked casually.


    Alyssa clenched her teeth in frustration, her eyes glued to the screen disying Sasha in her wedding gown.


    cing aforting hand on Alyssa''s shoulder, Brianna suggested, "Maybe we just need to turn up the heat a bit more."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alyssa looked up, her voice tinged with malice, "And how do you suggest we do that, to ensure Sasha pays dearly?"


    Brianna''s gaze darkened as she looked at the image of Sasha, a spitting image of Vivienne, recalling past humiliations. She smiled slyly at Alyssa. "Remember the fallout you had with the Linters? Maybe it''s time for a well-timed apology visit. You and the War God still have a long road ahead."


    Alyssa bit her lip, understanding the implication. "But after being thrown out by Sasha in public, Arthur made it clear I''m not wee in the Linter estate. It would be a wasted effort." Tears welled up in her eyes, a picture of misery.


    Brianna scoffed internally at her sister''s naivety but kept her voice soft, "Don''t forget about Winston. You could use him as an excuse to get the old man''s permission to visit."


    Alyssa''s eyes lit up, seeing the wisdom in Brianna''s suggestion. "You''re a lifesaver, sis. I wouldn''t know what to do without you. When Arthur and I are together, I won''t forget your help."


    With a coy smile, Brianna advised, "Just remember to take good care of Winston."


    Alyssa''s determination was clear. In the Wright family, Winston, only five years old, was cherished by everyone, especially by the patriarch and their father, despitecking a mother''s presence and maternal family support. Yet, Alyssa couldn''t understand why he was so favored, knowing full well the family legacy wouldn''t be his to inherit.


    Intending to bring Winston along, Alyssa set out to find him within the vast Wright family estate, unable to locate his nanny and determined to find Winston herself.


    After scouring through Winston''s room without a trace of him, it wasn''t until she almost turned the entire Wright estate upside down that she finally spotted Winston in the rose garden in front of the fountain.


    The golden sunlight poured over


    Winston, bathing him in a soft halo. His cheeks were as plump and pink as a baby''s, his darkshes fluttering slightly In his chubby little hands, he held a watering can, joyously tending to the vibrant red roses.


    Nearby, two servants dedicated to Winston''s care were watching over him attentively.


    "Master Winston, please be careful of the rose thorns; we wouldn''t want you to get pricked!"


    "Master Winston, perhaps I should take over the watering. Just watch your head around those branches!"


    "Master Winston, if you''re fond of roses, I can clip some for youter to ce in your vase."


    Winston, absorbed in his task, finally responded in a soft, childlike voice, "When these roses are at their prettiest, I want to clip some for Auntie!"


    The servants shared a smile, fondly remembering Winston''s fondness for Sasha, whom he had met recently.


    Alyssa, clicking along in her high heels, couldn''t hide her annoyance. At such a young age, instead of hitting the books in the study, he was out here under the zing sun.


    Yet, her face softened into a warm


    smile as she looked at Winston, her


    voice gentle, "Little brother, I''m so sorry for losing sight of you at the party. It was all my fault, and


    promise it won''t happen again.


    Winston''s eyes, clear and shining, met Alyssa''s as he said in his sweet voice, "It''s okay, sister. Can you take me to see Auntie?"

 Chapter 903

    A sh of confusion crossed Alyssa''s eyes as she nced at the servants standing by.


    After a moment of silence, one of the servants spoke up with caution, "It was Miss Sasha from the Linter family''s g."


    Alyssa''s expression darkened momentarily but quickly returned to sunshine. After all, to secure an invitation to the prestigious Linter family''s event, swallowing a bit of pride was a small price to pay. She put on a gentle face, "Alright, I was wrongst time, and I owe you one. How about making it up by taking you to see Auntie at the Linter family''s ce?"


    "But we need to inform Grandpa first, shall we go now?"


    Winston, ever so obedient, nodded and willingly took Alyssa''s hand with his chubby little fingers.


    As the servants made to follow, Alyssa slowly said, "You two stay here. I''ll talk to Grandpa with Winston."


    At this, Winston''s cherubic face flushed with excitement, "Please pick some beautiful roses for me. I want to gift them to Auntie."


    Alyssa''s face darkened at the thought, Winston seemed born to challenge her patience!


    Suppressing her irritation, she tightened her grip on Winston''s hand, deliberately leaving the servants behind. She softly told him, "When we see Grandpa, remember to say how much you want to see Sasha. Sweeten your words, beg if you have to, Grandpa dotes on you the most."


    "The most important thing is, insist on having me apany you. Just say that I was the one who took youst time, so you want me again this time."


    Winston nodded along, his eyes gleaming.


    Standing before Hunter Wright''s office door, painted a ssic deep red with ancient waves shimmering across its surface, Alyssa felt the gravity of the moment. The golden doorknob, crafted from pure gold, stood out. The Wright family''s children seldom ventured near Grandpa Hunter''s study, except for Winston.


    Since being brought to the Wright family as a baby, Winston seemed to have earned a special privilege. Grandpa Hunter adored his youngest grandson, and the boy was no stranger to the study, having entered it countless times.


    Winston, with his delicate, lotus-root-like hands, reached for the golden doorknob, pulled it down, and agilely slipped inside without even a greeting.


    Alyssa, however, couldn''t afford such casualness. Standing at the door, she respectfully called out, "Grandpa."


    A deep, gravelly voice from within responded, "Come in."


    Entering, Alyssa felt a chill descend upon her.


    Winston wasfortably seated in Hunter''sp, ying with a sand timer on the desk, his face all smiles.


    Hunter, wearing a half-mask that only revealed part of his face, looked lovingly at Winston, letting the boy fidget in his arms to his heart''s content.


    After losing interest in the sand timer, Winston hopped down and looked up at Hunter with big, watery eyes, "Grandpa, I want my sister toe with me to the Linter family''s home. I want to see Auntie again. I want to y with her."


    Hunter still looked at Winston with affection, gently stroking the boy''s soft hair, his eyes flicking towards Alyssa with a mix of sternness and scrutiny.


    Meeting such a gaze unexpectedly,


    Alyssa felt a sudden unease. She tried to sound calm, "Grandpa, I know myst visit to the Linter family brought some shame to our family''s name. I want to apologize properly this time. I''ve realized mistake, and I don''t want our


    family''s rtionship with the


    my


    Linters to suffer because of me." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ???? ??


    Hunter''s focus remained on Winston, his voice taking on a slightly warmer tone, "Winston, do you really want your sister to apany you? Remember,st time she didn''t have my permission and you got lost. Are you sure you want her with you again?


    Alyssa felt a shiver run down her spine. She hadn''t forgotten how furious Grandpa Hunter had been when Winston wasn''t brought back safely.


    Her gaze shifted anxiously towards Winston, wondering if the child harbored any resentment.


    But Winston, with eyes as clear as crystal, smiled innocently, "Grandpa, I want my sister toe with me. She apologized and said it wasn''t on purpose. I really want to see Auntie again." Relieved yet humiliated, Alyssa wondered how a Wright family heiress could be at the mercy of a five-year-old''s forgiveness.


    Hunter''s indulgence of Winston made it clear why Alyssa''s brothers found it hard to ept him.


    Hunter didn''t look at Alyssa but advised Winston, "I''ll have those two servants apany you. At the Linter family''s, mind your safety."


    Turning to Alyssa, he continued, "Join Winston, but don''t cause any trouble this time. The most important thing is to ensure Winston has a happy visit. We can''t have a repeat ofst time''s incident." Alyssa stood tall and firm, her voiceced with a promise of determination, "This time, I''ll make sure my brother is safe, no more slip-ups likest time."


    Hunter fell silent, and Alyssa, feeling the weight of her vow, led Winston out of the room.


    In a room on the second floor of the old castle, a man lounged by the window, one leg casually swinging in the air, his interest piqued as he watched Alyssa and Winston leave.


    At the entrance of the Linter estate.


    Alyssa, having taken extra care with her appearance, elegantly stepped out of the car, holding Winston''s hand.


    Two servants followed closely behind Winston.


    Alyssa spoke softly to the two guards at the door, "Could you please let them know that Winston Wright is here to see Sasha?"


    The guards recognized the woman from a previous incident and looked at each other skeptically before making the call.


    Inside the mansion, Vivienne was on the sofa, absorbed in tracing the route of a car involved in a recent incident, while Sasha and Arthur were busy preparing wedding invitations.


    The invitations, designed by


    Vivienne, were elegantly simple. The


    main theme was pure white, with delicate white flowers in a cut-out design intertwined with a royal purple ribbon, and sealed with a traditional red wax seal.


    Arthur threaded the ribbon through the cards, while Sasha penned down graceful invitations, and Arthur sealed them with wax.


    The two worked in harmony, theirughter and shared efforts creating a warm atmosphere.


    "Madam, the gatehouse has informed us that Winston Wright hase to visit," the butler announced.


    Sasha, about to finish writing an invitation, paused and smiled, "Let him in. I didn''t go out to see him, but look, he''se to see me all by himself."

 Chapter 904

    Sasha''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she spoke. She put down her pen and stepped forward to greet Winston personally-after all, he was just a little guy.


    Winston toddled over, his little legs moving quickly. He was dressed in a British-inspired outfit, a sea-blue striped button-up shirt paired with navy shorts, a blend of retro and fashionable.


    He was carrying a bouquet of vibrant roses, each bloom full and bright, their scent filling the air.


    Winston could barely hold the bouquet with one hand and had been clutching it with both as he ran over. Now, looking up at Sasha with excitement, he eximed, "Auntie, look at the roses I brought for you!"


    Sasha''s heart swelled with joy at the sight of the flowers, a happy smile spreading across her face. "These don''t look like they were bought; they seem freshly cut, so vibrant."


    Winston''s voice was soft, "They''re from our garden. I asked the gardener to cut them especially for you!"


    Feeling even more delighted, Sasha took Winston''s hand and found a clear ss vase, filling it with water and arranging the bouquet of roses inside.


    Arthur, seeing the bright red roses, couldn''t help but smile. "This little guy is really sweet with Sasha. Quite the charmer."


    Sitting on the couch, Vivienne raised an eyebrow. She had been at the same party and had seen Winston interacting with his mother, pondering for a moment.


    Sasha pulled Winston towards Vivienne, her voice gentle, "This is my daughter, Vivienne."


    Vivienne was momentarily taken aback by the unusual family dynamics.


    Alyssa and Sasha were about the same age.


    Winston was Alyssa''s younger brother.


    Normally, Winston would call Sasha "sister."


    But Vivienne was over a decade older than Winston...


    Vivienne''s lips twitched at the oddity, finding it rather surreal.


    "Hello, sister..." Winston finally greeted her, a bit shyly.


    Vivienne examined Winston carefully, responding warmly, "Hello there."


    Sasha then crouched to Winston''s level, asking, "Is it just you here?"


    Winston suddenly remembered someone was waiting for him outside. He had been so caught up since entering and seeing Sasha that he almost forgot. Alyssa was outside, thinking, "Such a thoughtful little brother!"


    Winston''s soft voice added, "Auntie, my sister and two of our staff are waiting outside."


    Vivienne''s eyebrows lifted at the mention. "The Alyssa who came with youst time?"


    Winston nodded obediently.


    Arthur, meanwhile, was tying a ribbon and frowned, "Didn''t I say she''s not wee in the Linter household anymore?"


    Sasha gently tugged at his arm, signaling him to be mindful of the children.


    Sasha''s mood lightened, "Since she''s here, let''s invite her in, along with the staff looking after Winston."


    Alyssa walked in, her expression tense and fingers clenched. She vividly remembered the disdainful looks from the guards at the door.


    "How dare the Linter family''s gatekeepers look at me that way!"


    As she entered the hall, her pace slowed, and she adopted a more dignified demeanor, smiling, "Hello... Arthur..."


    Arthur was busy with wedding invitations, sealing them with red wax.


    Alyssa knew those were invitations, her mood darkening.


    Normally, she would have called him Arthur, but this time she corrected herself.


    Arthur saw her and instinctively scowled, his voice cold, "What are you doing here?"


    Alyssa, trying to salvage her pride


    yet determined to prevent Sasha and Arthur''s marriage, let tears fall, ying her part perfectly. "Arthur, was wrong about the party incident. I shouldn''t have been swayed by Kate''s words and treated Ms. Perez with such hostility. I''m here on behalf of the Wright family to apologize, hoping you can forgive and forget."


    Sasha''s smile was polite but distant. "Take a seat. I''ll have someone bring you some tea and pastries."


    Alyssa took Sasha''s nomittal response as forgiveness, although it wasn''t explicitly stated.


    She didn''t immediately find a seat, instead looking at Arthur with teary eyes, "Arthur, Sasha has forgiven my indiscretion. Can you not find it in your heart to do the same?" Arthur, focused on the invitations, responded coolly, "Your issue is with Sasha, not me."


    With an indifferent nce at Alyssa, Arthur''s reaction left her scrambling for a seat, her difort evident.


    Once the staff brought in tea and snacks, Alyssa delicately tasted a pastry before offering a piece to


    Winston. As he bit into it with his et


    little teeth,


    teeth, one of Winston''s


    personal staff gently intervened, "Miss, we prefer to check any food given to the young master first."


    Alyssa''s cheeks flushed with anger, her voice tinged with a shadow of darkness, "just had one of these cupcakes, what could possibly be wrong with it? Don''t you trust me? Besides, we''re at the Linter estate, why make a fuss like we''re the Wrights? It''d be terrible if word got out that we''re inhospitable."


    The two maids by her side exchanged ufortable nces.


    If anything happened to young master Winston, they wouldn''t know how to exin it to the Wrights.


    Sasha, with a graceful flick of her hand, said airily, "The Linters aren''t so petty about these things. Just do your jobs, and if it needs checking, then check it. As long as little Winston is safe, that''s all that matters."


    Alyssa''s face turned a shade paler. Wasn''t Sasha''sment a p in the face?


    Somehow, Sasha seemed more understanding and considerate, making Alyssa look like she was making life difficult for their own staff.


    The maids, touched by Sasha''s thoughtfulness, nodded their thanks before proceeding with their portable testing kits to ensure the food was safe. Only then did Winston take a bite.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After his snack, Winston clung affectionately to Sasha, tugging at the hem of her dress and looking around curiously by her side.


    Seeing that only ten more invitations were left to address, Sasha gently lifted the little guy, saying softly, "How about I take you for a little tour of the Linter estate?"


    Winston was only five, still too young to understand much.


    Sasha wanted to take him outside to y, but given the current tension, bringing him out wasn''t safe.


    For now, she nned to keep their outing confined to the Linter estate, offering him a small taste of hospitality.

 Chapter 905

    Winston nodded eagerly, a sparkle of joy in his eyes. After all, spending time with Aunt ra always made him happy.


    Arthur trailed behind Sasha, as Alyssa slowly stood up, joining Arthur side by side.


    As they stepped out of the door, Sasha nced back at Vivienne, who was lounging in the living room, and softly asked, "Frost, do you want to join us?"


    Vivienne shook her head gently, feeling a tad sleepy and yearning for a nap upstairs.


    The group navigated through the winding corridors, eventually stepping onto a grey concrete path, leading to a pond dotted with water lilies. It was a rare sight for the Linters to invite outsiders here. The pond''s surroundings were still under construction,cking tall fences or chains, making it easy to reach down and touch the water lilies. The scene was serene, where the sky met the water seamlessly. Alyssa was usually quiet, but as they neared the pond, she found herself speaking more.


    "This pond, it almost has a magical, natural feel to it," she remarked.


    Arthur responded in a steady tone, "When the Linters first created this pond, they didn''t rush to put up safety measures. It was off-limits to young children, allowing the lilies to grow without boundaries. It makes flower viewing all the more interesting."


    Sasha, holding Winston, slowly admired the water lilies as they walked.


    Winston rarely ventured outside the Wright family''s estate, which was designed in a ssic Western style, contrasting sharply with the traditional Chinese courtyard style of the Linters. This difference made everything new and exciting for him.


    His little hand pointed towards the concrete path they were about to cross, where several paths intertwined among the water lilies. Theck of barriers allowed the lotus leaves and flowers to stretch out onto the concrete, capturing Winston''s wide-eyed fascination.


    When Sasha reached a spot where the vibrant green lotus leaves sprawled out, she paused to let the little one take a closer look, chuckling, "If you like, I''ll pick a big lotus leaf for you to y withter!" Winston nodded excitedly, his soft lips nting a kiss on Sasha''s cheek, which made her hug him tighter.


    Alyssa clenched her fists in secret frustration. Her own brother wasn''t as affectionate with her, his sister, but got along famously with her rival. She bit down hard on her teeth.


    Arthur watched as Sasha carried Winston, herughter making her seem years younger, like a graceful young woman.


    His eyes softened, and he stepped forward, wiping the slight sweat from Sasha''s forehead with a tissue, "Your auntie has been holding you for too long, and now you''re all sweaty. Let your uncle hold you for a while!"


    Winston obediently reached out to him, and Sasha, slightly rxing, followed behind them, enjoying the scenery. Arthur, now holding Winston, seemed much more at ease,ughing heartily, "Look, there''s a goldfish over there!"


    Winston''s excitement was palpable as he wiggled his little hands, eager to get a closer look.


    Alyssa moved closer to Sasha, casually mentioning, "I always thought Ms. Perez came from an ordinary family, but to find out she''s Sasha from the Perez family, I truly underestimated her."


    Sasha nced at her with a cool look, replying smoothly, "I didn''t expect you to have such a cute brother. Are you two full siblings?"


    Alyssa thought Sasha would take the opportunity to boast about her background, but instead, she turned the tables on her.


    Alyssa''s gaze shifted back to Winston, "The Wright family''s background is probably not something to be discussed openly."


    Sasha smiled softly, understanding the situation to some extent from Alyssa''s response.


    Alyssa continued, "Your rtionship with Arthur, your love story, even having a child, was all unknown to us."


    "When you suddenly returned to the Linters, it was the talk of Rivenwood."


    "Even now, the inte is buzzing with discussions about your past."


    Sasha clicked her tongue, her lips curving in a slight smile as she nonchntly admired the lotus,


    "Your past with Arthur, including


    your unrequited love for him, is something I know nothing about, nor do wish to pry."


    Alyssa clenched her hand tighter, lowering her gaze with a soft voice, "It''s not that I''m particrly interested in your private matters but I''ve always loved Arthur. Everyone in our circle knows that.


    I''ve never considered marrying


    anyone else, always waiting for him."


    "Your sudden return with him and having a daughter was something I couldn''t ept, leading me to act in ways that embarrassed our family."


    "I''ve apologized to you today, but I still need to ask, what''s the deal with you and Scott? Were you two ever together?"


    Standing amidst the lotuses, Sasha exuded an aloof aura, her voice calm, "That''s my personal business, and you don''t need to know."


    Alyssa, tears welling in her eyes, persisted, "But I truly love Arthur. He''s a good man, and I hope you won''t do anything to hurt him, even though I never had his heart."


    Sasha, with a clear and prating gaze, looked through Alyssa, choosing not to waste any more words.


    Arthur, still buoyant with Winston in his arms, continued to explore, until Alyssa called out from behind, her cheeks flushed, "Arthur, I''m tired. Let''s sit in that gazebo over there for a bit. I need to rest." Arthur looked at Sasha, who nodded with a gentle smile.


    They walked into the brown gazebo, situated near the shore, surrounded by lush lotuses and foliage, offering a serene escape. Alyssa called Winston over to sit by her, tenderly wiping his forehead with a tissue she carried with her.


    Winston''s forehead was actually free of sweat, thanks to Sasha and Arthur tenderly carrying him around, his feet barely touching the ground.


    Suddenly, he let out an excited shriek, "Look over there! Is that a bi-colored rose with hundreds of petals?"


    Finding a bi-colored rose was rare, and one with hundreds of petals was even more extraordinary and hard toe by.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Winston, who had been sittingfortably on a bench under the pavilion, slowly stood up, leaning on the table with curiosity sparkling in his eyes.


    Sasha quickly grabbed the back of his shirt, her tone slightly stern, "Be careful."


    She looked in the direction Alyssa was pointing and, indeed, there it was a bi-colored rose with hundreds of petals in the pond of the Linter estate, probably the only one of its kind. Alyssa turned to Winston, "Do you like it? If you do, I can pick it for you to take home."


    Winston nodded, "I do like it." His voice was soft, "But it belongs to Auntie, and she hasn''t offered it to us yet."


    Alyssa froze, a look of embarrassment crossing her face.


    Arthur also looked at her disapprovingly. It seemed that even a five-year-old understood certain principles that she, an adult, was ready to overlook.

 Chapter 906

    Sasha could see that Winston genuinely adored the flower, but it belonged to the Linter family''s pond, a unique and rare dual-colored peony, no less. Getting it would require Arthur''s approval. Alyssa''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she spoke softly, "I didn''t think it through. I saw how much my brother loved it and wanted to give it to him. Winston has always been the apple of our family''s eye and I overstepped."


    "But I must ask, Ms. Perez, could you please consider gifting us that dual-colored peony? I wouldn''t take it for nothing; I''m willing to trade something for it!"


    "My grandfather always said we should make sure Winston leaves happy, and I want to honor that."


    Her sincerity was evident, showcasing nothing but a sister''s deep love andmitment.


    Arthur furrowed his brows, his voice deep and serious, "It''s just a peony. The Linter family can cultivate another if we choose. I already promised him a flower from the pond, one he could pick himself." What was meant to be a joyful gift of flowers was now a mess, thanks to Alyssa, souring Arthur''s mood significantly.


    Trouble seemed to follow this woman!


    Alyssa nced at the coveted peony, still out of reach. If she wanted to take it home without ruining it, she''d need to cut it carefully at the stem.


    Surrounded by other flowers and leaves, she found herself in a dilemma, her pleading eyes turning to Arthur, silently asking for his help to retrieve the flower.


    Arthur''s patience was wearing thin as he asked, "Do you want me to arrange a boat for you so the boatman can help you pick that peony?"


    Alyssa''s face flushed with excitement, "Really? You''d do that?"


    Arthur was actually considering arranging a boat for her to go flower picking.


    Arthur, with a tone of disbelief, "...Just stand on it, lean over, and you can pick the dual-colored peony."


    This woman seemed tockmon sense!


    After that, Arthur carried Winston away, following Sasha''s lead.


    Alyssa''s face turned pale, frustration boiling within her. Sasha''s arrival had changed Arthur''s attitude towards her entirely!


    Standing on a bench in the gazebo, she leaned over precariously, reaching for the peony. Her bnce wavered.


    As she finally managed to grasp the flower, a sinister smirk crossed her face, momentarily revealing her true feelings.


    When Sasha and Winston returned, carrying strips of bacon, with Arthur trailing behind, Alyssa''s eyes sparkled with an odd excitement.


    Still pretending to struggle with the flower, as Sasha and Winston approached, Alyssa dramatically fell into the water, creating a huge ssh.


    Desperately sshing, her cries for help pierced the air, "Help... please, save me..."


    Winston, concerned, rushed over, trying to extend a small fishing rod to her.


    But Sasha''s stern voice halted him, "Winston! Stop!"


    Without hesitation, Sasha dived in after noticing the depth was more than she anticipated. She swiftly located Winston and brought him to the surface. Arthur arrived in panic, and after Sasha handed Winston to him, he began emergency procedures. Winston coughed up water, slipping in and out of consciousness. Meanwhile, Sasha climbed out, her tone dark, "There''s another person in the water; I couldn''t carry her."


    Arthur dove in without a word, pulling Alyssa to safety. Once rescued, she coughed violently, gradually regaining her senses.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sitting soaked and muddy on the ground, Alyssa frantically looked for Winston, her voice trembling with fear for her brother.


    Sasha, with a chilling gaze, assured, "He''s being taken care of by his personal servants. He''ll wake up soon."


    "I need to see him now!" Alyssa demanded, overwhelmed with worry.


    Elsewhere, Arthur had arranged for Winston to be treated in a special room, with two personal servants attending, ensuring he was alright after the ordeal.


    When Alyssa arrived, her face was


    streaked with tears as she looked at Winston lying in the hospital bed, overwhelmed with guilt and sorrow. She turned her head, ring with tearful eyes at Sasha, "Why didn''t you stop my brother? He''s so young, and you let him fall into the water!"


    Bet


    "I get that we''ye had our differences, but that should have been between us. You shouldn''t drag my little brother into this! He trusted you much or else I would never have brought him over to the Linter family''s ce to hang out!"


    Alyssa''s usations came hard and fast, conveniently omitting any mention of her own responsibility in the matter.


    Arthur burst out, "What are you even ranting about? I''d like to ask you, you were the one who wanted to pick that rare two-toned rose, standing on the chair at the gazebo which was plenty stable. How did you end up falling?"


    This question caught Alyssa off


    guard, and she soon started sobbing, was standing on the chair and lost my bnce, tumbling down. If only, Arthur, you had agreed to help me pick it, maybe none of this would have happened!"


    Since Arthur wouldn''t take her side, Alyssa realized she had to speak up for herself.

 Chapter 907

    Arthur''s eyes zed with intensity, making her shiver. "The chair is made of oak, you''re wearing ts, and yet you im you''re unsteady?"


    Alyssa''s face flushed with embarrassment and then went pale. She stuttered, "Arthur, this is too harsh. What about the bond between the Wrights and the Linters?" Arthur''s words were cold and direct, cutting deep. "There''s no bond between us. You''re trying to pin me on my wife out of thin air. I won''t forgive that!"


    Alyssa stood frozen like a shattered porcin doll, her gaze filled with venom as she stared at Sasha.


    Sasha, throughout this ordeal, hadn''t said a word. Her elegance was unmarred, dressed in simple yet wless attire.


    She didn''t need to speak or act; Arthur''s support was her vindication.


    Alyssa was seething with hatred.


    Sasha''s brows furrowed slightly as she checked on Winston, adjusting his IV with concern. When she finally addressed Alyssa, her voice was cold, "If not for the fact you''re Winston''s sister, I''d have no qualms about ending you."


    Her ruthless tone sent shivers down Alyssa and her attendants'' spines.


    "Were you so desperate to grasp at the lifeline Winston offered? Do you realize your actions could have drowned him, putting him in greater peril than you faced?"


    Sasha''s piercing gaze was a challenge.


    Alyssa, guilt-ridden, fumbled with her words, "In that moment, survival was all I could think of. I didn''t mean to drag him down with me!"


    "If you had any sense, you would have waited for me to rescue you, rather than endangering Winston. His current state is on you," Sasha retorted, her authority leaving Alyssa speechless.


    Winston''s attendants admired Sasha, recognizing Alyssa''s schemes. They knew the truth would reach the Wright family patriarch once Winston awoke.


    When Winston''s eyes fluttered open to the twilight, the first thing he saw was Sasha''s caring face. His small hand reached for hers, and after a thorough check ensuring he was fine, Sasha finally rxed. Sasha tenderly brushed his forehead, then pinched his cheek softly.


    Alyssa rushed forward, tears streaming, "Winston, you scared me to death. Promise never to do something so reckless again!"


    The insincerity in her act was palpable, but young Winston, innocent and pure-hearted,forted her, "Sis, I''m okay. Don''t be scared."


    Arthur had the Linter family butler bring in Winston''s favorite flower, a bi-colored lotus, now closed into a bud. Despite the butler''s reluctance to bypass Yorick, Arthur had insisted.


    Winston''s delight at the sight of the lotus was genuine, a stark contrast to Alyssa''s resentment.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sasha and Arthur shared a smile, promising to bring Winston to their wedding, setting aside the drama.


    The next day, Arthur, frustrated by the online uproar over their wedding ns, dered a bold move. "Let the inte buzz. We''ll live stream our wedding to the world!"


    Their defiance was clear, turning their wedding into a spectacle for the world to see, proving their love could withstand any storm.


    Vivienne, roused by themotion, groggily supported the decision, her morning irritation forgotten in the face of their resolve.


    Arthur''s face softened as he saw his


    darling daughter Vivienne awaken. Looping his arm around her shoulder, he asked with a warm tone, "Sweetheart, what would you like to eat? I''ll cook it myself for you and your mom."


    Vivienne, with anguid nce thatcked her usual frostiness, felt her defenses against Arthur slowly melting away after spending so many days with the Linter family. She gently removed his arm and opened Twitter to check thetest buzz.


    Twitter was abuzz more than ever. The top trending topic was, "Boycott War God Sasha''s Wedding!"


    Following that, the second and third spots were taken by "War God Sasha is Getting Married Tomorrow!" and "Sasha used of Persecuting Alyssa''s Brother Over Past Grudges!"


    The top searches of the past few days were all about her parents, prompting Vivienne to muse about getting on the trending list herself. Why not make it a family affair?


    Turning to her mother, she yfully suggested, "Mom, how about we also get married tomorrow, along with Mr. Wolf? Let''s get the whole family trending together."


    "No way!" Arthur interjected sternly,


    his voice cutting through the room. "That Ellington boy hasn''t gotten past me yet! And since when do weddings be group events? I only nned on marrying Sasha!"

 Chapter 908

    Vivienne shot Arthur a look, pretending not to hear his objection, her long legs crossed as she sat on the sofa.


    She then clicked on the third trending topic on Twitter, curious to see how Alyssa had dug her own grave this time.


    Opening the tweet, there was an audio clip that yed for both Sasha and Arthur to hear.


    "What''s going on with you and Scott? Have you been with him?"


    "What does it matter to you if I''ve been with Scott? What right do you have to ask?"


    "I''m not interested in your personal life. I''ve been waiting for Arthur for years..."


    "Why drag my brother into our issues?"


    "We''re family. Why can''t your brother pay for your mistakes?"


    Sasha frowned, murmuring, "I never said any of that. She''s clearly manipted my voice."


    Arthur, angered, added, "Sasha would never say such things. This is obviously doctored!"


    Vivienne looked at the online file, the audio continuing to y, and raised a question, "When she entered, would the guards have checked her? Could she bring something that even the Linters couldn''t detect?"


    Arthur, catching on to Vivienne''s implication, his gaze sharpening, said sternly, "Someone get those two guards in here now!"


    It was either the guards were bribed by Alyssa to let her sneak in the recording device, or Alyssa had something so sophisticated that even the Linters''test detectors couldn''t pick it up, though thetter seemed highly unlikely.


    When the two guards came in, they felt the intense pressure emanating from Arthur, like a lion asserting his dominance, making them exchange nervous nces.


    Arthur yed the recording from Vivienne''s phone out loud on the coffee table, letting it loop.


    Hearing their voices in the recording, one guard''s legs trembled as he stammered, "Mr. Linter, I swear I followed protocol and thoroughly scanned Ms. Wright with the detector! Knowing her history with being thrown out before, I was even more diligent! But I found nothing!"


    The other guard, witnessing the scene, spoke up for his colleague, "Mr. Linter, I saw him check Ms. Wright carefully. We didn''t intentionally let her bring any electronic devices in!" Arthur, with years ofbat experience, could tell these men likely weren''t lying. Moreover, it wasn''t easy to be a guard for the Linters without proven loyalty.


    Vivienne, her fingers flying over herptop keyboard, pulled up the Linters''prehensive surveince footage in less than a minute.


    The video showed, from the entrance of the Linters'' estate, Alyssa and Winston being scanned by two guards with a detector, not missing any spot.


    "Let them go. It''s not their fault," Vivienne said calmly.


    Once the guards had left, Arthur moved closer to Vivienne, watching the surveince footage. Vivienne chuckled coldly, "Seems like there''s a third possibility." All three understood that someone was eager to stir up trouble.


    Sasha, rubbing her belly, suggested, "Let''s not sit around all morning. Let''s go have breakfast; dad should be downstairs by now."


    The sly looks exchanged between mother and daughter in that moment mirrored each other perfectly.


    Surprise flickered through Arthur''s eyes, followed by a chuckle.


    Sitting at the grand dining table of the Linters, everyone gathered for breakfast except for Hector Linter, who was always abroad due to his diplomatic duties. Yorick, at the head of the table, served Sasha a fried egg and handed Vivienne a ss of milk.


    Noticing Sasha''s red-rimmed eyes, Yorick''s hands trembled slightly.


    "Sasha, have you been crying? It''s my first time seeing you cry," Yorick asked, visibly anxious.


    Sasha, having been trained by him, wasn''t known for such disys of emotion.


    To his surprise, and likely Jasper''s as well, Sasha shook her head, feigning strength amidst her vulnerability, "Dad, I''m fine. Just getting older, losing some of my former resilience." Dracon looked on in disbelief; his sister-inw was known for her fierceness, adept in both intellect andbat, even more intimidating than his brother at times.


    Arthur, mming his hand on the


    table, fumed "Sasha and I are getting married tomorrow, and someone releases a recordingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ndering her integrity, usic


    her


    of mistreating Alyssa and extending her wrath to Alyssa''s brother!"


    "We can''t even find evidence to refute the recording''s content! Sasha was so wronged she couldn''t help but cry in the living room!"


    Upon hearing this, Yorick instructed the butler to bring him the details of the online scandal.


    Reading through thements under the tweet, Yorick''s initially stern face tensed further.


    "I thought Sasha was maniptive, but this is beyond. Disloyal, unkind, and malicious!"


    "The recording clearly shows she


    was involved with Scott, poor Alyssa waiting faithfully only to have her love snatched away by another


    woman, and to top it off, she''ss


    involved with someone else, how disgusting!"


    "Can''t judge a book by its cover. Why drag Alyssa''s little brother into the feud with her? Get out of Veridia!"


    "Going after a little kid, really? Using a child to vent her displeasure, is she even human?"


    "And to think War God still favors her, makes me sick!"


    Yorick mmed his phone down, struggling to contain his towering rage, his eyes zing with fury.


    Opening Twitter, he saw even the Linter family''s official ount was bombarded with mentions, and their DMs flooded with countless messages.


    "If War God actually marries Sasha tomorrow, he''s no hero of mine in Veridia!"


    "War God dethroned by a woman, talk about a femme fatale!"


    "Who''s joining me to protest at the Linter''s tomorrow? No way this wedding''s happening!"


    "Break off the engagement, break it off, break it off!!!"


    "The Linter family''s lost their minds, letting one woman tarnish their reputation..."


    Yorick''s face turned red and then pale with anger, his breaths heavy and uneven. In a fit of rage, he snatched the tablet from the butler, hurling it to the ground where it shattered into pieces.


    He stomped on it repeatedly, fuming. "This is outrageous! Who dared to do this? Once I find out, they''ve made an enemy of the Linter family!"

 Chapter 909

    The butler supported Yorick, urging him to calm down, emphasizing that his well-being was paramount.


    "Isn''t there any way to prove Sasha''s innocence?" Yorick asked, his voice heavy with concern.


    Sasha, head bowed, forced aposed facade. "The voice in the recording isn''t Al-generated. Instead, they prerecorded my voice and manipted it to fabricate evidence. No matter how you investigate, it''ll still point back to me."


    Yorick narrowed his eyes. "Sasha, you mentioned they prerecorded your voice. How did they manage to capture it?"


    After getting the full story from Sasha and Arthur, Yorick cursed under his breath. "The Wright family is a snake pit, and Alyssa is the worst of them! Not even as a gift to the Linters would she be weed, yet she dares to dream of marrying Arthur!"


    "Regardless, this scandal tarnishes the Linter name. In my opinion, we should contact Hunter and have Alyssa personally debunk the fake recording," suggested Hailey Linter, her face a mask of thunder. Her gaze was sharp as she looked at Sasha. "Your carelessness has put our family''s reputation at risk!"


    Arthur stepped in front of Sasha, his reply icy. "If you''ve got nothing helpful to say, then don''t say anything at all. It''s not like Sasha wanted this. She was framed, and as her family, we should be supporting her, not criticizing."


    Hailey scoffed, her expression darkening.


    Vivienne leaned back, sipping her milk, her voice clear and melodic. "Aunt, there''s no need to be so upset. This situation doesn''t warrant Grandpa''s personal involvement in seeking Hunter''s help." Yorick''s eyes brightened at Vivienne''s words.


    He wasn''t opposed to asking Hunter for a favor.


    But with Sasha trapped in this predicament, likely due to Alyssa Wright''s scheming, how could he bring himself to ask?


    Vivienne continued, "I''ve carefully reviewed the surveince footage. Alyssa passed the initial security check at the Linter estate without issue, but the footage inside was tampered with and deleted. They thought they were being clever."


    "It means there''s a mole within the Linters, someone who helped Alyssa by slipping her the recording device."


    Yorick red, outraged. "So, we have a traitor in the Linter family! Someone dares to betray me, targeting Sasha to aid Alyssa!"


    "If I find out who it is, I''ll make them pay dearly!"


    Hailey''s expression was unreadable as she watched Vivienne, staying silent throughout.


    At this moment, the less said, the better, to avoid suspicion.


    The family''s silence was palpable, with Yorick ring at each member, the tension undercutting the usual dining room chatter.


    Only Vivienne, with her fork gracefully segmenting her meal, seemed untouched by the turmoil, her demeanor aloof. With a smile and a pleasant voice, she reassured, "Grandpa, don''t be upset. By the time we finish our midday nap, I''ll have retrieved the deleted footage. This isn''t an ordinary case of surveince tampering; they were quite sophisticated and must have spent a pretty penny. But I''ve found a way in." "Once I have the results, I''ll inform everyone. After all, I won''t let anyone who harms my mother get away with it." Her voice grew sharp with thest words, sending shivers down the spines of the servants. "Vivienne," Yorick dered, his voice resonating with authority, "I too won''t let anyone who harms our family off the hook. Anyone who dares cross us is dering war on the Linters!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After breakfast, everyone retreated to their rooms for rest.


    Sasha and Vivienne exchanged a smile before separating.


    Arm in arm, Arthur and Sasha headed to their bedroom. Inside, Sasha hummed a tune, unfazed by the online nder and attacks.


    Arthur, looking every bit the dashing


    husband, deaned close to Sasha.


    Ret


    "Wife, I did quite well, didn''t I? Perfectly yed my part without even a heads-up from you and our daughter."


    Sasha cooed in response, "Your ability to adapt on the fly is


    unmatched in my eyes! Why wol


    need to brief you? Wouldn''t that be underestimating you?"


    I


    Arthur seemed appeased by her words, brushing off any hurt feelings.


    Sasha mused aloud, "I wonder if we''ll catch a big fish or a small fry this time?"


    Arthur smiled, his chin resting on Sasha''s shoulder. "Big or small, we''ll clear your name. Marry me tomorrow."


    After lunch, Yorick and Hailey, showing their age, retired to their rooms for their customary midday rest, aided by the butler.


    Vivienne saw Yorick to his room before heading to her own for a brief respite.


    Arthur and Sasha did the same.


    Meanwhile, outside their rooms, stealthy footsteps approached.


    A pair of eyes peeked through the door crack, surveying each person''s peaceful slumber.


    Then, from under the door, a small device emitted a faint smoke, deepening the upants'' sleep.


    The perpetrator, after ensuring no evidence of their visit remained, walked away with a normal pace, leaving no trace.


    Vivienne rolled over to lie on her side, her longshes fluttering slightly before she suddenly opened her eyes, a small smile ying on her lips. She gently opened her bedroom door to find Arthur and Sasha waiting for her outside.


    Sasha tapped Vivienne''s forehead lightly, "If you didn''t wake up soon, I was about to believe you were out for the count!"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, a yful tone in her voice, "Well, you''ve got to make it believable!"


    The trio followed the trail of their target, eventually reaching the surveince area of the Linter estate.


    Vivienne wasn''t surprised, just a bit disappointed. It seemed the big fish were always out of reach, and they were stuck chasing the small fry. The man, masked, had knocked out the guard and sneaked into the surveince room, frantically searching for the footage from that day.


    Muttering to himself with a hint of


    desperation in his eyes, he


    grumbled, "Paid a fortune to have


    someone erase this, and yet, here


    am, made a fool of in front of Vivienne! Promised me it''d be unrecoverable!"


    "Idiot, looks like I''ve got to take care of it myself."


    His fingers flew over the mouse, finding the day''s footage and fast-forwarding to the relevant time.


    What he saw on the screen made him panic and rush to leave.


    But as he turned, he found Vivienne staring at him intently, amusement twinkling in her eyes, "Dracon, whatever are you doing here?"

 Chapter 910

    Dracon shook his head in panic, knowing all too well why he was here, yet hoping against hope that his actions could somehow be justified.


    Arthur advanced on him, grabbing Dracon by the shirt and ring with such fury that it seemed to emanate the dominance of someone born to lead. "It was you! You''re the one who gave Alyssa that voice recorder!"


    Caught in Arthur''s iron grip, Dracon''s face was a mask of terror. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he stammered, "Bro, please... I just... I lost my head for a moment. Please, let me off this time..."


    But excuses would do Dracon no good; not when Arthur was this enraged.


    He shouldn''t have voluntarily entered the Linter family''s surveince room.


    Had he heeded the warnings, he wouldn''t have been caught so swiftly-like a moth drawn to me, he had sealed his own fate.


    Sasha approached, her presencemanding. "Besides the voice recorder, what else did you give Alyssa?"


    Dracon''s eyes darted away, caught off guard by her insight. But before he could react further, Arthur''s fist connected with his face, numbing his cheek and drawing blood from the corner of his mouth. His legs trembled beneath him.


    Arthur''s voice was a low growl, barely containing his rage. "My wife asked you a question. Answer her!"


    Wincing in pain, Dracon managed to shake his head, his voice trembling. "I... I also gave her a video camera..."


    His eyes pleaded with Arthur, begging for mercy he knew wouldn''te. "Please, don''t tell Dad... He''d disown me, and I... I don''t want to lose my family."


    Arthur''s gaze was icy, his grip tightening. "You should have been cast out of the Linter family long ago!"


    Dracon looked up, disbelief etched across his face, then anger. "Why? Why am I the one to go? When you and Hector were away, I was the one who kept this family together, not you!"


    "And what of it? If not for me keeping things running smoothly at home, could you have pursued your battles without a second thought?"


    Arthur''s expression darkened, his aura intimidating. "Dare to speak of it? When you drugged our father, did you think I wouldn''t find out? If not for Dad''s constant pleas on your behalf, you''d have been gone long ago."


    Dracon had underestimated the


    knowledge within his own family. The secret of his betrayal wasn''t as well-kept as he''d believed, with even Vivienne, the renowned Specter Heafer and Arthur''s ally, being privy to his schemes.


    Cornered and desperate, Dracon''s defiance was a sad testament to his craving for recognition in a family that seemed to overshadow him at every turn. His attempt to sabotage Arthu and Sasha''s wedding was a misguided effort to im a ce of importance, a bid for


    acknowledgment that was doomed. from the start.


    Arthur, cold and unyielding, posed a final question, highlighting the core principle of the Linter family ethos, "What is our family''s creed?"


    Dracon, head bowed in shame, whispered, "Together in glory, together in loss."


    "And yet, you chose this path for power? For recognition?"


    Silence was Dracon''s only reply, a silence filled with the weight of his actions driven by a deep-seated need for validation-a need that had led him to the brink of ruin within the very family he sought to impress.


    So, there was absolutely no way he could let Sasha marry into the Linters. Better yet, he thought, to take Vivienne and get the hell away from the Linters!


    But he failed.


    His heart felt like it was about to


    leap out of his chest, his face ghostly pale. Trembling, he


    BUT


    it


    managed to say, "Big brother, if you could find it in you to give me another chance, I swear I''ll make right. I''ll get the audio and video recordings from Alyssa myself and post the truth online, clear your wife''s name!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arthur squinted, finally releasing Dracon, "You have until 10 PM. Get it done."


    If Dracon hadn''t still been useful to him, Arthur would have kicked him out of the Linters right then and there.


    "Alright." Dracon didn''t want to do this, but at this moment, it was the only way he could save himself.

 Chapter 911

    At dusk, the fading sunlight filtered through the window, casting a rosy glow on Alyssa''s face.


    She was hunched over herputer, her gaze venomous, her usually gentle features twisted in malice, growing more ferocious by the minute.


    Scrolling through the audio files she had uploaded herself, the inte was in an uproar. The barrage of insults demanded Sasha leave Veridia and forbade her marriage to Arthur, her lips curling into a sinister smile.


    Excitement sparkled in her eyes as she prepared to upload a video that would incite even greater outrage among theizens. If they stormed Arthur and Sasha''s wedding tomorrow, how could they possibly go through with it?


    The thought only fueled her excitement as she edited a video, dubbing over it with Sasha''s voice before releasing it into the wild.


    The video showcased the moment Alyssa had fallen into the water while picking lotuses.


    With a ssh, Alyssa dropped into the water, desperately screaming for help. On the screen, Sasha stood by, utterly indifferent.


    The scene shifted to five-year-old Winston hurriedly extending a bamboo pole towards Alyssa, while Sasha remained on the sidelines, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.


    In the hospital, Alyssa couldn''t hold back her tears as she confronted Sasha, asking why she had acted so cruelly.


    Sasha''s response was dismissive, countering with scorn that her own happiness was all that mattered.


    Soon enough, the online masses couldn''t help but flock to the post to leave theirments, filled with righteous indignation and fury.


    "First, there''s Sasha''s audio, now there''s video evidence. This is irrefutable proof!"


    "Can she even be considered human? She values life so little!"


    "To think someone like her dares to marry the War God. I''ll personally see to it she pays tomorrow!"


    "To be so indifferent towards a child, her malice knows no bounds!"


    "Shocking, this video sends chills down my spine. Is this how a so-called genius regards human life?"


    "I''m calling the police! Lock her up and throw away the key!"


    "Who recorded this? I bet even the servants in the Linter family couldn''t stand her wicked deeds."


    Alyssa''sughter filled the room, a sound that chilled to the bone, her eyes gleaming with hatred, relishing in her revenge.


    Sasha, this is what you get forpeting with me for Arthur!


    I''ll ruin your reputation, make you despised by everyone. When people think of the War God, you''ll be nothing but a stain on his legacy!


    Your existence will only bring him shame; you''ll never be worthy of him!


    A gentle knock interrupted her thoughts, and Alyssa, with a lift in her tone, beckoned, "Enter!"


    Brianna entered, her face as lovely as a blooming flower, smiling as she spoke in a soft voice, "Congrattions, sister. It seems your trip with Winston was a sess!" Alyssa stood up, grasping her hand, unable to hide her pride, "Thanks to your advice, Brianna. I couldn''t have done it without you. You yed a crucial role!"


    Brianna covered her mouth, giggling, "Seeing sister''s ning to fruition, I thought I''d offer my congrattions in advance~"


    Alyssa smiled, "Don''t worry, Brianna. I haven''t forgotten your contribution."


    Just then, a phone rang urgently.


    Alyssa nced at the caller ID, her face softening in apology to Brianna, "I''ve got a call, Brianna. We''ll catch upter, and I''ll take you shopping. Pick whatever you like." Brianna, ever astute, understood the importance of the call and nodded, excusing herself.


    Alyssa answered, her face alight with joy as she continued to browse through the overwhelmingly negativements about Sasha.


    "How do you feel now, triumphant? My brother and Sasha might not even get married tomorrow!" Dracon''s voice came from the other end.


    Alyssa''s smile broadened, "Dracon, I haven''t forgotten the favor you''ve done me. Is there a way to ensure their wedding doesn''t happen at all?"


    Dracon''s contempt for Sasha was no secret. To prevent her marriage into the Linter family, he was willing to aid Alyssa, needing only the final push to seal their fate. Dracon spoke slowly, "I have a n that could prevent their wedding tomorrow. I have something, but we need to meet in person to discuss it."


    Without hesitation, Alyssa agreed, "Great, your help with the recording equipment and software was invaluable. Sasha wouldn''t be facing this bacsh otherwise."


    "Where shall we meet? Send me the address."


    After a brief agreement, Dracon ended the call.


    Dracon had chosen a private booth for their meeting, ensuring utmost privacy.


    Upon arrival, Alyssa''s guard dropped slightly.


    Dracon was fully masked and hooded, concealing his identity thoroughly.


    Alyssa frowned slightly at his appearance, "Dracon, why all the secrecy for meeting me? Are you still wary of me?"


    Dracon chuckled, amused by her


    question, "You''re overthinking it. I''m not wary of you; I''m cautious of the Linter family. Ever since you


    exposed those manipted ax


    and videos to frame Sasha, they''ve been on high alert. If someone spots me meeting you, my brother would be the first to confront me."


    Alyssa tapped her fingers on the table, rhythmically, her voiceced with a hint of admiration, "You know, I didn''t see iting. Dracon, you''re quite the schemer."


    Dracon let out a chuckle, then his voice took on a serious note, "Did you bring the original audio and video recordings I asked you to?"


    A slight frown creased Alyssa''s forehead, almost imperceptible, as she replied with a lightugh, "I did, but why exactly do you need them?"


    Dracon''s expression grew stern, "That''s precisely why I wanted us to meet today. Right now, Sasha and her crew can''t prove the truth, so your recordings could y a pivotal role." "What role?" Alyssa asked, hesitation in her voice.


    "What if we use your recordings to


    create evidence that Sasha


    Even as he spoke, he could hardly believe his own suggestion. Manipting audio was one thing, but creating a convincing video?


    At best, it could get Sasha detained for a few days before she''s released.


    A spark of excitement lit up Alyssa''s eyes as she eximed, "You''re absolutely right, how did I not think of that! If Sasha is suspected of murder and the police get involved, she''ll never be able to marry Arthur!"


    "The Linter family would never ept a woman tainted by crime!"

 Chapter 912

    Dracon sipped his coffee with feigned calmness, realizing he''d teamed up with a disposable ally. If he hadn''t handed her the recording device back then, she probably wouldn''t have made it this far. "Exactly, that''s my n. Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll take you somewhere we can get that video done today. Sasha and Arthur''s wedding tomorrow? Not happening!" Dracon asserted with unwavering confidence.


    Alyssa nodded, grabbed her purse, and followed him, eager to see this through.


    Unbeknownst to her, their every move was being live-streamed to a national audience. As for Dracon, Vivienne was on the side, live-streaming while filtering any slips that might reveal his identity, ensuring the broadcast met both their goals.


    Dracon opened the car door, ushered Alyssa inside, and they sped off to a rural area.


    The vige looked deste, with weeds sprouting from the cracked soil, gently swaying in the breeze.


    Alyssa looked around with disdain, furrowing her brow, "Can someone capable of making such high-quality, wless videos really live in a ce like this?"


    Dracon, prompted by her question, was reminded of his visit to the reclusive woman in the woods. He patiently replied, "Possibly. After all, people who make these kinds of videos often deal with fabrications, making them targets for retaliation. Hiding out in destion makes sense."


    Alyssa nodded, finding some logic in his words.


    They approached a lonely house, a small cabin with several photos hanging outside to dry.


    As Alyssa made to enter, Dracon stopped her. "He only agreed to meet with me. I''ll go in alone."


    Alyssa frowned, "What''s the harm in adding one more person?"


    Before she could step forward, Dracon urgently held her back, "These types are quirky. If he gets upset by an extra person, our whole n could fall through!"


    Though Dracon seemed off to Alyssa today, his points were valid, leaving her with little to argue.


    With the day growingte and not wanting to linger in this remote ce, she reluctantly handed over the original recordings to Dracon, "Here are the audio and video originals. Make sure Sasha ends up untouchable."


    Dracon nodded confidently, betraying no sign of deceit.


    Once inside, Dracon took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his brow, relieved.


    He handed the recordings over to Vivienne, cing them on the table.


    As soon as Dracon entered, the live broadcast was cut.


    Vivienne, legs crossed and lounging in her chair, had been dozing with her eyes shut.


    Upon opening her eyes and seeing Dracon still jittery, she gave a chilling warning, "Dracon, a word of advice: wander in the dark too much, and you''ll meet ghosts."


    She had evidence of all Dracon''s misdeeds but had spared him since he was part of the Linter family- for now.


    Her primary goal was finding Abigail through Dracon.


    For now, she let him be.


    Should Dracon see the error of his ways, perhaps for Yorick''s sake, she might let him off.


    But if he continued his deceit, she wouldn''t hold back.


    Facing away from Vivienne, Dracon''s eyes burned with hatred.


    Diana Perez had been ruined by her and Sasha, and he would not let it go.


    This time, he admitted his oversight in not heeding a warning, whichnded him in their trap.


    Exiting the cabin and gently closing the door behind him, Alyssa waited outside, anxious for news. "How did it go? Is the video done? Sasha and Arthur''s wedding is off?" Dracon''s gaze flickered with an indiscernible shade as he looked at her, his expression screaming, "Idiot."


    A feeling of dread crept into Alyssa as she instinctively stepped back before reaching for Dracon''s sleeve, "Shouldn''t you give me back the originals now?" Shrugging off her hand with disdain, Dracon scoffed coldly and drove off, leaving a trail of dust that made Alyssa cough uncontrobly in disbelief.


    Left alone in the deste countryside, Alyssa''s fear turned to realization as she rushed to open the cabin door.


    Inside, the room was empty except for aputer streaming their entire conversation live.


    Alyssa understood she''d been yed by Dracon.


    Her hands trembling, eyes red with fury, she attempted to smash theputer to stop the broadcast, but her efforts were in vain as the machine remained intact.


    Alyssa frantically searched the cabin


    for something, anything that could help her a baseball bat, a heavy book. But the room was almost bare, save for aputer that seemed to mock her with its


    presence. Not even a paperweight in


    sight.


    Theputer continued to y the damning evidence of their plot, her voice outlining ns in an ent thick with malice. She couldn''t stand it, couldn''t stand the sight of her own twisted face in the video. Desperation wing at her, Alyssa made a break for the door, but it might as well have been a wall. No matter how much strength she threw into it, the door wouldn''t budge.


    Copsing to the floor, hands


    cradling her throbbing head, she teetered on the brink of copse. She fumbled for her phone, a lifeline to the outside world, only to find it as dead as her hopes-no signat, no way out.


    Her eyes, once bright, now swirled with madness, fixated on the live stream still ying on theputer. With a primal scream, she hurled her arm at the machine, trying to smash it into silence.


    Vivienne, having secured the


    evidence, had unleashed it upon the


    world with relentless efficiency.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    From the moment Alyssa had pressed record, so had Vivienne ensuring every second of their conspiracy wasid bare until the bitter end.

 Chapter 913

    The entire episode that unfolded at the Linter family''s residence was captured in vivid detail and rity, making its way into the national spotlight thanks to Alyssa''s livestream that had viewers glued to their


    screens across the country.


    It was a stunning turn of events.


    Online, people were seething, feeling duped and manipted for so long. They directed their outrage at Alyssa, the woman they now vilified after having praised her mistakenly. The inte was aze with scorn for her.


    "Talk about a reality check. Alyssa, why don''t you just drop off the face of the earth?!"


    "It just goes to show, War God knows people. He knew who was genuine and who wasn''t. Let''s not meddle in others'' lives anymore!"


    "Did you guys see that? Alyssa didn''t lift a finger to help her own brother. It was Sasha who dove in to save him. What kind of person is Alyssa?!"


    "Alyssa clearly used her brother as a pawn, not caring if he lived or died, all for her own gain."


    "And then there''s her shamelessly coveting someone else''s prize, like a two-toned, thousand-petal lotus in their pond, using her brother as an excuse to get it!"


    "Sasha is the epitome of grace and kindness. The best aunt one could ask for. I''m in tears!"


    "War God''s wedding is tomorrow. I swear, he''s struck gold!"


    "It was Sasha who had War God save Alyssa, and how does she repay them? With betrayal. Absolute monster."


    Alyssa sat in front of herputer, rage boiling over as she read thements autoying on her screen. In a fit of anger, she smashed her fist into theputer, "Shut up, just shut up!"


    Her arm was bleeding profusely, but she felt no pain, only a relentless fury as she pounded on theputer, muttering, "Vivienne, Sasha, both of you can go to hell!"


    The next day, sunlight flooded the area, heralding a glorious morning.


    A fleet of the world''s most luxurious sports cars lined the entrance to a secluded ind in Rivenwood, their sleek forms reminiscent of a mighty dragon.


    Guests, dressed in their finest, clutching wedding invitations, made their way through the grand entrance.


    Photos from Sasha and Arthur''s wedding shoot weed them, a testament to their stunning partnership.


    As guests arrived, drones buzzed overhead, broadcasting the wedding to a global audience.


    The entrance was bedecked with thousands of blooming roses, their beauty punctuated by elegant white sculptures.


    Percival, donned in a sleek ck suit and bow tie, greeted guests with an air of distinction.


    Vivienne, with a smile, weed him, "Please,e in-"


    Standing by her side, Percival whispered, "I''ll help you greet grandfather."


    Vivienne, dressed in a stunning ck gown that trailed behind her, her dark hair elegantly styled, turned heads with her beauty.


    Percival was captivated by her from the moment he saw her.


    Nearby, Jasper, exuding charisma in a blue suit, approached with Finnian, both impably dressed.


    Following them were the Perez family''s sons and Wi Perez, with Luke Perez holding Zelda Lte''s hand, and Natalia Perez and Yasmine Perez close by. Upon seeing Vivienne, Natalia and Yasmine ran up to her, their admiration clear.


    Vivienne greeted Jasper warmly, "Hello, Grandfather."


    Percival echoed the sentiment, "Hello, Grandfather."


    Jasper''s eyes twinkled with joy, "It''s been too long since you stayed with us. I''ve missed you."


    Vivienne joked about moving back in, causing Jasper to hastily refuse, not wanting to upset War God. Once inside, the Perez family''s presence was undeniable, their arrival turning heads.


    Yorick greeted Jasper warmly, their camaraderie evident as the Perez children paid their respects.


    Sasha, the bride, looked radiant, her beauty reminiscent of a delicate camellia.


    Jasper, moved to tears by the sight of her, was teased by his sons for his emotion.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He shot them a look that silenced theirughter, focusing instead on the joy of the day.


    If it weren''t for Sasha''s wedding, he might have shown his displeasure more directly.


    Seeing the scene unfold, Sasha couldn''t help butugh through her tears. Her brothers sure had a knack for brightening up dad''s mood in an instant.


    Wi walked over to Sasha, taking her hands in hers, her eyes shining with genuine excitement. "Sasha, you''re now united with your War God, congrattions! But remember, you''ll always be my Sasha," she said earnestly.


    Sasha''s smile was genuine, nodding heartily in agreement.


    As Wi spoke, she produced a gift box, an antique-looking pull-out box adorned with what seemed like traditional patterns, but in a style that echoed old-world charm rather than any specific culture. The beauty of the box itself was mesmerizing, drawing Yasmine and Natalia''s attention, their eyes sparkling with delight.


    But the little ones were well-mannered, knowing the gift was for Sasha, they pped their hands excitedly from the sidelines. "Auntie Wi''s gift is so beautiful!"


    Wi smiled softly, her joy reaching


    her eyes as she opened the box.


    Inside was a wedding fan, known as


    a unity fan. The fan was round,


    primarily in a vintage red hue, with gold and silk thread embroidery forming a symbol of double happiness.


    The outer rim was adorned with


    strings of white pearls,plex and radiant peart flowers, and gold ents adding to its splendor. The fan''s handle was crafted from prized type of bamboo, finished with a long, flowing tassel that whispered in the breeze.


    Even from a distance, the craftsmanship was intricate and delicate, clearly a work of art.

 Chapter 914

    Sasha was absolutely dazzled by the stunning handcrafted fan that Wi had given her. She wrapped her arms around Wi, "Wi, I can feel the love you''ve put into this! I''m going to disy this fan in my room and cherish it every day. It''s gorgeous!"


    Maddox Perez made his way through his brothers, standing in front of Sasha, eager to add more about the fan''s significance. "Sasha, Wi spent more than a week handpicking the materials for this fan, consulting with craftsmen for its design, and working on it from dawn till dusk every day, only taking breaks for meals. It''s abor of love!"


    Maddox was nearly moved to tears by his own words, thinking how Wi was truly the best!


    Wi''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Seeing Maddox''s reaction, she couldn''t help but say, "Well, I''m not as skilled with my hands. Maddox here taught me some of it and helped me out. This fan is a wedding gift from both of us!"


    Sasha''s mouth formed an "o," drawing out her reaction in a way that sent the Perez family and Jasper into peals ofughter.


    Hearing Wi say it was a joint gift filled Maddox with warmth, his eyes twinkling like stars, feeling like a puppy that had been tamed, his heart racing with joy.


    Luke, the eldest Perez, stepped forward, his voice emotional, "Sasha, it feels like just yesterday you came back home, and now you''re getting married. I''m not as crafty as Wi, so I bought you a couple of beachfront properties in Malibu for your honeymoon. You can stay there with Arthur."


    Fredrick, the second eldest, patted Luke''s back, trying to lighten the mood, "Big bro, no need for tears on such a happy day. Wipe them away..."


    But even as he spoke, Fredrick''s eyes began to water. "Sasha, I haven''t been around much since you''ve been back. My gift might not be as trendy as what our eldest brother got you."


    He bent down to open a chest, revealing it to be filled with gold bars, gold cutlery, and gold bowls, wishing Sasha a life of perfection.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sasha quickly closed the chest, "Big bro, second bro, this is too extravagant! I''m doing just fine financially; this is just too much!"


    Maddox clicked his tongue, "Big bro, second bro, such traditional gifts! Mine is going to be unique. Sasha will love it!"


    He picked up his gift, still wrapped, treating it with utmost care.


    Before unveiling it, he yfully covered Sasha''s eyes, then revealed a beautifully arranged disy of rare internationalmemorative coins, forming the word "Joy." Unlike anything found in regr markets, these coins were rare and precious, symbolizing Maddox''s unique touch.


    Luke and Fredrick looked on, somewhat disapprovingly, thinking it a waste of precious coins.


    When it was Yuri Perez''s turn, he presented Sasha with a set of elegant, artisanal tea set, a true marvel of craftsmanship.


    Sasha recognized its value at once, "Yuri, this is an extraordinary piece, far too precious!"


    Zelda, Yuri''s wife, also had a gift for Sasha, presenting her with a jade bracelet of the finest quality, its translucent beauty enchanting.


    Maddox couldn''t resist teasing, "Yuri, did you guys raid a tomb for Sasha''s wedding gift?"


    Jasper shot Maddox a re, barely holding back from scolding him.


    Yasmine and Natalia, Zelda''s daughters, eagerly presented their gift, a box of meticulously crafted wedding cookies, each with a delightful fragrance.


    Sasha was touched, tasting one, "Did you make these this morning, sister-inw? They''re delicious!"


    Zelda''s initial embarrassment turned to joy, d her efforts were appreciated.


    Maddox, curious as ever, asked Jasper about his gift.


    Jasper, maintaining an air of mystery, produced a small, purple-velvet box, intriguing not just Sasha but everyone present. Sasha''s mouth hung open, "Dad..."


    Facing Sasha, Jasper''s smile burst


    forth, vibrant and full of life, his wrinkles dancing with joy. "Sasha, my boy, I''ve prepared a special gift for you since you were little, just waiting for the right moment to give it to you. But this is just a small t¨¦ken, mind you. In the future, I n to give you so much more!"


    Maddox held his head in disbelief, watching Jasper''s rapid change of face as if flipping through a book, thinking to himself, Look at that! His whole heart is set on Sasha. The rest of us sons might as well have been picked up from a garage sale!


    The other brothers shared sympathetic nces toward Maddox, their eyes saying, That''s what you get for asking questions at the wrong time! Maddox shot back, "Sympathy? For me? Really?"

 Chapter 915

    The four sons of the Perez family shifted their curious gazes onto Jasper, who solemnly opened a velvet-lined box, revealing its contents.


    Inside, a pearl emitted a faint glow. Even under the bright daylight, its soft luminescence was unmistakable. Jasper cupped the pearl in his hand, casting a brighter light within his palm. It was a Moonstone, its starting price running into the billions.


    Maddox couldn''t help but feel envious upon seeing the Moonstone. He desperately wanted to ask his dad if he had any more Moonstones to spare, maybe even gift him one.


    The third child of the Perez family, Sasha, was visibly shocked. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Jasper, "Dad, the family has done so much for me, I don''t even know what to say!"


    Seeing his precious daughter in tears, Jasper quickly went to dry her eyes, "There, there, no need to ruin your makeup. You know how important that is for a youngdy. You''re naturally beautiful, Sasha, but redoing your makeup would be such a hassle!"


    "Sasha, I''d do anything for you. Moonstones like these, dad has a whole collection in every color. Pick whichever you like!"


    Maddox''s heart ached. He thought, "It should be me crying, not Sasha!"


    Sasha hugged Jasper tightly, "Dad, you''ve always had me, no matter what happens. I''ll always be by your side, looking after you with Arthur and Vivienne."


    Hearing this, Jasper was deeply moved. If Sasha wanted the moon from the sky, he''d find a way to bring it to her.


    "Alright, let''s head to the front hall," Jasper suggested, leading the Perez family out.


    In the front hall, the Ellington family had reserved the first row for the Perez family. Arthur stood tall among the crowd, wearing a tailored ck tuxedo, looking every bit the part of a handsome, mature man. He was holding a champagne flute, toasting the guests, his face radiating joy.


    Percival, seated, looked at his father-inw with a slight smile on his face.


    Absentmindedly, he reached for Vivienne''s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, signaling her to look over.


    Vivienne, enjoying a slice of strawberry cheesecake, nced up, "Looks like mom got her wish. It''s a beautiful oue."


    Her calm eyes sparked with interest when she spotted a man conversing with Arthur. As someone who appreciated good looks, she found him as attractive as Mr. Wolf.


    She alternated between savoring bites of her cheesecake and stealing nces at the man.


    Percival, noticing Vivienne''s distraction, narrowed his eyes dangerously and turned to follow her gaze.


    His expression grew cold as he turned Vivienne''s face towards him, "Vivienne, you shouldn''t be looking at anyone but me."


    "Mr. Wolf, you look even more handsome like this! I''ll listen to you," Vivienne''s eyes twinkled with admiration.


    Percival let out a sigh, unable to stay frustrated with her, "See you in a bit," Vivienne said, pecking Percival on the cheek, leaving a trace of strawberry sweetness.


    Percival''s mood instantly lightened as Vivienne gracefully took her ce at the piano, beginning to y the wedding march. The ceremony was officially underway, with a drone flying overhead for a live broadcast.


    The officiant, thrilled to be hosting Arthur and Sasha''s wedding, announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Arthur and Sasha''s wedding! It''s an honor to be here."


    The hall was bathed in bright, dazzling lights as the ceremony began.


    Arthur stood at the altar, holding a bouquet of sacred flowers, his gaze filled with anticipation.


    As the doors slowly opened, Arthur''s heart raced, a mix of nervousness and excitement burning within him.


    Sasha entered, wearing a heart-shaped, strapless dress adorned with diamonds, highlighting her slender waist and graceful figure. Theyers of her mermaid gown flowed like waves, a stunning mix of elegance and allure.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She walked arm in arm with Jasper, their steps measured and graceful.


    Their eyes met, Sasha''s face lighting up with a radiant smile.


    Jasper looked on with deep affection, preparing to entrust his beloved daughter to Arthur.


    Reaching Arthur, Jasper solemnly ced Sasha''s hand in Arthur''s, "Arthur, I believe you''re a good man who will truly care for Sasha. Please, make sure she never has to feel sad in the days toe." Arthur, receiving his father-inw''s approval for the first time, responded earnestly, "Dad, Sasha is my one true love, my only passion in life. I will give her all the love she deserves."


    He bowed deeply, "Dad, thank you for bringing Sasha into this world and loving her. Because of you, I had the chance to meet her." Jasper, moved to tears, helped Arthur back to his feet.


    Arthur dropped to one knee, his eyes


    shimmering with the glow of a thousand stars, as he gazed at Sasha with a heart full of love. He extended his hands, presenting a pristine bouquet of white roses to Sasha. "Sasha, we''ve weathered many storms together. Despite the rocky road ahead, we''ve found sweetness and joy in standing side by side. You are my one and only, my steadfast love!"


    Sasha''s face glowed under the soft lights, her gentleness reminiscent of the Milky Way. As she took the bouquet from Arthur, her eyes too were brimming with love. "From the moment we met, I''ve had no regrets. In the days toe, you remain my one and only, my steadfast love!"


    The room erupted in thunderous apuse, a testament to the warmth of the moment.


    Hand in hand, Arthur and Sasha made their way to the center of the stage.


    The officiant, microphone in hand, asked solemnly, "Do you promise to care for your wife with patience and kindness to love and cherish her to make her family your own, and to be a faithful husband for all the days of your life? Do you, Arthur, take this pledge before these witnesses?"


    Arthur''s eyes were sincere as he responded, "I do. I, Arthur, take Sasha to be my wife, to live together in matrimony. I pledge to support her, cherish her,fort her, honor her, and protect her, forsaking all others, for as long as we both shall live."


    Turning to Sasha, the officiant asked, "Miss Sasha, do you take Mr. Arthur to be yourwfully wedded husband, to stand by him in sickness and in health, in poverty or wealth, in sorrow and in joy, pledging to love and care for him for all your days?"


    "I do!" Sasha eximed.


    "Please now exchange rings as a symbol of your vows," the officiant directed.


    With smiles that lit up the room, Arthur and Sasha slipped rings onto each other''s fingers, sealing their promises in a moment filled with love and the promise of a shared future.

 Chapter 916

    The online audience was going wild, nearly breaking their keyboards in excitement.


    "Drones, drones, we demand a close-up drone shot!"


    "Wedding of the century! Thank you, War God, for streaming this. Got my sugar fix for the day!"


    "I wanna see the size of that rock! Is it really as big as a pigeon''s egg?"


    "Get that drone up close!"


    "Totally swooning over here, wish I could have a ceremony like Sasha''s!"


    "Dream on, buddy!"


    Arthur pulled out a ring that sparkled brilliantly, a 15-carat diamond set in an exquisite design that showcased perfect craftsmanship and undeniable elegance.


    He slipped it onto Sasha''s slender finger with utmost sincerity, unable to resist kissing the back of her hand.


    The drone zoomed in on the ring on Sasha''s hand, humorously iming it was blinded by the shimmer, "What did I just see?! Is that ring seriously as big as a pigeon''s egg?!" "Sasha''s so lucky, any girl would be jealous!"


    "That diamond ring blinded me, it''s sovish!"


    "This is the most romantic wedding I''ve ever seen!"


    "Come on,e on, I want to see them kiss!"


    Sasha then ced a diamond-studded ring on Arthur''s finger, its sparkle adding to the magical moment.


    As they exchanged rings, Arthur pulled Sasha close, dipping her for a deep, heartfelt kiss.


    "Ah, it''s a major PDA fest, and War God isn''t letting go!"


    "How long is War God gonna kiss her? Release her already!"


    "We''re being tortured with all this singlehood here!"


    "So sweet, I''ll toast to their happiness!"


    "Here''s to War God and Sasha, may they have eternal happiness!"


    Finally, Arthur released Sasha, his Adam''s apple bobbing, clearly longing for more as he nted soft kisses on the corner of her mouth.


    The drone then released a burst of red petals in the air, showering Arthur and Sasha in a dreamlike cascade as they stood enveloped in the romantic ambiance.


    During the feast, Arthur and Sasha went from table to table, toasting their elders as everyone joyfully indulged in the feast, basking in the happiness of the moment. Meanwhile, in a dark cabin, only illuminated by the glow of aputer screen showing the wedding, Alyssa''s face was streaked with tears, her eyes red with fury as she watched Arthur and Sasha''s blissful moments, wishing she could tear through the screen and mar Sasha''s smiling face.


    Desperate and on the verge of copse, she''d rather face the scorn of a millionizens than witness the day''s events.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open, and Alyssa''s eyes sparked with a fleeting hope as she staggered to her feet, only to copse back in fear.


    Hunter, wearing a half-mask and draped in a ck cloak, his gaze dark and unfathomable, stood with his bodyguard by his side.


    Alyssa, trembling, knelt before Hunter, begging for forgiveness for her reckless attempts to sabotage Sasha, bringing shame upon their family.


    Hunter looked at her with disdain and kicked her aside, "You''re a disgrace. I never opposed you fighting for what you want, but you''ve failed time and again!" At the Linter family wedding.


    Percival and Vivienne were enjoying their meal, with Percival carefully peeling shrimp for Vivienne, showing a tender side amidst the grandeur of the celebration.


    The Ellington family, including Cecilia Boyd and Isolde Ellington, Nathan Ellington, and even Holly Ellington, were present, adding to the illustrious gathering. Holly, however, seemed lost in thought, her gaze asionally drifting away, hinting at hidden concerns beyond the wedding''s joy.


    After a moment, Holly stood up, "Percival, Vivienne, could you look after dad for a bit? I need to step out."


    Vivienne nodded, her attention briefly turning to Richard Ellington who, having indulged a bit too much, was now a picture of drunken contentment.


    As Holly left, Vivienne turned to Cecilia, "Mom, could you watch grandpa for me? I need to check on something."


    Cecilia, ever supportive, encouraged Percival to apany Vivienne, hoping to foster a closer bond between them. With Percival''s arm around her, they followed Holly''s trail, Vivienne confiding, "I think Aunt Holly has been watching dad."


    Though Vivienne had epted Arthur as her father, she seldom called him "dad," a term that still felt new on her lips. Meeting Dorian Hawthorn was nothing like she expected.


    She knew Dorian wasn''t his biological father, so she instinctively referred to him as Mr. Hawthorn.


    And Arthur, her real father, had a different, more intimate moniker in private.


    Percival furrowed his brow slightly, "Does Aunt Holly still have ties with the War God? I''ve never heard about that."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With a slight upturn of her lips and a mischievous sparkle in her eyes, Vivienne suggested, "Let''s find out."


    Vivienne moved silently, even with Arthur trailing behind, they went unnoticed.


    Holly was d in a white summer dress, the ind breeze lifting the hem, her long hair flowing over her shoulders, her silhouette graceful.


    Her steps were brisk, yet she frequently nced back, wary of being followed, showcasing strong counter-surveince instincts.


    Vivienne instinctively nced back


    at Percival, whose deep gaze reflected his confusion. He shook his head slightly, indicating he was also unaware of why their aunt''s counter-surveince instincts were so sharp.


    Holly reached a secluded side of the ind, standing tall and alone, her demeanor shifted from the usual gentle elegance to something more formidable.


    She watched the tumultuous waves.


    crash against the rocks, turning into


    foam only to rise and crash again, a restless turmoil mirrored in the depth of her dark eyes.

 Chapter 917

    On the other side of the ind, Holly noticed a man walking towards her with a steady pace.


    Squinting her eyes, Vivienne recognized him immediately. It was Arthur.


    Holly, with a hint of respect in her voice, looked down and called out, "Boss!"


    Arthur''s expression turned stern, his voice slightly cold, "You''ve been followed. Check your six."


    Holly''s gaze sharpened, and she quickly turned in the indicated direction, ready to confront the follower.


    Percival swiftly pulled Vivienne aside, just as Holly realized her mistake. With a sigh of resignation, she stopped her aggressive stance and shook her head. Looking towards Arthur, who shook his head with a wry smile, he gestured for them toe over.


    Holly advanced, with Percival and Vivienne following closely. Arthur gave Percival a sharp look but then turned to his daughter with a face full of pride.


    Holly smiled lightly, "Who would''ve thought you''d follow me here? Impressive."


    Vivienne replied with augh, "Aunt Holly, you''re quite the actress, fooling us all!"''N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Percival remained silent for a moment before looking at Holly, "Aren''t you going to exin?"


    Holly, understanding Percival''s question, turned to Arthur instead.


    Arthur sighed, "Holly, just tell them. Their mission is aligned with ours now."


    Nodding, Holly began, "I had to get close to Gavin Abernathy, pretend to fall in love with him, even if it meant breaking ties with my family."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed in shock, a reaction likely shared by the entire Ellington family.


    Arthur''s face remained impassive, his eyes briefly flickering.


    Holly continued, her voice tinged with pain, "Gavin was cautious and sly. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t gain hisplete trust until I... I had to sacrifice my dignity." Percival''s expression turned dark, while Vivienne gentlyforted him, understanding the depth of Holly''s sacrifice.


    Arthur sighed deeply, "Your sacrifice


    for the mission will not go


    unnoticed. When we learned you


    became incapacitated and were hidden by Gavin, we searched


    everywhere to no avail."


    Holly shook her head, indicating she had moved past those events, "Boss, I chose this path. It was my decision for the mission, and I ept the consequences." Percival, pained by his aunt''s story, listened intently.


    Vivienne spoke softly, "Aunt Holly, Gavin is not dead. Percival and I have made sure he''s paying for what he did to you."


    Holly''s eyes softened with gratitude, "Vivienne, Percival, meeting you was my second chance. There wouldn''t be a ''me'' without you."


    Vivienne then turned to Arthur, her tone cooler, "So, after all our efforts in court, you were nning to snatch him away at his moment of defeat?"


    Arthur, sensing his daughter''s anger on behalf of Holly, exined, "We''ve been on this case for years, waiting for the moment to strike against a threat to national security." "Tracing faint leads, we discovered Gavin was part of arger plot. Holly was sent undercover to gain his trust and uncover his ns."


    Their story unfolded not just as a


    tale of espionage and sacrifice bet


    as a narrative of family, loyalty and the unbreakable bonds that carried them through the darkest of times. en.swhovels


    Vivienne''s mind was clear, her voice calm yet firm, "The one ying this chess game is Abigail. She''s been plotting for years, but the woman in red sawst time looked so young..."


    Arthur frowned slightly, "We''ve also confirmed now that all those events with significant danger are linked to Abigail. She''s the mastermind behind it all." "But could she have used some sort of disguise tech like Samantha?"


    Vivienne pondered, her voice heavy with thought, "It''s unlikely. I''m pretty familiar with disguise tech, and if she had used it, I would''ve spotted it right away." Percival''s lips barely moved, his voice cool, "No rush, without the Grimshaw and Abernathy families, she must be the one feeling the pressure now."


    He turned to Arthur, "Regarding Gavin, if you guys need to interrogate him again, I can arrange for a secret questioning."


    Arthur nodded, "No need for now. If the dayes, I''ll reach out to you."


    After all, he had already pieced together most of the clues rted to Gavin.

 Chapter 918

    The wedding reception was winding down when Vivienne, with all she''d learned, breezed over to the champagne tower. She grabbed a flute of bubbly, determined to prove she could handle her liquor. Just as she took her first sip, the tower copsed towards her in a shimmering cascade.


    Before she could dodge, a pair of cool hands wrapped around her, pulling her safely away. The champagne flowed behind her like a waterfall, its scent filling the air. She looked up into the eyes of her savior, his grip already loosening. He stepped back, his amber eyes glowing, a soft smile gracing his lips before he nodded at Vivienne and quickly disappeared without a word.


    Vivienne''s heart fluttered. It was the same man who''d rivalled Mr. Wolf in charm that morning. She watched his retreating figure, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she was swept off her feet. Percival, with his sharp jawline and a cool aura, carried her outside to a swing set up for the wedding. Her curls danced in the breeze, a smile ying on her lips.


    "It wasn''t me who was watching him; he saved me," she teased, her voice light and yful.


    Percival''s gaze remained intense, his voice cold. "But you kept staring even after he left."


    Before Vivienne could muster an excuse, Percival''s kiss silenced her, fierce and demanding, their breaths mingling in the warmth of the moment. Finally, they parted, breathless.


    Percival shook his head, amused and slightly defeated by Vivienne''s boldness.


    "Shall we head back to the vi?" Vivienne suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Percival couldn''t help but feel a warm blush at his own jealousy. He buried his face in her neck, his voice husky, "The wedding isn''t over yet."


    Vivienne yed with his hair, "It''s fine. The important parts are done. It''s almost over."


    They shared augh, their yful banter a testament to their deep connection. But their moment was interrupted by a call to Percival''s phone. He answered, revealing a lead on a suspicious car and a mystery that needed solving.


    Vivienne''s own phone rang with news of missing women, deepening the mystery. Despite their desire to spend the night together, duty called. They decided to investigate the suspicious location in the city''s


    east.


    As they drove, the urbanndscape gave way to destion. The further east they went, the more abandoned it seemed. They reached a small vige, eerily quiet in the daylight.


    Percival parked and armed them


    both with sleek handguns, ready for whatever they might find. "Several of my people disappeared investigating this vige," he said, his voice grave. "I was going toe alone, but now that we''re both here, stay close."


    As they approached the vige, Vivienne felt a chill. This ce held secrets, and they were determined to uncover them, together.


    Vivienne shed a sly smile, her voiceced with amanding tone, "There''s nobody in this world who can handle me. It''s them who should be worrying about their safety!"


    Stepping out of the car together, guns holstered at their hips, they walked one after the other, eyes sharply scanning the vige.


    As soon as they entered the vige, Vivienne sensed they were under surveince. The road was nked by houses, each harboring a sniper. This ce was definitely where the bodies were hidden.


    No wonder Percival''s men hadn''t returned. Once within the sniper''s range, they''d look for an opportunity to take a headshot.


    Percival realized the gravity of the situation too, but retreating now wouldn''t help. It would only make them easier targets.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They had no choice but to keep moving forward.


    Walking behind Percival, Vivienne yfully wrapped her finger around his, feigning fatigue, "We''ve walked so much. I''m tired, and I need a drink."


    Percival surveyed their


    surroundings, "It''s my fault. I thought


    bringing you to Rivenwood to trace your roots would be a good idea, but I got us lost and led us to this deste ce, thinking we''d find someone selling water."


    "How about we knock on a door and ask?" Vivienne suggested. What she meant was, they could use the pretext of seeking shelter or water to assess a house for threats or use it as cover, ready to neutralize any upant on sight.

 Chapter 919

    In the dimly lit room perched atop an old, weathered building, the chiefmander, a figure of authority and precision, watched intently through the scope of his high-powered sniper rifle. His target had just wandered into view, and a moment of hesitation flickered in his eyes.


    What a predicament.


    Knocking on the door of a seemingly abandoned house, Percival called out with a tone cold as the night, "Anybody home? We seem to have lost our way and could really use a ss of water."


    As he spoke, his hand casually brushed against the pistol tucked in his belt. Vivienne, following closely behind, mirrored his actions.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Creeeak the door slowly opened, revealing a rugged man with sun-kissed skin and clothes that had seen better days. His face, though marked with traces of hardship, lit up with a warm, genuine smile at the sight of Vivienne and Percival.


    Percival was taken aback, not expecting anyone to actually answer. Subtly, he returned his weapon to its holster.


    Back in his vantage point, the chiefmander''s sharp gaze didn''t miss a beat. The moment he had spotted Vivienne, he had made a discreet call, ensuring her safety despite the tension that bubbled beneath the surface.


    If it were up to him, Vivienne wouldn''t have stood a chance. But orders were orders, and with a heavy sigh, he lowered his rifle, murmuring to himself, "Let them have their water, then send them on their way." The rugged man, now aware of his orders through the earpiece, chuckled softly, "You folks sure are a long way from home, huh? Let me get you that water."


    Percival and Vivienne nodded in thanks, their eyes scanning the interior of the modest home. It was a simple ce,cking in luxury but not in necessity.


    Pouring water into two disposable cups, the man handed them over. Percival took a sip, then asked, "Does every house around here have someone living in it? It''s broad daylight, yet the streets are deserted." The man paused, the voice in his ear guiding him. "Oh, everyone''s probably out working the fields, trying to make ends meet."


    Vivienne''s sharp gaze didn''t miss a beat, but they were yet to gather enough intel. Despite the lurking danger, it wasn''t time to leave. Percival, ying his part, inquired about the easiest way out of the vige, hinting at their intention to leave soon.


    The rugged man, feigning ignorance, suggested a route, iming it was the only one he knew due to his rare ventures out of the vige. Grateful, Percival promised to return the favor once their quest was sessful, a kindness the rugged man brushed off with augh.


    As they prepared to leave, Vivienne


    expressed a Curiosity in the local farming techniques, hoping to apply them to their own barrennds back home. Despite the evident risk, they were granted a brief tour of the of silence


    fields, under the condition


    to avoid disturbing the hardworking farmers.


    Following the man out, Percival and Vivienne took in the sights of the vige, noticing subtle differences in the houses that could easily be missed by an untrained eye. Led to the green fields, they were greeted by a sight of robust crops, a stark contrast to the barrennds they had passed. Yet, something felt off about the lush greenery. With a furrowed brow, Vivienne signaled to Percival, a silentmunication perfected over years.


    Acknowledging the rugged man with


    a nod, they made their way back, the weight of their discovery heavy between them. The mission was far from over, but for now, they had


    survived another day in this game of shadows and secrets.


    As they moved a fair distance from the fields, the man finally spoke up, "Now that I''ve shown you the crops, you better start looking for your folks soon. It''s going to be tougher to leave once it gets dark." Percival shed a slight smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll take my wife and leave right away. I''ve shown her the fields too, so hopefully, she won''t give me a hard time anymore."


    The man, fearing they might change


    their minds and decide to stay,


    turned to Vivienne and said, "You''re married now. Try to be more understanding of each other. It''s not easyt sy for your husband to take you searching for your rtives. Don''t always pick fights with him. You better get going."


    Vivienne curved her lips into a delicate smile at Percival without saying a word.


    Side by side, they left the vige under the watchful eyes of the sturdy man, whose expression turned grim the moment they were out of sight.

 Chapter 920

    Commander ke stood firm in the dimly lit control room, his eyes glued to the surveince footage, exuding an aura of deep contemtion. With a sense of urgency, he dialed the higher-ups once again. The call was promptly answered, and the woman on the other end was still fuming with anger.


    Twirling a ring between his fingers, Commander ke spoke with a gravitas that filled the room, "Your anger is misced. It''s your people who slipped up. Had they been more careful, none of this would havee to light."


    The woman, realizing her fault, forced herself to calm down.


    "What''s our next move?" ke''s tone carried a hint of displeasure. After all, the site in question was of significant importance to him, and it hadn''t yet served its intended purpose.


    "Shift whatever assets we can, and for those we can''t, expedite their usage. I want the n executed within a week."


    ke hummed in acknowledgment, the ring''s edge revealing a sharp de as he made a small cut on his finger, a single drop of blood emerging.


    "If all else fails, we destroy the site," the woman added.


    The thought of destruction sparked a predatory glint in ke''s eyes. He had no time for setbacks.


    As he entered the vi, Percival''s strong hands closed the door behind him, plunging the interior into darkness, save for the moon''s soft glow streaming through the windows. Vivienne, standing in the foyer, wrapped her arms around Percival''s waist, her eyes alight with desire.


    Percival caressed her cheek, unable to resist nting a gentle kiss on the side of her face, his body warming with each touch.


    Their lips met, and the kiss deepened uncontrobly, sending both of them into a whirlwind of passion. Vivienne, her body softening in his arms, clung to him even tighter.


    Percival''s hands ventured further, eliciting a blush from Vivienne as a tingling sensation spread throughout her body, leaving her breathless.


    He lifted her effortlessly, cing her on the cold marble of a nearby console table. As the intensity between them grew, Vivienne''s thoughts began to scatter.


    Awakeningter, Vivienne found


    herself in Percival''s embrace, her skin bare against the cool sheets. Her cheeks flushed as she noticed the series of missed calls on her phone forty from Arthur, five from Maddox, and the rest from Draven and his associates. Draven, having failed to reach her by call,had resorted to messages.


    Torn between staying in bed and facing the day, Vivienne admired Percival''s handsome features, a rare sight given he usually awoke first. Snuggling closer, she felt content, like a cat curled up in its favorite spot.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Percival''sughter rumbled beneath her, his toned abs a pleasant surprise. "Why pretend to sleep?" Vivienne yfully used.


    "I wasn''t pretending. Someone''s closeness was just... distracting," Percival teased, his voice dropping suggestively at the end, causing Vivienne''s cheeks to burn even hotter.


    She quickly grabbed a nightgown from his closet, her movements betraying her fluster as she escaped to the bathroom.


    Emergingter, Vivienne announced she needed to visit the Linter estate, concerned about the numerous calls from Arthur. Not that she cared much for Arthur, but she owed it to her mother''s expectations. Percival, emerging from the shower, offered to apany her, but Vivienne, with a smirk, questioned if he was ready to face Arthur''s wrath.


    Assuring her of his fearlessness as long as she was by his side, Percival acquiesced to her n to investigate the northern vige alone, promising to drop her off at the estate.


    Upon arriving at the Linter home, Vivienne walked in to find Hailey and Dracon in the living room, supposedly engrossed in an opera. However, their attention quickly shifted to her.


    Hailey''s re was different this time, less disdainful and more curious. Vivienne, unfazed, continued upstairs despite Hailey''s loud protest.


    Ignoring Hailey''s anger, Vivienne


    was suddenly the target of a porcin teacup thrown in her


    direction Dodging gracefully, then et


    teacup shattered against the wall, its pieces scattering, a clear signal that the day ahead would be anything but ordinary.


    The stairs proved to be Vivienne''s undoing as she couldn''t dodge in time. Fragments of the shattered porcin mug, fine and sharp, sprayed onto her, even nicking her cheek and drawing blood. On Vivienne''s fair, delicate face, the sight was particrly shocking.


    Even the scalding tea sshed onto her clothes and hair.


    Vivienne''s gaze suddenly turned icy, an aura of deadly seriousness spreading instantly. She stood atop the stairs, looking down at Hailey with disdain, and began to descend with a chilling, deliberate pace.


    Upon seeing Vivienne approach, a dark shadow passed over Hailey''s eyes, and she cursed, "Where were youst night? It was your parents'' anniversary, and you just took off with Percival without a word! Do you even care about your parents?"


    Vivienne stopped in front of Hailey, her eyes cold to the bone, her entire being radiating an unforgiving chill. With a swift, ruthless move, she grabbed Hailey by the throat.

 Chapter 921

    Hailey''s eyes bulged with fury, her face flushed a deep shade of crimson as Vivienne backed her into a wall, her entire body pressed against the cold surface, lifted off her feet. She was moments away from choking, her breaths short and panicked.


    Drake''s face was a mask of fear. "Vivienne, have you lost your mind? You''re gonna kill your aunt?" he shrieked, rushing to pry Vivienne''s hands away. But a re from Vivienne sent him freezing in ce, his legs wobbling like jelly.


    His finger trembled as he pointed at Vivienne. "If you kill Aunt Hailey, I swear I''ll call the cops on you! You''re insane, Vivienne, aplete lunatic!"


    Seeing Vivienne being bullied by Hailey had secretly thrilled him, a perverse joy he hadn''t felt in a long while. But now, with Vivienne on the verge of doing the unthinkable, his courage faltered.


    Hailey, struggling for air, her hands iling and feet kicking in desperation, couldn''t utter a single word.


    Vivienne''s voice was icy, devoid of emotion. "Hailey, this is thest time you hurt me. There won''t be a next time."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With that, she released Hailey, who copsed to the floor, gasping for air, her face pale.


    Hailey, wheezing on the ground, red up at Vivienne. "I''ll have my brother kick you out of the Linters!" she rasped.


    "And who will you have kicked out?" came a stern voice from behind. Yorick, leaning on his cane, slowly made his way forward.


    Upon seeing Yorick, Hailey''s eyes filled with tears, her voice breaking as she sobbed, "Grandpa, Vivienne nearly strangled me! She''s determined to kill me. You mustn''t let her stay with the Linters!" "It''s either her or me in the Linter family!"


    Yorick''s gaze darkened as he looked down at Hailey sprawling on the floor. "What else do you want me to do?"


    Vivienne stood calm, her demeanor unshaken.


    Hailey, wiping her tears, her eyes burning with vengeance, dered, "From now on, the Linters will not acknowledge Vivienne as part of this family. Her mother, Sasha, might have married into this family, but she is not wee. She''s banned from stepping foot in this house!"


    Drake, standing by Yorick, pleaded, "Dad, Aunt Hailey is telling the truth. Vivienne really did try to kill her. She wouldn''t listen to me!"


    "People like her can''t stay with the Linters. Who knows if she might hurt someone else in the family?"


    "Dad, I agree with Aunt Hailey. You have to kick Vivienne out!"


    Drake was visibly agitated, a mix of excitement and nervousness coursing through him.


    Just then, Arthur stormed in, furious. "Who are you saying we should kick out?!" he roared, grabbing Drake by the neck and lifting him with the same ease Vivienne had shown.


    Drake, terrified and trembling, begged for help, his fear palpable.


    Yorick, with a heavy sigh,manded, "Arthur, put your brother down. We need to deal with Vivienne first."


    Arthur, still fuming, dropped Drake to the floor. The impact sent waves of pain through Drake''s body, and before he could catch his breath, Yorick''s cane came down hard on his back, drawing a gasp of pain. Yorick''s disappointment was evident. "Fool, this discussion does not involve you. Back to your room, and stay out of sight!"


    Drake, humiliated and in pain, struggled to his feet, shooting Vivienne a resentful nce before limping away from the grand hall of the Linter family home.


    Left with Vivienne and Hailey, thetter''s eyes filled with desperation. "Brother, won''t you stand by me? Do our years ofpanionship mean less to you than the short time Vivienne has been here?"


    Yorick''s tone was firm. "Hailey, though my time with Vivienne has been brief, I know she''s not one to act without cause."


    "Vivienne, what happened to cause these injuries?"


    Yorick had noticed Vivienne''s wounds upon entering, concern etching his features.


    Grandpa George had neverid a


    finger on Vivienne, his beloved granddaughter. So, when he discovered that Aunt Hailey, who wasn''t even as close to him as the dirt under his boots, had dared to harm Vivienne, his blood boiled with a fury hotter than a Texas, summer.


    Arthur, his face flushed with rage, turned Vivienne toward him. The sight of the bruises adorning her skin and the shocking scars marring her beautiful face ignited an


    a lion provoked beyond pa


    uncontroble fire within him,


    akin to


    He


    reached out, attempting to touch her gently, only for Vivienne to turn her head away, evading his touch.


    Arthur''s heart clenched painfully, as if a heavyweight boxer had delivered a knockout punch directly to his chest, leaving him overwhelmed with sorrow and helplessness. Hisz eyes turned cold and sharp like the de of a well-honed knife, and his aura bristled with a tangible animosity. Seizing Hailey by the cor, unable to contain his outrage, he demanded, "What gives you the right to harm my daughter? I''ve never even so much as pulled her hair in anger, and you dare to leave her face in such a state?!"


    Hailey shivered slightly but quickly reverted to her nauseatingly self-righteous demeanor, her tone arrogant and dismissive, "If you, as her father, fail to discipline her properly, then it falls upon me, her aunt, to teach her a lesson!"


    Arthur''s grip on her cor tightened, his anger boiling over as he cursed, "What a load of crap! My daughter is perfect the way she is. What business is it of yours to ''discipline'' her? You''re nothing but trouble, a curse upon this earth!"


    Hailey''s face turned a shade of purple, her palms pping against the floor in a futile attempt to free herself as she gasped, "Arthur, you''re going too far! Is this how your father taught you to behave? Wishing death upon me?!"


    Just then, hands gently but firmly stopped Arthur''s actions. Sasha, with her tender yet resolute gaze, signaled him to calm down. Her eyes, full of understanding andpassion, reminded him that violence wasn''t the answer.

 Chapter 922

    Arthur released his grip, his hands forming fists so tight that his knuckles cracked audibly.


    Sasha strode up to Vivienne, seeing the bruise on her face, a surge of anger washed over her.


    Then, she turned to Hailey, nting herself firmly before her with a look of superiority, "Pray tell, aunt, why did you harm my daughter?"


    Hailey rose from the floor, her eyes locked on Sasha with venom, "She was out all night, not returning, mingling with men unbefitting her status. Shouldn''t she be disciplined? As your daughter, to leave a wedding reception without a word to you, does that not warrant a punishment?"


    In a sh, a bright red mark appeared on Hailey''s face from Sasha''s p.


    Without waiting for Hailey to shriek like a banshee, Sasha swiftly inserted several acupuncture needles into her body, rendering her immobile and mute without Sasha''s permission.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sasha''s voice was cold, "Vivienne left with Percivalst night, her husband, herwful husband. It was within all reason and far from the scandal you insinuate!"


    "You im Vivienne left without our knowledge, but had I wished to keep her from leaving, she wouldn''t have been able to. There was no need for her to ask; my silence was consent!"


    "That''s one reason you deserve this!" In an instant, Sasha''s hand connected with Hailey''s left cheek again, leaving her almost numb with pain, a trickle of blood emerging from the corner of her mouth.


    Sasha allowed Hailey to speak again, "Regardless of what you say, her leaving in the face of our guests was a p to the Linter family''s dignity!"


    With another swift p, Sasha''s hand targeted Hailey''s left cheek, shaking her to her core.


    Sasha continued with a tone of undeniable authority, "It seems to me, the one disregarding the Linter family''s dignity is you!"


    "Had you not harmed Vivienne, causing this scene, who would care about such trifles? You''ve dragged our family''s name through the mud!"


    "Instead of presenting a united front, you nitpick and trouble my daughter! Do you wish to see the Linter family fall into disrepute? What right do you have to speak of Vivienne tarnishing our family''s name?" With another forceful p to the left cheek.


    Hailey''s face was a sight of horror, her left ear ringing.


    If not for Sasha''s needles paralyzing her, Hailey would''ve copsed.


    Sasha shook her hand, the pain of her actions echoing through her palm, her eyes sharp, her tonemanding, "Apologize to my daughter!"


    As Sasha raised her hand again, Hailey, pale and trembling, struggled for breath, at a loss for words.


    "Just in time "A chilling voice filled the silent hall, followed by a relentless series of ps, echoing without end, Hailey lying defeated on the


    Lovol


    floor, her world spinning into darkness as the cold voice


    demanded again, "Apologize to my daughter-"


    Drenched in cold sweat, Hailey finally muttered, "I... I''m sorry... Vivienne."


    She knew unless she apologized, Sasha wouldn''t stop. She couldn''t stand against them; she had to endure.


    Arthur, seeing Hailey''s pitiful state, felt a tinge of satisfaction, "Remember, harm Vivienne again, and you won''t get off easily."


    "Vivienne doesn''t need the Linter family, but we need her! As for you, you need the Linter family, but we don''t need you! You can leave this house anytime!"


    Yorick, exhausted, warned, "Hailey, not again! The Linter family won''t protect you, and neither will I."


    Yorick then had two servants escort Hailey away, settling himself on the living room sofa, massaging his temples.


    Sasha, approaching Vivienne, couldn''t help but chide, "See what trouble you''ve caused? You''re on your way to bing a notorious flirt!" Vivienne, calm, replied, teasingly pulling at her mother''s hand, "Perhaps she''s more skilled than I am; how else could she have hurt me?"


    Arthur and Sasha understood Vivienne''s implication; there were few who could harm her, making Hailey''s abilities all the more suspicious. Arthur''s nce at Yorick was enough, "Do what you must, the Linter family cannot harbor a cancer under my watch."


    He slowly got to his feet, feeling as though he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. His gaze locked onto Vivienne, his guilt surging more powerfully than ever, "Vivieme, it''s us, the Linter family, who have wronged you, caused you such distress. I am so sorry, my dear. From now on, Hailey won''t have the chance to bully you again. I''ll make sure of it."


    Vivienne responded with a nonchnt hum, her voice neither light nor heavy. Yorick hadn''t yet figured out how to discipline Hailey, and inside, she sighed softly.


    Arthur was also filled with remorse. The distance between him and his daughter, evident from Vivienne''s cold behavior towards him, left him feeling lost.


    His connection with Vivienne was so fragile; he knew he needed to be a father she could rely on!


    "Vivienne, you and your mom haven''t had dinner yet, let me cook something for you!" Arthur thought, realizing he had never actually made breakfast for his daughter before. He was determined to step up his game.


    Just as Vivienne was about to refuse, Sasha firmly took her hand and guided her to sit down, clearly intent on mending the father-daughter rtionship.


    "People say daughters are their


    father''s little princesses, but your dad''s been missing his princess. Now, it''s time to fix that leaky castle," Sasha said, yfully twisting themon saying to suit their situation, hoping to lighten the mood and bridge the gap between father and daughter.

 Chapter 923

    Sasha leaned on her hand with a smirk, grasping a first aid kit in the other, diligently applying ointment to Vivienne''s bruised cheek.


    Vivienne''s lips, a shade of crimson, curled slightly. "This jacket of mine is barely holding together, might as well let him throw in the towel."


    Sasha''s brows knitted slightly at thement, pressing a bit harder with the ointment. Vivienne hissed, "Geez, tough love! Got a husband and forgot your daughter, huh?"


    "Zip it, or my hand might ''identally'' slip, making you yelp in pain," Sasha retorted, pinching Vivienne''s chin.


    The banter went back and forth between the mother and daughter, with Vivienne asionally dropping hints about hertest findings.


    "Just the other day, I mentioned that case where the woman''s heart was harvested. It wasn''t an isted incident; there have been disappearances elsewhere too. Yesterday, Mr. Wolf and I tracked a lead to a small town, and if I''m not mistaken, that ce is swarming with snipers."


    "What''s odd, though, is that when Mr. Wolf and I entered, nobody took a shot at us. Logically, they should''ve taken us out on sight."


    Sasha furrowed her brows, her tone grave, "You and Percival might be carrying something they need."


    Vivienne seemed to agree with that theory. But what could it be that they needed?


    Shifting gears, Vivienne dipped her finger in a ss of water, sketching symbols she recalled seeing in the town on the dining table.


    Each symbol appeared simple yet was difficult to replicate urately. She managed to draw them roughly on the table.


    "Yesterday, during my visit to the town, I stumbled upon these symbols. Mom, do you recognize any of them?"


    Sasha nced over, a shadow of recognition crossing her features. "I think I''ve seen these symbols in a book before, but not from around here. They''re from a foreign text."


    "I didn''t delve deep into it at the time. It might take a while to dig that information up."


    Vivienne nodded in understanding. "Thanks, Mom. I want to get to the bottom of this. It could help us n our next move."


    "What''s this about a next move?" Arthur chimed in, entering with two trays.


    Vivienne went silent, her gaze shifting to the trays in Arthur''s hands.


    Arthur proudly ced the breakfast he prepared in front of Vivienne and Sasha. One te bore thick slices of American toast topped with fried eggs and a generous squirt of ketchup, with Arthur drawing two big smiley faces on them to cheer up his daughter.


    Vivienne, spotting the toast''s smiley faces, paused, then stoically took a bite. Truth be told, she wasn''t much for Western breakfasts, having a preference for something more traditional.


    Arthur watched her face for any sign of approval. Vivienne ate quietly, giving nothing away.


    Unable to contain himself, Arthur asked, "How''s the taste, sweetheart? If it''s not good, I''ll make it again."


    Sasha''s gaze urged Vivienne for a serious critique.


    With a sigh, Vivienne admitted, "I''m not picky about food. It''s alright, but I have a soft spot for traditional meals." Arthur''s heart leapt at her response, blurting out, "I made a traditional breakfast too, it''s in the kitchen..."


    Immediately regretting his words, he


    remembered the chaos of his kitchen experiments, none of which turned out presentable.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Disheartened by the missed


    opportunity, he saw Vivienne el


    finishing her toast and then starting on the second slice, her expression changing slightly at the sight.


    The festive red ketchup artfully outlined a strawberry cheesecake, albeit a simplified version. Vivienne separated the strawberry design with her fork, tasting it and said, "Bring it out then. Wasting food is shameful."


    Arthur hurried to the kitchen, returning with his attempt at a traditional breakfast and a jug of homemade soy milk.


    Vivienne eyed the food skeptically, poking at a charred mass with her fork. "Is this supposed to be a sausage gone wrong?"


    Arthur sheepishly shook his head, muttering, "It was supposed to be traditional."


    Seeing Arthur''s culinary disaster, Sasha felt a mix of sympathy and pride, patting him on the back. "You''re just starting out. Keep practicing, and maybe get some tips from the chef. You''ll get there!" As Sasha pushed a piece onto Vivienne''s te with a triumphant grin, implying there was no escaping this meal, Vivienne reluctantly took a sip of the soy milk, grimacing at its gritty texture...


    She sighed deeply, "This soy milk hasn''t been strained properly. And as for this ''great task'', I think it''s best left to Comrades Arthur and Sasha!"


    Sasha tly refused, "No way, your dad made this especially for you. You have to eat it all!"


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Vivienne inquired, "So what is this mysterious ck lump?"


    Arthur reluctantly named the dish, his expression twisted with regret, "It''s... supposed to be msses rice cake..."


    Vivienne was speechless. Arthur''s version of the msses rice cake was nothing like she remembered. The shape, the texture, all were off, making her wonder if msses rice cakes were ever meant to be cylindrical.


    Once again, Arthur had managed to surprise her, not necessarily in a good way. Wiping her mouth with a napkin, shemented, "Looks like the msses was overdone, turned to charcoal."


    Vivienne shook he


    filled with images of Percival


    cooking. Mr. Wolf''s culinary skills weren''t just delicious-they were a feast for the eyes, too. She made a


    mental note to order more often


    when she was around him!


    Sasha tapped Vivienne''s head with a fork, "What''s this about too much brown sugar? It''s clear as day the oil was too hot! Even I can see that, and here you are, pretending to know better!" Vivienne, "..."


    Really?


    Regardless, the brown sugar did y a part...


    If Percival were sitting here, he''d surely understand whose cooking talent Vivienne had inherited. Arthur all smiles, chimed in, "Let''s not argue about this anymore. The dish might have been a flop this time, but darling, I''ll whip up breakfast for you every morning with all sorts of tricks up my sleeve!"


    Making breakfast for his darling daughter every day, improving with each attempt, he was sure one day he''d win over her stomach! And with that, their rtionship would surely grow stronger! Unaware of Arthur''s little schemes, Vivienne turned and headed upstairs back to her room, "You don''t have to make breakfast every day. Keep trying, though. It''s a long road ahead."

 Chapter 924

    Arthur watched Vivienne''s retreating figure disappear into her room, then turned his attention to the rock-hard msses cookies on the table. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t bite into them without nearly breaking a tooth. With a grimace, heined to Sasha, "Honey, it''s another flop..."


    His mind shed back to the day Sasha had been unconscious in the hospital, and he''d tried to cheer Vivienne with a nursery rhyme, only to face utter defeat. Big Wolf, their loyal dog, looked up at Sasha with a pitiful expression.


    Sasha couldn''t stand seeing Arthur this way and rubbed his head, encouragingly saying, "There are more than a hundred ways to win your daughter''s heart, and you''ve barely scratched the surface. You''ve made a little progress, at least. Just think of something else. I''m sure Frost will open up to you in time!"


    Arthur frowned in thought. He needed toe up with a significantly effective n, ideally with some expert advice to advance at least fifty steps.


    Racking his brain, he found no solution and said to Sasha, "I''ve searched online for ways to bond with daughters, but nothing seems to fit our situation."


    Lightbulb going off, Sasha suggested, "Why don''t you ask Dorian for advice? Vivienne holds him in high regard, almost like a father figure. Maybe he can give you some insight into opening Vivienne''s heart." Arthur pped his thigh, excited. "That''s it! Why didn''t I think of that? I''ll find a way to get in touch with him right away!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He hugged Sasha, his eyes sparkling with joy.


    The Wright family.


    Brianna approached the pristine white door and knocked, her emotions a mix of joy and anger.


    A man''s refined voice beckoned from inside, "Come in."


    Brianna had stormed into Colin Wright''s room thest time, upset over Vivienne. Colin had let it slide with a mild warning. Normally, he might have reprimanded her.


    She cautiously entered, finding Colin with the same book asst time. He elegantly removed his spectacles and set them on the desk, massaging his temples wearily.


    "Brother, have you heard about what happened to Alyssa? Since she was brought back yesterday, I haven''t seen her," Brianna cautiously began, her voice betraying a hint of excitement and schadenfreude. Colin looked puzzled. "She was brought back? Another embarrassment for the Wright family, I''m sure she''s not off easy."


    "Bro, you''re just finding out she was brought backst night? You shouldn''t coop up in your study all day. Didn''t you always tell me how crucial it is to stay informed?" Briannained, shaking Colin''s arm.


    "If you want to know about Alyssa, our older brother would know best. But I''d advise against bothering him; he''s in a foul mood," Colin warned.


    Brianna wouldn''t dare confront their brother, venting her frustration. "Even if Alyssa''s support is weakened, that witch Vivienne hasn''t been punished yet!"


    She couldn''t stand this fact.


    Alyssa, utterly useless, had failed her twice and nearly killed Winston, their grandfather''s favorite. How could their grandfather ever forgive her?


    Brianna could almost predict Alyssa''s miserable fate.


    And if grandfather decided to disown Alyssa, Brianna''s standing in the Wright family could...


    Colin saw through her thoughts. "With our brother there, Alyssa won''t be disowned. You still have a chance."


    Brianna''s dark intentions briefly surfaced before she masked them with curiosity. "I understand."


    After this incident, the Linter and Perez families would surely be more protective of Sasha and her daughter. Brianna knew better than to act against these two powerful families alone. The man with a sickly expression stood up to return the book to the shelf. "Just avoid our brother, and don''t cause me trouble."


    "Of course."


    Knowing her brother''s temperament-indulgent when in a good mood but colder than their grandfather when not-Brianna left for the castle''s basement.


    To her, the most chilling part of the Wright family was here.


    Alyssa had once again angered their grandfather, shaming the entire Wright family.


    Prideful as he was, not breaking her leg would seem too lenient a punishment for the humiliation brought upon the family.


    Remembering thest time she saw the great Wolf dog made Brianna shiver, too frightened to even knock. She whispered, seeking any sign of her sister.


    "Sister, are you okay? I''ve heard


    about what happened. It''s not your


    fault; it''s all because of that wretch Vivienne. If she hadn''t schemed


    against you, you wouldn''t have been caught."


    "Sister?"


    Silence.


    Brianna frowned, tentatively reaching for the doorknob, "She couldn''t be dead, could she?"


    "Who did you say is dead?"


    A chilling voice came from behind, freezing Brianna in ce.


    Seeing the neer, Brianna''s face turned even paler, "Big, big brother!"


    Her worst fears realized.


    How was he here?


    Robbie''s gaze swept past Brianna to the door and then slowly settled on her, his presence as oppressive as a mountain. "Who sent you here?" Brianna was guilty but tried to maintain an appearance of concern.


    "Big brother, I was worried about sister. You know we''ve always been close. With such a big incident, I had toe and see."


    "Worried for her?"


    A sh of coldness in Robbie''s eyes.


    Brianna saw it but dared not provoke him further.


    "Come on, bro, how can you even say that? Sure, Liz and I don''t share the same mom, but at the end of the day, we''re both Wrights. If Liz is getting a raw deal, you bet I''m on her side."


    we''re


    "Don''t you know what Grandpa said?" Robbie shot back, his gaze icy.


    Liz blinked, confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "Anyone who meddles in Alyssa''s business will be punished just the same."


    Her face paled. "Rob, what do you mean by that? I was just..."


    "Alyssa''s been pining over Arthur for years. It''s understandable she''d be bitter. Now, someone''s trying to take advantage of that. As her brother, there''s no way I''m letting that slide."


    A chill ran down Liz''s spine as she met Robbie''s prating gaze. She wanted to argue but couldn''t find the words.


    Defeated, she turned and slunk away.


    As Robbie watched her retreat, he turned and made his way deeper into the castle.


    To the outside world, this ce was off-limits, a no-go area for all Wrights. Little did they know the secrets thaty beneath the ancient castle.

 Chapter 925

    In the dank basement, Alyssay on the ground drenched in blood, her face the only part of her body left unmarred. The rest of her was a gruesome sight of flesh turned inside out.


    It was the old man, the patriarch of the Wright family, who had taken it upon himself to administer the family''s harsh discipline, aiming to quash the bad blood between the northern and southern branches of the Wrights.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Using a leather whip soaked in a concoction, he struck with all his might, eachsh tearing open the skin and causing unbearable pain and itchiness that prated deep into the bones.


    The old man issued a grim decree: no medical attention for Alyssa for seven days, leaving her fate to chance.


    This was meant to serve as a lesson, a brutal testament to the consequences of crossing family lines.


    Robbie approached, helping her to swallow a pill, offering a fleeting respite. "Rob, please save me!" Alyssa gasped.


    "You know the old man''s word isw in the Wright family. You brought this upon yourself!" Robbie''s voice was cold, carrying a weight of inevitability.


    Alyssa''s heart sank; if even Robbie, her eldest brother, refused to help, her situation was dire. "Rob, I''m sorry, please, for the sake of..."


    "The one you should be pleading to isn''t me. It''s whoever can restore your standing within the Wright family," Robbie cut her off, his help limited to ensuring she''d survive the seven days.


    Fury and hatred bubbled within Alyssa, her cracked lips bleeding from the force of her bite. Apologize to that woman? Impossible.


    The Brooks family.


    When Dorian and Cordelia walked in, they were surprised to find a stranger tutoring their son, Thaddeus, in their living room. The scene was so peaceful, they thought they might have entered the wrong house.


    But their son was unmistakably theirs, and the authoritative figure beside him?


    Hearing the door, Thaddeus looked up with excitement. "Mom, Dad, you''re back! Mr. Linter''s been waiting for you."


    Mr. Linter?


    The couple exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of who this new figure was.


    Arthur rose, greeting them with a warm smile. "Hello, I''m Arthur."


    Hearing the name, Cordelia''s eyes lit up. "You''re Vivienne''s father, Sasha''s husband?"


    The news of Sasha waking up had reached them while they were abroad, finalizing a deal to expand their perfume business internationally. Sasha''s well-being was paramount; Dorian owed her a great debt. Learning she was to marry Vivienne''s father, they knew they had to return for the wedding.


    However, ast-minute emergency had them missing the ceremony, and they''d only just returned home the day before, nning to visit Sasha that day. Yet, Arthur had arrived first. Vivienne''s father.


    This unexpected visit stirred a sense of unease in Dorian, his protective instincts towards Vivienne ring up.


    Arthur, sensing the tension, quickly reassured them of his gratitude towards the couple for their kindness to Vivienne, dispelling any awkwardness.


    The conversation shifted to parenting advice, with Arthur seeking tips on winning his daughter''s affection, a humorous turn that lightened the mood.


    The evening, underscored by the shared love for Vivienne, ended withughter and new bonds forming among them, a testament to the unexpected paths family can take.


    Arthur found himself cornered into honesty. "To bepletely upfront, I''ve known Vivienne for quite a while now, and she seems to resist me at every turn. I''m at a loss about how to make her feelfortable and at


    ease around me. After mucRO


    thought, I decided to seek advice from you both."


    Dorian and Cordelia exchanged puzzled nces, their eyes spelling out a silent ''Confused.''


    Was Vivienne really that difficult to get along with?


    They couldn''t see it!


    Vivienne was nothing short of wonderful. From the moment they met, she''d been quietly supporting them with her own funds, assisting them from the shadows countless times, saving Thaddeus and


    warming their hearts on multiple asions, and even investing in their start-up.


    How could anyone find her difficult to be around?


    But since Arthur hade to them for advice, it felt somewhat boastful to speak so highly of her.


    Dorian cleared his throat. "Mr.


    Linter, perhaps there''s been some misunderstanding between you and Vivienne She may not be the most talkative, but she''s incredibly kind-hearted and has been nothing but good to us. The situation you''re describing doesn''t sound right."


    "Maybe Vivienne hasn''t admitted it verbally, but perhaps she''s already epted you in her heart."


    Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he grasped Dorian''s hand in excitement. "I knewing here was the right choice, Mr. Hawthorn. Everyone else fails to understand my feelings, but you get it." Dorian was speechless.


    "Vivienne, she..."


    "Hold on!"


    Dorian was taken aback as Arthur miraculously produced a notebook and pen from thin air, adopting a stance of sincere eagerness as he prepared to take notes. "Please, continue!"


    The two on the couch were dumbfounded.


    Was this man really the ''War God'' others spoke of?

 Chapter 926

    Seeing the whole spectacle unfolding, Cordelia nearly burst intoughter, quickly covering her mouth and shooting Dorian a significant look that screamed, "You better spill the beans!" She then hurried off to the kitchen to whip up some dinner.


    And of course, she didn''t miss the opportunity to snap a photo and send it to Vivienne.


    At that moment, Vivienne was racing back from another location, having just discovered another female victim.


    Like the others, her heart had been gruesomely removed.


    And again, she was a young woman.


    The message made Vivienne''s lips twitch involuntarily. Turning to Leopold, who was driving, shemanded, "Forget going back to the Linters''. Head to the Brooks'' ce."


    Without missing a beat, Leopold made a quick U-turn, hispliance shining through. "Sure thing. And I''ve been craving some of Cordelia''s cooking. Moving that body was a real workout." Thomas, sitting quietly beside them, couldn''t help but wonder, "Are these two even rted?"


    Percival, wrapping his arm around Vivienne''s waist, asked softly, "What''s going on?"


    Struggling to exin the bizarre situation, Vivienne simply handed her phone over to him.


    Percival''s brow twitched in disbelief before he chuckled, "Now, that''s something you don''t see every day."


    He then added with a smirk, "Seems like your dad''s really putting in the effort."


    Vivienne knew exactly why Arthur was at the Brooks'' ce, which only added to her frustration. "I just hope he doesn''t scare Dorian or Cordelia. Especially Dorian. He''s not exactly the bravest."


    An hourter.


    Dorian, overwhelmed by Arthur, who had meticulously noted down even the casual conversations he had with Vivienne, started to believe Arthur''s genuine interest in learning.


    But the intensity of this War God''s enthusiasm was more than Dorian could handle.


    Now, he just wanted to escape.


    Vivienne was his only hope.


    Just as Dorian was about to text her for rescue, Arthur''s voice cut through again.


    "Mr. Hawthorn, when you said Vivienne doesn''t like being hugged, what kind of hug were you referring to?"


    Dorian was speechless.


    When Cordelia entered from the kitchen, she found Dorian sending her desperate SOS signals with his eyes. She chose to ignore them.


    After all, Arthur hade all this way to learn, and for Vivienne''s sake, they couldn''t just send him away empty-handed.


    "Mr. Linter, why don''t we have dinner first? We can always take notester."


    Arthur, already standing up, hesitated. "I really should be getting back to Sasha..."


    But the enticing aromaing from the kitchen stopped him in his tracks. "What''s that incredible smell? What kind of cuisine is this?"


    Cordelia, understanding Dorian''s plight in an instant,ughed. "It''s not any specific cuisine. Just some homemade pasta with a few side dishes. Vivienne''s favorite."


    Thatstment was all it took to keep Arthur seated.


    He remembered the look on Vivienne''s face that morning when she tasted his homemade brown sugar mochi and soy milk. Learning to cook Vivienne''s favorite dishes could mean getting her to beg him to cook every day.


    And wouldn''t that just mean he''d have his beloved daughter eating out of the palm of his hand?


    Arthur, never nning to leave in the first ce, found himself inching back to the dining table. "Is this really Vivienne''s favorite?"


    Cordelia, thinking he doubted her, nodded earnestly. "Mr. Linter, Vivienne really does love pasta. You''re wee to try it yourself..."


    "Deal!"


    Dorian could only watch in disbelief.


    Why was this god so hard to send away?


    Vivienne barely stepped inside when she caught Arthur, all seriousness, learning the art of perfect pasta from Cordelia.


    The level of detail, the earnestness in his voice, you''d think they were strategizing a major battle n.


    To Vivienne, the scene was beyond words.


    Arthur, with his domesticated demeanor, made even Dorian, sitting opposite him, look more like a cutthroat professional byparison. The tension was so thick; it was hard to swallow your food.


    at


    Leopold, trailing behind, paused at the entrance, half-expecting another change of ns. "Vivienne, Percival, it''s gettingte. Even workaholics deserve dinner!"


    With a knowing nce, Percival stepped aside, offering, "Be my guest."


    Sensing something amiss, Leopold hesitated, his curiosity warring with caution. "Nothing... inappropriate going on, right?"


    Not that he was particrly quick on


    the uptake, but past experiences


    with this couple had taught him to


    be wary. "You know, I just


    remembered I have this thing at home..."


    Percival unceremoniously dragged him back in. "I didn''t see anything!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leopold''s protest was cut short by a familiar voice.


    "Vivienne!"


    Peeking through his fingers, Leopold''s jaw dropped. "War... War God?"


    "What are you doing here...?"


    Arthur, ignoring him, made a beeline for Vivienne, his eyes lighting up. "My precious girl, you''re here! Did youe to fetch me because I wasn''t home?"


    Vivienne could only shake her head at her father''s theatrics.


    "If I hadn''te, were you nning to move in here?"


    Arthur, ever serious, responded, "Of course not. If I dared stay out overnight, your mom would be here with a knife in twenty minutes. You know I can''t outrun her."


    Vivienne, caught between amusement and exasperation, couldn''t bear to witness any more of their public disys of affection.


    With a sigh, she headed inside where Dorian and Cordelia were waiting, hoping she''d stay for dinner.


    Vivienne knew she had to bring Arthur back home.


    Her dear mom had already started asking around for him.


    If she didn''t bring him back soon, the whole Linter family would be in an uproar.


    "Dorian, Cordelia, it''s toote tonight. I''lle by another time when I''m free."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already had a word with the gatekeeper. From now on, no more uninvited guests will be allowed in."


    Dorian and Cordelia exchanged nces, neither daring to respond.


    After all, they were talking about the War God!


    Even state leaders couldn''t just request a meeting.


    Vivienne could say whatever she wanted; they wouldn''t dare be so casual about it.


    Arthur, standing aside, touched his nose. His darling daughter surely wasn''t talking about him.


    Dorian was his adoptive father, and he was her biological one. That''s as close as it gets.


    How could he be irrelevant?


    At the dinner table, Thaddeus waved goodbye to Vivienne politely. She smiled back at him, then turned to Arthur with an indifferent expression.


    "Let''s go home."


    Arthur followed, "Alright, anything for my darling daughter. We''ll go home together."


    Percival: "..."


    He was still standing right there!


    Arthur thought: The man who wants to steal my precious daughter doesn''t deserve a name.


    "Vivienne, wait."


    Cordelia came out of the kitchen with a thermal container. "The food''s still warm. You and Percival take it with you."


    Vivienne didn''t refuse.


    Cordelia must have guessed she woulde and had prepared it specially.


    "I''ll take it!" Arthur said with a chuckle, casting a sidelong nce at Percival standing behind him.


    The message was clear.


    Dream on if he thought he could share ate-night snack with Vivienne!


    As long as he was around, his darling daughter was under his protection, and nobody was going to take her away from him.

 Chapter 927

    In front of Dorian and Cordelia, Vivienne bit back her frustration, bid them farewell, and headed downstairs. Downstairs, Arthur positioned himself in front of Percival, "You take shotgun, I''ll sit in the back with Vivienne."


    He wanted to be right there, cozying up with his precious daughter in front of him.


    Like he was blind to it all.


    Percival lifted his finger, his gaze shifting to the vehicle adorned with the emblem of the Linter family, "This one''s mine, yours is over there." Arthur retorted with all the righteousness he could muster, "Who said I drove here? I don''t recognize that car!"


    Leopold couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    By heavens, if his brothers could see this, they would find it utterly satisfying.


    Finally, someone could put Percival, the tough nut, in his ce in front of Vivienne.


    Vivienne wondered if she could just drive herself home.


    The Linter family.


    In the brightly lit hall, Sasha was lounging on the sofa, flipping through an ancient tome.


    Seeing her husband and daughter return, her eyes softened with warmth.


    "Back already."


    Arthur approached, lifted her in a twirl, and nted a kiss on her, "Honey, you wouldn''t believe how profitable this trip was, all thanks to your advice." Sasha returned the kiss and affectionately stroked Arthur''s head, "Told you, just needed the right direction, and sess was guaranteed."


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with more to say, but Sasha''s finger on his lips stopped him.


    "Your daughter''s right here."


    Vivienne scoffed, picking a chair to sit, "Oh, so you remember you have a daughter. Thought you''d blocked me out."


    Arthur tried to exin, but Sasha stopped him.


    Seeing her mother act this way, Vivienne felt a surge of frustration. She knew her mom was head over heels, but this was another level.


    "It was you who sent him to the Brooks family."


    Sasha nodded, "Frost, your dad really wants to bridge the gap. He knows he owes you a lot over the years and wants to make amends, just needs you to give him a chance." Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "I''m not falling for that!"


    Arthur panicked, fearing another argument, "Honey, daughter, this is on me..."


    "Shut it, you don''t get a say!"


    Both women spoke in unison.


    Arthur, "..."


    Not wanting to argue with Sasha right then, Vivienne headed upstairs.


    Arthur was even more anxious, but Sasha spoke calmly, "I''ve got leads on what you asked me to check."


    Vivienne paused, her voice tinged with resignation, "Just don''t blow up the kitchen, do whatever."


    In the morning, it seemed like a tough task requiring time. By evening, there were leads.


    Clearly, it was a trap set for her, the daughter, to fall into.


    Truly her mother, having a husband meant forgetting her daughter.


    Arthur, puzzled, "Honey, does this mean our daughter agrees to eat what I cook?"


    Sasha''s lips curved, taking Arthur''s hand, "With me here, try all one hundred of your tricks to woo our daughter. If one doesn''t work, we have ny-nine others. She''lle around eventually." Arthur nodded vigorously, moved, "Honey, you''re the best."


    The next day.


    As Vivienne stepped out, the clinking and nking from the kitchen reached her ears. She descended the stairs, calm.


    At the dining table, Sasha was gazing dreamily ahead.


    Her gaze was fixed on Arthur, who was bustling in the kitchen.


    How could her husband be so handsome!


    Vivienne, "..."


    Fed up with being force-fed this disy of affection first thing in the morning, she took a seat directly across Sasha, effectively blocking her mother''s adoring gaze


    belongs to en.swoontent


    "Where''s the food?"


    Without her husband in view, Sasha''s face fell for a second.


    §Ö


    She tossed a book towards Vivienne as casually as if it were a snack bag, "Everything you''re looking for is in


    here but beware, it''s somewin


    sinister."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sasha gave her daughter a teasing look, "Just read the book."


    Vivienne flipped through the pages, her brow furrowing at the sight of densely packed script, "Wasn''t this supposed to involve something foreign?"


    Sasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, "It


    does and doesn''t. The symbols are indeed from a foreign family known as the Rama family, who vanished overnight after a major incident decades ago, leaving no trace. But how a family from abroad ties to local matters is the question."


    Hearing this, Vivienne stayed silent, knowing the crux wasing.


    Sasha pointed to aplex pattern in the book, "See, after simplifying and ovepping these patterns, it forms this emblem."


    Vivienne caught on to the hint of a major family''s crest being deliberately obscured.


    Vivienne gathered her thoughts, "Another hidden family?"


    Sasha shook her head, "Can''t say for sure yet, needs more digging."


    "But one thing''s certain, there''s a bigger force behind this symbol. I''ll look into the emblem; you might want to dig into the Rama family." Vivienne nodded, understanding the stakes.


    A family doesn''t just disappear, especially not overnight.


    "Honey, daughter,e try the noodles I''ve made..."


    Arthur emerged from the kitchen, face smeared with flour.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sasha''s expression softened instantly, full of adoration for the man before her, "Smells amazing, only my husband could pull this off." Vivienne, "..."


    Arthur set the tray down, his confidence buoyed by Sasha''s approval before shifting his focus to Vivienne.


    His eyes were nearly brimming with hope.


    "Chill."


    Sasha gave a meaningful nce.


    Vivienne was speechless.


    She nced at the bowl in front of her, where the pasta and sauce were almost indistinguishable, and managed to force out, "Not bad."


    "Really?" Arthur''s smile was about to split his face. "Try it, and if you like it, I''ll make it for you every day."


    Vivienne thought: That won''t be necessary.


    Under their intense gazes that felt like X-rays, Vivienne reluctantly picked up a fork and took a bite.


    "Well?" Arthur was so anxious he was practically leaning over her.


    Vivienne paused for a moment, then nodded emotionlessly and switched to a spoon to continue eating, finishing the bowl of pasta in two minutes.


    Arthur''s emotions were on a roller coaster ride.


    Nervous and excited all at once.

 Chapter 928

    Arthur couldn''t contain his excitement until Vivienne stood up to leave, turning towards Sasha with a proud grin, "Honey, did you see that? Our daughter finished the spaghetti I made." Sasha patted his hand encouragingly, "I told you, sweetheart. You do have a knack for cooking. On just your second try, you''ve already won our daughter''s heart. It''s not as hard as you imagined." "Our daughter will warm up to you soon."


    When Vivienne returned to grab her lunchbox, she couldn''t help but quirk an eyebrow at their hopeful chatter, leaving them with a dryment, "Next time, maybe cook with reading sses on." "Is our daughter hinting I''m getting old?"


    Arthur''s heart sank once again, "Or was there something wrong with the spaghetti?"


    He peered into the bowl, finding nothing amiss after a long search. Unsure of Vivienne''s vegetable preferences, he had cautiously avoided adding any, sticking to a seasoning technique he learned from the Brooks family cookbook.


    Seeing Arthur so anxiously ruffled, Sasha tried to reassure him, "Sweetheart, she''s just teasing. The spaghetti looks delicious..."


    Her voice trailed off as realization dawned on her, but out of love for Arthur, she offered a supportive smile.


    "I think it''s fine."


    Arthur, skeptical, tasted a spoonful himself, his face, dusted with flour, froze in surprise.


    The sauce was sweet!


    So was the pasta.


    Had he mixed up sugar and salt?


    That seemed impossible; he was meticulous to a fault, capable of distinguishing the smallest details in machinery. How could he mistake sugar for salt?


    Arthur was baffled.


    Sasha wrapped her arms around the bewildered man, her voice soft with empathy, "Sweetheart, don''t be discouraged. It''s only your third attempt. We''ll have plenty of chances to get it right. This one time doesn''t matter."


    Arthur''s heart melted at her words. He hugged Sasha close, his forehead resting against hers, "You''re right, love. If not this, there''s always something else. I''ve learned quite a few tricks from the Brooks family cookbook about bonding with Vivienne."


    If Vivienne had known about Arthur''s relentless optimism, she might have reconsidered making that deal with her mom - a pyrrhic victory at best.


    Outside, Vivienne was about to call Percival when Draven''s call came through unexpectedly, "Miss, the entire vige disappeared overnight, including all their hidden items."


    Vivienne frowned, "Understood. I''m on my way."


    After informing Percival about the situation, he asked her to wait at home for him to pick her up.


    As they were about to hang up, Percival''s tone darkened suddenly, "Vivienne, another female body was found in the south side of town, making it two."


    Vivienne got into the car, and Leopold immediately asked, "Vivienne, where to?"


    He had overheard the entire conversation. With the vige mystery still unsolved and now a new incident in the south, things seemed too coincidental.


    Without hesitation, Vivienne decided, "South side first. We have someone watching the vige."


    Leopold hesitated, "Vivienne, could this be a diversion, meant to confuse us and further their own agenda?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved slightly, "All the more reason to check it out."


    Leopold was more confused than ever.


    Percival shot a nce through the rearview mirror, his tone unyielding, "If even you can see through their tactics, why worry?"


    Leopold was speechless.


    Business was business, but personal attacks were unnecessary.


    In the backseat, Percival pulled Vivienne closer, showing her thetest update on his phone, "Judging by the wounds, the attack happenedst night." Vivienne nced at it, "The vige also went silentst night. They couldn''t even wait a bit longer, something big must have happened."


    Percival agreed, "The more they act, the more they expose. It works in our favor."


    Vivienne turned to look at him, caught by the confident aura surrounding him.


    Indeed, her Mr. Wolf was the most handsome man in the world.


    Her lips parted slightly as she wrapped her arms around his waist, looking up with sparkling eyes, "Mr. Wolf, did you miss mest night?" The question darkened Percival''s gaze instantly, shocking Leopold who couldn''t help but feel singed by the sudden switch in atmosphere. Again?!


    Weren''t they just discussing a case?


    How did things flip so quickly?


    One second they were strategizing, and the next, they were all wrapped up in each other!


    Leopold, mastering the art of discretion, pulled the privacy curtain closed and kept his eyes fixed on the road, mentally reciting a mantra for calm. Minutester, Percival exhaled deeply, pressing his forehead against Vivienne''s, "You''ve opened a whole new world for me already."


    Vivienne, cheeks flushed but voice steady, teased, "Doesn''t Mr. Wolf want it?"


    Percival paused, his face coloring.


    He had been yfully teased by his own wife.


    Vivienne, seeing his reaction, couldn''t help but smile, yfully touching his ear, "Mr. Wolf, why are your ears so red? They look so enticing..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Vivienne!"


    Percival caught her hand, his expression one of restrained patience, "Stop."


    "Alright, if Mr. Wolf says stop, then we stop."


    Vivienne straightened up, her expression as serious as if the previous moment had never happened.


    Percival was speechless.


    He wasn''t objecting; he was worried about losing control.


    Seizing the moment, Vivienne lifted the curtain to pass the lunchbox to the front, "Leopold, please return this to Cordelia for me."


    Leopold nodded thoughtfully, then


    turned towards the rearview mirror and asked, "Hey Vivienne, Cordelia''s cooking is amazing, isn''t it? Just the


    smell


    efit had me drooling yesterday. If it''s not too much of detour, mind if I swing by for


    dinner?"


    "And hey, if it''s cool, could you pack some for Griffin Martinez too? Haven''t seen him in ages. Wonder if he''s been surviving on takeouts and microwave meals again." Living alone just gets you worried about these things.


    Without someone to look after him, he might just end up in the ER from some dodgy food experiment gone wrong.


    "Oh, it''s delicious, alright. If you''re going, grab a portion for me too, will you?"


    Leopold''s little schemes were


    transparent to Vivienne, who caught his reflection in the mirror. But she wasn''t in any position to tease. Just the thought of having to survive on Arthur''s culinary disasters made her yearn for Cordelia''s home-cooked meals even more.


    Whatever Arthur was attempting in the kitchen, Vivienne was sure only his mom could stomach those.


    How can someoneck cooking skills to the point of transforming ingredients beyond recognition?


    And with a love-struck mom watching over, refusing to eat wasn''t even an option.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Leopold


    missed the look in Vivienne''s eyes entirely "Don''t worry, Vivienne, I''


    make sure to bring the best ingredients, so Cordelia won''t be shortchanged."

 Chapter 929

    Vivienne nodded in agreement.


    It seemed that Leopold had handled things quite effectively.


    "Is Cordelia''s cooking really that amazing?" Percival couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.


    Vivienne deliberately nodded, her gaze fixed on him, but her eyes betrayed a hint of distress, "Well, Mr. Wolf, your cooking is divine too. It''s just that you''re too busy to whip up something for me these days. I have no choice but to rely on Cordelia, or else I might starve."


    "Who said I don''t have the time?"


    Percival magically produced a strawberry cheesecake from the car, "Made it this morning. Should we indulge now or wait?"


    "Right now!"


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up at the sight of the strawberry cheesecake, and she eagerly took a bite.


    The creamy texture mixed with the fresh scent of strawberries melted in her mouth, instantly dissolving any trace of her previous annoyance, though she still maintained a pretense of anger.


    Percival, understanding her all too well, leaned in and coaxed in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t want you at my ce, I''m just worried your dad might actually charge into the Ellington estate with a shotgun if I whisk you away one more time."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, continuing to enjoy her cake, "Didn''t you say with me by your side, you fear nothing?"


    Percival chuckled bitterly, "It''s not about fear, I just don''t want to add unnecessary obstacles to us getting married. I''ve already discussed our wedding with Grandpa. As long as your parents agree, we can proceed however we wish."


    Vivienne paused for a moment, "Really?"


    Percival wrapped his arms around her tightly, his voice warm yet restrained, "Vivienne, I''m more eager about this than you are."


    Vivienne''s cheeks flushed.


    She shyly turned her head, offering the spoon to Percival, "For being so honest, you get a bite. But just one, not a bit more."


    Seeing her serious expression, Percival couldn''t help butugh, epting the spoonful of cake with a whole strawberry on it from her hand.


    After that, the rest of the cake was all Vivienne''s.


    Percival, always observant, asked, "Didn''t have breakfast this morning?"


    Vivienne''s mouth twitched, "I did, but might as well not have."


    Percival immediately understood. It seemed that besides strawberry cheesecake, he''d have to start bringing an extra breakfast for her, given Arthur''s "thoughtful meals" weren''t up to mark.


    The car stopped behind a construction site near a river at the southern edge of the city.


    Vivienne and Percival got out and walked towards the location of the body.


    Fortunately, it was Percival''s people who found it first, preventing any public panic.


    The body, having been soaked overnight, had turned pale, especially noticeable at the wound.


    Vivienne crouched down to examine the wound on the heart closely. The method was identical to previous cases, but it was clear the perpetrator was in a hurry this time, taking two hearts without the chance to clean up.


    Upon arrival, she had already reviewed the victim''s information.


    The victim was a night shift worker from a nearby factory, attacked on her way back to her rented room.


    The murder site was just a street away from the river.


    If Vivienne''s guess was right, the perpetrator must have been desperate for these hearts, choosing victims indiscriminately.


    But what had these young women done to deserve such a fate?


    They were in the prime of their lives, and the agony of having their hearts removed while alive was unimaginable.


    Leopold arrivedte, turning pale at the sight of the bloated corpse, almost vomiting his breakfast.


    Percival gave him a stern look to get himself together.


    Vivienne, removing her gloves, signaled to have the body taken away for proper handling.


    Percival approached her, noticing her somber expression, and gently asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vivienne turned towards him, speaking as if to both Percival and herself.


    "Mr. Wolf, the hearts removed from living victims can''t possibly be used in medicine, nor for viral research. If it''s just someone''s sick fascination, how could they tolerate any


    imperfection in their ''work'' unless..."


    Percival''s gaze sharpened, "Did you think of something, Vivienne?" Before she could answer, her phone rang.


    She nced at it and answered, "Draven, what have you found?"


    "Boss, we discovered ab, but everything inside has been cleared out, not a single document left."


    Vivienne''s expression darkened, "Keep searching. They couldn''t have vanished overnight."


    A ce guarded by snipers wasn''t going to be abandoned without leaving something behind.


    After giving instructions, Percival realized Vivienne had disappeared from his side.


    Leopold, still pale, pointed ahead before finding a spot to be sick.


    He wasn''t afraid of corpses; his stomach just couldn''t handle the stress.


    When Percival found her, Vivienne was crouched at the crime scene, her expression as grave as before.


    He felt an inexplicable tightness in his chest, "Vivienne?"


    Without turning, she meticulously examined the traces on the ground.


    The distance from the street to the riverbank spanned several hundred meters.


    The victims'' journey, filled with despair and pain, was evident.


    Vivienne spoke calmly, without facing Percival, "Mr. Wolf, have you noticed? These victims are around my age, twenty. Such a wonderful age. What punishment do you think would suffice for the perpetrator once we catch them, to avenge these souls?"


    Her tone was gentle, yet Percival knew she deeply mourned for the victims.


    Feeling a knot in his heart, he stepped forward, pulling her up into a tight embrace as if to quell his own fears.


    "Vivienne, death is too easy for them. A fate worse than death is what awaits."


    "You''re right, Mr. Wolf. Such people deserve to be handed over to Brody for experiments... huh?"


    Vivienne finally noticed the worry and the hint of tears in Percival''s eyes.


    She paused, feeling a warmth spread through her heart, "Mr. Wolf, were you worried about me just now?"


    Percival didn''t hesitate to nod.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even though he knew how formidable his Vivienne was, her words a moment ago had genuinely frightened him.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile as


    she reached ed up to loop her arms around his neck, her eyes sparkling withughter, "You''ve forgotten who I am, the daughter of Arthur and Sasha, Vivienne. If they think they can hurt me, they''d better think again, maybe in their next life."


    Percival kept nodding, but for some reason, the panic in his heart felt like it couldn''t be quelled.


    That phrase, "Mr. Wolf, did you notice, these guys are about the same age as me..." felt like a curse weighing on his chest.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, his voice husky, "You''re forgetting someone - me. I''ll always be by your side." Vivienne''s eyes softened, "How could I ever forget you? I want to marry you, spend every day with you, and... have a child with you." Percival chuckled lowly, leaning in to kiss her, "One child won''t be enough!"

 Chapter 930

    Vivienne''s cheeks were flushed, yet she didn''t seem inclined to pull away.


    Just as their hands were about to touch, a ringtone broke the moment.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Percival was visibly annoyed. "Who is it now?"


    Vivienne picked up her phone, showing him the caller ID, "It''s my dad."


    Percival just sighed.


    As soon as the call was connected, Arthur''s voice came through, trying to sound cheerful. "Honey, don''t forget we have a family dinner tonight. Make sure you''re here."


    Vivienne acknowledged with a hum, ready to end the call, but then heard Arthur add, "Wait, don''t hang up..."


    "What is it now?"


    Arthur sounded like he was wrestling with his conscience. "Your granddad asked if, um, your friend could alsoe."


    Percival raised an eyebrow. Friend? Was that his title now?


    Arthur continued, sounding slightly bitter, "Just letting you know, it was your grandfather''s idea, not mine. I never agreed to let him set foot in this house." Vivienne pinched the bridge of her nose, "We''re already married, dad. Your approval isn''t exactly crucial now."


    Arthur was caught off guard.


    He couldn''t let his daughter get swept away over a guy, but he caved in a second, "I was just pulling your leg. He cane if he wants. I won''t stop him." "And honey, what do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll cook..."


    Vivienne hung up before he could finish.


    She wasn''t ready to let the dread of tomorrow''s menu overshadow her day, not when the stress of it felt more daunting than undergoing surgery ten times over. Holding hands, they headed towards the car.


    Thinking about the evening''s ns, Vivienne asked, "Mr. Wolf, are you free tonight?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Percival was quick to respond, "It''s my first official visit as part of the family. I''ll need to bring a few gifts, aside from dressing up for the asion." Vivienne couldn''t help butugh, "You''ve met them before. Why do you sound like a nervous bride meeting her inws for the first time?"


    Percival squeezed her hand gently, "I just want your dad to think well of me, to officially give us his blessing."


    "He wouldn''t dare object!"


    Vivienne was confident.


    Percival''s smile carried a hint of mischief, "Then I''ll use this opportunity to talk about setting a wedding date."


    On the way, Vivienne called her friend Matthew to dig into the Rama family''s past overseas, hoping to unearth some clues.


    She also filled Percival in, so he''d be in the loop.


    Percival texted his buddy Thomas, asking him to keep an eye on local matters, preparing for all eventualities.


    That evening, Percival arrived at the Linter residence on time, Vivienne leading him by the hand.


    Arthur and Sasha were in the living room.


    Sasha greeted them warmly, "You''re here."


    Percival greeted her as usual, "Master."


    And then turned to Arthur, saying, "Father-inw," managing to turn Arthur''s frown even deeper.


    Sasha chuckled, "Still calling me ''master'' after getting married?"


    Percival was about to say "Mom" when Arthur, looking utterly scandalized, shouted, "Don''t you dare change what you call me! I do not approve!"


    Being married meant nothing to him; as long as there wasn''t a wedding, his precious daughter was still his.


    Arthur couldn''t bear the thought of his beloved daughter, whom he had cherished for so many years, being taken away so easily.


    Vivienne, ignoring Arthur''s protests, coolly took a seat. "He''s not calling you anything different. What''s it to you?"


    Arthur was at a loss for words.


    His daughter wasn''t siding with him, and he felt wronged and upset. "It''s not okay... You''ve just recognized us, and now, some random guy is taking you away." Random guy?


    Percival wondered if he was ever going to be anything more than that in Arthur''s eyes.


    Sasha, ustomed to the family drama, invited Percival to sit, dismissing Arthur''s sulking, "Ignore him. He''s just upset about Frost leaving the nest so soon. He can''t get over it." Percival understood, but he couldn''t grasp why, as a son-inw, he had to relive the hardships Arthur faced with the Perez family.


    Vivienne didn''t want to engage further with Arthur.


    Since their marriage, Arthur had


    been either clinging to her mom or experimenting with his culinary disasters in the kitchen, treating the rekindling of their father-daughter rtionship as his life''s mission.


    The transformation from a war hero to a domestic chef was a narrative she found hard to believe.


    Sensing his daughter''s dissatisfaction and seeing his wife and Percival getting along made Arthur retreat to a corner of the sofa, eyeing Percival with a mix of resentment and jealousy. Vivienne, deciding to ignore Arthur''s mood, looked around the empty hall and quipped to Sasha, "Grandpa mentioned a family dinner, but it seems we''re a few guests short."


    Sasha replied nonchntly, "Your granddad is upstairs. Dracon went to pick up your aunt from the hospital. They''ll be back soon."


    Vivienne smirked coldly, "So the nearly buried can recover that quickly."


    This dinner was nothing but a pretense cloaked in familial bonds, an attempt to smooth over deeper issues.


    As Dracon and Hailey entered, the contrast between the lively chatter inside and their arrival couldn''t have been starker, highlighting their status as outsiders in what was supposed to be a warm family scene. Dracon''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Ever since Arthur returned, Dracon


    felt his ce in the family diminishing. He had hoped Arthur would move out after marrying, especially since he and Hector were rarely home. But Arthur had settled infortably, disrupting Dracon''s sense of control over the Linter household.


    Thest time Jason conspired with Alyssa to set up Sasha, he nearly got himself kicked out of the group.


    And yet, that person was still pestering him for the item.


    Now, he was even more cautious, fearing that a single misstep would tip off Arthur to his schemes.


    Hailey observed Dracon''s expression closely, a glint of opportunity shing in her eyes before turning her gaze towards Yorick, who sat at the head of the table, and spoke with a feigned weakness. "Bro, I''m back."


    Yorick nced up, acknowledging Hailey with a cool "hm."


    Hailey''s face fell, her eyes momentarily darkening. Clutching her left cheek, she said with a sorrowful tone, "Bro, the doctor said the nerve in my ear got damaged. It''s pretty bad; I might end up with permanent damage."


    Her nce slid towards Vivienne, the implication clear as day.


    "In that case, you should probably head back to the hospital and rest up. Wouldn''t want to risk going deaf if you neglect it!" Arthur retorted instantly.


    Permanent damage?


    He thought, if anyone dared to harm his daughter, being spared a trip to the ICU was already showing mercy.

 Chapter 931

    Vivienne''s brow twitched slightly, but she remained silent.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hailey''s face was a mask of fury as she red at Arthur, "I''m your aunt, how dare you curse me?"


    Arthur, still irritated from an earlier conversation with Percival, directed his anger towards Hailey, "At your age, it''s only natural for health issues to crop up. If one day you don''t wake up, none of us would be surprised."


    Hailey wobbled on her feet, having stood for too long.


    Pointing a finger at Arthur, she turned her ire towards Yorick, "Brother, this is the kind of son you''ve raised? Utterly disrespectful and without a shred of decency. He''s cursing me to death!"


    Arthur remained unfazed, his attitude clear: you heard me right, that''s exactly what I meant.


    Hailey, gasping for breath from anger, fell to the ground crying, "Brother, I''m your own sister. He dares to treat me like this before you, disregarding not just you but the entire Linter family. You must stand up for me..."


    Arthur looked down at Hailey, making a scene on the floor, with cold eyes.


    He had spent years on the front lines, caring little for the so-called "family rules".


    He had his principles: threaten his wife or daughter, and he''d take your life.


    No exceptions.


    "Enough!"


    Yorick''s voice boomed, his gazeplex as he looked down at Hailey on the floor.


    "I don''t want to dwell on what happened the day before yesterday. Since you''ve mentioned making amends to Sasha and Vivienne, show some sincerity. You''re making us all aughing stock, acting like this at your age. It''s embarrassing even for me."


    Hailey''s face turned an even deeper shade of red with humiliation.


    She had just stepped through the door, not even had a sip of water, and now her brother was demanding she apologize to the younger generation in front of everyone.


    But she had to swallow her pride.


    As long as it gets her what she wants, what''s a little humiliation?


    Slowly getting up, Hailey brushed off non-existent dust from her dress, reluctantly saying, "Sasha, your aunt here is sorry, it was my fault."


    Sasha looked up, a cold smile ying on her lips, "Aunt, it seems you''ve got the wrong person."


    Hailey, teeth clenched, turned her ugly expression towards Vivienne sitting next to Yorick.


    "Vivienne, I only wanted what''s best for you. Now that you''re back with the Linter family, you can''t behave like you did when you were outside, staying out overnight with men before your marriage is settled. Ultimately, it''s the family''s reputation that suffers."


    "As a member of the Linter family, you should always be aware and act cautiously."


    Vivienne let out a coldugh, her gaze sharp as a knife on Hailey''s always superior face, "The injury on your face was also for your own good, but it seems I didn''t hit hard enough." "What did you say?"


    "Bang!"


    Yorick mmed his cup down furiously, "I asked you to apologize to Vivienne, not to lecture her. If it weren''t for Vivienne, do you think you''d still be weed in the Linter family?" "Your being allowed back today was to tell you one thing: from tomorrow, you''ll move to the building at the back. Don''te here for the time being."


    Hailey, "Brother, I''ve already apologized to them..."


    "If you''re not happy, you can choose any of the Linter family''s properties outside and move there tonight."


    "Remember, there won''t be a next time!"


    Hailey dared not say another word, though her gaze towards Vivienne was filled with even more hatred.


    Vivienne simply listened quietly.


    Percival squeezed her hand under the table, whispering only for her to hear, "Vivienne, you can do whatever you want, I''ve got your back." Vivienne''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him.


    Her Mr. Wolf was always so supportive.


    The family dinner hadn''t been going long before Hailey excused herself due to feeling unwell.


    The patriarch, aware of her ulterior motives, immediately ordered, "Dracon, help your aunt to the back building to rest."


    Hailey, "..."


    She paused but eventually bit the bullet and left.


    Her temporary forbearance didn''t mean she''d always hold back.


    She''d make that mother and daughter pay one day.


    With Hailey gone, the table was left to Yorick and Arthur''s family alone.


    The four of them enjoyed their meal heartily, hardly sparing a thought for the departed.


    Especially Arthur, whose eyes never left the feast before him.


    He kept serving Sasha, discussing, "Honey, this steamed pork is great. How about we make it for our daughter''s breakfast tomorrow..." Vivienne, "..."


    Thanks, but who eats pork belly for breakfast!


    Percival smoothly ced peeled shrimp into her bowl, smiling, "If you don''t fancy that,e to my ce. I''ll cook for you."


    Vivienne smiled, biting into the shrimp, "Alright, I want strawberry cheesecake."


    Percival, "Cake is definitely a dessert."


    Yorick finally turned his attention to Percival, his gaze probing.


    Since arriving, he had beenposed.


    Percival met Yorick''s gaze, nodding respectfully yet confidently.


    Yorick sipped his tea, "Percival, our family matters must seem quite the spectacle to you."


    Percival''s smile was easy, but his


    words were loaded, "Not at all, Grandfather. Vivienne and I are family. If she''s ever wronged again,


    I''ll be there. No matter where she won''t suffer any harm."


    His Vivienne could do as she pleased; he''d always be there to support her.


    Yorick smiled silently, his eyes softening.


    Arthur huffed from across the table. Nice words, but actions speak louder.


    Yet, he had to admit, this was the first time the kid had said something worthwhile.


    At least his daughter favored someone who seemed to genuinely care.


    Vivienne: The man I''ve set my sights on is, without a doubt, the best of the best.


    Percival set his fork down and spoke up, "Grandpa, I''vee here today because there''s something important I need to discuss with you all." Yorick nodded, clearly having anticipated what was about to be said.


    "I''m aware of your thoughts on this, and indeed, the reason for your visit was to address this very matter."


    "Your grandfather has been on the


    phone quite a bit recently, talking


    about moving forward with your marriage to Vivienne. Given that she''s Arthur and Sasha''s daughter, it wouldn''t be right for me to make a decision without them. It''s better we alpsit down and talk this through."


    With that, he passed the matter over to Arthur and his wife.


    Sasha was all for it, having approved of this son-inw from the start, "We''ve got the license, let''s not drag our feet on the wedding."


    "No way! I disagree..."


    Arthur was immediately opposed, but before he could finish, Vivienne silenced him with a sharp look.


    Vivienne: Think before you speak.


    Arthur swallowed hard. He wasn''t afraid of much, but his daughter? That was a different story.


    He quickly recalibrated, "A wedding can happen, but not in such a rush!"


    "My daughter Vivienne''s wedding can''t just be thrown together. We need at least a few months of preparation."


    As for whether the wedding would actually happen in a few months, that was another matter.


    His daughter was too young for this!


    Percival had anticipated this


    objection, "Don''t worry, I''ve been nning the wedding for the past two months already. I''ll make sure Vivienne has the grand wedding she deserves."

 Chapter 932

    Vivienne was momentarily speechless.


    Was Mr. Wolf really in such a hurry to marry her?


    Arthur was adamantly opposed, "No way, marriage is a big deal. Just because you say you''re ready in two months, who knows if you''re just saying that to trick my daughter into going along with it..."


    Percival, "..."


    Arthur, if you''ve got a problem with me, just say it!


    In this standoff, Sasha couldn''t side with anyone without being wrong.


    All they could do was rely on Yorick to mediate, "Vivienne, it''s up to you. If you say yes, no one else''s opinion matters."


    Vivienne coolly replied, "I don''t care about the formalities, as long as I can be with Mr. Wolf."


    Arthur was fuming.


    My dear daughter, I''m just looking out for you. We''ve finally reunited as a family, how can you just up and leave like this!


    But the situation now was such that if he said another word, the delicate rtionship he''d just repaired with his daughter might crumble instantly.


    Yet, he couldn''t bear the thought of simply handing his daughter over to someone else.


    "No, I need more time to think."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes at him in disbelief.


    Was her marriage not her own decision to make?


    Percival smirked, "Arthur, if it eases your concerns, I could even take yourst name and join the Linter family!"


    This statement, predictably, shocked everyone present.


    Even Yorick, who was presiding over the meeting, changed expression.


    It wasn''t shock, though, but embarrassment.


    Arthur''s spectacle at the Perez household had be legendary, with countless versions circting.


    Who didn''t know that the mighty War God, in an attempt to win over his future father-inw, had humbly offered himself as a son, only to be unceremoniously rejected?


    It was a major blow to the Linter family''s pride.


    Arthur thought, Petty much? I just voiced a couple of concerns, and this is how I get repaid?


    Percival insisted, "I genuinely want to follow in my father-inw''s footsteps!"


    Arthur, "..."


    Realizing his objections were futile, Arthur confronted Percival with the full force of his patriarchal authority, demanding, "I need to know what lengths you''ll go to for my daughter." His daughter deserved nothing less than the best.


    Percival met Arthur''s gaze squarely, his expression serious.


    "I will cherish her more than my own life. And everything I own will be hers. I know she doesn''t need it, but I want her to have that extrayer of security."


    Vivienne internally dered she needed nothing but her Mr. Wolf.


    Arthur was somewhat appeased by Percival''s response. Years of experience had taught him that promises were cheap unless backed by action, especially given his daughter''s unique standing.


    He was well aware of Percival''s assets and influence, modestpared to his daughter''s but still considerable among his peers. That Percival was willing tomit his resources was a good sign. Convinced he had no other option, Arthur turned to Sasha, seeking her support with a look that mixed reluctance and sorrow.


    Sasha smiled, squeezing his hand gently, "Our daughter will still be part of our lives after marriage. We can see her anytime, and I trust Percival. Don''t you trust my judgment?"


    Arthur had no response.


    After exchanging a look with Sasha, Vivienne turned to Yorick, "Dad, let''s settle this matter. We should pick a date for both families to sit down and talk."


    Later, as Vivienne saw Percival out, she returned to find Sasha alone in the courtyard, gazing at the moonlit sky.


    "Where''s he?" Vivienne couldn''t bring herself to directly name her father.


    Sasha chuckled, "Your dad''s probably in his room, worrying about you getting married."


    Vivienne decided not to press further.


    "Oh, your Uncle called today. Tomorrow''s the day for us to visit your grandparents. You shoulde too."


    The next day.


    At the Wright family estate in Rivenwood, Hunter sat at his mahogany desk, busy with work, while Winston yed with toys on the floor, asionally running up to Hunter, who then indulged him by ying together.


    The butler entered, "Sir, your eldest son has arrived."


    Without looking up, Hunter acknowledged with a grunt, prompting the butler to usher in the visitor.


    Robbie entered, his gaze briefly settling on Winston in Hunter''s arms before looking away.


    Winston, putting down his blocks, greeted him with a soft, "Big brother."


    Robbie offered a fleeting smile, its warmth disappearing as quickly as it appeared.


    Hunter''s voice carried authority, "What is it?"


    Robbie spoke up, "Grandfather, Lianne realizes her mistake and is willing to personally apologize to the Linter family, hoping for their forgiveness." Hunter''s reaction was muted, merely asking, "How many days left in her seven-day punishment?"


    Robbie''s expression darkened slightly, "Four days."


    "Then she can wait four more days."


    After a pause, Hunter looked up at his grandson, his tone now carrying a warning, "We still have business dealings with the Linter family. Tell her if they don''t forgive her, she needn''t bothering back."


    Robbie wanted to protest but stopped at Hunter''s gesture for him to leave.


    Left in the room, Winston, still ying with his blocks, voiced a concern, "Is Grandpa mad at sister?"


    Hunter nced down at the boy with softened tones, "She used you to get what she wanted and almost got you drowned in the process. You don''t me her?" Winston shook his head.


    "I only went in to save my sister after I saw her fall into the water. It was myck of strength that failed to keep her safe."


    A flicker of something passed


    through Hunter''s weathered eyes


    "You''re still young, kid. There are


    things you don''t understand yet.


    People can go to great lengths for their own goals."


    These words were lost on Winston, but his heart was set on one thing - seeing his aunt again.


    "I don''t me her. Can''t you let her go, Grandpa?"


    The mention of Alyssa brought a sh of contempt in Hunter''s eyes, "She brought this upon herself. I didn''t invest all those years in her to watch her be a fool." Winston tilted his head, puzzled by Hunter''s words.


    Hunter was about to lighten the mood with a joke when a vibration from the bottom drawer caught his attention.


    With a serious look, he told Winston, "Buddy, can you step outside for a moment?"


    "Okay."


    Winston obediently climbed down from Hunter''sp, not forgetting his toy on the way out.


    Hunter approached the window and spoke into the phone with respect, "Abigail."


    A woman''s voicemanded from the other end, "Take care of the mess with the woman''s body!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Also, there''s still some of our stuff left in the east side of town. Make sure it doesn''t get found."


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 933

    Hunter ended the call, his movements swift as he approached the bookshelf in his dimly lit study. With a practiced ease, he slid open a secretpartment, retrieving a half-mask that he promptly secured over his face. His other hand found the familiar weight of a ck cloak, which he draped over his shoulders before stepping out into the night.


    The Castle, the dungeon.


    Alyssa felt as though she had spent an entire century beneath the earth. Her wounds, neglected and festering, itched and burned with a ferocity that matched her fever, which came and went in relentless waves. Hope of the door opening had long since faded; thest morsels of food and medicine her brother had brought were consumed on the very first day.


    Desperation drove her to consume the scraps left by rodents and drink the murky water seeping through the cracks in the corner of her cell. Time had lost all meaning to her, save for the recurring bouts of fever every four hours, though she dared not consume more medicine than her brother had advised-unless she wished to lose her grip on reality entirely.


    Amidst her delirium, visions of Arthur''s wedding haunted her. She couldn''t ept it. After waiting for him for so many years, loving only him, it was inconceivable that he would marry another. Sasha, that wretched woman, must have used some vile trickery to ensnare him. That was the only exnation for their hastened union and the child they now shared.


    "Alyssa!"


    Arthur''s voice cut through her haze, a sign her mind was once again slipping from her grasp. He would never know of her years of waiting, of her love that had twisted into an obsession.


    As Alyssay delirious, Robbie frowned at her pallor, prying open her mouth to administer the medicine.


    Twenty minutester, Alyssa''s eyes fluttered open to the sight of her brother and the sliver of light from the outside world. rity returned to her eyes as she grasped Robbie''s hand with a desperation akin to a drowning person clinging to a lifeline. "Bro, you finally came! What did Grandpa say? Has he forgiven me? When can I leave..."


    Robbie''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Grandpa said you cannot leave until the seven days are up."


    "Seven days..." The light in Alyssa''s eyes extinguished. "No, Grandpa wouldn''t let me die here. Bro, please, plead with him for me. I am the Wright family''s heiress; I can''t die like this..."


    Robbie''s gaze darkened, his hand tightening around hers. "You are my only sister. Even if he allows it, I won''t let you die."


    Alyssa''s heart clenched. "Bro, has Grandpa moved against your position in thepany?"


    Shaking his head, Robbie replied, "Grandpa relented. He said you could return if you secured the Linter family''s forgiveness."


    Alyssa bit her pale lips.


    She knew well the extent of their grandfather''s ruthlessness. Failing to meet his demand would only result in harsher punishment. Yet, this was the only path avable to her.


    Robbie produced a package of food from his coat, handing it to Alyssa. "After this, I''ll ask Grandpa to arrange a better match for you. Leave the Linter family be. The second son has already started making moves. We must act swiftly; the Wright family''s legacy can only belong to us."


    Seeing the food, Alyssa momentarily forgot years of decorum, devouring it greedily.


    Robbie watched, a mix of darkness and obsession flickering in his eyes, even as his hand gently patted Alyssa''s scarred back. "Eat slowly. Just survive these next few days, and I''ll take you out of here." Alyssa knew Robbie would never abandon her. But more than reiming the Wright family''s legacy, she desired Arthur above all else. She had to have him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next morning, Vivienne and Arthur descended the stairs together, only to be met with concerned nces from the household staff, noting the redness in someone''s eyes and an overall air of gloom. Vivienne couldn''t help but blurt out, "You alright?"


    It was the first time Arthur heard such concern from his daughter, and while touched, he quickly masked his expression. "Just allergies..."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes, knowing better.


    Arthur, noticing Vivienne''s


    ready-to-leave attire, hesitated


    before speaking. "Um, Vivienne, your Grandpa Perez has invited us over today for a post-wedding family dinner. Even though your mom and I had a small ceremony, we can''t skip. the traditions..."


    "What''s for breakfast?"


    After a brief pause, Arthur, slightly taken aback by his daughter''s impatience, replied, "Darling, you still want to eat my cooking? I thought you..." "You''ve got ten minutes."


    "I''ll get right on it!"


    Following her father downstairs with a sigh, Vivienne couldn''t help but wonder how someone so talkative managed to earn the title of War God. Watching from the staircase, Sasha couldn''t suppress a smile at the sight of her excited husband and their somewhat exasperated daughter.


    The Perez family.


    Upon their arrival, Jasper and his sons were already awaiting them. Vivienne, stepping out of the car, was immediately greeted by her cousins Natalia and Yasmine, who mored for her attention. Sasha, feigning jealousy as Arthur assisted her, yfully chided, "What, no love for your aunt?"


    In unison, Natalia and Yasmine dered, "We love both!"


    The warmth of familyughter filled the air as Vivienne, holding a cousin in each arm, joined her family in greeting Jasper and the others.


    Inside, as everyone settled, Arthur''s attempt at greeting was amusingly overlooked amidst the happy chaos of family reunion, a small oversight in a day filled with love andughter.


    In the spacious living room, Zelda greeted us with a warm smile, eager to take over the babysitting duties for Vivienne, "Natalia and Yasmine,e on down, don''t tire your Auntie out."


    However, faced with their mother''s outstretched arms, the two little munchkins clung even tighter to Vivienne, clearly not ready to part ways.


    Zelda couldn''t help but show a look of exasperation, "It''s all my fault for spoiling them rotten. Now they won''t even listen to me."


    Vivienne, ever the gracious guest,


    just chuckled and hoisted the toddlers up a bit higher in her arms, "It''s totally fine, Auntie Zelda. You go ahead with your chat. I''ll take Natalia and Yasmine out to the backyard garden for a bit."


    With that, she led the two children out towards the garden, casting a nce back at the living room on her way out. There, she noticed the Perez family gathered around Sasha, showering him with concernand questions.


    Arthur sat somewhat isted, his gaze fixed on his wife as she was whisked away by others, looking utterly helpless and unable to join the conversation.


    For a brief moment, Vivienne couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him. It was a curious feeling, seeing him so out of ce.


    No sooner had the thought crossed her mind than she shook it off. She felt sympathy for him, but who was there to sympathize with her?

 Chapter 934

    In the backyard, Vivienne was keeping an eye on Natalia and Yasmine as they yed in the garden. She was merely watching, as the kids always behaved and stayed close when she was around. Maddox tried to approach stealthily, but Vivienne spotted him instantly.


    He looked around nervously, as if he was worried about being followed. His attempt at being sneaky was almostical.


    Even Natalia and Yasmine noticed him, but they just nced his way and continued with their flower picking, unbothered.


    When Maddox turned and met Vivienne''s calm gaze, he felt like she could see right through him. He awkwardly touched his nose and said, "Vivienne, um, you''ve been getting along well with my niece''s husband, right?"


    Vivienne was puzzled. Was this some new, odd way of greeting?


    She remembered Maddox''s call a few days ago, which was followed by a message saying it was nothing urgent. She hadn''t pressed the matter, but now it seemed like she might have missed something important.


    Pretending to be casual, she asked, "Uncle Mac, I haven''t seen Wi around today, have you?"


    Mentioning Wi made Maddox''s face fall instantly. He sat down and startedmenting, "Vivienne, do you think Wi''s mad at me? She won''t answer my calls or texts, and I have no clue where she''s gone..." Vivienne quickly moved away, rubbing her forehead, "What did you do to Wi this time?"


    Maddox hemmed and hawed without giving a straight answer, his face turning a shade of red.


    Vivienne guessed, "She didn''t ept your proposal?"


    Maddox froze, his face turning beet red in shock. "Vivienne, how did you guess?"


    Vivienne looked at him with a "what do you think" expression. Everyone in the family knew about their rtionship, including her considering Wi as an aunt.


    The wedding was only a few days ago, and they were already having issues. It had to be about the proposal.


    Maddox was lost in his thoughts, "Did I rush things and scare Wi? If so, I can just drop the subject. Honestly, as long as I can be by her side, I don''t care about anything else..."


    Vivienne could only sigh. It was clear why her mother got along so well with Uncle Mac.


    "Uncle Mac, when did Wi disappear? Did she say anything before she got upset?"


    Maddox was frantic, "I saw herst night and tried to talk, but she kept avoiding me. And now she''s gone first thing in the morning!"


    Vivienne''s patience was running thin, "Uncle Mac, is it possible that Wi just stepped out for a bit?"


    Maddox was certain, "Impossible, she looked at me in a wayst night... Vivienne, you don''t understand, Wi, she..."


    Just as Vivienne was about to lose it, Natalia and Yasmine came running over, each grabbing one of her hands, and giving Maddox a disdainful look.


    "Uncle Mac is at it again. Let''s go y somewhere else," they suggested.


    Vivienne nodded, unable to handle Uncle Mac''s romantic woes any longer. No wonder he had been chasing Wi for over a decade without sess.


    In the living room, Arthur was surrounded by the Perez brothers, while Sasha was chatting with a few aunts. Wi, whom Maddox had been fretting over, was right there. Vivienne understood why the family had been ignoring Maddox''s antics. A simple outing had turned him into a bundle of nerves, and only Wi had the patience for him. Feeling Vivienne''s gaze, Wi turned and greeted her with a smile, "Vivienne."


    Vivienne walked over, "Wi, you''re back."


    Wi nodded, holding onto Sasha''s hand, "I heard Sasha wasing, so I went to grab some of her favorite snacks. I missed you guys arriving."


    As Vivienne settled down with the kids, she blurted out, "Uncle Mac has lost it, you know?"


    Wi nced at Sasha, thinking Vivienne was joking, unsure of how to respond.


    The aunts justughed, choosing not toment.


    Sasha gave Vivienne a look, signaling her concern for Wi.


    Vivienne waved it off, "I''m serious. Ask Natalia and Yasmine; kids don''t lie."


    The girls nodded vigorously, their hands wildly gesturing, "She''s right. Uncle Mac is having a meltdown in the garden gazebo..."


    Wi couldn''t sit still any longer and excused herself to step outside.


    Sasha teased, "Be careful, Uncle Mac mighte after you."


    Zelda gathered Natalia and Yasmine, chuckling to Sasha, "You worry too much. With Wi going to him, Uncle Mac''s probably over the moon!"


    Aunt Carmen expressed frustration


    with Maddox, wishing he''d be more


    assertive for Wi''s sake, while Aunt Alice Churchill gently reminded everyone to mind the children''s presence.


    Carmen, realizing her slip, quickly exined her outburst, emphasizing the need for Uncle Mac to grow up and stop ying Romeo to Wi''s Juliet.


    Zelda blinked, "Maybe we shouldC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    lend a hand. Jake''s proposalst time was way toockluster. I mean,e on, a single sentence? That''s hardly what you''d call heartfelt." en.swhovels


    Sasha, a bit slow on the uptake, asked, "Jake proposed to Wi?"


    Vivienne gave her mom a look that screamed, "Are you even listening?"


    Sasha pretended to sip her tea.


    No wonder, with those two dancing around each other for over a decade without tying the knot, she had assumed Jake preferred this kind of rtionship. Turns out, he just couldn''t seal the deal.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow and nced outside, "Aunt Zelda, no need. Uncle Jake''s made it clear this time he won''t let Wi slip through his fingers again." In the garden, under the gazebo.


    Maddox, in a daze, held the flowers left by Natalia and Yasmine, plucking the petals one by one, muttering under his breath.


    "She loves me, she loves me not, loves me, loves me not... No, no, let''s start over."


    "Jake?"


    The familiar voice made Maddox freeze.


    His body sprung into action, and he spun around to envelop her in a hug, blurting out in distress, "Wi, I''m sorry, I won''t pressure you anymore. Marriage doesn''t matter, I just beg you not to run away again. I''m scared!"


    Maddox''s breath washed over her, making Wi''s heart skip a beat. She coughed and pushed him away.


    "Who said I ran away?"

 Chapter 935

    Maddox couldn''t believe it, his face a picture of hurt.


    "No way, the way you looked at me yesterday, I knew what was going through your mind. If you don''t want to get hitched, just drop it. We''re good as we are, being close friends is enough for me, I won''t ask for more..."


    "I never said I didn''t want to get married!"


    The air froze.


    Maddox grabbed her, looking deeply into Wi''s eyes, his voice rough with emotion, "Wi, you... you agree?"


    Wi, overwhelmed by his intense gaze, blushed deeply, "I''ve been thinking about it these past few days. You''ve been on my case so much, I hardly had a moment to myself..."


    "My fault, all my fault," Maddox quickly took the me.


    He realized he hadn''t given Wi the space she needed to think.


    Wi''s heart melted, and the sadness in her eyes slowly surfaced. She bit her lip, "Maddox, do you really not care about my background, or that I''m the daughter of that man?" Maddox''s heart broke hearing this.


    His Wi was the purest, most wonderful person in the world.


    If he could, he''d wish she''d never have to find out about her own background.


    Those people didn''t deserve to share any connection with Wi.


    He looked at her with all the determination he could muster, dispelling her insecurities word by word.


    "Wi, you are you, and you''re the one I, Maddox, will never let go. Don''t let those people get to you. You are part of the Perez family, and the Perez family will always be your home, your backbone." Wi opened her mouth, barely whispering, "Maddox..."


    Maddox felt a pang of heartache, unsure how tofort her, "Wi, please don''t cry. When you cry, I''m at a total loss. How about, you take a swing at me?"


    Wi couldn''t help butugh, standing on her tiptoes to meet his gaze, her fingertips gently caressing his face, both authoritative and tender, "Maddox, I''m not crying, I''m happy."


    Maddox was stunned.


    When had Wi ever been this forward with him?


    Seeing his reaction, Wi felt even more convinced of her decision, leaning in to ask, "Maddox, do you want to kiss me?"


    Maddox''s mind went nk.


    His face flushed to the roots of his neck, his intense focus solely on Wi''s words and those lips so close to his.


    He sincerely admitted, "Yes!"


    Wi blushed, closing her eyes.


    Maddox swallowed hard, his excitement palpable as he pulled her closer, about to lean in.


    At thest moment, Wi suddenly remembered something, lifting her hand to stop him, "Hold on, the wedding can wait, but not right now, I... I''m not ready yet."


    Maddox nodded eagerly, "Yeah, yeah, take all the time you need."


    His wife had agreed, was time really an issue?


    So, can we kiss now?


    Wi closed her eyes again, only to open them a secondter, "You were sitting there earlier, looking a bit off... Are you okay?"


    Maddox blinked, quickly shaking his head, "I''m fine, just had a lot on my mind. By the way, Wi, how did you know I was here?"


    Wi pointed towards the living room, "Vivienne said you were losing it, so I came to check on you."


    Maddox, "..."


    That nephew of his, always taking a dig at him.


    As he was about to reflect on this, he suddenly felt arms wrap tightly around his neck, a voice tinged with warning, "Maddox, when you kiss me, don''t think about anything else." At the family lunch, Jasper took the head of the table.


    Beside him sat Sasha and Vivienne, even his eldest son Luke had taken a back seat with his wife.


    Arthur, due to his wife''s connection, found himself at the forefront, basking in the Perez family''s limelight for once, his smile never waning.


    Luke shook his head at the sight, only to catch Maddox''s silly grin.


    He couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Maddox, you don''t have to be this ecstatic just because Sasha''s visiting. If you keep that mouth open any longer, you''ll start drooling." Maddox turned and huffed, "Mind your own business."


    Then, turning back to Wi, his demeanor changed instantly, "Wi, try this, and this. You''re too thin; you need to eat up."


    Luke couldn''t bother to argue.


    Carmen nudged him, "Can''t you see Maddox is about to strike gold? You, as the big brother, better get ready to shower them with gifts. Don''t let us down and tarnish the Perez family''s reputation."


    Luke nced at Maddox, his sarcasm unfiltered, "Him? I''m afraid the gifts would rot in storage before he ever wins Wi over."


    Alice chimed in, "Don''t underestimate him, big brother. Maddox has really stepped up his game. He''s all man now!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zeldaughed along, "Exactly! The way Maddox spoke to Wi earlier moved me. Why don''t you two just get married already?" Maddox, "..."


    Did these people really think he and Wi...


    Just as he was about to squash the spection, Jasper suddenly asked, "Marriage? What marriage?"


    Sasha, seizing the moment, diverted the conversation, "Dad, I think it''s time to discuss Maddox and Wi''s marriage. They''re not getting any younger, and we can''t keep putting it off." Jasper nodded in agreement.


    Both being his children, he was more than happy to see them together.


    But one thing needed rification.


    Jasper''s eyes sharpened as he looked directly at his son, "Wi was hesitant just yesterday. When did she agree? Maddox, you didn''t pressure her, did you?" Maddox, "..."


    Did he have any privacy in this family at all?


    Yuri couldn''t help butugh, "Dad, you''re giving Maddox too much credit. If Wi hadn''t agreed, he wouldn''t dare!"


    Jasper epted this, then gently asked, "Wi, are you sure about him? If not, I can keep an eye out for more options. If not in Rivenwood, we can look elsewhere."


    Maddox was in a panic, quickly


    pulling Wi into his arms to shield


    her, "Dad,e on! Who acts like this? I''ve been chasing her for over a decade and you don''t care at all, Let me tell you, Wi won''t give anyone else the time of day; she''s only got eyes for me."


    Everyone around couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Jasper, with a stern expression and a tone far from joking, said, "Let me make this clear to you too, Maddox, If Wi even has a shred of doubt, we''re not just talking about calling off the wedding, I wouldn''t even bother with you."


    Maddox felt like crying.


    He had lost all standing in this family. How was he supposed to protect Wi now?


    The more he thought about it, the sadder he got. Hugging Wi, he started bawling, "Wi, from now on, you''re all I have. They''re all picking on me. You have to protect me."


    Wi gently patted his head and hummed in agreement, "From now on, I''ll protect you!"

 Chapter 936

    Maddox was nodding so much it looked like his head might fall off.


    Everyone else just stared in disbelief.


    Vivienne couldn''t help but mock, "How can Uncle Max shamelessly cling to Aunt Wi like that?"


    Arthur chimed in, "Exactly! What kind of man hides behind his wife? It''s embarrassing."


    Vivienne retorted, "Like you''re one to talk."


    Arthur was left speechless.


    The three Thompson brothers looked at Maddox with a mix ofplexity and disdain.


    Luke could barely eat, "Wi, we don''t need this guy. I''ll find someone better for you, someone smart who won''t hold you back."


    Fredrick, with the finesse of a magician, flicked a piece of fruit from the table, hitting Maddox squarely, "Stop sticking to Wi like glue. You''re annoying."


    Maddox''s face was a mess of fruit juice.


    He turned to Wi, ying the victim, "Wi, Fred is bullying me."


    Fredrick rolled his eyes, hating snitches the most.


    Jasper shot Maddox a warning look, "Cut it out. Don''t you dare hurt Wi."


    Seeing Maddox''s pathetic state only made them feel more pity for Wi.


    They thought anyone off the street would be better than him for their precious Wi.


    Wi, feeling the love and care from her big brother, second brother, and youngest brother, felt warm inside. She knew her ce in the family was no secret, but they never treated her differently. Instead, they cherished her as their own sister.


    Years passed in a blur, her heart locked in childhood memories until Sasha returned, showing her that it was possible to live for herself.


    She had always told herself that she owed her life to the Thompson family and should always put their interests first. But this time, she wanted to choose for herself.


    Sasha, sensing Wi''s emotions, shared a look that felt like a ray of sunshine piercing through the gloom, encouraging her, "Wi, do what you want to do."


    For the first time in front of everyone, Wi spoke her mind, "Dad, big bro, second bro, and little bro, I chose to be with Max willingly. Please don''t me him."


    Maddox was over the moon, vigorously nodding in agreement.


    Jasper''s face softened, a huge relief visible as he smiled, "Wi, as long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters. But if this kid ever makes you upset, just tell me, and I''ll teach him a lesson!" Wi nodded, "No need, Dad. If he ever mistreats me, I''ll handle it myself."


    Maddox gulped, nervous.


    Vivienne boasted, "That''s my Wi."


    Shifting gears, Sasha then shared some news with Jasper, "Dad, I''ve got some great news. The Ellingtons areing to ask for a marriage."


    Arthur was stunned, "Wife..."


    Jasper gave him a sharp look before turning to his daughter with a smile, "That''s wonderful. Percival is a fine young man. I approve."


    Arthur felt left out, "Father-inw, you''re making this hard for me."


    Just as they were getting over Wi and Maddox''s decade-long love saga, news of Vivienne''s uing wedding hit them.


    The uncles and aunts were instantly excited.


    Even Wi, holding hands with Maddox under the table, smiled warmly at Vivienne.


    Carmen was beaming, "So, Vivienne''s getting married! Have you decided on a date? Do you want a traditional or a modern wedding? Where''s it going to be?"


    Alice added, "Sis, these things should be the groom''s worry. Our Vivienne just needs to be the beautiful bride and enjoy the day."


    Zelda nodded, "As her family, we''ll bring out our best treasures as wedding gifts. Your uncles have already prepared."


    Maddox felt slighted, "Weren''t we just saying we had nothing to give?"


    Vivienne chuckled, "Thanks, but Mr. Wolf and I agreed on a simple wedding."


    Luke frowned, "That won''t do. Your mother''s wedding was rushed, and we insisted on perfection. Your wedding has to be even more special."


    Arthur found an ally and mmed his hand on the table, "Exactly! Sasha and I have only one daughter. We want a grand, dignified wedding for her. We won''t ept anything less."


    Vivienne wondered if her wishes were being steamrolled.


    The consensus was clear: the wedding had to be grand and magnificent. If the Ellingtons couldn''t afford it, the Thompsons would foot the bill. The uncles were adamant that Vivienne would have the wedding of her dreams.


    Arthur was smug, convinced nothing was impossible with effort.


    Returning home, Vivienne remained silent, giving Arthur a cold stare to decipher on his own.


    Arthur, feeling guilty, looked to his wife for help, "Honey..."


    Sasha, ever so gentle, reassured, "Frost, your dad and uncles just want your wedding to be perfect. We can take more time to prepare. You and Percival aren''t in a hurry." Vivienne was silent, her thoughts racing.


    "You''re such a mom!" Sasha eximed, half-joking, half-serious. "You''ve got a husband, and you still don''t need your daughter!"


    Just then, Vivienne''s phone rang. It was Leopold Sterling on the line. "Vivienne, we were ambushed in the east end. Percival''s car got blown up."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she quickly asked, "I''m on my way."


    Overhearing the conversation, Sasha immediately told the driver to stop and offered their car to Vivienne, opting to ride in the backup vehicle, which was filled with party favors. Without a moment''s hesitation, Vivienne took the keys and sped toward the east end.


    There, near a roadside a hundred meters from the outskirts, stood Leopold, waving as Vivienne approached. "Vivienne, you made it. You have no idea, if it weren''t for my quick reflexes..." Vivienne rushed out of the car and directly towards Percival, concern evident in her eyes. "Mr. Wolf, are you alright?"


    Percival steadied her with a hand, a slight smile at the genuine worry in her gaze. "I''m fine, really. Check for yourself if you don''t believe me."


    Without waiting, Vivienne did just that.


    Leopold couldn''t help but interject, "Can we maybe finish what we''re saying before getting cozy?"


    Assured that Percival only had minor scratches, Vivienne finally rxed and turned to Leopold. "What happened?"


    Leopold had somewhat recoveredBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    from the initial shock. "We got tipped


    off about same suspicious activity


    around here. Next thing we know we''re ambushed with what seemed like mini bombs. The question is how they got their hands on such tech."


    His expression darkened at the thought. Those devices were something Griffin had developed personally. If their attackers were linked with Griffin''s creations, it could stir unnecessary spection among higher-ups.


    Vivienne understood his concerns,


    ncing at the remnants of the


    explosion. "These instant explosions might not necessarily be from mini bombs, It''s also possible that


    someone nted remote-controlled explosives on purpose."

 Chapter 937

    Vivienne''s mind raced to one name the moment the trouble started.


    Abigail.


    It seemed they couldn''t hide their true colors any longer.


    Percival seemed to have reached the same conclusion. Stepping forward, he took Vivienne''s hand, "They''ve tipped their hand too early. Just a nudge from us and they''ll reveal themselvespletely." Vivienne''s eyes narrowed.


    She wasn''t sure of many things.


    But one thing she was certain of was that those bold enough to cross her were in for a rough ride.


    Draven arrived with his team to report to Vivienne, "Boss, we lost their trail midway through the south side of town, but we managed to intercept some of their cargo, now stored in..."


    "How many are injured?"


    Draven paused, then lowered his gaze, "Nothing serious, just minor injuries."


    Vivienne stepped forward, grabbed Draven''s wrist to check for himself, and frowned, "Injured near the heart and you call this minor?"


    After her inspection, she pulled out a half-bottle of the Life-saving Elixir from her pocket, "Distribute this, and don''t say I don''t take care of my team."


    Draven stood frozen, holding the half-bottle of Life-saving Elixir.


    As Vivienne and Percival walked further in, Leopold came over and patted Draven on the shoulder, "Man, you should count your blessings. Do you have any idea how precious Vivienne''s Life-saving Elixir is? She gave you half a bottle. Even my mentors haven''t received such generosity.


    "Leopold, are youing or not?"


    Vivienne''s voice echoed from ahead, and Leopold instantly switched gears, "Ah, yeah,ing,ing... Wait up, Vivienne..."


    In the room, a hole revealed a hidden painting, beneath which was a secretb.


    What it was used for, only a personal inspection would reveal.


    Draven handed Vivienne a gas mask, his face no longer pale, "Boss, we''re not sure if these documents were left as a decoy. It might be risky, better wear this." Vivienne took it and put it on.


    Abigail had managed to stay under the radar for so long, her nning was undoubtedly meticulous.


    These items might not hold significant value.


    But for Vivienne, it could be a crucial clue to unraveling Abigail''s secrets.


    Percival, understanding Vivienne''s intent, also took a gas mask, "Bring two more, I''m going down with Vivienne to check."


    Upon hearing ''two more,'' Leopold''s heart sank, "You don''t mean one of those is for me, do you?"


    Percival gave him a look, "Are youing or not?"


    Leopold wanted to cry: With everyone going down, why drag me along?


    While they talked, Vivienne had already jumped down.


    Above was a nondescript house, but belowy a substantialboratory. All equipment that couldn''t be moved in time was destroyed, leaving only scattered documents. Vivienne picked up the documents, recognizing their content at a nce.


    "The Elixir of Immortality."


    Percival spoke up, "It''s definitely her."


    Leopold, climbing up from the floor, paused, "You gotta be kidding me. After all this, that witch is still on about finding the elixir of immortality? From heart-stealing to experiments, what''s wrong with her mind?" "Thinks she''s the next Queen Elizabeth, clinging to this world?"


    Having seen Samantha''s true face, Leopold could only picture Abigail as a monstrous entity, neither male nor female.


    Such a person didn''t deserve humanity.


    Calling her a witch was apliment.


    Then, Leopold paused, sensing something off, "Vivienne, why would someone researching immortality need living human hearts? How do those connect?"


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, "The heart might not be for the immortality research, but it''s definitely rted to Abigail."


    Vivienne thought the same.


    The essence of ST-1 was to alter human gics, making human trials somewhat futile.


    Especially using a heart removed from the body.


    But from the scenes they''d encountered, Abigail seemed desperate for such items.


    And specifically, the fresh hearts of young women.


    It resembled a ritual offering more than anything.


    But the true reason behind it might not be far from Vivienne''s grasp now.


    Looking at the intercepted cargo of ST-1 prototypes, Vivienne found them useless to her cause.


    Percival helped Vivienne up.


    Leaving Leopold below, dumbfounded, "Vivienne, what about all this stuff?"


    With everyone gone, he couldn''t possibly move all that on his own.


    All that gear looked dead heavy.


    Vivienne, removing her mask above, tucked her hair behind her ear and instructed Draven, "It''s of no use, burn it all." Leopold, startled, "Huh?"


    Draven approached the hole, looking down at Leopold standing stupidly below, and said without a change in expression, "If you don''te up now there really will be toxic gas down there."


    At the Wright family estate.


    Brianna, returning home, had just parked her car in the garage when she spotted a shadow darting nearby, its presence eerie.


    She screamed in fright.


    Hearing her, the shadow halted its sneaky advance, turning towards her with a menacing air.


    Brianna turned pale, too terrified


    even to look as she stumbled to the


    ground trembling, "Don''t kill me,


    please, I beg you. I''m the Wright


    family''s daughter; I''ll give you whatever you want..."


    "Useless thing!"


    Brianna shook harder, as if facing a bigger scare, and looked up to find only a half-mask before quickly bowing her head again, respectfully greeting, "Grandfather!" "I... I didn''t know it was you..."


    Hunter nced at her coldly, his voice dripping with disdain, "Thought you''d be more useful than Alyssa, but you''re even more worthless, a total disgrace." Brianna couldn''t muster a word in her defense, merely lowering her head pleading, "Grandfather, I realize my fault. It won''t happen again..." "Let today''s incident go unspoken."


    As a breeze passed, Hunter had vanished when Brianna looked up again, leaving her alone in the vast garage, kneeling in an even more eerie silence. But deep down, Brianna knew the encounter with Hunter wasn''t just happenstance.


    The drop of blood on the ground was the evidence.


    It was exactly where Hunter''s right hand had hung moments before.


    With that thought, Brianna steadied herself, brushed the dirt off her jeans, and hurried towards the Victorian-style house.


    Shepletely disregarded Hunter''s earlier caution.


    "Bro, you won''t believe who I just saw!"


    Brianna burst through the door only to find the person inside half-dressed, about to slip into a dark shirt.


    What struck her as odd wasn''t the


    ????


    frail frame of the body, but the myriad of scars crisscrossing the back - old wounds that seemed tell tales of numerous battles, creating a shocking sight at first nce.


    Brianna was momentarily stunned.


    She had never known her brother to bear so many scars.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But then, her brother had never left the confines of the Wright family estate, had he?


    Feeling her gaze, Colin''s eyes shed sharply, "Get out!"


    Brianna snapped out of her daze, her expression tightening as she quickly stepped back, whispering apologetically, "Sorry, bro, I didn''t realize you were changing."


    After a few minutes, when Brianna thought she''d be left waiting forever, Colin suddenly opened the door, his expression as calm as ever, "Come in."


    Following him inside, Brianna couldn''t help but eye Colin''s figure uneasily, "Bro, you..."


    "Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t," Colin''s tone was light, yet carried a clear warning.

 Chapter 938

    Brianna swallowed nervously, afraid to speak further.


    Colin poured a ss of water and handed it to her, his demeanor returning to its usual calm, "How many times have I told you? You need to stayposed. What''s got you so jumpy now?"


    Taking a sip of water, Brianna caught her breath, "Bro, I was just about to talk to you about it. Guess who I ran into when I got back?"


    Colin''s eyes darkened slightly as he asked, "Who?"


    Brianna''s eyes widened, "Grandpa. I saw him dressed all in ck,ing back from outside as I was leaving the garage. I thought it was a burr at first and got the scare of my life, only to realize it was Grandpa."


    Recalling the incident sent shivers down Brianna''s spine as if Grandpa Hunter was still lurking around.


    Colin squinted, a slight tension appearing on his pale face, "Are you sure it was Grandpa you saw?"


    "Absolutely. I''d recognize Grandpa''s voice anywhere, not to mention that mask... Who in our family wouldn''t?"


    Brianna bit her lip, frowning in confusion, "I just don''t get what Grandpa was up to. He seemed so secretive, almost like he didn''t want to be seen..."


    Colin kept his cool, "You''re curious?"


    Brianna was startled and quickly shook her head, "Curious? No way. I don''t want to end up like Alyssa, missing without a trace..."


    "Bro, you have no idea. Lately, the servants have been hearing noises from the old castle behind our property in the middle of the night. It''s eerie, like something creeping up from underground." This piqued Brianna''s interest despite herself.


    "But it''s weird. I went down to thest floor of the castle looking for Alyssa before, but she wasn''t there. So, whose voice was it?"


    Colin settled back into his chair, his fingers tapping unconsciously on the armrest, "What''s the rush? We only have three days left until Grandfather''s decree takes effect."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Brianna squinted, "You mean Alyssa will be released in three days."


    "I thought she''d be lucky to escape with her life this time."


    Colin nced at Brianna indifferently, "She''s not so easy to get rid of. She still has her uses."


    She still has her uses?


    That reminded Brianna of something Hunter had mentioned earlier.


    Feeling a surge of frustration, sheined, "All because she''s the Wright family''s precious daughter. But what good does that do? Look at her age; it''s debatable whether she''ll even marry off." Colin saw through it all, "If you want to rece her, wait until she''s released."


    A spark of ambition lit in Brianna''s eyes, "Bro, what are you nning?"


    He smirked, "Grandfather has ordered that Alyssa personally apologize to the Linter family to be forgiven and epted back into the Wright family."


    Brianna scoffed, barely concealing her scorn, "After what she did to the Linters, Arthur would have killed her himself if she weren''t so lucky. How could they possibly forgive her?"


    It seemed nearly impossible.


    "That''s why she needs your help-to disappear from the Wright family for good."


    "Only if something happens to Alyssa can our elder brother be too preupied to notice anything else, giving us a chance to win."


    Colinid out the pros and cons before her.


    Brianna was tempted. She had no interest in the Wright family''s assets, but she couldn''t stand being overshadowed by Alyssa forever.


    "Bro, you have to promise me, once you''re in charge, you''ll help me deal with that bitch Vivienne."


    Without hesitation, Colin agreed, "Okay."


    Before leaving, Brianna stepped out the door then paused as if remembering something, poking her head back in, "Bro, I forgot to tell you, Grandpa''s hurt. Maybe this is your chance to get in his good graces." Colin nodded gently, his expression softening until Brianna left. Then, his face suddenly turned grave.


    He was indeed a part of it all.


    In the castle''s second-floor study, Hunter swallowed a pill from the drawer as his phone rang.


    This time, a young woman''s sultry voice came through, "Forgot to mention, the person you ran into today is also one of mine. No need to panic."


    Hunter frowned, "Our person?"


    "Who is he?"


    The woman remained tight-lipped, "I can''t tell you just yet. Maybe you''ll meet when the time is right. Have you retrieved everything?"


    Hunter nced at his injured right


    arm, not expecting the leader of the Nine Mystics Society to be so skilled, "Most of it''s been evacuated, but a batch of prototypes was intercepted."


    The woman hummed in acknowledgment, then instructed, "Those are inconsequential. Put aside what you''re doing; I have a more important task for you." Vivienne drove Percival back to his ce.


    Upon arrival, Leopold tactfully took a cab home, not wishing to third-wheel any longer.


    Vivienne effortlessly found the first aid kit in the TV cab, instructing Percival to sit while helping him out of his jacket.


    Even minor injuries could be serious if not treated properly and exposed to water.


    Percival, charmed by her seriousness, reassured her, "Vivienne, it''s just a scratch. It''s nothing."


    "Nothing?" Vivienne narrowed her


    eyes, a yful smile curling at her lips as she brought the cotton swab


    down Percival''s chest, teasingly close to his abs. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Half-tempting, half-warning, she asked, "Mr. Wolf, are you going to take it off yourself, or should I give you a hand... taking it off?" Percival''s gaze darkened instantly, pulling Vivienne into a deep kiss before she could finish her sentence, swallowing herst word whole.


    After a moment, Percival looked up, desire evident in his eyes, "If Vivienne insists, I''m all for it."


    A rosy blush spread across Vivienne''s fair cheeks.


    Despite their familiarity, she couldn''t shake off the flush that came with Mr. Wolf''s kisses.


    Every single time, it was always Vivienne who leaned in for the kiss, yet somehow, she''d end up a puddle of goo by the end of it.


    She decided it was high time she took the reins.


    "This was your idea, Mr. Wolf, so don''t mind if I do."


    With a mischievous wink, Vivienne shoved him onto the couch with a move that was more bouncer than ballerina, yet impressively effective. In under ten seconds t, Percival''s jacket and his crisp white shirt were history.


    Gazing at the scene before her, Vivienne couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Mr. Wolf was a sight for sore eyes.


    What''s a girl to do? She was seriously contemting making her move.


    Percival caught every change in her expression, his voice low and intoxicating, "Sure you''re just gonna look, Vivienne?"


    She didn''t hesitate for a second.


    With an invite like that from Mr. Wolf himself, she''d be a fool to pass up the opportunity.


    After having her fill, she yfully pped Percival''s abs, "Mr. Wolf, turn around for me. Need to make sure you haven''t hurt your back."


    Percival knew she was up to something, but he indulged her all the same.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne sneakily pulled out her phone.

 Chapter 939

    When Leopold walked in, the scene before him stopped him dead in his tracks.


    There was Percival, shirtless and blushing furiously, sprawled on the couch while Vivienne, with eyes sparkling with mischief, was pointing her smartphone at him like she was about to devour him whole. Leopold was dumbfounded.


    He had only been gone for what, ten minutes? And things had escted this quickly?


    The room was buzzing with an energy that was both electric and slightly scandalous.


    The unexpected interruption clearly didn''t sit well with Vivienne, who shot Leopold a re sharp enough to cut, "Out!"


    Leopold, taken aback and with every wild thought fleeing his mind except for self-preservation, stammered, "Uh, Vivienne, I saw nothing, really. Just came to drop off the car keys...''


    With that, he tossed the keys towards the entryway and made a hasty retreat, not even bothering to close the door properly.


    Once outside, he took a deep breath.


    Trust Vivienne to be involved in something he hadn''t even dreamed of.


    Poor Percival, though. In Vivienne''s clutches, he was practically a goner.


    After snapping a few pics, Vivienne put down her phone and picked up a cotton swab to tend to the scrapes on Percival''s arms and shoulders.


    Once she was done, she let out a sigh and finally voiced her concerns, "Mr. Wolf, it looks like our wedding might need to be postponed."


    Percival turned to face her, "Your dad still not on board?"


    Vivienne grimaced, "It''s not just my dad this time. My four uncles too. They want to throw a big bash. My mom''s wedding was a surprise to them, and now, they want to make sure they''re fully prepared for ours."


    Percival thought for a moment, then pulled her into a hug, "I understand."


    Feeling his strong heartbeat, Vivienne nestled closer, "You''re so understanding, Mr. Wolf."


    Percival stroked her hair, his eyes filled with affection, "My understanding is all for you."


    "But leave the wedding ns to me. I''ll meet your dad and your uncles'' demands, but we''re not changing our date."


    Vivienne looked up in surprise, "You think you can convince them?"


    "There''s always a way."


    Percival tapped her nose gently, "I''ve dealt with tougher crowds than your brothers. Your uncles won''t be a problem."


    Vivienne, now intrigued, couldn''t help but look forward to it, "Well, you better be prepared, Mr. Wolf."


    Maybe it was thefort of Mr. Wolf''s couch, or just being by his side, but Vivienne soon drifted off to sleep.


    Waking up, she saw dusk had settled outside.


    Percival had prepared dinner,id out on the coffee table,plete with four dishes, a soup, and a palm-sized strawberry cheesecake. "Come on, have some food."


    Vivienne obediently sat down, reaching for the cake first, only for Percival to hand her a fork, "Eat dinner first."


    Unable to get to the cake immediately, Vivienne felt as if there were ants crawling in her heart, "Mr. Wolf, you''re getting stingy. This cake''s too small for my appetite." Percival sighed, "Eating too much cream at night isn''t good for you."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Fine, tomorrow I want a cheesecake twice this size."


    Percivalughed and nodded, "Alright."


    Then, with a deep look, he asked, "Staying over tonight?"


    Vivienne paused, then decided, "Better not. I don''t want your house to be one room short."


    Percival, "..."


    Did everyone have to take their frustrations out on his house?


    The Linter household.


    As soon as Vivienne stepped in, Arthur''s booming voice filled the hall.


    "Don''t you stop me, honey! Vivienne''s been my darling daughter for over a decade. How dare he! I''m going to blow that scoundrel''s house sky-high..." Vivienne strode over, ice in her voice, "And whose house are you blowing up?"


    "I, uh..."


    Arthur, seeing his daughter''s figure, switched from fury to fondness in an instant, "Oh, my dear, you''re back!"


    "You misheard, darling. I was saying, it''ste; are you hungry? I''ve just mastered the perfect fried mozzare sticks. Want to try?"


    Scrambling for damage control, Arthur''s face was the picture of sincerity.


    Vivienne''s temples throbbed, "No thanks, I''ve eaten."


    Seeing his daughter home safely deted Arthur''s earlier bluster, and he quickly agreed, "Alright, then first thing tomorrow, I''ll make you breakfast." Vivienne, heading upstairs, suddenly turned back to Sasha, "Mom, Mr. Wolf''s fine. No need to worry."


    Sasha nodded, giving Arthur a side-eye.


    "Let''s not be hasty next time. She''s home safe, isn''t


    No need to blow up anyone''s house."


    For the next few days, Vivienne stayed quietly at home.


    She spent her days reading in the garden with Sasha and her nights resting up early.


    Aside from asionally epting deliveries of strawberry cheesecake from Percival, she kept to herself.


    She was as demure as ady awaiting her wedding day in another era.


    Arthur thought perhaps his cooking had won his daughter over, prompting him to take over the


    kitchen entirely, from breakfast to


    dinner, much to the family''s


    amusement.


    Percival, arriving with a cheesecake in hand, found Vivienne lounging on an outdoor chaise, a ssic novel covering her face, the picture of serene contentment.


    Hearing the footsteps growingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    closer, Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile, her voice muffled by the book in front of her, "Mr. Wolf, your cake delivery is running half an hourte today."


    Percival crouched down, gently removing the book from Vivienne''s face, whispering in her ear, "Made two batches, one for you and one for the boss." Vivienne shot him a surprised look.


    "Aren''t you afraid my dad wille charging out of the kitchen with a knife?"


    Percival shed a confident grin, "A student must never disobey their master."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. She knew all too well; even her mom was just putting on a brave face.


    All that talk about unique vors and full of happiness, as if she didn''t know who was sneaking snackste at night.


    Sasha, hearing themotion, came out, her steps quickening at the sight, "Percival''s here."


    Percival nodded, handing over his creation, "Made a chiffon cake, just how the boss likes it, not too sweet."


    Sasha''s eyes lit up, quickly taking it from him, shushing Percival with a finger to her lips, ncing towards a nearby figure, "Don''t let Arthur hear. He''s been a bit too enthusiastic about cookingtely, and I don''t want to crush his spirit."


    Percival nodded in understanding, "Don''t worry, boss."


    Vivienne, nibbling on her piece, scoffed, "It''s not even that good, and we''re not allowed to say so."


    Sasha gave her a yful smack on the head, "Even if it''s bad, you eat it. Ungrateful child, don''t you see who your dad''s doing all this for?"


    Vivienne rolled her eyes, "I never asked him to."


    With countless other ways to show care, he chose the most challenging path. What could she do?

 Chapter 940

    Sasha was about to add more to the conversation when Vivienne''s gazended on the cake in her hand.


    She hadn''t tried this vor before, and though she was sure it wouldn''t beat a slice of good old apple pie, being picky at a moment like this seemed downright immature. Sasha quickly hid it behind her back.


    She''d already had her share, why was she still eyeing hers?


    Seeing Arthur wouldn''t be out of the kitchen anytime soon, Sasha shot Percival a look, silently assigning him a critical mission.


    To keep watch.


    As the two of them were enjoying their sneaky treat, Arthur emerged from the kitchen, a tray in hand, his voice booming excitedly from afar, "Honey, darling, breakfast is served! Today we''ve got beef stew with homemade biscuits..."


    Sasha nearly choked.


    Vivienne decisively swallowed herst bite.


    Percival calmly stepped forward to greet Arthur, cleverly blocking his view.


    "Who let you in?"


    Arthur frowned, clearly displeased, "And keep it down. My daughter isn''t married to you yet; don''t get too cozy."


    Arthur took a step towards Sasha and Vivienne''s direction.


    Percival tried to intervene again, but Sasha had alreadye forward, crumbs still lingering at the corner of her mouth.


    Arthur noticed immediately and leaned in, curious, "Honey, what did you eat?"


    Caught off guard, Sasha pursed her lips, trying to sound casual, "...I was just really hungry, had a biscuit."


    Arthur was filled with guilt, ming his slow pace for leaving his wife famished.


    "Honey, breakfast is ready, let''s go eat."


    Then, the cake box Sasha had been hiding fell from behind the chair, rolling to Arthur''s feet.


    Vivienne: It wasn''t on purpose!


    Arthur froze, looking at Sasha with a mix of hurt and betrayal, "Honey, you..."


    Sasha shot Vivienne a re before soothing Arthur, "Hubby, let me exin. You have to believe in yourself; your cooking is truly a gift. I was just..."


    In a crucial moment, Percival took the me, "It''s not the master''s fault. I identally made too much and wanted the master to give it a taste." Arthur''s annoyance immediately shifted towards Percival.


    "I know what my wife likes, and I''ll cook it for her. You, mind your own business. Come on, wife and daughter, let''s go in."


    Percival''s casual remark stopped them in their tracks, "No offense, but perhaps, the dishes you make aren''t exactly to the master''s and Vivienne''s taste." Arthur paused, turning with a cold expression, "What do you mean?"


    Percival sincerely stated, "They''re not good!"


    Arthur''s face darkened, "Are you saying you''re better than me?"


    Percival just smiled, not contradicting the statement.


    Knowing he was being provoked, Arthur couldn''t let it slide. Not in front of his wife and daughter.


    "Then let''s have apetition!"


    Sasha quickly interjected, aware of her husband''s culinary skills-orck thereof.


    The praises were hers alone to give, "Let''s not, dear. Percival is my apprentice; if word gets out, people will say you''re bullying the younger generation." Arthur patted Sasha''s hand, reassuring her. He had been practicing.


    Sasha thought, precisely because of all the practice, she couldn''t bear to tell him the truth.


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "You sure you want topete? Just think if you lose..."


    Arthur, spurred on, cut him off, "Enough talk, let''s do this."


    "Let''s set the rules first then," Percival said, clearly stating his intent, if I win, I expect you to agree to proceed with my wedding to Vivienne next month."


    Arthur scoffed, "Funny, I was thinking the same. If you lose, let''s push the wedding to next year." Vivienne: "..."


    She didn''t want to wait till next year.


    Standing in front of the kitchen, Arthur and Percival locked eyes.


    Arthur asked, "What''s the challenge?"


    Percival nced at Vivienne, who


    was confidently, and a


    smile


    across his face, "Since


    Vivienne loves pasta, let''s make her favorite: hand-pulled noodles."


    Arthur snorted.


    He had learned this specific skill from the Dorian family, a secret technique.


    He was sure of his victory.


    Both men entered the kitchen, leaving Sasha and Vivienne outside as the judges, exchanging worried nces.


    Sasha massaged her forehead, already anticipating the oue.


    Vivienne calmly returned to her book, "Mom, instead of worrying here, we might as well think of how to console themter."


    Sasha shot her a look, "No more bringing people home to bully your father."


    Vivienne''s lips curled up, "It was your husband who started it. Why shouldn''t I defend Mr. Wolf? This is poetic justice."


    Half an hourter, both contestants presented their covered bowls of noodles.


    It was a mystery whaty beneath.


    Sasha first directed her attention to the bowls in front of Arthur, swallowing hard, vowing not to disparage her husband''s efforts. After tentatively tasting a spoonful, Sasha froze.


    Arthur panicked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Sasha, astounded, pointed at the bowl, "Hubby, did you really make this? How? It tastes even better than the ones from the diner..."


    Arthur was over the moon with his wife''s praise.


    Though unsure if it was indeed his creation, the smile on his face was unstoppable.


    Vivienne: "..."


    Had she not been enduring Arthur''s cooking these past days, she might have been fooled by this performance.


    Yet, upon tasting, her brows knitted together.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The vor was identical to Mrs. Cordelia''s specialty, down to the preferred soup base with just a hint of ck pepper and no unnecessary seasoning.


    It was exactly as she had seen in Arthur''s notebook, down to thest detail.


    Vivienne instinctively nced at Percival, half expecting it was his doing. But he just shook his head, indicating it wasn''t him.


    Her gaze then shifted to Arthur, who was eagerly awaiting her verdict. She could hardly believe it.


    Could Arthur really have whipped up this culinary masterpiece? What in the world had she been eating the


    past few days then? Some sort of experimental mishap?


    It couldn''t be possible. Given her own notoriousck of skill in the kitchen, how could Arthur possibly fare any better?


    Sasha caught Vivienne''s skeptical look and lifted her chin defiantly. "Who says my husband can''t cook? He just hadn''t shown his true skills yet."


    Vivienne didn''t respond, instead she picked up a bowl from the tray Percival was holding.


    Taking a big bite, her face nearly turned a shade darker on the spot.


    The pasta was undercooked, and the sauce tasted bitter.


    Looking up at the man in front of her, Mr. Wolf, Vivienne suddenly understood.


    "Cough, cough..."

 Chapter 941

    At that moment, Sasha tasted the spaghetti that Percival had passed her, the familiar vor once again flooding her mouth. Her expression changed rapidly before settling into a calm demeanor; after all, showing too much emotion could give her away.


    "Is it not good?" Arthur''s heart sank.


    In an effort to protect Arthur''s confidence, Sasha hastily shook her head, "No, not at all. I think they''re both delicious. It''s just that they each have their unique charm. If I had to choose, I''d say it''s a tie." Vivienne, "..."


    Percival, "..."


    Arthur was touched by Sasha''s tant favoritism, though he already knew the oue of the contest.


    To ensure fairness, the bowls had been mixed up.


    Only by checking the marks under the bowls could they know who made which dish.


    But now, it seemed unnecessary to look.


    He was well aware that his culinary creations were not up to par, even by his own standards.


    Only his wife stood by him every time, supporting everything he wanted to do.


    Arthur''s disappointment was evident, prompting Sasha to gently take his hand and reassure him.


    "Honey, it''s okay. You''re just not cut out for this, but it doesn''t mean you''re not a good father. Our daughter is grown up. Express yourself in your own way; you don''t have to struggle with this." Vivienne rarely spoke up, but this time she agreed, "I second that."


    Mainly because she truly did not want to eat any more of those dishes.


    It was torture.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arthur brightened up, "Sweetheart, are you saying you''re finally epting me?"


    Vivienne deadpanned, "I''m just agreeing you shouldn''t cook."


    Arthur''s spirits dimmed again.


    Percival smirked slightly, "If you''re interested, I could help."


    Arthur, already irritable, bristled at Percival''s provocation, "I don''t need your help, I have someone to teach me!"


    Percival nodded, "As you wish, but I hope you''ll adhere to the agreed-upon rules of the contest."


    Arthur huffed, realizing this was what Percival had been waiting for.


    "But it''s not just up to me. Vivienne''s uncles from the Perez family would never agree, and you know her standing within the Perez family. If they don''t agree, my hands are tied." Arthur''s tone suggested a challenge: if you''re so capable, try convincing the Perez family.


    Vivienne, "...''


    She knew it, the old fox.


    Percival, as if anticipating this, gave Vivienne a reassuring look before respectfully addressing Arthur, "I only came to seek your opinion. As for the uncles, I will personally visit them and ensure you are not put in a difficult position."


    Percival''s smooth talk left Arthur temporarily at a loss for words.


    Remembering the protective nature of the Perez brothers, a dark gleam shed in Arthur''s eyes, "Then I wish you sess."


    Seeing Percival out, at the doorstep, Percival casually nced back at the Linter family, "Have you noticed anything these past few days?"


    Vivienne''s gaze deepened, "Nothing so far, but the quieter it is, the more likely someone''s about to lose patience."


    The next day.


    With Arthur abstaining from cooking, the family joined Grandpa at the table for meals.


    During dinner, Dracon suddenly spoke up, "Dad, Auntie has beenining about the new chef''s cooking, saying she can''t get used to it. I visited her yesterday, and she looked pale, plus with her injuries, I''m worried..."


    "Then we''ll find someone else." Yorick said sternly.


    "But finding a new chef could take days. Maybe, for now, Auntie could..."


    Before Dracon could finish, Yorick''s re made his legs go weak.


    "Dad, I''m just concerned for Auntie''s safety..."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a cold smile, "You could move in with her, show your filial piety that way."


    "Big brother, you..." Dracon''s face turned red, but he dared not say another word against Arthur''s fierce gaze.


    His fear of Arthur was deep-rooted.


    Just then, the butler hurried in, reporting to Yorick, "Sir, the Wright family has sent someone."


    Yorick''s expression darkened, "They''ve got some nerve!"


    "Who is it?" Vivienne suddenly asked.


    "The Wright family''s eldest daughter, Alyssa. She came to personally apologize to the young master, kneeling outside our front gate, saying..." Sasha finished for him, "Saying what?"


    The butler appeared troubled, "She said if she doesn''t receive the young master''s forgiveness, she won''t rise from her knees."


    Sasha narrowed her eyes, her tone indifferent, "If she enjoys kneeling so much, let her."


    Then, turning to Yorick, "Dad, I''ve finished eating."


    As Arthur stood up with her, he instructed the butler, "Let her kneel further away, don''t let her dirty the Linter family''s grounds." Yorick remained silent, but his anger was evidently even more intense than Arthur''s.


    The Wright family, a prominent family in Rivenwood, had allowed their young to act so disgracefully, tarnishing their reputation. Especially Alyssa, harboring ill intentions towards Arthur and showing maliciousness, was no good at all.


    Dracon kept his head down, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    After thest incident, Yorick had severely reprimanded him, questioning if he had water in his brain for helping outsiders tarnish their family''s name.


    If it happened again, the Linter family would not keep him.


    Vivienne nced at Dracon, then outside, her eyes cold.


    The Wright family, courting disaster.


    Outside the Linter family''s gates, Alyssa kneeled, her white dress and pallid face making her look as if a breeze could knock her over. The gate opened, and Alyssa, hoping to see Arthur, was disappointed to find the butler instead, her heart sinking further.


    However, the butler''s next words sparked a glimmer of hope in her, "Ms. Wright, the young master asked me to deliver a message to you." Alyssa''s eyes flickered with emotion, "Is Arthur.....?¡±


    The butler ryed Arthur''s exact words to her, "The young master said to keep your distance and not to soil the Linter estate." Alyssa''s expression froze instantly.


    She thought after everything she had done for him, Arthur wouldn''t even offer her a shred of dignity.


    After delivering the message, the butler went inside, leaving Alyssa under the watchful eyes of two security guards.


    Though unaware of the details of the previous incident, they were held responsible by association.


    This time, they were determined not to let anyone like her get close to the Linter family again.


    Ignored by everyone, Alyssa barelysted three hours before copsing to the ground, unconscious.


    The Linters didn''t bother with her.


    In the end, it was the Wright family who came to pick her up.


    Upon hearing the news, Brianna rushed to Alyssa''s room.


    Seeing Alyssa''s pale face on the bed, Brianna narrowed her eyes, a look of concern washing over her, "Sis what happened? How did you get hurt so badly?"


    Upon seeing Brianna, Alyssa quickly adjusted her clothes, instinctively not wanting her to see her in such a state.


    "It''s nothing, just low blood sugar."


    Brianna smirked slightly, deliberately


    §á§à


    saying, "Sis, heard all about it. How could the Linters be so heartless? Even if they didn''t consider your feelings for Arthur, they shouldn''t have treated you like this, especially since you''re the eldest daughter of the Wright family."

 Chapter 942

    Alyssa''s arms were etched with scabs and whip marks that Brianna could clearly see, yet she pretended not to notice.


    Those were the handiwork of Grandpa George himself, a man who wouldn''t stop until he''d drawn blood.


    The mention of it left Alyssa in a daze.


    Right, she thought, I''m the eldest daughter of the Wright family. Even for the sake of the family name, Arthur shouldn''t have treated me this way.


    It must be Sasha who''s stirring things up.


    "Big sis?"


    Brianna watched Alyssa zone out, her eyes betraying a hint of disgust.


    Winston, apanied by a servant, came jogging over, his young face full of concern that seemed genuine. He was startled upon seeing Alyssa''s injuries, "Big sis, what happened to you?" Alyssa frowned and withdrew her hand.


    Thest person she wanted to see right now was Winston.


    If it hadn''t been for him, Grandpa George wouldn''t have been so harsh on her.


    Brianna saw it all and, hiding her scorn, exined to Winston, "Little bro, someone bullied your big sis. Didn''t you notice?"


    "Bullied?"


    Winston''s young brow furrowed, puzzled as he looked at Brianna. "Big sis, who bullied big sis?"


    Brianna''s face turned cold at being called ''big sis.'' "Who else could it be? In the Linter family, who wields such power? If not Sasha and her daughter Vivienne, then who?" Winston quickly figured it out.


    Shaking his head, he spoke clearly, "I trust Auntie; she wouldn''t bully anyone. Maybe big sis didn''t apologize to Auntie? Grandpa said if you do something wrong, you have to own up to it." Brianna raised an eyebrow but didn''t reply.


    Alyssa''s face darkened.


    She knew what she had done and certainly didn''t need a five-year-old lecturing her.


    Just as Alyssa was about to send him away, Winston said in his soft voice, "Then I''ll apologize to Auntie for big sis. Auntie is so nice; she won''t me big sis."


    Both Brianna and Alyssa, who was lying in bed, were stunned.


    Alyssa looked at him, puzzled. "Winston, you''d apologize to the Linters for me?"


    Winston nodded firmly. "I told Grandpa, I don''t me big sis. It''s my fault for being too weak, it has nothing to do with big sis."


    Alyssa''s mind raced, thinking of how she could use this opportunity to get into the Linter family.


    Brianna suddenly spoke up, "Big sis, are you out of your mind? Believing a child''s words? Have you forgotten how furious Grandpa wasst time? He won''t let you take Winston out again." Alyssa also felt this was unwise.


    Whether Winston could even get into the Linter family was one thing; if Grandpa George found out she''d taken Winston there, it would be another storm of blood and fury.


    As Winston stayed longer, a servant began to urge him to return.


    If Grandpa George asked, they would be held responsible.


    Reluctantly, Winston left; he really wanted to see his aunt.


    Brianna then suggested, "Instead of begging Sasha for forgiveness, why not seek Arthur''s favor? If he''s on your side, who cares about Sasha and her daughter?"


    Alyssa pondered, "But Arthur has lost patience with me... he won''t even see me..."


    Her fainting at the Linter estate without Arthur showing his face was proof of Sasha''s deep influence on him.


    If there was a way to eliminate her, that would remove a significant thorn from Alyssa''s side.


    Briannaughed, "Big sis, you''re getting it all wrong. Arthur, powerful as he may be, is still a man. No man dislikes a woman''s undying affection."


    "Besides, everyone in Rivenwood knows you two are meant for each other. The matriarch''s position at the Linter estate was always meant to be yours. Sasha stole it from you. What''s wrong with taking back what''s rightfully yours?"


    Alyssa silently agreed.


    For years, she had seen herself as Arthur''s other half. Sasha''s sudden appearance not only shattered her dream of marrying Arthur but also turned her decade-long wait into a joke.


    Seizing the moment, Brianna threw out her idea, "Sasha cares so much about her daughter. If something happened to her, Sasha would be too distracted to bother with Arthur. That''s your chance, big sis." Alyssa''s gaze darkened, "You mean to harm Vivienne?"


    Brianna was taken aback by Alyssa''s sudden intensity, quickly covering for herself, "Of course, if big sis could win Arthur over by herself, we wouldn''t need to resort to this. It''s all up to you now." Alyssa didn''t immediately agree. Brianna''s suggestion seemed to support her but was actually using her to target Vivienne.


    Alyssa wanted Sasha gone, not anyone else.


    Especially not Vivienne, who was off-limits.


    "I''m tired, Brianna. You can go now," Alyssa said, turning away.


    As Brianna stood to leave, she cast a covert nce at Alyssa on the bed. For some reason, she felt there was something about her big sister she couldn''t quite grasp anymore.


    Alone in the room, Alyssa received a secretive call.


    Seeing the number, her heart sank, and she quickly answered.


    On the other end, a voice altered to a low pitch spoke, "The boss has a job for you."


    Alyssa''s brows furrowed, "The boss usually contacts me directly. Why go through you?"


    The man let out a scoff, his mockery particrly grating over the phone, "With theb trashed, the boss has


    already soured on you. And yourne


    little vanishing act these past few days? Do you really think he''s going to trust you like before?"


    Alyssa''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurried to exin, "I haven''t betrayed him, I just..."


    "Save it. The boss wants results."


    Alyssa bit her lip, understanding this was a test of her loyalty, "What does he want me to do?"


    "Take out Percival when necessary."


    Percival?


    Alyssa remembered he was Vivienne''s fianc¨¦.


    But the boss had specifically ordered her not toy a finger on Vivienne before.


    Alyssa couldn''t quite grasp why the boss would want her to target Percival now, "Are you sure he wants me to go after Percival?"


    The man sneered, "Questioning the boss?"


    Alyssa didn''t dare, she could onlyply.


    The next day.


    Alyssa found herself kneeling outside the Linter family''s estate early in the morning. This time, it took less than ten minutes before someone ushered her inside the Linter residence. Alyssa gazed up at the imposing woman before her, somewhat puzzled, "May I know who you are?"


    "I''m Arthur''s aunt," Hailey stated, looking down at Alyssa with an air of superiority.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing that title, Alyssa''s legs gave


    way, and she knelt down, "Aunt, Alyssa knows she''s wrong. I hope


    the Linter family can see pastet


    this, considering our families''


    history, and give the Wright family a chance to apologize. I will make amends."


    Hailey just coldly watched her, suddenly speaking in a deep tone, "You want to eliminate Sasha and marry into the Linter family."


    Alyssa trembled, biting her lip,


    neither denying nor confirming outright, "It''s just... my feelings for Arthur overwhelmed me, leading me astray. Tbeg of you, please speak on my behalf to Arthur. I never truly intended to harm the Linter family."

 Chapter 943

    Seeing Alyssa in such a state, Hailey let out a snort of disdain but chose not to say anything further.


    When Yorick arrived and saw Alyssa kneeling in the hallway, his face turned red with anger. "Who let you in? Get out," he barked.


    Alyssa trembled and instinctively hid behind Hailey, murmuring, "Auntie..."


    Hailey nced upstairs, her voice calm and collected, "I let her in. What''s done is done. Making her kneel outside like that, you''re only embarrassing the Linter family."


    Yorick, seething with fury, countered, "Who says it''s over? She tarnished Sasha''s reputation with her schemes, almost ruining her and Arthur''s wedding. And you think you can just forgive her on their behalf?" Hailey replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, "I''m their aunt. Do I really need to ask for their permission over such a trivial matter? Since she''se to apologize, what more do they want?" "Brother, don''t forget, you''re the head of the Linter family, not them."


    Yorick wouldn''t ept Hailey''s wed logic and called out, "Someone, throw her out! And from now on, no member of the Wright family is allowed a step into the Linter family''s home." Then, turning to Hailey, he added, "And you! Shouldn''t you be resting and recovering? What are you even doing here, go back!"


    Hailey, unable to hide her embarrassment, mmed her hand on the table, "Brother, if you find me that bothersome, might as well throw me out of the Linter family too. It''ll save you the trouble of having to see me for even a second longer."


    "You!"


    Yorick, almost choking on his breath from anger, eximed, "Fine! If you insist on meddling in the kids'' affairs, then you can leave as well. Stop being a nuisance."


    Hailey was stunned, never imagining Yorick would actually kick her out. She had been treated almost like blood in the Linter family all these years.


    So it was for such a trivial matter that the Linter family would cast her aside.


    Truly treating her as dispensable.


    Hailey''s face turned pale with rage, "Fine, if you can''t stand the sight of your own sister, then I''m better off not staying in this kind of home."


    With that, she threatened to pack her bags, but it was all talk and no action, herints filled with nothing but hot air.


    Sasha and Arthur, who had been listening from upstairs, knew it was because of them that this drama had unfolded.


    It was Sasha who decided to take charge of the situation.


    Descending the stairs, Sasha confronted Alyssa, who was still hiding behind Hailey, with a cold voice, "Alyssa, if you''re truly here to apologize, then show some sincerity. Apologize properly in front of everyone, and we can put this matter to rest."


    Yorick was vehemently opposed, "No, Sasha, the disgusting things she did to you can''t be simply resolved with an apology."


    Sasha blinked, "Dad, since the Wright family has already made their stance clear, let me handle whates next."


    With that, it was clear what Sasha intended.


    Alyssa, hearing this, didn''t even dare to look at Sasha but instead cast a hopeful nce at Arthur, wishing he would speak up for her.


    Unfortunately for her, Arthur''s attention was solely on Sasha, hands intertwined, their affection for each other evident.


    Feeling the love between them, Alyssa''s jealousy nearly drowned her from the inside.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She so wished she could be the one standing beside Arthur.


    If only Sasha hadn''t interfered, she would have been the one holding hands with Arthur.


    Sasha, noticing Alyssa''s gaze, smirked coldly.


    Even now, Alyssa dared to covet her man.


    "Since you can''t even apologize properly, don''t bother with these superficial gestures. Go back and tell the Wright family patriarch that we will see this matter through to the end. No more private settlements." Sasha left no room for negotiation, pulling Arthur away with her.


    Alyssa, unable to let go, called out in a pitiful voice, "Arthur..."


    Arthur shuddered with disgust, while Sasha, sensing his difort, looked at him with a smile, "Arthur, she''s calling for you!"


    Arthur''s expression turned icy.


    His wife was upset, and he knew the consequences all too well.


    Without hesitation, he red at Alyssa, "Leave! I never want to see you again."


    Alyssa''s heart shattered. The man she had waited for over a decade was now telling her to leave.


    "Arthur, are we really bing strangers after this?"


    Sasha, with a serious yet slightlyzy expression, corrected her, "You''re wrong. It''s not just bing strangers; it''s never seeing each other again. No, it''s not seeing each other in this life or any life toe."


    "Because no matter this life, the next, or the one after, he''s already mine!"


    Arthur was stunned, moved by Sasha''s deration of eternalmitment.


    Surrendering willingly, Arthur said, "Dear, don''t worry. No matter what, I''m yours, and I''ll follow you."


    Sasha patted his head, "Good, stick with me, and you''ll always have steak."


    Yorick, witnessing his nearly six-foot-tall, renowned War God son, cuddling up to Sasha like a teddy bear, could only feel his eyes ache.


    It wasn''t that he found their interaction inappropriate.


    He just couldn''t stand seeing his son lose face so naturally.


    Hailey frowned, unable to hide her disdain, "Men of the Linter family should stand tall and proud, not trail behind their women like that!"


    Arthur calmly retorted, "No one''s forcing you to watch. At your age, you shouldn''t be making yourself miserable."


    Hailey, left speechless, looked helplessly at her brother, "You see what he''s saying..."


    Yorick shot back immediately, "He''s right. In the Linter household,


    Sasha''s word isw. If you can ne


    handle it, there''s the door. This family won''t miss you."


    His son was his pride and joy, and nobody else could criticize him without facing Yorick''s wrath.


    "You all are an embarrassment to the Linter name. I might as well leave this ce."


    Hailey stormed off, striding towards the backyard with a huff.


    That left Alyssa standing there, engulfed in an ocean of awkwardness.


    Yorick couldn''t even be bothered to nce her way, "Someone, show her the door..."


    The security guards had been waiting outside for the signal, and at Yorick''smand, they moved in to escort Alyssa out forcefully. Seeing this, Alyssa''s face crumbled, and she dropped to her knees with a thud.


    "Please, I beg you!"


    Alyssa bit her lip, consumed by a sense of deep humiliation. However, the dire situation left her no room to consider her pride.


    Once the Wright family receives the cease and desist letter from the Linters, her days within the Wright family would be over.


    Her grandfather would surely cast her out, banning her from setting foot in Rivenwood ever again.


    She had poured years into making a ce for herself in Rivenwood, and she couldn''t let all her efforts go to waste at such a critical moment.

 Chapter 944

    As soon as Vivienne descended the stairs, her ears caught wind of the unfolding drama. A sly glimmer crossed her eyes. This was a spectacle she wouldn''t miss for the world. Just as Alyssa lowered her gaze, Vivienne interjected, "Hold up there!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Approaching Alyssa, Vivienne crouched slightly, looking down at her. Her tone was casual but carried an undeniable chill. "Words alone don''t cut it. Best to make things a bit more... concrete." Alyssa eyed Vivienne warily. "What are you up to?"


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Just returning the favor. You tarnished my mom''s reputation online with that video. It''s only fair I do the same to you."


    With that, Vivienne whipped out her smartphone, angling it at Alyssa''s face, searching for the perfect shot.


    Just then, a figure caught her eye. Turning around, she gestured, "Dracon''s got a knack for photography. Why don''t we let him shoot this video!"


    Dracon froze. "Me?"


    He was clueless about what had gone down the moment he stepped in.


    His expression darkened upon seeing Alyssa on the ground.


    Alyssa''s gaze, fiery and vengeful, turned towards him. Dracon instinctively stepped back, blurting out, "Dad..."


    Yorick pped him across the face. "Dad? Just shoot the damned video. Don''t make me remind you of yourst mess-up. If you dare side with outsiders against your own family again, I''ll break your legs." Arthur chimed in coldly, "You refusing to shoot? Or have you been secretly dealing with Alyssa behind our backs?"


    Dracon''s eyes widened in denial. "No, I haven''t!"


    Arthur snorted. "Then get that video on the inte, and don''t let me catch you ying both sides."


    Trembling, Draconplied.


    Vivienne patted his shoulder after the deed. "Make sure this hits the web. I''m eager to see the reaction."


    Dracon, phone in hand, shakily recorded as Alyssa, with blood trickling from the corners of her mouth and fists clenched, made her forced apology.


    The moment the video went live, the inte exploded with reactions.


    "Finally, an apology. Thought she''d hide away forever."


    "Cheapest apology ever. She doesn''t value human life. Deserves jail, not forgiveness."


    "Don''t forgive her, Sasha. She''s not worth it."


    "Making her apologize isn''t enough. Let''s make this viral, expose her."


    "Why so clenched if you''re sorry? Hate fakers."


    "And thatst look? Pure venom."


    "Is it just me, or are Sasha and the War God super sweet together? Love their height difference!"


    Seeing the online buzz, Sasha turned to Arthur, a mock hurt in her voice, "Am I really that much shorter than you?"


    Arthur, lifting her into his arms, reassured, "Never. You always stand tall in my heart, just like now."


    Blushing, Sasha yfully pped his shoulder. "Dad''s still here..."


    Yorick waved them off. "Carry on, I saw nothing."


    Vivienne added, "Neither did I."


    Dracon gulped. "So, I can go now?"


    He feared the wrath of Alyssa, reduced to seeking revenge from the floor.


    With a dismissive gesture, Yorick ordered Alyssa to be dragged away. "Sight for sore eyes."


    After breakfast, the Linter household dwindled to just Arthur and his girls.


    Sasha, finishing her milk, casually probed, "Did we get them?"


    Vivienne smiled subtly. "Just waiting for the fish to bite."


    Arthur, feeling left out, whined, "My wife and daughter, always plotting without me."


    Vivienne couldn''t be bothered to respond.


    With the bait set, she doubted the fox could resist the trap.


    That night, Dracon received a call, the voice on the other end raspy, "Got it yet?"


    "Not yet. I''ve searched all over the Linter estate. I''m starting to think it''s not here."


    "Every corner?"


    Dracon hesitated. "Except the old man''s study."


    Guarded year-round, it was off-limits to him, though Arthur had ess.


    The womanmanded, "Find a way in within three days, or you know the consequences."


    The next morning, Vivienne woke to


    a message from Percival about a lunch meeting at the Linter estate with his parents and Richard to discuss her and Percival''s impending marriage.


    At breakfast, Yorick cleared his throat and announced, "Sasha and Arthur, no gallivanting around town today. We''re expecting some very important guests." Sasha nodded in acknowledgment, "Got it, Dad."


    Arthur looked puzzled, "Dad, who are these ''important guests'' you''ve never mentioned before?"


    Yorick shot him an exasperated look, "Who do you think? The Smiths, our inws to be, of course."


    Arthur''s jaw dropped, his voice soaring with surprise, "What? Why are theying over?"


    Yorick, on the verge of grabbing a cane to discipline his son, retorted, "Why? To discuss your sister Vivienne''s wedding arrangements with you, the soon-to-be father of the bride. Haven''t you been paying attention at all to our previous conversations? If you mess this up for Vivienne, you''ll have me to answer to."


    Yorick''s anger was palpable.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne sipped her milk coolly, calcting when Mr. Wolf might arrive. She had only been apart from him for two days, but she was already beginning to miss him. en.swhovels

 Chapter 945

    Arthur nced nervously at his daughter, only to find she wasn''t paying any attention to his reaction.


    "1


    "1


    Arthur pursed his lips, "Dad, that''s not what I meant. I was just wondering... aren''t they rushing things? We haven''t even set a date for Vivienne''s wedding yet."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yorick pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly, "Their wedding should have happened by now. It was Sasha who insisted that Vivienne''s biological father must be present at her wedding. Then she fell into aa, and the wedding was dyed. It''s not appropriate to postpone it any further. You, as her father, have been obstructing the young couple enough!"


    "It''s about time we all gathered here to settle on a wedding date for the kids."


    Yorick understood Arthur''s nitpicking towards Percival; after all, he himself wasn''t too keen on letting Vivienne marry so young!


    The Linter family had waited years for their first granddaughter, who turned out to be so exceptional. Naturally, they wanted to keep her at home for a few more years!


    Had Vivienne not been involved with Percival before returning to the Linter family, Yorick would have chased away any suitor with a stick!


    But considering the young couple had been together for so long and had even gotten their marriage license, it was no longer appropriate to interfere.


    In the end, Yorick left the final decision to Vivienne, "What do you think, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows, ncing at Arthur with a look that was both there and not, "It''s time."


    Arthur, "


    Sigh!


    There was nothing he could do!


    His little darling was set on her path, and there was no turning her back.


    Yorick nodded, "Alright! Then let''s set the date for the wedding today, Vivienne, remember, no matter how strong you are, your family will always have your back!" Vivienne nodded, "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Around ten o''clock, Richard and his family arrived.


    The attendance was full, not only were Percival''s parents, Nathan and Cecilia, there, but Holly was there too, with a smiley Isolde by her side.


    The importance ced on Vivienne was clear as day.


    Seeing this, Yorick''s smile deepened as he went forward to chat with Richard.


    Nathan and Cecilia respectfully greeted Yorick.


    Percival then nodded to Arthur and Sasha in turn.


    Yorick and Sasha nodded in satisfaction, and Arthur, albeit reluctantly, also nodded, acknowledging his son-inw.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries outside, they entered the hall.


    Once they had a moment, Vivienne approached Holly to say hello, "Aunt Holly."


    Holly responded with a smile, "Vivienne, now we''re truly family."


    Vivienne hummed in agreement; she quite liked the feeling.


    Having family and her beloved by her side.


    Isolde hugged Vivienne, her fluffy hair rubbing against her, "Vivienne, I''ve missed you so much. Can you hurry up and marry my brother so I can see you every day?" Vivienne, amused, asked her, "Did your brother put you up to this?"


    Isolde blinked rapidly, pouting, "Can''t I miss you without him saying anything? Or is it that your heart has room only for my brother and not me..."


    Attempting to change the subject, Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Learned to lie, have we?"


    Caught, Isolde looked down, "No, he didn''t want me to say too much, afraid you''d be upset."


    Holly chuckled, "She''s just been


    n¨¦t


    worried because Percival has been like a chicken with its head cut off these past few days at home, always on the phone. I even heard him obsessing over the number of diamonds on your wedding dress. My husband says he''s lost it."


    Vivienneughed, "That''s not necessary; a simple phone call and my wedding dress would be delivered, and I have plenty of jewelry." "That''s not the point!"


    Isolde looked at Vivienne seriously, "Mom says a woman''s wedding something to look forward to her whole life. You can''t just wing it; it needs to be meticulously nned, and it''s meaningful if my brother takes care of it himself."


    Holly agreed, "That''s how it should be."


    Vivienne nced at Holly, calling out softly, "Aunt Holly."


    Holly shook her head with a smile, her voice serene with a touch of resignation, "I''m fine. I''ve had a talk with your uncle; it was my choice."


    From the moment she made that decision, she had anticipated this oue.


    She did not regret making sacrifices for the organization.


    Seeing the mood shift, Isolde took Vivienne''s hand, pleading softly, "Vivienne, after you marry my brother, can you stay at our house for a few more days? I want to spend more time with you." Vivienne agreed without much thought, "Of course."


    ording to tradition, she and Mr. Wolf were to stay at the Ellington family estate for a while after their marriage.


    Isolde''s eyes lit up, "Really? My brother said your marital home is ready. I thought you''d go straight there."


    Marital home?


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow; Mr. Wolf had prepared a surprise for her.


    As the elders discussed her wedding inside, Vivienne decided to take Holly and Isolde for a walk in the backyard.


    With Mr. Wolf taking care of things, she had nothing to worry about.


    The trio made their way through a series of old-fashioned western corridors, emerging into a backyard that unfolded into a vast expanse of water lilies.


    The sight of the lush greenery captured Isolde''s full attention instantly.


    Excitedly grabbing Vivienne''s hand, she pointed towards the aquatic garden and eximed, "Vivienne, look at these water lilies! How can there be so many colors? They''re absolutely gorgeous." Holly, too, was struck by the serene beauty of the scene.


    Taking a deep breath, she couldn''t help but marvel, "To cultivate such exquisite water lilies here, Yorick must have put in a great deal of effort."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement. "Indeed, these are grandpa''s pride and joy. He tends to them himself, and besides my mom and me, hardly anyone else is allowed to pick them."


    Ever since the incident where Winston fell into the pond, the old man had been even more protective, forbidding strangers from getting too close.


    Isolde''s eyes gleamed with desire upon hearing that picking the flowers was an option, fixating on a dew-kissed, radiant bloom within reach.


    She bit her lip, then swallowed the words she was about to say.


    After all, she was here as a guest and didn''t want to impose on Vivienne.


    Vivienne, noticing her fondness,


    especially since which little girl doesn''t adore flowers, said, "Which one do you like? I''ll pick it for you. It''ll stay fresh in a vase for a couple of days."


    Isolde''s face lit up, her dark eyes sparkling, "Really? Vivienne, I''d love that pale pink one over there."


    "Sure thing."

 Chapter 946

    In the grand living room of the estate, Yorick and Richard took their seats at the head of the gathering, the patriarchs of their respective families. Their children and grandchildren were seated on either side, with Percival finding a spot next to Cecilia.


    Yorick, always the gracious host, had his staff bring out the finest tea and pastries. Today was a joyous asion, a day to discuss the nuptials of their grandchildren, and he was determined to celebrate in style.


    Richard wasted no time getting to the point. "Yorick, old friend, I''ll cut to the chase. Sasha and Arthur''s wedding went off without a hitch, and we really can''t dy Vivienne and Percival''s any longer." "We need to have them walk down the aisle by the end of next month. It would fulfill an old man''s dying wish," he added, a twinkle in his eye.


    Yorick chuckled. "The kids'' big day is long overdue. Let''s just make sure it''s exactly to their liking."


    Richard had braced himself for a tough negotiation, aware of how much Arthur doted on his daughter Vivienne, and knowing Yorick was just as attached to his granddaughter. He was pleasantly surprised by Yorick''s agreeable response.


    "Ha! The Ellington heir''s wedding will be the event of the season. Rest assured, Vivienne won''t be disappointed. And they''ll have their own ce post-wedding but are always wee here," Richard assured with a heartyugh.


    Raising his ss, Yorick clinked it with Richard''s. "That''s all I needed to hear."


    As they were about to delve into the wedding ns, Arthur suddenly interjected, "Hold on a moment!"


    Richard paused, sensing the impending hurdle.


    Arthur, feeling the weight of several stern gazes, reluctantly invoked the Perez family''s authority, hoping to buy some time.


    "Richard, it''s not that we''re unwilling to give Vivienne away. It''s just that her uncles have raised some concerns about rushing the wedding."


    Arthur''s confidence wavered under the pressure.


    Percival, with a slight smirk, reassured everyone, "The uncles are on board. Feel free to give them a call to confirm."


    Arthur was bbergasted but did as suggested, only to be met with a loud and clear endorsement of Percival''s ns from Maddox, one of Vivienne''s uncles.


    The room erupted inughter at


    Arthur''s expense, with Sasha yfully chiding him for making a fuss when everything was alread settled, Vivienne, the bride-to-be, could only shake her head at the mention of her "death" during her own wedding nning discussion.


    Arthur, half-jokingly, insisted on his daughter''s longevity, only to be humorously reminded by Sasha of the importance of keeping good rtions with Percival for the sake of their future resting ces.


    As theughter subsided, Arthur reluctantly agreed to proceed with the wedding ns, realizing his daughter''s happiness¡ªand his own posthumous arrangements¡ªwere at stake.


    Nathan, having patiently waited for


    his cue, presented Yorick Linter with the proposed wedding ns, which Yorick epted with a genial nod, though he left the documents unopened on the table, a gesture of trust in the younger generation''s choices.


    The Harringtons were not the kind to fuss over money; for them, it was all about showing how much Vivienne meant to them in the grand scheme of things. Seeing an opportunity, Cecilia gently nudged her husband from behind.


    Nathan quickly caught on, "Yorick, aside from what we''ve listed, we''re also giving Vivienne a thirty percent stake in several businesses under the Harrington name, along with sixteen estates in Rivenwood, two country mansions, and a collection of a hundred pieces of fine jewelry."


    Yorick nodded in approval, clearly impressed by theirmitment as parents.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Percival stood up and respectfully addressed his grandfather, "Grandpa, on the wedding day, I n to transfer all my assets to Vivienne in front of everyone."


    "I''m aware that my fortunes might not seem extraordinary to someone like Vivienne, but I promise to do everything within my power to ensure her life is secure, peaceful, andfortable."

 Chapter 947

    Hearing this, Yorick finally lifted his head slightly, a look of approval shing in his eyes, "Alright, Percival, with your word, I can rest easy knowing my granddaughter is in good hands."


    "As for the dowry the Ellington family has provided, the Linters will match it, and then some. The specifics can be discussed between your parents."


    "There''s just one thing I insist on: my granddaughter''s wedding must be grand. And if she suffers the slightest injustice after marriage, the Linters will not stand for it. You''d better be prepared for that." Standing up, the years of authority Yorick held were unmistakable in that moment.


    Should Percival harbor any ill intentions, he would face the full wrath of the Linter family.


    Percival remainedposed, his gaze steadfast, "Grandfather, rest assured, Vivienne is my treasure. I will always put her before myself, no matter what happens, I''ll be there to protect her."


    Hearing this, Yorick''s imposing aura faded, turning to chat andugh with Richard beside him, "Well, it looks like everything is settled. Let''s leave the rest to the younger generation. We can''t be meddling in their affairs too much."


    Richard, smiling broadly, stood up, joining in, "Why don''t we old fellows go and y a game of chess, rx a bit? It''s been so long, I''m almost rusty."


    "Let''s see about that."


    With that, the two headed to the backyard.


    Leaving Arthur and Sasha, along with a weing Nathan and Cecilia, "Inws, if there''s anything else you need adjusted, just say the word. We''ll treat Vivienne as our own daughter, she won''t suffer any indignities."


    Arthur, "..."


    Gone was the re he had just moments ago.


    Sasha shook her head with a smile, indicating to Nathan and Cecilia that everything was more than satisfactory.


    Then, turning to Percival standing by, "Percival, go find Vivienne. These matters can be settled by us adults."


    Percival nodded, casting a nce at his parents.


    Cecilia winked at her son, "Go on, spend some time with Vivienne."


    Such a perfect bride, she was determined to wee her into the Ellington family.


    No one could deny her the joy of being this mother-inw.


    When Percival found the trio admiring flowers, they had already moved away from the lotus pond.


    As they walked through the corridor, they coincidentally bumped into Isolde.


    Holly, seizing the moment, pulled Isolde in another direction, leaving the young couple some privacy, "I''ll take Isolde for a walk, you two have a good chat."


    Vivienne was momentarily stunned, feeling oddly like they were sneaking around before their wedding.


    But the sight of Mr. Wolf approaching in a sleek suit made her heart skip a beat all over again.


    Her Mr. Wolf always shined so brightly in her eyes.


    Vivienne looked up, resting in Percival''s embrace, admiring his profile, "How did you manage to convince my four uncles? They''re not as easily swayed as my dad."


    Percival teased her, "Guess?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Did you charm my four aunts?"


    Though her third uncle and Wi were not yet married, in Vivienne''s heart, Wi was already an aunt.


    Percivalughed, "Not exactly charm. I just made sure to appeal to their interests, and I made promises to each aunt to win their approval."


    Vivienne was genuinely surprised Mr. Wolf would go to such lengths for their wedding.


    Amused and touched at the same time, she asked, "Mr. Wolf, aren''t you afraid of being hazed by my uncles at family gatherings, getting tricked into drinking too much?" Percival gently rested his chin on Vivienne''s shoulder, "Not worried, I have you."


    Vivienne smiled, "I''ll protect you!"


    The joy in Percival''s eyes was nearly overflowing.


    At noon.


    Yorick hosted a feast for the Ellington family.


    With the wedding settled, joy was evident on everyone''s faces.


    Yorick sent for Hailey, stating that as an elder, it was proper to attend such an important asion, both as a rule and as a sign of respect for the family.


    However, the servant returned with the message that Hailey imed to be unwell and would not attend.


    Yorick looked displeased, such a significant event and she chose not to attend, disying ack of elder''s awareness.


    Sasha stepped forward to calm him, suggesting not to dwell on it.


    Having Hailey present might ruin the meal, and Sasha didn''t want to spoil this beautiful moment, especially not in front of the inws.


    Arthur agreed with his wife,


    celebration for both our families.


    Having you, mom, and Sasha here is


    enough. Richard is waiting for you,


    don''t keep him waiting."


    Ever since a previous incident, Arthur had lost all familial affection for his aunt.


    Tolerating her presence was only out of respect for Yorick.


    As Vivienne and Percival joined the families at the dining table, engaging in lively conversations, it was a scene of harmony.


    Percival took a seat among the guests.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivienne sat next to Sasha and Arthur.


    Catching the blush and slightly swollen lips on their daughter, Sasha discreetly squeezed her hand under the table, chiding softly, "No dignity, missing him that much already?" Vivienne''s face regainedposure, "We''re in the same boat, no judging."


    Sasha huffed, feeling it was only natural, "Your father and I were apart for over a decade. It''s normal to miss each other. It''d be strange not to."


    Vivienne, "


    Always ready to unt their love!


    Sasha: Aren''t you the same?


    Vivienne: ...


    As everyone settled into their seats, Percival poured a ss of wine and stood up to toast Arthur, "Thank you for entrusting Vivienne to me. I promise to take good care of her, and to honor your role in her dife as well."


    QUMS


    ...


    Arthur really didn''t want to drink that toast.


    This kid wasn''t making a promise; it felt more like he was rubbing salt in Arthur''s wounds.


    Percival didn''t press, merely waiting patiently.


    Yorick cleared his throat once, then again, before finally losing patience and scolding, "Arthur, Percival''s offering a toast. How long are you going to keep up this act of defiance?" Arthur, "..."


    What''s the deal?


    I''ve already agreed to let him marry my daughter, and now I''m not allowed a bit of dignity?


    Percival, catching a glimpse of Arthur''s thoughts, said, "Don''t worry. When you and your mentor have passed on, I''ll spare no expense inying you to rest together in a grand manner!" Arthur, "!!!"


    Richard nearly spit out his drink, smacking Percival on the head, "What are you on about?!"


    This kid was missing a beat. Who talks about funeral arrangements on such a joyous asion?


    Arthur, grinding his teeth, retorted,


    "You better remember your words


    today. If you don''ty me to rest beside your mother-inw a hundred years from now, I''ll fight the devil himself, take over his job, and rewrite your fate to ensure you join me down there!"


    Percival, "..."


    Miscalction!

 Chapter 948

    As the words fell, Arthur lifted a ss of wine, clinking it against Percival''s, "Kid, I admit you''re impressive. My daughter marrying you, I reckon she''ll find happiness. And don''t hold it against me for blocking you two initially. It wasn''t until mid-life that I found my true love and discovered I had a daughter. To this day, my emotions have been a rollercoaster."


    Arthur downed his drink in one go, "It''s hard for me to let her go, wanting to keep her by my side a few more years. But this girl, her heart''s already with you."


    He looked solemnly at Percival, "Percival, I''m stepping back now. My daughter''s in your hands. If you let her suffer even the slightest, I''ll never forgive you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not one for pretty words. Just watch me. If I ever make Vivienne shed a tear, you won''t need toe after me; I''lle to you, ready to face the consequences," Percival dered, finishing his drink. This was his promise to Arthur, and to Vivienne.


    He understood Arthur, just as he understood the future version of himself.


    If one day he and Vivienne had a daughter and she got a boyfriend, he''d probably go even beyond what Arthur had done.


    Percival refilled both his and Arthur''s sses, "This one''s to you!"


    Without any unnecessary words, his toast encapsted everything he wanted to say.


    At that point, Arthur, finding no words to add, simply downed the drink Percival offered, epting this future son-inw.


    Percival then sat back down.


    Midway through the meal, Dracon suddenly stood up, "Dad, I''ve got something pressing to deal with. Need to step out." Yorick''s expression darkened for a moment, but given the context, he coldly asked, "Does it have to be now?"


    "Yes!" Arthur didn''t hesitate.


    Yorick opened his mouth to protest but eventually nodded, "Go then."


    Dracon left in a hurry, not even bothering to say goodbye to the Ellington family.


    Vivienne watched him leave, a flicker of thought in her eyes.


    After a brief silence, Richard chimed in, breaking the awkwardness, "Vivienne, on such a joyous day, won''t you have a drink with your granddad?" "Of course, Granddad."


    As Vivienne reached for her ss, arge hand stopped her.


    Arthur, as if panicking, quickly interjected, "Richard, I''ll drink this one for Vivienne. She''s still young, let''s not have her drink."


    Thest time she had too much, the aftermath was something he hadn''t yet recovered from.


    Percival also chimed in, "Granddad, Vivienne can''t hold her liquor well. Best not to let her drink."


    Richard paused, then, catching on to their protective stance,ughed, "Alright, alright, no drinking then. We''ll substitute with tea. But what''s this about you drinking for her?"


    Vivienne pinched her forehead - these two, in the span of one drink, had formed a united front.


    Clearly, they were worried she''d make a scene if she got drunk again.


    Knowing her limits, she didn''t protest, merely lifting her tea cup to Richard, "To you, Granddad. We''re family now."


    "Indeed, family."


    Richard nodded, satisfied with the exchange.


    As the dinner wound down and guests began to leave, Richard, a bit tipsy, clung to Yorick, eagerly discussing their next chess match, "We must y again soon. I refuse to believe I''ll lose again..." Yorick''s lips twitched, but for the sake of family rtions, he reluctantly agreed, "Alright, next time I''ll let you win."


    He''d never met anyone who yed chess so passionately yet so terribly.


    As they parted ways, Cecilia pulled Vivienne aside, "Vivienne, let''s


    shopping for some nice set


    and


    jewelry soon. You might not need them, but we must uphold tradition." en.swhovels


    Vivienne appreciated Cecilia''s thoughtfulness, nodding in agreement. Percival watched from a distance, his gaze never leaving Vivienne. Their eyes met across the room, sharing silent messages of affection.


    As the Linter family car drove away, Yorick turned to leave, but Vivienne called out, "Granddad, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Yorick paused, his figure seeming to age suddenly, then decisively said, "Do what you must. I can''t protect him forever."


    Walking away slowly, his steps heavy with resignation.


    Vivienne watched him go, her eyes deep with thought.


    Arthur and Sasha approached her from behind, "Everything''s under control. No one here will harm you."


    Vivienne turned, surprised by Arthur''s assurance.


    Sasha smiled gently, patting her shoulder, "You might doubt your dad''s cooking, but never his ability." Vivienne, "..."


    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom, a man in ck frantically searched through drawers.


    "Why isn''t it here?"


    "It was supposed to be here, damn it. Where did that old man hide it..."


    "Looking for this, Dracon?" Vivienne''s voice cut through the silence, holding up an amber pendant.


    Arthur and Sasha watched coldly from the doorway.


    Dracon trembled, his voice faltering, "How did you...?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Want to know how we got in, or how we found you?"


    Vivienne stepped forward, a smirk ying on her lips as she faced her so-called Uncle Jack. "If we didn''t corner you, how else could we make you give uppletely?" Jack''s face turned pale, and he made a move to escape through the window.


    But in a sh, Vivienne flicked her wrist, and several silver darts embedded themselves in Jack''s body, pinning him in ce.


    Arthur''s anger surged. He stormed over, grabbed Jack by the scruff of his neck, and hoisted him into the air.


    "Trying to run away?"


    "You haven''t even settled the score


    for conspiring against Aunt Maryst time, and now you''re plotting against Dad? You really think you can dance in my danger zone?"


    The immobilization caused by the darts,bined with Arthur''s imposing aura, left Jack Speechless and red-faced, managing only to


    II


    beg, "Brother, please... let me go...


    Arthur, his eyes zing with unresolved fury, threw Jack to the ground.


    Because of the immobilization, Jack hit the floor stiffly, with a thud, like a wax figure.


    "This is on you, little brother."


    With that, Arthur stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 949

    Sasha shot Vivienne a knowing look before stepping out to confront Arthur.


    Vivienne understood that Arthur''s actions were for her sake.


    He had personally severed the ties of kinship.


    Now, it was all up to her.


    Moving forward, Vivienne knelt down, shaking a few silver needles in her hand, "Dracon, I''m not my dad. I don''t have any familial patience for you, so I''d advise you not to waste my time." "Where''s Abigail?"


    Dracon''s eyelids twitched, but his expression remained unchanged, "Who''s Abigail? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    With a flick of her wrist, Vivienne inserted two needles into his pressure points, causing Arthur to grimace in unbearable pain.


    Her voice grew colder, "You''ve done so much for her, even risking so much to find the Millennia Aegis for her, and now you''re telling me you don''t know who she is? Do I look like a toddler to you?" Dracon''s face turned ashen, especially upon hearing ''Millennia Aegis'', his eyes betraying a flicker of recognition.


    Yet, he stubbornly remained silent.


    Vivienne yed a recording for him, a conversation between him and Abigail, discussing the Millennia Aegis. The voice had been altered, making it untraceable, but Dracon couldn''t deny his own voice. "You bugged me?"


    Finally understanding where he slipped up, Dracon realized.


    Calmly retrieving her phone, Vivienne stated, "Dracon, one must know their limits. You reached into the Perez family''s domain, it was time for me to intervene."


    Knowing he was no match for Vivienne, Dracon turned his head away, refusing to speak further, "Since you have it, I have nothing more to say."


    Vivienne merely narrowed her eyes, offering no exnation or denial.


    She pressed Dracon, "Did Abigail tell you the Millennia Aegis was with the Linter family?"


    "Where is she?"


    Dracon refused to answer, feigning ignorance until Vivienne administered a drug that left him bleeding from the mouth within moments. Fearing for his life, Dracon quickly confessed, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne rolled her eyes, halting the drug''s effects without bothering to provide an antidote, not wanting to deal with the hassle again.


    As Dracon''s body ceased shaking, he stuttered, "I''ve never actually met Abigail, only knew her by name. We alwaysmunicated over the phone, and she was the one to contact me, never the other way around."


    "She told me about the item."


    "What did she promise you?" Vivienne inquired, adding, "Besides helping you im the Linter family''s legacy."


    Such naive belief was something Dracon, a man of little aplishment, would cling to. Even if he were given the Linter family''s legacy, hecked the capacity to uphold it. Vivienne couldn''t fathom how such hollow promises garnered so much belief.


    A glint of desperation appeared in Dracon''s eyes as he revealed, "She said she''d help me save Diana!"


    "Diana?" Vivienne frowned.


    With a throat choked by emotion and eyes clouded with hatred, Dracon confessed, "Yes, don''t think I''m unaware that Diana is being held captive by your Perez family. She must be suffering immensely!" "Her pride was crushed by you, and for that, you deserve to die!"


    Vivienne''s understanding dawned, apanied by a cold smirk, "Indeed, she''s not dead, but I can assure you, her remaining days will be worse than death."


    "Because she''s be a madwoman, one who can only await death in darkness, a wretch covered in filth."


    Dracon was stunned, his rage-filled eyes fixed on Vivienne, unable to utter a word.


    Only Vivienne''s chilling voice lingered, "Rest assured, she doesn''t deserve the light. She''s only fit to die in darkness."


    In the main hall.


    Yorick sat at the head, his earlier joy now vanished.


    With hands sped over a ck cane, his emotions were obscured.


    Not until Dracon was dragged in did his aged eyes show a flicker of response.


    Arthur red at Dracon on the floor, "Speak up. Let''s hear what disgraceful acts you''vemitted."


    Once Dracon could move, his first instinct was to crawl to Yorick''s feet, pleading, "Dad, please save me. My brother and his family are out to kill me!"


    Yorick slowly raised his head, his voice heavy withplexity, "You say your brother wants to kill you. Why don''t you tell us why?"


    Dracon hesitated, his face stiffening as he shook his head, "No, dad, you can''t abandon me. I''m your son, the one who''s been by your side all these years..." "Who else was with you every New Year''s Eve, every birthday, if not me?"


    Arthur, infuriated by such ims, retorted, "Dracon, have you no shame? Fulfilling your duties as a son is your responsibility. How dare you use that to manipte dad?" "Arthur, what right do you have to judge me? You left for over a decade, returning as the celebrated War God. What have you done for dad?"


    "When has dad ever been sick and you were there? Have you ever once helped him wash his feet?"


    Arthur''s brows furrowed deeply, his clenched fist loosening in defeat.


    In his life, he had served his country and his cause without regret.


    But he utterly neglected his family at home, including Sasha and their daughter. He owed them so much.


    The moment she could, Sasha grasped his hand tightly, her gaze sharp and cold as an icy de when she looked at Dracon.


    Had it not been for the old man''s presence, she wouldn''t have tolerated a single nonsensical word from Dracon''s mouth.


    Seeing this, a mocking sneer flickered across Dracon''s face.


    "Lost for words, huh, big bro? Over the years, you and the youngest have been prancing around, boasting about your capabilities, getting involved in matters of national importance, secrets too big to share, as if the country couldn''t spin without you. When did you ever spare a thought for this family?"


    "Silence!"


    Yorick mmed his cane down hard on the floor, casting a cold gaze at his son who, to his dying day, would not learn his lesson.


    "Yes, in these past years, you were


    the only son by my side. So, I''ve been patient with you, even though you''ve achieved nothing, I''ve never held it against you. But you, you harbored thoughts of killing me..."


    At this point, a subtle flicker of pain shed through Yorick''s eyes as he tapped his cane on the ground, "Even so, still protected you in front of your older brother. But you, you keep making mistakes, time and again. You''re far too ungrateful, son!"

 Chapter 950

    Dracon''s reaction was like he''d just been pped across the face, a mockingugh escaped his lips. "Not satisfied, Dad? And what about you?"


    "Ever since I was a kid, you never had a good word for me. You praised my older brother for his courage and determination, my younger brother for his brains and vision. But when it came to me, all you had was disdain. And you say I''m not satisfied?"


    "I''ve been by your side for over a decade, serving you like a butler. And how do you talk about me to others? As a no-hoper, an underachiever, just drifting through life, not even a patch on my brothers." "You constantly brag about them. What have they ever done for you?"


    "Dad, it''s you who''s never satisfied. You just want all three sons to be perfect like you."


    Yorick swayed slightly, sighing deeply as if talking to Dracon and himself at the same time.


    "I raised you boys with a firm hand. Your brothers made something of themselves, but you always preferred ease andfort. And now, you me me for everything." "Enough, enough. You''re beyond saving. I''m done trying."


    Hearing his father give up on him sparked a deep hatred in Dracon''s eyes. "You pushed me to this, made me what I am today. You can''t just wash your hands of me."


    The moment Dracon pulled out his knife, Vivienne swiftly neutralized him with a flick of her wrist, sending a silver dart to block his movements.


    The unneutralized drug in his system intensified its effects.


    Dracon quickly began bleeding profusely, not just from the mouth but from every facial orifice.


    She coldly disposed of the knife Dracon had intended to use against Yorick, scoffing, "Fools always look for excuses!"


    Arthur stepped in to support Yorick, his gaze on Dracon void of any emotion.


    Blood spilled from Dracon''s mouth as he pleaded, "Dad, save me... I don''t want to die."


    Yorick was visibly shaken by the scene, unable to harden his heart against his son, despite everything.


    "Vivienne, for my sake, give him a chance to live."


    "Grandfather, the poison isn''t lethal!"


    Vivienne replied coolly, proceeding to neutralize the toxin in Dracon.


    Dracon experienced a rollercoaster of emotions, from despair to relief, visibly wetting himself from fear.


    Vivienne looked at him with disdain. "You im to be smart,in about unfair treatment, me your uncle and my father for stealing your glory. But even if you were handed the entire Linter estate, do you really think you''re capable of standing at its pinnacle?"


    Dracon''s eyes filled with resentment.


    Again, capability!


    Everyone criticized him for hisck of it!


    Why?


    He never felt inferior to anyone!


    Vivienne, seeing through his thoughts, said indifferently, "You think capability is about stealing glory from your family. The honor of the Linter estate was earned by my grandfather and my father. The talents of the Linter famil@were earned by my uncle. And you? You''ve earned nothing but the


    reputation of a wastrel."


    "My father has dedicated his life to his country, not needing the Linter name to stand tall. My uncle''s position as a diplomat was earned through his own efforts. They don''t need the estate."


    "If you had just been patient, the Linter estate would eventually have been yours. Even if it didn''t shine as brightly under you, my father and uncle would have supported you. But you chose to scheme against your own family. With such greed, how have you not choked to death?"


    Arthur, hearing Vivienne''s repeated acknowledgments of her father, couldn''t help but beam with pride, his mood brightening considerably at the prospect of finally being recognized as her father. Dracon, stunned by Vivienne''s words, turned to Yorick in disbelief. "Dad, is that true?"


    If the Linter estate was to be his, why had he acted so foolishly?


    He was essentially fighting against himself.


    Yorick, expressionless, confirmed, "Yes."


    Approaching Dracon, he looked down at him disdainfully. "I have three sons. Your brothers earned their own honors. Whether or not they had the Linter name, they would be respected. Only you have achieved nothing. Yet, your years of being by my side, your filial piety, I''ve seen it all. That''s why I told your brothers long ago that the Linter estate would be yours."


    Dracon couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He felt like he''d lost his soul. "No, that can''t be. If you nned to give me the Linter estate, why didn''t you tell me? If you had, I wouldn''t have..." Yorick snorted coldly. "Look at yourself now. How could I tell you? To let you ruin everything I''ve worked for?"


    Dracon hung his head, silent.


    "Handing over the Linter estate to you was agreed upon by your brothers, on one condition: you must prove yourself capable of holding it up. So, I pushed you. You might think my criticisms were meant to belittle you, but your reckless actions left me no choice but to reprimand you."


    "When your older brother found out about the poison, he wanted to take you to a military tribunal. I stopped him, agreeing to give you more time. But you''ve only gotten worse. Do you realize your actions endanger the country?"


    Dracon''s voice trembled with disbelief, "How is that even possible? I was just helping someone find something, how could that possibly be a threat to the nation?"


    He wasn''t an idiot!


    All he wanted was to gain favor with the Linter family. How could that trante into jeopardizing the country?


    If this ever came out, not only would he kiss his chances with the Linter estate goodbye, but he could be risking his life. What good would the Linter family do him then? Would he use their name as a decoration in the underworld?


    Vivienne snorted, "Abigail and her little ''revolutionary'' organization are plotting to overthrow our way of life, aiming to return to a time when they ruled supreme. She wants to be the sole power!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What?" Dracon''s eyes widened in


    shock, panic quickly setting in. "But, but I didn''t do anything! She just asked me to find the Millennia Aegis for her, and I haven''t even found it yet! This has nothing to do with me! Dad, dad, you have to help me, I swear I didn''t do anything to threaten the nation!"


    "The Millennia Aegis," Vivienne said with a smirk, "belongs to the Grimshaw family. Why do you think it''s in my possession?"


    Dracon was stunned, "In your possession? But she told me it was with the Linter family! How did it end up with you?"

 Chapter 951

    Vivienne Hawthorn rolled her eyes in sheer disbelief.


    Seriously? This intelligence level?


    And he dreams of taking over the Linter estate?


    Forget it, engaging with such low IQ would only dumb her down!


    She didn''t bother with Dracon Linter, instead, she turned to Yorick, "Grandpa! Given he hasn''tmitted any serious crime against the state, the higher-ups have decided it''s your call!"


    Yorick was momentarily taken aback, somewhat surprised.


    Vivienne just smiled, saying nothing.


    The reason Dracon was handed over to Yorick was all thanks to her and Percival Ellington''s early discussions with the authorities. The Linter family had produced a War Hero, former Vanguard Agency head Yorick, now head of the security bureau Vivienne, and diplomat Hector Linter-each had made significant contributions.


    Since Dracon hadn''t caused any real harm, the authorities decided to grant the Linter family this favor.


    Of course!


    This favor came at the price of a hundred life-saving pills from Vivienne.


    She wasn''t particrly fond of Dracon, nor did she genuinely respect Arthur Linter. But what could she do when her mother was to be a Linter? And she, a granddaughter of the Linter family? Besides, Yorick had always been genuinely kind to her, and she had never really given her grandfather any gifts.


    Let Dracon be a gift to the old man then!


    Yorick caught Vivienne''s gaze and immediately understood.


    He nodded in gratitude towards Vivienne.


    Though he had been harsh, Dracon was his son after all. His death would have brought him sorrow.


    Indeed, granddaughters are such blessings!


    Ultimately, Yorick decided to disinherit Dracon from the Linter family. "After the family council''s decision, throw him into that old mansion behind the hills. Let him fend for himself." Arthur was tasked with the grim duty of dragging away a terrified Dracon.


    The hall was left with only Vivienne and Sasha Perez.


    Sasha broke the silence, "Found anything yet?"


    Vivienne frowned, "Not yet."


    "Don''t rush," Sasha advised. "The bait has been set. Just wait quietly, and they''ll show themselves."


    That evening, feeling tired, Yorick didn''t join for dinner.


    Arthur looked troubled, alternating between smiles and frowns. Sasha kept serving him food, and he ate absentmindedly, as if his mind was elsewhere.


    "What''s up with him?" Vivienne wondered if the day''s events with Dracon had left Arthur traumatized.


    Sasha nced at Arthur and chuckled, "You called him ''dad'' for the first time today. He''s just savoring the moment. Let him be."


    Vivienne was puzzled. "When did I call him ''dad''?"


    "I didn''t realize."


    Sasha was speechless.


    "You kept calling him ''father'', what, was that just for fun?"


    Vivienne: ...


    I was just giving him face!


    Sasha: Alright! Let''s say it was about giving face!


    After a while, Sasha suddenly remembered something. "When you were dealing with your uncle today, why did you bring up Diana Perez?" Vivienne''s lips curled into a scornful smile, "Like attracts like, but fools deserve to be used by others."


    Sasha fell silent, overwhelmed by speechlessness.


    Diana was cunning, and Dracon was no match for her intellect.


    To think that even after Diana''s downfall, there was still a mindless follower lurking close by.


    The world really is quite small.


    The Wright family.


    Robbie Wright brought good news to Alyssa Wright, "Grandpa''s away for a while. You can rx and go out if you want, no one''s going to mind." Alyssa straightened up, wide-eyed with confirmation, "Brother, is grandpa really not home?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Robbie nodded, gently lifting Alyssa''s sleeve to apply some scar-healing ointment, "I''ve checked. The old man won''t be back for at least a week."


    His voice was somber, causing Alyssa to feel uneasy.


    Quietly, she withdrew her hand, "Brother, I''m alright."


    Her wounds had almost healed, but she dared not step outside.


    Firstly, the humiliation she faced at the Linter estate lingered, with online vitriol having spilled into real life, even exposing whereabouts. Secondly, she feared Hunter Wright''s unresolved anger might lead to another round of family discipline upon seeing the news.


    Robbie''s gaze darkened slightly, "The old man''s absence is ourst chance."


    Alyssa''s heart skipped a beat, finally


    hearing the words she''d been


    waiting for. She bit her lip, "Brother,


    are you nning to take action


    against the second branch?


    Robbie didn''t deny it, merely locking eyes with her, "After waiting for so long, it''s time for a resolution."


    "Brother, the second branch has only clueless Brianna Wright and that sickly recluse..."


    Alyssa couldn''t see how these two could cause any trouble together.


    "Evenbined, they''re no match for you. The Wright family will inevitably fall into your hands as the eldest grandson. Why rush and risk grandpa''s attention..."


    After the punishments she had endured, Alyssa''s fear of the old man ran deep, each mention of him causing her scars to throb painfully.


    Robbie remained calm, "The old man''s intentions are unfathomable. Who knows if he favors the second branch."


    Finally, he reminded Alyssa, "Or have you forgotten about the woman in the castle?"


    Alyssa''s eyes briefly shed with


    venom, "I haven''t forgotten, but that


    woman isng gone. Now, only Grandpa holds the reins at home What does it matter if she was his favorite? She''s still buried six feet


    under, didn''t even get to rest beside Dad."


    Robbie sensed there was more to it, "Have you forgotten what Grandpa always says?"


    Alyssa paused, recalling Hunter''s cold words as he raised his whip, dering that the Wright family has no room for failures.


    A frown of disbelief crept across her face, "You mean... the second branch is just putting on an act?"


    Robbie''s thin lips curved into a


    smirk, though his eyes betrayed a


    hint of sarcasm, "If he enjoys ying the part, let him. I''m just worried he''s too stubborn for his own good knowing his time is short yet still dreaming of grabbing a piece of the pie in this power struggle


    Alyssa was stunned, "How is that possible? You already control half of thepany''s power. Besides Grandpa''s favor, who would back him?"


    "In the face of absolute power, all the preparation in the world seems insignificant. We can only afford to win, not lose."


    Alyssa fell silent for a moment, understanding that Robbie wouldn''t alter his years of nning over a word or two from her. They were siblings, bound together in sess and failure alike.


    That much was clear to her.


    What she needed to do now was to be Robbie''s support, not a burden in this battle for power.


    Realizing this, Alyssa spoke solemnly, "Brother, what do you need me to do?"


    Robbie''s gaze was as deep as the ocean, "I''ll handle the second branch. You take care of Winston Wright."


    "Winston?"

 Chapter 952

    Alyssa raised an eyebrow, her mind racing to catch up with the conversation.


    For five years, despite the swirling rumors about Winston''s origins, one thing was undeniable: his standing within the Wright family was unshakably higher than theirs.


    Hunter truly treated him like his favorite grandson, showering him with affection.


    Robbie had tried digging into Winston''s true background, to no avail.


    And with Hunter''s doting, if he ever found out about the rivalry between Robbie and Colin Wright, it wasn''t far-fetched to think he might groom Winston as the Wright family''s heir.


    That would mean all of Robbie''s painstaking efforts over the years would simply pave the way for someone else.


    Realizing this, Alyssa bluntly asked, "You want me to get rid of him."


    Only with Winston out of the picture could anyone truly threaten Robbie''s influence in the family.


    Robbie shook his head lightly, "No need for you to dirty your hands. He''s fond of the Linters, right? Just find an excuse for him to go to them. Should anything ''unfortunate'' happen en route, we''re not involved."


    Alyssa got the message.


    Winston was always talking about Sasha. If something happened, she could just pin it on Sasha.


    Before Robbie left, Alyssa suddenly asked, "And what about Brianna? Same deal?"


    Robbie''s gaze darkened, "Colin won''t keep her around. If he wants a scapegoat, why shouldn''t I oblige?"


    In the room, Alyssa''s eyes were cold and calcting.


    As long as they could pin Winston''s demise on Sasha...


    With Sasha, the Linter matriarch, used of murder, Alyssa was keen to see how this ''lovelydy'' would manage to maintain her footing within the Linters.


    The next day.


    Vivienne was rudely awakened by a barrage of texts on her phone.


    Seeing the first name that popped up, she immediately hit ''mute''.


    Secondster, the usually quiet Emerald Mountain Disciples'' chat group exploded with over a dozen messages, each more urgent than thest.


    Jerry Perez: "What''s going on? Vivienne''s getting married, and I''m thest to know? What happened?"


    Gary: "A wedding? You''ve got to be kidding!"


    Dawson: "Oh no, I just saw the news. My Vivienne''s getting married? This is a nightmare."


    Larry: "Where''s Leopold? Drag him out here! How could he keep this from us until now? Is he asking for trouble?"


    Donald: "Hold on, guys. We''re Vivienne''s closest kin. There''s no way we''d be left out of something this big. Maybe the invite got lost... Vivienne wouldn''t keep this from us, and neither would our master." Enzo: "I agree. A wedding''s a huge deal. Vivienne wouldn''t hide it from us. We''re like siblings, and our master wouldn''t forget us."


    Eric: "Are you guys sure you''re not misunderstanding our master?"


    Silence fell for a second, then a very ominous voice message popped up.


    "Leopold, show yourself!"


    Leopold Sterling, knee-deep in work, shuddered at the barrage of messages.


    His hands, still sore from moving furniture, trembled as he typed, "Guys, I swear it wasn''t me. I only found outst night, and I wasn''t the one who leaked it."


    The group chat exploded again, "We got the news yesterday noon, and you''re telling us you, right beside Vivienne, only found outst night? Pull the other one!"


    Jerry: "We all got the message, and if it wasn''t you by Vivienne''s side, then who else?"


    Larry: "Don''t think you can y both sides and get off scot-free. If we miss Vivienne''s wedding, I swear I''ll show up at your doorstep!"


    Leopold was about to lose it when he noticed Percival looming behind him, eyeing his phone.


    With a resigned tone, he said, "Percival, I swear I didn''t breathe a word. They must''ve found out some other way, not from me."


    Percival gave him a chilling look, "I know."


    "I was the one who sent the message."


    Leopold, "..."


    The disciples were right; this guy was ruthless.


    Grinding his teeth, Leopold muttered, "Can''t we just be normal for once?"


    Percival nced at him disinterestedly, "Oh, there''s a house that needs cleaning!"


    Leopold leaped up, "Being a ghost isn''t even this exhausting! I''ve been at it non-stop for three days. Plus, I''ve cleaned everything, even the drains."


    Percival circled the room, inspecting


    it briefly before nodding, "Vivienne


    likes things fresh. There are two


    estates in the suburbs that haven''t


    been upied for a while. Go


    lel


    §Ö


    oversee their refurbishment and


    take a break there."


    Leopold, "..."


    Forget being human or a ghost.


    He might as well be a dog!


    Even dogs had it better than him!


    Percival, knowing his thoughts, merely warned, "Remember, you owe me. And let''s not forget that recording..."


    Leopold, "Utterly shameless!"


    Meanwhile, at the Linters''.


    Vivienne stared at the sixty-plus missed calls on her phone, ignoring all but thest one from Dorian, half an hour ago.


    She called back.


    Dorian was ecstatic, "Vivienne, I


    heard from Percival about the


    wedding next month. Do you have time toe over today? Your mom and miss you, and we''ve got all your favorite dishes."


    Cordelia chimed in from the side, "Vivienne, how have you been? Busy? Don''t worry about us; Dorian''s just too excited about your wedding."


    Then she added in a whisper, "Dorian, really, do you have to be so clueless? A wedding''s a big deal. The kids got a lot on her te. Can''t you keep anything to yourself..." Dorian Hawthorn whispered with a chuckle, "Can''t you tell? I''m thrilled!"


    "But what if Vivienne and Percival are swamped with work? You''re just making things harder for them," came the retort.


    Listening to the exchange inside, Vivienne felt a wave of nostalgia, reminiscent of her days back at Havenwood Tranquil Estates, a cherished chapter of her life.


    She smiled and said, "Dorian, Cordelia, I''m not busy at all. I''ll swing by with Mr. Wolf around noon."


    Dorian brightened up immediately, "Oh, perfect, we''ll be waiting."


    After hanging up, Vivienne called Percival to find out his whereabouts and if he could make it to the Brooks family luncheon.


    Percival nced at Leopold beside him and replied with ease, "Sure, I''ll pick you up in a bit."


    The Linter household.


    After breakfast, Sasha pulled Vivienne aside, her expression serious, "Frost, remember that unique symbol you asked me to look into? I''ve stumbled upon something recently..." "Mom, Dad!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Percival entered, his tone respectful, "I''m here for Vivienne."


    Arthur almost choked on his own breath, taking a good ten seconds to recover.


    "Cough cough... What did you call me?"


    Percival''s smile was harmless, "Dad, with Vivienne and me getting married in a month, I thought I''d start getting used to it. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Arthur was speechless.


    Seeing his reaction, Sasha stepped forward, patting Arthur on the back with a chuckle, "If it weren''t for you holding back, we''d have switched to these titles sooner. Let''s stick with it; it does sound nice." NovelDrama.Org


    Percival nodded with a smile, "Alright, Mom, Dad."


    Arthur was left wondering if anyone cared to ask for his opinion.

 Chapter 953

    Sasha knew Vivienne was heading to the Brooks'' for a visit and instructed her assistant to fetch some gifts they had received from the Perez family, for Vivienne to take along. Percival casually took them from her hands.


    ncing at the clock, Vivienne said to Sasha, "Mom, we''ll talk about that matter when I get back."


    Sasha nodded in agreement. Some conversations needed more than just a few minutes, and now wasn''t the right time.


    Leaving the Linter residence, Vivienne sat in the passenger seat, only then realizing Percival was driving instead of Leopold. "Where''s Leopold? Why isn''t he with you?"


    Percival merged onto the road, replying casually, "He''s been tied uptely."


    "Tied up?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow in surprise, as if she had just confirmed something, "Weren''t you two together this morning?"


    She remembered hearing Leopold''s voice in the background when she had called Percival earlier that day.


    With a smooth turn of the steering wheel and a nce towards Vivienne, Percival chuckled, "You''ve got sharp ears, Mrs. Wolf."


    He continued, "He kind of let your martial arts brothers trash my properties. Making him do some hardbor doesn''t seem unfair, does it?"


    A smile yed on Vivienne''s lips, "Not unfair at all. He could use the workout."


    "He volunteered. I didn''t force him," Percival added.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Wolf, did you catch him in apromising situation?"


    "To him, it might as well be the end of the world. Enough to make him listen to me for a good while, or at least not dare to defy me," Percival revealed. Vivienne tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with intrigue, "You didn''t capture some scandalous photos of him, did you?"


    Percival gave her an affectionate smile, "Do I seem that tasteless to you?"


    Vivienne pursed her lips, nomittal.


    Unable to bear her sudden silence, Percival confessed, "Stop worrying. It''s a recording of a confession!"


    Vivienne''s smile broadened in understanding, "He finally got a clue."


    Percival''s smile widened, "I''ll send it to youter. Griffin Martinez will owe you one."


    Vivienneughedzily, "Aren''t you afraid Leopold wille after you?"


    "He wouldn''t dare!"


    "Exactly!"


    Amidst theirughter, they arrived at the Brooks'' residence. It was a Saturday, and several young boys were ying basketball outside. Noticing neers, one of the boys, clutching the ball, asked a man nearby, "Thaddeus Hawthorn, isn''t that your sister?"


    Vivienne, with her keen hearing, turned and spotted Thaddeus.


    She waved at him.


    Thaddeus, in his white basketball jersey, said goodbye to his friends and ran over.


    Standing obediently next to Vivienne, he nced at Percival and shyly greeted, "Sis, brother-inw, you''re here."


    Thaddeus'' address made Percival grin, patting the boy''s head, "Say it again; it sounds good!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thaddeus beamed with joy.


    "Sounds great!" Percival handed him thetest Bumblebee helmet toy, "For you!"


    Thaddeus'' eyes lit up at the sight, "Wow, the new Bumblebee helmet! It''s voice-controlled and transforms just like a real robot!" He had wanted it badly!


    His parents promised to gift it for his birthday, but Percival beat them to it.


    Thaddeus was thrilled, "Thank you, you''re the best!"


    Percival was over the moon.


    Vivienne eyed Thaddeus, "Huh, Percival''s the best, and where do I rank?"


    "You''re the very best, and Percival''s second best!" Thaddeus'' sweet talk made Vivienne''s smile grow.


    Laughing, Vivienne said, "With that sweet mouth, you''re going to be adies'' man!"


    Thaddeus cocked his head, "Sis, girlfriends don''t need much wooing, just give them candy!"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Percival burst intoughter, "You''ve got a girlfriend already?"


    Seems like another little girl''s heart was about to be stolen!


    Thaddeus, with a serious face, confessed, "Actually, I didn''t want her as my girlfriend, but she said the candy I gave her was like an engagement gift, and that she''d marry me when we grow up. But I don''t want to get married; want to be a scientist."


    He sighed deeply, "Scientists are busy people, no time for romance."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged looks, baffled.


    Kids these days are so advanced?


    At seven, already talking about love?


    Thaddeus seemed worried he wouldn''t have time for a girlfriend if he became a scientist.


    Percival, intrigued, asked, "Which littledy is it?"


    "It''s Isolde!" Thaddeus looked at Percival, distressed, "She insists on marrying me when we''re older, and I don''t know what to do!"


    Percival was stunned.


    This kid!


    Not only did he charm his sister but now he''s acting picky!


    His face darkened instantly.


    He could now empathize with Arthur''s feelings.


    It''s like watching someone else run off with your prized possession!


    Gritting his teeth, Percival red at Thaddeus, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she never sees you again!"


    "How can she not see me? We''re in the same ss, and I''m the ss president, she''s the studymissioner!" Thaddeus was puzzled. Even in first grade, both Thaddeus and Isolde Ellington were top students - he, the ss president, and she, the studymissioner. Let''s say they were tasked with tutoring the kids in their ss!


    He and Isolde took this very seriously.


    So, he couldn''t wrap his head around why Percival was barring Isolde from seeing him!


    Percival, "..."


    Could it be possible that if he somehow "lost" this kid, no one would fuss over his sister anymore?


    Vivienne: Mr. Wolf, you''ve got it all wrong. It''s not him fussing over your


    sister; it''s your sister who''s gotel to


    crush on him. That''s called making the first move!


    Percival: ...


    He felt a lump in his throat, bigger than ever before!


    ring at Thaddeus, he snatched the helmet he''d just given him, "Just remembered, the boss said this helmet isn''t for heartbreakers!"


    With that, he turned on his heel and left!


    Thaddeus, watching his hard-earned helmet being taken away, looked at Vivienne with a hint of sadness, "Sis, did I say something wrong? Why is Percival upset?"


    Vivienne, barely holding back herughter, said, "You took away his treasure; of course, he''s upset!"


    "Eh?" Thaddeus looked puzzled, "But I''m good; I don''t take things from others."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Rubbing her temples in resignation, she finally crouched down to his level, speaking earnestly, "Thaddeus, you need to understand, boys have to be responsible towards the girls they like. If you don''t like her then you need to keep your distance and


    not hurt her feelings."


    It was her first rtionship, her first marriage; she wasn''t even sure if what she was saying was correct.


    But, that would have to do!


    After all, Thaddeus and Isolde were still young. Who knows, they might end up not standing each other when they grow up.


    Thaddeus, semi-understanding, nodded, "I got it."


    Then, looking at Percival who was already at the elevator with the helmet, he pouted, "But my..."


    "He''s just kidding."

 Chapter 954

    The trio stepped into the elevator together.


    As they reached their floor, Dorian heard the noise outside and came to open the door, "Vivienne, Percival..."


    Upon seeing Thaddeus trailing behind the couple, he raised an eyebrow, "Now, where were you this early morning? Ah, waiting downstairs for your sister, I see. Why didn''t you say something? Your mom thought you were oversleeping."


    Caught in his little scheme, Thaddeus''s face turned a bright shade of red, "Dad... I wasn''t sleeping in."


    Dorian chuckled and ruffled his son''s hair, encouraging him to go and inform Cordelia Wilson of his whereabouts.


    "Don''t let us start worrying if we can''t find youter."


    In the living room, Cordelia emerged from the kitchen with a bright smile, "Vivienne, Percival, you''ve arrived."


    Vivienne nodded as she approached, "Cordelia."


    Percival set down the gifts they brought, "Dorian, Cordelia, these are some delicacies my inws insisted we bring over for you to try."


    Dorian, eyeing the elegantly wrapped gift boxes, instinctively refused, "Oh no, we really can''t ept these, Vivienne, Percival. Please, take them back."


    Cordelia chimed in, "Yes, we''re still trying to figure out how to return thest batch Mr. Linter brought over. If you keep bringing these, we''ll lose sleep over it." Percival gave a wry smile, "Cordelia, these gifts were a specific request from my inws. If you don''t ept them, I''ll be the one getting an earful back home." Dorian and Cordelia exchanged helpless nces.


    Vivienne had a habit of sending over treats every now and then.


    And ever since Arthur learned how to keep his daughter happy, gifts had been arriving even more frequently, much to the couple''s dismay.


    After repeatedly asking them to stop, things had quieted down for a bit.


    And now, it was starting all over again.


    Vivienne, pulling Cordelia to sit down, said, "These are just some snacks. Please, ept them, or Mr. Wolf will have trouble exining himself back home." Convinced by Vivienne''s reasoning, Dorian and Cordelia finally relented.


    The lunch table was filled with Vivienne''s favorite dishes, plus a beautiful strawberry cheesecake ordered from outside.


    During the meal, Dorian habitually served a piece of sweet and sour pork to Vivienne, reminding her, "Vivienne, eat up. You''re about to get married. You should take it easy on work and rest more. Don''t push yourself too hard just because you''re young."


    Vivienne nodded.


    Cordelia shot Dorian a look.


    Realizing his oversight, Dorian quickly served a piece of pork to Percival, "Percival, you too, have some."


    Percival epted with a smile, "Thank you, Dorian."


    Dorian, feeling a bit embarrassed, shrugged it off, "No need to thank me. We''re all family here. When Vivienne and your kidse along, they''ll have to call me grandpa."


    Vivienne almost choked on her pork at the sudden leap to "grandpa."


    Cordelia, feeling helpless, tugged at Dorian''s shirt under the table, whispering, "What are you even saying? Vivienne''s right here..."


    Dorian appeared clueless, "But I didn''t say anything wrong."


    Percival, with a smile in his eyes, raised his ss to Dorian, "Don''t worry, Dorian. You won''t have to wait too long to be called grandpa." Feeling validated, Dorian gleamed at his wife and toasted, "Cheers to that."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Post-lunch, Percival and Dorian engaged in conversation in the living room, while Cordelia pulled Vivienne into the bedroom.


    She retrieved a card from the drawer and handed it to Vivienne.


    Vivienne guessed its purpose immediately and tried to return it, "Cordelia, I can''t ept this."


    Pretending to be annoyed, Cordelia


    pushed the card back into Vivienne''s


    hands, "Vivienne, Dorian and I


    consider you our own daughter. It''s customary for parents to give Pa


    dowry or a gift when their daughter marries. This is a million dors


    from us. Don''t think it''s too!


    little, just


    ept it."


    Dorian''spany was on a sessful trajectory, and the Brooks family had carved out a spot for themselves in the elite circles of Rivenwood.


    Though they were at the bottom of the list, it was a significant achievement.


    A million dors meant little to Dorian now; he could give Vivienne much more.


    But knowing Vivienne, even millions wouldn''t have been epted. After much consideration, they settled on a million dors.


    This amount had been saved by Dorian and Cordelia since breaking away from the Hawthorn family, nning for both Vivienne and Astrid''s futures. Saving more when possible and less when not. Because of Vivienne, Dorian''s first job post-Hawthorn was with Dawson, earning a million a year, allowing him to deposit twenty thousand monthly into the ounts for Vivienne and Astrid. To date, each ount had grown to a million.


    "I..."


    Vivienne was about to refuse again when Cordelia, seeing right through her, cut her off, "You have to ept it. We''ve been saving the same amount for your sister Astrid too. Both of you get a million, no more, no less!"


    It was hard for Vivienne not to feel touched.


    Cordelia treated her and Astrid as if they were her own daughters.


    Everything Astrid had, she had too, and when it came to Astrid''s dowry, she wouldn''t miss out on a single penny.


    Vivienne felt a warm sensation inside, and she extended her arms to hug Cordelia, "I''ll take it, thank you, Cordelia."


    To refuse any further would just be pretentious.


    Cordelia blinked, surprised at first, but then her eyes began to redden.


    She turned her head slightly and wiped her face with her hand, smiling and saying, "That''s more like it. Make sure to visit when you can, alright? And if you''re too busy, a phone call will do. Don''t worry about Donan and me."


    Vivienne just listened quietly, "I will."


    Cordelia pursed her lips, looking a bit embarrassed, "About Dorian, you know how he is rough around the edges. Don''t take his dinner table talk to heart. He was just too happy to see you back, couldn''t help but run his mouth."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, suddenly shing back to Mr. Wolf''s reaction.


    A smile yed at the corners of her mouth as she murmured, "Maybe, Dorian will get his wish after all."


    Cordelia didn''t catch what she said, but seeing Vivienne didn''t seem upset, she let it go.


    When leaving, Dorian and Cordelia also packed some of Havenwood''s local delicacies for Sasha and Arthur.


    The trunk was stuffed full.


    Percival took the chance while the two were busy packing to leave a big red envelope on the table.


    It was scribbled with the words "Name Changing Fee" in pencil, in a mboyant style.


    When Cordelia found it upon returning inside, she stared at the thick red envelope for a moment and quickly called Dorian over.


    Dorian was also puzzled, "Aren''t we supposed to be the ones giving out the name changing fee? Howe..."


    While they were still confused, Thaddeus, with a flushed face, took the envelope, "It''s for me."


    Percival had mentioned before leaving that he left his helmet in the room, and also left a red envelope for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dorian, "..."


    Cordelia, "..."

 Chapter 955

    On the way back, Percival got a call from Leopold, saying there was a bit of a bother at the estate in the suburbs and asked him toe over.


    Vivienne was behind the wheel since Percival had indulged in some wine over lunch.


    She asked for directions, nning to drop him off before heading back to the Linter estate.


    Percival didn''t agree; the suburbs were quite a trek from where they were, and more importantly, he had left the renovation of the ce as a surprise for her. Seeing it in advance would spoil everything. In the end, Percival had Leopolde to pick him up.


    Leopold showed up looking like he had battled with insomnia, dark circles and all.


    He headed straight for the driver''s side door, "Percival, you did this on purpose, don''t think a mere record... Oh, Vivienne!"


    Vivienne watched him calmly.


    Leopold swallowed hard, his previously menacing demeanor deted instantly, "Vivienne, what are you doing here? I thought it was..."


    Percival, lounging in the passenger seat, squinting over, said, "And what if it was me? nning on a quick murder?"


    Leopold, "..."


    Even if he harbored the thought, hecked the guts, especially with Vivienne there. If he dared to lift a finger, Vivienne would have him turned to ash in seconds.


    Leopold, with a forced chuckle, "Me? Never dare."


    Vivienne, with a smirk, "Leopold, pull yourself together!"


    Leopold felt a chill run down his spine.


    Did Vivienne know something?


    Why else would this couple speak in such a unified tone?


    After dropping off Percival, Vivienne turned the car around, heading back to the Linter estate.


    As soon as Vivienne left, Leopold''s demeanor changed, tossing the car keys to Percival, "You drive, I need a nap."


    Percival gave him a look, "If I could drive, you wouldn''t be here, would you?"


    Leopold froze, "Since when are you unable to drive?"


    Percival, "..."


    Right, no good deed goes unpunished!


    Meanwhile.


    Just a few hundred meters from the Linter estate, there was amotion at the intersection, traffic and people clogged together.


    Vivienne attempted to detour, but was stopped by voices outside.


    "Poor thing, it''s been so long, and no parent has shown up yet."


    "Such a little kid, who knows if he''ll make it."


    "Yeah, there''s so much blood on the ground, he''s fallen so badly, and the kid''s still clutching a lotus flower, probably lost by his folks." Vivienne frowned, pulling over sharply.


    To others, it might be unclear, but she knew better.


    Lotus and water lilies were essentially the same, hard to distinguish from afar for the untrained eye.


    A child holding a lotus...


    Instinctively, Vivienne thought of someone.


    Pushing through the crowd, the child lying in a pool of blood, clutching a twin lotus, was indeed Winston.


    Vivienne stepped forward, lifting Winston in her arms, feeding him a pill before taking out her emergency acupuncture kit.


    "Hey, who are you, don''t you know you can''t just move someone after an ident, and what''s with feeding him stuff... and now needles?"


    "Seriously, you''re not a doctor, what''s with the act? Instead of rushing to a hospital, you''re doing this for what?"


    "This is a life we''re talking about, are you even human to be so cruel?"


    "Let him go, or we''re calling the police!"


    The crowd grew increasingly usatory towards Vivienne''s actions, with some even attempting to push her away.


    "Back off!"


    Vivienne''s expression turned ice-cold, her demeanor intimidating.


    The person stepping forward was taken aback by Vivienne''s aura, caught off guard but trying to save face, "You, you''re harming a life, hurting him..." "So, you''re going to save him?"


    Vivienne''s retort left the man speechless.


    She didn''t bother with the onlookers who were all talk, no action.


    From her quick diagnosis, she realized Winston''s injuries were more severe than anticipated.


    All she could do was temporarily seal his heart meridian, buying him the best window to get to the hospital; otherwise, the oue could be dire... Thinking this, Vivienne swiftly called Sasha, asking her to meet at the hospital.


    Driving there herself seemed quicker than waiting for an ambnce.


    Back at the Wright estate.


    Brianna walked in to find Colin, as usual, pouring his herbal medicine into a housent.


    Confused, she asked, "Bro, you''ve been well for so long, why won''t you let grandpa know?"


    Colin responded tly, "It''s not time yet."


    Then, turning to her, "You needed to see me?"


    Brianna gestured outside casually, "Bro, have you seen Winston?"


    Colin approached, his tone casual, "No, why do you ask?"


    Brianna shrugged, "The person


    responsible for him came to meet


    said Winston vanished during his nap, and they couldn''t find him even after checking the surveince..."


    "When did this happen?"


    Brianna was startled by Colin''s suddenly intense tone, "What?"


    "I asked, when did Winston disappear!"


    Feeling Colin''s anger, Brianna hesitated before responding, "About an hour ago..." Before she could finish, Colin had vanished.


    At the hospital.


    Sasha and Arthur arrived just as Vivienne followed the lead surgeon out of the OR. Arthur rushed forward, eyeing Vivienne for any sign of harm, "Vivienne, are you alright?" Vivienne, removing her mask, barely managed a smile, "The ident wasn''t mine." Sasha approached, her concern obvious, "How''s Winston?"


    Vivienne''s expression was grim butposed, "We did what we could for now."


    Vivienne''s expression was grave. "He was bleeding internally from the ident. If I hadn''t stumbled upon him by chance, things could''ve ended as some might have wished."


    A chill passed over Sasha''s face.


    She knew all too well how much the Wright family valued Winston. They wouldn''t have let him wander off alone, especially not to somece so distant.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a half-smile, Vivienne added, "What''s even more curious is that at the scene of the ident, the kid was clutching a twin lotus."


    Sasha''s eyes darkened.


    Winston''s ident might have been


    just that an ident. But once it got tangled with something


    belonging to the Linter family, whether they caused it or not was irrelevant.


    Either way, the me would eventually fall on the Linters.


    It was a setup.


    A deadly scheme, orchestrated with human lives.


    "Sis!"


    Alyssa burst in, panic written all over her face. The moment she saw Arthur, she veered toward him. "Arthur, I heard my brother was in an ident. How is he?"


    She broke down before finishing her sentence. "Grandpa has always adored my brother. If anything happens to him, I... I couldn''t go on."


    Vivienne snorted with derision. "Then you might as well die now!"


    Alyssa froze, her tears forgotten. "Are you saying Winston is... dead?"


    Vivienne replied nonchntly, "You seem almost happy at the thought."

 Chapter 956

    Alyssa choked on her words, her face painting a picture of utter helplessness in front of Arthur. "How could you think I wanted this? You said..."


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I never said she''d die. But you, you seemed awfully keen on the idea."


    Alyssa''s heart skipped a beat, but confident in her own innocence, she managed to hold herposure. "What are you bbering about, Vivienne? Winston is my brother. No one wishes for his well-being more than I do..."


    A flicker of scorn passed through Vivienne''s eyes. "bbering, am I?"


    "You..."


    Alyssa''s finger pointed usingly, but before she could utter a word, Arthur stepped in front of her, his voice cold. "If you don''t value your fingers, just say the word. My daughter is not someone you can just point at."


    Arthur''s face darkened.


    His beloved daughter, whom he could hardly raise his voice to, was being disrespected. What right did Alyssa have to point fingers?


    Biting her lip, Alyssa looked pitifully at Arthur. "Do you have to be so cold to me, Arthur? It''s me, Alyssa."


    A sneer came from behind them.


    Arthur felt a shiver down his spine, his disdain for Alyssa growing. "I don''t care who you are. Don''t try to cozy up to me. At your age, shame seems to be a foreign concept!" Alyssa''s face turned an ugly shade of red.


    At that moment, the operating room doors swung open, and the medical staff emerged.


    Alyssa rushed to intercept them, desperate to know Winston''s condition. "Doctor, how''s my brother? Is he alright?"


    The doctor nced at Vivienne, then oddly at Alyssa. "Why are you only getting here now? The patient is out of danger and has been moved to the ICU."


    ICU?


    Alyssa bit her lip, refusing to believe Winston could be so lucky.


    She had instructed the driver to leave no survivors.


    How could he be so hard to kill!


    Noticing Alyssa''s stupor, the doctor spoke before leaving. "What are you waiting for? Go settle the medical bills. We can''t have outstanding surgery fees." Alyssa turned to Arthur, clenched her teeth, and reluctantly followed to make the payment.


    Sasha, silent till now, spoke coldly from behind her. "You better hope Winston is fine, or you''ll be paying with more than money."


    Alyssa shuddered.


    Yet, she maintained her fa?ade. "Ms. Perez, you seem to be mistaken. Winston is my brother. No one wishes for his well-being more than I do." Sasha gave her onest cold look and turned away.


    Alyssa felt as if Sasha''s gaze had pierced through her, seeing her true intentions.


    Only after hastily leaving did that feeling slowly fade.


    Once Alyssa had gone, Vivienne noticed a shadowy figure darting away. It seemed to have noticed her before deliberately vanishing.


    She frowned, exchanged a brief greeting with Arthur and Sasha, "Mom, you guys head back."


    Vivienne followed the figure, but it disappeared.


    She nned to hack the hospital''s surveince to find out who it was when her phone buzzed with a mysterious message.


    "Tomorrow at 10, Caf¨¦ Verde, upstairs."


    The figure vanished, and immediately a message was sent to her.


    Clearly, they came prepared.


    The next day, at ten o''clock, Vivienne arrived at Caf¨¦ Verde on time. The waiter asked if she had a reservation.


    "Upstairs," Vivienne stated.


    The waiter led the way, guiding her to thest private room.


    Vivienne pushed the door open to find an antique screen blocking her view.


    Circling it, she saw the man seated there.


    He wore a crisp white shirt with gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose. Hisplexion was sickly pale, but his lips were a stark, healthy red - a sign of long-term medication andck of sunlight. Vivienne nced at him, pulled up a chair, and sat down. "Colin, what do you want?"


    Despite being exposed, Colin didn''t panic, his voice soft. "I''m here to propose a deal to Ms. Hawthorn."


    Vivienne looked unimpressed,ying out the facts inly. "What could you possibly offer me? In the Wright family''s power struggle, you''re hardly in a position of advantage."


    She knew the Wright family''s secrets well.


    She hadn''t moved against them, waiting for someone to make the first move.


    But Colin was not who she had been expecting.


    Yet, he intrigued her.


    Colin, a sidelined member of the Wright family due to a childhood poisoning, had been neutralized in family affairs, his influence practically nonexistent.


    While the family''s powery firmly in


    Hunter''s hands, and thepany


    under the control of Robbie, the eldest grandson, even Alyssa and Brianna held their own shares and dividends. Colin, however, had nothing tangible to his name.


    In any other family, such a person would be ousted or bullied.


    But the information avable to the public was not the full story. Vivienne had dug deeper.


    Colin had always been biding his time, his sights set on the entire Wright empire.


    Clearing his throat, Colin said, "I


    know I might not have much to offer in Ms. Hawthorn''s eyes, but I can assure you, the insider information you seek about the Wright family can only be provided by someone like me."


    Vivienne''s gaze narrowed slightly. "You know what I''m investigating?"


    Colin set down his tea cup, adjusting his sses as a way to mask the keenness in his eyes.


    "The Wright family''s rapid growth


    these past years hasn''t gone


    unnoticed by me, despite my


    distance from family affairs. But isn''t there someone pulling the strings


    from the shadows, someone Ms.


    Hawthorn is searching for?


    Vivienne remained silent.


    Indeed, someone within the Wright family had been coborating with Abigail.


    She had been waiting for the person coborating with Abigail.


    But that person was deep undercover, never showing their face.


    "What do you want?"


    Colin seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "I hope Ms. Hawthorn can protect Winston, save his life!"


    Vivienne''s eyes twinkled, "Just Winston?"


    Colin nodded gently, "The Wright family''s dynamics aren''t as simple as they appear. I''m not in a position to protect him, so I have to entrust him to someone who can." "Alright, I''m on it!"


    Vivienne took a sip of her tea, then stood to leave.


    To the untrained eye, nothing seemed amiss, but she could see through it.


    The man was still fighting off some poison, but it wasn''t life-threatening. Some of it was just a show for others.


    Winston was an outsider brought into the family by the patriarch, unconnected to the primary or secondary branches, yet he was Hunter''s favorite.


    The head of the family wanted Winston dead.


    The second branch, however, was secretly seeking power to protect Winston.


    The waters of the Wright family ran deep.


    Hospital.


    When Vivienne arrived, Sasha was walking over from the ICU.


    Seeing Vivienne, Sasha said while walking, "Winston''s holding up well, just don''t know when he''ll wake. Poor kid."


    Vivienne suddenly blurted out, "Mom, have you ever thought about having another baby?"


    Sasha paused, realizing Vivienne was serious, then chuckled, "Would you support it?¡±


    Vivienne pursed her lips, her expression dead serious, "I would, but I''m worried it might be too much for you."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sasha, "..."


    She just had a fondness for children, never thinking it through this thoroughly.

 Chapter 957

    Sasha rolled her eyes, "Look, Viv, your dad and I just felt a certain kinship with Winston. No strings attached. Having you is all we''ve ever wanted in this lifetime."


    Vivienne, always the nner, said, "After I get married, you two will definitely feel lonely. Maybe having another kid could fill that emotional void."


    Sasha snorted, "Just focus on your wedding. We can handle our future just fine."


    "We''ve decided, once you''re married, we''re heading abroad for a long-overdue honeymoon, making up for all those lost years."


    Vivienne paused before nodding, "Kids conceived on honeymoons are said to be happier, aren''t they?"


    Sasha was speechless.


    On their way back, Sasha remembered something she''d been meaning to discuss.


    "Oh, about that sigil matter I wanted to talk to you about."


    "That originally belonged to a fading royal lineage in our homnd over two centuries ago. It ended up abroad, probably because a descendant took it with them, wanting to avoid detection. They split the symbols up, using it as their own family crest."


    Vivienne frowned, "Does it have anything to do with ancient warrior lineages?"


    Sasha shook her head, "No, but in terms of status, that family ranked above those warrior lineages."


    Vivienne smirked, "That exins it."


    Abigail must be a descendant of that lineage.


    Only someone with a strong backing and a high social standing could mobilize the top families to work for her.


    One was a dynasty in decline for centuries, and the other, the hidden top families.


    Both inherently carried an air of superiority.


    Sasha added, "This could be a lead. If we see this symbol again, we should pay attention. It might give us an idea of how far their influence extends."


    Vivienne nodded.


    Back at the Linter estate, she sent the photos to Draven and asked the Nine Mystics Society to station a few members at the hospital.


    Winston''s life was her responsibility.


    And now with someone targeting Winston specifically, without even considering Colin''s deal, she couldn''t just stand by.


    That night, Vivienne got a call from Cecilia Boyd, inviting her to the Ellington estate to try on wedding dresses and perhaps do some shopping the next day. After agreeing, Vivienne called Percival to inform him about her meeting with Colin.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Percival''s voice was grave, "The Wright family is making their move."


    "If Abigail''s people are from the Wright family, we can''t exclude the possibility of more operatives working for her." Vivienne exined.


    After discussing further, Percival brought up Winston''s situation at the hospital, warning Vivienne to be cautious.


    "This could be the Wright family''s doing. They might use it to smear the Linter name."


    Vivienne scoffed, "If they think they can take on the Linters, they''ll have to get through me first."


    She had anticipated the Wrights would cause trouble, but not to this extent.


    Early next morning, the Linter estate was awakened by loud wailing.


    This time, it wasn''t just Alyssa; Brianna had joined in.


    Their cries, akin to a rehearsed performance, echoed at the gates.


    "My brother was just seeking help from the Linters, and now he''s in ICU, only five years old, and they''re turning a blind eye, pushing the me onto us. Is there no justice left in this world?" Alyssa''s cries were strategically punctuated, painting a clear picture of guilt.


    The neighbors, having heard about the ident, knew the truth.


    One spoke up for Vivienne, "Cut the drama. If it weren''t for the Linter''s daughter rushing him to the hospital, he''d be in a worse state."


    Brianna snapped back, "Did we ask for her help? If she''s so capable, why is my brother still unconscious? Who knows if she poisoned him on the way..."


    The crowd fell silent, familiar only with such twists in dramas.


    Best to stay out of the affairs of powerful families, they thought.


    Seeing the crowd''s hesitance, Brianna grew bolder, demanding Vivienne toe out and kneel in apology to the Wrights, threatening retribution for her brother''s condition.


    "I''d like to see who dares threaten my daughter!" Arthur emerged, his demeanor icy, his gaze sharp.


    "My daughter saves a life and this is the thanks we get? The Wrights have truly lost all manners."


    Vivienne and Sasha, following behind, barely nced at the theatrically indignant Brianna sisters, their gaze as dismissive as if brushing off an insignificant speck.


    Brianna''s face flushed with anger and humiliation as she pointed an using finger at Sasha. "Don''t


    think you can whitewash the truthet


    just because we''re all here together. It was definitely her who messaged my brother, luring him over to the Linter estate, and that''s where the ident happened!"


    Sasha, cool as a cucumber, simply asked, "Got any proof?"


    Brianna scoffed, "Every servant in the Wright household can attest to it. The night before he left, Winston wouldn''t stop talking about you. If you hadn''t secretly messaged him, why would he sneak out of the Wright estate and end up in a car crash right outside the Linters''? You''re going to stand there and tell me your family has nothing to do with this?"


    Sasha nced at her dismissively, "That''s your evidence? Baseless usations?"


    Brianna, seething yet speechless


    under Sasha''s prating gaze, was about to retort when Alyssa stepped forward, her eyes locked on Sasha "Winston was holding a lotus flower when he left, a flower Ms. Perez, you personally gave to him. Dare you deny it?"


    Sasha replied calmly, "I did give him the flower, but Winston wouldn''t havee to see me carrying a lotus."


    "What did you say?" Alyssa was ready to pin Winston''s ident on Sasha but found her prepared usations falling t against Sasha''s exnation.


    Sasha advanced towards her, her tone icy, "Winston cherished that bi-colored lotus greatly. Even if he had brought it to see me, he wouldn''t have watched it wilt without a care. Your mistake is not understanding a child''s heart."


    A chill ran down Alyssa''s spine as Sasha continued to close in, forcing her to stumble and fall to the ground.


    "What''s all this noise about?"


    "This is the Linter estate, not some street market. What''s with thismotion?"


    In Yorick''s absence, Hailey Linter, the family''s matriarch, stepped in. She came upon Arthur and his family making a scene, bullying others.


    She was immediately irate, "Great, just what I needed first thing in the morning. Can''t we have one day of peace around here?"

 Chapter 958

    When Alyssa saw her, it was like spotting a lifeline in the midst of a storm.


    Falling to her knees at Hailey''s feet, she burst into tears.


    "Please, Aunt Hailey, you have to help us. Winston was granddad''s pride and joy, and now he''s in the hospital fighting for his life. They''re refusing to take responsibility, and I just didn''t know where else to turn..."


    Through her sobs, Alyssaid it all out-the car ident, Winston''s critical condition.


    And she didn''t hesitate toy the me squarely at Vivienne''s feet.


    Hailey''s gaze turned icy as she looked towards Vivienne, then back to Alyssa, "The Linters always face up to their problems. If your brother''s in trouble because of Vivienne, you can bet we won''t stand by." Brianna breathed a sigh of relief, throwing a smug look at Vivienne, "Finally, someone from the Wright family makes sense."


    Arthur''s face darkened, ready to explode, but then Vivienne spoke up, "Dad, let''s not waste our breath. If we need to sue, we''ll sue. If we need to report this, we''ll report it."


    Arthur blinked in surprise, "Vivienne, what did you call me?"


    After a moment''s eye contact, she repeated, "Dad, your hearing''s just fine."


    Arthur couldn''t help but grin, quickly stepping aside to make some calls.


    He wanted everyone to know his daughter had finally called him ''Dad''.


    But, anotherwsuit?


    Seems like just yesterday Vivienne had taken the Abernathy family to court, and both they and the Grimshaws had fallen from grace.


    Was his daughter plotting another big move?


    Vivienne: ...Not this time.


    Then, locking eyes with Sasha, Vivienne spoke calmly, "Mom, didn''t the hospital say Winston''s condition was improving? Maybe we should pay him a visit, just in case he wakes up. It''d be good to have a police report."


    Alyssa and Brianna exchanged a worried look.


    Winston couldn''t survive.


    An unknown grandchild, cherished by Hunter, had no ce in the Wright family.


    Especially now. If he lived, it spelled doom for them.


    As Vivienne left, she threw a parting shot at Hailey, "Dear aunt, some folks just can''t seem to live a peaceful life. Usually means they won''t be living much longer."


    Hailey was fuming but Vivienne had already driven off.


    Arthur and Sasha entered the house, serene. This was Vivienne''s fight now.


    Left in the cold were Alyssa and Brianna, unsettled by Vivienne''s words.


    With the crowd dispersing, Brianna whispered urgently to Alyssa, "What''s going on? You said Winston wouldn''tst much longer in the hospital, and now he''s waking up?" Alyssa frowned, "I overheard his doctor. He shouldn''t be waking up this soon."


    Brianna panicked.


    She was just dragged into this mess by Alyssa''s scheming.


    If the truth came out, she''d be dragged down too.


    She wasn''t about to take the fall for this, "So what do we do now? We need to sort this out before granddad finds out. If Winston wakes up, we won''t be able to talk our way out of this..." Feeling uncertain, Alyssa knew Vivienne''s capabilities. Despite Winston''s grave injuries, Vivienne had managed to save him.


    Who''s to say she didn''t have some miracle drug to keep him alive?


    Deciding on a n, Alyssa instructed Brianna to go back, "You keep an eye on granddad''s news. I''ll check the hospital myself." Brianna nodded vigorously, "Okay, I''ll let you know the moment I hear anything."


    On her way to the hospital, Alyssa called Robbie, "Brother, Winston''s showing signs of waking. What do we do?"


    After a brief silence, Robbie replied, "Remember that medicine I gave you?"


    A dark understanding shed in Alyssa''s eyes, "Got it, brother."


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was with Cecilia, nning a simple shopping trip that turned into an all-day extravaganza.


    Jewelry and dresses, even lingerie, Cecilia spared no expense, iming, "It''s for the newlyweds. Got to keep things exciting." Vivienne was speechless.


    Mother-inw picking out risqu¨¦ lingerie was definitely a first for Rivenwood.


    Thankfully, Draven''s call gave her an escape, "Ma''am, the switch at the hospital is done as you instructed."


    "Keep a close eye on her!"


    After hanging up, Cecilia paused in


    her shopping spree, looking concerned, "Vivienne, did I hold you up? If you have things to do, we can stop here. Anything else you need, we can get another time."


    Vivienne forced a smile, "It''s okay, let''s call it a day."


    Leaving Cecilia to her car, Vivienne drove towards the hospital.


    On the way, Percival called, briefing her on the situation and coordinating their next steps.


    Leopold, driving for Percival, tried to


    fish for


    off,


    ails but was swiftly cutel


    on driving, unless you


    want Griffin to hear about this."


    en.set


    Leopold fell silent, realizing some secrets were best kept under wraps.


    "Percival,e on, man. Haven''t I repaid my debt to you? Plus, I''ve been taking the heat from the guys for you, and I didn''t even make a big deal out of it. You could at least give me some credit for the effort."


    "Yeah."


    "So, what''s the big secret with your ns? Can''t you give me a heads up?" Leo asked in a hushed tone.


    Percival cracked an eye open, "You wanna know?"


    Leo''s eyes widened, "Of course, I do. I''ve got a real job, you know. If it weren''t for all these dirty, exhausting taskstely, I''d be..." Suddenly, Percival handed over his phone, "It''s Griffin calling."


    Leo was puzzled, "What?"


    As he saw the iing call on the screen, Leo''s prepared speech stumbled, "You, why are you calling me all of a sudden..."


    Griffin sounded confused, "What do you mean ''why am I calling you''? You''re the one who called me!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Me?"


    Leo was taken aback, still trying to process when Griffin pressed, "Leo, why aren''t you speaking? Are you trying to dodge me again?"


    Leo replied, "I''m not avoiding you."


    Griffin said, "Alright, thene over to my ce. I need to talk to you."


    Leo hesitated, "Uh?"


    Griffin added, "You''ve got thirty minutes. If you don''t show up, I swear I''ll blow up your house."


    Leo was speechless, "..."

 Chapter 959

    Hospital.


    Vivienne arrived first, and Draven quickly approached to report, "Boss, the target has entered the room."


    Vivienne nodded in acknowledgment.


    In the VIP hospital room, Alyssa was about to poison "Winston" lying in the bed.


    The door clicked open, and Vivienne appeared, causing Alyssa''s face to drastically change. Clutching the vial of poison, her hand trembled violently, "You, how did you find this ce..."


    Vivienne answered the question Alyssa had in mind, "Your crew has been taken care of by me."


    Alyssa''s eyes widened in shock, "How did you find them?"


    Vivienne looked at her sharply, "Alyssa, or should I say, one of Abigail''s minions."


    A pawn not even worthy of a codename.


    Alyssa''s expression stiffened, "You managed to trace Abigail, who exactly are you?"


    Vivienne stepped closer, "You don''t have the right to know who I am, but I know everything about you. Your assets in Rivenwood must have surpassed the Wright family by now. I''m curious why you''re so fixated on the Wright family."


    Hearing this, a deeply hidden hatred shed through Alyssa''s eyes. She had never cared about wealth; it was always about that one person.


    Yet, he destroyed everything.


    Alyssa clenched the vial tighter and yelled at Vivienne, "Stay back, or I swear I''ll end his life."


    Vivienne smirked coldly, "Who told you he''s Winston?"


    Alyssa paused, looking down to see that "Winston" on the bed was pale, his lips bloodless, and upon closer inspection, the man wasn''t even breathing. "A synthetic android?"


    "Where is Winston?"


    Alyssa felt on the verge of madness. Ever since Vivienne appeared, she felt as though she was being dissected inside and out.


    Her identity, hidden for over a decade, was effortlessly exposed by Vivienne.


    And now, a synthetic android was involved.


    Who was she, really?


    Vivienne knew what Alyssa wanted to ask, but it was her turn to question, "It''s you who''s been working on the immortality project for Abigail, isn''t it?" "And you''re not the only one from the Wright family working for Abigail. Draw them out, and maybe I''ll let you live another day."


    Alyssa scoffed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Everything I have is thanks to Abigail, and I''d rather die than betray her."


    Vivienne didn''t rush to act, merely stating, "After all these years working for Abigail on immortality, haven''t you realized your initial approach was wed?" Alyssa was shocked, "How could it be wrong? All of these were given to me by Abigail..."


    Vivienne''s voice turned icy, "Your research is based on my experimental groundwork. What if I told you those experiments will never lead to immortality?" The light in Alyssa''s eyes dimmed by the second.


    Nothing feels more like death than realizing years of work are nothing but another''s discarded trash.


    Alyssa''s face turned ashen, "I know nothing and will tell you nothing. If you''re going to kill me, just do it."


    Vivienne gestured, and suddenly, Alyssa''s body reacted to multiple poisons at once, turning her into a vessel for deadly toxins swirling within her.


    Worse than death is a life not worth living.


    Alyssa never imagined Vivienne would dare to act against her.


    "Vivienne, I''m part of the Wright family. If you kill me, aren''t you afraid..."


    Vivienne''s fingertips twirled, revealing several silver needles, "I''m best known for my use of poison, but ironically, my medical skills are also top-notch. Rest assured, as long as I''m not bored, I can experiment with every known toxin on you."


    Alyssa''s face lost all color, but the thought of enduring endless torture was terrifying.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll tell you everything..."


    Percival encountered Arthur and his wife at the hospital entrance and they went upstairs together.


    In the room, Vivienne had already extracted all the information she needed.


    With a flick of her wrist, Alyssa copsed to the floor like a discarded ragdoll.


    "Mr. Wolf, you''re here."


    Percival nodded, stepping forward to shake Vivienne''s hand, "Why didn''t you wait for me to handle this?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "It was a minor issue."


    Alyssa caught a glimpse of Arthur, but he didn''t spare her a single look, not even a nce of disgust or disdain, which would have been preferable to hisplete O indifference.


    What did her decade of sacrifices amount to?


    Suddenly, a pair of red high heels halted outside the door.


    Alyssa''s eyes shifted dramatically, and seeing the two people in front of her, she pulled a knife from behind and stabbed viciously towards Percival.


    "You deserve to die!"


    Percival stood unmoved, merely raising his hand to tightly grip Alyssa''s neck, his voice low and indifferent, "Foolish."


    Alyssa looked at Percival in disbelief; he had abilities!


    Abigail never mentioned, nor had she heard from others, that Percival possessed such powers.


    Before Alyssa could ponder further, a surge of blood welled up in her throat, and she spat out blood, realizing her end was near.


    "You''ll never defeat Abigail."


    With blood trailing from her mouth but her eyes firmly on the door, it was as if she hadpleted some final, dying mission.


    She knew once she became useless to that person, her fate would be the same as now.


    After speaking, Alyssa ceased breathing.


    Vivienne quickly chased outside, only to see a sh of red disappearing around the corridor''s corner.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    After waiting so long, she finally drew them out.


    Around the corner, just as she was about to catch the red figure, she collided with someone.


    "Ouch, who''s the blind fool that knocked over an olddy like this..."


    Vivienne''s gaze turned icy in a heartbeat.


    The person she bumped into was none other than Hailey.


    What are the odds?


    Hailey, clutching her chest and leaning against the wall, looked overly shocked.


    Realizing it was Vivienne she collided with, Hailey grimaced in disdain. "Ugh, it''s you."


    Vivienne didn''t believe in such coincidences. More often than not, they were engineered.


    Yet, she couldn''t spot any signs of disguise on Hailey''s face.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she stepped forward, pressing, "What brings you here at this time?"


    ?


    Hailey, infuriated, retorted, "Your grandfather''s not around, and if I didn''t show up, the Linter family''s reputation would be in ruins because of you, the disgracefu heir. Haven''t you heard the Wrights demanding an exnation from us!"


    "Do you know Alyssa?" Vivienne cut in sharply.


    Hailey''s voice spiked, "What kind of question is that? The Wrights just stormed into the Linter estate today, I''m not blind. Of course, I recognize people."


    Vivienne''s voice turned cold, "How did you find this ce?"


    Hailey, growing impatient, snapped, "What do you mean ''how''? I asked around, obviously."


    "But this building was a trap for Alyssa, set by me. Nobody knew I had Winston on this floor. Who exactly did you ask?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hailey, feeling cornered, stepped


    back and pointed angrily at Vivienne. "Insolent child, yelling at your elders like that, is this how your parents raised you? Call them here; I want to hear their exnation for your behavior." sto NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 960

    Vivienne stood silently, her gaze fixed on Hailey''s face, unwavering.


    It was a tense moment, and just when Hailey seemed like she couldn''t take the pressure anymore, Vivienne finally spoke up, her voice calm and collected. "Auntie, you can go back now. My parents are here; we don''t need outsiders."


    Hailey choked on her words, ready to retort.


    But Vivienne narrowed her eyes, a chill aura suddenly radiating from her. "Auntie, I''d advise you not to test me at this moment. I''m not any less capable than my mom."


    Hailey shivered, memories of a previous encounter shing through her mind.


    With a resentful nce at Vivienne, Hailey muttered under her breath and walked away.


    Percival approached just in time to see Vivienne watching Hailey leave, a storm of emotions swirling in her narrowed eyes.


    "Was it her?"


    Vivienne pursed her lips. "No, there''s been no change in her aura."


    "So, it''s two different people then," Percival concluded.


    Vivienne''s voice was grave. "Impossible. I would''ve noticed two distinct presences in such a short time unless she, too, possesses powers equal to ours."


    Percival frowned. "Ethan Grimshaw once mentioned that Abigail was exceptionally strong, bulletproof even. Maybe her abilities are beyond our knowledge." "Whatever powers she holds, she won''t escape this time," Vivienne stated, her fist clenched tight, determination clear in her posture.


    Percival''s eyes darkened at the sight.


    Back in the hospital room, Arthur had already summoned his men to take care of Alyssa on the floor and "Winston" on the bed. Percival politely said, "Dad, we''ll report this to the higher-ups. There''s no need for you to get involved directly."


    Arthur scoffed, "Why not? We''re family. You do your investigation, and don''t sweat the small stuff."


    Vivienne nodded, "Thanks, dad."


    She indeed had bigger fish to fry.


    Though unclear why Abigail targeted Mr. Wolf, Vivienne was determined not to let anyone ruin her wedding with Mr. Wolf.


    A weekter, at the Wright residence.


    Upon Hunter''s return, he was immediately summoned for a "chat."


    After arriving home and throwing a fit, he demanded Robbie Colin be brought to him.


    The butler hesitated but eventually informed, "Sir, Colin fell severely ill out of the blue two days ago. The hospital couldn''t diagnose him, and now he''s isted in his room under a family doctor''s care."


    Hunter snorted, "A convenient illness."


    When Robbie arrived, he was immediately greeted by a flying ashtray to the forehead, blood trickling down his face.


    Without changing his expression, Robbie picked up the ashtray and respectfully offered it back. "Grandfather, I''m unaware of my wrongdoings. Please enlighten me."


    Hunter eyed him coldly. "Alyssa''s involvement in national secrets, and you im ignorance?"


    Robbie quickly lowered his gaze, his face not betraying any deceit. "Grandfather, I truly had no knowledge of this."


    Hunter, seated in authority, watched Robbie intently. "And the billions under your control, where did theye from?"


    Robbie''s face paled slightly but he kept his head down. "Grandfather, Alyssa did provide funds, but those were from her investments, not as you suspect."


    Hunter scoffed, "You''ve managed thepany for years. You should know Alyssa''s financial standing. If she were that capable, she''d be in charge, not you." "And, I''ve heard about thepany. You tried to take my ce while I was away."


    His voice turned sinister, "Robbie, I''m not dead yet!"


    Robbie knelt immediately, white as a sheet. "Grandfather, I had no such intentions. I only wanted to assert some control over dissenters, that''s all." "Serve your punishment. Don''t show your face for seven days. After I''ve made up my mind, I''ll decide what to do with you."


    Robbie, visibly shaken, epted the verdict.


    Before leaving, he dared to ask, "Grandfather, what of Alyssa?"


    Hunter stood, his presence imposing in ck attire, his voice cold. "Better for her if she''s dead. Just for her


    actions against Winston alone, I


    won''t spare her."


    In Colin''s room, Brianna was desperately trying to administer medicine to her brother, who was too weak to protest.


    "Bro, we should go to the hospital. You can''t keep going like this. If something happens..."


    "Cough, cough!"


    Colin frowned, gesturing for her to leave. "Brianna, go back. I''m fine."


    Frustrated to the point of tears, Brianna


    practisisted, "Bro, you''re practically on death''s door! I''m


    calling Grandpa right now. If this


    continues, they''ll..."


    Her rant was cut off as the door opened. Seeing who entered, Brianna swallowed hard, nearly speechless. "Grandpa!"


    Hunter barely acknowledged her with a grunt, focusing on Colin instead.


    He handed Colin a pill. "Take this."


    Without hesitation, Colin swallowed it and offered a weak smile. "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Hunter sighed, "Colin, don''t think me heartless. The Wright family can''t afford to lose you or Robbie, especially with your condition."


    Colin''s expression was somber. "I understand, Grandpa. I''ve never intended topete with my brother."


    "After I''ve dealt with Robbie, I''ll arrange for you to stay somewhere morefortable," Hunter promised before leaving.


    As Hunter''s silhouette vanished, Brianna exhaled deeply, surprised. "Bro, was that really Grandpa? He showed a side I''ve never seen before."


    Colin''s eyes briefly shed with cynicism, then returned to normal, his feelings well hidden.


    "Brianna, go find out where they''re keeping big bro. I need to talk to him."


    Brianna nodded, understanding the urgency, and left with a bowl of medicine in hand.


    The fact that Grandpa had sent medicine meant he still had a soft spot for my brother. There was still hope.


    The door closed once again, and Colin slowly sat up in bed, his face betraying none of the signs of the gravely ill.


    Soon after, Colin received a text from Brianna.


    It was brief, just a few words: "Thest mansion on the estate."


    Colin put away his phone and waited in silence.


    Only deep into the night did he change clothes and make his way to the depths of the estate.


    In the first room, Robbie was chained to a human-shaped rack, covered in blood.


    This was where the Wright family carried out their own brand of justice.


    Colin walked past the torture devices with an air of calm, approaching Robbie and sshing water onto his face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Robbie jerked awake, and upon seeing who it was, disdain shed in his eyes. "What do you want? Here to gloat?"


    Colin remained unaffected, replying coolly, "To me, you''re the joke."


    Robbie looked skeptical, but Colin continued, "You''ve seen me as your rival, always on guard, even when I was poisoned. Sadly, you bet on the wrong horse. I have no interest in the Wright family''s affairs.

 Chapter 961

    Robbie eyed him with suspicion, "You''re not gonna fight me for the Wright inheritance?"


    Robbie smirked coldly, "What I''ve always wanted isn''t the Wright fortune, but all of you."


    Robbie squinted, "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know how Dad really died?"


    Colin''s tone was casual, but Robbie''s eyes reddened at his words, "Colin, what are you trying to say?"


    Ignoring Robbie''s anger, Colin calmlyid out the truth.


    "You all think Dad died in a car crash fleeing the pressure from Grandpa, choosing love over the Wright legacy. But what if I told you, Dad actually took his own life!"


    Robbie''s face went pale, "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Dad was driven to his death by your mom, that woman. If it hadn''t been for her, Dad wouldn''t have died, my mom wouldn''t have been driven to suicide, and the entire Wright legacy would have been mine. All of this is on you."


    After having enough of Robbie''s hysteria, Colin decided not to reveal the whole truth.


    Sometimes, the less you know, the more it leads to spection.


    Brushing off nonexistent dust, he nned to leave, "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. I came here just to tell you that you think Grandpa can''t do without you, but in reality, you''re just paving the way for Winston."


    "Stop right there!"


    Robbie, unwilling to ept this, couldn''t believe Grandpa would entrust the vast Wright legacy to a kid, "You''re saying Grandpa values Winston more?"


    Colinughed, his gaze cold as itnded on Robbie''s incredulous face, a sense of triumph surging within him, "Exactly, but even Winston is just the same."


    "In his eyes, we''re all just pawns."


    Pawns meant to follow orders!


    As Colin left the manor, heading back, the butler''s voice echoed, "The old man said just to deliver the items and not to meddle in anything else."


    Colin slipped behind a wall, watching as several people made their way deeper into the manor.


    Their target wasn''t Robbie.


    With a smirk, Colin circumvented them and left the premises.


    The next day.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At the Linter residence.


    Vivienne received an anonymous message early in the morning, "Robbie is trapped; the old man has brought someone back, identity unknown."


    Vivienne squinted, calling Draven, "Shift the focus to Hunter alone, including his movements these past few days."


    Draven acknowledged, sending over the gathered info to Vivienne.


    After a quick review, Vivienne texted Matthew, "Make the Wrights go bankrupt without leaving traces."


    Downstairs.


    Arthur and Sasha were head to head, sitting at a low table preparing the invitations for Vivienne''s wedding.


    Between the two families and the Perez side, there were just too many people to invite.


    Piles of invitations stacked beside their feet.


    Vivienne walked over, seeing them frantic over writing names, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    This scene felt oddly familiar.


    Curiously, she asked, "Mom, isn''t the wedding a bit away? Why the rush?"


    Sasha, overwhelmed by the list of names, nearly snapped at Vivienne''s nonchnt remark.


    "How can you say it''s far? Have you even checked the date today?"


    Vivienne: "The 12th."


    Sasha, speechless, "Your wedding is on the 18th."


    Vivienne, "...Wasn''t it supposed to be at the end of the month?"


    Arthur seriously added, "Dear, we can''t just change the date. When we picked it, your mom and I made sure it was a good day in both the lunar and Gregorian calendars. Even the heavens agree it''s a perfect day for a wedding."


    Vivienne fell silent.


    She only remembered it was this month, forgetting to ask the exact day.


    So, her wedding with Mr. Wolf was just 6 days away.


    Sasha reminded, "These invitations aren''t just for us to write. You and Percival need to do yours too. Don''t wait till the day before to remember, leaving no time for guests to make arrangements!"


    "And I''ve already written the ones for your master and Dorian. You just work on your guest list." Vivienne, "..."


    Could she just delegate all these tasks to Mr. Wolf?


    When Vivienne called Percival, he seemed to be finalizing the venue''s floral arrangements and guest entry points.


    For the first time, she realized how cumbersome wedding nning could be.


    She only remembered her parents'' wedding being sorted in a day, with only the invitations personally written by them. Now it was her turn, and Mr. Wolf seemed so busy.


    "Vivienne?"


    Hearing his voice on the phone, Vivienne said, "Mr. Wolf, I just found out when our wedding is. Is it toote?" Percival chuckled softly, "Vivienne, just wait for me to pick you up."


    "Really?"


    Vivienne blinked, "And the invitations...?"


    "Already taken care of. I''ll send you the list of invitees, and once you confirm, I''ll distribute them."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Vivienne immediately received Percival''s list of names.


    Mr. Wolf was reliable, indeed.


    But opening the list, she was still stunned by the sheer number of names.


    From Dorian Cordelia to Aaron Miller, there were over a hundred people.


    Mr. Wolf had even included every student from her time teaching at Havenwood''s ss Eighteen, Aaron included.


    Mr. Wolf had truly gone above and beyond.


    Every single soul who had ever crossed paths with her was invited to the wedding.


    It was as though she wanted the whole world to be in on her big day.


    Initially, she had figured that with Jack as her gatekeeper, the guest list would be limited to their close circle of friends and a handful of colleagues. Distant acquaintances didn''t stand a chance.


    But it seemed she had underestimated Jack''s resolve to make their wedding a grand affair.


    Seeing the scale of the guest list, she had to admit she might have overreacted to her parents'' skepticism.


    And now, it was giving her a headache too.


    But if Jack had chosen the guests, she trusted his judgment.


    Vivienne closed the guest list and texted Jack, "Looks great, I''m all in with your choices."


    After receiving her message, Jack got the invitations sent out.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was keeping tabs on Hailey Linter''s every move through herputer.


    After that hospital incident, she was almost certain Hailey was somehow linked to Abigail, if not Abigail herself.


    Disregarding the possibility of disguise, the only exnation was some sort of supernatural ability.


    Though the exact nature of such powers that could alter one''s physical form instantaneously was beyond her, she had seen enough to believe in the impossible.


    The special abilities derived from their ancient warrior lineage were proof enough.


    But this clever fox had been hiding well, using Yorick as a shield. She thought Vivienne was out of moves.


    If it weren''t for her and Jack''s


    wedding being just around the corner, and the higher-ups considering the Abigail case a


    priority, demanding irrefutable


    evidence before taking action, she would have already had Hailey locked up for experimentation.


    She was dying to find out what made her tick.

 Chapter 962

    Vivienne''s phone buzzed with an iing message from Draven.


    "Hunter belongs to an ancient line of warriors!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Vivienne typed back, "Keep digging. Miss nothing."


    "Ding!"


    The alert for a new message went off, and as Vivienne marveled at Draven''s efficiency, her screen was flooded with nearly a hundred messages.


    WhatsApp was a sea of red notifications.


    Texts were popping up one after another.


    Logan Wood, Oberon Harper, Faye Churchill...


    Just seeing those names gave Vivienne a throwback to her days as a homeroom teacher at Cloudcrest High School.


    She rubbed her forehead in exasperation. Those kids were relentless.


    The digits on the ckboard from back then, memorized to this day.


    Thinking about it, time really did fly; they must be sophomores in college by now.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Setting aside what she was doing, Vivienne began replying to each message.


    She let the WhatsApp notifications bounce as she prioritized responding to the heartfelt wishes sent to her and Mr. Wolf by her students.


    After addressing her students'' messages, Vivienne finally opened WhatsApp.


    At the top was Griffin, with a long string of congrattory emojis, ending with a somewhat sarcastic wish.


    "This invitation is making me green with envy," Griffin''s message read. "When will my goofball catch on? Will I ever get to wear a wedding dress, sob?!"


    "But you bet, I''ll be giving you the biggest red envelope. Not just for Leopold, but for our bond forged in fire."


    Something came to Vivienne''s mind, and she fished out a recorded video from the top of her WhatsApp, forwarding it to Griffin as a generous return gesture. Griffin instantly replied with a "?"


    Vivienne left it at that, letting her discover the joy on her own.


    Then came thements from various juniors about preparing wedding gifts only now receiving the invitation.


    Vivienne couldn''t help but smirk, skipping over those messages.


    K Brooks sent a message too, "Congrats! Don''t worry, even if I''m shooting abroad, I''ll make it to the wedding."


    Vivienne shot back, "Just make sure the red envelope makes it."


    K replied instantly with a voice message, "You''re all about the cash, huh? But it''s your big day! Of course, I wouldn''t miss it for the world. Expect the biggest red envelope from me!" Following K, Carl Brooks and Ashley Edwards also received their replies.


    Thest message Vivienne saw was from Aaron, quite explosive indeed.


    "Vivienne, just asking... can I crash the wedding?"


    Now she understood why his name wasst on the list.


    Crashing her wedding with Mr. Wolf sounded like a mission with no return.


    A firm "No" was sent in reply, and Vivienne moved on from his message.


    When Charlotte Redwood and Griffin both tried to call at the same time, resulting in a call sh.


    Charlotte: "??"


    Griffin: "What the heck?"


    Vivienne knew their game. Answering one would rob her of peace for an hour, thanks to their endless chatter.


    Before they could start, she signaled Charlotte she was busy and promised Griffin his wish.


    Finally, a brief moment of peace.


    All she wanted was a simple wedding, not a celebrity spectacle. Did everyone forget she was just a bride-to-be with things to do?


    As messages kept flooding in, Vivienne was tempted to just turn off her phone.


    The moment she considered it, another text came through.


    This time from Draven.


    "Young master, Winston''s awake."


    In the hospital room.


    Winstony in bed, a frail figure that lit up upon seeing Vivienne, yet couldn''t help but sneak peeks behind her.


    Noticing only Vivienne, he quietly said, "Sis, you came to see me."


    Sitting beside him, Vivienne rarely felt the need to exin, "I rushed here, didn''t tell anyone. How are you feeling? Any pain?"


    Winston''s pale face struggled for words, "It hurts everywhere... but I can''t tell where exactly..."


    After checking his pulse, Vivienne handed him a life-saving pill, "Take this."


    He obediently swallowed.


    Vivienne smiled, "Quite brave, aren''t you? Not afraid I might poison you?"


    Winston shook his head, his voice full of conviction, "You wouldn''t."


    Suddenly, Vivienne understood the natural affinity her own mother had for Winston.


    Winston then asked in a hopeful tone, "Sis, can you tell me about auntie''s wedding?"


    Vivienne paused, making sure she heard right, "My mom''s wedding?"


    "Yeah, auntie mentioned inviting me to her wedding once. But then, after Alyssa did something bad to her, grandpa wouldn''t let me go out..."


    As Winston spoke, his lips pursed, and the light in his eyes dimmed.


    Vivienne sighed, "If you want to see a wedding,e to mine in a few days. My mom will be there too."


    Winston''s face brightened, "Really? You''re getting married too?"


    Vivienne paused.


    What did he mean by "too"?


    Probing gently, she asked, "Winston, do you remember anything before the ident?"


    Winston looked up, his small hands twisting, "I remember everything. I really wanted to see auntie, so I followed Alyssa out..."


    Recalling something terrifying, Winston''s body began trembling on the hospital bed.


    set


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed slightly but her grip on his hand was gentle, her voice soothing and almost magical, "Winston, don''t worry, she can''t hurt you anymore."


    Winston let out a nervous breath, his eyes filled with trust as he looked at Vivienne.


    It was his sister who had saved him, and he believed every word she said.


    Vivienne didn''t dwell on the topic. Instead, she asked, "Winston, do you want to go back to the Wright family?"


    Winston paused, biting his lip, "Are you worried it might be dangerous for me there, sis?"


    "But I''m not scared."


    "Why?" Vivienne squinted slightly.


    sping his hands tightly, Winston bolstered his courage, "Grandpa is there to protect me. They wouldn''t dare touch me!"


    Vivienne chuckled.


    Since someone at the Wright family was looking out for Winston, she didn''t need to keep hiding him in the hospital.


    But just to be safe, she decided to rify things for Winston.


    "I promised someone I''d protect you. To ensure your safety, keep this device with you at all times. If you''re in danger, just press it, and l''know. Understand?"


    Winston held the small tracker tightly, nodding vigorously.


    velet


    As Vivienne was leaving, Winston called out to her, "Sis, you have promise to invite me to your wedding. Don''t forget me like Aunt Julie did." ¨¦n.swnovels


    Vivienne smiled, turning back to nod at him.


    The moment she stepped out of the hospital room, Vivienne took out her phone and sent a message: "Winston''s awake."


    The following days saw the Linter household bustling as if gearing up for battle.


    Every possible space was adorned with red decorations.


    Even the nts at the front door were festooned with ribbons.


    It was more extravagant than Christmas.

 Chapter 963

    The day after the grand announcement, the Perez family came over to deliver their wedding gifts.


    It felt like an unspokenpetition; Uncle Luke brought two boxes of exquisite jewelry, Uncle Fredrick doubled down with four, and Uncle Maddox went all out, gifting a full set of gold jewelry that filled six whole boxes.


    Opening those boxes was like staring into the sun-blindingly bright and overwhelminglyvish.


    Vivienne felt a weight on her shoulders just looking at them, imagining wearing all that gold was enough to give her a sore neck.


    The elder Perez brothers, Luke and Fredrick, couldn''t help but smirk at the sight. At least Maddox had set the bar for extravagance, making their gifts seem almost modest inparison.


    But Yuri, the youngest, couldn''t resist a jab, "Maddox, really? That''s a bitckluster for Vivienne''s wedding, don''t you think? People might start thinking the Perez family is running low on treasures." Maddox''s face turned as red as a beet, "Yuri, stop poking fun. What did you bring, then? Show us."


    Raising an eyebrow, Yuri warned, "You might want to brace yourself for this."


    With that, he opened his box to reveal a masterfully crafted jade sculpture, a rarity that could easily rival the tea set he gave at Sasha''s wedding.


    Maddox was gobsmacked, "Where did you even find that? You said you were just going to pick something randomly from the storage!"


    Yuri shrugged, "And you believed that?"


    Fuming, Maddox used, "You''re ying dirty!"


    The others watched, more entertained than concerned, letting the brothers settle it among themselves.


    Eventually, Maddox sought constion from Vivienne.


    "Vivienne, do you really think my gifts are that bad?"


    Trying to mediate, Vivienne reassured, "Uncle Maddox, out of all the gifts, yours are actually the most practical. I mean, if I ever need money, gold is as good as cash. You did great." Maddox beamed, his pride restored, especially when he caught Yuri''s reaction.


    "Hear that? Vivienne appreciates my gift. You''re just jealous!"


    Yuri facepalmed, "Your logic could use some work. Vivienne was being polite. She means you might as well have given cash to save her the trouble of converting it."


    The room erupted inughter, Maddox merely squinting in annoyance.


    Then, from his jacket, Maddox produced a small, exquisitely wrapped gift box, handing it to Vivienne with care, "This is something Wi stitched for you-a blessing for you and your future husband, wishing you a lifelong happiness."


    Vivienne was touched by the delicate embroidery, "Please thank Wi for me. I absolutely love it."


    Seeing Maddox win this round, the other uncles, not to be outdone, presented their own carefully chosen gifts, each a potential heirloom.


    Vivienne thanked them, just as Yorick and Jasper joined the gathering, with Arthur and Sasha by their sides.


    "Grandpa, Granddad," she greeted, also acknowledging her parents.


    Jasper, seeing his granddaughter, felt a surge of pride, "Our Vivienne is getting married."


    He admired her intelligence and independence, qualities that reminded him of a young Sasha.


    Vivienne reassured her grandfather, "Even after I''m married, I''ll always be your granddaughter. That won''t change."


    Jasper beamed, "Exactly, you''ll always be the Perez family''s precious Calista."


    He then presented a vintage jade pendant, "This was with your grandmother and me when we married. It''s a symbol of good fortune."


    Sasha gasped at the sight, but no one dared to question Jasper''s decision. Such matters were his to decide.


    With a nce, Yorick signaled Arthur not to intervene. This was a moment of joy, a family blessing for Vivienne. "Granddad?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Just keep it safe," Jasper advised, hinting at the deeper significance of the gift.


    Luke stepped up, "ept it, Vivienne. It''s not just a gift; it''s a promise of safety and support from the Perez family." With the family''s blessing, Vivienne gratefully epted, "Thank you, Granddad. Thank you, Uncle Luke."


    As the evening drew on, the family bid their farewells, leaving behind a trail ofughter and fond memories.


    Vivienne, clutching a vintage locket, found Sasha lounging in the backyard under the soft glow of the moonlight.


    With just a nce, Sasha seemed to grasp Vivienne''s purpose, motioning for her to take a seat on the wicker chair beside her.


    As Vivienne settled down, Sasha finally spoke, "Technically, this locket has little to do with the Perez family; it belonged to your grandmother!"


    "Grandmother?" Vivienne echoed, surprised.


    It wasn''t her fault for her


    astonishment, she only met her


    biological family at the age of twenty hot for her biological. mother, Vivienne might have spent her entire life believing she was an orphan. NovelDrama.Org


    Kont


    Sasha hummed in acknowledgment, "But over the years, your grandfather wore it so often that outsiders naturally started associating it with the Perez family crest. Seeing it, people would instantly recognize its significance!"


    Sasha, turning to see the expression on Vivienne''s face, chuckled, "What''s there to worry about? The old warrior families don''t strictly adhere to ancient customs anymore; things are changing."


    Vivienne caught on to that point.


    "Besides, you''ve seen what your


    Uncle Luke is capable of. Even without your grandfather stepping in, people respect Uncle Luke''s skills. Plus, your grandfather has already passed on the reins of the family..."


    "This locket is merely a token that earns your grandfather some respect from those folks. For you, it''s all benefits and no drawbacks."

 Chapter 964

    All of this felt like a dream to Vivienne.


    She pondered if only in a harmonious household like the Perez''s, such an event could unfold without rousing suspicion among the other members.


    Uncle Luke indeed had a heart big enough to embrace the entire Perez family.


    "Getting married tomorrow, feeling nervous?"


    Sasha suddenly popped the question.


    Vivienne calmly responded, "Not at all."


    Sasha smirked, "Wasn''t talking to you, but about the one who''s been counting days on the phone."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Tradition kept her from seeing Mr. Wolf until the wedding day, adding to his anxiety, palpable even through their nightly phone calls.


    Sighing, she stood up, "Mom, you really should stop eavesdropping."


    Sasha muttered, "Wasn''t eavesdropping. You were the one speaking so loudly..."


    As Vivienne turned to leave, Sasha''s tone grew serious, "Something''s not right. Be prepared for a tough day tomorrow."


    Vivienne paused, "My wedding will happen, no one can stop it."


    "Oh, and..."


    Vivienne suddenly turned back, "Remember to invite Winston from the Wright family tomorrow. We missed him at your and dad''s wedding. He''s held onto that; let''s not forget this time." Sasha was taken aback, realizing she had indeed forgotten.


    Back in her room, Vivienne received a call from Draven.


    "Young master, we''ve located Hunter. He was seen near Jericho Isle with an unidentified woman."


    Jericho Isle, a woman.


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed with determination, and she instructed Draven, "Notify the Nine Mystics Society. Everyone''s on standby tomorrow."


    She was resolved to deal with unfinished business once and for all.


    The wedding day dawned with a procession from the Ellington family arriving at the Linter residence. Percival, in a bespoke suit, entered with his groomsmen, Leopold and Thomas, by his side. Meanwhile, upstairs.


    Vivienne, in a diamond-studded wedding dress, sat calmly by the bedside, her gaze fixed on the assortment of nuts and snacks beside her, popping them into her mouth one after another.


    She had been woken up at 5 AM. After hours of makeup and dressing, she hadn''t even had breakfast...


    If she didn''t eat something soon, she joked to herself, she might faint from low blood sugar before exchanging rings.


    Hearing the chatter downstairs, her bridesmaids, Charlotte and Griffin, became visibly anxious.


    Charlotte paced nervously, "What do we do, Vivienne? Are they here already? I''m so nervous!"


    Griffin, returning from the window, swallowed hard, "Me too. I just saw Leopold. What if they really storm in? Do we stop them or not?" Vivienne, "..."


    She suddenly missed Anna. That girl wouldn''t have said a word in this situation.


    Observing her flustered friends, Vivienne offered them each a date, "Want something to eat?"


    Charlotte and Griffin in unison, "How can you still eat at a time like this?"


    Vivienne was baffled by their sudden camaraderie.


    And why did they think eating was a crime on her wedding day?


    Soon, the sound of footsteps approached the door.


    Percival''s deep voice echoed, "Vivienne, I''m here to get you!"


    Hearing Mr. Wolf''s voice, Vivienne promptly replied, "Come in!"


    Charlotte and Griffin scrambled behind the door, gesturing frantically, "He can''te in..."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    They were the ones scared, they were the ones blocking.


    Did they have a profound misunderstanding of the role of bridesmaids?


    Must they stick to this ritual?


    Just as Charlotte and Griffin were debating how to demand a cash gift, two credit cards slid under the door.


    Percival''s voice followed, "A million each, spend away!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlotte, "..."


    Griffin, "..."


    Continuing the blockade would just show they were ill-mannered bridesmaids.


    The door opened to reveal Percival, his gaze fixed on Vivienne.


    The dress was his design, the diamonds painstakingly attached by him, but it was Vivienne''s radiant smile that captured all his attention. No gown could outshine the joy on Vivienne''s face.


    Their eyes met, and Vivienne''s face lit up brilliantly, while Percival, filled with happiness, took her hand tenderly, "Vivienne,e with me." "Of course, Mr. Wolf."


    They left the room, oblivious to the others who hurriedly followed.


    As the procession made its way to Percival held Vivienne''s


    the vently, as if clutching a


    hand


    wne


    precious treasure, never wa let go.


    Vivienne reassured him, "Mr. Wolf, it''s alright."


    Percival responded softly, but his furrowed brow remained tight.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion sounded just ten meters ahead.


    Leopold, driving, nearly lost control of the wheel, "Damn, they''re really throwing bombs in broad daylight!"


    Before he could finish, another st urred.


    If not for Percival''s foresight in using bulletproof vehicles, those inside might not have been so fortunate.


    Leopold had no choice but to believe now, "Vivienne, are you for real? Good thing you didn''t jump into Jerry''s car earlier, or else..."


    Traditionally, the newlyweds were


    supposed to ride in the wedding car,


    but just as they were about to board, Vivienne suddenly pulled Percival into thest car in line, driven by Leopold.


    That sure ruffled the feathers of a few of their friends up front.


    Leopold thought Vivienne still had a soft spot for him.


    But he hadn''t expected this twist in the tale waiting for him.


    Before Leopold could even gather his wits, Vivienne tossed him a handgun, "Nine o''clock, left side! Two snipers!"


    Leopold, "What?"


    Percival, cool as a cucumber, pulled out two handguns from behind, "Vivienne, duck. I''ve got the ones on the roof." Leopold, "..."


    What in the world was happening today?


    Before he could react, the snipers had already made their move, aiming straight for his head.


    It seemed they were out for blood.


    Luckily, he wasn''t one to sit back idly.


    Swiftly taking out the distant


    snipers, Leopold stepped out of the


    car, his gaze turning icy as he saw his brethren engaged in a fierce battle with a group of men dressed in ck not far away, "Vivienne, it''s an ambush!"


    "Let''s fight our way out!"


    Exchanging a nce with Percival, they swapped their handguns for more familiar weapons and charged into the fray.

 Chapter 965

    The members of the Nine Mystics Society had already arrived, and Thomas, along with his crew, had broken free from the clutches of the dark-cloaked adversaries. The remaining foes were left to the capable hands of the Emerald Mountain''s senior brothers.


    Not far off, the sky darkened ominously as a group of dark-cloaked figures appeared once more, their sights set determinedly on Vivienne.


    The Nine Mystics Society positioned themselves in a defensive formation, ready for both attack and defense.


    Vivienne, however, was fixated on the looming crowd ahead.


    There, amidst them, was her true target.


    A wave of energy morphed into existence from the air, aiming straight for her vitals.


    Percival, ever vignt, wrapped an arm around Vivienne''s waist and dodged the assault with ease.


    A woman in red, her figure shrouded in mystery and her face hidden behind a veil, appeared before Vivienne. Despite the disguise, Vivienne recognized her instantly. "Abigail!"


    Vivienne''s voice was firm, leaving no room for retort.


    The woman chuckled behind her hand, her voice dripping with seduction, "Vivienne, we finally meet."


    Vivienne scoffed, "Haven''t we already met before?"


    Ignoring her, the woman in red flicked her crimson nails, signaling the dark-cloaked figures, "Her powers are beneath you. Capture her for me. I want her to watch as her loved ones perish before her eyes."


    With that, an attack wasunched at Percival.


    Hearing this, Vivienne''s expression darkened.


    She had guessed right; Abigail''s vendetta was against Mr. Wolf.


    Following hermand, a dark-cloaked figure aimed a vicious blow at Vivienne.


    Vivienne raised her hand in a mere gesture, and the assant''s power dispersed into the air, rendered useless.


    Shocked, a raspy voice emerged from beneath the mask, "Your powers exceed the fifth rank?"


    Vivienne smirked, "Fifth rank? That was me half a year ago."


    In the time she spent in seclusion, her abilities had soared beyond the seventh rank.


    A mere fifth-rank power user was of no concern to her.


    And with the Spirit Suppression Pill she had prepared for everyone upon receiving that message, the oue of today''s battle was still uncertain.


    Disbelieving, the assant attacked again, only to have his power extinguished mid-transformation by Vivienne''s hand.


    What followed was a blow of full force from the seventh rank.


    The dark-cloaked figure was sent flying, blood spewing from his mouth.


    Vivienne spared him no second nce.


    To be incapacitated by a single blow was somewhat disappointing.


    Meanwhile, Percival and Abigail were locked in intensebat.


    Vivienne now turned her full attention to this formidable adversary who had eluded her for so long.


    Fair is fair.


    To stand toe-to-toe with Mr. Wolf, whose powers neared the tenth rank, Abigail''s strength was indeed monstrous. A pity she was a cancer.


    Otherwise, Vivienne would have been intrigued to bring her back to theb for a coborative study with Brody.


    The surrounding energy waves intensified suddenly. Vivienne squinted, hurrying to Percival''s side, ready to join forces against Abigail.


    The woman''s garments fluttered as she traced an arc in the air, her gazezily arrogant, "Overestimating yourselves."


    "Vivienne, be careful."


    It was Percival who pulled her to safety, though Vivienne felt the near miss on her internal organs.


    She frowned, "The Spirit Suppression Pill has lost its effect."


    "It must be due to her breaking through to the tenth rank," Percival wiped a trace of blood from his lip, his handsome face clouded with fury.


    Today was supposed to be their wedding day. To have their celebration interrupted was unforgivable!


    Vivienne''s eyes lit up with a spark of intrigue, "Mr. Wolf, remember the move we practiced?"


    Percival''s gaze narrowed, quickly catching onto Vivienne''s n. Though he had reached the heights of the tenth rank, facing a barrier-breaker like Abigail required endurance. But with Vivienne by his side, they could shorten the battle significantly.


    Nothing, not even a barrage of bombs or a path of fire and brimstone, could stop him frompleting his marriage to Vivienne.


    Vivienne''s lips curved, "Mr. Wolf, it''s been a while since we fought together."


    The woman in red scoffed unabashedly at their resolve, "Thinking you can stop me? Neither of you will leave here today."


    Vivienne ignored her, her gaze darkening as she flicked her fingertips, sending a flurry of silver needles flying.


    The woman in red dodged with a mere tilt of her head, dismissing Vivienne''s tactics as child''s y, "Such naive tricks are a waste of my time."


    She thenunched a fierce palm strike at Percival, her tone full of arrogant certainty, "Only with your death can I truly savor this divine feast bestowed upon me by the heavens." Percival''s eyes glinted with a merciless chill, his aura radiating lethal intent.


    Even faced with Abigail, he stood unyielding, "A person of limited talent dares to boast such confidence."


    Her face twisted in rage but quicklyposed itself as she attacked with even greater ferocity, clearly agitated, "What does it matter? Once you''re dead, your powers wilDbe mine."


    Her greatest insecurities were her obscured beauty and her natural aptitude for learning powers.


    Had it not been for her method of absorbing others'' strengths, she couldn''t have even dreamt of reaching the realm of internal cultivation.


    But that was irrelevant. As long as she killed enough power users, their abilities would effortlessly be hers.


    After several exchanges, Abigail sensed something amiss.


    Percival, clearly a tenth-rank power user, had been on the defensive since their confrontation began.


    With Vivienne''s seventh-rank assistance, they were managing to hold their own against her.


    And with her forces dwindling, Abigail found herself at a disadvantage.


    Vivienne was ying a game of attrition, gathering their forces to collectively take her down.


    A murderous intent shed through


    the woman''s eyes as she aimed for a quick resolution. But just as she moved to strike, a sudden constriction in her chest forced a mouthful of blood out.


    Frozen in ce, she stared at Vivienne in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Vivienne smirked, "This, my dear, is a poison I concocted just for you. It''s clear, tasteless, and just a touch is enough to drain you of your strength, especially effective against


    someone with your... unique abilities."


    The woman in red bit her lip hard, "When did you...?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "The moment you thought my little syringe was child''s y, the poison was already coursing through your veins. All that was left was to wait for it to take effect." Vivienne nced at her watch, offering a candid response, "Not bad, yousted six minutes."


    The woman in red tried to break free, surprised to find the toxin wasn''t lethal, "You don''t want me dead?"


    "Where''s the challenge in that?" Vivienne retorted.


    It wasn''t about killing Abigail. After all, what would be the point of her long wait then?


    She nned to unravel the secrets Abigail harbored slowly and then hand her over to Brody. Theb was always in need of test subjects.


    A strong specimen like her, Brody would be on his knees in gratitude if he saw her.


    So what if she had broken through ten levels? Mr. Wolf''s defensesbined with her specially engineered poison meant that even Abigail couldn''t escape. Vivienne reached out, gripping the woman''s throat, increasing the pressure, "Tell me, why did you go after Mr. Wolf? What were you hoping to gain from him?"

 Chapter 966

    The woman in red''s pupils dted with a smirk of triumph curling at her lips, gazing at Vivienne as if she was admiring a long-awaited masterpiece. "Because of you, of course," she drawled with satisfaction. Vivienne''s brows knitted together, but before she could retort, a gust of force struck from behind.


    The robed figure who had vanished earlierunched a surprise attack from the rear, heading straight for her.


    Vivienne countered with a swift wave of her hand, unleashing a burst of inner force.


    However, she realized toote that it was a diversion. In the moment she acted, the assant had already teleported in front of Abigail, attempting to whisk her away.


    Percival stepped forward with a powerful strike, not expecting Abigail, hidden behind the cloak, to emerge and block his attack, providing the robed figure a chance to escape. With Abigail severely injured, the robed figure formed a series of hand seals. In an instant, they vanished from sight, leaving behind only the sound of the wind.


    Everyone was stunned. The pair had... disappeared into thin air.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged looks, astonished that such instant teleportation abilities existed in the world.


    Percival narrowed his eyes. "I used all my strength in that strike. With your poison in her and her energy depleted, she should''ve been gravely injured, if not dead." Vivienne understood his implication. Abigail would need specific "essentials" for healing. By following that trail, they wouldn''t struggle to find her.


    "Draven, secure the Wright family''s safety and have someone infiltrate the police force. We must take immediate control of any reports filed," shemanded. Draven nodded, splitting the Nine Mystics Society into two groups-one to follow him and the other to stay and clean up the scene.


    Theirrades rushed to the site upon receiving calls.


    Charlotte and Griffin arrived, their bridesmaid dresses tarnished with blood and dirt, thankfully not their own.


    Both inquired simultaneously, "Are you okay, Vivienne?"


    Vivienne, inspecting their condition, frowned, "How bad are the injuries?"


    Charlotte waved off the concern with augh, "Just scratches, really. Thanks to your men, we managed to hold our own against those killers."


    Leopold grimaced, "Scratches? If I hadn''t covered for you, you wouldn''t havested a single move."


    Charlotte rolled her eyes, dismissing him, "Yeah, yeah, we know you''re tough!"


    Griffin jumped in, "Of course, he''s the man I, Griffin, have chosen. Wouldn''t have him if he weren''t capable."


    Amid their banter, a call came through to Leopold, who handed it to Vivienne, "It''s for you."


    It was Anna, "Boss, the wedding venue was ambushed. Don''te here now; we''ve evacuated everyone."


    Vivienne''s voice grew heavy, "Were there any injuries?"


    Anna reported, "Those who could defend themselves are fine, but many guests sustained minor injuries, including Mr. Hawthorn and his child. They''ve been taken to the hospital." After hanging up, Vivienne''s concern was palpable, "Dorian, he..."


    Percival''s voice tightened, reassuringly embracing her, "With mom and Finnian there, they''ll be okay."


    Leopold, looking at the chaos around, suggested, "Maybe we should postpone the wedding?"


    Percival''s voice deepened, fierce determination in his tone, "Even if it''s raining knives, we''re getting married today."


    The crowd was speechless at his urgency; after all, the bride wasn''t going anywhere.


    Leopold, taken aback, whispered, "But the venue''s gone, how can we..."


    Percival''s gaze on Vivienne was resolute, "Then we''ll marry right here." "Thomas, bring the rings."


    Vivienne was stunned by Mr. Wolf''smanding presence, more alluring than ever. Leopold was speechless. A wedding at an explosion site? Talk about unconventional. Thomas hurried to a bullet-ridden car, retrieving the elegantly packaged wedding rings.


    At this point, Vivienne didn''t care about the location. As long as the man opposite her was her Mr. Wolf, nothing else mattered. Her wedding dress, now a makeshift skirt from tearing off the cumbersome train, revealed her elegantly long legs. Her wavy hair cascaded down her waist, a stunning contrast to the chaos around them.


    Charlotte, seizing the moment, dered, "Then let me officiate the wedding."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, entrusting her with the role.


    Griffin was dumbfounded. Was this really happening?


    "Do you, Percival, take Vivienne to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer or poorer, and to cherish her for as long as you both shall live?"


    Percival''s eyes shone with love, "I do. Vivienne, from now on, I''m yours tomand. You''re responsible for me."


    When it was Vivienne''s turn, she simply stated, "I do."


    Charlotte teased about her friend''s eagerness, but it was time for the ring exchange.


    With the rings exchanged and vows made, Percival wrapped Vivienne in his arms, sealing their promise with a passionate kiss.


    In that moment, amidst the turmoil, they were the only two people in the world.


    Charlotte was over the moon, having


    yed matchmaker for Vivienne and


    Percival''s wedding. This was a


    bragging right she could unt in


    front of her ss Eighteen peers for


    a lifetime. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Griffin was green with envy, casting longing nces at Leopold that were hard to ignore.


    Feeling the weight of Griffin''s stare, Leopold''s skin crawled. "What are you looking at me for? Look at them..."


    Griffin, frustrated,id down an ultimatum. "You have ten days to propose to me!"


    "Propose what?"


    Leopold''s heart sank. It was Vivienne getting married, so why was he suddenly in the hot seat?


    With a sly smirk, Griffin threatened, "If you don''t propose, I''ll st your love confession for me from a speaker at your front door for the whole world to hear." Leopold was speechless.


    Percival! He thought. Calling him a dog would be an insult to dogs.


    To give the lovebirds their moment, everyone else tactfully turned away.


    Even members of the Nine Mystics Society busied themselves, pretending to clean up, giving Leopold some space to sort out his "big life decision."


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was busy tapping away on her phone, updating her Facebook status and raking in likes after likes.

 Chapter 967

    In the midst of chaos, out of nowhere, a figure lunged towards the center of themotion, a blood-dripping knife in hand, aiming straight for Vivienne and Percival. "Vivienne, Percival, this is the end for you!" She remembered vividly, it was Percival''s henchmen who had forcefully taken her aboard that dreadful ship where they broke her limbs without mercy.


    Andter, topel her into submission, they severed the tendons in her limbs.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ever since, she harbored a deep-seated desire to exact her revenge on the pair.


    Upon hearing themotion, Vivienne merely lifted her gaze and, with a swift motion, sent the attacker flying five meters away with a powerful kick before the de could even graze her.


    The assant hit the ground, coughing up blood, yet refused to relinquish the opportunity to end the lives of her targets.


    As Vivienne approached, the assant, with a determined grasp on the knife and ast-ditch effort, lunged at Vivienne, desperation fueling her attack.


    But Vivienne caught her hand effortlessly, the blood from the knife dripping onto her clothes.


    A malevolent glint shed in the eyes of the fallen woman.


    Charlotte, who was nearby, noticed the tell-tale red spots on the attacker''s arm and went pale with fear. "Vivienne, get away from her, she''s got an infectious disease!"


    Hearing the words "infectious disease," Percival''s face turned ashen. He quickly pulled Vivienne to safety and, using his powers, flung the attacker away.


    "Vivienne, we need to get you out of those clothes now!"


    The disheveled woman struggled to her feet, spitting blood continuously.


    However, upon seeing Percival''s protective stance over Vivienne, she let out a raspyugh filled with vindication.


    "Heaven has eyes!"


    "Indeed, heaven does watch over us!"


    "Vivienne, always so aloof, let''s see how you fare in your next life after enduring the same vile afflictions that have gued me." Members of the Nine Mystics Society quickly restrained the woman, intending to hand her over to their young master for judgment.


    Upon seeing the woman''s face, marked by a distinct scar, even Charlotte was taken aback. "My God, are you... Arabe Hawthorn?"


    The name, long unspoken, triggered a profound reaction in Arabe, who red at Charlotte with the ferocity of a cornered beast. "Don''t you dare call me that name. I am not Arabe!"


    Years of forced encounters, abortions, and confinement in a damp, cramped room had taken their toll on her, both physically and mentally.


    It was another woman who had given her a glimmer of hope, advising her to assume the identity of Pa Brooks and seek refuge with the Miller family in Rivenwood.


    Sadly, that woman didn''t survive a month, sumbing to the brutal whims of a particrly violent client.


    But before her death, she had revealed a secret about Arabe''s true heritage.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne watched as Mr. Wolf, also known as Percival, hastily removed her contaminated clothes and draped his jacket over her, his expression grave. Hesitantly, she addressed him, "Mr. Wolf, I..."


    "Percival, don''t speak. Thomas is fetching the first aid kit from the car."


    Vivienne, "..."


    It seemed Mr. Wolf had overlooked a crucial detail.


    Years of dealing with poisons had rendered her immune to most toxins. Furthermore, as a Specter Healer, she could easily diagnose Arabe''s condition without close examination. How could she not recognize it?


    "Vivienne, we''re heading to the hospital now!"


    Watching Percival meticulously clean every drop of blood from her skin with alcohol swabs, Vivienne grasped his hand.


    She feared if she didn''t speak up, Mr. Wolf might sumb to undue panic.


    "Mr. Wolf, my years of research into poisons have made me immune to such things."


    Percival paused, his actions ceasing momentarily, "No, we can''t take any chances. I won''t be at ease until we''re at the hospital!" Vivienne sighed, "Mr. Wolf, believe me, diseases carried in the blood pose no threat to skin without cuts or open wounds."


    She showed him her unblemished arms and legs, "See, not a scratch on me."


    Percival finally rxed, looking up at her, "Really?"


    Vivienne, a bit exasperated, "Mr. Wolf, you''ve forgotten. Our training and abilities have altered our bodies. External threats can''t harm us unless they enter our system." Hearing this, Percival''s worries subsided.


    He knew Vivienne wouldn''t knowingly put herself in danger, but the initial shock had left him momentarily paralyzed with fear.


    All he wanted was for his Vivienne to be safe, even against the slightest odds.


    After calming Percival down, Vivienne approached Arabe.


    Since someone had taken the trouble to seek death, she saw no reason not to oblige.


    Arabe, now restrained by the car, watched as Vivienne approached, the Nine Mystics Society members bowing respectfully, "Young Master."


    Vivienne signaled for them to leave; she intended to deal with Arabe personally.


    "Vivienne, in three months, you''ll be in agony... Ah!"


    Before Arabe could finish, Vivienne''s foot connected with her chest in a ruthless kick.


    "Was it Abigail who rescued you?"


    Arabe, pale and drenched in sweat from pain, couldn''t muster a response, barely able to open her mouth without emitting a sound.


    Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she contemted her next move. "Arabe, or should I say... Katara Miller?"


    At the mention of that name, Arabe''s eyes widened with hatred, staring back at Vivienne, "How did you know?"


    Vivienne let out a mockingugh, her voice light and airy, "Oh, darling, hate to break it to you, but Pa? She isn''t your real mother. Not by a long shot. You two don''t share a single drop of blood!"


    Arabe''s eyes turned bloodshot, her whole body trembling with rage as she struggled against the ropes that bound her. She wanted nothing more than to tear Vivienne''s lying mouth apart. What nonsense was she spewing now?


    "That''s impossible!"


    "I''m not Arabe; I am Katara, the sole heiress of the Miller family!"


    "Katara, you say? As if!"


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, her


    gaze sharp as a knife, "The real Miss Miller of the Miller family met a tragic fate years ago. Kidnapped and left for dead without her kidneys,


    in that. And here you are


    thinking youe from some noble lineage. Your real parents? Your


    mother was a trafficker, and your


    father, apulsive gambler."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    Arabe''s sanity seemed to slip


    further away a manic idea taking hold. She suddenly stared at Vivienne and burst intoughter, "You must be seething with jealousy because I am the true heiress of the Miller family. Oh, Vivienne, your envy is showing!"


    Vivienne gave her a nce, the picture of calm as she flicked through her phone to pull up a document.


    It was a paternity test, with Pa and Arabe''s names on it.


    The result was a resounding zero.


    Arabe copsed to the ground, utterly defeated. How could this be?


    That woman, on her deathbed, had clutched at her hand, calling out, "Katara, Katara..."


    She was Katara, the rightful heiress to the Miller fortune.


    She had never doubted it, not for a second.


    This return was supposed to be her chance to reim the Miller family name and everything that belonged to her.


    Vivienne, with eyes as cold as the


    depths of hell delivered the final


    blow to Arabe, "Pa was merely an actor Chired to keep youpany. Everything in your head, all those memories, nothing but a beautifully crafted illusion. And your blood? Absolutely worthless to me!"

 Chapter 968

    Hearing the news, Arabe''s eyes suddenly lost focus, and her body, which had been stubbornly holding on, started to violently cough up blood.


    Vivienne had a hunch.


    The blow Mr. Wolf delivered earlier was with his full strength.


    The only reason Arabe wasn''t already dead was because he feared her blood might infect him with some vile disease. How could she rest easy without witnessing such a scene for herself? Unfortunately, she miscalcted every step.


    Every move she made towards Rivenwood was under his watchful eye. How could he possibly let Arabe get what she wanted?


    Vivienne turned to leave, leaving Arabe to be dealt with by others.


    Charlotte ran over, worried, only to see Arabe copsed on the ground. Without sparing her a nce, she said, "Vivienne, are you alright? How could Arabe just show up like that? I thought she was already..."


    Vivienne nodded affirmatively, "She''s already dead."


    Charlotte nced back, remembering the frightful scene, and let out a heavy sigh, "She deserved it!"


    Back in Havenwood, Arabe''s actions should havended her in jail for life.


    If that had happened, she wouldn''t have been able to ruin Vivienne''s wedding day.


    Vivienne patted Charlotte''s shoulder, knowing she was concerned, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Her little tricks can''t touch me."


    Charlotte rolled her eyes at Vivienne, almost dropping her jaw at the sight before her.


    Teasingly, she said, "Your husband practically stripped you and disinfected you on the spot. Even if I wanted to worry, it''s not like I could''ve done anything!"


    Vivienne blushed, ncing down at her somewhat loose suit jacket and pulled it closer, "Don''t talk about my husband like that!"


    Charlotte was both speechless and resigned.


    "Right, right, your husband is the best in the world."


    Afterwards, Vivienne and Percival went to the hospital where Dorian was staying.


    Leopold took Griffin and Charlotte back, stopping by the hospital to get their wounds treated.


    Even minor injuries shouldn''t be ignored.


    Halfway there, Charlotte couldn''t stand her friend''s lovesick looks towards Leopold anymore and got out at a pharmacy they passed. Goodness, she might really end up single for life.


    Meanwhile.


    On the road, Percival stopped by a women''s clothing store to buy an outfit for Vivienne to change into in the car.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Given her oversized suit jacket, showing up to see Dorian and the others like that seemed inappropriate.


    After changing in the backseat, Vivienne tapped on the car window where Percival stood smoking.


    "Mr. Wolf, I''m ready."


    They entered the hospital, Vivienne heading straight for surgery but was pulled by Percival towards the immunization center instead.


    After a series of tests and receiving the results, Percival finally rxed.


    Vivienne watched him meticulously checking the data, thinking he was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    She called Dorian to get his room number and headed there first.


    Outside the room, Arthur and Sasha, among others, were visibly relieved to see Vivienne appear unharmed.


    Sasha let out a sigh of relief.


    Arthur couldn''t help but run over, checking Vivienne thoroughly, "Vivienne, are you okay?"


    Vivienne, dizzy from the inspection, stepped back, "Dad, I''m fine."


    Then looking at Sasha, "Mom, how are master and the juniors?"


    "Your juniors stayed at the scene, your master went back to the Perez family estate with your grandfather. Natalia and Yasmine were a bit shaken up." Vivienne nodded, feeling relieved with her master there.


    "Dad, Mom!"


    Percival joined, his expression having returned to normal, the test results safely in his pocket.


    Arthur grunted, then resumed his father-inw demeanor, "As long as you two are alright. We can always redo the wedding, no rush."


    Hearing this, Vivienne showed her wedding ring, "No need, we''ve done everything that needed to be done."


    Arthur was stunned, "The venue is gone, where did you manage to do it?"


    Percival pressed his lips together, "On the road."


    Arthur, "..."


    His daughter''s once-in-a-lifetime moment, held on the road?


    Seeing Arthur about to explode, Sasha stepped in, "Let''s focus on the kids being safe for now. Don''t block the way, let our daughter check on Dorian and the child." Arthur was taken aback, swallowing his grievances.


    But his eyes shot daggers at Percival.


    This couldn''t be the end of it.


    What legendary son-inw? More like a curse.


    He had been nning his speech for days, drafting no less than ten versions...


    Vivienne, oblivious to this, was more concerned about Dorian and Thaddeus''s injuries.


    Inside the room, Thaddeus sat on the hospital bed, an IV in his arm and a bandage around his head but looking spirited.


    Vivienne approached, patting his head, "Dorian, Cordelia, sorry I''mte."


    Dorian, too anxious to speak, waved his uninjured hand in dismissal.


    Seeing Vivienne not in a wedding dress, Cordelia''s eyes instantly. welled up, "Vivienne, we''re all fine. As long as you''re safe, we can always have the weddingter!"


    They had heard about Vivienne''s roadside ambush but knew she had been prepared, with decoy vehicles and people ready.


    Vivienne didn''t see what the big deal


    was, simply stretching her ring-d hand towards Cordelia in aforting gesture. "Cordelia, none of that matters, you know I''ve never been one for all that pomp. As long as Fcan be with Mr. Wolf."


    Cordelia could see it clear as day, yet she couldn''t stop the tears, managing only to nod her lips tightly pursed.


    She hade to see Vivienne as her own daughter.


    Such a joyous asion marred by such a frightful event, she couldn''t help but feel distressed on Vivienne''s behalf.


    Dorian reached out with his uninjured hand in an attempt to soothe, "Come on, our Vivienne''s a big shot, she doesn''t sweat the small stuff!"


    Cordelia red at him, "Nonsense, Vivienne is our girl. Which girl doesn''t dream of a perfect wedding? You don''t understand..."


    Even a different day would have been better than today.


    Every girl dreams of a fairy-tale wedding.


    Dorian paused, mouth opening then closing, unsure of what to say, he turned to Vivienne with a plea in his eyes.


    Vivienne got the message.


    Then, Dorian whispered to Percival, "Percival, about those guys you ran into on the road, they..."


    Not wanting to worry Dorian, Percival interjected, "Don''t worry, Dorian, it''s all been taken care of."


    Dorian visibly rxed, nodding vigorously, "Good, good."


    After calming Cordelia down,


    Vivienne turned her attention to Thaddeus, "I heard from Dorian you got hurt trying to be a hero. How big are you to be ying the savior without a thought for yourself?"


    Bravery is one thing, but she didn''t want Thaddeus to think that reckless courage was something to be proud of.


    He was still too young. Without the ability to protect himself, that kind of bravery could only lead to trouble.

 Chapter 969

    Thaddeus''s cheeks flushed a bright shade of red. "Sis, I''m not a little boy anymore. I''ve grown into a man!"


    "And you once told me, a boy has to be responsible for the girl he likes..."


    As he said this, Thaddeus nced up at Percival, then quickly looked down again, "I might not fully understand what liking someone means, but I just can''t stand by and watch Isolde get hurt." Percival was speechless.


    How did Isoldee into this conversation again?


    It had only been a few days, and these two were involved again!


    Vivienne looked at them in surprise, "You did it to save Isolde?"


    Seeing Percival silent, Thaddeus continued, "Yeah, there was a lot of chaos, people running and screaming. Isolde tripped over her dress, and I was just trying to help her up when a chair hit me."


    Percival was taken aback.


    After all, this meant the Ellington family owed a huge favor to the Brooks family. Fair is fair.


    Thaddeus exined in a low voice, "Sis, mom and dad already talked to me about it. I know I''m not that strong yet, but it''s Isolde, I just couldn''t stand seeing her hurt..."


    Percival could barely stand to hear more, his face serious as he took over, "Thaddeus, on behalf of our family and Isolde, I want to say thank you for saving her!" Thaddeus was startled and waved his hands, "No need, Isolde and I, we..."


    Percival''s brows knitted, his words firm, "You''re both still young. Focus on your studies and put aside other thoughts for now!"


    "Aren''t you aspiring to be a scientist? I''ll arrange for someone to give you a tour of a nationalboratory. It might be useful for you."


    Thaddeus''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    Percival nodded, encouraging, "But as you know, a scientist''s time is mostly spent on research, sometimes at the expense of personal time. Be prepared for that." Thaddeus had already researched everything about being a scientist; he was prepared for thismitment.


    "I will."


    Percival nodded in satisfaction.


    Vivienne watched the exchange with a smile, not saying a word.


    She doubted Mr. Wolf''s ns were foolproof.


    She herself had emerged from theb, knowing well that focusing on work was one thing, but finding time for a partner was entirely possible.


    Especially since these kids had a connection from a young age, a sort of childhood betrothal.


    After ensuring the hospital had everything under control, Vivienne was persuaded by Cordelia to head back.


    On the way, Sasha informed Vivienne that she had shown Finnian the pattern, and he seemed to recognize it.


    She suggested Vivienne should consult him when she had a chance.


    After advising, she and Arthur headed towards the car prepared by the Linter family.


    Arthur looked back every three steps, his eyes almost pinning Percival to a cross for penance.


    Vivienne also turned to instruct him, "Mr. Wolf, please exin everything to mom and dad. I''ll head back first." Percival was left speechless.


    As Vivienne was about to catch up with Sasha, she was suddenly enveloped in a firm embrace from behind.


    Percival tried tough, but his voice came out hoarse and filled with an immense sense of grievance, "After surviving a life-and-death ordeal and swearing oaths to each other, Vivienne, are you... leaving me?"


    Vivienne was confused.


    She was just going back home-nothing more!


    "I need to check if Abigail left anything behind in the Linter family after her serious injury..."


    "That''s not happening!"


    Vivienne puzzled, "Why not?"


    Percival''s chest vibrated slightly, his gaze deepening, "Because tonight is our wedding night!"


    Vivienne''s face flushed crimson.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had forgotten about this.


    After the wedding, she couldn''t return to the Linter family?


    Realizing she hadpletely forgotten, Percival sighed with a mix of amusement and resignation.


    Vivienne, mind nk, stammered, "Then, where do we go now?"


    Percival leaned in to kiss the corner of her mouth, "You forgot, we have our own bridal suite, a ce where no one will disturb us."


    Percival''s bridal suite was located in a mansion within Rivenwood.


    The location wasn''t top-notch, but it was far from mediocre.


    Interestingly, thest row of vis here wasn''t even on the market before a mysterious buyer acquired them all.


    It was unclear if Mr. Wolf was behind this.


    As Vivienne stepped inside, she was stunned by the sea of red.


    From the entrance to the living room, red rose petals led the way to the bedroom.


    Vivienne smiled, not expecting Mr. Wolf to have such a romantic side.


    Percival closed the door behind them, his arms wrapping around her from behind, his voice soft, "Mydy, do you like it?"


    Without hesitation, Vivienne answered, "I love it."


    Percival chuckled lowly, his voice seductive, "More than you love me?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, facing the man whose eyes were already lost in passion, her smile enticing, "Mr. Wolf, after a fierce battle with Abigail today, are you sure you''re still up for it?"


    Percival''s body heat soared, his hands lifting her up effortlessly, "Vivienne, shall we find out?"


    They both tumbled onto the soft bed in the bedroom.


    In that dizzying moment, Vivienne could only feel the heavy breaths of Mr. Wolf next to her.


    Though he seemed to be holding back, his desire was palpable.


    She smirked, her hands pulling him closer, biting his lip as a current of electricity surged between them, "Shall we?"


    Percival''sst shred of rationality shattered, his grip tightening, not giving Vivienne any chance to retreat.


    When Vivienne woke up, it was already ten in the morning.


    Checking her phone, she was surprised to find no messages at all.


    Struggling to rise, Vivienne found herself tightly embraced, unable to move.


    Her head ached as she pieced together the shes ofst night.


    One thought stood clear.


    When men go wild, they really go all out!


    From the bedroom to the bathroom, she was already exhausted, yet her body reminded her thatst night''s exertions had spanned far beyond just those two locations.


    Five minutester, while her phone remained silent, Percival''s rang incessantly.


    Noticing the furrow on Percival''s brow, Vivienne quickly tried to get up, only to be pulled back into a firm embrace, pressed against his chest.


    His voice, still husky from sleep, was irresistibly seductive, "Where to?"


    Vivienne couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "To get dressed."


    Consideringst night''s clothes had all but vanished, his question seemed almost ridiculous.


    Percival smirked, his eyes gleaming


    with satisfaction, "No rush. Let''s take a moment to wake up properly; your body won''t be able to handle it otherwise."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    After answering the call, Percival briefly spoke and then hung up.


    He then whispered to Vivienne, who was still lying motionless in his arms, "That was my parents, inviting us over for dinner tonight."


    Vivienne respondedzily.


    She understood that marriage meant these kinds of invitations would be a regr urrence.


    Seeing herck of enthusiasm, Percival tried to reassure her, "Don''t overthink it. It''s just dinner, nothing else."


    Suddenly, Vivienne looked up, "Mr. Wolf, aren''t you tired?"


    Percival was taken aback.


    As she watched the depth in Mr. Wolf''s eyes grow, Vivienne immediately regretted her question and quickly made her escape before he could react.


    The wardrobe was filled with clothes to her taste. She casually picked an outfit and changed.


    Stepping out, she saw Mr. Wolf already dressed and bustling in the kitchen.

 Chapter 970

    The midday sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on the scattered rose petals that hadn''t been cleaned up yet. Vivienne walked through, feeling a rare moment of serene beauty in the chaos.


    After finishing a meal that was toote for breakfast and too early for lunch, Vivienne''s phone, silent throughout the morning, finally rang.


    Draven was brief. "Miss, there''s movement at the Wright estate."


    "Keep an eye on them," Vivienne instructed.


    Percival cleared the dishes and took off his apron. "Heading to the Wrights?"


    "Back to the Linters first," Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly in thought.


    Upon their arrival at the Linter mansion, only Yorick was present in the grand hall.


    Seeing Vivienne and Percival, Yorick''s face broke into a smile. "Ah, Vivienne, Percival,e in, sit down."


    "Grandfather!" they eximed in unison.


    Yorick nodded, smiling warmly. "Your parents are out, scouting new venues for the wedding."


    Vivienne cut straight to the chase. "Grandpa, that''s not why I''m here today."


    Yorick''s expression sobered, perhaps guessing the reason. "Vivienne, I looked into what you told me, but just because she''s been abroad for decades doesn''t necessarily mean she''s..."


    Vivienne understood the dilemma; with age, familial bonds often deepen,plicating matters.


    "All that matters," she said, "is whether she is or isn''t the person in question, it doesn''t absolve her of suspicion."


    Yorick, having dedicated his life to serving the country, understood all too well.


    He hesitated before speaking. "You gave your uncle a chancest time for my sake, and I won''t ask you topromise for personal reasons again, not when it concerns someone the state cannot tolerate." Vivienne waited patiently.


    Yorick had led the Vanguard Agency with distinction; he saw the bigger picture clearer than anyone.


    Finally, he stood up, his voice firm. "I''ve taken care of it. Follow me."


    They headed to the family''s ancestral chapel, only to be greeted by a pungent smell of blood. Inside, rather than finding Hailey, they discovered a young servant on the floor, his chest a bloody mess, his heart gruesomely removed.


    "What happened here?" Vivienne demanded.


    Yorick''s face darkened. He''d refused to believe his sister could be a target of a national manhunt, but this act of brutality left no room for doubt.


    Vivienne turned to him, her voice hard. "Hailey is Abigail!"


    Only she and Mr. Wolf knew of Abigail''s special abilities; Yorick had been deceived by an act.


    Yorick, looking grim, dered, "We must catch her. If she isn''t the real Hailey, then the real one must have fallen by her hand."


    Vivienne nodded, her resolve hardening.


    Percival, examining the scene, suggested they might still catch Abigail if they moved quickly.


    But Vivienne held him back. "Remember what Abigail said yesterday, Mr. Wolf? This is her trap!"


    Percival''s expression darkened. "She''s after my heart," Vivienne realized, an eerie motive that didn''t entirely make sense to her yet.


    Yorick, outraged, vowed to protect Vivienne at all costs. "She dares to harm you, I''d give myst breath to stop her!"


    "Grandfather," Vivienne reassured him, "she won''t get far. Her end is in a governmentb, she can''t touch me."


    Yorick, moved by guilt and resolve, promised his unconditional support. This enemy, he dered, must not be allowed to cause further harm.


    After arranging for the chapel to be


    cleaned, Vivienne and Percival left


    for the troubled Wright estate, now facing both internal strife and financial ruin under Matthew''s machinations.


    Arriving at the estate, they were struck by the eerie stillness of the once-grand manor under the overcast sky.


    Colin, d entirely in white, greeted them. "Ms. Hawthorn, you''ve finallye. Please,e in."


    Vivienne eyed Colin''s unsettling attire, a flicker of unease passing through her. "Where''s Winston?"


    Colin''s pale face twitched slightly, "Ms. Hawthorn, rest assured, Winston is safe now. Nothing will happen to him."


    Vivienne''s gaze remained unfazed, "What have you done?"


    Colin refused to divulge more, simply gesturing with his hand in an inviting motion, "Winston owes me a favor, and I haven''t forgotten. Please, follow me." Colin walked ahead with a casual stride, while Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, deciding to follow and uncover what secrets Colin might be hiding.


    Even Draven had failed to unearth Colin''s mysteries.


    Deep within the castle...


    Colin stopped in front of a hidden door, turning around to face them, "Ms. Hawthorn, the person you''re looking for is right in here!"


    Vivienne stayed back, her eyes


    coldly fixed on Colin, "How did you


    manage to keep a man with special


    abilities tied up here? Or perhaps you''re unaware of Hunter''s true


    identity."


    A flicker of change crossed Colin''s eyes, "I''m aware of everything you''ve mentioned."


    He then pointed towards the hidden


    door, his crimson lips parting slowly, "It was through this that he saved my mother from a car ident, and hid here for a full seven months."


    "Then he killed her, acting as if he knew nothing, and brought Winston back from outside."


    "To this day, my mother''s remains are still in there."


    As he spoke the words "my mother''s remains," a dark, cold look filled Colin''s eyes.


    For years, he had been waiting for such an opportunity, to finally avenge himself and his mother.


    Vivienne found this surprising, "You and Winston are brothers?"


    "That''s correct."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin''s tone was firm, "In the Wright family, he''s the only kin I have, which is why I asked Ms. Hawthorn to intervene on our behalf."

 Chapter 971

    Vivienne furrowed her brow, a clear sign of confusion.


    Colin seemed to read her mind. "Brianna isn''t really a Wright; she was adopted," he exined, cutting through Vivienne''s silent questions.


    Vivienne was momentarily speechless. It was as if Colin had anticipated her arrival and the very questions she''d bring with her.


    Without needing her to utter a word, he volunteered information freely.


    Unlocking the door, Colin stepped back, "I know Ms. Hawthorn has a lot more to ask. Don''t worry, I''ll be just outside."


    Without further hesitation, Vivienne gave Percival a look.


    Responding to her silent cue, Percival kicked the door down with a forceful swing of his leg.


    "Really, Mr. Wolf? No subtlety?" Vivienne couldn''t help butment.


    Percival shrugged, "Sorry, Vivienne. My gentleness is reserved solely for you. Everyone else gets the boot."


    Silence fell between them as they entered the dimly lit room, where Hunter was pinned against the wall.


    The scene made it clear why Colin had managed to capture Hunter so effortlessly.


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "He''s lost his abilities."


    Vivienne scoffed, "Cutting off the source after use. Must be how Abigail acquired her powers."


    Without the gift, one resorts to theft.


    Facing the barely conscious Hunter, Vivienne wasted no time, "Den Edwards, how long will you keep up this charade?"


    At the mention of his true name, Hunter stirred, his pale face lifting slightly.


    "You... how did you know...?" he murmured, barely audible.


    Vivienne cut to the chase, "You thought you hid well, but these things are easy to uncover for those who look."


    She continued, "You''re not truly one of the Wrights but from the ancient warrior lineage of the Edwards n. Disowned for using your abilities for personal gain, you vanished only to resurface as Mr. Wright, through marriage,pletely obscuring your true origins."


    "Yet, your ambitions didn''t end with infiltrating the Wrights. You used the family''s assets to amass wealth, transforming the Wrights into your personal empire, all while the true Wrights remained oblivious to your machinations."


    "The first to see through you was Ms. Wright herself. Despite her deep affection, she tried to cover for you until you poisoned her with your own hands, eventually eliminating the entire Wright family to consolidate your control."


    "Now, the Wright family is nothing like it once was, all thanks to you."


    "The Wrights sought their own end; who can they me?" Den spoke without remorse, his ambitionid bare.


    To him, the Wrights were merely a stepping stone in his vendetta against the Edwards n.


    Vivienne coldly eyed him, "With the Wrights under your thumb, you could do as you pleased. So, how did Abigaile into the picture?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A glint of cunning shed in Hunter''s eyes, "She offered something I needed. Our partnership was meant to show the Edwards-and everyone else that I could rise without them."


    Percival handed Vivienne a chair, insisting, "Only the best for my wife."


    Gratefully sitting, Vivienne eased her aching back, "So, the heart thefts were your doing for Abigail?"


    Hunter hesitated, "Not entirely. Sometimes, she took matters into her own hands."


    "And you''ve seen how she uses these hearts?" Vivienne pressed on lightly.


    Hunter fell silent, refusing to indulge Vivienne''s curiosity further.


    Exchanging nces with Percival, they both sensed the depth of the situation.


    "Do you not seek vengeance against Abigail for consuming your abilities, after all you''ve done for her?" Percival probed.


    Hunterughed bitterly, "As much as I''d love to know her whereabouts, I''ve said enough. We''re square."


    Percival''s eyes narrowed, "You seem to know her well. Who is she, really?"


    Hunter''s gaze dimmed, the light fading from his eyes as he resigned himself to his fate. "I''m a dead man walking anyway," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. "Bringing this up now will only spell disaster for the Wrights. Might as well take it to the grave."


    Vivienne snorted derisively. "The Wrights?"


    "


    "Oh, your precious Natalia''s Wrights are on the brink of bankruptcy. All those grand dreams you had? Poof. Gone. You really think you still have control over anything rted to the Wrights?"


    "Bankruptcy?"


    Hunter''s eyes narrowed, a spark of anger ring up. "It''s that damn Robbie''s doing!"


    Vivienne scoffed, "You''re so blind to the obvious. You think holding onto the Wrights so tightly means you''re invincible, but you''ve been targeted for a while now by the veryst person you''d expect." Hunter''s eyes widened in disbelief, struggling for breath. "You''re saying... it wasn''t Robbie who kidnapped me?"


    Without answering, Vivienne called out towards the door, "Come in."


    Colin entered, dressed in sleek, modern attire, his gaze aloof as if looking at a stranger rather than his grandfather. His voice carried the usual respect, but his demeanor was icy cold. Hunter couldn''t believe his eyes. Colin, the grandson he''d always overlooked, was the mastermind behind his capture.


    "You?!"


    Colin''s expression remained


    impassive as he simply stated,


    "Grandfather, I''ve always been aware


    of the dealings you had on behalf of


    ver


    Abigait, I thought, with your foresight, you''d have seen thising."


    Hunter''s face paled, "Colin, how dare you... After all these years, if it weren''t for me, you''d be dead."


    Colin let out a scornfulugh, "So, by your logic, I should''ve died when I turned eighteen, right? But grandfather, wasn''t it you who turned a blind eye when Robbie poisoned me?"


    "You groomed Robbie to be your sessor, but my mere presence was a threat to him. Despite doing nothing, was an irritant in his eyes. That poison he slipped me at may birthday party? It came straight from your room."

 Chapter 972

    Hunter red with bloodshot eyes, his voice thick with disdain. "You ungrateful brat, daring to tear apart the Wright family over such trivial matters. You''re doomed to a life of failure."


    Colin was immune to these barbs by now. He turned, walking over to a corner where he picked up a small wooden box.


    "Grandpa, do you remember who this belongs to?"


    Hunter''s brow furrowed in irritation. "You..."


    A cold smirk yed on Colin''s lips. "Mom wanted nothing more than to see her child onest time before she died. But what did you do? You took Winston away and left her to fend for herself, dying in despair." He would never forget the sight of his own mother, tormented to death.


    "If it wasn''t for Winston, I''d have left her long ago."


    Hunter felt no remorse. He desired an heir who would bend to his will.


    "A woman''s death is of no consequence."


    Darkness clouded Colin''s eyes, his gaze turning icy. "In the Wright family, you''ve loomed over us like a demon, giving us no room to breathe." "Today, it all ends."


    Hunter''s heart skipped a beat. "Colin, what are you nning?"


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces, about to intervene when her phone suddenly lit up. She stood, announcing, "Winston''s in danger!"


    At the mention of Winston, Colin froze. "What''s happened to Winston?"


    Vivienne nced at him. "If you don''t want anything to happen to Winston, put down what you''re holding ande with us."


    Observing the moving cursor on her phone, Vivienne signaled for Draven, who had been keeping watch nearby, to show himself. They needed more hands to search the Wright mansion for Winston. Draven quickly joined them, whispering something to Vivienne, who nodded in understanding.


    The cursor finally halted at a specific location, which Vivienne showed to Colin.


    Colin''s expression darkened, and he took the lead. "I know who has taken Winston."


    Vivienne gestured to Draven. "Keep an eye on the secret room. Wait for us to return."


    She suspected that a man like Hunter wouldn''t be easily fooled by Abigail, nor easily manipted by Colin.


    Just because Hunter''s powers were gone didn''t mean he was defeated. After years of navigating the world, his cunning was unparalleled.


    On the rooftop of the Wright mansion, Winston wasn''t the only one bound. Brianna had been captured en route and was now dangling beside him, both suspended by a rope above the fifth floor. Seeing the group arrive, Winston''s eyes found Vivienne. "Sis, save me... I''m scared."


    Brianna, spotting Colin, screamed, "Bro, why did it take you so long? Robbie''s gone mad; he''s going to push me off the building!"


    Colin rushed forward but was stopped by Robbie, who had positioned a knife on the rope.


    With a sinister look, Robbie challenged Colin, "At the brink of death, who will you choose between them?"


    Brianna, in utter terror, shouted at Colin, "Why are you hesitating? Save me! We''re blood, aren''t we?"


    Colin frowned. "Robbie, what do you want?"


    Robbie sneered, hisugh colder with each word. "You should be asking yourself that, Colin. What do you truly desire?"


    "If you want to die, no one''s stopping you. But if you n to level the Wright family with the ground, I''ll ensure they go down with you."


    Colin, refusing to borate, made his stance clear. "Robbie, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Let Winston go. You''ve always wanted my life, take it!"


    "Your life?" Robbie''s expression turned icy. "You''ve rigged the Wright mansion with bombs, nning your own grave. Your life is worthless now."


    "Grandfather has built a legacy here, worth more than all the Wrightpaniesbined. You think I''d let you destroy it? Whatever you n for Grandfather doesn''t concern me. But if you intend to drag this house down with your vendetta, that''s Where I draw the line."


    Brianna was incredulously shocked. "Bro, what''s he talking about? Bombs? Why would you want to destroy the Wright mansion? I thought we were only after the inheritance." Vivienne, watching silently, had anticipated Colin''s actions from the moment he spoke in the secret room.


    Everyone must bear the consequences of their chosen path.


    She had no reason to intervene unless Winston was involved. After all, her parents held a soft spot for him.


    As for the rest, she couldn''t care less.


    When Colin remained silent, Robbie''s smirk grew. "Oh, and about Winston''s true heritage, after you mentioned it that night, I did some digging. You''d be surprised what I found..."


    Robbie''s mockery was cut short by Brianna''s indignant response, "What nonsense are you spouting? Our mother died years ago; how could Winston be her child?"


    Robbie''s grin widened. "It seems Colin doesn''t quite regard you as family, not sharing such a significant secret."


    "You don''t believe me? Ask him yourself."


    Brianna turned to Colin in shock. "Bro, say something. How could Winston possibly be Mom''s child? She''s been gone for years. He''s just some orphan Grandpa brought home... What does he have to do with us?"


    "Shut up!"


    Colin couldn''t stand hearing Winston being ndered, "Winston is my mother''s son, I won''t let you talk about him like that."


    Brianna found it hard to ept.


    Tears of fury in her eyes, she turned


    to Colin and yelled, "He''s your


    mother''s son, your brother, but what


    about me? Are you choosing him


    over me, ready to watch me die?"


    The Wright family had be unrecognizable. Not only did Brianna gain nothing from the turmoil, but she also ended up being used as a pawn by Robbie to threaten Colin. And now, she had be aughingstock.


    All because of Winston.


    If only he were gone, Colin would see her as his only family again, just like old times.


    It had to be.


    With eyes full of resentment, Brianna suddenly kicked out at Winston beside her.


    In a sh!


    Vivienne, with a flick of her silver needles, immobilized Brianna on the ground and quickly caught Winston, preventing him from falling off the edge.


    Robbie tried to step forward to take Winston back but was sent flying by Percival''s forceful p, leaving him spitting blood.


    After setting Winston down safely, Vivienne looked coldly at Brianna, pinned down by the needles, "You sought your own death, and yet you tried to drag others down with you." "Big sis..."


    Winston''s voice was soft, his head burrowing into Vivienne''s embrace as if terrified by what had just happened.


    Vivienne saw Winston''s pale hand clutching the tracker she had given him, its pallor from fear breaking her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all over now."


    ncing at the others on the rooftop, Vivienne signaled her team to take over.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She couldn''t wait to leave this dreadful ce.


    As Vivienne started to walk away, Colin followed, "Ms. Hawthorn."

 Chapter 973

    Before Vivienne could address the situation, little Winston, who was snuggling in her arms, jolted at the sound, gripping her neck tighter, refusing to let go.


    "Something wrong?" Vivienne inquired, looking at him.


    Colin, with a serious expression, acknowledged, "I owe Ms. Hawthorn a big thank you for saving Winston!"


    Vivienne didn''t care to waste any more time. Holding Winston close, she revealed Colin''s true identity.


    "I know all about your dealings. You haven''t done much for Abigail, and it was you who leaked the news about theb. Considering this, I''m willing to let you off the hook, but a thorough investigation is still necessary. Come with us."


    Colin stiffened, realizing Vivienne knew everything about his actions.


    As they stepped out of the hall, Draven reported that everything was normal with Hunter, who seemed to have been shocked into silence, unresponsive to any questioning.


    Vivienne squinted, not buying that someone who hadn''t managed to eliminate Abigail could be so easily traumatized.


    "Take him away for solitary confinement," she ordered.


    Draven nodded and led the team away.


    As Percival was about to take Winston from Vivienne''s arms, the boy clung even tighter.


    "Sis, can I go home with you? I''m scared here."


    Percival was at a loss for words.


    "Of course."


    Vivienne didn''t think twice before agreeing.


    With Hunter captured and the rest of the Wright family proving to be unhinged, leaving Winston with them until Colin returned was like throwing amb to the wolves. His safety couldn''t be guaranteed.


    As they were about to leave, Percival smoothly took Winston into his arms, iming he didn''t want to tire Vivienne out.


    The pair ahead whispered something to each other, and as they got into the car, Winston suddenly spoke up, "Sis, can I go stay with Auntie?"


    Vivienne paused before asking, "You want to go stay with my mom?"


    Winston nodded, "You and Percival are newlyweds, I don''t want to be a bother. I''d like to stay with Auntie."


    Vivienne was speechless, realizing Percival had been filling the boy''s head with these ideas.


    Percival leaned in and quietly asked, "Madam, I know you''re worried about Winston, but are you sure you''re up to taking care of a child?"


    Vivienne was taken aback.


    Continuing, Percival added, "A five-year-old might not need constant attention, but he can''t be treated like an adult either. We''re not prepared for this. What if we''re missing something he needs?" Vivienne nced at Winston, who looked like he wanted to say it wasn''t necessary but remembered his brother''s exact words and chose to stay quiet.


    Eventually, the car headed to the Linter residence. Upon learning about the situation with the Wright family, Sasha was heartbroken for Winston and wouldn''t dream of sending him back.


    Arthur didn''t pry much into the Wright family''s affairs, advising Vivienne to take her time and prioritize her safety above all else.


    Later, the couple broached the subject of when Vivienne nned to have a proper wedding celebration.


    Vivienne dismissed the idea, feeling she had already done enough for the wedding and didn''t see the need for more fuss. Percival wisely chose to remain silent.


    Arthur, looking at Percival, couldn''t hide his dissatisfaction. He had nned to take Sasha on a bted honeymoon abroad after his daughter''s wedding, hoping to make up for missed opportunities in their youth. But now, concerned for his daughter''s safety, he had postponed their ns, fearing for Vivienne''s well-being in their absence.


    At noon, Vivienne and Percival stayed for lunch with the Linter family. Sasha and Arthur showered Winston with affection, one serving him food and the other feeding him, creating a harmonious scene. Yorick, observing this, discreetly offered Vivienne some food, their actions in sync without needing to discuss the morning''s events.


    The secret of Hailey being Abigail was safe with Yorick for now. Revealing it to Arthur at this point could cause an uproar, not because of the family ties, but because the prime suspect had been under their noses without their knowledge.


    Vivienne felt there was a crucial piece of the puzzle missing regarding Abigail''s identity, a detail apparent in Den''s protective stance towards her.


    Suddenly, Vivienne thought of one person who might have answers - her unreliable master.


    Given Den''s lineage as an ancient warrior, her master surely knew something.


    After ensuring Winston was settled, Vivienne and Percival visited the Perez family to check on Natalia and Yasmine and to coax some information out of her master.


    At the Perez residence, Jasper had just returned from Yuri''s.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon Vivienne''s arrival, Jasper reassured her about the little ones'' well-being, mentioning they were currently napping under the care of her great uncle, advising her not to worry. Vivienne, scanning the familiar courtyard, directly asked, "Grandpa, is my master here?"


    Jasper nodded, "He anticipated your visit. He''s waiting for you out back."


    Laughing, Grandpa Joe nced at Percival, leaving him with a proposal, "Percival, fancy a game of chess with me? It''s just this old man at home today, quite the quiet day it is." "Sure, Grandpa."


    Percival gave Vivienne a reassuring nod, signaling her to go ahead; he''d wait outside.


    In the backyard, Finn sat in front of a chessboard, his expression twisted in concentration.


    Vivienne watched him for a moment from behind before suddenly speaking up, "Moving forward leads to a dead end, retreating means losing. Don''t waste your time."


    Finn jumped, startled, "You little rascal, couldn''t you have announced your presence, Master Finn? Trying to scare the life out of an old man, don''t you know it''s bad to startle someone who''s focusing!"


    Vivienne remained unphased, sitting


    opposite him and pouring a cup of


    tea for both, giving her mentor a cool look, "If you could be scared to death, you wouldn''t have faked your death to fool me for so many years."


    Finn, "..."


    Let''s not bring that up again.


    Taking the tea, he asked gruffly, "Alright, spit it out. What do you need?"


    Vivienne got straight to the point, "Abigail''s gone missing."


    Finn shrugged it off, "So she''s missing, as long as she hasn''t been caught, she''ll show up eventually."


    Vivienne, of course, knew this. What she needed were all the secrets


    behind Abigail, to know her enemy t


    well to defeat them in one fell


    swoop, "My mom said you know the origin of that special symbol the one refated to Abigail."


    Finn smirked, huffing, "Like mother, like daughter, huh? Do you all think I''ve got too much free time on my hands? What''s in it for me if I tell you?"


    Vivienne said earnestly, "At the baby''s christening, I might let you off with contributing less."


    Finn, who had just taken a sip of tea, almost choked, the liquid barely missing the chessboard, "You have a kid?"


    Vivienne instinctively protected her cup, calmly stating, "Not yet, I''m talking about the future."


    Finn, "..."


    True to form, the student who resembled him most, pulling a fast one-getting something for nothing, even more adept than himself.


    After this exchange, Finn sighed, resigned, "I do recall something about that symbol, though it''s been a while. Not sure if it''s the same n you''re referring to with this Abigail."

 Chapter 974

    Vivienne took a delicate sip of her herbal tea, her eyes signaling her mentor to continue. Whether to believe or not, she decided, was up to her to judge.


    "Sasha must''ve mentioned it to you, that artifact has quite a history, tracing back about two centuries. The family in question was of noble military lineage, but due to their overwhelming power, they were eventually decimated under the guise of treason. If any descendants exist, they''d be from a side branch."


    "But there''s a piece of folklore about this family that might just align with the clues you''re seeking."


    "Folklore?" Vivienne looked up, her gaze cool and detached.


    Master Finnian''s cheeks flushed with a touch of annoyance, his teacup ttering slightly as he set it on the table. "My dear girl, your mentor here has a reputation and dignity to uphold. Would I really concoct a tale just to save a few dors?"


    "Don''t forget, I gave a generous wedding gift, even parting with some of my prized possessions, things your fellow apprentices could only dream of."


    Vivienne returned to her tea, clearly uninterested in the tangent.


    The old man was stretching it. How could she possibly believe a tale spanning two centuries?


    Besides, she knew the "generous" wedding gift was funded by contributions from her fellow apprentices, and the prized possessions? Merely some calligraphy he''d done himself...


    Other than the framing costs, she wondered where the expense was.


    "I could return those ''precious'' items if you''d like," she retorted.


    "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "These aren''t things you can just ask back for. Spit three times to ward off bad luck, you ungrateful child. You have no idea of its worth; others would kill for such treasures..." Finnian, flustered and tapping his chest, red at Vivienne. "Where was I? You''vepletely thrown me off track."


    Vivienne merely sighed.


    Unperturbed, Finnian continued, "Before their downfall, this family was embroiled in scandal due to a marriage. The sole heiress fell ill with a mysterious disease that disfigured her on the eve of her wedding, rendering her a monster in the eyes of the public, craving nothing but human blood."


    "Countless physicians failed to cure her until one night, a mystic offered a solution - a potion brewed with the blood from a maiden''s heart,bined with sacred herbs, promised eternal youth and immortality."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Blood from a maiden''s heart?" Vivienne frowned.


    "Indeed, while it sounds macabre to us now, such beliefs were not umon in those times."


    Finnian stroked his beard, adding, "The tale has several versions. Some say it was all a ruse by the family to avoid marriage and escape royal scrutiny. Others believe the blood was a decoy, that the family had indeed discovered the secret to eternal life but devised this myth to protect themselves from envy and danger. Yet, it seems they couldn''t escape their fate."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes. A maiden''s heart, immortality?


    Who was Abigail, really?


    "And the oue?" she probed.


    Finnian raised his eyebrows, pushing his teacup towards her. "Pour me some tea, will you? Can''t you see your master is parched?"


    With a slight pout, Vivienne obliged, their long-standing camaraderie evident even in silence.


    After a satisfying sip, Finnian continued, "Rumor has it, after regaining her health, the heiress sought the mystic as her mentor and vanished from the public eye." "That''s it?" Vivienne was incredulous.


    Finnian nodded, peering into his teacup as if it held the secrets of the universe. "That''s it. It''s folklore, after all. Were you expecting a soap opera?"


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    She knew her mentor could be unreliable, but this was beyond her expectations. These "secrets" were nothing she couldn''t find in a dime novel. Why had she even bothered asking?


    Collecting her thoughts, she realized she had missed a crucial detail. "So, what was the family''s name?"


    "Oh," Finnian smacked his forehead, "The Murphys."


    Vivienne stood, ready to leave. Finnian called out, "Leaving so soon? We''ve barely had a chance to catch up."


    She paused, turning slightly. "Master, have you heard of an ancient warrior lineage with the ability to teleport, essible only beyond the fifth tier of their power?"


    Finnian''s grip on his cup tightened. "Impossible. You''ve seen the abilities of the Grimshaws and the Perez. Such powers are the result of generations of dedication and training." Vivienne said nothing.


    Finnian''s brows knit together. He knew his apprentice well; she wouldn''t raise such a topic without cause.


    "If true, it must involve forbidden


    magic, costing the practitioner or their descendants dearly. Such practices, from forgotten branches of ancient families, are rarely spoken of today."


    "The cost to oneself or descendants?"


    Vivienne thought of the Wright family. Den valued his heritage highly; it was unlikely he''d risk it on forbidden magic.


    Finnian nodded solemnly. "Yes, the bacsh can affect generations, unless powered by a greater force."


    Vivienne listened intently.


    More secrets about Den awaited her discovery, including the possibility that Abigail''s abilities were tied to forbidden magic.


    Just before she was about to leave,


    Vivienne seemed to remember something. With a calm expression, she turned to Finnian and said, "Master, I recall you''ve got quite the collection of treasures, haven''t you? Their hiding spot hasn''t changed, has it?"


    Finnian was visibly startled, taking a few steps back as he stammered, "What are you plotting now?"


    Vivienne just let out augh, the kind


    that sends an inexplicable shiver down one''s spine. "Oh, nothing much. Just thinking that the boys of marrying age now. As their mentor, you can''t always show up to their celebrations empty-handed, right?"


    Finnian was left speechless, his mind racing to find a response.

 Chapter 975

    Vivienne stepped out of the backyard, the voice of someone''s frustration still echoing behind her.


    "That little rascal, does she want to be the death of me? My treasures, meant to be passed down through generations, and she lets those rascals eye them..."


    In the living room, Jasper and Percival had just finished a game of chess.


    Looking at the narrowly won game on the board, Jasper nodded with a smile, "Not bad at all. You y much better than your grandfather ever did. He always tried to bend the rules, as if he could conjure up every trick in the book."


    Percival withdrew his hand, smiling in response, "Grandpa, your skills are unmatched. Not just Granddad, I''m nowhere close either."


    Jasper beamed even wider, "You tter me, boy. If your granddad heard this, he''d use you of forgetting your roots."


    Vivienne approached just as Jasper stood up, her face beaming with mischief, making him curious about her good fortune.


    Before he could ask, Finnian''s roar tore through the quiet of the backyard.


    "Ah, my decades-old treasures!"


    "That little menace, don''t you dare run!"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, pulling Percival towards the exit, "Grandpa, we''ll be heading out."


    Percival simply chuckled, without asking further.


    Jasper, understanding the situation, waved them off and headed towards themotion in the backyard, intercepting an irate Finnian.


    He sighed, "Look at yourself, making such a fuss at your age. You''ll be theughing stock among the kids..."


    Finnian, red-faced with anger, pointed at Jasper, "Wouldn''t you be upset if your decades-old collections were stolen?"


    Jasper retorted with undisguised pride, "Depends on who takes them. If Vivienne wants them, not just one, I''d dly give her a whole warehouse!"


    Finnian took a deep breath, "Generous, you are. But it''s my treasures she took..."


    Jasper scoffed, "Considering our ties, you her mentor and her growing up by your side, not to mention you''ve never married, all your possessions would end up hers anyway. What''s the rush?" Finnian was speechless.


    Elsewhere.


    On the way back to the Ellington estate, Vivienne fiddled with a dark agarwood bracelet she had snatched from Finnian, pondering over his words.


    She nced out the window absentmindedly.


    Percival, steering with one hand, reached over and gently tapped her, "Still no leads?"


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered, "The true identity of Abigail remains unclear, but their ultimate goal isn''t too hard to guess."


    Percival blurted out, "The secret to eternal life?"


    Vivienne smiled slyly, "Is Mr. Wolf also interested?"


    Percival was straightforward, "Not at all."


    Curious, Vivienne leaned in to ask why.


    Percival looked at her with a smile, "A few decades are enough to experience the vicissitudes of life. If we were to extend beyond a certain limit, or without any limit, it wouldn''t be happiness that awaits us, but endless sorrow."


    Vivienne pursed her lips, looking forward, "You and I think alike, Mr. Wolf. What''s the use in chasing after immortality? A person without purpose, even with eternal life, couldn''t create any value." The Ellington Estate.


    By the time they arrived home, it was dinner time, six o''clock.


    Richard Ellington had been waiting in the hall. The sight of their car lights made him almost burst with joy.


    Entering the house, they were greeted by Richard, "Grandpa."


    Vivienne saw Cecilia and Nathan Ellington emerging from inside, greeting them in turn, "Grandpa, Dad, Mom."


    Hearing Vivienne call them "Dad"


    and "Mom" for the first time after the wedding made Cecilia''s smile nearly uncontroble, "Ah, Vivienne''s back. Come in, see what delicious dishes I''ve prepared for you."


    Nathan nodded in agreement, "Vivienne''s been through a lot these past days, she needs to replenish."


    Richard ushered them, "Let''s not let the dishes get cold. We''ll have the butler bring in another soup."


    Percival felt slightly out of ce, thinking to himself that he had merely gotten married, not adopted into the family.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the dinner table, Richard took the head seat, with Vivienne to his side, nked by Cecilia, and Nathan across from her, next to Isolde, who had just scampered down the stairs calling out "Vivienne." The family seemed picture-perfect, harmonious and joyful.


    The only thing missing was a ce for Percival.


    He sighed, tapping Cecilia on the shoulder, "Mom."


    Cecilia shrugged impatiently, "What now? Eat your food and don''t bother me... Here, Vivienne, have this soup. It''s great for your skin."


    Percival found himself at a loss, "Mom, Vivienne is my wife!"


    Cecilia nced back at him, and seizing the opportunity, Percival gestured towards Nathan''s seat, "You sit next to Dad. Vivienne''s side is reserved for me."


    With an exasperated look at her son, who was even jealous over seating arrangements, Cecilia moved to sit opposite, muttering about his clinginess.


    The evening proceeded with


    discussions about possibly redoing the wedding ceremony, but Vivienne felt it unnecessary. Agreeing with her decision, the family settled into their routine, leaving Percival and Vivienne to spend their first night back at the Ellington estate in a room meticulously prepared on the second floor. The tranquility was briefly interrupted by the soft creak of their bedroom door nudging open.


    As Vivienne turned her head, she caught sight of Isolde peeking through the barely opened door.


    With a yful wink, Vivienne beckoned her in.


    Quietly slipping through the door, Isolde tiptoed over and whispered, "Vivienne, my brother''s not around, is he?"


    Patting her head, Vivienne reassured, "Your brother''s over at grandpa''s. What''s up?"


    Learning that Percival was out, Isolde''s voice lifted with concern, "Vivienne, I heard Thaddeus got hurt. Mom said he and Mr. Hawthorn were rushed to the hospital. How bad is it?"


    Vivienne shot her a surprised nce, "You''re worried about him?"


    Isolde''s brow furrowed deeply as she nodded, "Of course, I am. Thaddeus got hurt trying to save me. I was terrified, and he... he jumped in front of me, but ended up getting hurt himself..." Tears began to well up in Isolde''s eyes as she spoke, prompting Vivienne to quickly console her, "Isolde, Thaddeus is okay. I visited him at the hospital yesterday."


    "Really?"


    Isolde''s eyes sparkled with hope, "Can I go see him then?"


    "No way!"


    Percival stormed in, his expression as frosty as a winter day in Maine, and grabbed Isolde, heading for the door. "You are staying put at home. Your sister-inw and I will handle things with Thaddeus. No need for you to worry."


    Isolde protested, "Bro, how can you be so heartless? Thaddeus got hurt because he was saving me. You could at least show some gratitude instead of keeping me from seeing him..."


    Percival fell silent.


    He knew if he didn''t intervene, he''d soon lose more than just control over the situation.


    "No means no. If you want to go out, talk to mom about it. Your sister-inw and I need some rest."


    With that, Percival shut the door firmly behind Isolde, locking it before turning around.


    There he found Vivienne, sitting on the bed with a smirk that seemed to tease, "Mr. Wolf..."


    Percival felt a chill, "Darling..."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Wolf, care to wager? If you keep this up, not only will it be ineffective, but you might just push those two closer together."


    Rubbing his temple, Percival trudged over to the bed, "You got a better idea?"


    Shaking her head, Vivienne replied, "I won''t interfere. They''re young, and we shouldn''t apply our adult logic to restrict their interactions, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 976

    The next day dawned bright and early, with both Vivienne and Percival rising with the sun. Downstairs in the grand foyer, Richard was instructing the butler to prepare some gifts.


    Percival, curious, approached and asked what was going on. Richard, with an air of understanding, exined, "At the wedding, the Brooks family yed a crucial role in saving Isolde''s life. Your parents are nning to visit them today to check on the boy who got injured. It''s only polite to bring something along when visiting someone who''s unwell."


    Cecilia shared the sentiment.


    "The Brooks'' boy is just as precious as any child. In all that chaos, he stepped up to save Isolde and even got hurt in the process. Even if his parents don''t voice it, they must feel worried. We owe them a debt of gratitude for their son''s bravery in protecting Isolde. It''s a kindness we''ll remember for a lifetime."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement, "Let''s all go together then."


    It just so happened that she and Mr. Wolf had ns in the same direction as the hospital.


    After grabbing a quick breakfast with Percival, who also helped carry some of the gifts, they were ready to leave when Isolde, dressed to the nines, bounced down the stairs.


    Seeing Percival pause, Isolde, thinking he was admiring her dress, asked cheerfully, "Bro, do you like my dress?"


    Percival pinched the bridge of his nose, blocking her path, "The folks are visiting; you should stay home."


    Isolde wasn''t pleased, running to Cecilia toin, "Mom, look at Percival, he''s always picking on me. Yesterday he wouldn''t let me talk to Vivienne, and now he''s stopping me from going out. What have I done to him?"


    Cecilia shot Percival a stern look, "Why are you stopping Isolde? Thaddeus saved her; she should personally thank him."


    Nathan sided with his wife, taking his daughter to head out, not even sparing Percival a nce.


    It was deemed essential for Isolde to thank her savior directly.


    Percival could only sigh in resignation.


    At the hospital, the arrival of Nathan''s family immediately livened up the small hospital room. Cecilia''s heartfelt thanks made Dorian uneasy, "It was the least we could do; no need to make a big deal out of it. Besides, Thaddeus is a tough kid; a little injury won''t set him back."


    Cordelia added with a warm smile, "Honestly, Thaddeus and Isolde have met a few times before; they''re acquaintances. It''s only natural to help out a friend in need."


    Cecilia''s eyes lit up, "Now that you mention it, those two kids might just be fated. If you ask me..."


    Percival coughed lightly, interrupting, "Mom, Vivienne and I have to run; you and Cordelia enjoy your chat. We''ll head out first."


    After a brief exchange with Vivienne, Cecilia returned to the room, the conversation now veering towards the possibility of strengthening family ties.


    On their way, Percival inquired about Cecilia''s words to Vivienne.


    Vivienne chuckled, "Mom mentioned you''ve been a bit on edgetely, wondering if it''s due to some... discord between us. She suggested I brew you some herbal remedies." Percival was speechless. Was this really something his mother would say?


    His phone rang, and seeing the


    caller ID, he found an outlet for bet


    frustration, "Leopold, if you''re


    looking for a way to quit, just say


    SQ


    §ä§Ñ§Ý§Ñ


    Leopold sounded miserable, "Percival, it''s not like that. I''m... grounded."


    Percival scoffed, "Since when is that an excuse not to work?"


    Leopold hesitated before asking for Vivienne, insisting it was important.


    l.ne


    Vivienne took the phone, only to hear Leopold break down, iming a crisis over Griffin''s supposed engagement to someone else and his own impending doom at the


    hands of his father.


    Vivienne and Percival decided to visit the Sterling family to get to the bottom of things, suspecting the issuey with Leopold himself.


    Upon arriving, they were met with the unmistakable sound of a confrontation unfolding within.


    "You ungrateful kid, what makes you think you''re too good for Miss Martinez? And now look at you, she doesn''t even want you anymore!"


    Leopold was darting around desperately, "Dad, please, stop hitting me. If you keep this up, you won''t have a son anymore..."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Good riddance! Having a son like you is an embarrassment. I might as well finish you off and send you as an apology to the Martinez family!"


    Leopold was speechless...


    Vivienne walked in to find Dous Sterling of the Sterling family, gripping a belt tightly, furiously chasing Leopold around.


    The head of the household, Ken Sterling, was seated prominently, clearly fuming and beyond words.


    Upon seeing Vivienne and Percival,


    Leopold ran to them as if clinging to


    a lifeline, "Vivienne... oh, thank


    goodness you''re here. If you hadn''t shown up, I might''ve been beaten to death."


    After getting a beating from his grandfather and now his father, even a man of steel couldn''t withstand such punishment. Seeing his son in such a state, Dous''s face turned even darker, but he restrained himself in front of Vivienne, nodding respectfully. Vivienne nodded slightly, her visit was purely for Leopold''s sake.


    After exchanging greetings with Ken, Percival finally asked, "What''s happened here?"


    The Sterling family and the Ellington family had always been close, but on this matter, Ken found it hard to open up.


    ring at his grandson kneeling on the floor, he was so frustrated he could only roll his eyes, "You tell them, you disgrace!"

 Chapter 977

    The eyes of the four people pinned Leopold down like he was under an X-ray, seeing right through him.


    Feeling guilty, he stuttered, "Um, I..."


    "Spit it out, and if you misspeak, I''ll break your legs!" Dous roared, sending shivers down Leopold''s already trembling spine.


    Stammering, Leopold recounted the events of the day before yesterday in a rushed manner.


    Concerned Vivienne might not grasp the whole story, he emphasized, "Vivienne, I swear I didn''t say anything. But Griffin, she just stopped in her tracks, didn''t even let me in the house, and called off the engagement."


    Vivienne listened, baffled but knowing Griffin well, she asked directly, "Do you not want to marry her, or do you not love her?"


    Caught off guard by Vivienne''s sudden question, Leopold was taken aback, despite the seriousness in her tone.


    Faced with the interrogation from the four, he felt an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu butpelled by Vivienne''s authoritative tone, he managed to say, "I...I like her, Vivienne, you know that..."


    "Then why hesitate?" Vivienne cut him off.


    "Huh?" Leopold was confused. "Hesitate about what?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Percival thought about smacking Leopold himself, wondering if his head was just for show.


    That''s why they called him Husky, and it was fitting.


    "When Griffin asked you to formally propose at the Martinez estate, why did you hesitate?" Vivienne pressed.


    Leopold''s face flushed, mumbling, "Isn''t it too soon?"


    Ken threw a cup in frustration, "Too soon? That girl from the Martinez family has been head over heels for you for nearly twenty years, and you''ve been clueless, acting like you don''t know. If your eyes don''t work, might as well throw them away."


    Dous quickly calmed his father, "Dad, don''t get worked up over this fool; it''s not worth your health."


    Leopold wondered, wasn''t he the beloved youngest son of the Sterling family anymore?


    Percival stepped in, asking Ken to rest, assuring him they could handle Leopold and make him understand.


    Reassured, Ken went to fetch his blood pressure medication, fearing he''d drop dead from anger at his foolish grandson.


    "Sir, the Martinez family sent a package over," the butler announced, entering with a delivery.


    Hearing "the Martinez family," Leopold''s face brightened, "See, I told you Griffin wouldn''t really leave me. She was just angry, saying she''d marry someone else was all talk..."


    As he took the package from the butler, the Sterling family patriarch''s face stiffened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fortunately, the old man had already gone to the backyard; seeing the package might have darkened the day for the Sterling family.


    Noticing his father''s grim expression, Leopold swallowed hard and stepped back, "Dad, we can talk this out; violence isn''t the answer."


    Dous mmed the package on the table, picking up a riding crop, "As long as it eases my anger."


    "Ah!"


    Percival nced at the package then handed it to Vivienne.


    Her eyes narrowed upon seeing its contents.


    Was Griffin ying for keeps this time? An invitation was inside.


    Percival looked down at Leopold, who was taking the punishment, his brows furrowed, "He''s not an idiot. With Griffin''s move, it''s either win big or lose everything." "Choosing this moment to send it, she''s clearly made up her mind," Vivienne said, setting down the invitation, ready to leave.


    Leopold panicked, "Vivienne, Percival, where are you going? What about me?"


    Vivienne scoffed at him, "Chill out. They''ve sent an invitation; why stay?"


    "What invitation?"


    Leopold paused, feeling the sting of the crop but seemed unfazed. He followed Vivienne, dumping the package''s contents on the table.


    The gold-embossed red lettering hurt his eyes.


    An invitation? To whose wedding!


    Leopold didn''t even have the


    courage to open it fully, tossing it aside and turning away, his eyes reddening, "I don''t believe it. How could Griffin just call it quits with me, how could she marry someone else?"


    It had been less than two days. What was she thinking?


    Leopold clenched his fists, storming out.


    "Come back!" Dous called after him, his voice heavy.


    Leopold, emotionless, replied, "Dad, I need to confront the Martinez family for rity."


    "What were you doing earlier?"


    "The Martinez family is no ordinary family; if the invitation reached us, it means they''re ready for everything. Going there now would only embarrass yourself and potentially ruin their wedding, wouldn''t it?" Leopold stopped in his tracks.


    Dous sighed, "Griffin has loved you for so many years. If she truly chose someone else, you have no right to question her." Leopold''s emotions were in turmoil.


    That day, he had only hesitated outside the Martinez estate. It seemed Griffin sensed his hesitation and suddenly let go of his hand.


    In his mind, Griffin was either fiercely iming she would marry him or coolly chasing after him on her bike.


    How could she marry someone else at this moment?


    He hadn''t disagreed; he just hesitated for a few seconds, thinking she would understand...


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look.


    Percival was the first to break the


    silence. "Leopold, Uncle''s right, the


    Martinez n is different from us. They value their reputation above all else. If they''re really sending out invitations, this thing is probably legit."


    Leopold felt his heart sink even more. His gaze inevitably fell on Vivienne, the only one here who might have a say with the Martinez n.


    "Vivienne, what should I do?"


    Vivienne nced at him, her response calm and collected. "If I were you, I''d let it go. You can''t win against the Martinez n." Leopold clenched his teeth. "No, I have to fight, even if I can''t win."


    "It''s your person."


    "Then fight for them back!"


    Leopold was stunned. "Fight? As in... physically?"


    "Vivienne, the Martinez n is known for their arsenal. They wouldn''t actually bomb me, would they...?"


    Vivienne rolled her eyes. "Then resign yourself to bachelorhood."


    With those words, she turned and left.


    Percival gave him a look that screamed ''good luck''.


    After all, the Martinez n''s status was well known; not even the Ellingtons could meddle in their marital affairs, let alone help in. bridal rescue. The Martinez weren''t just about heavy artillery; biological


    weapons were also in their arsenal.


    A lineage of ancient warriors who had emerged back into the limelight was not to be trifled with.


    Leopold watched as the two left as smoothly as water flowing downstream, his heart nearly shattering.


    Weren''t they here to help him?


    Yet, they left just like that.


    Leopold couldn''t believe it, wanting to confront the Martinez family himself. However, the head of the Sterling family had already ordered ropes to be brought, and had Leopold tied up.


    If he really caused a scene at the Martinez estate, the Sterling family could vanish from Rivenwood by tonight.

 Chapter 978

    When Leopold called again, Vivienne hit the reject button without a second thought.


    Leopold had his merits, but subtlety wasn''t one of them.


    Forget his ancient warrior lineage for a moment; these days, with the Martinez family sheltered by the nation and holding the reins of weapon manufacturing, and Griffin being the sole heiress to the Martinez empire...


    Marrying into that family would be a jackpot, even more so for Leopold. Yet, he hesitated. No wonder his nickname was "Husky." It was spot-on.


    Percival, noticing her pout, chuckled and asked, "Still upset?"


    Vivienne sighed, "What does Griffin even see in him?"


    Percival weighed in objectively, "Well, Leopold might be a bit rough around the edges emotionally, but professionally? He''s unmatched by his peers, perhaps even better."


    After all the battles he''d charged into and missions he''d wlessly executed, Percival, as a long-time friend and superior, had never doubted Leopold''s capabilities.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile, "Us folks from Emerald Mountain are never mediocre. Trust me, Griffin''s making a smart bet this time."


    If Leopold had even a breath left in him, he''d ensure he brought her back!


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "That certain, huh?"


    Vivienne nodded, her protective instincts kicking in, "Of course, I know my brother. He''s no fool, contrary to what others might think."


    Percival just smiled, letting the conversation drop.


    Nearing noon, they finally headed towards their destination.


    In a specially designed room, an elderly man sat against the light, legs crossed in a meditation pose, revealing only his back.


    Vivienne paused at the door, turning to the person beside her, "How long has he been like this?"


    Draven replied softly, "Since he was brought in. Not a word spoken, not a drop of water drunk."


    Vivienne scoffed, about to ask further when another person approached to report.


    "Miss, that man named Colin has just fainted."


    ncing at the indifferent old man inside, she signaled to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, keep an eye on things here. I''ll check on the other situation."


    In another room, Coliny on a makeshift bed assembled from tables, his face and lips unnaturally pale, even showing traces of blood at the mouth.


    Vivienne checked his pulse and quickly applied acupuncture with a silver needle, sealing several of his major points. She had no interest in saving those who sought death.


    When Colin awoke, catching sight of Vivienne and Percival sitting nearby, a flicker of understanding crossed his eyes.


    Vivienne, sitting across from him, met his gaze briefly, "Let''s talk about the poison in you."


    From the incident with the Wright family, it was clear to her that Colin wasn''t after their wealth but wished for mutual destruction.


    Unfortunately, he had someone he couldn''t leave behind; otherwise, he wouldn''t have hesitated to bring down the entire Wright family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin, struggling to sit up, said, "I''d like to ask Miss Hawthorn for a favor."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "You want to entrust Winston to me?"


    Colin, caught off guard, managed a weak smile, "You guessed it. He''s all I worry about now."


    Vivienne bluntly informed him, "You''re not going to die. The poison in you is curable."


    Colin shook his head, "It''s no use."


    "The symptoms are identical to my father''s. It seems harmless at first, even undiagnosable as poisoning, but by thirty, it''s terminal. Death is the only oue."


    Vivienne pondered for a moment


    before revealing, "Den, your


    grandfather, wasn''t actually from the


    Wright family but a descendant


    elife?


    an ancient warrior lineage. He practiced forbidden arts at the expense of his descenVitality.


    You and your father are repercussions."


    Colin clenched his fist, pale as death, "So it was him all along?"


    "No wonder my father was desperate to leave the Wright family... a devil, stirring chaos within the family..."


    Vivienne left Colin with a pill, "This won''t cure you but can extend your life by a year or two. I''ll need to research to find a proper cure."


    As Vivienne was about to leave, Colin called out, "Miss Hawthorn!"


    She turned back, "Yes?"


    Colin spoke up slowly, "I initially teamed up with Abigail to uncover the secrets Grandpa left behind. I knew her intentions weren''t pure,


    The stuff in thatb was


    much worthless, and I was fully aware of everything Alyssa was up to She wasn''t exactly thriving under Abigail''s wing."


    Vivienne hummed in agreement, "I know."


    Having shared his thoughts, Colin felt a weight lift off his shoulders "Hearing what you just said, I think my gut feeling was right. The Wright family shouldn''t even exist in this world."


    Vivienne nodded in firm agreement, "You''re right, the Wright family will be no more."


    As for Robbie and Brianna, they might as well be left to their own devices.


    Vivienne returned to the control room, finding Percival still interrogating Den.


    She didn''t bother going over.


    She had a pretty good idea of what Den was thinking.


    Abigail sought immortality, while he aimed for absolute power within the ancient warrior lineage.


    Their cooperation was based on a mutual belief that each could deliver what the other desired.


    Den''s stubborn resistance was rooted in these ambitions.


    As long as Abigail was alive, he harbored the delusional hope of someday controlling the ancient warrior lineage.


    Percival came over, finding Vivienne lost in thought, a trace of indefinable interest flickering in her eyes.


    He approached, resting his hands on the back of her chair, and embraced her from behind, asking softly, "What''s on your mind, so absorbed?" Vivienne turned to kiss his cheek, her interest deepening, "Mr. Wolf, make me a strawberry cheesecake tonight, I''ve got a craving."


    Percival''s surprise quickly turned into indulgence, "For dessert tonight?"


    Vivienne''s gaze was resolute, "Mhm, tonight."


    It had been days since shest savored Mr. Wolf''s homemade strawberry cheesecake. Without it, she was sure to have a restless night.

 Chapter 979

    At 7 p.m., Vivienne was lounging in the living room, indulging in a slice of strawberry cheesecake, when Griffin''s call came through.


    His voice sounded muffled, as if he was speaking through cotton, "Vivienne..."


    "Yeah, what''s up?" she responded, her voice casual as she took a generous bite of her cheesecake.


    There was a noticeable pause on Griffin''s end before he took a deep breath. "Vivienne, how is she doing?"


    "Who are you asking about?" Vivienne queried, feigning ignorance.


    Griffin seemed to freeze for a moment, almost on the verge of breaking down. "Vivienne, please don''t torture me like this. You know the situation with my family. I know I''m taking a gamble, but I just can''t help feeling anxious..."


    Vivienne set down her fork, her tone turning slightly stern, "If you''ve decided to gamble, then stick to your guns. Doubting yourself won''t help."


    After a moment of silence, Griffin softly replied, "I understand, Vivienne."


    Percival emerged from the kitchen with ribs just as Vivienne hung up, her attention still partially on the half-eaten strawberry cheesecake.


    He swiftly reimed the remaining half, meeting her protective gaze with a resigned, "Let''s eat first."


    ncing at the confiscated cake, Vivienne reluctantly gave in, knowing all too well that only Mr. Wolf''s strawberry cheesecake tasted that divine. The difference between having a cake every day and asionally was clear to her.


    During dinner, Vivienne casually asked, "Mr. Wolf, how long do you think Abigail can hold out?"


    Percival served her some greens without hesitation, confidently stating, "Not much longer. The one in a hurry isn''t us, it''s her." Vivienne nodded, discreetly topping her greens with a sweet and sour rib, only to catch Percival''s watchful gaze, "No picking." Vivienne, "..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, as Percival cleaned up the kitchen, Vivienne headed for a shower.


    Emerging to find him already in his robe, sitting on the bed, he patted the space beside him, "Come here."


    Vivienne''s heart skipped a beat, though her body willingly moved forward.


    "Mr. Wolf..."


    His deep, ink-like eyes met hers, making her throat dry, yet it was his feigned menace that made her gulp, "Afraid I''ll devour you?"


    It wasn''t fear she felt, just concern that her back might not survive till the next day. She hade to realize that the post-marriage Mr. Wolf was like a forbidden charm unleashed, overwhelming at times. Percival chuckled softly, pulling her down to sit, "Sit tight, I''ll dry your hair."


    Vivienne blinked in surprise.


    Warm air flowed over her head as she relished Mr. Wolf''s personal touch, thinking to herself how marriage indeed had its perks. He took care of everything, more attentively than her own mother.


    As the lights went off, the immediate warmth of Percival''s chest against her back, his arms encircling her, he sighed, "Time to sleep."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Just like that?


    Percival, sensing her thoughts, tightened his grip around her waist, whispering, "Tomorrow we''re visiting the Linters. I''d rather not have your dad chase me with a knife. We''ll settle this score tomorrow night." Vivienne was puzzled.


    What did this have to do with her? Arthur''s grudge against Mr. Wolf wasn''t new.


    The next day.


    Richard called early, informing them that the return gift was ready and would be sent to the Linters soon. They just needed to be punctual.


    Vivienne found a red dressid out


    for her upon waking. Its simple


    elegance matched her favorite


    jewelry perfectly, undoubtedly Mr. Wolf''s choice.


    Dressed and ready, she was greeted by the smell of fresh bread in the kitchen. Sitting at the counter, she watched the man she loved cook for her.


    When Percival turned, their eyes met, and a warm smile spread across Vivienne''s face, "Mr. Wolf, you''re spoiling me."


    He served the bread, teasing, "If a few meals can do that, you''re either overestimating me or underestimating yourself."


    Chewing on her bread, Vivienne yfully suggested, "Maybe I should give cooking a try. Who knows? I might have a hidden talent."


    Percivalughed softly, "No need to worry about that with me around."


    Vivienne nodded, momentarily distracted by her phone. "Mr. Wolf, is this thing Thomas sent me your doing?"


    He nced at it and nodded, "Yes, sorting some paperwork overseas took a couple of days. I''ve checked, just sign it."


    Vivienne squinted, "Transferring nearly two hundredpanies and billions in liquidity to my name just like that?"


    Moreover, Draven was already catching wind of it.


    A secretive force abroad had reached out to the Nine Mystics Society on Mr. Wolf''s behalf. Under hermand, they''d move at her word. Percival handed her warm milk, trivializing his contributions, "You said you''d take care of me for the rest of our lives, remember?" Vivienne''s eyes sparkled with sincerity, "I''m not in need of money orpany, there''s no need to transfer anything to me." Percival''s lips curved into a gentle smile, his gaze intense yet earnest, "I know, but it would give me peace of mind if you did."


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, understanding Mr. Wolf''s concerns.


    No point in arguing.


    If epting these gifts would ease his mind, she had no objections.


    They arrived at the Linter residence just before ten.


    Sasha was waiting outside, holding Winston''s hand. Spotting Vivienne stepping out of the car, Winston tugged at Sasha''s hand, bouncing with excitement, "Auntie, Auntie, is she really here?"


    Sasha bent down, chuckling as she straightened his shirt, "Did I lie to you?"


    Winston hugged her joyfully, nting a kiss on her cheek, "You''re the best, Auntie."


    Vivienne nced at them, a bit surprised, and as she approached Sasha, she hinted, "Ever thought of having one more of your own?"


    Percival, hearing this, paused for a moment, pretending not to have heard as he led Winston into the hall.


    Sasha shot Vivienne a re, "Stop talking nonsense. Don''t let your dad hear you say that!"


    Vivienne nodded, understanding, "Seems like he and I are on the same page, then?"


    Sasha, "..."


    What was this all about?


    She was well into her forties, with a daughter already married. What would people think if she had another child now?


    Vivienne suddenly turned, reading


    her mother''s mind like an open book, "You and dad are at an age where having another child is quite normal, and I wouldn''t mind at all. You don''t have to worry about me feeling jealous."


    SV

 Chapter 980

    At lunch, Yorick and Percival exchanged pleasantries about the rtionship between their two families.


    Percival listened intently, responding to each point made.


    Vivienne and Sasha sat together, chatting and asionally feeding Winston, who sat between them.


    Only Arthur sat alone in the middle, ignored by both sides, struggling to join the conversation.


    His face was the picture of dejection.


    Catching sight of this, Vivienne couldn''t help but feel a twinge of difort. Pretending not to care, she spoke up, "I get along just fine with Mr. Wolf, no need for you to worry."


    Arthur blinked, his look of loss instantly reced by surprise, "If he ever treats you wrong, just tell me. I''ll make sure he regrets it!"


    Percival choked on his drink.


    They were married, and still, he couldn''t let go?


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    She meant to reassure him, not to stir up trouble with Mr. Wolf!


    Yorick, too, was exasperated by his son''s dramatics, "Enough with the attitude. They''re a couple now; you should back off and just be ready to spoil your grandkids when the timees. That''s all." Arthur, startled, turned to Vivienne in shock, "You''re pregnant?"


    Vivienne, "..."


    She seriously doubted her intelligence had anything to do with this man.


    Sasha gently tugged at Arthur''s hand, whispering, "They''ve only been married for a few days. Why the rush? Vivienne and Percival are getting along fine. Aren''t you worried you won''t get to be a grandfather?" Vivienne took a deep breath, regretting her expectations.


    After all, how could two different peoplee from the same bed?


    After the meal, Percival stayed behind to chat with Yorick, while Vivienne and Sasha took Winston to the backyard.


    In the garden, Vivienne seized the opportunity to check Winston''s pulse.


    Given that Winston and Colin shared the same mother, there was a chance Winston might suffer from the same gic mdy.


    Finding no abnormalities in Winston, Vivienne breathed a sigh of relief. This was the best-case scenario, considering she wasn''t entirely confident she could cure such a condition.


    Winston looked up at Vivienne, his little mouth puckered in concern, "Am I sick, sis?"


    Vivienne stroked his head, "No, Winston, you''re perfectly healthy. And you''ll stay that way."


    Winston''s smile returned at her reassurance.


    Sasha pointed towards a nearby flower bed, "Winston, didn''t you want to pick a flower for your aunt? She loves pink ones."


    Nodding, Winston scampered off towards the flower bed.


    Sasha then spoke up, "What''s going on?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "It''s hard to say for now, but someone from the Wright family practiced forbidden arts. Winston is his descendant."


    Sasha''s gaze darkened as she looked at the cheerful Winston, "Using lives as stepping stones, utterly heartless."


    Vivienne pursed her lips, "Desire knows no bounds. Selfish people will find any excuse to justify their actions."


    Turning away, Sasha then asked about another matter, "Any progress on Abigail''s case?"


    Vivienne sat down, "Soon. Mr. Wolf severely injured her; she won''tst many days."


    Sasha nodded, "Having hid within the Linter family for so long, she must have had multiple identities. And I can sense she''s specifically targeting you." Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Does dad know about this?"


    Sasha shook her head, "Grandpa and I kept it from him. He''s been at the front for years and might not have much attachment to this aunt. But if someone has been impersonating her for years, he won''t let it go easily."


    Vivienne agreed with Sasha''s sentiment.


    Arthur''s emphasis on family was evident in how he treated her.


    Before leaving, Vivienne asked Sasha what they nned to do with Winston if the Wright family were to disappear.


    Sasha smiled, "The Linter family can certainly afford to take care of a child."


    Besides, both she and Arthur felt a special connection to the boy.


    If it came to that, they would be more than happy to keep him.


    On their way back, Vivienne received a call from Draven, "Miss, a woman''s body was found in the west side of town!"


    Vivienne hung up, a smirk ying on her lips as she turned to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, what''s meant toe will always find its way."


    Percival made a U-turn, heading towards the west side, "As long as she appears, she''ll show her weakness."


    At the riverside in the west.


    Draven and his team had cordoned off the area, leaving only a small section open near the first crime scene.


    Upon Vivienne''s arrival, Draven


    reported, "Miss, we''ve identified the victim. A 29-year-old woman living alone, her heart was removed during a night jog before she was thrown into the river. We can only confirm her death urred within thest day."


    Vivienne acknowledged him and, donning gloves, moved forward to examine the body.


    The cut around the heart was clean and precise, likely the work of a de.


    The body was dumped in the river to obscure the exact time of death. Given the severity of her injuries, Abigail must be hiding around this area.


    Percival nced at the nearby facilities, "Have you checked all the surveince footage?"


    Draven nodded, "Yes, we''ve looked through everything."


    Vivienne stood up, instructing Draven, "Keep searching. Single women tend to be more cautious. Anyone who tries to approach must have prepared in advance." "Also, don''t limit your search to young women. Anyone acting out of the ordinary recently, regardless of gender or age, should be considered a suspect." Abigail''s skill in disguise was so advanced that not even Vivienne could spot a w. Changing her appearance was as easy for her as drinking water.


    Draven nodded and went off to ry the orders.


    Vivienne stared at the path from the roadside to the river, wondering how long Abigail had waited to find the perfect victim.


    A person capable of such patience wouldn''t easily let her target escape, no matter the disguise.


    She was bound to appear again.


    Following the leads provided by Vivienne, the agents of the Nine Mystics Society quickly zeroed in on a neer who had recently surfaced in the area. Digging deeper, they hit a dead end - the man''s records were virtually non-existent.


    Draven dispatched two teams to track down leads, rushing the first piece of actionable intel to Vivienne. "Boss, we''ve got a suspect."


    The photo revealed a thirty-year-old man. Vivienne nced at it and demanded, "Find where he''s staying."


    Draven nodded, made a call, and within minutes, precise coordinates pinged his phone.


    Apanied by Percival, Vivienne set out, leaving Draven to liaise with the local police.


    Their search ended at a rented


    house, where they descended into a


    damp, shadowy basement. The only


    furniture was a foldable cot littered with men''s clothing and a table that bore knives.


    What caught Vivienne''s eye,


    however, was the smear of bloodet


    elf


    and fragments of what looked unmistakably like a heart on the table, sending a chill down her spine. en.swhovelsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maybe her mentor, the old man, wasn''t just spinning tales after all.


    Some folks truly are bound by their dark desires, shamelessly crossing every line.


    Percival ordered the collection of evidence from the scene topare with the DNA of the victim.


    The body had been dead for a day; Abigail had anticipated their discovery.


    Leaving traces was a taunt, a message that they couldn''t catch her, couldn''t touch her.


    But pride often precedes a fall, and the overconfident often meet their demise at their proudest moment.

 Chapter 981

    Percival found a fedora and a pair of sunsses amidst a pile of men''s clothing.


    To the average Joe, these items might seem like mere essories.


    But for a man capable of disguising himself without detection, they were overkill.


    He pointed them out to Vivienne.


    At first, Vivienne was taken aback, but she quickly caught on to Mr. Wolf''s implication and scoffed, "She thinks these items are worthless to us, little did she know we''d uncover her Achilles'' heel."


    The hat, the sunsses, and this basement.


    It all confirmed one thing.


    Abigail, severely injured, was photophobic.


    Hence, whether it was her hiding spots or the timing of her attacks on solitary women, they all had to be in the dark.


    Vivienne stood up to leave, "Looks like I need to have another chat with the old man."


    On her way, Vivienne took out her cell phone and called Finnian, only to be immediately hung up on.


    Raising an eyebrow, she tried again.


    Still hung up.


    With a smirk, she decided against calling again and sent a text instead, "I''m on my way to the Perez''s, will be there in twenty minutes."


    Two secondster, her phone rang.


    Finnian''s voice came through, feigning indifference, "Who said I''m at the Perez''s? I''m not their nanny. Just because the kids got better doesn''t mean I can''t go back to my own ce!" "You little brat, you just want to see me, but you''re out of luck."


    Vivienneughed, her tone nonchnt, "Is that so? I just got a wild Heavenly-Snow Lotus, thought I''d let the master take a look. But if you''re not there, then forget it."


    Finnian snorted, "Don''t try to fool me with that, I don''t believe it.¡±


    Vivienne calmly replied, "Suit yourself. It''s useless to me anyway. Might as well give it to grandpa Perez for his tea."


    "You..."


    Finnian was clearly irritated, "You''re wasting such a treasure on that old man''s tea, are you trying to kill me?"


    Vivienne yed innocent, "You were the one who said you weren''t at the Perez''s, so I can only give it to grandpa now."


    Caught off guard, Finnian quickly changed the subject, "I, I just had to rush back to the Emerald Monastery for something urgent. What do you want?"


    Vivienne got straight to the point, "About that story you told mest time, I think it''s worth digging deeper into."


    "Just that?"


    "Alright, I''ll be heading back to the mountains anyway. I''ll see if I can find any ancient tomes about it there."


    After hanging up, Vivienne looked out the window, seemingly unaffected by the previous conversation.


    Percival asked, "Master went back to the Emerald Mountain?"


    Vivienne chuckled, "He hasn''t even left Rivenwood. Emerald Mountain is just a smokescreen."


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "So, this is?"


    Vivienne huffed, "Clearly, he''s throwing a tantrum. All this fuss over an agarwood bracelet, the old man is getting stingier with age."


    Percival, "...What about the Heavenly-Snow Lotus you got for master Tristan?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "I''ll just say it spoiled while waiting for him and throw it away."


    Percival, "..."


    For a mentor and disciple, they sure talk straightforwardly.


    Returning home, they coincidentally ran into Cecilia, who hade to visit with Isolde.


    Vivienne had no objections to her mother-inw''s visit.


    However, the gifts were indeed quite straightforward.


    Looking at the table full of herbal packages for strengthening tonic soup.


    The silence was deafening.


    Vivienne''s gaze naturally fell on Percival.


    As expected, Mr. Wolf''s face visibly darkened.


    After a deep sigh, Percival pulled Cecilia towards the balcony, "Mom, take this away. I don''t need it!"


    Cecilia awkwardly smiled at Vivienne inside.


    Then, as if flipping a switch, she


    tugged at her son, "Take what away? Vivienne is too polite to say, but you think you have a say in this? I went through a lot of trouble to get these; they''re said to be very effective!"


    Percival, "..."


    Does he look like he needs this?


    Seeing her son silent, Cecilia felt embarrassed, as men have their pride.


    Even if it''s not effective, it can''t be said outright.


    But as a mother, she couldn''t just watch her newlywed daughter-inw suffer...


    "Son, your grandfather made it clear when we came, the future prosperity of the Ellington family rests on you How can you seed if you don''t take care of your body? Listen to your mom, try a course first, and if it doesn''t work, we can always..."


    "Pfft!"


    Vivienne, who had just taken a sip of water, spat it out.


    Even Isolde, who was watching TV, jumped, "Vivienne, are you okay?"


    Vivienne hastily shook her head, "Just choked on the tea."


    It wasn''t her fault for overhearing; the balcony door wasn''t quite closed, that must be it.


    Little did she know that an offhand remark at the Ellingtons would bring such a "consequence" to Mr. Wolf. She''d definitely be more careful with her words in the future. Wondering if it was toote for regrets.


    Percival turned around at the sound, and upon catching Vivienne''s gaze, noticed her guilty avoidance.


    Looking at the table filled with enough medicine for a year, he couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    Was this how his wife portrayed him outside?


    Since when did he need medicinal supplements in that department!


    Percival looked away, turning back to stop Cecilia''s lengthy exnation, "Mom, for thest time, I''m not sick!"


    "Throw all that stuff away. Go back and tell grandpa that I guarantee he''ll get his wish this year."


    With that, Percival headed into the living room first.


    Cecilia stood frozen in shock.


    The remedy hadn''t even been consumed, and it was already showing its potency?


    After seeing Cecilia and Isolde off,


    Percival pulled Vivienne into theCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    house. No sooner had the door


    closed behind them than she found herself pinned against the wall, with Percival''s entire being pressing down on her. His kisses were fierce, asif he intended to devour her whole.


    Vivienne gasped in surprise, looking up into Percival''s piercing gaze that seemed to see right through her, a touch of guilt in her eyes. "My mom hasn''t even left the street, has she?" Percival''s eyebrow quirked, ignoring her protests. His hand gently traveled up from her waist, sending shivers down her spine, while he too felt the changes in his body.


    He leaned in, biting her ear with a voice filled with restrained intensity, "Vivienne, still think I''m not up to par?"


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    It wasn''t intentional.


    "Mr. Wolf, mom misunderstood, it''s not what you think... Mmph."


    "It''s toote for exnations now!"


    What followed was an hour of indescribable activities!


    In the early hours, just as Vivienne had drifted to sleep, she was roused by the rustling of clothes.


    Seeing Percival getting dressed without having slept, Vivienne blinked in confusion, "Mr. Wolf?"


    Percival turned, his voice lowered, "Sorry for waking you. There''s been a bit of trouble with Leopold; I need to check on him. You rest up."


    With a hoarse voice, Vivienne raised her hand slightly, "What happened to Leopold?"


    Percival sighed, "He decided to sneak into the Martinez estate in the middle of the night and got caught. They nearly ended his life, mistaking him for an intruder."

 Chapter 982

    Vivienne muttered under her breath, "Where is he?"


    The audacity of someone to mess with the Martinez family; who gave them such guts?


    Percival, seeing right through Vivienne''s thoughts, picked out a matching jacket from the closet and handed it to her, "At the hospital. Thomas is with him; it shouldn''t be anything serious."


    ncing outside at the breaking dawn, Vivienne found herself more speechless about Percival than about Leopold, the troublemaker.


    At the hospital...


    Leopold was lying in the hospital bed, swathed in bandages from head to toe, looking like a mummy. Only his eyes were visible, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Thomas, standing by with a mix of disdain and admiration, asked, "Leopold, I''ve got to hand it to you. Did you really think you could take on the Martinez family all by yourself? Are you brave or just brainless?" Leopold managed a stiff re in response.


    What do you know?


    It was all for love.


    He wasn''t about to waste his breath on someone who couldn''t understand.


    Thomas didn''t need a second to catch the subtext, snorting, "Have some dignity, man. If only you had acknowledged Griffin before today, you wouldn''t be in this mess, almost beaten to death by the Martinez family."


    Leopold was speechless.


    Really? Rubbing salt in the wound now?


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived, Leopold was tilting his head, enduring Thomas''s lecture.


    He was furious, yet unable to escape.


    After all, he hadn''t dared to let his family know about the incident, resorting to calling Thomas instead.


    Thomas greeted the neers with respect, "Percival, ma''am."


    Vivienne nodded slightly and approached Leopold.


    His eyes were clear; he seemed alright.


    Not dead, at least.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, Leopold looked so wronged he was on the verge of tears, his voice a garbled mess.


    Vivienne wasn''t interested in listening, turning to Thomas instead, "Have the Martinez family''s weapons malfunctioned? How is he still jumping around?" Leopold was bewildered.


    Did Vivienne have some misunderstanding about "jumping around"? He was nearly dead.


    Thomas thought, That''s savage, even for thedy of the house.


    Not even sparing her own brother-inw.


    If Leopold couldn''t see the anger in Vivienne''s eyes now, all his years of keen observation were for naught. Despite his hoarse voice, he desperately pleaded with her. "Vivienne... I was wrong. I shouldn''t have gone off on my own..."


    Percival pulled over a chair for Vivienne to sit, cutting off Leopold''s rambling with a nce at Thomas, "The Martinez family took their private justice on him, and now his voice is gone too?" Thomas was speechless, exining, "He screamed too much while being bandaged up and strained his vocal cords."


    The injuries were actually from falling off a wall, ming the Martinez family was a bit unfair.


    Leopold was mortified.


    Now they were pointing out every embarrassing detail?


    Percival had no words, realizing only Leopold couldnd himself in such a predicament.


    Vivienne handed Leopold a pill, cutting to the chase, "Who from the Martinez family let you go?"


    Leopold swallowed nervously before taking the pill, his voice meek, "Mr. Martinez. He said he was showing respect to my grandfather and told me not toe back again."


    Vivienne exchanged a knowing look with Percival. It seemed Leopold wasn''t entirely without support.


    Maybe there was still hope for this mess.


    As Percival nced at his vibrating phone, he warned Leopold, "Your uncle is on his way. You better think of what you''re going to say."


    Them?


    Leopold''s eyes widened in panic.


    That meant not just his dad wasing, but his grandfather too...


    "You told them about this?"


    Vivienne looked at him as if he were an idiot, "You caused such a scene at the Martinez family''s ce. The whole of Rivenwood knew in less than ten minutes. Did you think you could hide it?" As if on cue, hurried footsteps approached from the hallway.


    "That damn kid, is he trying to disgrace the Sterling familypletely? I''ll not spare him today!"


    "Dad, slow down. Let me handle it. You just watch..."


    This was bad!


    Leopold, in a panic, attempted to hide behind the curtains, only to realize his legs were still sticking out, making his hiding spot utterly useless. The three onlookers narrowed their eyes in unison.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thomas was the most shocked; he had personally seen the doctors put Leopold in a cast for his broken bones, advising against any movement. How did Leopold manage to spring up so quickly?


    Ken stormed in, his eyes instantly locking onto Leopold''s failed attempt to escape.


    Fuming, he threw his cane, "You


    disgrace Hiding now? You''ve really


    grown wings, sneaking into the


    Martinez family''s territory at night.


    Were you not afraid they''d blow you up, leaving nothing behind?


    Dous red at Leopold''s antics but internally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Martinez family had deep connections; if they had decided to go hard on his foolish son, there wouldn''t have been an escape. Leopold, dodging the cane, moved around the room, mindful of his injured leg, "Grandpa, stop! I''ll be really crippled at this rate..."


    "Better crippled than causing trouble all the time!"


    Leopold looked pitifully towards Vivienne for help, "Vivienne, save me!"


    Vivienne, already with a headache, could barely tolerate Leopold''s whining, feeling on the verge of an explosion.


    Max halted the elder''s move with urgency, "Ken, we came here to solve this issue, not make it worse by getting into a fight."


    Ken, recognizing it was Vivienne,


    immediately rxed his posture and


    sighed, "I get it, Vivienne. The Martinez family sent out their wedding invitations to everyone but us, clearly wanting to sever ties. What else can we do?"


    Dous chimed in, "Miss, the Martinez family''s alliance is with one of their own kind. Even if they''re not as powerful as the Martinez, they''re still above the Sterling family in status." Vivienne nced at Leopold, who was underestimated by everyone, and calmly stated, "So what if it''s within their own kind? Is Leopold any less capable?"


    Ken, looking at his grandson, was naturally biased in his favor.


    The concern wasn''t about the altercation per se, but the fear that Leopold, in his stubbornness, might actually confront the Martinez family head-on. Dous was somewhat taken aback by the turn of events.


    Leopold was nearly moved to tears, "Vivienne..."


    Vivienne, uninterested in the melodrama, dered, "No one from Emerald Mountain is to be trifled with."


    Ken''s eyes sparkled with hope, "Are you saying there''s still a way out of this?"


    Vivienne pursed her lips, "What the Martinez family wants is merely to send a warning to Leopold and the Sterling family. Otherwise, why would Griffin, the Martinez heiress, chase him for twenty years and even propose herself? Some people''s pride is too inted. It''s embarrassing for the Martinez family."


    The thought alone made Leopold feel as if all eyes were on him, their res sharp enough to y him.


    Swallowing hard, Leopold said, "Vivienne, just tell me what to do. I''ll follow your lead."


    "Let''s get your mentor involved. He can back you up and ensure your sess."


    This would also solve her own dilemma, sparing her the trouble of searching any further.

 Chapter 983

    Leopold froze, "Master?"


    "Vivienne, if I call out for the master, will hee?"


    Vivienne cast a nce at him, "You can''t summon him by just calling. Don''t you know how to ping someone?"


    A spark lit in Leopold''s eyes.


    Right, he might not be able to summon the master, but his brothers could.


    "I''ll message them right now."


    Excited, Leopold whipped out his phone, sending a voice message into the group chat.


    "Brothers, anyone knows where the master is, send me his location quick. I desperately need the master''s help, or my future happiness is doomed."


    The group was silent...


    Forget about the Martinez family losing face, at this moment, even the Sterling family would feel embarrassed.


    How did he switch gears so smoothly?


    No wonder the Martinez family felt so choked up.


    Five minutes passed, then ten, with only Leopold''s lone voice message lying in the chat.


    Leopold felt like crying. Why did it seem like when he was in trouble, no one cared?


    "Vivienne..."


    Vivienne, feeling a headacheing on, took Leopold''s phone and sent a 3-second voice message into the group, "Leopold''s fianc¨¦e has been taken. We need the master to show up!" The moment her message was sent, the chat exploded.


    Jerry: "Who''s got a death wish, messing with our Leopold?"


    Daniel: "Vivienne, what are you doing at Leopold''s? And since when did Leopold have a fianc¨¦e?"


    Eric: "Daniel, focus. Leopold''s in trouble and needs help. Vivienne, I haven''t been in touch with the mastertely, but he mentioned he''d be staying at Rivenwood for a while."


    The chat buzzed with activity as the brothers coordinated a response.


    Larry: "Don''t hang up, tracing his location now."


    Gary: "Leopold, you''re getting married and didn''t even drop us a hint, only told Vivienne?"


    Leopold: "Brothers, I swear I didn''t mean to keep it from you. It all happened so suddenly, and I couldn''t handle it alone. I''m grateful for your help."


    Larry: "Found him. He''s at a temple up in Rivenwood."


    Vivienne, taking charge, dered, "Tell him if he''s not at the Martinez estate within half an hour, we''re dividing his treasures into ten parts."


    The brothers acknowledged the n.


    Ten minutester, Leopold received a call.


    Shocked for a moment, he said, "Vivienne, the master himself called me."


    She gestured for him to answer as they got ready to leave.


    In the car, Thomas drove, with Leopold, nursing his injuries, in the passenger seat. Vivienne rested in the back, her head on Mr. Wolf''sp, finding afortable spot. Leopold, noticing Vivienne''s difort, voiced his concern, only to be silenced by a stern look from Mr. Wolf.


    Thomas had no patience for Leopold''s chatter, reminding him to focus on how to win over his future father-inw once they arrived at the Martinez estate.


    At the Martinez estate, Godfrey Martinez was in good spirits, chatting with Finnian. Even Sten Martinez had to step back, attending to them.


    Leopold was amazed, murmuring to Vivienne about the master''s influence, wishing he had sought his help earlier.


    Vivienne remained silent. The master was not only a revered figure from an ancient warrior lineage but also a respected geomancer, valued by high society for his skills. "Godfrey, I''vee to apologize on behalf of my grandson. Hope you don''t mind the intrusion," Ken announced, entering with his son''s support.


    Sten, not wanting to make a fuss over a minor issue, assured Ken it was all fine, then turned his attention to Leopold, expressing genuine concern for his health.


    The group exchanged pleasantries, with Vivienne and Mr. Wolf finally stepping forward to greet everyone, ensuring Godfrey, who owed Vivienne a life debt, offered the highest hospitality. Vivienne offered a polite nod, epting the situation with grace.


    Ken took a seat across from her, and she positioned herself next to Finnian, their proximity a mere coincidence.


    With a courteous nod, she said, "What a coincidence, Finnian, we meet again."


    Finnian''s smile twitched uncontrobly. Coincidence, my foot!


    He wasn''t born yesterday; he knew full well that Vivienne was the only one who could wrangle those oublemakers


    To get him out of hiding, that cheeky girl had really pulled out all the stops.


    Hearing their exchange, Godfrey,


    who was sitting nearby, suddenly remembered the connection


    between the two. Vivienne was the granddaughter of the South Hil family, and Finnian was


    well acquainted with them.


    "Look at me, almost forgetting. Ms. Hawthorn and Finnian should know each other."


    Vivienne chimed in with a smile, "Met a few times, not very familiar?"


    Finnian thought, Not familiar? You treat my treasures as if they''re your own backyard veggies?


    Not familiar? You had me pressing handprints as if lending you a grand was like borrowing eighty million...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Considering the few heirlooms he had left to pass down, he''d just have to bear it.


    Sensing the tension between the


    two, Godfrey didn''t probe further


    Just then, a servant came in with tea, and he seized the opportunity to


    change the subject. "So, Ken, what brings you here today?"


    Ken squinted his eyes. They were all cunning as centuries-old foxes, no point in pretending.


    "Godfrey, I''mying it all out today.


    My grandson might be a bit clueless when ites to understanding girls, but we''ve watched these kids


    grow up together. Why not give


    them a chance?"


    Godfrey''s face tightened, a mix of frustration and annoyance bubbling inside him.


    A chance?


    Hadn''t they given enough chances over the past twenty years?


    Just because their grandson was in the picture, they thought they could y dumb?


    If word got out, the Martinez family could have their pick of the litter. Why should they settle for their clueless boy?

 Chapter 984

    Pretending to ponder for a moment, Godfrey put on a troubled face and said, "Coincidentally, Finnian came by today with the same thing in mind-talking about marriage. And he mentioned his favorite prot¨¦g¨¦."


    Then Godfrey shifted the conversation to Finnian, "Isn''t that right, Master?"


    Vivienne, "


    Leopold, "......"


    Wasn''t Vivienne the master''s favorite disciple?


    Finnian shot a nce at his disciple, who was as cunning as a fox, hiding schemes behind every hair on his head, and another who was so simple-minded it was almost infuriating.


    Gritting his teeth and against his better judgment, he nodded, "Indeed, my disciple may not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but he''s the one I see the most potential in."


    He almost stumbled over his words but managed to keep hisposure.


    After all, today''s star was his dear little Leopold.


    As long as today''s event went smoothly, he could retire in peace.


    Otherwise, the boy''s wailing could drive a man to madness!


    Leopold had many qualities, but his tendency to burst into tears at the drop of a hat was something Finnian genuinely dreaded.


    Below, Ken was taken aback, exchanging a knowing look with his son.


    Leopold? The master''s favorite?


    They wondered if there had been some mistake.


    Their boy, standing out among so many talents?


    Believe it or not, Leopold did.


    With teary eyes, he looked at his master, who couldn''t bear to meet his gaze.


    Oh, he was so cherished by his master.


    From now on, he swore never to bad-mouth his master in secret chats with his fellow disciples again.


    Vivienne and Percival sipped their tea unbothered.


    Even if the master showered Leopold with undeserved praise today, they were resigned to listen.


    Seeing everyone stunned, Godfrey became more convinced about Finnian''s disciple.


    "Although I''ve never met the master''s disciple personally, given the master''s wisdom and capability, I''m sure this youngest disciple is truly exceptional, a dragon among men." Seizing the moment, Finnian added, "Well, what are we waiting for? Leopold,e here, meet your future father-inw and grandfather. Let''s consider this settled." Leopold''s face lit up, and he hobbled over, giving a deep bow to the bewildered Godfrey and Sten.


    "Father-inw, grandfather, I truly love Griffin. It''s not that I''ve been avoiding her on purpose. I genuinely wish to spend my life with her, please give me another chance!" Godfrey was bbergasted, ignoring the room''s astonished looks, he turned to Finnian, "Master, what''s this about?"


    Finnian, with an air of calm, looked at the excited Leopold, almost as if he''d won the lottery, and coughed, "Yes, he''s my youngest disciple, Leopold." Godfrey, "......"


    So, he had been praising this fool all along.


    Since when had Leopold be Finnian''s favorite disciple?


    Sten, clear-eyed, appreciated Leopold, especially since his daughter had been fond of him for years. Not something to be forgotten overnight.


    A gentle nudge, a light reprimand might suffice, no need for aplete fallout.


    "Dad, about Leopold..."


    "I disagree."


    Godfrey raised his hand to cut him


    off, addressing everyone,


    "Unfortunately, Griffin has already been promised in marriage to a suitable young man from our family. If no better match arises, the wedding will proceed in ten days."


    This deration did not sit well with Ken.


    "Now, Godfrey, you''re being unfair. You know how deeply the kids care for each other. Yes, my grandson hurt Griffin, but this is between them. We can''t decide for them." Dous also spoke up for his son, "Godfrey, Leopold truly cares for Griffin, he just doesn''t know how to express it. Please, for the sake of our families, give him another chance." Godfrey, visibly annoyed, was not inclined to discuss further.


    Vivienne, with a headache brewing, intervened, "Godfrey, this may be a matter for your two families, but I must ask for Griffin''s sake."


    Godfrey stopped, knowing he had to give Vivienne this much respect.


    "Speak."


    Vivienne calmly stated, "If Griffin marries the man you''ve chosen out of spite, do you truly believe she''ll be happy?" Godfrey fell silent.


    Vivienne continued, "You''re well


    aware of my brother''s character and


    capabilities. What you might not


    know is that in Emerald Mountain,


    we have a tradition of never


    betraying our chosen partner."


    Finnian nodded in agreement, "The girl speaks the truth. I can vouch for that."


    Godfrey listened, seeminglying to a realization.


    Then, a figure rushed from the backyard.


    Standing before Godfrey, she dered, "Grandfather, I refuse this arranged marriage. I will only marry Leopold!"


    Leopold, seeing her, nearly dropped his cane in excitement, "Griffin, you finally agreed to see me!"


    Seeing Leopold''s injuries, Griffin burst into tears.


    Leopold, unsure of what to do, said, "Don''t cry... please..."


    Tossing aside his cane, he hobbled over and embraced her.


    Griffin cried even harder.


    After chasing him for twenty years, she had finally won at thest moment.


    Leopold awkwardlyforted her, "My injuries are nothing serious, just fell from your wallst night trying to see you. The doctor said I''ll be fine in a few days." Griffin, with tears in her eyes, scolded, "You fool, do you have any idea how strong my family''s security is? You could have been seriously hurt..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The events ofst night were aplete mystery to her, and had she known, she certainly wouldn''t have let him wait outside like a fool.


    Seeing the situation, everyone present knew it was time to make themselves scarce.


    Finnian stepped forward tofort


    Godfrey, "The kids look like they''re really hitting it off. Just hear me out, matters of the heart can''t be forced, especially when ites to the debts of affection our descendants owe. It''s a burden we simply can''t bear."


    Godfrey''s gaze flickered before settling on his granddaughter, who was sobbing uncontrobly. He sighed in resignation, "Well, as long as she''s happy, I guess I can live with being the viin." Meanwhile, Ken was profusely thanking Vivienne, while also trying to discuss the arrangements for Leopold''s wedding.


    Faced with such a significant life event, Vivienne was overwhelmed and promptly decided to delegate the task to Mr. Wolf. She then set off to keep an eye on her mentor, who seemed to be looking for any chance to escape.

 Chapter 985

    Behind the Martinez family''s back door, a figure clutching a box sneaked away.


    "Master!"


    Vivienne stood with her arms crossed, silently watching him, waiting for the moment he would notice her.


    Finnian stiffened, then turned around with a grin, "You little rascal, what brings you here? Looking for me for something?"


    Vivienne returned the smile, raising an eyebrow at him, "Thought you were heading back to the Rockies, you made it back pretty fast, huh?" Finnian, "..."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing the box in his hands, Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "What''s that you got there?"


    Finnian instinctively hid the box behind him, "Nothing, nothing at all."


    Vivienne saw right through him, "Master, taking gifts for your own disciple''s matters? If Leopold finds out, you sure he won''te crying to you?"


    Finnian''s smile twitched, quickly pulling Vivienne to his side, "Come on, that fool of a kid is getting hitched, a little ''running errand'' fee for his master isn''t too much, right?" Vivienne just stared at him silently.


    Feeling guilty under her gaze, Finnian gave in, "Alright, alright, I''ll splurge on a fat check for his wedding, that should do it, right?"


    But his treasures were off-limits.


    With so many prot¨¦g¨¦s, if this precedent was set, the rest of the Wolf pups would surelye sniffing around.


    Vivienne nced around, cutting to the chase, "Master, we talking here, or somewhere more private?"


    Finnian, cautiously clutching the box, coughed lightly, "Here''s fine!"


    Changing spots might not guarantee his escape, after all.


    Vivienne nodded, getting straight to the point, "About that bacsh from forbidden magic you mentioned, is there a remedy?"


    Finnian frowned, "Hard to say, the aftermath of forbidden magic varies greatly, and the cause is as elusive as a curse, even if cured it''s only temporary."


    "Generally speaking, the most direct way to break the curse is to eliminate the practitioner of the forbidden magic!"


    Vivienne doubted it was that simple.


    If Den''s death could bring peace to the Wright family, Colin''s final wish wouldn''t be for their mutual destruction.


    Finnian paused, then added, "That''s just the simplest solution. Those who delve into forbidden magic usually harbor great ambitions and won''t easily expose their weaknesses. But, everything has its origin, and the source of the bacsh is bound to be with the practitioner."


    Hearing this, Vivienne had a n forming in her mind.


    Seeing things were settled, Finnian, clutching his box, attempted to make a quick exit.


    If his apprentices caught a glimpse of the box''s contents, he doubted they''d leave anything for him.


    Suddenly, Vivienne asked, "Master, evere across a condition where someone''s scared of sunlight after getting hurt?"


    Finnian halted, confused, "You ran into a vampire?"


    Vivienne rolled her eyes.


    She shared the situation about finding Abigail''s residence, "I suspect Abigail''s connected to that family you mentioned before. She heals by consuming human hearts and fears light." Finnian gasped, "To think we''d encounter such a monstrous being after so many years. The research potential on this is immense." Vivienne, "..."


    "You''ve seen this before?" Vivienne caught the importance in his words.


    Finnian scratched his nose, deflecting, "I''m no saint, can''t im to have seen every creature of the night. I''ll check when I get back."


    "Don''t get your hopes too high, though. Such tales are often embellished over time, their reliability questionable."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "How long?"


    Finnian thought for a moment, "A trip back to the Rockies, give me three days max."


    Vivienne nodded and turned to leave.


    Finnian paused, feeling he''d missed something crucial. Realizing, he stopped Vivienne, "Wait, what about the wild snow lotus you promised me? You didn''t forget, did you?" Vivienne spread her hands, unfazed, "I''ve been at the hospital dealing with Leopold''s mess all morning. Do you think I''d carry that around?"


    Though her logic was sound, Finnian felt yed, "You''re not tricking me?"


    Knowing her master all too well, Vivienne nodded, offering a verbal assurance, "Three days, I''ll exchange what you find for the lotus, guaranteed." "And about that box of treasures, let''s pretend I saw nothing."


    Finnian''s eyes lit up, "That''s more like it."


    Vivienne tilted her chin, "Can I go now?"


    Finnian waved her off, "Off you go. And tell those kids to stop bothering me. They''re grown enough to take care of themselves."


    Vivienne didn''t respond.


    Would she let go of such an efficient means of getting what she wanted?


    In the hall.


    Griffin stopped crying, helping the barely standing Leopold to a chair.


    She said apologetically, "Leopold,


    don''t me my grandpa or dad.


    They agreed to this bet out of. concern for me. They were worried what would happen if I did marry you and you changed your heart."


    Leopold, shocked, nearly jumped up, "Impossible! When I, Leopold, make a decision, it''s either for life or to the grave."


    Griffin paused, then smiled bitterly, "No need for such extremes. Knowing you care is enough."


    Leopold, realizing his mistake, "That''s not what I meant..."


    "By the way, Griffin, when you mentioned your grandpa ying along, does that mean the invitation was also part of the act?"


    Griffin couldn''t help but let out a chuckle mixed with disbelief, "Leo sometimes I think you''re in your own little world, man. Didn''t it strike you as odd that the invitation was only sent to your ce?" NovelDrama.Org


    Leopold just blinked in confusion, not quite catching on yet.


    He couldn''t believe everything was falling into ce so seamlessly.


    Going back, he knew he had to give a massive thanks to his mentor and Vivienne.


    Without them, he wouldn''t have even gotten a foot in the door of the Martinez estate.


    This whole ordeal made him see things clearer.


    The person he cherished and wanted to protect had always been Griffin, who never left his side.


    Seeing through his thoughts, Griffin


    was touched yet found it amusing,


    "You, my friend, owe Vivienne a big


    one. She saw thising from a


    mile away. Taught me to trust my gut and to trust in you too.


    "Huh?"


    Leopold was taken aback for a moment, "When did Vivienne know? Why didn''t she tell me?"


    Just then, Vivienne strolled in from the backyard, overhearing their conversation, she replied nonchntly, "Would telling you have made any difference?"


    Leopold turned around to find Vivienne suddenly there, which nearly made him jump out of his skin.


    Vivienne gave him a look that said ''really?'' and added, "If you ever want to walk properly again, better take care of that leg. Not even the best physiotherapist would take your case otherwise." Leopold nodded earnestly, looking as meek as a mouse.


    Vivienne exchanged a knowing look with Griffin, signaling she was heading out.


    Griffin nodded slightly, watching Vivienne make her exit.


    Outside, the Sterling father and son duo had already left, leaving only Percival by the car.


    As Vivienne approached, Percival took her hand gently, "Tired?"

 Chapter 986

    Vivienne nodded wearily.


    At this point, she was running on fumes, her mind a nk te with the sole desire to crash into bed and sleep for an eternity.


    Percival wrapped an arm around her and guided her to the car, signaling to Thomas, "Let''s hit the road."


    Thomas nced back at the house, noticing Leopold still inside, "Percival, what about Leopold...?"


    He had been outside and was clueless about the happenings within.


    Snuggled in Mr. Wolf''s embrace, Vivienne closed her eyes and murmured, "No need to wait. He''s probably over the moon with hisdy love, lost in his own world by now."


    Thomas was speechless.


    Some say ignorance is bliss, and Leopold was living proof, blissfully unaware of his dumb luck.


    With Vivienne and Finnian on their side, this n was bound to seed without the Sterling family lifting a finger.


    Back at their ce, Vivienne hurried through a shower, intending to hit the sack, but Percival had other ns. He dragged her to the dining table, "Hold up, eat something first. Your favorite strawberry cheesecake is waiting."


    Barely keeping her eyes open, Vivienne''s protest died on her lips.


    She let Mr. Wolf lead her to the table.


    In the end, she was spoon-fed by Mr. Wolf himself, too drained to even lift a spoon.


    She slept till the wee hours, waking only to quench her thirst and sift through a work email from Matthew before plunging back into sleep.


    The next morning, Vivienne returned from her run, refreshed and energetic.


    Upon entering, she heard Mr. Wolf from the kitchen, "Vivienne, you''ve got a call."


    She hummed in acknowledgment, having left her phone at home during her run.


    Checking her phone, she called back, "Cordelia, what''s up? Is Thaddeus feeling alright?"


    Cordelia''s voice came through, tinged with embarrassment, "Vivienne, Thaddeus is fine now. I was actually calling to see if you''re freetely. I need your help with a medical issue."


    "Medical issue?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne paused, "Who''s the patient?"


    She knew Cordelia wouldn''t reach out unless it was someone close in need, but Dorian and Thaddeus were not critically ill.


    No need for her intervention.


    Hearing no refusal, Cordelia felt even more indebted, "It''s my sister''s child!"


    "My sister has been living in the countryside for years, out of touch. She must be desperate to reach out. The local clinic has given up on the kid, and I had no one else to turn to but you, Vivienne." Without hesitation, Vivienne agreed, "Sure, pick a time, Cordelia."


    Cordelia was momentarily stunned, her gratitude deepening, "I''m free anytime, Vivienne. I know you''re busy, so whenever suits you."


    After checking her schedule, Vivienne responded, "I''m free today, can make it by 2 PM."


    Cordelia was overjoyed, "Great, no rush. I''ll be waiting at home."


    Hanging up, Vivienne headed to the kitchen.


    She found Percival alone, effortlessly whipping up her favorite dish, donned in a floral apron, exuding a cozy, husbandly vibe.


    Touched, Vivienne hugged him from behind, "Mr. Wolf, have I been neglecting you these past days? You''ve been handling everything on your own, even cooking daily." Percival continued his task, unbothered by her embrace, "Only now you feel guilty?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t I please you the other night?"


    Percival hummed, ncing sideways, "Was it just me who was satisfied?"


    Blushing, Vivienne retorted, "Mr. Wolf, don''t y the victim. We''ve only been married for three days. Are you nning to make up for thest thirty years all at once?" Percival patted her hand, "Who''s ying the victim? Who told their mom I couldn''t cut it?"


    Narrowing her eyes, Vivienne chose not to confess, "There are many ways to interpret words. Maybe you should reflect on whether your past actions led her to think that way." Caught off guard, Percival washed his hands, turned around, and lifted her onto the kitchen ind, his gaze intense, "Feeling energized?"


    Vivienne bit her lip, suddenly finding the once domestic Mr. Wolf irresistibly seductive.


    Trying to escape, "Mr. Wolf..."


    He leaned in for a kiss, leaving her dazed, whispering, "Aren''t you going to wash up for dinner?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Mr. Wolf had picked up some tricks.


    After a quick rinse, she saw Percival in the living room, phone in hand.


    Approaching him as she dried her hair, "What''s up?"


    Percival put the phone down, naturally taking the towel to dry her hair, "I''ve got to report to the office today, can''t apany you."


    Vivienne nodded, "It''s fine, I''ll visit Cordelia myself."


    As they left, taking separate paths, Percival kissed her goodbye, "Say hi to Cordelia and Dorian for me. And remind that boy Thaddeus toy off Isolde." Vivienneughed, "Mr. Wolf, ever heard of reverse psychology? Be careful, or you might end up ying matchmaker."


    Percival shuddered at the thought.


    If these two ended up together, would he regret his current stance years down the line?


    Vivienne caught on to his thoughts immediately and retorted, "Mr. Wolf, how can you be so sure that Thaddeus won''t be good enough for Isolde when he''s older?"


    Her brother Thaddeus might not have shown his full potential yet, but she was certain he wouldn''t just turn out to be an average Joe.


    Percival yfully tapped her on the nose, "You''re so biased, my dear. Thaddeus is your brother, but doesn''t Isolde feel like a sister to you?"


    Vivienne''s smile was radiant, "That''s exactly why I''m not against them being together."


    Percival was left speechless.


    Vivienne always had a way of catching him off guard.


    Outside, waiting, was Thomas, who could barely stand seeing Percival so reluctant to leave. It was clear as day that marriage had changed him. And it was absolutely true.


    As time ticked by, Thomas, bored


    out of his mind, decided to text Leopold, who was currently nursing an injury He teased him about whether his antics from the previous day hadnded him back in the doctor''s office for a reattachment surgery.


    Secondster, Leopold replied with a close-up photo of someone feeding him, so close that his smiling face almost seemed to jump out at


    Thomas. The caption read, O "Fianc¨¦e''s porridge tastes sweeter."


    Thomas was at a loss for words.


    He really should have known better.


    Everyone unting their rtionships, their faces practically glowing with smugness. Were single folks meant to be tormented like this? "Maybe I should get a girlfriend too..."


    "What was that?"


    Percival suddenly appeared, startling Thomas so much he almost dropped his phone. "Percival, it''s, uh, nothing, I''ll start the car."


    As the car roared to life and Thomas


    made his getaway, Percival nced in the rearview mirror at the departing Vivienne and said gravely, "You''re not getting any younger Thomas. No one''s stopping you from finding a girlfriend, as long as it doesn''t affect your work. Bottling it up isn''t good for your health."


    Thomas was at a loss for words.


    That''s not what he meant at all!


    Meanwhile, at a quaint rehab center nestled in the suburbs.


    Room number one on the third floor.


    The room was bathed in sunshine, facing arge bay window lined with countless books, their pages fluttering in the breeze.


    The sound of the door roused Colin from his reading. Setting his book aside, he stood up to greet his visitor.


    Spotting the familiar face, a faint smile broke through his pallor, "You''re here."

 Chapter 987

    Standing outside the door, Vivienne spoke in a detached tone, "How are you feeling?"


    The ce wasn''t far from her research facility, one of the many ventures under her belt.


    Bringing Colin here served a dual purpose: one, to better understand and neutralize the poison coursing through his veins; and two, because Den, still useful for now, would not hesitate for a second to exploit dark magic to end Colin''s life if he discovered his whereabouts.


    Colin, with a bitter smile, looked down, "Ms. Hawthorn, you''re well aware of my condition. Attempting any treatment on me is futile, a mere waste of your time."


    Vivienne frowned. She had little patience for those who gave up on themselves before she even had a chance to weigh in.


    Walking over to a table, she extracted a pack of silver needles from her coat but didn''t rush to open it. "I''m the doctor here. Whether or not you can be cured is for me to decide, not you. I''m pressed for time, so you have a minute to consider your options."


    "Of course, I can''t guarantee aplete recovery, but for now, I can at least save your life."


    After saying this, Vivienne fell silent, only watching Colin, who stood bathed in backlight by the door.


    The sheer force of Vivienne''s presence overwhelmed Colin. After all, eyes don''t lie.


    Vivienne was offering him help.


    Thinking of Winston, waiting outside, Colin realized he was perhaps too pessimistic. He indeed couldn''t afford to wallow in self-pity.


    Within ten seconds, Colin had his answer, "Ms. Hawthorn, I''ll ept your treatment."


    Vivienne nodded, "Come here."


    After checking his pulse, Vivienne instructed Colin to remove his shirt; she needed to block certain points near his heart with the silver needles to prevent the poison from causing an immediate death. In her eyes, there was no room for embarrassment or hesitation in the face of medical necessity.


    However, the sight of numerous scars covering the intended areas for needle insertion made her frown, not out of disgust, but because itplicated the procedure.


    Colin mistook her reaction, asking softly, "Did I frighten you?"


    Without changing her expression, Vivienne turned to grab her needles, "I prefer not to be disturbed while I''m working."


    Taken aback, Colin remained silent.


    The treatment required the needles to be left in for a while.


    Rising to wash her hands, Vivienne noticed some books on the windowsill and casually flipped through them.


    Twenty minutester, upon removing the needles, Colin''s face was as pale as paper, his body covered in cold sweat.


    After giving him some instructions, Vivienne packed her things to leave, not intending to stay a moment longer. She had to reach the Dorian residence by noon, as Mr. Wolf was away, and no one else would be cooking.


    She was particrly missing Cordelia''s home-cooked meals today.


    As Vivienne hurried to leave, Colin, clutching his chest, called out, "Ms. Hawthorn, please wait."


    She stopped and turned, "What now?"


    Barely managing to speak, Colin inquired, "How is Winston doing now?"


    Vivienne nced at him, her voice calm, "He''s with the Linter family. If you''re worried about him being left unattended after your incident, the Linters will take care of him. Besides, my parents are quite fond of Winston."


    Colin looked up, deeply inhaling before sincerely thanking Vivienne, "Thank you!"


    "You should be thanking yourself, not me."


    Vivienne always believed that the oues one faces are the result of their own choices. "Had you not decided to seek me out, the Wright family would indeed be in ruins now, including everyone involved." Colin''s eyes flickered, "The Wright family now..."


    Knowing what he meant, Vivienne cut him off, "Only Robbie and Brianna remain. One''s drowning in debt and desperation for money; the other''s lost their mind. The Wright family is essentially no more." Hearing the fate of the remaining members made Colin close his eyes, epting the inevitable.


    Lifting his head, he saw Vivienne stepping out, on the verge of leaving.


    "Ms. Hawthorn!" He had something crucial to reveal.


    Vivienne, visibly annoyed, approached him, "I''m giving you onest minute. Say everything you need to, all at once."


    For the first time, Colin saw her visibly upset but proceeded to share everything he knew.


    "I believe Abigail spared my grandfather because he possessed something vital, something that saved his life."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, "What was it?"


    Colin shook his head, "I''m not sure.


    Their conversations were always secretive. But I suspect it''s still with the Wright family; otherwise, Robbie wouldn''t have desperately tried to stop me that day..."


    Vivienne didn''t press further, "I understand."


    Without waiting for Colin to respond, she turned and left.


    Watching her depart, Colin smiled faintly, hoping his information would be of help.


    Once outside the clinic, Vivienne dialed Draven, instructing him to discreetly surround the Wright estate.


    If there was something there that Abigail coveted, she would undoubtedly attempt to retrieve it.


    Catching her was Vivienne''s main objective, not the item itself.


    She was after Abigail, the person.


    When Vivienne''s car pulled up to the Brooks residence, it was already one o''clock in the afternoon. She had called ahead to Cordelia, telling her


    not to go out of her way, just to leave some food for her would be


    fine.


    Knocking on the door, Cordelia promptly came to open it, "Vivienne, you''ve arrived."


    Vivienne nodded, "Got held up by something around noon, Cordelia."


    Cordelia waved her hands dismissively, "Notte at all. The important thing is you''ve made it. Come in, I''ve saved you some lunch."


    Once inside, Vivienne nced around, noticing no unfamiliar faces, and then inquired with Cordelia.


    Cordelia gestured towards the guest room, "Your aunt''s child wasn''t feeling well, so I let them rest in there. There''s no rush, you could see a doctor after lunch." Speaking thus, Cordelia brought out the warm dishes from the kitchen, setting each one before Vivienne.


    Without exception, they were all her favorites.


    Seeing the almost untouched dishes, Vivienne handed Cordelia a pair of forks, "It''s no fun eating alone, Cordelia. Join me."


    Cordelia paused, recognizing Vivienne''s thoughtful gesture.


    Smiling, she epted the fork and scooped up servings of steaming pasta for both of them.


    As they ate and chatted, Cordelia mentioned that Dorian''s arm injury was all healed up, and he had gone to the office early.


    Thaddeus had ssmates looking out for him at school, so his studies weren''t affected.


    Mid-conversation, a muffled cry of a child erupted in the house, low and deep, as if stifled by something in the mouth, afraid even to cry aloud. Vivienne nced at Cordelia, reading the source of the noise from her face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cordelia''s expression shifted


    slightly, and she stood up, telling et


    Vivienne, "It''s your aunt''s kid, probably having a fit again. You continue eating; I''ll check on them."


    Vivienne put down her fork, standing up as well, "Let''s go together; I want to see how serious the child''s condition is."


    Cordelia hesitated for a moment but then nodded.


    The guest room door was unlocked. After knocking twice, Cordelia pushed it open.


    Only a dim light filtered through the room, casting shadows.


    Vivienne looked for the child and unexpectedly met a pair of murky eyes staring straight at her, the flicker of light in them disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.

 Chapter 988

    Lights flickered on as a woman bearing a striking resemnce to Cordelia approached, her eyes shimmering with hope. "You must be Vivienne," she said, her voice tinged with desperation. "Cordelia told me you''re quite the healer. Please, I''m begging you, save my child. He''s only five years old."


    As the woman moved to plead further, Vivienne subtly sidestepped the outstretched hands, respecting Cordelia''s connection by addressing the woman as "aunt," "Don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can." Cordelia intervened, trying to calm her sister, "Delh, take it easy. If Vivienne is here, she''ll surely find a way to help Flynn."


    Tears welled up in the woman''s eyes, her voice rough, "Sis, I''m out of options. We''ve spent all our money on Flynn''s treatment. I wouldn''t have imposed on you if there was any other way."


    Cordelia sighed, her heart aching for her sister''s plight, "We''re family; there''s no trouble at all. Flynn is my nephew, and I wouldn''t stand by idly. Stay here in Rivenwood with us. Once Flynn gets a bit stable, you can start working at thepany. Things will get better."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Delh Wilson, overwhelmed by emotion, grasped her sister''s hands, "I''ve been so wrong in the past, judging you and your husband despite knowing how much you cared. I regret not reaching out all these years..."


    Cordelia''s eyes too filled with tears, "Let''s not dwell on the past. Our focus now is on getting Flynn better."


    Listening to the sisters, Vivienne pieced together the backstory of her long-lost aunt.


    No wonder she had never heard Cordelia''s brothers, Dorian and Thaddeus, mention her. Family tensions, it seemed.


    Her gaze shifted to a small figure hiding in the corner of the room.


    Tiny and almost invisible, the boy was silent, not making a single sound.


    Vivienne frowned, "Cordelia, take your sister outside for a moment. I need to examine the boy."


    With a nod and a wiped tear, Cordeliaplied, "Alright, Delh, let''s give Vivienne some space to work."


    Grateful, Delh nodded at Vivienne, "Thank you," before leaving the room with Cordelia.


    Once alone, Vivienne approached the boy, who seemed even smaller up close.


    A five-year-old should be nearing three feet in height, yet this child seemed barely over two feet.


    Setting aside gic factors, only chronic malnutrition could cause such stunting.


    Vivienne crouched down, addressing the boy gently, "Don''t be scared. I''m a doctor here to help you, not to harm you."


    The boy retreated further, even against the wall, his fear palpable.


    Vivienne noticed something, "Do you dislike the light, or are you afraid of it?"


    At her words, the boy''s head jerked slightly in acknowledgment.


    Understanding, Vivienne turned off the lights, softening her approach, "Is this better?"


    The boy nodded timidly.


    Having encountered simr cases of psychological distress, Vivienne knew not to push, "I promise, no needles or medicine. Just let me feel your pulse, okay?"


    Hearing there''d be no needles or medicine, the boy hesitantly lifted his head.


    Perhaps due to prolonged istion, his eyes, which should have sparkled with youthful curiosity, were dull and void of light. After a brief nce at Vivienne and realizing his own vulnerability, he quickly looked away.


    "My hands are empty, you can trust me," Vivienne reassured, patiently waiting.


    Minutester, the boy, gathering courage, timidly reached out his hand.


    Vivienne nodded in encouragement, praising his bravery.


    She then sat down, gently examining the boy''s frail wrist.


    After a moment, she assured, "I can treat your illness, but you need to cooperate. Can you do that?"


    After a pause, the boy nodded, giving his silent agreement.


    Vivienne stood, opening the door to find Cordelia and her sister anxiously waiting outside.


    "Vivienne, how is Flynn?" Cordelia asked immediately.


    Vivienne fixed her gaze on Delh, her voice calm, "I have a few questions, Cordelia."


    Seeing the seriousness, Cordelia reassured her sister before leaving to check on Flynn, "Vivienne''s here; it''ll be okay. I''ll stay with Flynn, make sure he''s safe."


    Delh prepared herself, knowing the questions toe, "I''ve got a rough idea of Flynn''s condition from the hospital. Ask me anything."


    "Is it possible he''s been poisoned?" Vivienne''s question was direct.


    "Poisoned?" Delh was shocked. "The hospital said it was due to long-term consumption of expired food and malnutrition leading to organ failure. How could it be poison?" Vivienne exined, "Toxins, if not cleared, can mimic organ failure."


    Delh paled, "And the poison?"


    "I can treat it, but I need to know the full extent of his injuries and conditions," Vivienne stated firmly.


    Delh, ovee with emotion,


    broke down, "It''s all my fault. If I had


    fought harder for custody... That


    monster, how could he do this to his


    own son... When I finally got back, Flynn was barely recognizable."


    "Taking him to the hospital, I found none would admit him, some even suggested preparing for his demise. How could I, as a mother, just watch my child fade away..."


    Vivienne listened in silence, piecing together the tragic tale of abuse and neglect that led to severe psychological and physical ailments in the boy.


    The emotional toll of such an ordeal can break even the strongest adult, let alone a child.


    Choking back tears, Delh implored, "Vivienne, my sister always said you were a miracle worker. Please, for her sake, save Flynn. If anything happens to him, I''ll never forgive myself." Vivienne answered honestly, "The poison in his system isn''t severe. Treating that will be straightforward. The real challenge lies in healing his psyche, which will take much longer." Delh''s face lit up with hope. "So, you''re saying you''ll help Flynn?"


    Vivienne gave a slight nod. It was a rare request from Cordelia, and helping was no burden to her.


    She had no reason to refuse.


    "The toxins need to be cleared from his system immediately. I''lle by every other day to administer shots. During this period, let him take things at his own pace. Don''force him into anything he dislikes."


    Delh agreed without hesitation.


    As Vivienne was leaving, Cordelia came out to see her off, urging her to take care of herself and not overwork.


    Vivienne nodded, indicating Cordelia didn''t need to see her out.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to open, Delh rushed over, pressing something hard into Vivienne''s hand.


    With heartfelt gratitude, she said,


    "Vivienne, I can''t thank you enough


    for agreeing to save Flynn. I don''t have much of value, but this locket has


    been in our family for


    generations. If you don''t mind. please take it. It would give me some peace of mind."


    Vivienne instinctively wanted to refuse, but seeing Delh wiping away her tears, she said, "You must take it. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rest easy."


    As the elevator doors opened, Vivienne saw the urgency in Delh''s eyes and didn''t push back any further, nning to hand it over to Cordelia next time, "Alright, I''ll take it."

 Chapter 989

    Stepping into the elevator, Vivienne nced at the antique locket glinting with a soft golden hue in her hand before slipping it into her pocket. The piece meant little to her personally, but for Cordelia''s family, it might hold significant value.


    Vivienne headed downstairs, coincidentally bumping into Dorian, who had just returned.


    Spotting Vivienne, Dorian hastened his steps, waving excitedly. "Vivienne!"


    With a smile, Vivienne greeted back, "Dorian, back so early?"


    Setting his briefcase aside, Dorian shared, "Cordelia called me at noon, mentioned you dropped by. Figured I''d head home early since the office was slow today."


    Vivienne always knew Dorian cared deeply for her, but it still warmed her heart to feel it afresh.


    "How''s thepany doing, Dorian?"


    Dorian, eager to discuss, mentioned, "Actually, we''re nning tounch a new product before the year ends, alongside our ssic range. It should help us better integrate into the local market. What do you think?"


    Dorian was always full of ideas when it came to the business.


    Though he often discussed these matters with Cordelia, Vivienne, being a significant investor, had a unique perspective.


    Dorian hoped for Vivienne''s approval on these strategic decisions.


    Vivienne reassured him with a smile, "You''re more than capable of making these decisions, Dorian."


    Relieved, Dorian then remembered the purpose of Vivienne''s visit. "Oh, right, Vivienne. You came to check on Flynn, didn''t you?"


    "I heard from Cordelia about the poor kid. He''s family, after all. We should help when we can."


    Vivienne pursed her lips, asking, "Dorian, how long has it been since Cordelia saw her sister?"


    Dorian paused, then replied, "Years, really. She wasn''t too supportive of our marriage, so we lost touch after tying the knot. Heard she moved away, haven''t seen her since."


    Realizing the gravity of his words, Dorian looked around and whispered, "Vivienne, is there a problem?"


    Vivienne knew his concern stemmed from a past incident that had left Dorian quite shaken.


    But she wasn''t sure yet if there was cause for rm, especially if Cordelia hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    Moreover, Flynn''s illness seemed genuine, beyond any doubt.


    She shook her head to ease Dorian''s fears, "Just thought it curious, given how different she seems from Cordelia and that you never mentioned her before." Dorian, relieved by her exnation, shared more about Cordelia''s family dynamics, highlighting the differences in temperament within the family.


    Vivienne decided it was time to leave, "Dorian, I''ve told Cordelia I''ll be around more often to treat the child."


    Dorian appreciated hermitment, "Thanks, Vivienne. Drive safe."


    Once in her car, Vivienne made a call to Draven, "Check if someone''s been trying to get close to the Brooks family in Havenwood. Look into this Delh too." Her instincts urged caution, especially with Abigail still atrge and Dorian and Cordelia''s safety her top concern.


    Returning home, Vivienne was greeted by theforting sight of lights on and the aroma of dinner.


    Mr. Wolf, or Percival as he was known, had returned.


    Hearing her arrive, Percival called out from the kitchen, holding a cake mold, "Just a bit longer, the cake''s almost ready."


    After washing up, Vivienne sat at the kitchen bar, watching Percival meticulously spread frosting on a strawberry cheesecake, feeling utterly content.


    "Mr. Wolf, you didn''t have to rush cooking dinner for me."


    Percival, with a grunt, didn''t hide his care for her, "I called Cordelia. Knew you were on your way back, so I didn''t head over."


    Vivienne, pondering over the locket she had received, ced it beside her, catching Percival''s attention.


    "What''s this?" he inquired, seeing the locket.


    "A token of gratitude from Cordelia''s sister," Vivienne replied, tasting the cake but seemingly preupied.


    Percival sensed her mood, "Something happened while treating the kid?"


    As Vivienne shared her concerns about Abigail''s elusive powers and the recent suspicious behavior of Cordelia''s sister, Percival suggested a cautious approach.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions. I''ll have someone keep a watch. If there''s any danger, we''ll be ready."


    Vivienne agreed, knowing all they could do was wait for more information before making any moves.


    At dinner, Percival casually broached a topic he heard from Cordelia, "Cordelia mentioned something about that kid. What''s up? Anything unusual?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivienne thought of the child and


    couldn''t help but frown, "The kid''s


    got toxins in their system, both physically and mentally


    Percival agreed, "Physical injuries can heal, but mental scars are harder to mend."


    Vivienne paused, her gaze shifting towards Mr. Wolf, "That''s why I''m thinking of finding someone who can not only ensure the safety of the Dorian family but also help the child adjust emotionally." After a moment, Percival suggested, "I can pull Anna from the team to assist you."


    Vivienne shook her head, knowing Anna''s limits, "Anna''s skilled, but getting her to exercise patience with a child? Unlikely."


    Vivienne first thought of Charlotte, but she was tied up with university obligations.


    Percival smiled cunningly, "You''re forgetting someone!"


    Vivienne looked at him curiously, "Who?"


    "Leopold!" Percival said calmly, "He''s got the physical skills and can chat up anyone from an eighty-year-old grandma to a three-year-old kid. There''s no one he can''t talk to." Vivienne narrowed her eyes, considering the option but also concerned about dragging someone injured into this, "His injuries..."


    "Injuries?"


    Percival chuckled, "Remember at the Martinez family gathering? Did that stop him from being his usual self?"


    Vivienneughed, realizing indeed, having Leopold with the Brooks family would set her mind at ease.


    Especially since Leopold got along well with Cordelia, even if he stayed there long-term, it wouldn''t raise any suspicions. Meanwhile, at the Sterling household.


    Leopold was in the midst of dinner when he suddenly sneezed loudly onto the table.


    As Ken and Dous were discussing a marriage arrangement, they halted, "..."


    Ken''s eye roll could almost be felt physically as he tapped Leopold''s head with his silverware, "Acting so carefree when you''re about to settle down, are you trying to kill me with frustration?"


    Leopold winced, holding his head, "Grandpa, it wasn''t on purpose. They say a sneeze means someone''s thinking about you. Maybe Griffin''s got me on her mind!"


    At the mention of Griffin, Ken''s


    mood softened, "You better make yourself useful around the Martinez estate these days. Know what to bring over. If Griffin feels slighted in any way, I''ll break your legs myself."


    Leopold, "..."


    Grandpa, my legs are practically there already.

 Chapter 990

    That night, Vivienne was tormented by a nightmare.


    In her dream, Abigail was desperately trying to kill her, but Mr. Wolf, in a heroic act, took the fatal blow for her and copsed right in front of her eyes. Vivienne, frantic, tried everything to bring Mr. Wolf back, but he wouldn''t wake up.


    The scene felt so real that Vivienne''s heart ached unbearably, as if she couldn''t breathe.


    She tried to scream for help, but no sound came out.


    Waking up, Vivienne felt a tightness in her chest, the suffocating pain was just like in her dream, too real to ignore.


    She clutched at her chest, speechless.


    Percival, sensing something was wrong with her, immediately turned on the light and saw Vivienne''s pale face.


    "Vivienne!"


    He quickly picked her up and gently patted her back. After a few minutes, Vivienne managed to catch her breath.


    "Mr. Wolf, I''m okay now, it was just a dream."


    Percival got up, fetched her a ss of water, and wiped the cold sweat off her face. "Why on earth would you have such a nightmare? You must be overthinking something." Vivienne, having caught her breath, shook her head.


    Sinceing down from the mountains, she asionally dreamt of her childhood with her mother, but never experienced anything like this.


    This pain that extended from her dream into reality was definitely not normal.


    Percival, his brow furrowed with lingering fear, was about to step outside. "I''ll call the doctor, have here over."


    Vivienne stopped him, "Mr. Wolf, it''s the middle of the night, she''s probably asleep."


    Percival frowned, "Then I''ll call Finnian to have a look at you."


    Vivienne sighed, "The doctor has really gone back to Emerald Mountain..."


    Percival paused, trying to think of someone else who could help.


    Vivienne sighed softly at him, "Mr. Wolf,e hold me, you pacing around is making me dizzy."


    Percival approached, his body tense, and hugged her tightly, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The scent uniquely Percival''s calmed Vivienne down, "It was just a nightmare, I''ll feel better after some sleep."


    Soon after, Vivienne fell asleep in Percival''s arms.


    But Percival stayed awake the whole night, holding her until dawn.


    The next morning, Percival got ready, waiting for Vivienne to wake up.


    Due to the midnight turmoil, Vivienne slept until almost noon. Opening her eyes, she saw Percival sitting by the bed, his eyes slightly red.


    Vivienne startled, "Mr. Wolf, what are you doing?"


    Percival gently helped her up, "Get up, we''re going to the hospital for a full check-up."


    Vivienne, puzzled, "What check-up?"


    Percival stroked her head, slowly saying, "I''m not at ease aboutst night, it''s better to have a check-up."


    Vivienne exined, "Mr. Wolf, it was just a nightmare, I''m really fine. Don''t forget, I''m a doctor myself. If there was something wrong, I would know. There''s no need to go to the hospital." Percival insisted, "Doctors don''t treat themselves, you of all people should know that."


    Unable to dissuade him, Vivienne let herself be helped up and dressed for the hospital.


    After the check-up, Percival went to the office to pick up the results.


    Vivienne went out to buy breakfast, sitting on a bench to eat, missing Mr. Wolf''s homemade breakfast because they left so early.


    Her phone rang-it was Draven.


    Vivienne answered, "Boss, the information you wanted has been found. Someone from the Hawthorn family did inquire recently." "Who was it?" she asked.


    Draven replied, "A person named Chris Field. He and the person you''re investigating, Delh, were married but divorced three years ago. He was following Delh''s trail to the Brooks family." Vivienne took a bite of her sandwich, "And the person I asked you to track?"


    "Delh picked up her child from the Field family ten days ago, left Sea City, passed through Havenwood, and upon discovering the Brooks family moved to Rivenwood, she followed. There were no suspic individuals involved, and it seems she didn''t realize she was being followed."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "Keep an eye on this Chris person, find out his motive."


    For now, Delh didn''t seem to be a suspect.


    Later, Vivienne called Leopold.


    Leopold, barely awake, mumbled into the phone, "Hey, Vivienne, what''s up so early?"


    Vivienne was straightforward, "The Brooks family has a child in need of emotional guidance. Go there, and while you''re at it, covertly protect Dorian''s family."


    Leopold, thinking he was still dreaming, replied, "Vivienne, are you sure you dialed the right number? I''m Leopold, not Thomas..." Vivienne, "..."


    "I''m looking for you. If you''re not there by 10, you''ll be sorry."


    Leopold sat up, hitting his leg in the process, gasping in pain, "Vivienne, don''t hang up..."


    "What now?" Vivienne asked, calm as ever.


    Leopold was on the verge of tears, "Vivienne, did you forget I''m injured? My leg can''t even protect me, let alone someone else."


    Vivienne shed a sly grin, "Seems like you forgot how Master ended up with the Martinez family, huh?"


    The moment her words fell, silence swept over the line with Leopold as if he hit the mute button. You could hear a pin drop. "Vivienne, damn it!"


    Right after hanging up, Vivienne noticed Percival looking at her, anxiety written all over his face, his grip on the paper nearly crumpling it. Setting aside her ss of milk, Vivienne stood up and reached for Percival''s hand, "Mr. Wolf, what''s got you looking so pale?" Feeling Vivienne''s warmth, Percival, startled, grabbed her hand and headed for the door, "Vivienne, let''s go. We need to see my mom."


    "Huh?"


    On the way, Vivienne couldn''t help but notice Percival''s hands trembling on the steering wheel, utterly confused.


    She had just circted her inner energy throughout her body not long ago.


    Everything seemed fine.


    Why then was Mr. Wolf looking so unwell?


    The Linter residence.


    The Linter family was having breakfast, and upon seeing Percival and Vivienne, waved them over to join.


    ??? ?


    Percival, hardly in the state to eat, quickly greeted Yorick before


    aphing Sasha, "Mom, I need


    youe with me. I don''t trust anyone else with Vivienne''s health." en.swhovels


    His words sent a ripple of unease through the breakfast table.


    Yorick looked on in bewilderment.


    Arthur stood up abruptly, "Exin to me, what''s wrong with my daughter?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sasha nced at Vivienne, still firmly held by Percival''s hand, and nodded, standing up to calm the


    men at the table, "Dad, honey, you go


    on eating. I''ll go check on Vivienne." en.swhovels


    Arthur, wanting to follow, was held back by Yorick, "Sasha''s there. What are you worried about?"


    Inside the house.


    Sasha ced her fingers solemnly on Vivienne''s pulse, closing her eyes in thought.


    Percival, beside them, hardly dared to breathe, the tension in the room thickening.


    Vivienne, at a loss for words, said, "Mom, I get Mr. Wolf being all weird, but why are you joining in on this too?"


    Sasha merely curled her lips in a smile, not responding to her.


    After a moment, she opened her eyes and nodded at Percival, "Go and get her some medication, one dose a day, for ten days should do."


    Vivienne, "..."

 Chapter 991

    "I''m off to get some remedies."


    Hearing Sasha''s words, Percival couldn''t help but let out a chuckle that he tried in vain to suppress!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vivienne then turned her puzzled gaze towards her mother, "Mom, what''s this mysterious talk between you and Mr. Wolf all about? I''m fine, why the need for medicine?"


    Sasha looked at her daughter, a mix of sympathy and exasperation in her eyes, "Have you forgotten all the medical knowledge I''ve taught you?"


    Vivienne, "..."


    Wasn''t she well aware of her own body''s condition?


    Seeing Vivienne''s expression, Sasha realized she hadn''t considered that aspect at all and gave her a hint, "Haven''t your cycles been off this month?"


    Vivienne was taken aback.


    Then, quickly cing her right fingertips on her left wrist, she felt her pulse. It was smooth, with tiny bubbles moving slowly through her veins - a subtle but unmistaken sign of a slippery pulse. Vivienne, "..."


    Was she pregnant?


    She hadn''t noticed herself.


    Seeing her reaction, Sasha spoke out somewhat helplessly, "Your irregr lifestyle and, well, your husband''s enthusiasm, I understand you''re young, but you should take it easy, especially during these first three months."


    Vivienne found herself speechless.


    The couple, newlywed, indeed had been indulgent.


    Thinking back, it must have been that night, a month ago, during her parents'' grand anniversary celebration.


    No wonder Mr. Wolf had such a big reaction at the hospital; not even she had considered this possibility.


    Nor had she thought she''d be expecting at such a crucial time.


    As someone who''s been through it all, Sasha couldn''t help but snort, "Shocked, or is it the marvel of a new life inside you that''s so bewildering?"


    When she had found out about her own pregnancy, the reaction was simr.


    On a mission, she couldn''t believe that the body, which a second ago was focused onbat, was now harboring a tiny life, a beautiful result of her love.


    The surprise and shock had almost brought her to tears.


    Hearing this, Vivienne knew her mother was projecting her own experiences onto her, wanting tough yet feeling it inappropriate, she simply sighed, "Mom, I''m not you. I''m married, am I not supposed to have this basic understanding?"


    This was her and Mr. Wolf''s child.


    A gift from above, sooner orter.


    She had been mentally prepared, just not so soon.


    She and Mr. Wolf had just celebrated their marriage, their time as just the two of them had barely begun.


    Sasha, "..."


    A daughter raised is indeed for someone else''s family.


    "By the way, mom, I had a nightmarest night and couldn''t calm my racing heart for a long time. Is it rted?"


    As a doctor, she could diagnose patients with precision, often knowing their conditions better than they did themselves.


    But when it came to pregnancy, she felt like a novice.


    After all, everyone''s body reacts differently.


    Hearing this, Sasha paused, then checked Vivienne''s pulse again, frowning slightly, "Hormonal changes during pregnancy and their impact on emotions are normal, but if it affects your physical health, it''s concerning."


    Withdrawing her hand, Sasha couldn''t immediately pinpoint the cause, resorting to elimination, "When you get home, remove any strongly scented items from the room, and keep your lotions and perfumes at a distance too."


    Vivienne nodded.


    Even if she forgot, Mr. Wolf wouldn''t let it slide.


    His reaction earlier was enough to show how taken aback Mr. Wolf was.


    Bing a parent in one''s thirties should bemon, yet for Mr. Wolf, it seemed like a miraculous blessing.


    Stepping outside, Arthur paced back and forth anxiously. Seeing Vivienne emerge, he rushed over, "My dear, how are you feeling? Is there any difort?"


    Vivienne, unsure how to break the news, simply replied, "I''m fine, dad. There''s no need to worry."


    Arthur''s anxiety deepened, looking towards Sasha for answers, his eyes betraying his concern, "Honey..."


    Sasha, unable to bear his worry, reassured him with a look, "Rx, Vivienne''s fine. You''re going to be a grandfather."


    Arthur was about to sigh in relief when the news made him freeze.


    "I''m going to be a grandfather?"


    Caught off-guard by his loud exmation, Vivienne decided to leave the exnations to her mother and sought refuge outside.


    In the living room, Yorick sat in an oak chair, sipping tea. Seeing Vivienne approach, he smiled warmly, inviting her to join him.


    With Mr. Wolf still away, and waiting


    being inevitable, Vivienne sat down, about to lift the teacup in front of her when Yorick stopped her, "That tea is invigorating; you shouldn''t drink


    it.


    Signaling to the butler, he ordered, "Bring a warm ss of milk for her."


    Vivienne, "..."


    "Grandpa, tea won''t affect me."


    After a moment''s thought, she added, "Nor the baby."


    Yorick, swift to act, took the tea away, adamant, "Still, we can''t take any chances. This is the Linter family''s first grandchild; it''s better to be cautious."


    Finding herself without a drink, Vivienne couldn''t help but ask, curious, "Grandpa, how did you figure it out when even my dad didn''t notice?"


    Yorick raised an eyebrow, "I may not know medicine, but I understand people."


    "When that Ellington boy came over, he was anxious but his happiness was unmistakable. Only a joyful surprise could make such aposed man show his feelings so openly." "Grandpa, your experience truly shows."


    Vivienne marveled at her grandfather''s insight. She had noticed Mr. Wolf''s nervousness but hadn''t considered this perspective.


    Yorick waved it off with augh, "It''s nothing special. I''ve been through this phase myself, recognized it immediately."


    Reflecting on the past, Yorick


    sighed, "When you were born, your


    father wasn''t by your side. He''s


    carried that guilt, so his


    over-concern now is


    vel


    understandable. Give him time, he''ll adjust."


    Vivienne understood the underlying message.


    on


    People always protect their own children first, extending their care to their offspring''s childrenter.


    The saying "love me, love my dog" seemed apt.


    Following Grandpa''s gaze, Vivienne sighed, "As long as he doesn''t treat me like a zoo animal, we''ll maintain a normal father-daughter rtionship." Yorick paused, a chuckle escaping him as he swallowed his tea, "I can''t speak for others, but your dad, he might just be capable of that!" Vivienne just shook her head, speechless.


    At that moment, the butler came over with a steaming cup of hot milk, thoughtfully apanied by a selection of delicate pastries.


    cing it in front of Vivienne, he cheerfully warned her to be careful not to burn herself.


    ncing at the "pregnancy special"id out before her, then at Yorick savoring his fine Oolong tea, Vivienne could already envision what her life would be like in theing months.


    Yorick set down his teacup,


    suddenly remembering something, and asked in a serious tone, "I heard some rumors a few days ago about some disturbances in the west side of town-was that his doing?"


    Vivienne knew exactly whom Grandpa was referring to and nodded slightly in confirmation.


    But beyond that, she wasn''t at liberty to share more details.

 Chapter 992

    Yorick finally stepped down from his position, a move that those in the know understood didn''te with any hidden agendas. His concern was purely for Vivienne.


    "If even a legacy as storied as the ancient knights can''t handle her, this person must be extremely cunning. When you and Percival deal with her, always have an exit strategy. Don''t go head-to-head unless absolutely necessary. Your safetyes first."


    Yorick''s words, filled with genuine concern, resonated deeply.


    Hearing Grandpa Joe speak so seriously was rare, warming Vivienne''s heart. "I will, Grandpa."


    Yorick smiled, satisfied, and said no more.


    In his old age, he found that fame and fortune were fleeting.


    Being able to see his family thrive, even hoping to meet his great-grandchildren, made him more content than anything else could.


    Life had treated him kindly.


    He had everything he could wish for.


    When Percival returned, Vivienne was at the center of a family ''care'' session.


    Seeing Mr. Wolf back, Vivienne was more eager to leave than anyone. At this moment, all she wanted was to get away.


    A father knows his daughter. Arthur, snapping back to reality, was even more dramatic than she had anticipated. Unlike her mother''s calm demeanor, her father seemed to have switched roles, hitting all her sore spots with his words.


    If not for the respect for the elders, she would have preferred a good old-fashioned brawl over enduring his nagging.


    Percival arrived, arms full of medicine bags, causing Vivienne to frown. "You actually went to get medicine?"


    Percival looked at her fondly, seriously saying, "Of course. Mom insisted on these prenatal vitamins. They''re all top-notch and good for your health. I''ll brew some for you when we get home." "Me? Drink it?"


    Vivienne was stunned, turning to look at Sasha. "When did you two arrange this?"


    Despite being right there, how had theymunicated about the medicine?


    Mr. Wolf had even gotten it exactly right.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sasha, not bothering to engage, simply took the medicine bags from Percival to check them, then nodded approvingly. "Good, Mr. Field personally prepared these. Start with these to nourish your body, and we''ll see how you''re doing in a few days."


    Percival took note carefully.


    Vivienne stared at the medicine bags, her headache intensifying.


    She was a doctor, which didn''t mean she enjoyed taking medicine, especially traditional Western concoctions.


    Sasha nced at Vivienne, a twinkle in her eye, adding, "You know she''s always hated taking medicine, make sure she finishes it, not a drop left!" Vivienne, "..."


    Truly her mother, not missing a chance even now.


    When it was time to leave, Vivienne walked to the car, about to open the passenger door when Percival stopped her.


    With a questioning look in her eyes, he opened the rear door instead, pulling her in with him, "It''s safer in the back." Vivienne, "..."


    ncing at Mr. Wolf, who wouldn''t let go of her hand, Vivienne felt the need to ask, "Who''s driving then?"


    Percival checked his phone, and momentster, footsteps approached.


    A slightly out-of-breath Thomas opened the driver''s door, "Percival, ma''am, sorry I''mte!"


    Vivienne genuinely felt her eyelid twitch.


    But she reassured herself.


    Mr. Wolf must be overly cautious right now. This would pass.


    It must.


    When the car abruptly stopped at a red light, Percival''s arm instinctively protected Vivienne, his brow furrowed, "Thomas, keep a distance from the car ahead."


    Thomas, oblivious to any issue, simply responded, "Oh, okay, Percival."


    Minutester, as the car sped around a curve on the overpass, Percival frowned, "Thomas, watch the speed."


    Thomas paused, visibly confused, but slowed down obediently.


    Not even halfway through the journey, seeing Percival''s unrelenting vignce in the rearview mirror, Thomas realized the seriousness. His years of service had honed his observational skills. Slowing down from 50 to 30 miles per hour, Percival''s expression finally eased slightly.


    Thomas secretly wiped sweat from his brow.


    Thankfully, his years with Percival allowed him to catch even the smallest cues.


    Vivienne, "..."


    Could she get out of the car?


    Would she even make it home tonight?


    Whether it was the car''s value or the formidable presence inside, they managed to crawl at a snail''s pace without a single honk from behind.


    Half an hourter, the car smoothly stopped outside the house.


    The Brooks family silently opened the door, stepping out, only for Percival to tightly grasp her hand, "Vivienne, hold onto me."


    Thomas quickly got out to assist, "Ma''am, are you alright?"


    Vivienne scoffed, standing tall, "Do I look like I''m not?"


    Thomas was taken aback.


    Percival gave him a look, "Grab the medicine from the back seat,e over first thing tomorrow."


    Thomas rushed to the trunk, stunned by the amount of medicine.


    So much concern for Vivienne today made sense now; she was indeed unwell.


    Upon entering the house, Percival carried her straight to the bedroom, gently cing her on the bed and even tucking her in.


    Vivienne took a deep breath, trying to calm the overly anxious Percival, "Mr. Wolf, I''m pregnant, not incapacitated. You don''t need to be this protective."


    From not letting her open doors to personally changing her shoes, and even carrying her the short distance from the foyer to the bedroom, at this rate, she wondered if she''d end up being fed her meals too


    Was Mr. Wolf perhaps a bit too overprotective?


    Hearing the words, Percival smoothly took a seat on the edge of the bed, puffing her into a gentle embrace Vivienne, the doctor


    mentioned the first trimester is


    crucial, and since this is our first child, I promise to take good care both of you. Nothing''s going to happen on my watch."


    of


    Vivienne wanted to express her understanding, her appreciation of his concern.


    But before she could speak, Percival stood up, saying, "Now, be a good girl and rest. You hardly ate anything today. I''ll go whip something up." Vivienne was left wondering... Did any of her words actually register with Mr. Wolf?


    Nevermind.


    At this point, arguing with Mr. Wolf seemed futile. He was clearly not in a state to listen. Better to let him be and have a proper talkter in the evening. Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message. ncing down, she saw it was from Leopold on WhatsApp.


    "Vivienne, where did you find this poor soul? I''ve been talking at him all morning and got zero, zilch, nada. The kid hasn''t uttered a peep. What is he, mute?"


    It seemed Leopold had managed to send the message on the sly, avoiding Cordelia and the others.


    Vivienne typed back, "His name''s Flynn. Try to get through to him if you can. If you can''t handle a kid, you''ll never hear the end of it from me."


    For others, such words might not sting, but for Leopold, they hit the mark.


    Within seconds, Leopold responded, "Vivienne, question my methods all you want, but never doubt my ability to get people talking. A five-year-old? Please, I''ll find out what he likes in no time."


    Satisfied she''d made her point, Vivienne replied, "I''ll be over tomorrow to see for myself."


    Leopold sent back a giant OK emoji, sealing the deal.


    Just as she was about to set her phone aside, it rang again. This time, it was Cordelia calling.


    Vivienne paused, puzzled. They were all in the same house. Were they really sneaking around, messaging her separately?

 Chapter 993

    Picking up the phone, Cordelia''s voice was indeed hushed, "Hey Viv, I heard from Leo that it was you who asked him to have a heart-to-heart with Flynn. Your aunt feels terrible about it and insisted I call to say thanks."


    Vivienne replied calmly, "No need to thank me, Cordelia. Leo was just bumming around; a dinner invite is more than enough."


    Cordelia chuckled on the other end, "Can''t just treat a guest who''s been such a big help so casually. I remember Leo loves my homemade pasta. I''ll whip up a batchter."


    Vivienne remembered something, "Oh, Cordelia, aunt gave me a locketst time we met by the elevator, said it was a family heirloom. I''ll bring it over next time."


    Cordelia sighed, "Delh, always thinking of these sentimental things... If only things could have been different... Ah."


    Realizing she might have said too much, Cordelia quickly changed the subject, "Don''t overthink it, Viv. Your aunt''s just a bit sensitive. I''ll take care of the locket." Vivienne nodded, not pressing further.


    It was clear Cordelia cared deeply for her sister, and some truths might not be entirely objective anyway.


    After hanging up, Vivienne listened to the faint sounds outside from Mr. Wolf.


    After a busy morning, the sudden calm made Vivienne feel a wave of exhaustion.


    Shey down and fell into a deep sleep within minutes, her dreams continuing from before.


    This time, she witnessed Abigail consuming a human heart, blood dripping everywhere, her eyes fixed on Vivienne, a strange smile on her lips, "Vivienne, they''re nothingpared to you!" Vivienne''s eyes turned cold; she tried to summon her power, but found herself restrained, her abilities gone.


    Abigail''s figure approached, her beautiful face cloaked in malice, her blood-dripping fingertip aimed straight at Vivienne''s heart.


    Waking up again, Vivienne frowned at the empty room.


    Getting up, she checked the room''s arrangement.


    She never believed in old wives'' tales.


    If the first time was due to hormonal imbnces from pregnancy, then this time must have been influenced by external factors.


    These dreams clearly meant someone was trying to manipte her emotions.


    Everything in the room was familiar, even the jars Sasha mentioned contained nothing harmful to the fetus, nor anything that could stimte one''s psyche.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The only other items were her and Mr. Wolf''s everyday belongings.


    Where exactly had Abigail struck from?


    When Percival entered, he found Vivienne standing by the table, eyeing some jars.


    Noticing him, she squinted, "Mr. Wolf, do you think Abigail is nearby?"


    Sensing Vivienne''s mood shift, Percival''s gaze darkened, setting aside what he was holding to approach, "Viv, don''t worry. We''ve secured the area. She can''t get close, and neither can anyone else." "Don''t let these emotions get to you."


    Vivienne nodded.


    Mr. Wolf was right.


    If she could be so easily disturbed, Abigail wouldn''t need to lift a finger to dismantle her from the inside.


    But Vivienne was no victim.


    She intended to find Abigail''s trail amongst these belongings and catch her herself.


    It was clear.


    Rather than killing her outright, Abigail seemed to relish in torturing her first.


    Like a seasoned butcher who lets the animal bleed out a bit before the kill, ensuring the meat, especially the organs, remain fresh.


    From the moment Alyssa targeted Mr. Wolf, Vivienne sensed it.


    Destroying those she cared about to drive her to madness was exactly what Abigail wanted to see.


    But Abigail underestimated her strength and Mr. Wolf''s power.


    She couldn''t touch Mr. Wolf, and she couldn''t hurt Vivienne.


    Not wanting to add to Mr. Wolf''s worries, Vivienne wrapped her arms around his neck, "It''s okay, Mr. Wolf. Take me back to bed."


    Percival hugged her tightly, "Alright."


    After settling her in bed, Percival brought over some chicken soup he had been simmering, cooled it with a spoon, and offered it to her, "Here, eat something first. The medicine will be ready soon." Vivienne, touched by the gesture, tried to take the spoon.


    But Percival insisted, "You''re not feeling well. Let me take care of you."


    She chuckled, "Mr. Wolf, it''s going to be nine months of pregnancy. If you fuss over me like this every day, I might just regress."


    Percival''s eyes lit up, clearly fond of the idea, "Even better. That way, I can always be with you and the baby. It''ll give me peace of mind." Vivienne, "..."


    Mr. Wolf couldn''t seriously be considering this, could he?


    After only managing half the soup, Vivienne shook her head.


    Her appetite had changed since finding out about the pregnancy, suddenly averse to anything too rich.


    Percival didn''t push, wiping her mouth with a napkin and handing her water, "If your stomach''s upset, we can wait on the medicine."


    Vivienne took a sip, nodding.


    Even if it wasn''t her stomach, she had no desire for the medicine.


    Supposed to take it for ten days straight.


    She couldn''t help but suspect it was a trap set by her own mother.


    In the pause waiting for the medicine, Percival suddenly spoke, "Viv, I think we should keep the pregnancy under wraps for now. My folks agree. Let''s wait until things are more stable before we tell everyone."


    Vivienne understood Mr. Wolf''s point, but she suddenly thought of a quicker way to draw out Abigail, "Mr. Wolf, maybe we can use this news as bait."


    "No way!"


    Percival''s broy furrowed, his


    expression one of seriousness that Vivienne had never seen before. "I can''t agree with you risking yourself like this, Vivienne. There are plenty of ways to deal with Abigail. We don''t have to go to such extremes."


    Vivienne hadn''t expected Mr. Wolf to react so strongly. Even if she was pregnant, she was fully capable ofe protecting herself. "Mr. Wolf, it''s just about spreading the word. I''ll be fine. You''re forgetting what I have Abigail can''t hurt me."


    No matter what Vivienne said, Percival wouldn''t budge.


    Neither Vivienne nor their unborn child was worth the risk to him.


    Even if the risk was one in ten million, he wouldn''t allow it to happen.


    Seeing Mr. Wolf''s stubbornness, Vivienne had no choice. It was the first time she had seen Mr. Wolf so obstinate, almost childlike. "Alright, we''ll do it your way, Mr. Wolf. We''ll keep this under wraps for now."


    Percival finally breathed a sigh of


    relief, tenderly touching her head and leaning his forehead against hers, his voice tinged with guilt. "Trust me, Vivienne. With me around,


    nothing will happen to you onour baby."


    Vivienne nodded. "I believe you."


    She realized she had been too impatient. Abigail was nothing more than a fugitive who had been severely injured by her and Mr. Wolf.


    It wasn''t worth upsetting Mr. Wolf over someone like that.


    Vivienne wrapped her arms around him. "Mr. Wolf, I didn''t mean to ignore your feelings earlier."


    Percival nodded. "I know. I''m fully aware of your capabilities, Vivienne. But now, with me and our baby in the picture, you have more to consider. It must feel restricting, which I know you hate." Vivienne felt a wave of emotion. Mr. Wolf truly understood her.


    If her mother could hear them now, Vivienne would probably be on the receiving end of a verbalshing.


    Percival checked the time for her medication, kissed her forehead, and stood up. "Wait here. I''ll go get your medicine."


    Vivienne was left speechless.

 Chapter 994

    The herbal concoction was brought over, and Vivienne just needed a whiff to identify the ingredients, their primary functions, how effective they were, when they would take effect, and what benefits they held


    for her...


    But, she didn''t want to drink it.


    She wasn''t a fan of taking medicine, something only her mom and Mr. Wolf were privy to.


    Vivienne felt her stomach churn at the thought, pinching the bridge of her nose, "Mr. Wolf, can I skip this one? Look at me, do I look like someone who''s under the weather?"


    Percival knew her too well, understanding that his words might not sway her decision. He even anticipated that she might dispose of the medicine at the slightest hint of an opportunity. Only mentioning her mother would do the trick.


    "Mom made me promise before we got back, insisting that you can''t skip this medicine."


    Vivienne choked, squinting at Percival with a double meaning, "Mr. Wolf, whose expertise do you trust more, my medical skills or my mom''s insistence?"


    "I trust myself."


    Percival pursed his lips, a rare blush adorning his handsome face, "The other night, I might have gotten a bit carried away. If anything happened to the baby... Vivienne, you know what I mean."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Mr. Wolf''s unexpected move caught her off guard.


    Knowing how she couldn''t resist his softer side, how could she refuse now?


    Seeing Vivienne silent, Percival chuckled and brought the medicine closer, but before handing it to her, he took it upon himself to sip half of it.


    Vivienne froze, watching Mr. Wolf down half the bowl without so much as a grimace.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time; Mr. Wolf was really going all out to get her to take her medicine.


    "Mr. Wolf, this is meant for pregnant women, not a poison test. What good does it do if you drink it?"


    Percival shook his head, indicating he was fine, "I checked with the pharmacist. These are all nourishing ingredients; it won''t harm anyone else who drinks it." Vivienne had no doubts that if drinking this medicine could relieve even a fraction of her difort, Mr. Wolf wouldn''t hesitate for a second.


    So, what more was there to say?


    Taking the half-drunk bowl from Mr. Wolf, she closed her eyes and gulped it down.


    Percival stared, momentarily stunned.


    Fortunately, he had prepared some sugar and cake on the side.


    Vivienne took a big bite of the strawberry cheesecake to chase away the bitter taste, then looked up inquisitively, "Mr. Wolf, what are you staring at?"


    Percival smiled softly, reaching out naturally to wipe a dab of cream from her lips, his eyes filled with endless affection, "I was thinking about when you were a kid. You never liked taking your medicine back then either. Your dad always had toe up with all sorts of tricks to get you to take it."


    Something flickered in Vivienne''s eyes, a hint of mischief, "Mr. Wolf, you didn''t start having ideas about me back then, did you?"


    Percival''s gaze deepened with an undeniable love, "If it weren''t for you, I might have dedicated my life to the nation."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, pulling him closer, "That won''t do. You can only be mine."


    Percival sped her hand, fingers intertwining, "So, I guess I''m quite lucky. Maybe fate decided long ago that you were the one for me."


    Their eyes locked, and Vivienne''s cheeks flushed as expected.


    Who says marriage is the graveyard of love?


    Post-marriage, Mr. Wolf had indeed be much more flirtatious.


    Snuggled in Percival''s embrace, Vivienne suddenly remembered something she had to do the next day, looking up, "Tomorrow, I need to stop by Dorian''s ce. With Leopold around, I should be fine on my own. I''m afraid if youe along, Cordelia might spot my pregnancy right away."


    If they were to keep the news under wraps, they needed to be extra cautious.


    Cordelia, with her keen senses and experience, might notice something off about Vivienne''s condition.


    Percival fell silent for a moment, his expression serious when he finally spoke, "Let Thomas apany you. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease."


    Vivienne nodded.


    For Mr. Wolf to even suggest this was already a significantpromise in her eyes.


    The next morning, Thomas was already waiting at the door. Vivienne grabbed her bag, ready to head out when Percival called her name.


    Turning around, she saw Mr. Wolf holding out a thick coat, insisting on helping her put it on, "It''s a few degrees colder thanst night. Don''t catch a cold."


    Vivienne eyed her alreadyyered attire and then the moderately chilly weather outside, nodding in agreement.


    Percival then handed her a thermal bag, "Here''s some calming soup and some fresh fruits. Have some if you get hungry on the way."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Was all this fuss really necessary just because she was pregnant, treating her like a national treasure?


    Dressed and with the "snack pack" in hand, Vivienne looked at Percival, "I''m off then?"


    Percival nodded, watching her leave.


    Before heading to the Brooks family, Vivienne made a detour to theb.


    She handed over a jade pendant she received from Delh to Brody for aprehensive check-up, thinking it was the only new item that had appeared recently. Arriving at the Brooks family, Leopold was already there waiting.


    Noticing Vivienne carrying a food container, he sneakily nced at it, "Vivienne, what tasty treats did you bring?"


    "Do you want some?"


    The mention of food brightened Leopold''s eyes, "Really? Can I?" Vivienne handed him the half-eaten fruits, "Finish it all, don''t waste."


    Curious, Leopold opened the container impressed by the delicacy of the fruits, "These look exquisite. Where''d you buy them? I should get some for Griffin too; eating fruits in autumn is good for the health."


    Vivienne shot him a look, "Don''t talk while you eat."


    With the house seemingly empty, Vivienne nced at Leopold. Leopold, munching on a strawberry, gestured towards a room. Vivienne approached and knocked.


    The door creaked open, and there stood Delh, dark circles under her eyes betraying her sleepless nights. She mustered a weary smile upon seeing Vivienne. "Vivienne, you''re here. I''m sorry to trouble you again."


    Vivienne''s voice was calm, almost soothing. "How has Flynn been these past few days?"


    The mention of Flynn seemed to


    open a floodgate in Delh, her eyes instantly, brimming with tears.. "Flynn... he had another episodest night. It was a rough night, and now he''s even more reclusive."


    "I''ll go check on him."


    Delh nodded gratefully at Vivienne''s words and stepped aside, leaving the room.


    Inside, the atmosphere was heavier than before. Vivienne quietly closed the door behind her and made her way to the corner where a shadowy figure huddled. "Flynn, it''s me," she said gently.


    The figure stirred slightly, a sign that Vivienne''s presence wasn''t entirely unwee.


    Knowing his current state of heightened wariness, Vivienne didn''t push. She sat down nearby, giving him space to get used to her presence.


    Once she felt the resistance from him wane, she softly offered, "Let me check your pulse."


    The figure on the floor instinctively shook his head.


    Vivienne stayed where she was, her voice even more serene, "Remember what you promised me."


    That seemed to hit a nerve. The figure curled up tighter, his voice weak and raspy, "Just... go."

 Chapter 995

    Vivienne frowned, a gut feeling telling her that something serious must have happened for Flynn to speak up like this.


    "Why do you want me to leave?" she countered.


    "Flynn, can you tell me what''s bothering you?"


    When Flynn remained silent, Vivienne stepped forward to check his wrist.


    As expected, Flynn dodged in a panic, his voice trembling almost to tears, "You can''t touch me, you''ll get sick like I did."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, following up on his words, "What kind of sickness?"


    "Is someone bullying you, or did they put something on you?"


    "Tell me, so I can help you."


    But he was just a kid and couldn''t hold back any longer, bursting into tears, his little hands pointing all over his body, "Here, here, it''s all dirty and it hurts."


    Dirty?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne tried to make out any clues from Flynn''s face, but the room was too dim to see anything clearly.


    Before her fingers even reached the light switch, the crying from the corner abruptly stopped.


    He must have passed out from being overly emotional.


    Pulling back the curtains, Vivienne quickly checked Flynn''s condition, making sure he was just unconscious before calling Thomas.


    Whatever was troubling Flynn, she was still unsure.


    Just to be safe, taking him to the hospital for a full check-up was the best course of action.


    Thomas, who was just outside, didn''t waste a second after receiving Vivienne''s call. He barged in, only to stop short at the sight of Leopold lounging in the living room, munching on pizza. Caught off guard by Thomas''s sudden entrance, Leopold, pizza slice in hand, pointed towards the room after a moment''s hesitation.


    With a look that said "good luck" to Leopold, Thomas strode towards the room.


    Knocking and pushing the door open, he announced, "Ma''am."


    Vivienne motioned him inside, "Thomas, we need to take Flynn to the hospital."


    Thomas nodded, but before he could bend down, Vivienne stopped him, "Wait, wrap him in a jacket."


    Without a second thought, Thomas took off his own coat, wrapped the child in it, and headed out.


    Delh appeared, her face turning pale at the sight, immediately stepping in front, "Where are you taking Flynn?"


    Vivienne nced at her calmly, "Flynn''s in a bad way, he needs the hospital."


    At the mention of the hospital, Delh''s concern deepened, "He can''t go!"


    Vivienne''s eyes chilled over, "Why not?"


    A normal person would prioritize their child''s wellbeing over refusing medical treatment.


    Delh''s eyes flickered, "You know about Flynn''s condition. He hates hospitals, being in a strange ce would only worsen his state." "He''ll be fine," Vivienne insisted on taking Flynn.


    Delh, eyes reddening in desperation, pointed at Vivienne, "Who are you to take him without my consent? I said no, and that''s final!" "And what if I insist?" Vivienne''s gaze was icy.


    Caught off guard by Vivienne''s tone, Delh was momentarily speechless, her face losing color, "I''m only sparing you for my sister''s sake, otherwise, who do you think you are?" "iming to be a healer, but at the first sign of trouble, you''re rushing Flynn to the hospital. How do I know you''re not the reason he''s unconscious? I demand an exnation." Vivienne met her gaze, her eyes even colder, "Are you looking for an exnation, or are you concerned about Flynn''s life?"


    Delh was taken aback, unable to respond.


    Taking a step forward, Vivienne''s expression was stern, "You''re his mother. Tell me, what''s making him loathe his own body to the extent that he can''t stand being touched?" Delh avoided Vivienne''s piercing gaze.


    "I''m not a doctor, how would I know what''s wrong with him..."


    Ignoring her, Vivienne signaled Thomas with a look.


    Understanding her cue, Thomas lifted the child and headed out, Delh panicking but not daring to confront Thomas directly.


    She could only block the door, "I''m warning you, put my child down, or I''m calling the police."


    Vivienne''s expression was frosty, her fingers ready to act, when Cordelia''s voice came from outside.


    "Delh, what''s going on here?"


    Seeing Cordelia, Delh pointed at Vivienne, tears in her eyes, "Sis, make them put Flynn down. He can''t handle this stress, and they''re insisting on taking him to the hospital. They''re putting his life at risk!" Cordelia, taken aback to see Vivienne about to leave, asked, "Vivienne, what''s...?"


    Vivienne felt obliged to exin to Cordelia, "Cordelia, Flynn''s condition is critical. If we don''t get him to the hospital, his life is in danger."


    Cordelia, who always trusted Vivienne, was rmed at the mention of a life-threatening situation, "Then you should hurry, don''t waste any more time."


    Behind her, Delh bit her lip, turning to Cordelia with tears, "Sis, I''m your sister. Do you believe her over me?"


    Cordelia frowned, her priorities clear in a crisis.


    Turning to Delh, she admonished softly, "Delh, you can''t be serious. A child''s health is no trivial matter. Vivienne is doing what''s best for him. He''s unconscious, for heaven''s sake, why wouldn''t we take him to the hospital?"


    Delh, dissatisfied, red at Vivienne.


    Cordelia silenced her with a look, "You''re not thinking straight. Vivienne is a skilled doctor, not a miracle worker. We need the hospital for this."


    "Enough, let''s all go together."


    In the hospital, after the test results came in, Vivienne received a call from Brody. The pendant they had suspected held some sort of toxin turned out to be just an ordinary piece of jade, devoid of any radioactive substances.


    Perhaps Delh wasn''t the culprit after all.


    ncing at the silhouette standing beside Cordelia in the hospital room, Vivienne narrowed her eyes. Maybe she had been mistaken.


    The reports indicated that Flynn had sustained damage to several organs over time, and his currenta was due to an exacerbation of toxins in his system, affecting his nervous system. However, the exams had failed to find any signs of these toxins on his skin.


    The umtion of toxins in Flynn''s body was a longstanding issue and wasn''t contagious, Vivienne knew that much. But why would Flynn tell her that merely touching him could transmit his condition to her? Vivienne couldn''t figure it out, but she was certain that all the answersy with Flynn. Once he woke up, the mystery would unravel on its own.


    In the hospital room, Delh was holding Flynn''s hand, tears streaming down her face. "Flynn, my boy, why is life so cruel to you?"


    Cordelia, standing by, tried to offer somefort, her expression equally grim.


    As Vivienne stepped into the room, Deliliah''s sharp eyes caught sight of her. Pointing directly at Vivienne, her demeanor drastically changed from how she had been at the Brooks family home, "Who let you in here? Get out! Flynn won''t need your visits anymore!"


    "All these ims of miracle working are a sham. My Flynn is dying because of you."


    Vivienne remained silent, and Cordelia frowned in objection. "Delh, Vivienne is my daughter. You''re supposed to be her elder. How can you say such things?"


    A dark shadow flickered in Delh''s


    eyes. Hearing Cordelia''s words, she cried even harder. "Sister, you heard what the doctors said too. They say Flynn won''tst a month. He was fine just before... Before she came in, Flynn was sitting up, and then he copses as soon as she enters. And sneaking him off to the hospital, she''s guilty, I tell you. Maybe it''s her fault Flynn''s condition has worsened so much."

 Chapter 996

    Cordelia couldn''t stand people talking about Vivienne in such a manner, but the news of the child''s illness also pained her heart.


    "Delh, what happened to Flynn is something none of us wanted. Besides, it was me who shamelessly asked Vivienne to treat Flynn. Why would she harm him? She wouldn''t even know who Flynn is." Seeing this, Delh''s eyes reddened with anger, a sh of hatred passing through her gaze, "Sis, have you lost your mind? Are you really going to prioritize someone who''s practically a stranger over your own sister?"


    "Don''t you dare speak about Vivienne that way!"


    This time, Cordelia was genuinely furious.


    Vivienne had remained silent, simply watching to see how long Delh could keep up her act. It seemed she was proving Dorian''s words right: the Wilson family always took advantage of Cordelia''s soft heart to use her.


    Stepping forward, Vivienne reassured Cordelia, "I''m fine."


    Then, turning to Delh with a calm tone, she said, "I''ll see Flynn''s treatment through to the end. He''ll be alright."


    Delh turned her head away, scoffing, "Flynn has less than a month left. Don''t think you can torture him any longer. I won''t let you."


    Vivienne countered directly, "If you don''t let me treat him, then he truly will only have a month left."


    Delh was speechless.


    Cordelia seized the moment to mediate, unable to bear seeing her sister upset, "Delh, you haven''t seen what Vivienne is capable of. If anyone in this world can save Flynn, it''s her."


    Delh, feeling cornered even by Cordelia, realized she had no choice but to relent, especially with nowhere else to turn.


    Cordelia, knowing her sister''s spoiled nature since childhood, believed smoothing things over would solve the issue.


    After casting an apologetic nce at Vivienne, she dered, "Alright, Vivienne will continue with Flynn''s treatment. If you''re ufortableing to the hospital, I''ll go in your ce. You''ve been by Flynn''s side every day, you''re wearing yourself out."


    Delh remained silent, which Cordelia took as agreement.


    Eager to avoid any further conflict between the two, Cordelia, caught between her adopted daughter and her long-lost sister, sought a middle ground.


    Vivienne nodded, epting the decision as a favor to Cordelia.


    Delh, after a nce at her son on the bed and wiping away her tears, followed Cordelia out.


    Once the door closed, Thomas stood guard outside as Vivienne began her treatment on Flynn. The toxins flowed slowly out through the silver needles, turning ck, indicating the depth of the poison within him.


    Vivienne''s expression shifted subtly.


    The toxins in Flynn were spreading too rapidly, and her usual methods were insufficient.


    She had to try something different.


    After removing the needles, Vivienne sealed them in a bag to take back to theb for analysis.


    She always believed in the innocence of children, especially when their bodies were pushed to the limit.


    Her phone vibrated in her pocket. Setting aside her work, she answered, "Master, you were looking for me."


    On the other end, Finnian''s cheerful voice came through, "My dear girl, I''m over at the Perez family''s. If you want information, you''ll have to trade me the Snow Lotus. Don''t think about stiffing me this time." Vivienne responded lightly, "Okay, I''lle by tomorrow. I''m tied up today."


    Finnian, sensing Vivienne''s unusual demeanor, asked, "Found a clue?"


    Vivienne replied honestly, "I''ve encountered a patient. The toxins were manageable, but within a day, they''ve spread to his heart. Now, I can only suppress them, not remove them quickly." "What kind of poison is this powerful?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s like a poison that''s been dormant for years suddenly erupting, uncontroble."


    Finnian muttered under his breath, "Isn''t this just like bacsh symptoms?"


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered, "Master, what did you say?"


    Finnian, confused by her sudden question and only remembering what he wanted, said, "You''re not nning on giving me the Snow Lotus, are you? I''m telling you, you have to..." Vivienne cut him off, "Not that, the part after."


    Realizing, Finnian exined, "Oh... You mean the reaction to the poison, how it''s been building up and suddenly erupts. It does resemble bacsh."


    Vivienne''s thoughts drifted to the pale-faced boy on the bed, wondering, "He has no ties to the Wright family. How could he exhibit symptoms of bacsh?"


    Finnian offered no further insight,


    only advising, Poisons are


    unpredictable. You can''t judge solely


    by what you see. Maybe it''s a poison


    we''re unfamiliar with. Just


    remember, find the source and


    conquer it." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne didn''t dwell further. Flynn''s condition was deep-seated, different from Colin''s.


    As she was about to hang up, Finnian added, "Oh, about that thing you asked me to look into, there''s been a surprising development."


    Vivienne, ustomed to her master''s tangents, calmly inquired, "What is it?"


    Finnian, barely containing his excitement, shared, "You know about the Grimshaw family''s ancient martial arts? Their family treasure, the Millennia Aegis, went missing during some turmoil." "If you can find that treasure, it won''t just be a huge help; it could effortlessly solve the bacsh poison issue."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Millennia Aegis!"


    Finnian eximed with a gleam in his eyes, "Exactly! Rumor has it that this artifact, whenbined with the prowess of a skilled psychic, can purify toxins within the body. It can even neutralize bacsh poisons. If used correctly, it could even


    enhance one''s psychic abilities."


    Vivienne mused thoughtfully, "Why hasn''t the Grimshaw family mentioned this before?"


    If she had known it could be used in such a way, she wouldn''t have had to wait until now to reach the seventh tier.


    Finnian snorted, "Such treasures are kept under wraps. Who would be foolish enough to broadcast their prized possessions as if they weremon as dirt? They''re not that naive."


    Vivienne was silent.


    After hanging up the phone, Vivienne instructed Thomas to ensure the hospital was secure.


    She then took the object in her hands to theb.


    Brody happened to being out from there and upon seeing Vivienne, his annoyance seemed to skyrocket. He casually pulled out an amulet from his pocket and tossed it to her, "Here, you''ve wasted enough of my time!"


    "Since when did a Specter Healer be so cowardly, scared by a mere trinket."


    Vivienne caught the amulet and nonchntly ced the object she brought onto the table, "This is just a prototype, but this is the real deal."


    Brody nced at it, his chin lifted in inquiry, "What is it?"


    As Vivienne swirled her gaze, a smirk yed on her lips, "Bacsh poison."


    Hearing those two words, Brody was rooted to the spot, his eyes fixated on the darkened silver needle on the table. He swallowed hard, "Are you sure?"


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, feigning a motion to take it back, "If you don''t believe it, I can keep it for my own amusement."


    If it weren''t for Mr. Wolfying down nearly a hundred restrictions overnight on what she couldn''t touch, she would have experimented on her own long ago, without needing his help. "Don''t, I want it."


    Afraid that Vivienne would change her mind, Brody grabbed the object and cradled it like a treasure, then vanished in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 997

    Vivienne emerged from theb only to find Percival, d in a sleek ck trench coat, giving Thomas some instructions.


    Not far off, Leopold leaned on his cane, clearly having just arrived with the others.


    She walked over and took his arm, "Mr. Wolf, what brings you here?"


    Percival pulled her close, giving her a thorough once-over to ensure she was alright before he rxed, "Came to pick you up. Are you tired at all?" Vivienne couldn''t help but smile at his concern, "You know I''m tougher than I look. Besides, I didn''t lift a finger in there. How could I possibly be tired?"


    Percival squeezed her hand gently, "That''s exactly why I worry. If Thomas hadn''t been there today, would you have jumped in yourself, forgetting our agreementst night?"


    Vivienne nced at Leopold.


    Leopold guiltily touched his nose.


    When Percival had called to ask, he couldn''t hide the truth.


    Once they were back in the car, Percival, sitting in the backseat, asked Vivienne what she wanted to eat, offering to cook for her at home.


    Seeing him dressed in a bespoke suit under his coat, Vivienne knew Mr. Wolf had made a special trip just for her, making her heart soften, "Let''s not bother, eating out is fine."


    Percival hesitated for a moment, "I''m notfortable with outside food. Whatever you want, I can make it for you."


    Vivienneughed lightly, "Mr. Wolf, we have all the time in the world. Are you sure you want to keep this up 24/7?"


    Leopold, overhearing their conversation and eager to regain Vivienne''s trust, chimed in with a timely suggestion, "Percival, Vivienne, I know this cozy little bistro downtown. It''s quiet, the food is clean and light. Perfect for you two."


    Percival gave Leopold a rare nod, "Send the location to Thomas."


    "Sure thing."


    Leopold quickly shared the location with Thomas on his phone, then, remembering something, turned to Vivienne, "Oh, by the way, where did you get that fruit sd today? Could you give me the shop''s name? I''d like to get a membership for Griffin. She''s not one for fuss, and it sounds just right for her."


    The air in the car turned icy.


    Percival''s lips curled slightly, "Was the fruit good?"


    Leopold nodded, ¡°Yeah, quite fresh. The mix was good too, just too many grapes for my taste.¡±


    Thomas only had one thought: Did Leopold have his brain numbed?


    Does he really not know, or is he pretending?


    The only person who prepares food for thedy of the house is Percival himself.


    Percival''s grip on Vivienne tightened as he spoke softly, "Grapes aid digestion and ease difort."


    Vivienne sensed the underlying message from Mr. Wolf.


    Leopold, puzzled, scratched his head, "I have a pretty strong stomach, so I don''t need that. But Vivienne, you didn''t tell me where the shop is. Is it far?"


    Percival scoffed, "It''s in heaven. You nning a trip?"


    Leopold nearly choked on his own spit.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Just asking about fruit, and now he''s being sent to heaven!


    Not daring to probe Vivienne, Leopold turned to Thomas, "What''s... what''s going on with Percival?"


    Thomas, feeling the heat, quickly pulled over to the curb and opened the door for Leopold, "This isn''t on our way. You should get out here."


    Leopold, staring at the vast countryside, was in disbelief, "Thomas, have you lost your mind, dropping me in the middle of nowhere..." Thomas, at his wit''s end, shoved him out.


    Saving you trouble, and you''re stillining.


    The car fell silent after Leopold was left behind.


    Percival''s expression was unreadable, only Vivienne knew he was certainly not pleased.


    He believed his cooking was solely for her, even Leopold wasn''t an exception.


    Vivienne gently touched his face, sneaking a kiss on his cheek, "Leopold ate my leftovers." Percival responded immediately, "Hmm, I''ll make less next time."


    Vivienne, "..."


    In the end, they didn''t eat out, as Percival had little faith in Leopold''s rmendation.


    Back home, Vivienne changed and was about to freshen up when it suddenly began to rain outside, the day darkening instantly.


    Vivienne looked outside then back at Percival, "Looks like a storm ising."


    Percival took her jacket, "Put on moreyers if you''re going out tomorrow."


    Vivienne paused, "How did you know I have ns?"


    Percival smiled, handing her a beautifully crafted box, "I''ve got everything prepared for you. Take it with you tomorrow."


    Opening it, Vivienne gasped, ¡°Heavenly-Snow Lotus. Where did you find it?"


    Percival pulled her close, wiping her hands with a disinfectant wipe, "It wasn''t a big deal. If your master likes it, then it''s worth getting." Vivienne, "..."


    Impressive!


    She loved it!


    The next day, Percival and Vivienne visited the Perez family together.


    This time, Finnian didn''t avoid them, sitting openly with Jasper in the living room, ying chess and drinking tea.


    As Vivienne and Percival approached, they greeted the two older men together, "Grandfather, Master."


    Jasper, all smiles, nodded in approval. It had only been a few days, but the couple seemed closer than ever.


    From the moment he walked in, Percival never left Vivienne''s side.


    Finnian, on the other hand, had his eyes locked on the box Vivienne was holding as soon as she entered. His face lit up, "You little rascal, did you actually get me the Heavenly Snow Lotus?"


    Vivienne snorted, "Didn''t you say if I didn''t bring anything, I shouldn''t expect to get any information from you?"


    Jasper was sitting nearby, and Finnian''s face turned a shade paler but heughed it off, "I was just kidding, you know."


    Vivienne nodded seriously and began to take the box back, "Is that so? Since my dear mentor doesn''t really want it, I guess I''ll just take it back."


    After all, she was taught from a young age to save the best things for her loved ones, and that included her dear mentor.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    Finnian panicked, "I said it was for me, how can you go back on your word?"


    Jasper couldn''t stand it anymore


    and shook his head, speaking to


    Vivienne withpassion, "Vivienne,


    your grandpa might not have much,


    but I have a warehouse full of things


    I


    simr to this. Come take a look


    with me, pick whatever you like, it''s yours."


    Finnian was speechless.


    Talk about being generous, offering a whole warehouse just like that. Why not share some of it with him?


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a smile, "Grandpa, I don''t need anything."


    Jasper, unable to stand Finnian''s


    pettiness insisted again that if Vivienne needed anything, she should juste to the Perez household. If the Perez family didn''t have it, he would find a way to get it.


    His granddaughter, Vivienne Perez, should never have to suffer this kind of indignity.

 Chapter 998

    A group huddled in conversation, but Jasper was soon dragged away to the backyard by the yful antics of two kids.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vivienne, with an exasperated look, turned to Finnian, who was hunched over a box, inspecting its contents for authenticity. "Master, you''ve epted the item. It''s time to stop beating around the bush." Finnian paused, reluctantly closing the box before his tone shifted. "My dear girl, what do you take me for? Didn''t I give you enough clues over the phone yesterday?"


    In the whole wide world, if anyone knew Finnian best, Vivienne would proudly im that spot without hesitation.


    Before securing the so-called Heavenly-Snow Lotus, it''d be a cold day in hell before Finnian spilled the real beans.


    To Vivienne, it was all about drawing information out of him, piece by piece.


    She gave him a knowing look. "Would you really discuss something as valuable as the Heavenly-Snow Lotus over the phone?"


    Finnian was momentarily speechless.


    Wasn''t his caution just to prevent eavesdroppers?


    After all, it had taken him three days of relentless research to uncover that information. If it got into the wrong hands, he''d be livid.


    The chill in the hall made their tea cool rapidly. Vivienne took a sip and grimaced slightly at its temperature.


    Percival, noticing her difort, quickly intervened before any further conversation ensued. "Master, Vivienne, maybe it''s better to continue this discussion inside. It''s quite drafty out here." He then stood, offering his arm to Vivienne and leading her into the parlor.


    Finnian, puzzled, looked around, failing to notice any draft.


    Perhaps the younger generation was just more health-conscious.


    In the parlor, Percival fetched a nket for Vivienne and handed her a mug of hot water, ensuring herfort.


    Finnian, realizing he was out of the loop, stroked his beard and yfully chided, "Come here, let me check on you. How''s your health?"


    Vivienne inwardly groaned, fearing this moment.


    After a visit to Dr. Sasha, she was already on a ten-day herbal regimen prescribed by Mr. Wolf.


    If Finnian started fussing, she wondered if she''d ever see the light of day again.


    With a poker face, she replied, "No need, Master. Let''s focus on the matter at hand. I''m short on time."


    Finnian, not easily deterred, insisted, "Even your grandfather is in the dark about this. What, you think you can hide it from me too?"


    Vivienne simply met his gaze.


    Sighing, Finnian conceded, "Well, a student grows beyond her teacher''s control, I suppose. Luckily, I have nine other disciples. If I called them all now, we could at least fill a table..." Vivienne''s patience was wearing thin, but she extended her wrist for inspection, "Here, take a look now."


    Percival watched, bemused.


    Finnian smiled as he felt her pulse, "Ah, this is promising. A smooth pulse; it suggests a baby girl. I''ve always preferred girls to boys."


    Percival brightened at the news, "Master, are you certain it''s a girl?"


    Finnian, with a knowing look, teased, "You prefer a daughter, don''t you?"


    Percival was about to agree when he caught Vivienne''s eye and quickly corrected himself, "I''ll be happy with either, as long as it''s Vivienne''s and mine."


    Finnian nodded, "Don''t worry. I''ve told you about your fortune before; you''re destined to have a good family life. Plenty of children in your future!" Percival couldn''t hide his joy.


    Before meeting Vivienne, he hadn''t given much thought to children. But the idea of having a family with her felt right.


    As the pair turned their discussion towards fortunes, Vivienne interjected, "Have you seen enough?"


    Finnian, still holding her wrist, adopted a more serious tone, "Hold on. You''ve been through a shock recently. Have you been treated?"


    Percival answered, "She''s already taking something."


    "And who prescribed it?" Finnian probed further.


    Vivienne couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "My mother."


    Satisfied, Finnian finally released her wrist, then inquired, "Have you found out what caused the shock?"


    Vivienne frowned, "Not yet."


    She suspected it might rte to Delh, but everything - from Brody''s insights to hospital tests - indicated otherwise.


    Finnian advised, "Sometimes, the answer isn''t on the surface. If you can''t identify the cause, best to steer clear of potential triggers. Your well-being is paramount right now." Understanding his hint, Vivienne quickly connected it to another issue, "Did you find anything about that family?"


    Finnian smiled, "You wouldn''t let that


    go, would you? Records of that


    family are scarce, suggesting they''ve mostly died out. Abigail, if


    connected, is likely from a minor branch. As for the rumor you''re interested in, there are many versions."


    Vivienne leaned in, intrigued, "About immortality?"


    Finnian nodded, "Exactly. It''s a tale as old as time - the more fantastical, the more fervent the believers."


    He continued, "One version closely matches your description, involving an ancient ritual of consuming human hearts for power."


    "But that alone wouldn''t grant immortality. It requires two additional artifacts, though their efficacy is unproven. It could all be just a myth."


    Vivienne''s interest piqued. While such tales might seem far-fetched to some, she knew Abigail wouldn''t dismiss them so easily.


    Her ultimate goal wasn''t just to live forever but to dominate the era, with immortality merely a step towards that end.


    To her, the life of one or a thousand mattered little in pursuit of her ambitions.


    So, the seemingly impossible odds never deterred Abigail. If anything, they only fueled her determination to experiment again and again.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes and continued, "Master, what exactly are the two things we need?"


    Finnian''s expression turned serious.


    "ording to the text, one is a heart that can substitute for the original in a ritual of sacrifice to the cosmos, and the other is a talisman that can be activated with supernatural powers."


    A substitute for the original?


    Vivienne spoke softly, "So, that''s why my heart is the only one Abigail wants."


    She sure knows how to pick her targets.


    Finnian had also realized this,


    shocked that someone would dare


    target his apprentice, "Exactly. If Abigail is indeed after this, you are certainly the prime candidate she could find. In other words, she needs


    a heart that is both powerful and young."


    Understanding this, Vivienne didn''t react much. It wasn''t the first time Abigail had tried to capture her, and surely a lot of research and investigation had been done on her part. But one thing puzzled her. "Why does Abigail want Mr. Wolf dead?"


    Vivienne hadn''t forgotten what Abigail had said on the wedding day.


    Before she could im Vivienne''s heart, Mr. Wolf had to be taken out of the picture.


    It seemed as if only with Mr. Wolf''s demise right before her eyes, could all of this be set into motion.

 Chapter 999

    Flynn''s condition was more stubborn and unique than Vivienne had initially thought. It wasn''t like any toxin she had encountered before. Relying solely on acupuncture to detoxify him, she feared, would do more harm to his organs than good before she could even thoroughly cleanse his system. Concerned, Vivienne reached out to Brody, only to receive a text saying he was too busy to talk. This piqued her curiosity-what kind of toxin could stump even Brody?


    She immediately called Draven for an update on the investigation. Draven reported that Chris, a man they had been looking into, was merely trying to siphon some money from the Brooks family to cover his gambling debts. He bolted when he realized Flynn''s sudden illness could lead to astronomical medical bills. Delh, on the other hand, was described by her acquaintances as timid and calctive, but not maliciously so, and often overshadowed by her sister, except in rare instances where her cunning surfaced. Something didn''t sit right with Vivienne, especially how coincidental Delh''s appearance had been, precisely when Vivienne had the Millennia Aegis, an ancient and powerful artifact, in her possession. It was as if someone was orchestrating these events, waiting for her to reveal the Aegis. Percival arrived just as she hung up. Sharing her suspicions, Vivienne voiced out, "I think Delh is actually Abigail."


    Percival, with a furrowed brow, admitted his own suspicions. They both knew that if Abigail had always been aware of the Millennia Aegis, a direct confrontation would have been simpler. Why use a child as a shield and hide in in sight? Determined, they decided to confront whatever n Abigail had up her sleeve.


    Over the next few days, Vivienne''s life slowed down. Hospital visits were interspersed with days filled withfort food prepared by Mr. Wolf, prenatal sses, and soothing music sessions for the baby.


    However, their routine was abruptly interrupted when Cordelia called one morning, urging Vivienne toe to the hospital as Flynn''s condition had worsened.


    Upon arrival, the doctors informed them that while Flynn had been stabilized for now, his condition remained precarious. Inside Flynn''s room, Cordelia, in tears, pleaded with Vivienne to save her nephew, emphasizing that he was all her sister had. Vivienne reassured her, promising not to give up on Flynn. She then inquired about their aunt, curious about her absence, to which Cordelia responded that she hadn''t been informed of Flynn''s condition.


    As Percival stepped out to fetch Thaddeus, who had been waiting anxiously in the lobby, Vivienne prepared her acupuncture needles. However, just as she was about to start, she suddenly turned and threw a needle towards Cordelia, who narrowly avoided it. Shocked, Cordelia eximed, "Vivienne, what are you doing?"


    Vivienne, with a coldugh, revealed her suspicion, "I should have known. Are you Delh, or should I say, Abigail?"


    Caught off guard, Cordelia''s


    demeanor shiftedpletely, and


    with a wave of her hand, she


    revealed her true identity, her voice turning sultry, "You''re as clever as I


    hoped, Vivienne. I always knew you


    were special. I like that."


    The room tensed, as secrets unraveled and true motives came to light, marking the beginning of a confrontation that had been brewing beneath the surface all along.


    Vivienne stared at Abigail, who was


    doing a poor@mitation of Delh''s


    demeanor, and felt a wave of boredom wash over her. Cutting straight to the chase, she said, "You''ve been beating around the bush for ages. Isn''t what you really


    want the Millennium Shield from


    me?"


    At the mention of the Millennium Shield, "Delh''s" face twisted in anger, "Hand over the Millennium Shield, and maybe I''ll let you die quickly."


    Vivienne scoffed, "You think I''d give you the Millennium Shield? You wouldn''t dare use it."


    Delight shimmered in Delh''s eyes, "So, you do have it. I wanted to see how it works with my own eyes, but it seems capturing you will suffice to make it mine."


    With that, she pulled out a small bag of powder from her coat, "Vivienne, your fate is to fall into my hands and be my sacrifice."


    Vivienne watched her with a detached coolness, as if observing a monkey at a zoo, "You think I don''t know where you''ve ced your poison?"


    "Delh" smirked, her cunning not matching her facial expression, "What does it matter if you know? The poison is in you now. You''re at my mercy, just like those Brooks family fools." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened, "Youid hands on the Brooks?"


    "Delh"ughed menacingly, "They were just delusional fools, each iming they''d die before letting me harm you. Ridiculous."


    With a flick of her wrist, Vivienne sent a flurry of silver needles flying, her voice cold as ice, "Where is Cordelia?"


    "Delh" dodged them effortlessly, a mocking glint in her eye.


    "Your real concern should be that man hopelessly devoted to Cordelia. He''s risked everything to save his wife. Who knows... by now, he might have already..."

 Chapter 1000

    Vivienne didn''t bother with a reply; she simply lunged at "Delh," foregoing her usual silver needles for a st of her powers.


    She had arranged for the Brooks family to be under protection, opting to only share the precarious situation with Leopold and Dorian. The directive was clear: if anything unusual happened, they were to whisk Cordelia and the others away to safety. That was precisely why she had signaled Mr. Wolf to head over. As long as Thaddeus was within their circle, he''d be safe.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated that Abigail would target Cordelia.


    Dorian had always been particrly attentive to Cordelia. If she were in any danger, he would undoubtedly rush to her side.


    Seeing Vivienne unleash her powers, "Delh" couldn''t help but smile smugly, her body effortlessly rising to dodge the iing st. "You''re no match for me. Resorting to your powers is a death wish."


    Vivienne''s gaze was icy as she retorted, "And what if I add the Millennia Aegis into the mix?"


    "Delh" shot her a look of disbelief. "You''ve mastered the Millennia Aegis?"


    As Vivienne attacked, the cold determination in her eyes was unmistakable. "You''ve been baiting me with that information, haven''t you? Waiting for this moment?"


    "Delh" conjured a protective wave of light around her, yet the force of the energy made her stagger back.


    Luckily, she had acquired a teleportation spell from the Wright family, allowing her to instantly move several feet away.


    Steadying herself, "Delh" looked at Vivienne thoughtfully, her smile widening. It seemed Vivienne''s prowess only delighted her more.


    "Excellent. It seems you''ve figured out how to wield it."


    "The Grimshaw family, those fools, have guarded the Millennia Aegis for centuries without understanding its true purpose. Now that it''s in your hands, you''ve saved me the trouble. I''ll just take you with me, wait for Percival to show up, kill him right before your eyes, and my grand n will be set into motion."


    Hearing this, Vivienne''s lips curled into a sneer of contempt. The notion of someoneying im to Mr. Wolf''s life was ludicrous on this earth. She would never allow it.


    By now, Vivienne had grown tired of staring at a face so simr to Cordelia''s. With a swift motion, she revealed Abigail''s true face.


    "Abigail, you really thought the Grimshaw family was oblivious to the artifact''s purpose? You thought they were the fools, but you''re the one being yed." Abigail, who took great pride in her appearance, narrowly dodged the attack. Vivienne''s words, however, left her genuinely surprised.


    Vivienne''s gaze was as piercing as when she first encountered Samantha''s beautiful yet deceptive face. Physical appearances were never to be trusted. Just like the ancient warrior lineage of the Grimshaw family, Abigail was under the misconception that others were ying along out of belief in her tall tales.


    In reality, they feared the power at her disposal and the ambition that could help them achieve their own goals.


    "Do you honestly believe the Grimshaw family has spent centuries guarding the Millennia Aegis without understanding its true use?"


    "They refuse to hand it over because they don''t believe in your so-called grand n. Instead, they fear you''ll drag their family name through the mud."


    With her true face revealed, Abigail dropped all pretenses,ughing wildly at Vivienne''s words. "Those idiots, their limited understanding couldn''t possibly grasp my vision. They''ll thank me, worship me, for I will be the one true ruler of this world."


    Vivienne watched Abigail''s madness unfold, her smirkden with mockery. "The world belongs to everyone. It has nothing to do with you, nor will it ever be yours to control."


    "Abigail, your end is nigh."


    Abigail''s gaze shifted menacingly, her voice dripping with bloodlust. "Vivienne, whatever happens today, you are destined to be my sacrifice. This is your debt to me!"


    "If not for your interference, my grand n would have been in motion twenty years ago. Your mother is of no consequence now, and this time, no one will stop me from taking your heart."


    Vivienne''s expression darkened. "You dared to target my mother?"


    Abigail raised an eyebrow, unphased. "Of course. Did you think I''ve been idle all these years?"


    "If it wasn''t for that moment of


    carelessness on my part, you wouldn''t be here today... but maybe


    that''s for the best. Now, your heart is


    the perfect one for what I need


    Young heart, young blood,


    everything is just right."


    Vivienne''s voice was calm, but her eyes were searching, "You mean, you couldn''t bring yourself to harm my mom because she was pregnant with me?"


    Abigail raised her hand, signaling


    she didn''t want to continue this futile conversation, "There''s no need for me to exin these things to you. All you need to know is that today you''re definitely not making it out


    alive." out


    A chill ran through Vivienne''s gaze, "We''ll see about that."


    Abigail Ephemeral let out augh, her amusement at Vivienne''s statement dripping with sarcasm, "Really? After all this time, you haven''t noticed that no one''sing to save you?" Vivienne looked up at her, silent.


    Abigail continued, "I''ve put up a barrier around this ce. They''d have to exhaust all their strength to break through, but what good would that do? By the time they get in, they won''t be able to stop me."


    "And you... you''ll just have to watch as they die right in front of you, before you be the final, perfect sacrifice for my grand scheme."


    Vivienne''s eyes hardened.


    No wonder Mr. Wolf hadn''t responded. That was why.


    With the situation changing, she had to make her move first.


    If the truth about the child was exposed, it could lead to even more trouble.


    She wouldn''t give Abigail any chance to harm her child.


    A fierce determination shed in Vivienne''s eyes as she threw silver needles, infused with her supernatural powers, aiming straight for Abigail''s vital points. Sensing the killing intent radiating from Vivienne, Abigail''s excitement only grew, "Vivienne, being a stepping stone for my grand n should be considered an honor." Through several exchanges, Abigail was all defense, no offense.


    Her goal was to stimte her prey continuously before taking its heart, like a cat toying with a mouse.


    Vivienne, timing her move perfectly, waited for Abigail to let her guard down. She concentrated all her supernatural power into her palm, ready for a killing blow.


    But just as she was about to unleash her power, a crack suddenly appeared in the barrier of the room.


    The next second, a shadowy figure burst through.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1001

    The towering figure wrapped his arms tightly around her from behind, halting the supernatural power she was about to unleash. "Vivienne, don''t hurt yourself." Vivienne Hawthorn blinked in surprise at the familiar voice before quickly grabbing the man in front of her. "Mr. Wolf, are you alright?"


    Just as Percival Ellington was about to respond, a pained "Ouch!" came from behind. "Geez, kiddo, got yourself a partner and forgot your old coach, huh? I nearly got a hernia from that freaky thing, and you didn''t even check on me?" Dawson was the first to dash in, and seeing the scene before him, he felt a lump in his throat, his annoyance nearly blowing the roof off. "Vivienne, how could you y favorites like this? Is ourbined worth really less than his alone?" The other apprentices trailing behind saw their beloved Vivienne in a tight embrace with Percival, worrying over him intensely, and felt as if their already wounded hearts were stabbed yet again. And it was a deep stab indeed.


    A stab that felt a hundred, no, a thousand times worse than any physical injury.


    How had their Vivienne fallen for this man?


    "Vivienne, my hand''s injured. Check it out, will you?" Donald''s voice broke the tension, prompting others to lose their patience.


    Larry chimed in after, "Check what? You should check mine first. What''s your injurypared to mine? I nearly coughed up blood, did I say anything?"


    Eric added with a sigh, "Vivienne, my heart''s racing. Am I about to die?"


    The others: "...You win."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jerry Perez was visibly frustrated. "Still arguing? We barely managed a simple barrier and almost got Vivienne hurt, and yet here you are, trying to take credit..."


    As Vivienne turned her sharp gaze to Finnian, who seemed to find the situation amusing, it was clear she suspected him of stirring up thismotion.


    Finnian chuckled, standing upright suddenly, his eyes still carrying his usual slyness towards Vivienne.


    "Both sides of the hand are flesh, after all. Bringing them here to see the action is fair, isn''t it? After all, we''re all in this together, and it wouldn''t be fair for you to hog all the glory and forget about your coach and brothers." Vivienne: "..."


    Did they seriously think this was some sort of treasure hunt?


    As Vivienne was about to lose her temper, Gary quickly tried to defend their coach, "Vivienne, don''t be mad at coach. It was our idea toe. He just hinted at it, nothing more, honestly." Finnian''s lips twitched.


    What kind of apprentices had he gathered? They never thought of him when it was time for credit but were quick to shift me.


    The others added their two cents, "Exactly, Vivienne. You didn''t even tell us about such a big deal. Do you see us as outsiders? Even if we''re not much, we could still help." Finnian: It''s like I''m the outsider here.


    Vivienne, relieved to find no injuries on Mr. Wolf, finally tuned into the others'' conversation.


    Noticing the absence of Leopold, she frowned slightly.


    Percival, sensing her worry, leaned in and whispered, "Don''t worry, Thomas has found Dorian and the others. Thaddeus is being taken care of by the Linter family."


    Vivienne looked up, meeting Mr. Wolf''s confident gaze, and sighed in relief.


    It wasforting to have Mr. Wolf around. Dorian and Cordelia were important to her, and any harm to them would weigh heavily on her heart.


    In the midst of their silentmunication, a coldugh cut through the air, a voice enhanced with power dered, "Perfect timing. With all this supernatural energy around, I have enough to activate the Millennia Aegis." Everyone froze, turning towards the source of the voice.


    However, they hadn''t noticed anyone else there, so absorbed were they in Vivienne''s situation.


    Finnian squinted, a dark shadow crossing his eyes, "You must be Abigail?"


    Abigail looked at him mockingly. "Old man, thinking a bunch of kids can stop me? Pathetic."


    Old?


    Finnian examined Abigail''s face, then remarked, "Oh, if we''re talking age, you''ve got me beat. With that face, you''re older by a mile. In front of an ancient witch like yourself, I dare not im to be old." "Insulting my face? You''re asking for it."


    Abigail''s eyes shed with a cold fury as she amed a powerful strike at Finnian, who countered with his inner energy. Despite holding his own, the confrontation was evenly matched, and Finnian, already nursing internal injuries, knew he couldn''tst long.


    Abigail, realizing Finnian''s vulnerability, intensified her attack, determined to crush him.


    Vivienne was about to intervene when Percival, using his top-tier supernatural abilities, shielded Finnian from Abigail''s onught.


    Abigail''s lips curled into an intriguing


    smile as she controlled Percival with her power and, with a flicker of movement, appeared before Finnian, delivering a devastating blow to his chest. Those who dared to mock her


    would pay the ultimate price.


    Finnian couldn''t dodge in time and coughed up blood.


    "Master!"


    Seeing this, his fellow apprentices rushed over to catch the injured Finnian.


    Vivienne''s eyes shifted in color as she quickly approached to administer a healing potion to Finnian, channeling her inner energy to protect his heart.


    She should have known, the ritual to break through barriers wasn''t without its dangers.


    Mr. Wolf stood unscathed, the injury had to be... the Master''s.


    "How dare you hurt our Master, I''ll kill you!"


    Gary, refusing to believe what had just happened, raised his fists and charged at Abigail, only to be hit by an invisible force before he could even get close. If Jerry hadn''t caught him, he would have mmed into the wall.


    Daniel clenched his fists, ready to avenge Gary, but a look from Jerry stopped him.


    "Don''t act rashly, something''s off with this guy."


    When Gary approached, he hadn''t even seen the man move, which showed that in terms of skill, they were not even worth his attention.


    Even though their Master still had his strength, the exchange between the two made it clear that this was beyond anything the ordinary members of their group could interfere with.


    If it had been a fair fight with their Master, Gary would have been more than just thrown around.


    Enzo, fueled by anger, said, "Jerry, we can''t just let this slide. He bullied our Master and Gary. I can''t stand it."


    Donald also stood up, his eyes filled with a desire for vengeance, "Right, we can''t let this guy get away with what he did to our Master."

 Chapter 1002

    Just as they breached the barrier, it seemed like Master Finnian had barely broken a sweat. But in reality, he had exhausted nearly half of his power. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have emerged unscathed. He had overexerted himself to ensure their safety. They couldn''t just stand by and watch Master Finnian suffer for nothing.


    Donald and Enzounched into action together, but high martial arts skills proved futile against supernatural powers.


    They hadn''t even gotten close to Abigail when they saw her smirk, casually waving her hand. Without much effort, an invisible force hit them like a freight train, targeting their very core.


    "Ugh!"


    Donald and Enzo spat out blood simultaneously.


    Abigail was about to strike again when Percival intervened, matching her power with his own. Both were beyond level ten in their abilities, making everyone else feel like they were under a mountain''s weight.


    Luckily, the area was cleared, and guards outside prevented anyone from interrupting.


    Finnian, having regained some strength from the inner energy transferred to him, stopped Vivienne from continuing, sighing, "Lass, I could live without my life, but not without my pride." Vivienne, "..."


    Even now, he was worried about pride.


    Those closely monitoring Finnian''s condition tensed up at his words.


    Gary, unable to hold back, burst into tears on Finnian, "Master, you can''t die! I''ve yet to avenge you. If you go, what''ll be of us? What about the treasures you''ve hidden in the back hills..." Finnian''s face twitched in annoyance.


    Seeing a reaction, the other disciples urged, "Keep going, Gary, it''s working!"


    Thinking of a surefire tactic, Gary continued, "Master, don''t die. We''ll leave those treasures be for now. With Vivienne''s strength, there''s surely a way. Just hold on..."


    "Hold on my foot!"


    Finnian grabbed Gary''s ear, eyes zing red, "How did you know about the treasures in the back hills? You wolves are all eyeing my stash, aren''t you? And here I am, not yet dead, and you''re already dividing my belongings..." Finnian almost choked on his words.


    Seeing the situation, Jerry quickly intervened, calming Finnian, "Master, calm down, or you''ll just hurt yourself again."


    Finnian, "..."


    If anything happened to him, it would be because of these students.


    Vivienne stood up, addressing the group, "Alright, take Master away. Leave the rest to me."


    "Vivienne, you alone..."


    Dawson was worried but got cut off by Enzo, "Enough, Dawson. If Vivienne says she can handle it, she can. Besides, we''d only get in her way."


    Finnian nodded, "Lass, I''ve cleared the path for you. Make sure to avenge me!"


    The others echoed his sentiment.


    Vivienne, "..."


    She hadn''t expected their appearance today.


    Once they left, Vivienne called out to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, let''s do this."


    Percival''s eyes were cold and dark, his inner energy at its peak.


    Abigail tried to counter but found herself overwhelmed by their strength. She couldn''t believe it as she staggered, "How... how is this possible."


    Vivienne approached her, "I forgot to mention, the Millennia Aegis was hidden within Mr. Wolf all along."


    "You..."


    Vivienne cut her off, knowing her thoughts, "You assumed I''d keep the Millennia Aegis on me, hence hesitated to attack. One, fearing you''d harm me, and two, the Aegis. But you miscalcted."


    She looked down at her, "With level ten abilities plus the Millennia Aegis, Abigail, what chance did you really have of leaving here alive?"


    Abigail sneered, teleporting next to the hospital bed in a defiant move, "What does it matter? The Millennia Aegis will be mine, whether you''re alive or dead makes no difference."


    Saying so, she grabbed Flynn by the throat, ready to snap it with little effort.


    "Hand it over, and I''ll spare him."


    Vivienne, calm, countered, "Did you really think I''d leave the real Flynn for you to harm?"


    Abigail, intrigued, "So the fake doesn''t matter. But what about the real one?"


    Vivienne frowned, "Delh Wilson is in your hands!"


    Abigailughed, "She''s not who I meant."


    Vivienne''s expression turned icy as she moved to retrieve Flynn, but was toote. Abigail lifted him from the bed, showcasing her power as she moved them to a window.


    "To save them, and your little apprentice, follow me."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged looks before pursuing.


    Abigail led them to a secluded area, havingid a trap. When Vivienne and Percival arrived, they found Flynn, Leopold Sterling, and Delh bound together in the center of arge field, surrounded by mystical symbols. Seeing Vivienne and Percival approaching, Leopold shouted at them, "Vivienne, Percival, help me out here! This wicked witch wants to have me for dinner..."


    Percival frowned, "Weren''t you supposed to be on a rescue mission? How did you end up tied up here?"


    Leopold looked like he was about to cry, "I have no idea, man. Thomas put Cordelia in the front car, and I was following with Cordelia''s sister in the back. Out of nowhere, the road just vanished beneath us, and we hit this weird loop, like something out of a haunted tale. No matter how hard I floored it, we just couldn''? break


    free..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne was silent.


    It looked like Abigail had activated some sort of spell. They were trapped.


    It wasn''t a haunted loop that Leopold''s car was stuck in; it was because of the spell that had been activated.


    Percival sensed it too, and when he tried to use his special ability, he felt his inner energy being blocked.


    He was about to test the powers of the Millennia Aegis when Vivienne held him back.


    She shook her head, signaling Mr. Wolf to wait.


    That''s when Abigail stepped out from the shadows, dressed in a striking red gown, smiling at them "Save your energy. I''ve already taken control of your special abilities By noon today, you''ll be contributing to my eternal youth."


    Hearing this, Leopold couldn''t hold back and spat out, "Pah, you ancient hag, what century do you think this is, still dreaming about eternal youth? How has all that dark magic not backfired on you yet? Someone should just poison you and be done with it!"

 Chapter 1003

    Before Leopold could utter another word, Abigail waved her hand, silencing him instantly.


    "Today''s my lucky day, so I''ll spare your life. Just so you can watch as they fall one by one, bing unwitting pawns in my grand scheme." Leopold''s eyes bulged in disbelief.


    If looks could kill, he''d have in the wicked witch a thousand times over and fed her remains to the sharks.


    Her grand scheme? Probably the delusions of a madwoman.


    And eternal youth? Why didn''t she just im a throne in heaven if she was so capable!


    Unfortunately, he was paralyzed, unable to speak a word.


    If he could turn back time by just two minutes, he would warn Vivienne and Percival to flee. The witch was after their lives; escaping was their only chance to warn the others. Now, trapped, who woulde to their rescue?


    Before activating the ritual, Abigail conjured a wave of energy, filling the air with a thick, white mist. Everyone caught within struggled to breathe, and Leopold, previously ring, passed out in moments. However, Vivienne and Percival, standing ten meters away, remained unaffected, watching coldly. Seeing Vivienne unaffected, Abigail''s frustration grew. She increased her energy output, but to no avail. "This is impossible!" she eximed.


    Vivienne dropped the act, "Nothing''s impossible. I was never poisoned to begin with."


    Suspicion shed in Abigail''s eyes, but she masked it with a smirk, "Not poisoned? Then why follow me?"


    Vivienne''s tone was calm, but her gaze was piercing, "I''m here not to be controlled by you, but to see how you bring about your own downfall."


    If it weren''t for Flynn''s warning, she might have fallen into Abigail''s trap, thinking the poison was in a pendant. But Flynn''s reaction made her realize the poison was on him. Abigail had concocted various toxins, embedding them in Flynn''s skin over time, creating a new, untraceable poison.


    Flynn, the vessel for her to poison others.


    The needles Brody analyzed were lethal and without cure. The poison on Flynn''s skin, however, caused disorientation, progressing to total control.


    Abigail needed her heart, so the poison was designed not to harm her physically, exining why no one could detect it in her system.


    Flynn must have realized this during their treatment sessions, refusing her touch to spare her the same fate despite his own suffering.


    Flynn, believing "Delh" was Natalia''s mother, bore his pain alone, unaware that his "mother" had been reced.


    As the fog thickened, Percival shielded Vivienne, though they had taken antidotes. Vivienne reassured him with a gesture.


    Abigail''sposure twisted into disbelief, "How are you not poisoned? When did you suspect me?"


    From the moment Abigail appeared, Vivienne and Percival doubted her identity.


    "You''re not Delh!" Vivienne dered.


    Abigail scoffed, believing her disguise wless. However, Vivienne pointed out her mistake, "You even considered Delh''s ex-husband. My people following your breadcrumbs, would only be more convinced you were Delh."


    Vivienne exined how a simple interrogation revealed the truth.


    Abigail, unconcerned with these details, focused on her goal, "He was disposable. His death means nothing to me."


    Suddenly, Abigailunched an attack, but Vivienne countered, their energies shing in a brilliant explosion.


    Taken aback, Abigail stared at Vivienne, "How do you still have energy?"


    Vivienne smirked, "Maybe it''s my unique constitution, or maybe your ritual has no effect on me."


    "Constitution?" Abigail connected the dots, her expression souring, "Are you also pregnant?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing that look on Abigail''s face,


    Vivienne was suddenly certain of her suspicion and let out a derisive snort. "If I''m not mistaken, the


    reason you couldn''t target my mother back then is exactly because of this."


    "After all, your so-called perfect sacrifice had two heartbeats. That''s a major affront to the heavens."


    The moment Abigail mentioned her mother, Vivienne had an inkling.


    Twenty years ago, just before she was born.


    There had to be apelling reason for Abigail to abandon her n.


    But pregnancy? That was unexpected.


    She figured even her own mother didn''t realize how much trouble she''d avoided simply by being pregnant.


    Twenty yearster, history seemed to repeat itself with her own child, seemingly born with a mission to save her life.


    It was outrageous to think that such an absurd turn of events could span the pregnancies and lives of both her and her mother for these twenty years... and neither of them had the slightest clue.


    Abigail''s gaze darkened as she


    stared at Vivienne''s belly, a


    malevolent glint in her eyes. "You''re


    right, having two heartbeats does interfere with the ritual''s


    effectiveness, but if one were to disappear, the ritual could proceed as intended."


    She had waited twenty years for this heart, unable to find a more perfect sacrifice than Vivienne.


    So, today, she was determined to im that heart, no matter what.


    Compared to twenty years ago, an unborn child posed no threat to her ns.


    Percival, his expression icy, harnessed his inner energy to shield Vivienne protectively. "It''s not up to you to decide who lives and who dies today. You think a mere ritual can trap us? You''re sorely mistaken." Abigail''s lips curled into a sinister smile, her demeanor growing more diabolical. "This ritual was designed specifically for you. Once initiated, only a blood offering can halt it."

 Chapter 1004

    Vivienne exchanged a knowing nce with Mr. Wolf by her side, silentlymunicating their shared resolve.


    If it came to that, they''d have no choice but to destroy the Millennia Aegis.


    Nothing mattered more than human life.


    With the deadline looming, Abigail refused to wait any longer,unching a full-on assault on the two. To her, as long as they still breathed, they could serve her grand purpose; individual lives held no value. Sess would absolve her of all past deeds, no matter how dark.


    Percival''s powers were constrained, yet the Millennia Aegis within him surged with endless energy.


    Vivienne, with her powers channeled into her silver needles, joined forces with Percival to withstand Abigail.


    Even within the magic circle, Abigail found no advantage.


    One protected by the Millennia Aegis, the other unaffected by the circle.


    Abigail''s attempts to counter grew more desperate, but leveraging the circle''s focal point, she narrowly evaded their attacks multiple times.


    Seizing the moment, Vivienne and Mr. Wolf cornered her with nowhere to flee.


    Suddenly, the sky darkened-an ominous sign.


    Abigail Ephemeral ceased her attack, a strange gleam in her eyes. "Your time is up," she dered.


    Vivienne and Percival, quick to react, prepared their defenses.


    Percival reached for the Millennia Aegis, intending to destroy it, only for an invisible force to whisk it away.


    Hovering above the circle, the Aegis radiated a soft glow.


    Abigail smirked, believing the Aegis needed a chosen one to activate. Yet, within the circle, it seemed to align itself, mocking her adversaries, "Did you really think you could touch what the circle ims?" With everything in ce, Abigail locked her gaze on Vivienne, aiming to harness the Aegis''s power against her.


    Percival, undeterred, countered her move.


    Though their powers were diminished within the circle, he wouldn''t let harm befall Vivienne, not with their first child on the way. Abigail raised an eyebrow, amused, "First, I''ll kill you, then the child. Only then will she grasp the true depths of joy and sorrow." Hearing Abigail''s threat towards Vivienne and her unborn child, Percival''s eyes darkened with resolve.


    He would protect them at all costs.


    Vivienne, standing firmly behind him, knew exactly what was at stake. They hade to end Abigail''s reign of terror, not to fall victim to it.


    Their life together, and their future child, meant everything.


    "Mr. Wolf," she shouted, "don''t worry, she won''t seed. We''ll capture her and hand her over to the authorities. We''ll be heroes."


    Percival nodded, "Alright, Vivienne wants her alive, we''ll take her alive."


    Abigail scoffed, "Still dreaming of glory? You''ll have plenty of time for that in the afterlife."


    She moved to capture Vivienne with her powers.


    At thest moment, a figure threw themselves at Abigail, clinging to her, preventing her escape.


    Delh, despite a brutal counterattack from Abigail, refused to let go, "You took my son... I want your life..."


    Vivienne was taken aback by Delh''s sudden intervention and her fearless stand against Abigail.


    Just then, the Millennia Aegis unleashed a beam of light.


    Realizing the danger, Vivienne and Mr. Wolf, in unison, directed all their power at the Aegis, shattering it to pieces.


    This was the final secret left by Vivienne''s mentor-for emergencies, destroy the artifact to buy time, if nothing else. Nobody expected Delh to appear at that moment.


    As the circle''s bacsh began, Abigail spat blood, her recently healed wounds reopening. Delh, lifeless yet gripping tightly, prevented any escape.


    Before Abigail could free herself, a blinding fight signaled the circle''s destructive retaliation, consuming both within, leaving behind only stain of blood.


    The broken circle returned everything to reality, leaving no trace but the blood.


    Vivienne, adjusting to the light, instinctively grabbed Percival''s hand, "Mr. Wolf, are you alright?"


    Percival, pale but unharmed, checked Vivienne for injuries, "I''m fine. Did you get hurt?"


    Vivienne, touched by his concern, reassured him, "I''m protected by my powers. You should have held back; using full force only invites bacsh." Percival merely smiled.


    As long as Vivienne was safe, nothing else mattered.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, both equally stunned. Magic circles, it seemed, were not just the stuff of legends.


    In an instant, two living, breathing people had vanished right before their eyes.


    Vivienne squinted, "Mr. Wolf, do you think Abigail just disappeared, or is she... gone for good?"


    Considering what they had just witnessed, Percival felt a chill run down his spine, "People don''t just disappear into thin air. But given what we saw, even if she''s alive, it doesn''t look good." FindNovel


    "Percival, mydy!"


    "Young master!"


    From a distance, Thomas approached hastily, nked by members of the Nine Mystics Society, who were also on a mission to find someone. They had tracked the location here early on, but upon arrival, they found it impossible to locate anyone.


    The young master''s tracker had also mysteriously stopped transmitting half an hour ago. Fortunately, they hadn''t strayed too far, or they would have missed the chance to intervene. "Percival, are you alright?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thomas rushed over, his face etched with concern upon seeing Percival''s pallidplexion.


    Percival shook his head, insisting on taking Vivienne to the hospital for a thorough check-up immediately.


    The area was fraught with peril, and he was worried the toxic fumes they encountered might have harmed Vivienne''s health.


    Without protest, Vivienne let Thomas take Leopold and Flynn, handing over the antidote as well.


    Flynn had ingested a protective pill Vivienne had given him beforehand, cing him in a temporary state of


    suspended animation, not truly


    dead. As long as he received the


    antidote within 12 hours, there was


    stiff hope.


    It was likely Delh, waking to find Flynn in this state, panicked and, in a moment of despair, decided to pull Abigail down with her.


    The members of the Nine Mystics Society were instructed to stay behind.


    They were tob the area, ensuring Abigail hadn''t left any traps behind.


    At the hospital.


    After a series of tests, Vivienne emerged from the doctor''s office with her results in hand.


    Just as she was about to show them to Mr. Wolf, Thomas''s voice pierced the air, "Percival, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me like this!"

 Chapter 1005

    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed in concern as she rushed forward to catch Mr. Wolf before he could fall to the ground. After checking his pulse for a few seconds, her expression finally rxed. Thomas, standing nearby, was too shocked to speak. After all these years, he had never seen Percival in such a weakened state. He worriedly murmured, "Madam, is Percival...?" Vivienne nced at him, "What are you thinking? He''s just drained from overexerting his energy. Go and get him admitted; Mr. Wolf needs an IV."


    Thomas, momentarily stunned, quickly helped Percival to a chair before dashing off towards the reception.


    But he had only taken a few steps when he paused, realizing something was amiss.


    Weren''t thedy''s homemade remedies supposed to bolster one''s health?


    Then why did Percival need an IV?


    In the private hospital room, Vivienne watched over Mr. Wolf, now hooked up to an IV, and made a phone call.


    On the other end, Draven''s voice was steady, "I''ve been keeping watch as you requested."


    Vivienne acknowledged with a hum, "And? Any changes?"


    Draven reported, "No reactions, not even when there was a strange light in the southeast sky. No indications on the equipment either."


    Vivienne, shifting the topic, asked, "What about the Wright family? Any findings?"


    Draven replied, "Indeed, we found something, but not a person. Matthew used equipment to scan a specific area on the Wright estate and found a considerable amount of gold and antiques. Most notably, there were pieces of jewelry, each worth millions, but none seemed to have been excavated recently; they appear to have been preserved from an earlier era, in excellent condition."


    Vivienne frowned, "Compared to what?"


    Draven was quick to answer, "The National Museum."


    After a moment of thought, Vivienne decided, "Don''t touch those items. Have someone guard them until experts can take over. Whoever they belong to should have them back. Keep an eye on the Wright family." This must be what Colin Wright was referring to.


    But if this was the extent of Abigail''s hidden treasures within the Wright estate, it was underestimating her. Having weaved through the intricate web of ancient warrior families for years, mere wealth was no longer her focus. The real cornerstone she wouldn''t dare part with until the very end was still out there.


    Without uncovering it, the demise of one Abigail wouldn''t ensure the absence of another. Human greed knows no bounds; only by cutting this root could matters be thoroughly resolved.


    After hanging up, Vivienne checked on Mr. Wolf''s condition.


    The moment she touched him, he grabbed her hand with a strength that made it impossible to pull away.


    Despite being unconscious, Mr. Wolf''s body reacted, unwilling to let her go even in sleep.


    With no other choice, Vivienne decided to lie beside him and catch some sleep herself. After a day of turmoil, she was almost out of energy.


    Perhaps it was the warmth from Mr. Wolf, but Vivienne quickly fell asleep.


    When she awoke, the human-sized pillow beside her was gone, reced by a fluffy teddy bear. She wondered why it felt so different.


    It was already dark outside. Before she could check her phone, Percival returned.


    "Awake?"


    His voice was soft as he flipped the light switch by the door.


    Bathed in light, Vivienne squinted to see Percival carrying a bag of goodies, among which she immediately recognized a strawberry cheesecake. With a sleepy smile, she remarked, "Mr. Wolf, you went out to get me a cake."


    Percival nodded, washing his hands before unpacking the food containers, "Vivienne, eat something first. We can have the caketer."


    Vivienne, knowing his habits, agreed.


    While waiting for the food, she checked her phone and found messages from Leopold, Dorian, and her mentor, but mostly from her martial brothers expressing their concern. Her inbox was overflowing.


    Scrolling to the bottom, she called Dorian and her mentor first, ignoring the rest.


    Dorian seemed genuinely rmed, his voice cracking as he spoke, "Vivienne, are you alright?"


    After taking a sip of water Percival handed her, Vivienne reassured him in her usual tone, "Dorian, I''m fine. Just needed some sleep. How''s Cordelia?"


    Considering Cordelia must have been through a shock while Abigail impersonated her, Vivienne was concerned.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dorian quickly assured her, "It''s good to hear you''re okay. Cordelia''s fine, just worried about you. She was a bit shaken up earlier but she''s slept after taking some medication." Thinking of Delh''s situation, Vivienne promised to visit Cordelia soon, "That''s good. I''lle to see her when I get a chance."


    Dorian didn''t press further, only advising Vivienne to take care of herself.


    After hanging up, Vivienne dialed Finnian''s number.


    Before she could speak, Dawson''s voice came through, "Vivienne? Is that really you?"


    Vivienne murmured a thanks, about to borate, when she was suddenly cut off by Dawson''s voice, booming through the phone, "Jerry, call the boss back, I got Vivienne''s call, eat your hearts out, guys''


    Vivienne, "..."


    She just wanted to finish her sentence.


    QUMS


    The next moment, the voice on the phone switched to old man Larry, "Vivienne, are you alright? Didn''t hurt yourself, did you? You have no idea how worried we were. I was about to ask Leopold where you were, but that dude dared to ignore my calls. Wait till I catch him, he''ll have it..."


    Vivienne silently moved the phone away from her ear.


    She should''ve known better than to call when all those guys were together.


    The old man had vanished without a trace; it seemed like no big deal.


    As she hung up, Dawson, who had just grabbed the phone back, couldn''t hide his grin, "Li-" he began, but was cut off by the dial tone.


    His face darkened instantly.


    Old man Larry, standing beside him, swallowed nervously and shook his head, "Dawson, it''s really not my fault, I was having a nice chat with Vivienne, and the moment you took the phone, she hung up..." Dawson''s expression grew even stormier, "So what you''re saying is, Vivienne would rather chat with you than say a word to me?"


    Larry shook his head franticly,


    hish


    "Dawson, you got it all wrong. That''s


    not what meant. Plus, if Vivienne


    wanted to hang up, what could possibly say? I barely exchanged two sentences with her, didn''t even


    get to hear her voice."


    Jerry walked over and said, "The boss said, next time Viviennees over, to bring some of that homemade stuff she broughtst time; he needs it!" Dawson snorted, "That''s a job for Larry."


    Larry, "..."


    He really only did exchange a brief word with Vivienne!


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    Vivienne had barely touched her food, her eyes fixated on the cake on the table.


    Percival reluctantly cut her a small piece.


    Just as she took her first bite, Vivienne sensed something was off, turning to look at Percival, "Mr. Wolf, did you make this cake?"


    Percival nodded, "Didn''t trust others to make it. Didn''t want you to have something you''re not used to."


    It was more about him not trusting anyone else to handle the food.


    Vivienne nced at the barely touched meal, swallowing hard, "Mr. Wolf, you didn''t happen to make all of this at home, did you?"

 Chapter 1006

    Percival shook his head.


    Vivienne was about to sigh in relief when Percival spoke up, "We have a separate kitchen here, and I''ve brought all the essentials from home, including your medication. You can''t skip it." Vivienne, "..."


    Those supplements were mostly for general health; missing a few doses wouldn''t really affect her.


    But from Mr. Wolf''s earnest look, it seemed as if the sky would fall if she missed even a single dose.


    Mr. Wolf still looked a bit pale, and Vivienne couldn''t bear to waste his concern, so she took a few extra bites of her meal.


    Thinking back to the text message from Leopold she hadn''t replied to, she casually asked, "Mr. Wolf, how''s Leopold doing?"


    Percival''s eyes lit up at the mention, "He''s doing fine, eating, sleeping, and withpany. He''s probably as happy as can be right now."


    Vivienne paused in her eating, "Griffin Martinez showed up."


    Percival hummed, cing a bowl of soup on the table to cool, "The Martinez family has been hesitant to let go because of the past issues, and the Sterling family, knowing they''re at fault, have ced all the me on Leopold." "This time, his leg injury red up, giving them the perfect excuse to keep him close. They''re ying it up as much as they can."


    Vivienne fell silent, impressed by Leopold''s strategic use of his condition.


    With the man practically in their grasp, a formal alliance with the Martinez family couldn''t be far behind.


    Percival''s phone rang, and he answered, "Uncle Maddox, go ahead."


    Despite the distance, Vivienne could hear every word of the conversation between Mr. Wolf and Uncle Maddox Perez.


    She found it odd and asked, "Why did Uncle Maddox call you about me?"


    Percival smiled at her, "They''re worried about you and didn''t want to overwhelm you with calls, so they directed them to me, including your father." Vivienne, "..."


    That was unexpected.


    Knowing her dad, Arthur Linter, it must have been her mom''s idea.


    Otherwise, with Arthur''s impatience, he probably would have stormed the hospital the second he heard she was admitted.


    It seems Uncle Maddox must have heard from her master.


    It looked like she might have to visit not just the Dorian family tomorrow.


    Though her grandfather hadn''t said anything, Uncle Maddox''s involvement and her master''s presence meant she needed to check in personally.


    As for the Linter family''s issues and the matter with the Wright family, she had nned to interrogate Abigail upon capturing her, to give the Linter family some closure.


    But with Abigail''s sudden disappearance, those ns were dashed.


    She had once promised her grandfather to look into it, but now the key piece, the real Hailey who was killed by Abigail decades ago on her way abroad, remained a mystery only Abigail could solve. Percival handed her the now-cooled revitalizing soup, "Don''t overthink it. Get some rest, and I''ll be with you tomorrow."


    Vivienne took the soup, nodding.


    Suddenly, Thomas knocked on the door, "Percival, thedy''s medicine is ready."


    Vivienne lost her appetite looking at the bowl of soup.


    The next day before leaving the hospital, Vivienne visited Flynn in the special care unit. Brody''s antidote pills had been delivered days ago.


    Yet, Flynn''s body still struggled to fully eliminate the toxins,pounded by the protective pills taken the day before.


    Aplete recovery would take more time.


    On their way to the Brooks family, Leopold called, "Percival, Vivienne, have you left?"


    Percival confirmed and grew silent.


    Leopold, as if sensing Vivienne was nearby, shouted into the phone, "Vivienne, I heard you were hurt. How serious is it? How could you be discharged so early? What if itplicates into something worse..." Vivienne interrupted, exasperated, "Leopold, think before you gossip next time. Who told you I was injured?"


    Leopold on the other end was confused, "Ah, if not Vivienne, then who?"


    Percival and Thomas exchanged looks, suspecting Leopold might be feigning ignorance but had no proof.


    Vivienne, tired of exining, told him to focus on healing and seizing the opportunity to marry Griffin, to not embarrass Emerald Mountain.


    Their master had personally intervened; any failure now was on him.


    Leopold nced at Griffin, who had stayed by his side all night, touched but resolute, "Vivienne, don''t worry. I won''t let Emerald Mountain or our master down."


    Griffin, overhearing, blushed,


    thinking Leopold was undertaking


    another mission. She reminded him


    of his injury, but he took her hand, promising, "I was assuring Vivienne I''ll make you my wife."


    Griffin''s face warmed at the mention of marriage, already agreed upon but yet to be formalized, "You''ve already proposed, and I''ve epted. It''s just a matter of time, no need to rush." Leopold insisted, "No, it''s important!"


    "Once I''m out of the hospital, I''m heading straight to the Martinez household to beg them to let us get engaged. We can''t dy the wedding longer than three months."


    He was genuinely frightened that if they waited any longer, Godfrey Martinez might just set Griffin up with another guy.


    That would drive him absolutely mad.


    Griffin was stunned.


    Was this the Leopold she knew?


    He was actually pushing to marry her within three months. When had he be so eager?


    Meanwhile, at the Brooks residence.


    When Vivienne and Percival arrived, it was Dorian who opened the door.


    Spotting the pair, his weariness seemed to vanish instantly, "Vivienne, Percival, you''re here."


    Vivienne sensed something was off the moment she stepped inside, immediately asking, "Dorian, what''s happened?"


    Dorian hadn''t intended to worry Vivienne as well, but now that they were here, he couldn''t keep it from them.


    He led them into the living room and began, "Vivienne, to be honest, after Cordelia was brought homeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    yesterday, she''s been like a different person She won''t eat, she won''t talk,


    ale even had a feverst night.


    It only


    broke this morning.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce, both understanding the situation.


    It must have been Abigail using Cordelia''s identity.


    Cordelia must have discovered something.


    "Dorian, how is Cordelia now?"


    Vivienne nced towards the master bedroom, her concern evident.


    Cordelia had secured a special ce in her heart with her kindness.


    Rubbing his face, Dorian sighed, "This morning, it was only after Thaddeus pleaded with her before heading to school that she finally drank some porridge. She''s probably asleep again. I thought about taking her to the hospital, but she insists she''s fine and doesn''t need to go."


    Vivienne gave a look to the person beside her and then stood up, "Mr. Wolf, why don''t you stay and chat with Dorian? I''ll go check on Cordelia."


    Percival caught her drift, nodding in agreement.


    Abigail''s identity was tooplex, a high-profile target for the authorities; the less they knew, the safer they were.


    Dorian trusted Vivienne''s medical skills. Having her look in on Cordelia eased his worries.


    Approaching the bedroom, Vivienne turned the handle.


    Pushing the door gently, it opened, likely left ajar by Dorian in his haste earlier.


    The curtains were half-open, letting in just enough sunlight to brighten the room.


    Cordelia Wilson was sleeping quietly, her pallor visibly poor.


    Vivienne didn''t rush to check her pulse. Instead, she found a chair, brought it over to the bedside, and spoke softly, "Cordelia, I know you''re awake."

 Chapter 1007

    The person in the bed stirred slightly but didn''t open their eyes.


    Vivienne watched her closely and deliberately dragged her chair, letting out a sigh, "If you don''t believe me, then I might as well leave." The next second, Cordelia''s voice, weak and feeble, broke the silence, "Vivienne, wait..."


    As she tried to sit up, Cordelia''s vision blurred, nearly passing out.


    Vivienne rushed over to support her, cing a cushion behind her back and handing her a ss of water before sitting down again.


    After taking a sip of water, Cordelia couldn''t quite meet Vivienne''s gaze, her voiceden with guilt, "Vivienne, it''s not what you think. I didn''t mean I didn''t trust you."


    "It''s just so hard to believe. How could Delh turn against you, even trying to kill Flynn? How could she do such a thing? Flynn is her own child!"


    Vivienne listened quietly without interrupting.


    When Cordelia had calmed down a bit, Vivienne spoke gently, "Cordelia, you don''t need to me yourself or feel guilty towards me. The person you saw wasn''t the real Aunt Delh." Cordelia was taken aback.


    Her expression changed, "Vivienne, what do you mean by she wasn''t the real Delh?"


    Vivienne thought for a moment, using a past incident as an example, "Cordelia, do you remember when you and Dorian were impersonated on your way to my family reunion?" Cordelia''s eyes widened in realization, "She was an impostor?"


    Vivienne nodded.


    Cordelia''s body shook, and after a long moment, she finally exhaled the breath she''d been holding, "Then-where is the real Delh?"


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed slightly, "She''s gone."


    Cordelia burst into tears, "She... she''s gone?"


    Vivienne nodded, embracing Cordelia, letting her cry it out.


    After a while, when Cordelia had calmed down somewhat, Vivienne pulled out a pendant that belonged to Delh and handed it to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "This was your aunt''s, but... now it''s up to you to look after it."


    Cordelia''s hand froze in mid-air as she fought back tears, finally finding her voice, "Vivienne, how did Delh die?"


    Vivienne recalled how Delh had clung to Abigail''s legs, both disappearing into a sh of light, feeling a strange surge of emotion, "Even in death, she didn''t let that person harm Flynn." Maybe it was her own pregnancy hormones, but she could understand Delh''s determination to protect Flynn at all costs.


    Cordelia''s held-back tears finally blurred her vision as she cried.


    "Your aunt might have been difficult at times, but her heart was in the right ce. She came to me with Flynn, looking to make amends for the past."


    "She truly wanted to change, but..."


    Vivienne knew Cordelia needed time toe to terms with the loss of her loved one.


    For the rest of their time together, she simply listened.


    Before leaving, Cordelia wanted to take Flynn back to the Brooks family, as he had no other rtives in Rivenwood besides her.


    Vivienne hesitated before revealing Flynn''s condition to Cordelia, leaving the next steps up to her.


    "Cordelia, Flynn''s not yet well enough to leave the hospital, and even if he physically recovers, he''ll need a lot of psychological support, possibly for a long time." Cordelia took a deep breath, nodding firmly.


    "No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait.


    Delh only had him, and I can''t stand by and let him lose his mom and then his family. A child shouldn''t stay in a hospital forever; it''s too lonely."


    When Vivienne left the bedroom, Dorian and Percival looked up simultaneously.


    Dorian rushed over, his concern evident, "Vivienne, how is she? Does Cordelia need to go to the hospital?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "Cordelia needspany these days. If work isn''t too busy, try to stay home and be with her."


    Dorian didn''t know the details, but Cordelia''s well-being was his priority, "Okay."


    "As long as she''s okay, I''ll stay as long as needed."


    To him, family always came before work.


    After a brief stay, Vivienne and Percival left, not wanting to overcrowd Cordelia.


    On their way back, Percival received a call to report on Abigail''s case.


    The call hade the day before, but with Mr. Wolf in the hospital, Vivienne couldn''t respond immediately, requesting a one-day dy.


    Abigail was gone, and the bureaucratic details could wait, or so she thought until the follow-up calls started.


    Looking out the car window, Vivienne let out a cold chuckle.


    Percival hung up and, catching her expression, asked softly, "What''s on your mind, Vivienne?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, "Mr. Wolf, if we say Abigail was devoured by a spell and vanished from this world, do you think they''ll believe us?"


    Percival''s gaze turned icy, "There are many mysteries in this world we can''t exin with logic. But for now, we can''t conclude anything without finding Abigail''s body."


    Vivienne kept silent, but she was on the same wavelength as Mr. Wolf.


    Indeed, as long as Abigail''s body doesn''t turn up, this affair is far from over.


    Someone who''s been plotting in the shadows for decades wouldn''t just bow out that easily.


    She remembered, that spell was cast by Abigail herself.


    On her way to the Perez family''s estate, Vivienne received a call from Sasha Perez, inquiring about her whereabouts.


    Vivienne told her truthfully.


    Sasha sighed in relief, then added, "Your grandparents aren''t aware of your pregnancy yet. Keep it under wraps when you get here, okay? We can share the news once you''re more stable." Vivienne didn''t think much of it and simply acknowledged.


    Visiting the Perez''s meant she couldn''t return to the Linter''s anytime soon, but she figured she''d make a trip there when she found the time.


    On the other end of the phone,


    Arthur listened perplexedly to the


    .n


    conversation, turning to his wife in confusion, "Honey, if the danger around our daughter has been neutralized, why can''t we announce her pregnancy?"


    Sasha gently touched his face, a hint of resignation in her tone, "Do you really think, if my dad learns about Vivienne''s pregnancy, he won''t send my four brothers over either with gifts or to start nning the baby''s future? That would surely put an end toour honeymoon ns, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 1008

    Hearing the word "honeymoon", Arthur''s eyes lit up. He had longed for some alone time with his wife for ages.


    But then he thought of his daughter, who was newly pregnant. Weighing both sides, he still felt uneasy. "We can go on a honeymoon anytime, but our daughter''s health is most important." Sasha rolled her eyes, "Don''t you know our daughter? She''s as strong as an ox. What''s there to worry about?"


    Arthur was taken aback, "Then why did you give her medicine?"


    Sasha was momentarily speechless.


    Realizing her slip, she quickly said, "I just wanted the young couple to be more cautious. You know, the first three months are always a bit risky..."


    "Honey!"


    Arthur cut her off, his face a mix of distress and reproach.


    Sasha sighed, "Vivienne was poisoned. The medicine was to detoxify her."


    "Poisoned?"


    Arthur''s demeanor sharpened, an intimidating aura surrounding him.


    Sasha knew he would react this way and gently patted him, "Don''t worry, that little poison won''t affect her much. It''s mainly because we were worried it might harm the baby. But..."


    She paused, a cold glint in her eyes, "Whoever did it probably didn''t know about Vivienne''s pregnancy. The poison wasn''t meant to harm her physically but to manipte her mentally." Arthur took a deep breath, his grip tightening then rxing, his gaze filled with concern for Sasha, who bore the weight silently, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Sasha looked at him, the answer clear.


    Decades of missed fatherhood meant that at an age when he should be learning to let go, he still wanted to be more present for his daughter.


    But his daughter had grown up. She had her own career, her own family, and her own battles to fight.


    The challenges she faced were far more dangerous than anything her parents had encountered.


    Their daughter had be stronger in ways they couldn''t see, no longer needing their protection.


    Sasha exhaled deeply, taking his hand, "Arthur, Vivienne''s path will be much longer than ours. What we need to do is not to clear the obstacles for her but to help her grow stronger." Arthur was silent for a moment before finally speaking, "You''re right. My daughter is more than just ''excellent.""


    Seeing he understood, Sasha smiled again, "So, are we still going on our honeymoon?"


    Arthur looked at her, his eyes burning with resolve, "Of course, we are. It''s something I owe you."


    Sasha nodded with a smile, "That''s more like it."


    Meanwhile, Vivienne and Percival arrived at the Perez family''s home after dinner time. Fortunately, Mr. Wolf had packed some snacks and pastries in the car.


    She wasn''t particrly hungry, just tired of sweets and craving something savory to bnce it out.


    As Vivienne stepped out of the car, she was greeted by familiar voices.


    "Vivienne, you''re finally here!"


    "Vivienne, we''ve been waiting so long we almost wilted."


    Seeing it was Ethan and Gary, Vivienne looked past them, "Where''s Master?"


    Jerry came forward, "Vivienne, Master''s inside waiting for you."


    Vivienne nodded and followed him into the hall.


    Before reaching the backyard, a distinctive voice called out, echoing from not too far away.


    "You rascal, you''ve arrived just in time. Let''s see you judge this - those boys starving me is one thing, but to have this old man, wounded and bandaged, treated so harshly by your grandfather..." Vivienne turned towards the voice, her gazending on Finnian''s conspicuously bandaged head, pausing in surprise.


    She remembered her master was injured in his inner energy, but when had he hurt his head?


    "Nobody eats until Vivienne arrives!"


    Jasper was just as stubborn, not minding the wait for his


    granddaughter. His grandson-inw wouldn''t?et her starve, and since morning, he had barely eaten, threatening to faint at the Perez family''s doorstep to show how they treat their guests.


    Finnian, famished, was barely holding his frustration.


    But that was their master, and even if it was embarrassing, they had to stand by silently.


    As Jasper was about to explode with anger, Vivienne quickly stepped in to mediate, "Grandpa, it''s my fault for beingte."


    Jasper''s attention immediately shifted to her, "Vivienne, this old man tricked me into thinking you were on a dangerous mission and got hurt. Let me see, did you get injured anywhere?" Vivienne nced at her master, warning in her eyes.


    Finnian awkwardly touched his nose, having blurted out the truth upon his return.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing Jasper''s concern, Vivienne reassured him with a smile, "Grandpa, I can''t say much, but don''t worry, I''m not hurt. Not a scratch."


    Knowing Vivienne was safe, Jasper rxed, "That''s good. Remember, no matter how capable, always take care of yourself." Vivienne nodded, "I will."


    Jasper then asked, "Hungry? I saved some dinner for you, all your favorites."


    Finnian, "..."


    Vivienne, caught between the two elders, could only look to Mr. Wolf for support as they headed to dine together.


    The dinner table was full, as the Perez family had gathered, knowing Vivienne would be joining them.


    Adding to the mix were Vivienne, Mr. Wolf, and the nine apprentices from Emerald Mountain, making a simple family dinner feel like a bustling feast.


    The whole dining room was alive, much like a grand banquet.


    Fortunately, no one else knew about her pregnancy yet, and she wasn''t nning to spill the beans anytime soon.


    Given Mr. Wolf''s experience, all she wanted was a peaceful few months ahead. If the news got out, she could only imagine the chaos that would follow in her life.


    After dinner, Uncle Maddox and Wi came over to check on her, visibly relieved to learn she was okay.


    Maddoxforted those around him, "See, I told you, our Vivienne is no ordinary woman. And with Sasha by her side, how could anything happen to her? You''re just worrying too much." Wi Perez didn''t say anything, just silently observed Vivienne.


    Vivienne nearly gave herself away under Wi''s intense gaze but quickly changed the subject, "Oh, Uncle Maddox, where are you nning to have your wedding with Wi?"


    Maddox''s eyes lit up at the mention,


    eagerly looking at Vivienne, "I''ve


    pre-booked two venues with


    different vibes, one traditional and one western. I just can''t decide which one Wi would prefer"


    Blushing at the mention of the wedding, Wi was even more flustered when pushed to make a choice, "I don''t know."


    Vivienne nced at Wi beside her and offered her take, "I think the traditional style suits Wi''s taste."


    Let''s give this a bit of a Western makeover:


    The addition of Vivienne, Mr. Wolf, and the nine apprentices from Emerald Mountain turned a cozy family gathering into a lively, crowded event.


    The dining room buzzed with the energy of a g.


    Luckily, her pregnancy was still a secret, and Vivienne nned to keep it that way for as long as possible.


    Having seen what Mr. Wolf went through, she now wished for nothing but a few months of peace. If word got out, she dreaded thinking about the scrutiny that would follow. Post-dinner, Uncle Maddox and Wi came by to check on her, their worries easing upon finding her well.


    Maddox reassured everyone, "I always said, our Vivienne isn''t just anyone. Plus, with Sasha around, how could anything go wrong? You''re just overthinking it."


    Wi Perez remained silent, her gaze fixed on Vivienne.


    Vivienne almost let the cat out of the bag under Wi''s intense scrutiny but quickly diverted the conversation, "Oh, Uncle Maddox, where are you two nning on having your wedding?"


    Maddox''s eyes sparkled at the


    Pet


    question, eagerly signalling to Vivienne, I''ve booked two venues, one with a ssic American feel and the other a chic European style just can''t figure out which one Wi would love more."


    Hearing about the wedding made Wi blush, and being pressed for a choice left her even more bewildered, "I''m not sure."


    Seeing Wi''s reaction, Vivienne chimed in with her advice, "I think the ssic American vibe would really suit Wi''s style."

 Chapter 1009

    Wi''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as she listened.


    Without waiting for any further discussion about the wedding ns, she hurriedly made her escape.


    Before Maddox followed her, he gave Vivienne a quiet thumbs-up, "If this wedding pulls through, you''re the hero we celebrate."


    Vivienne chuckled, "If Uncle Maddox and Wi really tie the knot, I''m all for taking the credit."


    But she wasn''t exactly lying earlier. Wi always dressed in dark colors, but with her naturally pale skin and raven-ck hair, red would only make her look more striking.


    In the backyard.


    Finnian had just returned from the foyer when he saw Vivienne sitting at the outdoor stone table, clearly waiting for him.


    Frowning slightly, he couldn''t help but nag, "Youngdy, you know your condition and yet here you are sitting outside in the night air. Aren''t you worried about your fianc¨¦ fretting over you?" Vivienne poured a cup of tea and pushed it across the table, not intending to drink any herself, and tilted her chin up, "Mr. Wolf is making me a midnight snack. He''ll be here soon." Finnian, "..."


    Maybe he was the one worrying too much.


    After all, if his apprentice set her mind to something, not even her doting fianc¨¦ could stop her, let alone her old master.


    Sitting down, Finnian took a sip of the warm tea before speaking, "What''s up?"


    "Abigail has disappeared."


    Vivienne''s tone was calm, but Finnian nearly jumped, his eyebrows knitting tightly, "Disappeared? Didn''t you capture her after injuring her?"


    "To be precise, she was consumed by a magical array, bing its first sacrifice. We didn''t even get a chance to intervene."


    Vivienne was telling the truth.


    Finnian was stunned.


    He could hardly believe that Abigail''s fate would end like this. During their encounter, he had sensed that Abigail''s magical energy was formidable, especially the unique power within her, which was higher than he had anticipated. But there was one thing.


    He couldn''t discern Abigail''s true age.


    A person without any signs of disguise or bone modification, yet whose facial features and bones didn''t match, appeared to be only in their thirties.


    This was a first for him, and if his suspicions were correct, then this person''s age could be far beyond his imagination.


    Shaking off this thought, Finnian asked, "What about the body? Did you find it? The array consuming her would only absorb her blood and vital essence, but the body couldn''t have just vanished into thin air." Vivienne shook her head with a frown.


    Draven hadn''t called back yet, which meant they hadn''t found any clues about Abigail.


    This was her concern.


    Abigail possessed the Wright family''s teleportation ability, and the array was her creation, so escaping at a critical moment wasn''t impossible.


    The only way to confirm her survival.


    Was to see Abigail''s body with their own eyes.


    Seeing her worry, Finnian understood, "If it was truly the array backfiring, even if she''s still alive, she''d be barely hanging on. Arrays powered by magical artifacts are often tricky; breaking them usually requires a death." Vivienne bit her lip and looked up at her master, "When the array vanished, the Millennia Aegis disappeared with it."


    Finnian nearly choked on his tea, staring at Vivienne in shock, "What?"


    "The Millennia Aegis is gone!"


    Vivienne nodded, exining the situation with the shattered armor.


    After the burst of white light, it wasn''t just Abigail and Delh that disappeared; the Millennia Aegis, which they had damaged, was gone too.


    That''s why the array dissipated so thoroughly.


    "This..."


    Finnian opened his mouth, eventually sighing, "That was a real treasure!"


    Vivienne, "..."


    She knew it. What really got her master worked up wasn''t the situation itself, nor concern for her safety, but the loss of the Millennia Aegis.


    Finnian seemed to think of something, pondering for a moment, "Are you suspecting Abigail might use the Millennia Aegis to heal herself ande back stronger?"


    Vivienne slightly furrowed her brow, "Abigail and another person, Delh, entered the core of the array together. I suspect Abigail might sacrifice someone else to ensure her own safety." Finnian stroked his beard, "Has that person been found?"


    Vivienne: "Not yet."


    Finnian paused, "If, as you say, Abigail and that person were both consumed by the array, even if she used someone as a shield, Abigail couldn''t have escaped unscathed." "Besides, you''re underestimating the Millennia Aegis."


    Vivienne looked up to see Finnian


    continuing, "From what I''ve researched, currently, there''s nothing that can repair it in a short


    time. Plus, with Abigail severely injured, she''ll likely hide and heal in


    secret. It''s unlikely she''ll show


    herself for a while."


    Mentioning injuries, Vivienne instinctively looked towards Finnian''s head, suddenly changing the subject, "Weren''t you just suffering from internal injuries? Why''s your head wrapped up too?" Finnian paused, struggling to follow Vivienne''s quick change of topic.


    Vivienne nced towards her master''s guest room, situated perfectly in line with a tree, and blurted out, "Master, you didn''t happen to bump into a tree in the middle of the night, did you?" Finnian''s face turned awkward, as embarrassed as one could be, "It''s those boys'' fault, iming they''d take care of me. At this rate, their ''care'' will be the end of me."


    Finnian refused to borate, and Vivienne didn''t press further, instead pulling out a bottle of pills from her pocket and cing it in front of him.


    Finnian''s eyes lit up, knowing anything his diligent apprentice brought out had to be good, "What''s this?"


    Vivienne replied, "Life-saving pill, it should help with your injuries."


    Finnian''s face lit up with a smile as he swiftly pocketed the item, well aware of its value.


    "See, this is why I always say, nothing beats having a darling like you around. Always thinking of your old man, not like those other rascals who don''t know how to show a bit of heart." "I''ll have them pack up and head home soon enough. Save me the headache of having them around all the time."


    Seeing her mentor overjoyed,


    Vivienne took the opportunity to


    speak up, "Even though we won''t be


    seeing Abigail for a while, I still hope


    you can keep an eye out for any information on her background for me. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Having received a gift, Finnian was more than willing to agree, "Don''t worry, I''d have looked into it either way. Someone who looks younger than they should, I''ve got to find out their secret." en FindNovel


    As Finnian spoke to himself about the Life-saving pill, Vivienne''s expression grew thoughtful.


    She had tried to discern the signs of age on Abigail''s face as her mentor suggested, but couldn''t find any.


    If that was indeed Abigail''s real face, her true age remained a mystery.


    At that moment, Percival came over with a tray carrying two bowls of steaming porridge, cing one in front of Finnian.


    "Always thinking of me, even at this hour. You''re too kind," Finnian chuckled, epting the bowl.


    He was about to take a spoonful when he paused, eyeing the contents, "What kind of porridge is this?"


    Percival, who had just handed Vivienne her spoon, replied, "It''s almond milk oatmeal with hints of vani and cinnamon. It''s great for rxation and should help with your sleep." Finnian''s smile faltered as he looked down at the creamy mixture, barely hiding his distaste, "No thanks, suddenly not feeling very hungry. You two go ahead, this old man is off to bed."

 Chapter 1010

    Percival froze for a moment, "What''s gotten into the master?"


    Vivienne picked up a spoon and tasted it - soft, mushy, and sweet, Mr. Wolf''s craftsmanship.


    She pursed her lips, "The master doesn''t like eating lotus seeds, no matter how they''re prepared."


    Percival paused, then offered a wry smile, "My oversight."


    Vivienne looked up at him, understanding in her eyes. This wasn''t Mr. Wolf''s fault. "Grandpa still holding a grudge?"


    Percival nodded reluctantly, "Seems like it''s finally settled now."


    Vivienne chuckled and went back to her bowl of sweet porridge.


    That night, they stayed with the Perez family.


    The next morning, Vivienne was just waking up when she heard rustling noises close by.


    She thought it was Mr. Wolf making the sound.


    Just as she was about to open her eyes, Zara''s finger poked her face, followed by a deliberately softened voice, "Why are you still sleeping, sis? It''s already bright outside." Vivienne was speechless.


    Was it Natalia and Yasmine?


    "Yasmine, don''t touch!"


    Natalia Perez whispered a warning, "Brother said sis needs more sleep to get better. What if waking her up now makes her health worse?"


    Natalia looked sad but retracted her finger, biting her lip, "But Natalia wants to y with sis. It''s been so long since youst visited."


    "That''s still no excuse. Sis''s health is most important. Do you want to see her get sick?"


    Whether it was her sister''s scolding or genuine sadness, Yasmine Perez''s lips quivered, and tears started to fall.


    Vivienne couldn''t bear it any longer and turned to face them, pretending she had just woken up, "Natalia and Yasmine, sis is up."


    Seeing that Vivienne was indeed awakened by her, Yasmine couldn''t hold back and burst into tears, "Sis, Yasmine didn''t mean to. Yasmine doesn''t want you to get sick. Being sick is awful." Natalia, caught in the emotional tide, also started crying.


    "Sis, don''t be mad at Yasmine. It wasn''t on purpose."


    Vivienne was dumbfounded.


    Kids'' logic was moreplicated than her research.


    But since she had inadvertently scared them, it was up to her to soothe them.


    "Natalia and Yasmine, don''t cry. Sis isn''t sick."


    Both kids wiped their tears and asked in unison, "Really?"


    Vivienne smiled and nodded.


    Yasmine, tilting her head in confusion, asked, "Then why did sis sleep so long?"


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered, "Sis stayed uptest night, so I couldn''t get up in the morning."


    Natalia and Yasmine exchanged a knowing look and voiced out, "Sis, did brother keep you upte ying games?"


    ying games?


    Vivienne was taken aback, not understanding what the kids meant.


    Yasmine rified, "You know, the games only two people can y. When mom can''t get up in the morning, dad always takes us away, saying he lost track of time ying games with mom at night. Isn''t it the same with you, sis?" Vivienne was speechless.


    Oh Lord, does Uncle Yuri know his kids understand everything?


    "Vivienne, you''re awake."


    Outside, Percival, dressed in casual dark clothes, returned, bringing with him the crisp morning air. Vivienne felt as though she had seen a lifeline, pressing her temples, "Mr. Wolf, you''re finally back!" Percival, seeing her state, chuckled, "I got caught up with grandpa ying chess, sorry for the dy."


    He then took off his jacket, revealing a bunch of freshly picked flowers, still dewy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Wow, such beautiful flowers."


    Natalia and Yasmine eximed in unison, their eyes sparkling.


    Percival crouched down and picked out the two most vibrant flowers to give them.


    Natalia and Yasmine hesitated, looking towards Vivienne on the bed.


    These were meant for her; they couldn''t possibly take them.


    Vivienne smiled and gestured for them to ept. The kids thanked her and gathered around Vivienne again. "Sis, smell these flowers. Aren''t they fragrant?"


    "And mine too..."


    Whether it was the pollen or the empty stomach, the next moment, Vivienne felt a surge of nausea.


    She leaped out of bed and dashed to the bathroom.


    Outside, Percival, rmed, rushed to check on her but found the door locked from inside.


    "Vivienne, open the door. Let me in."


    Vivienne''s muffled voice came through, "Stay out, Mr. Wolf, I''m fine."


    The two kids exchanged looks, their faces tense as they ran out.


    When Vivienne managed to open the door, Percival was waiting, immediately scooping her back to bed.


    After tucking her in, he looked concerned, "I''ll call the master over."


    Vivienne stopped him, taking a deep breath, "Mr. Wolf, it''s unnecessary. I''m just having a bit of morning sickness."


    Percival, still worried after seeing Vivienne''s reaction in the bathroom, his eyes filled with concern, "Are you still feeling unwell? I''ve already thrown away the flowers." Vivienne wanted to say it wasn''t the flowers'' fault, but considering her current state, any smell could trigger her nausea.


    She didn''t bother exining.


    After sitting up for a while, she looked around the empty room, "Mr. Wolf, where are Natalia and Yasmine?"


    Percival nced at the open door, "They must have gone back. There''s a nanny at home; they''ll be fine."


    Vivienne nodded, feeling a bit guilty for not exining to the kids, probably scaring them earlier.


    During breakfast, she decided she would go over and give Aunt Mary a heads up.


    Before she could catch her breath, there came a knock at the door followed by the hurried footsteps of Jasper, "Vivienne, what''s going on?" "Grandpa!"


    The sudden appearance of Jasper took Vivienne by surprise. She was about to speak when the sight of a crowd behind him made her swallow her words.


    She cleared her throat and


    addressed the roomful of family members, "Uncle Luke, Uncle


    ??


    Fredrick, Uncle Maddox, Uncle Yuri, and all my aunts, what... brings everyone here?"


    en FindNovel


    Thest time she saw the family gathered like this was when her biological mother was reintroduced to the Perez family.


    What was all this fuss about today?


    The eldest, Luke Perez, asked with concern, "Vivienne, are you feeling alright? Tell Uncle Luke."


    Fredrick Perez, the second eldest, chimed in, "Vivienne, Uncle Fredrick knows plenty of good doctors, no need to worry."


    Maddox, even more direct, said, "Yeah, Vivienne, just tell us what''s wrong. Uncle Maddox has already called Finnian, he''ll be here soon."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow at that.


    She gave Maddox a meaningful look.


    Thanks a lot, Uncle Maddox.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Luke, Uncle Fredrick, I''m really fine, you''re worrying over nothing."


    Vivienne sat up straight and


    stretched out her arms to show them, "Look, I''m perfectly healthy. It was just a little allergy to pollen, not Natalia and Yasmine''s fault. Please, don''t scare the kids." The youngest, Yuri Perez, rxed a bit and stepped forward, "Natalia and Yasmine came running, crying that you were sick. We, your uncles, were just discussing business, and rushed over immediately."


    Zelda Lte, holding the two children, nodded, "Yes, thankfully we were all at home. If something had happened to you, Vivienne, we''d have been scared to death." Natalia and Yasmine twisted their little hands together, heads down, too scared to look at Vivienne.

 Chapter 1011

    Vivienne''s heart couldn''t bear it any longer; she waved at Natalia and Yasmine. "Come over here, sweeties," she said, her voice a soothing luby in the tense atmosphere.


    Natalia and Yasmine nced at Zelda, who gave them a reassuring nod. They then scurried over to Vivienne, each grabbing one of her hands, their little faces etched with worry. "Are you really okay, sis?" they asked, their voices barely above a whisper. Vivienne gently patted their hands, assuring them that she was fine and that she probably just had a reaction to some pollen in the air.


    Natalia, looking somewhat relieved but still concerned, whispered, "But, you know, Uncle Percival looked really scary earlier, and we got so scared we went to tell mom and dad."


    Vivienne chuckled softly, "You did the right thing, loves. But I promise, I''m not sick. No need to worry."


    Natalia and Yasmine exchanged nces with each other and then with Percival, seemingly convinced.


    When Finnian arrived, a simple exchange of looks with Vivienne told him all he needed to know.


    Before he could speak, Jasper barked an order, "You better keep a close eye on her. If anything, and I mean anything, happens to Vivienne, you''re going to pay it back with all those treasures you took from me."


    Finnian retorted with confidence, "My apprentice is fine. It''s your constant worrying that''s going to make her sick, not the other way around."


    Jasper snorted, hinting at a slip of the tongue Finnian had made the night before, prompting Finnian to quickly change the subject, "Alright, alright, I''ll watch her. No need to make a fuss."


    Then, Finnian went over, sat down, and gestured for Vivienne to extend her hand. "Let me check your pulse, apprentice," he said, as if it was their little ritual.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a brief examination, Finnian stood up, addressing the room filled with anxious faces, "See? I told you she''s in perfect health. Now, give us some space. You''re making the air stuffy with all this worrying." The room breathed a collective sigh of relief, trusting Finnian''s judgment due to his close rtionship with Vivienne.


    But before Vivienne could fully rx, Natalia and Yasmine inadvertently blurted out, "But sis threw up just a little while ago..."


    "Yeah, it''s true. She ran to the bathroom right after smelling our flowers," Yasmine added, her innocence piercing through the room''s newly found calm.


    Finnian and Vivienne exchanged a look, realizing the gravity of the children''s words.


    Silence fell over the room as everyone processed the implications, their minds racing with possibilities but hesitant to voice their thoughts for fear of overstepping.


    Jasper, however, couldn''t contain his concern any longer, pressing Finnian for answers, "You said Vivienne was fine. How do you exin this?"


    Finnian, unfazed, suggested it might have been a simple case of feeling unwell, perhaps due to something she ate or a slight cold, trying to deflect from the real issue at hand.


    The room''s faith in Finnian''s assurances dwindled, their hopes and spections about Vivienne''s condition growing stronger.


    The Perez family, despite their wealth and influence, cherished the idea of weing a new member into their family. Percival, however, insisted, "Vivienne is part of the Ellington family. The child will be too." The Perez brothers countered, iming Vivienne and her potential offspring as their own, leading to a tense but silent standoff.


    Jasper, growing impatient with the spection and secrecy, cleared the room, leaving only Vivienne and Percival behind.


    Vivienne, feeling cornered by her grandfather''s intense gaze, decided to take control of the conversation. "Grandpa, what do you want to ask?" Jasper, cutting straight to the point, expressed his concern that Vivienne might have been injured on a mission and was hiding it from the family. Percival quickly reassured him, "Grandpa, you''re worrying over nothing. Vivienne''s fine."


    But Jasper, unconvinced and sensing something was off, pressed further, asking if Vivienne''s mother knew about her condition. Vivienne, realizing the misunderstanding, decided it was time toe clean. "Grandpa, actually, I..."


    The moment Vivienne tried to speak, she was silenced by Jasper with a gesture. "Vivienne, here, Grandpa is the boss We''ll have Uncle Luke call the doctor over to check on you. We have everything you need at home, so just focus on getting better. I''ll handle things with your mom."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Did she even say anything?


    The room suddenly fell quiet, and Vivienne, catching Jasper''s teary eyes, couldn''t help but shoot Mr. Wolf a look. Percival got the message. The morning''s scare had been enough for him; he couldn''t bear to refuse her now.


    So, he spilled the beans. "Grandpa, it''s not what you think. Vivienne hasn''t been harmed; she''s pregnant."


    Jasper, still stuck in a whirlwind of sorrow, couldn''t grasp it. "She''s what now?"


    Vivienne sighed, grabbed Jasper, who was lost in his wild thoughts, and said directly, "Grandpa, I''m pregnant."


    Jasper was stunned into silence.


    "Vivienne, did Grandpa hear you right?"


    Vivienne nodded affirmatively.


    Jasper''s mood did aplete 180 in a second, Rising abruptly, he remembered Finnian''s earlier deception and burst out, "I''m going to have a word with that old codger, yourmentor. Fooling me about something like this, he must have a death wish!"


    Vivienne quickly exined, "Grandpa, don''t me him. It was me who asked him to keep it secret."


    Jasper paused, finally realizing that if Vivienne had wanted to share the news, she would have done so already.


    Keeping it from them must have her reasons.


    "Is it because of the mission you were on, or are you worried it might bring unnecessary trouble? If that''s the case, Grandpa will take care of it!" Jasper considered every possible reason.


    No matter the cause, he wouldn''t let Vivienne face danger.


    His daughter and granddaughter, whom he had spent half his life searching for, were more precious than anything. If it meant using all of the Perez family''s resources for their covert protection, he''d think it not


    enough.

 Chapter 1012

    The confidence that came from the ancient martial arts heritage of the Perez family was so formidable that even Percival found himself at a loss for words in front of it.


    Vivienne grabbed Jasper by the arm, fearing he might decide to send the entire Perez n to protect her. "Grandpa, I''m not in any danger, and I''m perfectly healthy. I didn''t say anything earlier because I didn''t want to stir up trouble at such a critical time. It''s not as


    After a moment of silence, Jasper finally shifted his gaze to Percival, his eyes filled with an intimidating pressure. "Is everything really okay?"


    Percival finally found his voice, earnestly exining to Jasper, "Grandpa, it''s my fault. Vivienne was a bit emotional in the early stages of her pregnancy, so after discussing it with my coach, we decided not to disclose this. We didn''t anticipate it would lead to such a major misunderstanding."


    Hearing this, the tension in Jasper seemed to dissipate, and he waved his hand dismissively, "We''re family. There''s no need for formalities."


    "You did the right thing. Given Vivienne''s status, it''s always better to be cautious with such significant matters."


    With the situation rified, Jasper''s worries were eased.


    To Vivienne, who looked a bit pale, he said tenderly, "If Vivienne doesn''t want to say anything, I''ll act as if I don''t know. Not a word to anyone, including your uncles, until you''re ready to tell them yourself."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look, smiles creeping onto their faces, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Finally, Jasper smiled, nodded, and stood up to leave.


    With a young man from the Ellington family by his granddaughter''s side, he had nothing to worry about.


    At dinner, Jasper managed to suppress the topic in front of everyone, "Vivienne is fine, just go about your business as usual."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The uncles and aunts adored Vivienne no less than Jasper did. As long as she was fine, they wouldn''t interfere too much.


    Especially after the head of the family had spoken, they naturally followed suit.


    Before leaving, Vivienne went to say goodbye to Finnian.


    Just as she entered the backyard, she encountered a group of apprentices standing there like a wall.


    Percival felt as if he was being scrutinized under an X-ray as he noticed their gazes fixed on his arm around Vivienne''s waist, understanding their thoughts immediately.


    He lifted his arm, pulling her closer into his embrace.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that he and Vivienne were married, legally husband and wife, he could do as he pleased, and no one could say otherwise.


    Vivienne, oblivious to any tension, took the lead in speaking, "What''s everyone doing here?"


    Feeling the collective annoyance of those around him, Jerry cleared his throat before answering Vivienne''s question, "We were just saying goodbye to Vivienne and the coach before we leave." Vivienne knew they all had their own domains to attend to, and their presence here, especially during Abigail''s appearance, meant they had set aside their responsibilities.


    Now that Abigail was gone, there was no reason for them to stay.


    "When are you leaving?" Vivienne didn''t bother with pleasantries, knowing they wouldn''t mind.


    The others didn''t see any issue either.


    Vivienne''s kindness was never just superficial, and she didn''t bother to keep it on the surface.


    They all knew that if anyone from Emerald Mountain needed help, a single call from Vivienne would suffice, and vice versa.


    No one could bully their only Vivienne in their presence, and Vivienne wouldn''t tolerate anyone messing with the people of Emerald Mountain.


    Dawson looked at Percival with a sharp gaze, then turned to Vivienne, his expression softening to one of concern, "We''ll be leaving in a bit. Seeing you''re okay gives us peace of mind."


    The youngest, Donald, nodded, "Yeah, Vivienne, as long as you''re doing well, that''s all that matters to us."


    Enzo chimed in, "Vivienne, this visit was rushed because of work at thepany. We can''t stay long, but we''ll catch up next time."


    The third and fourth brothers, Daniel and Eric, didn''t speak, but their concern was evident in their eyes.


    They had been waiting here early, just to see Vivienne one more time.


    They were here to support Vivienne, but the opposition was too strong. Instead of helping, they almost made things worse.


    They couldn''t match the assants even in a single move, let alone anticipate future dangers.


    It was frustrating to admit their inability to protect Vivienne.


    But what truly surprised them was Percival.


    They had thought Vivienne was merely enchanted by his handsome face, but during the tactical retreat, his strength was revealed to be monstrous, not even slightly inferior to their coach''s. No wonder so many were envious and jealous.


    Not only did he have the looks, but also the strength to match.


    Vivienne was clearly smitten.


    Unaware of their thoughts, Vivienne nodded and then nced at the closed door of the guest room, "What''s happened to the coach?"


    The youngest, Larry, half-jokingly


    said, "The coach said he observed the starsst night and foresaw a few days of bad luck ahead. He''s decided to retreat to the mountains for a while until the timing is right to return. Right now, he''s packing up his treasures."


    Essentially, he was safeguarding his prized possessions, not even letting them in, clearly wary of them.


    But then, if they really wanted those treasures, hiding them in the back mountains or anywhere else would be futile.


    Vivienne could only shake her head.


    Typical of her coach, finding such a dignified excuse to avoid the storm.


    Was Grandpa really going to be that hard on him?


    "By the way, who''s responsible for the coach''s injury?"


    The group exchanged nces, unsure of how to respond.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to say, but they genuinely didn''t know.


    Early in the morning, they had found the coach clutching his head in agony,menting over his ungrateful apprentices who couldn''t even understand his desires. And yet, he wouldn''t say what exactly had happened.


    Gary let out a knowing chuckle, his face lighting up with the mischief of shared secrets. "Vivienne, that was just the old man giving into his thirst for a nightcap. He sneaked into the wine cer for a bottle of Jasper''s finest and got busted. The rest was just an unfortunate ident."


    Vivienne couldn''t help but sigh.


    Maybe it was best to give it some time before she sought her mentor again. Who knew? She might run into her grandfathering to settle scores, and with her mentor''s notorious temperament, she''d surely be dragged into the fray. After saying goodbye to her fellow apprentices, Vivienne made a special trip to Uncle Yuri''s ce.


    Natalia and Yasmine had had a bit of a scare there today, and she couldn''t just leave without making sure they were okay.


    Inside, only Natalia and Yasmine were ying with their toys on the floor. Seeing Vivienne, they scampered over, each attaching themselves to one of her legs. "Sis, you came!" they chimed.


    Vivienne smiled, patting their heads. "Where''s mom and dad? Why are you two alone?"


    Natalia, taking the role of the elder sister seriously, looked up and exined, "Dad''s at the office, and mom went to the grocery store. We''re just ying at home."


    Yasmine, tilting her head, asked, "Did youe to see mom and dad?"


    Shaking her head with a smile, Vivienne said, "No, I came to say sorry to Natalia and Yasmine. Did I scare you two this morning?"


    Blinking in confusion, the siblings asked, "Why are you saying sorry to us?"


    Vivienne thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll exin it to you twoter. Let''s keep it a secret for now, okay?"


    Thinking they were being entrusted with a grown-up secret, they nodded eagerly, promising to keep it safe.


    As she was leaving, the kids, as if


    remembering something important, pulled out a friendship bracelet made of red yarn and wooden beads Standing on their tiptoes, they handed it to her, their voices soft. "Sis, this is for you."


    Without overthinking, Vivienne epted the gift, assuming it was just one of their ythings, and slipped it onto her wrist. "Alright, I''ll wear it," she promised.

 Chapter 1013

    Back in the car, Percival pulled a light nket over Vivienne''s legs. She reached for it, her wrist peeking out, pale and delicate.


    Percival''s attention was caught by a sh of red. With a smile, he asked, "Who gave this to you?"


    Thinking of the two children she''d met earlier, Vivienne''s lips curved into a smile, "Natalia and Yasmine."


    Percival nodded, holding her hand gently, "Aunt Mary''s quite thoughtful."


    Vivienne paused.


    Percival continued, "Red ribbons are for protection. Aunt Mary''s been around; she must''ve guessed we''re keeping the pregnancy a secret. She probably used the kids so you wouldn''t feel pressured." Vivienne squinted, shocked, looking at Mr. Wolf.


    Could Mr. Wolf have been following her around?


    Percival could see what she was thinking andughed, revealing the truth, "It''s blessed by Father O''Connor. I saw it when I went to get a blessing."


    "Blessing?"


    Vivienne didn''t know what to say.


    Mr. Wolf, what haven''t you been keeping from me?


    Every casual inquiry revealed something new to her.


    Percival bit his lip, not going into details, simply pulling her closer and whispering, "I sewed it into your clothing. It''s meant to be discreet, as Father O''Connor suggested." Vivienne, "..."


    Mr. Wolf, do you really have to be this cautious, even believing in blessings now?


    The car journey home was quiet, both returning to their shared space.


    Thomas was waiting outside, ready to head to the stationter.


    Once inside, Percival didn''t waste time, carrying Vivienne straight to bed, insisting he''d brew some tea so the smell wouldn''t upset her stomach. She felt safer with her in bed.


    Seeing Mr. Wolf still insistent on brewing her tea left Vivienne somewhat stunned, "Mr. Wolf, don''t you need to report to your superiors?" Percival rolled up his sleeves, starting on the tea, "No rush. I want to make sure you''ve had your tea first."


    Vivienne, "..."


    How much more tea could there be?


    At this rate, she wasn''t sure who''d go mad first, her or Mr. Wolf.


    Ten minutester, she understood Mr. Wolf''s intention.


    Despite the distance, she could smell the herbs being brewed, each scent distinct and somewhat bitter, triggering a reaction in her stomach.


    Vivienne frowned, moving to the window for fresh air, which helped alleviate the herbal scent.


    Her phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, Draven''s voice came through immediately, "Miss, we''ve found the bodies."


    Vivienne''s brow twitched, "Where?"


    Draven: "In a cave about ten miles from the incident site. Two female bodies, but their faces are unrecognizable. We''ll need to wait for the test results." "Two bodies."


    Vivienne repeated, seeking confirmation.


    Draven confirmed, "Yes, but it''s strange. One body has been drained of all blood, bing a mummy. The other is simr but less severe, likely died from excessive blood loss." "Why can''t their faces be recognized?"


    Draven replied promptly, "My apologies for not securing the scene immediately."


    Vivienne understood.


    Even without blood, the bodies would attract wildlife in the mountains, likely disturbing the scene.


    She made a quick decision, "Send them to theb. I''ll examine them myself."


    As Percival brought over the tea, he caught the tail end of her conversation.


    "What''s happened, Vivienne?" he asked, worry in his tone.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "Mr. Wolf, the bodies have been found. There are two."


    Hearing this, Percival''s expression darkened, "Are we sure one is Abigail?" Vivienne shook her head, the uncertainty the reason she wanted to check personally. If it was Abigail, it would bring closure to a long-awaited question.


    Getting ready to leave, Vivienne saw the tea in Percival''s hand and drank it in one gulp, chasing it with a sugar cube, "Mr. Wolf, you get on with your work I''ll check things out and let you know immediately." FindNovel


    Percival caught her hand, his face etched with concern, "Vivienne, you shouldn''t be handling this in your condition."


    Vivienne looked into Mr. Wolf''s worried eyes, her fingers instinctively smoothing his frown, "Trust me, Mr. Wolf. I''m just confirming identities. It''ll be fine."


    Still, Percival was unconvinced, knowing too well that pregnancy could bring unpredictable physical reactions.


    He wouldn''t risk anything happening to Vivienne.


    "No, I''ming with you."


    "Mr. Wolf..."


    Before Vivienne could protest,


    Percival silenced her with a reminder, "Remember what


    happened this morning? Do you


    want the wholeb to find out about the pregnancy?"


    Mr. Wolf had a point.


    "And what about the report to your superiors?" Vivienne asked, knowing they were pressing for it.


    If the bodies were rted to Abigail, any report now would be premature. Better to wait for conclusive results.


    Vivienne agreed.


    Together, they left, Thomas surprised to see both of them but quickly starting the car at Percival''smand, "To theb."


    Thomas nodded, understanding the unspoken rule of not asking questions, "Yes, Percival."


    The car made a swift U-turn and sped off towards the suburban vi neighborhood.


    Half an hourter, Vivienne arrived at the scene, entering the most secureyer of defense alongside Percival.


    Draven and his team waited outside.


    Vivienne approached, "Is everyone inside?"


    Draven looked up and replied, "Yes, ma''am."


    Vivienne changed into a sterilized suit with Percival before entering theb.


    Inside, two bodiesy covered entirely by white sheets.


    Vivienne tightened her grip on her white gloves, about to lift the sheet when Percival stopped her, "Allow me."


    Vivienne nodded, not refusing Mr. Wolf''s kind gesture.


    She was in the early stages of pregnancy, and some things were beyond her control.


    Percival nced down, his expression darkening instantly.


    The bodies were barely recognizable, savagely mauled by wild animals, with severe marks all over.


    Identifying them would require a gic database or an estimation based on skeletal age, as their appearances were indiscernible, nothing but a bloody mess. Percival withdrew his hand, stepping in front of Vivienne to shield her from the sight.


    "Vivienne, let theb team handle this."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow. If Mr. Wolf wouldn''t let her look, she''d have to use her imagination, "Mr. Wolf, you really can''t make anything out?" Percival silently nodded.


    He was certain of it; he knew that if Vivienne took over, she might discern some clues.


    But he wouldn''t let Vivienne see them.


    He didn''t want her to experience nausea as she had that morning.


    Percival signaled someone outside to proceed with DNA matching, then started to lead Vivienne out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Vivienne pointed at the bodies on the racks, proposing apromise, "Mr. Wolf, I''ll follow your advice and not look at their faces, but let me at least examine their hands and feet."


    IMS

 Chapter 1014

    Abigail had a gift, a rare one that allowed her to read the history etched in bones, beyond the facade of flesh and skin. Her mentor once confessed that even he couldn''t unravel the mysteries of Abigail''s own skeletal structure. If that was truly the case, then her real age was a mystery, or perhaps, there was another possibility.


    Abigail was someone who could alter her own bone structure at will.


    Regardless of the scenario.


    Any anomaly, and she could spot it.


    Percival was well aware of Vivienne''s skill in reading bones, yet his grip on his wrist remained reluctant to ease.


    Vivienne pursed her lips, willing topromise further, "How about... Mr. Wolf, you lift the cloth for me? Just exposing a single bone would do, anywhere is fine."


    With some reluctance, Percival agreed.


    But before he did, he made sure Vivienne wasn''t looking.


    Approaching the first body, Percival chose an ankle bone, gnawed on by wild animals, exposing stark white bone.


    Vivienne was ustomed to such sights, unfazed by the gruesome scene.


    Luckily, her nerves held steady, no sign of any nausea despite the grim context.


    She snapped back into professional mode in an instant.


    Focusing on the bone, she squinted, her mind delving deep.


    "This person was in their thirties, showing signs of recent hardships but not a life of constant struggle, a life of thin luck prone to attracting trouble," she deduced. Vivienne frowned slightly, retracting her gaze.


    The identity of this person was almost certain.


    It was Delh, who had clung to Abigail during theirst encounter, inadvertently saving them.


    Vivienne shook her head, "This isn''t Abigail."


    The unspoken understanding between them meant Percival caught on with just a few words.


    Moving to the next body, this time uncovering a hand bone.


    Vivienne immediately frowned.


    The phnges were delicate, belonging to a young girl still in her growth phase.


    Certainly not Abigail.


    However, the hand was clenched in an unusual posture, as if gripped by immense fear before death. Vivienne inspected closer, her brows knitting together, "She must have been holding something." Percival looked and saw nothing from the outside.


    If the girl was holding something small, it was well-concealed in her clenched fist.


    He put on gloves, attempting to pry open the tight grip with no sess.


    "Let me."


    Without touching the body, Vivienne flicked a silver needle into the elbow''s marrow through the cloth, then easily opened the clenched hand with tweezers. Inside was a fragment.


    Tiny, but both Vivienne and Percival recognized it immediately.


    Not for any particr reason other than it being a fragment of the Millennia Aegis.


    Percival''s expression darkened, securing the fragment on a tray, ensuring no mistake.


    "How did this end up here?"


    Vivienne remained silent.


    If she wasn''t wrong, this person was likely attacked from behind by Abigail, who then brutally extracted her heart.


    In severe agony, the victim must have desperately clutched at her attacker''s clothing, identally grabbing the already cracked Millennia Aegis fragment, holding onto it till death. Soon, researchers delivered DNA results.


    Delh''s DNA was beyond question.


    But the other, no corresponding gic profile could be found.


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes at the fragment for a few seconds.


    She called over Draven, instructing, "Release the news about the Millennia Aegis fragment, say it''s in my possession."


    Following her order, Draven set off.


    Abigail could never have anticipated that her desperately sought Millennia Aegis, once iplete, would render the whole armor effectively useless, reduced to mere decoration. Vivienne wondered how Abigail would react to this news.


    Though uncertain of Abigail''s current whereabouts, Vivienne wouldn''t foolishlyunch a widespread search.


    Especially with so many questions surrounding this body; even if she checked recent missing persons reports, Abigail could easily hide her tracks if she wished.


    Assuming Abigail''s disguise amongmon folk to recover, the search area would be immense, easily rming the quarry.


    Moreover, a person untraceable in gic databases could only mean one of two things: either undocumented or personally crafted by Abigail.


    Rather than wasting resources on a search for someone capable of changing their appearance with special abilities, better to wait for her to take the bait. The bodies were sent to the morgue.


    Ensuring Delh''s ashes were returned to Cordelia was a form of sce, a true return to her family roots.


    Leaving theb, Percival arranged for Thomas to drive Vivienne home, while he headed to report to the authorities.


    The case''s developments warranted heightened attention from higher-ups, the pursuit of the real Abigail ongoing.


    Arriving home, Vivienne was greeted by two familiar faces, one tall and one short, eagerly anticipating her descent from the car.


    "Vivienne!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Vivienne!"


    Her surprise evident, Vivienne addressed them, "Mom, Isolde, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I would''ve given you the house code."


    Cecilia Boyd, beaming at the sight of Vivienne, had evidently forgotten such trivial matters, "Oh, it''s nothing. We just missed you and thought to drop by, also brought some of your favorite treats."


    Isolde Ellington sighed beside her, amused by the overly cordial rtionship between her mother and sister-inw, a dynamic far more


    harmonious than any TV drama could depict.


    en FindNovel


    Not only did her own son find himself out of favor.


    But she could also treat her own daughter as nothing more than a tool.


    When Vivienne saw the lunchbox in Cecilia''s hands, her heart warmed, "Perfect timing, I haven''t had lunch yet. Why don''t Mom and Isolde stay and eat with me?" Cecilia''s face lit up, nodding eagerly, "Oh, that would be lovely. Your sister has been quite picky at lunch and didn''t eat much. She''s been saying she''s hungry." Isolde: Are you sure?


    Cecilia: Kids need to eat to grow.


    As they walked on, Thomas got out of the car to bring Vivienne something, catching Cecilia''s gaze and quickly lowering his head to greet, "Ma''am!" Cecilia nodded, her gaze inadvertently drifting behind her.


    Her focus had been all on Vivienne, almost forgetting she had another child, "Oh right, Vivienne, where''s thed? Why isn''t he with you?"


    Vivienne chuckled, ever since the two got married, Mr. Wolf''s standing at home had been on a steady decline.


    "Mr. Wolf got held up, probably will be backte today."


    Hearing this, Cecilia couldn''t help


    but curl her lips in disdain, "Really, him and his endless busyness. It was one thing before getting married, but now, married and still the same. In his thirties and still doesn''t seem to have his priorities straight."


    Cecilia didn''t care who was around to hear herints about her own son.


    Thomas stood awkwardly, not sure whether to listen or to ignore.


    Maybe he should leave before getting caught in the middle. Thest thing he needed was for Percival to find out and me him for not being able to keep a straight face! Fortunately, Vivienne intervened, "Mom, it''s cold out here, let''s go inside to talk."

 Chapter 1015

    Cecilia finally nodded, waving at Thomas who was standing nearby.


    Thomas heaved a sigh of relief, throwing a grateful look towards Vivienne.


    Inside the house.


    Cecilia, carrying some groceries, entered the kitchen, mentioning she just needed to warm something up.


    Vivienne, without giving it much thought, hung up her coat and went to the living room to turn on the TV for Isolde.


    Just as she sat down, she suddenly remembered something and headed to the kitchen, only to see Cecilia calmly moving aside a herbal concoction Mr. Wolf hadn''t managed to discard, cing a new pot on the stove. Had she not been in such a rush leaving with Mr. Wolf, leaving the kitchen in disarray, she would have thought she was hallucinating.


    Didn''t see it?


    Impossible.


    As Cecilia turned around and spotted Vivienne, she gestured for her not toe closer, "I''ll handle this, just rx in the living room. No need toe here." Vivienne, "..."


    Remembering Mr. Wolf''s reaction thest time he was upset, she felt the need to rify things beforehand to avoid a repeat of that incident. "Mom, that medicine is for me."


    Cecilia, with her back turned, dropped a spoon with a ng back into the pot.


    Turning to face Vivienne, her eyes widened in disbelief, "You''re taking it? What''s wrong with your health, did the doctor make a mistake?" That was a lot to process.


    Vivienne couldn''t immediately guess if her suspicions were correct.


    All she could do was try to calm Cecilia down, "I''ve just been having trouble eatingtely. The medicine is just to help with my appetite." Though her words were true, they masked the most crucial detail.


    The Ellingtons'' concern for her was something she understood well.


    If the pregnancy came to light, she doubted she''d even be allowed out, not to mention the unknown number of people who might follow her.


    Better to follow Mr. Wolf''s advice and wait a bit longer before making it public.


    Hearing Vivienne''s exnation, Cecilia nodded in understanding.


    Not suspecting her for a second, "That makes sense, you are too thin. And with your busy schedule, you need to eat more to stay strong. Looks like we''re running low on medicine, should I get more?" Vivienne''s brow twitched in annoyance, "No need, I''m already feeling better."


    Cecilia, speaking from experience, advised, "Herbal medicine may work slowly, but it''s harmless and nourishing for the body. It wouldn''t hurt to take a few more doses." Vivienne, "..."


    She was afraid she''d be marinated in herbal medicine if she kept at it.


    The situation passed without further incident.


    A few minutester, Cecilia served up some of Vivienne''s favorite dishes, steaming hot, even making a small te for Isolde.


    iming it was to keep her sister-inwpany.


    Isolde, albeit reluctantly, started to eat in small bites.


    Vivienne served her some vegetables, and Isolde''s face lit up, returning the favor with a rib for Vivienne''s bowl, "Sis, you eat too."


    Cecilia, sitting nearby, added a piece of fish to Vivienne''s te, "Eat up, Vivienne, don''t mind her. Try this fish, it''s fresh from the market." Vivienne nodded, about to take a bite, when a peculiar smell made her face change color.


    She put down her utensils and rushed to the bathroom.


    Isolde was startled, "Vivienne, what''s wrong?"


    Cecilia was also stunned.


    ncing towards the bathroom, then back at the dish she prepared, unsure where to focus her concern.


    When Percival entered the house, he found his mom and sister arguing over a dish.


    "Is it too spicy?"


    "Your sister-inw just mentioned she''s been feeling unwell. I would''ve made something stewed had I known."


    "It must''ve spoiled on the way here. Vivienne dislikes dishes with strong smells, especially fishy ones. I told you, mom, but you never listen."


    "I just thought sea fish was nutritious, wanted to see which one your sister-inw would like..."


    Noticing Vivienne''s absence, Percival grew anxious, "Mom, where''s Vivienne?"


    Seeing Percival, Isolde pointed towards the bathroom, "Bro, Vivienne felt sick suddenly and went to the bathroom. You should check on her." Percival rushed over, worried.


    Only hearing the sound of running water in the bathroom, Percival knocked lightly, "Vivienne, it''s me."


    Hearing Mr. Wolf''s voice, Vivienne took a deep breath and stepped out, "Mr. Wolf, I''m fine."


    Percival, supporting her with one hand and checking her forehead with the other, asked, "Why did you throw up again? Did you eat something you shouldn''t have?" Vivienne shook her head, having not even eaten yet, "It was just the smell of fish that made me nauseous."


    Percival frowned with concern.


    Vivienne reassured him, "Mr. Wolf, mom doesn''t know yet. Don''t let it slip."


    Percival nodded, still worried for her.


    Returning to the living room, the fish dish was gone from the table.


    Cecilia, worriedly looking over, "Vivienne, I''m sorry. Let''s not eat that anymore. There are other dishes, try to eat a little more."


    Vivienne bit her lip.


    She couldn''t stomach anything at the moment.


    Isolde took Cecilia''s hand, "Mom, Vivienne''s feeling sick right now. She probably can''t eat anything, so let''s not force her. It''d be awful if she threw up again." Remembering Vivienne''s pale face, Cecilia felt guilty and was about to clear the table when a thought struck her.


    Sitting back down, her eyes filled with hope, "Vivienne, have you been feeling nauseous at the smell of anythingtely, unable to stand even the slightest scent?" Vivienne remained calm, shaking her head.


    Staying silent was the best defense against prying questions.


    "Recently, have you..."


    Percival cut in, "Mom, we went to the doctor a few days ago. They said Vivienne just has an upset stomach and needs to watch her diet. You saw the medicine." Cecilia let out a sigh, her mind spinning with thoughts.


    After all, a trip to the doctor would surely clear any doubts.


    She was just being overly suspicious.


    Before leaving, Cecilia didn''t forget to remind Percival, "Son, you and Vivienne have just tied the knot, try not to bury yourself in work like you used to, okay?" Percival nodded.


    Seeing him like this irked Cecilia,


    who red at him, "Also, your grandpa is so eager for a great-grandchild he''s practically going gray. Can you keep the promise you made?"


    Percival paused, the thought of Vivienne''s pregnancy bringing an unstoppable smile to his face, "I''ll tell grandpa to just sit tight."


    Cecilia scoffed, "Easy to say, let''s see you prove it."


    Percival just smiled.


    He had timed everything perfectly, the baby would arrive in the season of blooming flowers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It might even be a girl, who knows.


    Seeing her son''s nonchnt demeanor, Cecilia was speechless and couldn''t bother to lecture further, "Vivienne''s not feeling well, take good care of her, you hear?" Percival responded affirmatively, walking ahead to open the car door for Cecilia, "I know, Vivienne has me. You and Aunt Isolde don''t need toe over so often."


    Cecilia was not pleased, "That won''t


    do. If Vivienne was in good shape, 1 wouldn''t mind noting. But now, she''s hardly eating. How could, as her mother-inw, pretend not to notice?"


    Percival was silent.


    He hadn''t realized this side of his mother before.


    Those dishes were something even his dad hadn''t seen, probably.


    As the car was about to leave,


    Ju


    Cecilia waved, "Alright, go take care of Vivienne, I''ve got a wedding to attend out of town in a few days. If you need anything, just send


    someone, don''t worry about yer

 Chapter 1016

    Back at the house, Percival set about tidying up the array of dishes on the table before making a special treat for the bedroom.


    He whipped up a batch of strawberry oatmeal, knowing well that Vivienne had a soft spot for the sweet berry.


    Curious, Vivienne asked, "Mr. Wolf, what''s cooking? I can catch a hint of strawberry in the air."


    Handing her the bowl, Percival let Vivienne take in the sight of the oatmeal generously topped with strawberries, prompting a chuckle from her. "How did youe up with this?"


    With a smile, he replied, "Couldn''t let us both go hungry, especially without adding in something you love."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The strawberry oatmeal went down with ease, thanks to Vivienne''s fondness for the fruit.


    After wiping her mouth with a napkin, she turned to Mr. Wolf, "So, Mr. Wolf, how did things go today? What''s the word from above?"


    Percival took the bowl from her, "They suggested we hold off on pressing too hard on Abigail. Pushing her into a corner might backfire. They believe observing for a while longer could lead to a better chance to catch her." Vivienne fell silent, harboring a premonition that Abigail wasn''t one to give up easily.


    Such ambition wouldn''t miss any opportunity, no matter how slim, only to return more fiercely.


    Seizing the moment, Vivienne briefed Percival on the situation with the Wright family.


    Percival''s gaze darkened, his thoughts aligning with Vivienne''s, "Given Abigail''s ambition, those trivialities wouldn''t interest her."


    "However, before handing it over to the higher-ups, it might be worth letting the master take a look."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Is there a problem with the items?"


    Percival pursed his lips, "The master has been investigating Abigail''s background; he might recognize something."


    Vivienne nodded; the master was currently away from the Perez family.


    They could have Draven photograph the items and send them to the master for review.


    Moreover, she nned to interrogate Den Edwards tomorrow.


    Any unforeseen findings could also be ryed to the master.


    She was certain that Den, silent until now, must have had deeper dealings with Abigail.


    Just as Vivienne was about to call Draven to arrange things, Percival stopped her, "Hold off on that. Uncle Maddox called me on the way home, mentioning that my parents have gone abroad and are urgently trying to find someone." Vivienne was taken aback, "My parents went abroad?"


    Percival nodded, "Seems like a spur-of-the-moment trip, hence no prior notice."


    Vivienne was puzzled, "What does Uncle Maddox need from them?"


    Before Percival could answer, Vivienne''s phone rang - it was Maddox himself.


    With a gesture from Percival, he left the room, leaving Vivienne to answer.


    Maddox''s voice was tinged with urgency, "Vivienne, you''ve got to help me out here. I get your folks wanted some alone time, but why pick now to disappear? I''ve been practically camping out at the Linter ce, and they just up and turned their phones off." Vivienne, trying to get to the heart of the matter, urged, "Uncle Maddox, what''s the main issue?"


    Taking a breath, Maddox blurted out, "Wi''s set her terms: either Sasha is there for the engagement or the wedding doesn''t happen at all."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    So, Uncle Maddox had popped the question sessfully?


    Maddox''s voice was raw with urgency, "Can''t get ahold of them, and the hotel is on my back. If I don''t find someone soon, all my efforts this month are wasted. Wi''s leaving town for business in a few days; we''re running out of time." Vivienne realized Maddox was solely behind this endeavor, his romantic and ceremonial inclinations notwithstanding.


    She rubbed her temple, "Uncle Maddox, maybe postpone the engagement until my parents..."


    "No way!"


    Maddox was adamant, "You know how long I''ve waited for this day, Vivienne. If Wi changes her mind, where does that leave me? Just three days, have them back for my engagement party, or I''ll start making daily scenes at the Linter''s." Vivienne sighed, knowing Maddox''s determination could indeed lead to embarrassment for both families.


    Faced with this dilemma, she couldn''t outright deny his request, imagining the lengths Maddox might go to in desperation.


    "I''ll try to reach them, but don''t get your hopes up too high, Uncle Maddox."


    Knowing her mother, if she wished to avoid disturbances, even the Perez family''s resources wouldn''t uncover a trace of her. Their only chancey with the Linter''s, but they seemed to forget Arthur''s capability.


    With those two out and about, even a sniper in pursuit would be futile.


    No wonder Maddox was desperate enough to reach out to her.


    As Percival reentered, Vivienne just finished the call, massaging her temples.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Exhaling, Vivienne shared, "Uncle Maddox is getting engaged and insists my mom must be there."


    She had tried their numbers, to no avail.


    Percival chuckled softly, "Coincidentally, Leopold has ''good news'' for me too."


    Vivienne looked up, "He''s getting engaged as well?"


    Percival''s smile


    held a hint of


    mystery, Day after tomorrow. Leopold insists you and the master must sit at the main table. Without you two, the banquet won''t start."


    en FindNovel


    Vivienne''s smile twitched involuntarily.


    This time, Leopold was surprisingly swift. But now, what was she supposed to do?


    One was demanding she find her parents, and the other insisted she be present in person. Could she possibly be in two ces at once? Percival ced his hands gently on either side of her temples, pressing lightly, "Leave your parents to me; it''s not a big deal."


    It wasn''t that Vivienne doubted Mr.


    Wolf''s capabilities; she was just too aware of her mother''s temperament,


    "You know as well as I do, if my mom doesn''t want to be found, she won''t be found."


    Percival hummed in acknowledgment, "I never doubted your mother''s skills, but sometimes a change of perspective can simplify things."


    Vivienne looked up, surprised, "Mr. Wolf, what do you have in mind?"


    Percival wagged his finger at her, "Pregnantdies shouldn''t stress. Just focus on resting, Vivienne."


    Vivienne choked on her words.


    Mr. Wolf was bing more mysterious by the day.


    Then again, Mr. Wolf''s influence abroad was no less formidable than at home; maybe he could indeed trace her parents.


    The next day.


    Vivienne called Draven, asking him to photograph and send her some documents from the Chu family''s side.


    Draven agreed, then added, "Ma''am, the ashes of the two bodies from yesterday have been collected. How shall we proceed?" Vivienne paused, pushing back her ns to interrogate Den, and asked Draven to choose a burial plot.


    Then she drove to the Brooks family home.


    It was nine in the morning, and only Cordelia was in.


    Seeing Vivienne, Cordelia''s pale face lit up with a smile, "Oh, Vivienne,e in, please."


    Vivienne, standing at the doorway, said softly, "Cordelia, we''ve found them."


    Cordelia''s expression changed, she took a deep breath, and told Vivienne, "Just give me a moment, please."


    They drove out of the city, onto a mountain road, and eventually stopped at the foot of a mountain.


    This was Rivenwood''s finest cemetery.


    Vivienne stepped out to assist Cordelia, who shook her head, declining, "I''m alright, Vivienne."


    Thomas also got out of the car, following behind Vivienne.


    Percival had instructed him to always stay close to ensure her safety, wherever she went.


    Even without Percival''s instructions, Thomas had felt it - the presence of dozens of people nearby, not threatening, but always there when Vivienne was around.

 Chapter 1017

    Vivienne paused in front of a freshly erected tombstone, its crisp marble etched with Delh''s name but bearing no photograph.


    Abigail had done so much evil in Delh''s guise.


    Vivienne didn''t want Cordelia to be haunted by those bitter memories.


    Approaching, Cordelia unwrapped a parcel, gentlyying out each item before the grave, her voice soft but firm. "These clothes were yours. I thought of making a memorial just of these, never imagined we''d actually find you..." "And these two pendants, you wielded them like weapons, trying to force me out of the Wilson family. Now, they''re yours. I''ve no desire to return to that house, nor does anyone wish to contest this with you anymore." "Rest easy, Flynn''s recovering well in the hospital. I visit him daily."


    "Once he''s better, he''lle live with us, go to school with Thadessus. If he can''t live like everyone else, it doesn''t matter. Dorian and I have agreed, what''s Thaddeus''s is Flynn''s too." Vivienne remained silent behind her.


    Only when Cordelia, tears wiped away, turned to leave, did Vivienne step forward, offering a hand, "Cordelia, let''s head back."


    Cordelia grasped her hand, nodding, "Okay."


    On their way back, Cordelia''s heart felt lighter. She looked at Vivienne, gratitude in her eyes. "Vivienne, thank you for everything with Delh."


    Vivienne shrugged it off. "Cordelia, we''re family. You taught me that."


    Cordelia smiled, content. "Having you as my daughter is a blessing."


    Vivienne suddenly asked, "Does Astrid know about this?"


    Cordelia sighed, shaking her head. "I haven''t told her. She''s always had a grudge against Delh. Even if I did tell her, she wouldn''t havee. Some wounds from the past are too deep." Vivienne didn''t press further. This was Cordelia''s family affair, something neither she nor Dorian could intervene in.


    Dropping Cordelia at her doorstep, Vivienne didn''t go up. Watching her ascend, she then directed Thomas to drive to the Linter estate.


    Uncle Maddox had caused quite the stir.


    Grandfather would never stand for it.


    The Linter mansion was locked tight.


    Thomas rang the doorbell.


    The butler''s voice came through, headache evident, "Oh, Lord, if it''s one of the Perez boys, please, our master isn''t home..."


    "It''s me," Vivienne said.


    There was a pause, then scrambling to open the door. "Miss, you''re back!"


    Vivienne nodded, "Where''s Grandpa?"


    The butler, ever attentive, replied, "In his study, probably writing."


    Vivienne found her way to the study, pausing at the door to see Yorick absorbed in his calligraphy.


    "Grandpa," she called out gently.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Yorick looked up, his face breaking into a smile. "Vivienne! I thought you were..."


    He trailed off, hinting at Maddox without saying it.


    Vivienne sat down, acknowledging the unique nature of Uncle Maddoxpared to her moreposed uncles.


    Yorick, moving away from his desk, poured tea and offered some snacks.


    "Your parents left a message, said if you needed them, you could reach them through Vanguard Agency. They''re somewhere without signal." Vivienne, nibbling on a scone, wondered aloud if Uncle Maddox had tried reaching them.


    Yorick chuckled, "He wouldn''t believe it."


    Vivienne sighed. Uncle Maddox''s trust in the Perez family''s informationwork was indeed unwavering.


    Yorick, seeing Vivienne alone, inquired about Percival.


    "Mr. Wolf''s tied up with work," she exined.


    Yorick sipped his tea, noting Richard Ellington''s decision to delegate his responsibilities, acknowledging the burden on Percival.


    Vivienne nearly choked on her scone at the mention of the Ellington family''s internal ambitions.


    After warming up with some hot milk and snacks, Vivienne feltfortable enough to discuss the real reason for her visit.


    "So, Grandpa, what''s your take on the Wright family?" she ventured, ready to delve into family politics.


    "The Wright family?"


    Yorick''s question came as a surprise.


    Vivienne nodded, "You must have heard about Abigail''s situation. Just because she''s disappeared doesn''t


    mean she won''t resurface. Whate she''s hiding is surely a threat national security, but she''s been careful not to let anything stip."


    "So far, the only lead we have points to the Wright family."


    Yorick furrowed his brows, "You mean the Wrights have been working for Abigail all these years?"


    "Exactly," Vivienne confirmed. "The Wright family''s background isplex. To put it simply, the patriarch of the Wright family was just a pawn for Abigail. Hees from an ancient warrior lineage." Yorick squinted, "I had no idea the Wrights were that deeply involved."


    "It might not seem obvious now, but


    I remember, decades ago, the


    Wrights were just a middle-ss family. Then, after marrying into family, the current head of the Wright family propelled them from


    mediocrity to bing one of the


    most prominent families, just below the top four."


    "Eventually, the Wrights moved away from their original home to settle in their current location."


    Vivienne''s brow twitched, "So, the estate of the Wright family is a recent development?"


    "Indeed," Yorick confirmed. "Thend was chosen by a renowned architect, which is why it attracted so many followers. But at the end of the day, no amount of good feng shui can settle an unpredictable heart, ultimately amounting to nothing."


    Vivienne agreed with this statement.


    Seeing through Vivienne''s thoughts, Yorick added, "The Wright family has been quiet for so long. Have they run into some trouble?"


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, "We suspect the Wrights might be hiding something for Abigail, but we''ve yet to find any concrete leads."


    Yorick fell silent for a moment, "Many from the Wright family have either gone mad or fled. If you want to investigate, you might need to start from the very foundation of their estate."


    "I recall their house was designed by the Watson family''s firm. The original blueprints might still exist. I''ll write you a letter of introduction; the Linters owe them a favor, so they should be willing to help." Vivienne made a note of the name.


    But whenever they mentioned the Wright family, her thoughts inevitably drifted to one person, "Grandfather, what about Winston Wright?"

 Chapter 1018

    Yorick chuckled, "I was beginning to think you''d never ask."


    Vivienne frowned, "What''s up with Winston?"


    As soon as Yorick heard her, he knew she was overthinking. He waved his hand to reassure her, "He''s fine. After the ordeal with the Wright family, your folks decided to enroll him in a prestigious boarding school." Vivienne looked surprised, "He agreed to that?"


    Yorick nodded, clearly impressed, "Despite being only five, the kid''s got a good head on his shoulders. He seems to grasp the gist of what''s been happening at home, so he didn''t hesitate much when it came to switching schools." Vivienne pursed her lips in response.


    With the Wright family''s influence in Rivenwood now a thing of the past, a change of scenery might actually do Winston some good.


    Besides, the Linter family had taken care of the introductions. Even the most gossip-hungry parents wouldn''t dare bring up the past in front of their kids.


    Vivienne left with the letter in hand.


    Before she left, she assured Yorick that Uncle Maddox''s situation with Mr. Wolf would be handled and wouldn''t bother him anymore.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Yorick''s smile hid a sigh of relief.


    The Perez family, Sasha''s side, was also his inws. Despite their drama, he couldn''t just kick them out.


    Percival entered just as Vivienne was sharing the news about her parents.


    He wrapped his arms around her and led her into the room, "I''ve already taken care of Uncle Maddox''s issue. No need for the folks to rush back."


    Vivienne was stunned, "Mr. Wolf, how did you manage to convince Uncle Maddox?"


    She knew Uncle Maddox well. Being quite simr to her own mother, it wouldn''t have been easy to persuade him unless Mr. Wolf had offered something substantial in return. But to Uncle Maddox, nothing could outweigh his affection for Wi...


    What had Mr. Wolf done?


    Percival took off his coat and sanitized his hands before sitting down with Vivienne on the couch, murmuring, "It was simple. I addressed the root of the issue." "The root?"


    Vivienne squinted, immediately catching on to Mr. Wolf''s strategy, "Don''t tell me you managed to sway Wi?"


    Percival, not denying it, made Vivienne morefortable as he followed her line of thought, "Everyone has their weaknesses. You know what Wi values the most." Vivienne, "..."


    Wi''s top priority was her mother''s happiness. If her mom was happy, so was Wi.


    Strike the heart to weaken the resolve.


    It was a masterstroke by Mr. Wolf, though it meant someone had to swallow their pride. "It''s unfair to Wi."


    Wi''s devotion to her mother was unmatched, especially concerning pivotal life events.


    Percival nodded in agreement, caressing her belly softly, "That''s why I arranged for Uncle Maddox to have the engagement ceremony abroad, timed with our parents'' European trip. This way, everyone can make it without you having to shuttle back and forth." Vivienne, "..."


    What more could she say?


    With Mr. Wolf handling things, she had nothing to worry about.


    No wonder Uncle Maddox had been out of sight all day; he had been appeased.


    As she lost herself in thought, Percival offered her a sour plum candy.


    The tartness surprised her, but she found herself not minding it.


    Following Mr. Wolf''s lead, she took another, summarizing the information she got from Yorick.


    Percival, seeing her enjoyment, held the bag of sour plums for her to munch on easily.


    "Vivienne suspects there''s something hidden within the Wright family," she said between bites.


    "Yes, if Den has stayed this long, it''s either because of a secret deal with Abigail or he''s hiding something for her," Vivienne concluded.


    Percival agreed, "I''ll look into it tomorrow."


    Vivienne leaned into him, "You''re not too busy with work?"


    Percival chuckled, tapping her nose, "If I had to personally sign off on everything, it''d only show how ipetent a leader I am."


    The team he had trained was far from just being seat-warmers.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "You''ve got me too."


    Percival, with a smile, replied, "I


    almost forgot. You''re a shareholder in thepany. How about, after we wrap this up, we retire from this cloak-and-dagger life and run thepany together?"


    Vivienne''s gaze fell on his hand resting on her belly, teasingly she asked, "Retire sounds good, but are you sure we won''t sh running a business together?" Percival, adoringly stroking her stomach, assured, "Our visions won''t sh. Remember, what''s mine is yours."


    Vivienne smiled, her eyes sparkling.


    She knew Matthew had been managing her business affairs, but the bank statements made it clear.


    Besides her own revenue, nearly ny percent of Mr. Wolf''s earnings were being deposited into her ount.


    Every day, the bank transactions started with seven figures.


    Mr. Wolf had indeed given her everything, without reservation.


    It was ate evening when Vivienne listened to Draven''s report over the phone, passing on the items she had just received to her mentor in person.


    The body they had been investigating remained unimed.


    Its ashes were temporarily stored at the funeral home.


    After the news about Millennia Aegis was released, it only caused a minor stir among the circles of those with ancient warrior heritage, and it quickly faded away. There wasn''t a single trace of Abigail.


    The next morning,


    Percival epted a delivery of various fresh ingredients from his mother, quickly whipped up breakfast, and then headed to the bedroom, apron still tied around his waist. Vivienne was still deep in sleep on the bed. As Percival''s presence neared, her body, honed by years of vignce, reacted faster than her mind.


    But it was just for a moment before she turned over with a frown, murmuring, "Mr. Wolf, let me sleep a little longer."


    Her appetite had been poor these past few days, but her sleep quality had surprisingly improved.


    She slept more each day.


    It was as if she was trying to catch up on all the sleep she had missed over the past decade.


    Percival couldn''t bear to wake her, merely whispering, "You can only sleep for another half hour, or else the strawberry cheesecake won''t taste as good."


    At the mention of strawberry cheesecake, a spark of rity shed through Vivienne''s mind.


    Watching Mr. Wolf''s retreating figure, she squinted and asked, "You''re not teasing me, are you?"


    Ever since he had made her a cake when she first took her medicine, Mr. Wolf had been strictly controlling her snack intake.


    Even the stash she hid in the living room cab had been confiscated.


    All that was left were the "snacks" he personally selected from outside.


    No additives, no harm to the body.


    And equally, no taste.


    Except for the sour apricots, which were barely edible.


    The rest were so bad she wondered if there was even a point in producing them.


    Turning to see only Vivienne''s head peeking out from the bed, Percival couldn''t help butugh, feeling a bit of pity, "Mom brought over the ingredients, including fresh


    vel


    strawberries and cream; if we don''t use them today, they won''tst till tomorrow."


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a smile, realizing the benefits of having a mother-inw at moments like this.


    Bright and early, Vivienne devoured


    half the cheesecake, then eyed the bowl of medicine in front of her with slightly narrowed eyes, "Mr. Wolf, how many days have I been taking this medicine?"

 Chapter 1019

    If Vivienne''s memory served her right, it had been ten days since she started her regimen of remedies-a milestone that should have marked the end of her treatment. Yet, here she was, still sipping on what seemed like an endless supply of bitter concoctions. Percival handed her a ss of water with an unnervingly calm demeanor, his voice soft andforting, "Vivienne, you forgot about the day we went to Grandpa Jack''s. You missed a dose then. We''re just making up for it." Vivienne could only respond with a sigh.


    In exasperation, she asked, "Mr. Wolf, how much longer with this ''medicine''?"


    Understanding her plight, Percival offered a reassuring smile, "Tomorrow is thest day. After that, we''ll head to the hospital for a check-up to ensure everything''s cleared up. We might as well see how our little peanut is developing."


    Vivienne''s lips twitched in amusement, "Our ''peanut'' is barely two months along, probably not even the size of your pinky yet."


    Percival''s lips curled into a smile, his eyes gleaming, "At two months, we should be able to hear the heartbeat. Don''t you want to hear our baby''s heartbeat?"


    That certainly caught Vivienne''s attention.


    Half an hourter, on their way to the Watson estate, Vivienne browsed through the information Draven had sent over about the Watsons.


    Nn Watson, the current head of the Watson family, was renowned for his expertise in bothndscape architecture and as a chief engineer, particrly skilled in designing Western-style gardens. The family, once royal architects, had seen their fortunes wane over time. Now, they were recognized not for their historical significance but for their professional merits, attracting the attention of many affluent families. Interestingly, the Linter family''s estate was one of Nn''s masterpieces. This exined why Grandpa Jack had sent her with a letter to Nn Watson.


    Upon arrival, Thomas, their driver, couldn''t believe his eyes-the estate''s ssical red gates and the surrounding wilderness seemed to transport them back in time.


    Thomas had thought the Linter estate was traditional enough, but the Watson residence, seamlessly blending into the nearby terrain, appeared utterly timeless. As beautiful as it was, it also exuded an intimidating aura.


    Shaking off the feeling, Thomas informed Percival and Vivienne, "We''ve arrived."


    After identifying themselves and presenting Yorick Linter''s handwritten letter, the butler invited them in, leaving Thomas to wait outside.


    Entering the main hall, they were greeted by an elderly man dressed in a dark Western suit, emanating a sense of wisdom and longevity. Percival and Vivienne introduced themselves and quickly got to the point. "We''vee to inquire about something, Mr. Watson," Percival began.


    Nn, foregoing any pretense of formality, nodded for them to proceed. Vivienne wasted no time, "Mr. Watson, Grandpa Jack mentioned that the Wright estate was designed by you. We''re wondering if you still have the original blueprints. We need to verify a few things."


    "The Wright estate?" Nn seemed momentarily puzzled before Percival jogged his memory. Nn then rified, "Ah, yes. The Wright estate was indeed a Watson project, but it wasn''t mine. It was my brother, Derek Watson, who designed it. He preferred the European architectural styles, diverging from my own affinity for traditional designs."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a nce before asking about Derek''s whereabouts.


    Nn''s expression turned somber, "He passed away many years ago. However, if it''s the blueprints you''re after, I''ll have someone search his study. If we find them, I''ll ensure they''re sent to you."


    Realizing there was little hope for finding the blueprints, Vivienne and Percival prepared to leave but not before Vivienne inquired about Derek''s cause of death.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nn sighed, "He was always frail, sumbed to his ailments, worsened by his worries."


    After thanking Nn, Vivienne and Percival left for their next destination-the prison, where Den was held.


    Understanding the gravity of their visit, Thomas drove them to the facility without needing further instruction.


    With Vivienne leaning against him in the backseat, Percival warmed her hands with his, "Going to question Den now? Do we have a lead?"


    Vivienne''s expression hardened, "Even if we don''t, I''ll make sure he reveals something useful."


    The downfall of the Wright family and Abigail''s disappearance weren''t things Den could simply ignore.


    Hanging in there for so long, it was about time it served some purpose.


    Inside a small, isted cabin.


    An old man with silver hair sat on a chair, his head bowed, making his expression unclear.


    Vivienne stood in front of the protective railing, and Ephemeral spoke up, "To think you had such a deep connection with the Wrights, I might have underestimated you."


    "To have been so devoted to Abigail and her grand n to overturn the current world order, you must have been thoroughly brainwashed."


    The person opposite showed no reaction.


    Caught off guard, Vivienne continued, "Your tricks won''t stop me. On the contrary, they only confirm one thing - that whatever Abigail needs must be with the Wright family." A flicker of movement showed in the eyes of the person sitting down.


    Vivienne attacked the psychological


    defenses without showing any emotion, "Abigail wants to rule the world, so whatever she ns to do, whether it''s convincing people with the promise of immortality or achieving her goals througho weaponry, it''s a threat to national


    security. You and Abigail could die a


    thousand times, and it wouldn''t be a loss."


    Vivienne paused, "But have you considered, even if you die, what would the fate of a Wright family member be with such a grave usation? The others, I don''t care about, but what about Winston?"


    QUMS


    Though the purpose behind Den''s protection of Winston for so many years was unclear.


    Clearly, Winston was special to the Wright family.


    She had realized this long ago.


    Despite knowing the Linter family''s true nature, the Wrights didn''t oppose Winston''s association with them.


    The conspiracy behind this was only known to him.


    Sure enough, at the mention of


    Winston, the person sitting in the chair suddenly tensed, his


    expression slowly lifting, his voice et


    raspy, "What does being part of the Wright family matter? Once our grand n is aplished, all of this will be nothing but a fleeting cloud."


    Hearing this, Vivienne scoffed, "Your grand n was doomed the moment I shattered the Millennia Aegis. Immortality? Forget it in this lifetime!"

 Chapter 1020

    Den suddenly looked up, "I don''t believe you''ve managed to shatter the Millennia Aegis."


    Vivienne arched an eyebrow, "The shards of the Millennia Aegis are right here in my hand. Would you like to see for yourself?"


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Den''s eyes, but he quickly pressed on, "Where is she?"


    Vivienne knew exactly who he was asking about.


    With a coldugh and her eyes sharp as ice, she said, "If she''s not dead, she''s probably licking her wounds in some remote forest corner. But without a proper heart to heal, she might resort to devouring the hearts of animals. Or worse, she might not be picky at all." Den frowned, his tone icy, "That''s impossible!"


    Vivienne sighed, "You''ve gone to great lengths to keep all these secrets from the Watson family. How could I not retaliate against someone who''s after my life?"


    "You!"


    Shock shed in Den''s eyes, his face betraying his emotions, "You''ve actually dug into the Watson family!"


    Vivienne had expected this reaction. "If I''m not mistaken, Derek probably stumbled upon your real motive behind building up the Wright family, leading to his untimely demise... The so-called disease of worry was just your cover-up after poisoning him." Realizing his emotions had betrayed him, Den fell silent.


    His mind, however, was in turmoil.


    He hadn''t expected Vivienne to investigate him so thoroughly.


    Having gotten the reaction she wanted, Vivienne walked out without further dy.


    Outside, Draven was waiting.


    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t miss any detail," Vivienne instructed before turning to enter the adjoining dark room where Percival was monitoring some equipment.


    On therge electronic screen on the wall was Den''s image.


    Hearing Vivienne''s approach, Percival turned, "Just as you suspected. The equipment only reacted when the Watson family and Winston were mentioned." Vivienne''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The bait was thrown. Whether it would lure Abigail out depended on how important the remnants of the Wright family were to her.


    Handing off the equipment to a technician, Percival wrapped Vivienne in his coat, "It''s too cold here for you. Let''s go back."


    Feeling Mr. Wolf''s warmth envelop her, Vivienne nodded, and they left.


    On the way back, the scent of something delicious wafted to Vivienne, making her stomach growl.


    "Thomas, stop the car!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Startled, Thomas braked sharply, thankfully without causing an ident.


    "What''s wrong, ma''am?" Thomas and Percival both looked concerned.


    "I''m hungry!" Vivienne announced, clutching her stomach.


    Percival nced at the food street outside, then smiled, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Something sour."


    "Sour?" Percival''s smile grew, "Seems my prediction was off."


    Realizing the implication, Vivienne dismissed it, "Don''t believe in those."


    After stopping the car, the tantalizing aroma was even stronger. Following it, Vivienne and Percival found themselves in front of a quaint little diner, its sign reading "Pickled Fish" in faded letters. That was the scent.


    Percival personally checked the kitchen for cleanliness before ordering.


    Despite the diner''s modest exterior, the inside was clean, and they ordered a variety of dishes.


    When the food arrived, Vivienne was astounded, "Are you sure we can finish all this?"


    Percival calmly served her a piece of tender fish, "Don''t worry, if we can''t finish, Thomas will. He likes spicy and sour dishes."


    After eating, Percival packed up the leftovers for Thomas, joking about his supposed taste preferences.


    Feeling unexpectedly full and cozy in the car, Vivienne soon fell asleep leaning on Mr. Wolf.


    They reached the vi without waking her, and Percival carefully carried her to bed, her sleepy grip tightening on his hand, "Mr. Wolf, stay with me." Touched by her vulnerability, Percival agreed softly, "Okay."


    That night, Vivienne slept deeply and peacefully.


    The next day, they went to the hospital for a checkup, owned by the Ellington family, with Percival by her side the whole time.


    His imposing presence filled the room, leaving the staff tense with the pressure of not displeasing the powerful man behind them.


    Vivienne rotted her eyes, finding the


    situation increasingly absurd. From


    the moment Mr. Wolf stepped


    into


    the room, the tension on his face hadyered up, almost palpable.


    en FindNovel


    With a sigh, she turned to the doctor beside her, "Just do your thing, don''t mind him."


    The female doctor managed a stiff smile, clearly wanting to ignore the tense atmosphere but equally afraid to do so.


    Suddenly, Percival asked in a low voice, "Where''s the baby?"


    Vivienne was speechless.


    The doctor''s hand shook a bit as she pointed to a tiny spot on the monitor, "This... this is the baby. The embryo is developing well." Percival peered closely, then asked with genuine curiosity, "Is this pulsing dot the baby''s heart?"


    The doctor nodded.


    "Can we listen to the heartbeat?"


    Quickly, she positioned the equipment urately.


    At first, the heartbeat was a frantic thumping sound, but soon it steadied into a strong, rhythmic beat.


    Not only was Percival fascinated, but even Vivienne found herself moved by the powerful heartbeats.


    The baby was healthy.


    After the examination, Vivienne practically shoved the visitors out. If she let Mr. Wolf keep asking questions, she''d never get to leave.


    When the results were ready, Mr. Wolf headed to the doctor''s office.


    Vivienne waited outside on a chair.


    She was a doctor; she knew what those medical jargons meant without even looking at them.


    Yet Mr. Wolf was exceptionally meticulous, always needing to go through the details with the doctor in the office.


    She just let him be.


    Suddenly, Leopold called.


    He mentioned that the hotel was booked for the engagement party the day after tomorrow, and that he had already informed her mentor and senior brother.


    They decided not to send invites to Vivienne and Percival, opting to call them instead to make sure they wouldn''t forget to attend.


    Vivienne was at a loss for words.


    Reminded every other day, one might think she and Mr. Wolf were the ones getting engaged.


    "Okay," Vivienne responded, ready to hang up when Leopold added, "Oh, and Vivienne, I''ve specially ordered a suit and a dress for you and your mentor. They''ve been delivered to your house. Make sure you wear them tomorrow."


    The blend of Western elements in this adaptation transforms the original context into a more universally rtable scenario, making it approachable for a broader audience while maintaining the essence of the narrative.

 Chapter 1021

    Percival stepped out of the office, the tension in his eyes reced with an unmistakable gleam of joy.


    Seeing Mr. Wolf in high spirits, Vivienne couldn''t help but smile too.


    Finally, no more dreadful doctor''s visits.


    Arriving home, Percival noticed an elegantly wrapped box outside. He first thought it was a delivery from Cecilia, but on closer inspection, it didn''t seem like her style. Vivienne remembered what Leopold had mentioned on the phone right before Mr. Wolf opened it, "It''s from Leopold."


    Without giving it much thought, Percival brought the box inside, and neither of them dwelled on it much further.


    The next morning, as Vivienne remembered they were to attend an engagement party, she opened Leopold''s box and grimaced sharply.


    ssic Leopold.


    Expecting her to wear this dress in public was practically an invitation for everyone to burst intoughter.


    By then, Percival was already dressed to the nines in a sleek ck suit, looking exceptionally dashing. Noticing Vivienne frozen in ce, he followed her gaze.


    To his surprise, it was a bright red dress with a distinctively vintage Western ir!


    It wasn''t that it was ugly, but rather spectacrly so.


    He nced at Vivienne, his brows knitting together, "Leopold''s doing?"


    Vivienne just nodded, at a loss for words.


    Who else but Leopold could have such an enigmatic taste in fashion?


    Percival pulled out his phone, "I''ll have Thomas bring over a different one."


    "No need."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivienne grabbed a pair of scissors and took the dress to the bedroom.


    She emerged a short whileter, having transformed the dress. She had removed its excessive decorations, shortened its length to just above the knees, and altered it to sleeveless. The only traditional element she kept was its high neckline, but even that she had simplified.


    With Vivienne''s model-like figure, the red dress now looked absolutely stunning on her.


    Percival was momentarily speechless.


    Vivienne, now visibly pregnant, seemed to radiate an indescribable allure that was utterly captivating.


    Catching the look of amazement in Mr. Wolf''s eyes-and a hint of restrained desire-Vivienne approached him, her hand trailing from his suit jacket down to his tie, pulling him close. Her lips parted slightly, "Mr. Wolf, do I look beautiful?"


    There was a flicker in Percival''s eyes as he wrapped his arms around her lower back to steady her, "Vivienne, you''re always the most beautiful."


    Without giving Vivienne a chance to react, Percival leaned in for a kiss, to which Vivienne responded with equal fervor.


    The intensity of their connection made it difficult to pull away.


    Percival finally lifted his head, trying to catch his breath, while Vivienne looked back at him, her eyes hazy with longing and a touch of frustration.


    It wasn''t just Mr. Wolf who was struggling to hold back.


    With Vivienne''s current condition, the doctor had advised waiting another month...


    The grandest hotel in Rivenwood had been entirely booked for today.


    The Martinez and the Sterling families were uniting in marriage, drawing the elite of Rivenwood to their celebration.


    As Vivienne and Percival arrived, the man of the hour, Leopold, greeted them at the door in a pristine white suit, his grin nearly splitting his face.


    Upon seeing Vivienne and Percival approach, he hurried over to open their car door, "Vivienne, Percival, you''ve arrived."


    Vivienne shot him a look that said a thousand words, but ultimately, she simply nodded. If it weren''t for Leopold''s big day, she might have given him a piece of her mind about his questionable fashion sense.


    Seeing Leopold glowing with happiness, Percival supported Vivienne out of the car, chuckling, "Congrattions on your catch, moving around pretty smoothly, aren''t you?"


    Leopold hopped around a bit, "All healed up."


    Then, noticing the sh of red beneath Vivienne''s coat, Leopold''s eyes sparkled, "Vivienne, I told you my taste was impable. Griffin doubted me, but I''ll have to show herter." Vivienne just rolled her eyes.


    Alright, for today, she would let it go for Griffin''s sake.


    Inside the hall, they were


    immediately surrounded by several


    family members eager to catch up. especially since they had missed the couple''s wedding. Percival deftly handled the crowd, allowing Vivienne to look for her mentor.


    He wasn''t hard to find.


    As one of the stars of the show, her mentor was sitting right at the most prominent table.


    Finnian, adorned in a bright red suit that contrasted with his white hair, made for a striking figure.


    As Vivienne approached, she couldn''t help but blink in surprise. Her mentor really went all out today!


    But something about the outfit seemed oddly familiar...


    Before she could put her finger on it, she overheard Old-FDawson teasing, "No offense, Master, but you kinda look like Cupid decided to go traditional today."


    The room erupted in a mix of chokedughter and coughing, everyone carefully avoiding Finnian''s gaze to prevent a full-blownugh attack.


    Finnian, already self-conscious about the outfit''s loudness, felt even more irritated now.


    Had it not been for the special gift that came with the suit, he wouldn''t have been caught dead in it. But that was a secret he''d take to the grave.


    "I see you''re looking for a whooping,


    The room fell silent, nobody daring to answer. Sometimes, it was wiser to agree with the master, especially when he was on the brink of a tirade.


    If things got heated, it''d be tough to exin to Leopold.


    They''d all be in for an awkward time.


    In the suddenly silent atmosphere, a cool voice spoke up, "It does look quite simr!"


    The direct involvement of these two, their mentor yed a crucial role. If not a matchmaker, then what?


    Otherwise, how could Leopold havee up with such a bizarre idea?


    And she got dragged into it too.


    Hearing the voice, everyone perked up.


    Larry, sitting closest, saw Vivienne and beckoned with a grin, "Vivienne, there you are,e sit."


    Old-F shot him a re, emphasizing the protocol, "Larry, do you have any manners? Vivienne deserves the seat of honor, not next to you. anyone, she should sit up front."


    Eric chimed in, "Exactly, what''s your rank to contest with us?"


    If


    Before Daniel could speak, Jerry, sitting by Finnian, stood up abruptly, "Enough bickering!"


    Then, with a respectful bow, he said, "Master, I''ll go check on Leopold. Let Vivienne keep youpany."


    Finnian nodded.


    He did want to have a word with the cheeky girl.


    Jerry smiled at Vivienne, "Vivienne, this way, please."


    Everyone else: "..."


    Well, that was a lot of fuss for nothing.


    "Cheeky girl..."


    Finnian''s lips twitched into a smile, but that smile vanished the moment he saw Vivienne''s figure-hugging dress, "Huh!"


    "Wait a minute, Leopold said he got us matching outfits. Howe yours looks so much better than mine?"


    The others nearly choked on their ownughter.


    Vivienne: "..."


    If she had dressed like her master suggested, the repercussions were indeed foreseeable.

 Chapter 1022

    Gary couldn''t hold back his admiration. "Master, considering Vivienne''s touch, this minor task is a piece of cake for her. Moreover, everything she handles turns into a collector''s edition." Donald nodded earnestly, ncing at Finnian''s bright red attire and swallowed hard. "Indeed, Master, maybe Vivienne could tweak something for you too?"


    Daniel frowned, "You''re going too far, guys. Our Master is a man of stature. Can we really afford to make him a spectacle in front of everyone?"


    Finnian stroked his beard, finding Daniel''s concern the only one that resonated with him.


    However, Daniel''s nextment nearly pushed Finnian to disown him as a disciple.


    Casting a nce at Finnian''s increasingly portly figure, Daniel shook his head, "Besides, what transformation can we expect at Master''s age? Can we really expect him to match Vivienne''s fitness?" There was a moment of silence before a unanimous agreement.


    Lately, Master did seem to have indulged a bit too much.


    Dressed in bright red, he actually looked... rather festive.


    They all pondered when they''d have Finnian don such attire for their weddings, given none of them were keen on marrying yet.


    Finnian''s mood darkened further.


    What sins had hemitted in his past life to deserve such disciples?


    Eric, unable to bear the tension and sitting directly across Finnian, adjusted his sses, now seeing everything tinted in red. "Master, how about I send over a piece that''s just as good as the one you''re wearing?" Finnian was tempted but suppressed the thought immediately.


    He had epted those gifts from Leopold; what if Leopold asked for them back?


    Knowing Leopold''s temperament, it was entirely possible.


    Choosing between a day''s embarrassment and a box of treasures, Finnian found no room for hesitation. "What''s there to change? Leopold gave this to me, and I... I think it''s quite nice."


    After all, it was only for a day; no skin off his back.


    Vivienne saw right through him,menting casually, "Master seems quite pleased. It appears Leopold has been quite diligent."


    Finnian choked on his words, about to defend himself, but the eager faces of his disciples looking for gossip stopped him. He vented his frustration, "What are you all standing around for? Go help Leopold and learn something useful from Jerry, won''t you? Have some initiative."


    Once the disciples had left, Finnian whispered to Vivienne, "Watch your words, girl. You know how they covet my treasures."


    Vivienne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. The treasures Finnian guarded so jealously were of no real interest to his wealthy disciples, concerned more with assets in billions than with old medicinal herbs they''d never use.


    Yet, Vivienne knew better than to argue. It would only make things worse.


    Switching topics, she inquired about Finnian''s health, to which he boasted about his resilience if not for an enchantment that halved his inner energy.


    Remembering something, Finnian''s tone softened, asking if Vivienne had any more of that healing potion he found effective.


    Vivienne turned away, incredulous that Finnian had used up the entire bottle. Knowing him, he was probably nning to trade it for cash. "None left," she replied firmly.


    The conversation drifted as Vivienne


    reached for some snack nuts on the table, finding them surprisingly ptable She was about to enjoy another when a sudden wave of nausea hit her, a secret struggle she had tried to mask that morning.


    Finnian, noticing Vivienne''s difort, offered his help, suggesting remedies and acknowledging the unique bond between her and Mr. Wolf, especially through a particr scent that seemed to ease her symptoms.


    Their moment was abruptly


    interrupted by Leopold, who had identally overheard their private conversation. Panicked, he promised to keep Vivienne''s pregnancy a secret, unwittingly revealing it to everyone within earshot.


    The sudden cold silence that followed was punctuated by gasps, marking the revtion of a closely guarded secret to the entire household.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The news hit them like a ton of bricks. Vivienne was pregnant!


    Vivienne herself remained silent, a storm brewing behind her calm facade. "Well, Leopold," she thought. "This is a grudge I won''t forget." Behind her, her friends exchanged bewildered looks, unsure of what to say next.


    Eric, the so-called "Fourth Musketeer," gulped nervously. "Vivienne, when did this happen? Please tell me we''re not thest to know."


    Donald, always the clueless one, blinked in confusion. "Hold up, we''ve only been apart for a few days. How did this happen so quickly...?" "It''s like you''ve been keeping secrets from us!"


    They acted as though they''d stumbled upon some scandalous secret.


    Just a while back, Vivienne had been dueling that old witch, a dangerous encounter they could barely bring themselves to think about.


    "It was me who suggested we keep it under wraps!"


    Percival''s arrival only stoked the mes of their frustration.


    Dawson, ever the protective one, stepped forward, his anger palpable. "And who are you in this picture? She''s our Vivienne. Do you have any


    idea how risky that situation was, letting her face that danger alone?"


    "We entrusted her to you, and this is how you repay us?"


    "Percival, are you even a man?"


    BUMS


    The brothers were seething, ready to drag Percival out and give him a piece of their minds.


    Percival stood his ground, silent, offering no exnation.

 Chapter 1023

    Seeing his apprentice lunge forward without a second thought, Finnian''s face darkened instantly, and he rebuked sharply, "Dawson, let go!"


    "But Master, Vivienne, she="


    "I said let go!"


    Vivienne nced around, her gaze finally resting on Leopold, who had even joined the fray at his own engagement party, causing her temples to throb with tension.


    She simply said to Dawson, "Dawson, this is Leopold''s engagement party!"


    Her tone was mild but unmistakably final.


    Dawson hesitated, then released Percival.


    The expressions of those around them shifted in response.


    Finnian looked at his disciples, who had been ready to brawl moments ago, and scolded, "Is this how I taught you manners? Vivienne has her reasons for acting this way. This isn''t your ce to intervene."


    The group fell silent, not out of disagreement with their master but because Vivienne was upset.


    To outsiders, her mood might not be apparent, but to them, it was as clear as day.


    Finnian was about to add more when he heard Vivienne suddenly gag beside him. Then, she bent over and started to vomit.


    "Vivienne!"


    Percival rushed to her side, holding one hand while gently patting her back with the other.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone else frozen in shock.


    "Vivienne, are you okay?"


    Eric, the fourth in line, blurted out, "Gary, Thomas, go get some water."


    Donald, the sixth, corrected him, "Forget the water, grab a damp cloth and some antacids."


    Gary, repeating the items listed by Eric and Donald, turned around, then paused, realizing something was off, "Wait, Vivienne''s pregnant, we need a doctor."


    Leopold agreed, nodding vigorously, "Yeah, yeah, you''re right, Gary, we should call a doctor."


    Finnian couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Had he really assembled such a clueless group over the years?


    In a panic, Leopold almost bumped into his master, "Master, excuse me, I need to fetch a doctor."


    Finnian gave him a disdainful look, "I am a doctor, whom are you nning to call?"


    Leopold, stunned, then excitedly said, "Right, how could I forget? Please, check on Vivienne."


    Finnian smacked him on the head, "If I''m checking anyone, it should be you, for your brain."


    Vivienne, overwhelmed by the noise, weakly requested from Mr. Wolf''s embrace, "Make them step back."


    Though her voice was soft, everyone heard her clearly.


    Vivienne wanted them to leave.


    Their expressions changed as they quickly pleaded, "Vivienne, we''re sorry, punish us however you see fit, just don''t send us away."


    Percival, annoyed by themotion, stated, "You''re blocking Vivienne''s ess to fresh air."


    The group fell silent.


    Was pregnancy really that bizarre?


    Even sharing the air wasn''t allowed!


    But no one dared to disobey, especially after seeing Vivienne''s reaction. If she asked them to hold their breath, they would do so without question.


    Vivienne soon felt better and managed to sit up straight.


    The group stood a meter away, not daring to move.


    Dawson looked up, meeting Vivienne''s cool gaze, and instantly felt defeated, "Vivienne, I didn''t mean to, the news just shocked us too much, we didn''t know how to react." The others nodded in agreement.


    Thankfully, they hadn''t acted rashly, or they would have been the ones under scrutiny now.


    Vivienne didn''t intend to broadcast


    the news, by now that they knew, there was no point in hiding it, "It doesn''t matter who''s at fault. I didn''t want to make it public to avoid Abigail using it against me, and


    more importantly, to protect myself."


    "Now that you know, just keep it to yourselves."


    The group nodded vigorously.


    Dawson also promised, "Vivienne, it won''t happen again."


    "Dawson, the one you should be apologizing to isn''t me!" Vivienne wouldn''t let Mr. Wolf suffer any injustice over this. Realizing Vivienne''s point, Dawson turned to Percival, hesitating before finally admitting his fault, "I was wrong..." Vivienne intervened, "Mr. Wolf and I are legally married. Whatever you call me, you should call him."


    With a grimace, Dawsonplied, albeit reluctantly, "Brother-inw! I shouldn''t have confronted you. I''m sorry."


    Percival responded generously, waving it off, "No harm done. Just be more cautious in the future, to avoid giving outsiders augh."


    Dawson remained silent.


    Who were they kidding?


    But for Vivienne''s sake, he let it slide.


    "Leopold, what are you doing here?"


    Griffin, in a deep red dress, approached gracefully, first greeting Finnian, then turning to call Leopold, only to notice Vivienne surrounded by people.


    Curiosity piqued, she asked, "Vivienne, you''re here too... Why do you look so pale, are you unwell?"


    Leopold blurted out before thinking, "Griffin, Vivienne, she''s not pregn-mph mph!"


    Quick as a sh, the sixth brother covered his mouth, holding him back.


    The others, blocking Vivienne from view, chimed in, "Sister-inw, Leopold meant to say Vivienne''s feeling a bit under the weather, but she''ll be fine, nothing to worry about."


    Enzo added, "Vivienne''s perfectly okay. I think Leopold''s just a bit overwhelmed by today''s engagement excitement."


    Gary joked, "Must be the excitement of the engagement party. You''ll have to straighten him outter."


    Leopold, struggling to speak, managed to say, "Brother Six, I''m going to suffocate..."


    The group responded in unison: Better to suffocate than spill the beans!


    Griffin nodded to the group, his gaze finally resting on Donald, who was currently keeping a firm grip on Leopold.


    With an air of confidence, Griffin addressed Donald, "Hey Donald, here''s the thing - my dad and granddad need to have a word with Leopold. Do you think I could borrow him for a bit?"


    "Sure, sure, take him. And don''t bother bringing him back," came the easy reply.


    "Exactly, take him as far away as you can."


    The group seemed all too eager to get Leopold off their hands.


    Once Leopold and Griffin left, those remaining exchanged nces, their gazes eventually settling on Vivienne and their equally irate mentor. Knowing they were at fault, they couldnously dared not meet anyone''s eyes.


    It wasn''t until Leopold and Griffin shared a heartfelt exchange on stage that they dared to breathe a little easier, sneakily capturing the moment on their smartphones.


    "Typical Leopold," they mused, admirationced with a hint of envy. "Tears on tap, anytime, anywhere. And this is just for the engagement."


    They could only imagine the


    waterworks at the actual wedding,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    figuring Leopold might just faint


    set


    from the emotional overload. Such


    Lovel


    thoughts, however, were kept private, lest they tarnish the


    reputation of Leopold, the esteemed her of the Sterling family,


    But these "priceless videos" were now in their possession - leverage over Leopold, tightly held.


    After the emotional exchange, it was time for Godfrey and Ken to step in, announcing the wedding date and proceedings to the public, even going as far as to boast about the wedding gifts, showcasing the power and prestige of both families.


    Neither of the elder statesmen would back down, turning the stage into a battleground of wills.


    Leopold, who had been sent away to Emerald Mountain as a boy, never felt particrly close to the Sterlings nor did he enjoy mingling with high society. That''s why, upon arriving, he and Griffin immediately joined Vivienne at her table.


    Out of nowhere, Leopold managed to wrangle everyone at the table into taking a "family photo" before dinner, not even sparing Godfrey and Ken, who ended up as rather animated backdrops in the shot.

 Chapter 1024

    After the photo shoot, Vivienne was left speechless.


    Out of the dozen people, she and her mentor, Dawson, stuck out like sore thumbs.


    And of course, they had been ced right in the middle.


    Like two overly festive "clowns" in a sea of subtlety.


    The rest of the group, however, lit up at the sight of the photo, eagerly asking for copies.


    Dawson, ever the entric, and Vivienne, not much for frivolities, made this gathering a first for their group, Emerald Mountain. This photo was, in a way, their "family portrait." Dawson nced at the photo now set as his screensaver, nodding in approval, "Leopold, well done,d. Much appreciated!"


    "I''ll have to get this printed and hung by my bed. Leopold, you''ve outdone yourself this time."


    Leopold beamed with pride.


    Seeing the leftover tear streaks on Leopold''s face from the ceremony, Griffin''s heart softened. She passed him a tissue under the table, "Here, wipe it off before the others start teasing." Finnian, overhearing, let out a heartyugh, "Oh,e on, we all know Leopold''s strengths. Nothing we haven''t seen before."


    Leopold''s cheeks flushed, "Master, could you not bring up my past blunders today, especially not in front of Griffin!"


    Finnianughed even harder, "Alright, alright."


    A student grows, and pride must be preserved.


    But as a mentor, Finnian felt certain responsibilities, especially with Leopold being the first among them to get married. He had to share some wisdom.


    "Leopold''s partner..."


    Griffin straightened up, ready to listen, "Yes, Master?"


    Finnian nodded in approval, "Don''t hesitate to call me if you need. Of all my students, Leopold is the most guileless-naive, to put it bluntly. If he ever gives you trouble, don''t hold back. A good scolding or a visit from Vivienne and me will set him straight, ensuring he treats you with the respect you deserve."


    Vivienne nodded in agreement, solidifying her stance.


    The other mentors joined in the intervention.


    "You have our numbers in Leopold''s phone. Any issues, just reach out. If Leopold dares to cross you, he''ll have us to answer to," they dered.


    "Indeed, a man from Emerald Mountain should be a gentleman at heart and a helper at home. If Leopold ever cks off, just one call, and we''ll sort him out without needing Master or Vivienne to step in."


    Leopold swallowed hard, silently thanking them for assigning him all household duties even before his wedding.


    Griffin was witnessing this harmonious family dynamic for the first time, understanding why Leopold was the way he was. Percival, going a step further while serving Vivienne some food, casually mentioned, "Step out of line, and it''s demotion." Leopold was speechless.


    This was much harsher than expected.


    It was just a wedding, not a mission to Fariana Isle.


    The 360-degree warning made him wonder if they remembered he was the vulnerable one in this marriage.


    Griffin, meanwhile, found a new use for the tissues, not for Leopold but herself.


    Raising her ss to everyone at the table, she said, "Thank you, Master, Vivienne, and all my brothers-inw. You might have heard of me; I''m straightforward. I genuinely love Leopold, and chasing him for twenty years proves it." "I''ll treasure his virtues and work through his ws together. I believe our future is bright."


    With that, she downed her ss of strong spirits in one gulp.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leopold couldn''t stop her in time, shocked at her boldness.


    That was strong spirits, not something one should simply gulp down!


    The table, except for Vivienne and Percival, was stunned.


    The envious res turned toward Leopold.


    A wife that pursued him for twenty years and was so understanding? Leopold must have struck gold!


    As the drinking continued, Leopold was soon too drunk to hold his ss.


    Griffin let him be, knowing he was surrounded by loved ones, a happiness worth savoring. The others, seeing Leopold''s state, eased off, focusing on their own drinks and conversations. Percival, ever attentive to Vivienne, sampled dishes, ensuring nothing upset her again. Once Vivienne indicated she was full, Percival helped clean up, asking softly, "Feeling better?"


    Vivienne nodded, offering him some of her favorites, "Mr. Wolf, your turn."


    "Thank you," Percival replied, epting the food directly from her hand, sharing a tender moment amidst the oblivious crowd.


    As the party''s focus, Leopold and Griffin were eventually called away, leaving Leopold regretting not finishing his sobering soup.


    But with Griffin''s support, he managed, a testament to the strong bonds formed within this unique family.


    Finnian took a sip of his beer, a


    lightbulb going off in his head, "Oh, speaking of which, apprentice, I almost forgot something. Those photos you sent me a couple days ago, I swear I''ve seen them somewhere before."


    Vivienne''s eyes flickered slightly, "Where?"


    Even the experts at the cultural heritage office couldn''t pinpoint exactly who had used those items.


    They had only provided a timeline and the cultural context represented by the artifacts, a sweep of human history. But that wasn''t what she was after.


    Finnian set down his pint, his cheeks


    flushed from the alcohol but his gaze sharp,. "In those obscure historical documents I told you about, there''s a bracelet identical to the one in the photos you sent me,


    down to the very same signs of wear and tear."


    Vivienne''s cool gaze narrowed, "So, what you''re saying is, these items are connected to Abigail''s true identity?"


    "Exactly. Those things are at least


    two centuries old. For her to have kept them in such pristine condition, this Abigail must either be a direct descendant of that family, or ske


    has a significant connection Shots


    them."


    Two hundred years is a long time, fraught with upheavals.


    Especially for a family that waspletely wiped out, how could these precious items have survived all that time without a scratch?


    It seemed almost impossible.


    Vivienne then remembered something, "Master, why did you sayst time that you couldn''t get a read on Abigail?"


    Finnian exhaled slowly, nodding, "I really can''t get a bead on her. It''s like her bone structure isn''t what it originally was. Over a century, it''s not just the face and body that change, the bones do too." Vivienne''s eyes narrowed further, "So, what you''re saying is, Abigail could be much older than we initially thought."

 Chapter 1025

    Finnian was skeptical, "It''s an interesting theory, but not very practical."


    "No magic or trick has ever allowed anyone to live that long, and even if it did, maintaining youthfulness without any signs of aging on the face or body? Highly unlikely."


    Vivienne was about to probe further when Ken Reed and Geoffrey, each with a drink in hand, appeared behind her. "Finnian, a toast to you on this fine day. The kids'' wedding wouldn''t be happening without your help!" Finnian''s eyes lost their sharpness as he turned around with a smile, "Oh, you''re making too much of it. They''re practically family."


    That phrase alone brought the two families closer together.


    Ken shot Geoffrey a smug look.


    Just moments ago, weren''t they at each other''s throats?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Who else would think of gifting a bomb as a dowry? On the wedding day, would the Martinez family bring in a fighter jet to disy in their backyard?


    It seemed to highlight the Martinez family''s contributions to national defense.


    Over the years, the Reed family had donated generously to the nation, especially in scientific research. Ken''s son had been donating a third of his ie annually, following a long-standing family tradition. Their contributions were just directed differently, but both families were equally patriotic.


    So, the Martinez family''s weapon research was considered a contribution, but his money wasn''t?


    Without funding, what would they research with?


    Geoffrey, not one to back down, stepped forward with his drink, "Master, the wedding is set for next spring, but there seems to be an extra month ording to the lunar calendar. What do you make of it?" The three old foxes gathered, each with their own agenda.


    Finnian knew he was walking into a trap.


    It was Leopold''s wedding date he had chosen; he was well aware of any potentially inauspicious timings.


    But then he remembered the precious box he had received from the Martinez family.


    Could he pretend to be drunk now?


    Vivienne, listening on the side, wanted tough.


    Caught in a bind because he had epted a gift, Finnian had to think fast. "Well... getting married during an extra lunar month does have its superstitions. It''s best to avoid it if possible, otherwise, the date must be pushed back." Geoffrey shrugged, "Then it looks like we''ll have to dy it."


    Ken, panicking, nearly dropped his ss, "No, no, the date was meticulously chosen. We can''t push it back; we have to move it earlier if anything."


    Geoffrey retorted, "But this is what the master has calcted, not me!"


    "And who wants to send their daughter away right before New Year''s? Sure, your family will be happy, but what about me? My granddaughter will be gone, and I''ll be left all alone during the festivities?"


    Ken was at a loss for words, turning to Finnian in desperation, "Master, is there no way around this?"


    Finnian stroked his beard, "There is... but it''s a bit of a hassle."


    "Anything, as long as it doesn''t dy the wedding!"


    Finnian''s eyes twinkled, "Simple. Make a set of clothes and shoes for each member of the bride''s family. This act can break the superstition."


    "Make clothes?"


    Ken, eyeing Geoffrey''s calm demeanor, frowned, "Does buying them not count?"


    Geoffrey scoffed, "Questioning the master''s words? Seems like you''re not keen on keeping the wedding date."


    Finnian nodded, "Right. This isn''t something you can cut corners on. A family elder must personally take everyone''s measurements and shoe sizes. Then find someone over eighty to cut the fabric, so the blessings reach the newlyweds." Ken gritted his teeth, "Fine, we''ll measure."


    Geoffrey''s eyes shed with victory, ready for the challenge.


    As Ken was about to leave, his gaze fell on a group nearby, counting exactly eight people. He immediately brightened, "Master, I presume these are your other disciples, all looking quite exceptional. And to think you consider our Leopold your favorite, I''m truly humbled." The group was taken aback.


    Who said that?


    Even with poor eyesight, one couldn''t make such a wild im.


    After Vivienne and Percival, each disciple considered themselves the favorite.


    How could Leopold, always the crybaby, be the favorite?


    Finnian groaned, "Ah, this wine''s hit me hard... I can''t..."


    Vivienne, "..."


    She couldn''t stay any longer. "Mr. Wolf, I''m full. Shall we take a walk?"


    Percival smiled, "Sure."


    After saying goodbye to Ken and Geoffrey, they left.


    Ken and Geoffrey, realizing the awkwardness, quickly made their excuses and left, their actions mirror images of each other.


    As Vivienne left, she reminded her fellow disciples to take good care of Finnian, lest he "drunkedly" lose his way home.


    They all agreed, but once Vivienne was gone, they circled Finnian.


    "Master, no more acting. Who''s your favorite disciple?"


    "Yeah, besides Vivienne, we''ve been with you the longest. How did Leopold be the favorite?"


    "So, you''re saying you prefer Leopold over us, even with his constant whining?"


    "You have to clear this up today, or this isn''t over!"


    Meanwhile, Vivienne, catching her breath outside, received a call from Anna.


    Anna''s voice, frantic and unusual for her calm demeanor, came through, "Vivienne, am I seeing things? This can''t be possible..."


    Vivienne''s brow furrowed. It was rare for Anna to lose herposure.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Anna seemed to have seen a ghost, urgently blurting out, "Vivienne, something''se up, I''ll call you back."


    Then the line went dead.


    Vivienne tried calling back, but it went straight to voicemail.


    When Percival showed up, Vivienne was staring intently at her phonez Seeing him, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Wolf, has Anna taken on "Mr.


    any new assignmentstely?


    QUMS


    Percival raised an eyebrow, "Why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    Vivienne gestured to her phone, sharing the brief call she had received from Anna.


    Percival''s expression grew serious as he pulled out his phone and made a call.


    Soon, he received a message.


    "No new assignments. And ording to theb where Anna works, she called in this morning to take a week off, no reason given."


    "A week off?"


    Vivienne''s worry deepened.


    It wasn''t like Anna to take time off without a clear reason, especially not for an entire week.


    Percival squinted thoughtfully, "Should we have someone tail her?"


    Vivienne shook her head slightly, "No


    need.


    can handle herself. If we


    step in we might just interfere


    with whatever she''s investigating."


    Then, looking at her recently hung-up phone, she mused logically, "If she managed to call me, whoever she''s dealing with can''t be too much of a threat. Maybe she mistook this person for someone else?"

 Chapter 1026

    For whatever reason, getting involved now just wasn''t the best timing.


    It all hinged on Anna making the next move.


    Thinking back to the puzzled tone in Anna''s voice over the phone, "Vivienne, this can''t be happening..." she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Percival, seeing her furrowed brow, knew she was overthinking again. He reached out, gently pressed his thumb against her forehead, and soothed, "Vivienne, Anna''s more than capable now, we don''t need to worry about her." Vivienne nodded in agreement.


    That was the very reason she could let Anna investigate on her own; Anna had learned from the best - her.


    To uncover the truth with her own hands, rather than through someone else''s findings.


    Returning home, Vivienne fell into a deep, unexpected nap thatsted till nightfall.


    Waking up, it was too dark outside to see clearly.


    Her phone had missed calls, none from Anna, but from Draven.


    Sitting up, she redialed, "Draven?"


    "The target, Den, made his move."


    Vivienne urged, "Go on."


    "This afternoon, we caught him using shadow signals with his fingers under the light. But the gestures aren''t in our decryption database. He''s not talking either." Vivienne''s voice was stern, "Send me the surveince footage."


    "Right away."


    The moment she hung up, the video arrived. As Draven described, Den was indeed signally something.


    But it wasn''t a code; it was an old-world charm she''d encountered in her paranormal studies.


    Tranted, it meant, "For the greater good, eternal."


    Vivienne''s lips curled into a wry smile.


    Den''s "greater good" was nothing but the delusions Abigail had fed him.


    Yet, these mind games were beneath her.


    ying these tricks in front of her, whether to provoke or to bait, Abigail''s endgame was surely the Millennium Aegis fragment.


    As long as she held onto it, Abigail would have toe to her.


    The door creaked open, and Mr. Wolf tiptoed in, holding a thermometer, his actions drawing augh from Vivienne.


    She switched on the bedsidemp, and Percival turned to her, relieved, "I was about to rush you to the hospital if you didn''t wake up."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "A nap got you this worried?"


    "A ''nap''? You''ve been out for six hours. I was worried sick."


    Vivienne teased, "Are you saying I''m like a pig now? All eat and sleep?"


    Percival kissed her gently, "I''m just d you''re well. It''sforting."


    Her smile widened, a spark in her eyes. She yfully pulled him closer, "Mr. Wolf, it''s been a while since we''ve been intimate. Don''t you miss it?" Percival hesitated, swept up in her tenderness, yet firmly stating, "In a month, Vivienne. Not now."


    "Are you sure you can resist?"


    As she spoke, her fingers danced over her blouse buttons, revealing more with each flick.


    Percival caught her hand, "Vivienne, not now, please."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "What did you think? I''m off to take a bath."


    Percival was speechless as she headed to the bathroom.


    Herughter echoed through the door.


    He''d been outsmarted.


    But perhaps Vivienne forgot, what''s owed can always be reimed, with interest, after a month.


    The next day, they didn''t stay in. Seeking a change of scenery, they ended up at a mall.


    Vivienne had her heart set on a hot pot restaurant on the fourth floor, but passing a baby boutique on the third, she couldn''t look away. Percival teased, "Want to take a look?"


    Without hesitation, Vivienne nodded.


    Maybe it was the pregnancy cravings, buttely, she found herself drawn to anything rted to babies, especially cute, soft-colored baby clothes. She even toyed with the idea of designing baby wear herself.


    Inside the store, a white tulle dress caught her eye. Tiny, adorable, yet exuding a love for children in its intricate design.


    Their hands met as they both reached for it, but Percival let her take it, "Seems like you think we''re having a girl."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne blushed, "I just like the dress, that''s all."


    Percival just smiled, watching her.


    Her cheeks reddened more, yet she never put the dress down.


    To prove she didn''t mind the baby''s gender, she picked a blue baby shirt at the counter, buying both.


    Percival saw through her.


    Their child, regardless of their personality, would be cherished dearly by them.


    Holding a stack of clothes in her arms, Vivienne felt an unusual surge of happiness as she made her way towards the esctor leading up to the fourth floor of the shopping mall.


    IMS


    Just as she stepped onto the esctor, she nced down on a whim. Her eyes suddenly narrowed.


    She spun around quickly, making her way back.


    Percival instinctively moved to protect her. "Vivienne, what''s wrong?"


    Vivienne frowned, "Mr. Wolf, it''s Anna!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Percival looked down towards where Vivienne had gestured, but there was no sign of Anna.


    Both their skills in recognizing


    people, a craft taught by their


    mentor Sasha, were unparalleled.


    They could spot a friend like Tobin


    even in a crowd hundreds of meters away.


    But why would Anna be here?


    Vivienne''s frown deepened as she pulled out her phone to call Anna, only to be met with voicemail.


    At this point, Percival couldn''t help but feel wary, suspecting a setup.


    He suggested, "Let''s have Thomas tail her discreetly. It won''t startle her."


    e.


    Vivienne was about to agree when her phone vibrated. She nced at it


    heher hand to stop Percival,


    and


    "Hold off on Thomas, Mr. Wolf. Anna just texted me."


    ''I''m safe. No need to have anyone follow me. I''ll exin everything once I have the results.''


    Vivienne pocketed her phone, her expression serious.


    What was Anna looking for?


    Percival wrapped an arm around her, "Well, if that''s the case, we''ll wait for her to tell us herself." Vivienne nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1027

    Meanwhile.


    Anna followed the figure to a secluded field, cornering the person in ck who had no escape. With her eyes narrowed, sheunched a powerful blow towards the person''s back, her strike swift and fierce.


    The wind from her palm cut through the opposing breeze, but the person in ck sidestepped, easily neutralizing her attack and sending Anna flying several feet away.


    Despite the aggressive move, it was clear the person in ck had no intention of injuring Anna. Otherwise, the chase wouldn''t have been a series of defensive moves.


    With her brows furrowed but curiosity in her eyes, Anna noted the person used the same techniques she did, and their strength surpassed hers.


    She couldn''t believe there was someone else so simr to "her."


    She had to see who this person was with her own eyes.


    Launching another attack, Anna put her all into it, forcing the person in ck to counter with significant force. However, she suddenly pulled back, causing her opponent to pause, but it was toote to withdraw their strength entirely. Fortunately, they shifted their aim at thest moment, sparing Anna a direct hit to the chest.


    Still, Anna''s face paled momentarily.


    The person in ck was visibly shocked, unable to believe they had hurt someone.


    Anna, clutching her chest, emotionally asked, "Is it really you?"


    Without a word, the figure merely gave her a deep look before attempting to leave.


    As Anna tried to follow, her injuries held her back, and she copsed to the ground.


    Years of longing and anguish came to a head, and she cried out hoarsely to the departing figure, "Mom!"


    The person in ck froze in their tracks.


    Tears welling in her eyes, Anna voiced her pain, "You left me alone in Havenwood all those years ago. Are you going to leave me behind again?"


    The figure halted, sighed deeply, and removed their hood, revealing a face strikingly simr to Anna''s.


    It was Daphne, presumed lost in an ident years ago.


    With tenderness in her eyes, she approached her daughter, "It''s me, pumpkin."


    Anna couldn''t hold back any longer.


    That nickname was what her mom used to call her when she was little. Just hearing it made her instinctively look back, hoping it was her.


    Tears streamed down as she embraced the person in front of her. "Mom, I''ve missed you so much."


    She had gambled on the slim hope that this person was the one she yearned for.


    And her gamble paid off.


    Daphne''s eyes reddened as she helped Anna up, concerned, "Are you hurt? I didn''t mean to hit you so hard."


    Anna shook her head vigorously, pain forgotten in the moment.


    Daphne smiled wryly, "How did you recognize me?"


    Anna, eyes still brimming with tears, said, "I saw the mole on your hand at the mall."


    That was what made her follow.


    Indeed, there was a small, inconspicuous mole on the back of Daphne''s hand, barely noticeable unless closely examined.


    Anna took a deep breath, not wanting to blink for fear her mother might vanish.


    Daphne sighed softly, "I''m not going anywhere."


    Anna nodded, her heart swelling with happiness.


    Ever since Karen appeared, Anna harbored a hope in her heart, wondering if her mother, like Karen, had faked her death to deceive their enemies and might one day return. And now, that day hade.


    Wanting to lighten the mood, Anna wiped away her tears and changed the subject. "Mom, what happened to you all these years? Why show up now?"


    Daphne touched her daughter''s face, "Let''s not talk about that now. You''re hurt; let''s get you to the hospital."


    Vivienne received Anna''s message the next morning, asking to meet at a secluded private hospital and requested shee alone.


    Feeling something significant must have happened, Vivienne shared her concerns with Percival, who insisted on apanying her. "I''ll go with you."


    Vivienne shook her head, trusting Anna''s request for privacy must mean she had important reasons. If it was a trap, she was even more determined to go. Anna''s safety was paramount. Percival, not entirely convinced, drove her to the hospital, where he and Leopold waited outside, ready to intervene if necessary.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After their recent engagement,


    Leopold was over the moon but


    couldn''t help but worry when Vivienne stepped out of the car. He quickly reminded her, "Vivienne, everything is set. Just give the word, and we''ll storm in."


    Thomas had been called back to duty, reminding Leopold of the importance of his job and future responsibilities, including supporting a family.


    Vivienne, sensing Leopold''s


    continued guilt over inadvertently


    revealing their engagement to thei colleagues and the resulting chaos, simply gave him a look that spoke volumes before heading into the hospital.


    Leopold, left behind,mented to Percival about Vivienne''s apparent anger, hoping for some support in making amends.


    Percival, with a mix of amusement and annoyance, made it clear his loyaltiesy with Vivienne, leaving Leopold to navigate his own way out of the doghouse.


    On his first day back at work, did he


    forget to check his horoscope or something? It seemed like fate had decided to y a double whammy on him. Could his slight frame withstand such a barrage?


    Outside a hospital room on the third floor.


    Vivienne knocked on the door, found it ajar, and pushed it open.


    Anna, lying in the hospital bed, called out, "Vivienne, you''re here."


    As Vivienne entered and saw Anna in her hospital gown, she frowned, "What happened?"


    Anna, mustering her strength to sit up, was pale but spirited, "I''m okay..."


    "Why are you sitting up?"


    A gentle voice echoed from the bathroom.


    A smile yed on Anna''s lips as she introduced, "Mom,e here. This is Vivienne, Karen''s daughter."


    Then, to Vivienne, she added, "Vivienne, my mom''s back."


    Vivienne, seeing the woman before her, suddenly recalled a photo she''d seen at the Vanguard Agency.


    Sasha and Daphne, both in uniform, stood side by side with the Vanguard Agency''s g waving behind them.


    The woman before her ovepped with the one in the photo.


    It was her.


    The former deputy leader of the Vanguard Agency, Daphne.

 Chapter 1028

    secret all these years... because of this..."


    Time hadn''t etched its usual marks on Daphne''s face; she still carried herself with an unwavering grace, her eyes sparkling with the same vibrancy.


    Only her once neatly tied ponytail had given way to shoulder-length waves.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She nced down slightly, "Hello, I''m Daphne. And you are?"


    Vivienne met her gaze, though it felt as if Daphne''s eyes were looking through her, searching for someone else, "I''ve heard from little birdies, Vivienne, that you carry the spirit of the captain. How is she?" Vivienne bit her lip before responding, "My mom''s doing well, but she''s not in Rivenwood at the moment. She and my dad are on a second honeymoon abroad."


    "She''d be thrilled to know you''re back."


    At this, Daphne paused, "And your father is?"


    Vivienne didn''t hesitate, "Arthur."


    Hearing the name, a flicker of surprise crossed Daphne''s face, and she shook her head in disbelief, "I never would''ve guessed. The captain''s heart belonged to him. No wonder she kept his name a Vivienne felt a strange twinge inside her but quickly shook it off.


    The person before her couldn''t possibly be her.


    Others might, but not Daphne.


    Realizing her own train of thoughts, Daphne suddenly pped her hands together, "Look at me, getting all caught up in memories. Please, have a seat."


    She moved to pour some water, only to find the kettle empty. Turning to them, she said, "You two chat, I''ll go fill it up."


    Anna nodded. Seeing Daphne with the kettle, she cautioned, "Mom, be careful. Don''t burn yourself."


    Daphne smiled reassuringly, asking her to keep Viviennepany while she was gone.


    Left in the room, Vivienne and Anna were alone.


    Vivienne nced at Anna, motioning her to extend her arm, "Let me see that injury."


    Anna hesitated but obliged under Vivienne''s firm gaze.


    Vivienne gently lifted her fingers from Anna''s arm after a moment, understanding the situation. She pulled out a bottle, handing Anna a Miracle Cure pill. Anna knew of the pill''s extraordinary healing properties, but was too embarrassed to ept, "Vivienne, it''ll heal in a few days. Don''t waste it on me..."


    "I need you in top shape theseing days. You wouldn''t want to be a burden to the team."


    Vivienne''s reason left Anna with no room to argue.


    She could bear her own pain, but she would never drag her team down.


    Seeing Anna swallow the pill, Vivienne finally asked, "Why keep it a secret from us?"


    Anna froze, thinking Vivienne was upset about her leaving the team without notice. She straightened up, "I''m sorry, Vivienne. It was against the rules. I''ll ept any punishment from the team." Vivienne patted her, signaling she didn''t mean it that way.


    She just wanted to know about the injury.


    Before Vivienne, Anna never kept secrets. Her eyes dropped slightly, "I had no choice but to use this strategy... My mom refused to acknowledge me."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, having guessed the reason but was still taken aback by Anna''s determination, not unlike her own.


    Anna felt slightly embarrassed under Vivienne''s gaze, "Honestly, I couldn''t believe my mom came back. I didn''t tell anyone and just followed her quietly."


    Vivienne understood her feelings. She remembered the disbelief and then the overwhelming joy of finding her own mother. Yet, some truths demanded a rational approach despite disbelief. "When did you first notice Daphne?"


    Anna''s reaction was immediate, her pupils dting.


    Vivienne reassured her, "Don''t worry. I just want to ensure no oveps in our stories. No one will question Daphne''s identity."


    Anna caught on.


    Vivienne was worried someone might be impersonating Daphne, fooling her. But how could she mistake her own mother? Vivienne respected her feelings, "If you don''t want to talk, it''s okay."


    Anna shook her head, thinking, "It was about a week ago."


    "A week ago?" Vivienne frowned.


    Anna nodded, "Clearly. It wasst Friday afternoon. I noticed someone trailing me as I left theb. I lost them quickly, thinking it was a hitman. But then, I saw her again the next day." "That''s when you realized she was Daphne."


    Anna bit her lip, "I wasn''t sure at first, but she resembled my memories too closely. So, I started investigating on my own."


    "Why didn''t Daphne acknowledge you then?" Vivienne probed further.


    Anna''s expression darkened, "Mom didn''t know about Noah''s passing. She feared endangering me by appearing. She''s been avoiding me, bearing the pain."


    Anna''s heart ached recalling the


    past, "She faked her death with an


    overdose of a potion, which


    damaged her brain nerves. She forgot who she was for a long time until recently, when she started remembering bits of her past."


    Vivienne found no reason to doubt. The side effects of such a potion were well known. Without timely antidote, a life-saving potion could turn deadly. Moreover, there was a significant detail.


    The official report on Project Destruction listed Deputy Captain Daphne''s cause of death as mysterious.


    Vivienne chose not to delve deeper.


    Just then, Daphne returned with the kettle, now also carrying fresh fruit.


    "Mom, you went out?" Anna eximed.


    Daphne ced everything down smoothly, pouring two sses of water, "There''s nothing in this hospital room. I brought some fruit for you both."


    Her voice was as gentle as ever.


    Vivienne thanked her, taking the ss.


    Perhaps the years had altered Daphne''s image, or maybe the stories had painted a different picture altogether.


    Daphne sliced an apple, skewered a piece with a toothpick, and handed it over. "Here, Vivienne, have some fruit. Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Hearing this, Vivienne''s gaze


    softened, and she replied with a


    smile, "I''ve heard stories about you from my hom. It just seems like


    those tales don''t quite match up


    with the person in front of me now.


    Maybe I got it wrong."


    Daphne nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re not wrong. I was indeed very different back in the day."


    "Back then, as a deputy team leader,


    I worked alongside your mom, tackling missions abroad. We were an unstoppable force, living life to its fullest. Those were the freest


    moments of my life. But them..."


    swney


    Her voice trailed off, and a look of pain crossed her face as if she was reminded of a distressing memory.


    Seeing this, Anna quicklyforted her, "Mom, it''s okay. Those days are behind us now. Let''s not dwell on them." Daphne looked visibly upset and needed to rest.


    Vivienne didn''t stay much longer. She told Anna to take good care of her mother and to call her if anything came up, then left. An hour had passed since Vivienne left the hospital.


    Percival was waiting at the entrance.


    Seeing that Vivienne was alright, he wrapped an arm around her and guided her to the car.


    Leopold, sitting in the front, didn''t dare make a sound, worried that any slip-up might provoke the formidable duo in the backseat.


    After a moment of silence, Vivienne finally spoke up, "Mr. Wolf, Daphne is back."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Percival''s eyes. Before he could respond, a shocked voice came from the front seat.


    "Ah... Who?"


    "Vivienne, did I hear that right?"


    Leopold''s ears perked up at the mention of the name, wondering if he had misheard.


    Percival gave him a look that clearly said, "Your hearing is just fine."

 Chapter 1029

    Leopold''s jaw dropped open so wide you''d think he could swallow a baseball whole.


    "The deputy chief is back."


    Can you believe it? Miracles do happen in this world!


    Both the chief and the deputy chief made it out alive!


    Buzzing with excitement, he turned to ask, "Vivienne, what does the deputy chief look like now?"


    "I had such a crush on her back then, just never got the chance to see her much."


    Vivienne lifted her chin a bit, "Well, you could go up and ask for an autograph now. I can wait."


    As long as he wasn''t worried about Anna going ballistic on him.


    Hearing this, Leopold immediately recoiled, "No way, I wouldn''t dare!"


    "The deputy chief was known as the Vanguard Agency''s beauty with an angelic face and a devil''s heart. I''m content just catching a glimpse from afar." Vivienne chuckled at him, "Never seen you this scared of my mom, have you?"


    "That''s different. The chief tends to stay out of these matters and takes good care of us youngsters. But the deputy chief, she''s a whole other story." Leopold still broke out in a cold sweat remembering his first day at the Vanguard Agency.


    "Oh, you''ve seen her?"


    Leopold shook his head, "Not personally, but I''ve heard stories. They say the deputy chief once interrogated a top-tier criminal. One second she was gently presenting evidence for him to sign, the next, when the guy refused to cooperate, she... let''s just say made quick work of his manhood with a knife."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow.


    No wonder her mom liked her so much. Birds of a feather.


    Leopold swallowed hard, "And that''s not all. She then had a wolf brought in, right in front of the guy, and let it eat... well, you know. If he refused to talk, she''d just keep cutting, letting him watch as his body parts were devoured piece by piece."


    "The whole ordeal didn''tst more than ten minutes. The guy spilled everything." Vivienne, "..."


    She admitted she might have had a slight misunderstanding about Daphne.


    How could such a gentle southern belle smile while doing those things?


    Like attracts like, after all.


    She knew all too well the influence of her mother.


    Percival had been silent, but these stories made him think.


    Locking eyes with Vivienne, their understanding of each other was clear. She knew exactly what Mr. Wolf was thinking.


    She shook her head at him, "If that were the case, Anna would have noticed."


    Percival''s gaze deepened.


    The closer someone is, the more likely they are to be blinded by their own feelings.


    Recent events had made him wary of anyone trying to get close to Vivienne.


    No exceptions.


    Vivienne understood Mr. Wolf''s concerns, but Daphne was not just anyone. Plus, she hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    "Mr. Wolf, no rush. We''ll call my parentster, let them know. My mom will hop on a ne back here the moment she hears." Apart from Anna, her mom knew Daphne best.


    True or false, she could spot it instantly.


    Percival sighed, "Mom and dad aren''t in their usual spot anymore, and we can''t reach them through Vanguard Agency."


    Vivienne blinked, "Well, looks like we''ll have to wait until Uncle Maddox''s engagement party to tell her."


    There was about a week left until the engagement party.


    It wouldn''t hurt to wait until they met in person.


    Percival hoped this wasn''t the scenario he had in mind.


    After all, being part of the Vanguard Agency, he knew more about that person than Vivienne did.


    On their way back, Percival got called into the office.


    Leopold, meanwhile, started venting to Vivienne about the uing engagement party, and the argument over who was the master''s favorite apprentice. Thinking back, Leopold felt a mix of emotions, "The master could have just offered me up to avoid the jealousy among my brothers..."


    Vivienne''s lips twitched, looking at the man trying to hide his smirk.


    With disbelief, she asked, "What did you give to the master?"


    Leopold paused, then, realizing


    Vivienne was eyeing him through the rearview mirror, spilled his guts, "I noticed the master liked collecting rare bookstely. Found some originals at an auction, so I bought them all for him."


    "They... weren''t that expensive."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Not expensive?


    Originals from an auction, and he says they weren''t expensive?


    And does he truly not know or is he ying dumb?


    The master''s library in Emerald Mountain is practically dust at this point.


    Was it the books he was after, or the cash they''d fetch?


    The old man would rather die than part with his treasures.


    The gift giver knew exactly what he was doing, but the giver''s mind was clearly missing a few pieces.


    Vivienne snorted, "Leopold, then why don''t I have a trunk full of cash under my clothes?"


    Leopold, "..."


    He knew it. Vivienne never asked questions without reason.


    "Vivienne, I gave those as gifts, not wanting to make Percival jealous, you know?"


    Hoping Mr. Wolf''s status would shield him, he waited for her response.


    But Vivienne shattered his hope, "Mr. Wolf wouldn''t be! And besides, you were giving gifts, not bombs. Why would he refuse?"


    Leopold swallowed hard, trying not


    to read between the lines,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    maintaining a forced "smile", "If you want, I hit the auction house tomorrow, get something just like what I got the master."


    "No need for the trouble. Just wire me the equivalent of what you spent on the master."


    Leopold''s heart bled. There went his savings.


    Vivienne added, "If it''s too much for a transfer, I ept checks too."


    Leopold was on the verge of tears.


    He''d rather have Vivienne beat him up or even force him to transcribe scriptures. A hundred times, a thousand times, he''d do it willingly.


    But this money... He was saving to get married...


    He never imagined getting married would be this expensive.


    As Vivienne stepped towards their home, her phone rang. It was Mr. Wolf.


    "Mr. Wolf, what''s wrong?"


    "Vivienne, Grandpa''s taken ill. Can you swing by?"


    "Grandpa''s sick!"


    Vivienne paused, a note of concern in her voice, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Percival sighed on the other end, "Not sure. He came down to the office today, gave me an earful for half an hour, and then went homeining of chest tightness Now he''s docked himself in his room and hasn''t had a drop to drink all day."


    The more Vivienne listened, the more puzzled she became, "Can''t make heads or tails of it over the phone. I''lle have a look."


    Having said that, she turned to stop Leopold who was about to leave, "Leopold,e back!"


    Leopold, thinking his mentor had a change of heart, quickly reversed the car, but before he could say a word, Vivienne got in and instructed, "To the Ellington Mansion." Leopold blinked, "What happened?"


    Vivienne buckled up and signaled for Leopold to drive, "Richard''s sick, and Mr. Wolf is there."


    "Ah?"


    Leopold pressed the gas pedal, his own concerns momentarily forgotten, "Is it serious?"


    Vivienne nced at him, "What do you think? He hasn''t had anything to drink since this morning."


    Leopold pursed his lips, a thought he shouldn''t entertain creeping into his mind, "Vivienne, you don''t think Richard could be..."

 Chapter 1030

    Before Leopold could finish his thought, Vivienne shot him a look that could only be described as seeing an utter fool, prompting him to fall silent.


    He coughed awkwardly, "Vivienne, you''ve got it all wrong. I was just worried about Richard. He''s always been the picture of health; his sudden illness might be hiding something, don''t you think?" Vivienne didn''t argue this time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Wolf''s voice over the phone didn''t carry any urgency, so it likely wasn''t anything serious.


    The Ellington Estate.


    As Vivienne stepped out of the car, she insisted Leopold head back, choosing to enter the mansion alone.


    In the grand foyer, Flynn Ellington and Cecilia were dressed to the nines, seemingly having rushed back from an event.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, they hurried over, Flynn taking her hands, "Vivienne, you''re here."


    Vivienne nodded, greeting Flynn and Cecilia, "Dad, Mom, how''s Grandpa doing?"


    Cecilia was still in a daze, having just finished a g out of town when they received a call about the patriarch''s conflict that nearly led to him fainting on the spot. They had rushed back immediately. Flynn approached, "Percival managed to get him to take his medicine; he should be fine now."


    Hearing this, Vivienne replied, "I''ll go see him."


    Inside Richard''s room, Percival was sitting, enduring Richard''s constant groans and sighs without a word of truth.


    It seemed elders could be as stubborn as children, something Vivienne hadn''t expected to witness with her own grandfather. He clearly had something on his mind but refused to speak up. Percival checked the time; he''d been there for an hour since leaving hispany, wondering where Vivienne was.


    "Mr. Wolf."


    Just as he was pondering, Vivienne appeared behind him, prompting a smile from Percival as he stood to greet her, "Vivienne."


    Richard''sints paused at the sound of Vivienne''s voice, his ears perking up. After a while, feeling ignored, he let out a loud, "Ouch!"


    Vivienne struggled to hold back augh at the robustint.


    She signaled Mr. Wolf to stay quiet, indicating she would handle it.


    Approaching the bed, Vivienne feigned concern, "Grandpa, where does it hurt? Let me check your pulse."


    Richard slowly opened his eyes, his voice suddenly weak, "Vivienne, dear, I''m alright. Just the frailty of old age, a small illness feels like it could be the end of me." Percival, "..."


    With such vitality, who was at risk here?


    Vivienne subtly probed, "Grandpa, extend your hand. Maybe I can see something others can''t and cure you."


    Richard, sharp as ever, caught the underlying meaning in Vivienne''s words.


    Yet, his pride kept him from voicing his troubles to his granddaughter.


    Vivienne, seeing through him, exchanged a nce with Percival, who reluctantly left the room.


    Turning back to Richard, Vivienne spoke calmly, "Grandpa, we''re family. Just speak your mind."


    The matter he couldn''t discuss in front of Mr. Wolf must involve her somehow.


    Richard''s expression darkened, unable to speak.


    Vivienne, seeing his struggle, checked his pulse to confirm his health before subtly asking, "Grandpa, who did you argue with? If you don''t tell us, how can we stand up for you?"


    At this, Richard''s temper red, "Those old fools at the retirement home! Always bragging about their great-grandchildren. When I called them out, they dared to mock the Ellington family for only having one branch left. I gave them a piece of my mind." Vivienne was speechless.


    All this over a bit of pride.


    "So, Grandpa, are you in a hurry to see a new generation?" she asked neutrally.


    Richard was startled by her question, shaking his head frantically, "Vivienne, dear, I didn''t mean... You''ve just married, take your time, no rush..."


    Vivienne didn''t press further.


    "Grandpa, would you prefer a boy or a girl?"


    "I''m not in a hurry..." Richard stopped mid-sentence, looking at Vivienne''s calm demeanor as if trying to confirm he hadn''t misheard, "Vivienne, did I just hear something about a child?" Vivienne simply smiled.


    Richard felt his blood pressure spike even higher.


    He couldn''t have misheard.


    What fortune for the Ellington family, to have his wish seemingly granted on a whim.


    Vivienne didn''t deny it, "This is something Mr. Wolf and I aren''t nning to announce just yet. We hope you can keep it a secret."


    Richard nodded fervently, "Of course, of course."


    As he assured them there was no


    rush, Richard suddenly sprang up, stopping Vivienne from leaving, "Hold on you can''t just leave after such


    Fare visit; at least stay after


    dinner. I''ll have the kitchen prepare something special, especially your favorites."


    Percival, standing outside, was taken aback by Richard''s overjoyed voice.


    As Vivienne exited, she saw Mr. Wolf''s astonished face andughed, "Mr. Wolf, let''s go to the living room. Mom and Dad are still waiting for news."


    Percival, puzzled, asked, "Vivienne, what did you say to Grandpa?"


    Vivienne, raising an eyebrow, simply said, "I made his dreame true!" Percival instantly got it.


    Despite feeling a bit exasperated with his grandpa, he couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. It seemed like the news of Vivienne''s pregnancy was just short of being broadcasted worldwide.


    Come dinner time.


    Richard took his ce at the head of the table, ensuring Vivienne was seated right by his side. His fork and knife were never idle, "Vivienne, here, have some of this. It''s your favorite."


    en FindNovel


    "And this... it''s really nourishing, have a bit more."


    "Also, this... heard it''s good for your health, give it a try."


    Vivienne didn''t resist; she epted everything handed to her.


    On the other hand, the Flynn couple was taken aback by the old man''s actions, "Dad, what''s going on? Vivienne can''t eat all that!"


    Vivienne didn''t say anything, simply picking up her fork and knife and starting on the dish in her bowl.


    The old man wasn''t lying; today''s table was full of her favorites, not only catering to her pte but also tastefully delicious. Unknowingly, her te was already half empty. Cecilia was startled, thinking of the medication Vivienne was still on, and voiced her concern, "Viv, if you''re full, don''t force yourself. We don''t want you to upset your stomach!" Seeing this, Richard feigned annoyance, "What do you all know? Vivienne is at a stage where she needs to nourish her body. How can she do that without eating well?" Cecilia paused.


    ncing at Vivienne, who indeed seemed a bit plumper than before, she initially thought it was the medication working its magic.


    Her hand, previously reaching out, retracted on its own.


    Thinking her daughter-inw was too thin, eating a bit more seemed like a good idea after all.

 Chapter 1031

    The chill in the air took everyone by surprise over the next few days.


    Vivienne, thanks to her pregnancy, found herself sumbing to sleep more than ever, spending the majority of her day either eating or curled up in bed.


    Percival, worried about leaving her alone, stayed by her side constantly.


    One afternoon, while Vivienne was deep in slumber, her phone on the bedside table began to vibrate.


    Seeing the caller ID, Percival picked it up and stepped outside to answer.


    "Boss!" came Draven''s voice through the phone.


    "It''s me," Percival replied with a stern voice. "Vivienne''s asleep. What''s the matter?"


    Draven paused briefly, then quickly said, "Percival, Den''s made another move. But these symbols, only you can decipher them. We think he''s trying to send a message out." Percival frowned. "Did the surveince catch anything unusual?"


    Draven''s response was firm. "Nothing at all."


    Percival''s gaze darkened slightly. "Keep an eye on him. Report back with any suspicions. I''ll inform Vivienne."


    When Vivienne woke up, she turned to see Percival sitting by her side, which warmed her heart. "Mr. Wolf, what time is it?"


    Percival looked at her, closing hisptop gently. "You''re awake. It''s seven in the evening."


    Vivienne rubbed her temples. "Why do I feel like I can sleep forever?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Percival took her hand and massaged her temples gently. "Hungry? I''ll whip up something you love."


    She nced outside at the night sky and nodded. Her morning sickness had been particrly bad before she fell asleep, leaving her stomach feeling incredibly empty.


    As Percival stood to leave, he handed her the phone. "Draven called. There''s been some activity on Den''s end. I''ve forwarded the details to your phone. Take a look while I get started on dinner."


    After Percival left, Vivienne sat up and unlocked her phone.


    The message from Draven was already two hours old, containing a surveince video. She watched it, noting the addition of several cryptic gestures she hadn''t seen before. These symbols didn''t seem to rte to Abigail but rather looked like Den paying homage to his "faith."


    Percival returned with a tray of food just as Vivienne was puzzling over the phone. "Any leads?" he asked.


    Vivienne shook her head. "Some of these gestures are coded. I can''t decipher them."


    Percival, guessing her thoughts, handed her a bowl of soup and said, "I''ll have Thomas stick close to you from tomorrow. His current task is nearly done."


    "What about Leopold?" she asked, taking a sip of the soup.


    Percival sighed. "Ken''s got him running errands for the Martinez family. He''ll be tied up for a day or two."


    Vivienne remembered Leopold''s engagement party, orchestrated by their mentor. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement and sympathy for Leopold, who was unaware that these gestures of goodwill were merely offhand remarks by their mentor. The reputation of Emerald Mountain hinged on such subtleties.


    "But we don''t need to rely solely on Thomas," she suggested to Mr. Wolf. "Let Anna stick by me."


    Percival considered this for a moment then nodded. "That works. Anna, being a woman, might be more attentive to your needs right now."


    The next morning, before Percival and Vivienne even left the house, Anna was already waiting outside.


    Seeing Vivienne, Anna quickly approached and stood at attention. "Vivienne, I''m here."


    Vivienne nodded slightly. "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes,pletely fine now," Anna responded, opening the car door for Vivienne.


    As they drove away, Vivienne received a call from Mr. Wolf. "Vivienne, the Watson family has unearthed the Wright family''s blueprints. I''m heading there now. Let''s meet in half an hour."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the timing of the Watson family''s discovery.


    She ended the call and instructed Anna, "Turn around. We''re going to the Wrights''."


    Anna executed a perfect U-turn and sped off in the opposite direction.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Wright family estate nearly simultaneously with another car. Matthew, who had been waiting, greeted them, "Vivienne."


    She nodded in acknowledgment and then turned to see Percival approaching.


    "Mr. Wolf, where''s the item?"


    Percival, hands empty, met her gaze, sparking a silent question between them.


    Percival nced toward the car with a hint of anticipation.


    Then, a loud voice boomed from beside the vehicle, "Over here, Vivienne!"


    Leo, clutching a roll of blueprints, jogged over from the driver''s seat.


    Vivienne''s eyebrows shot up at the sight of him. "What are you doing here, Leo? Weren''t you busy picking out a gift for your father-inw?"


    Leo shed a smug grin. "Guess I should thank Percival for this. One clever sentence from him, and I was out of the hot water."


    Vivienne nced at Mr. Wolf.


    Percival had zero interest in getting tangled in Leo''s mess. "He asked for my help."


    "And you dared to pull a fast one on the father-inw? Not scared of Griffining after you?" Anna chimed in from behind.


    Only then did Leo notice Anna


    approaching. He couldn''t resist a teasingugh. "Oh, look who it is Isn''t this the busy bee who couldn''t even make time for her friend''s engagement party?"


    Anna fell silent.


    She was aware of Leo''s engagement and had even received an invitation, but she was deep into tracing leads on her birth mother at the time and couldn''t attend. Subsequently, she ended up in the hospital over another matter,pletely forgetting about Leo''s engagement.


    Leo "generously" understood. "No worries about not showing up. Just don''t forget to send over your giftter."


    Anna rolled her eyes internally.


    She should''ve known.


    Vivienne, tired of the banter, took the blueprints from Leo and signaled for Matthew to open the door.


    Together with Mr. Wolf, they entered the building.


    In the main hall, Vivienne spread out the blueprints and was surprised to see new marks dotting the paper.


    "These must be fresh," shemented, eyeing the red dots that seemed newly added.


    Percival spoke up, "Those are Mr. Watson''s work. With years of experience under his belt, he marked the spots he suspects are worth our


    attention, making our investigation easier."

 Chapter 1032

    Vivienne nodded in agreement.


    It seemed Mr. Watson had sniffed something out to have unearthed this blueprint.


    She nced down at the spot marked with a red dot, her fingernding on the most obvious location, and asked Matthew, "What''s this ce?"


    Matthew recognized it instantly, looking up to reply, "Vivienne, this is precisely where we found those antique jewelriesst time. We''ve already searched it once; there wasn''t anything else suspicious." But Vivienne kept searching. Mr. Watson''s marks on the blueprint were usually in the deepest part of the basement, and in the garden''s peculiar features like unusual rock formations and gazebos. However, one spot seemed off to her.


    She pointed it out to Matthew, who couldn''t immediately ce it.


    Percival squinted, slowly stating, "Looking at the overallyout, this should be part of the main building. The most secluded part should be the study."


    They stopped in front of a ssic burgundy door, the lock posing no challenge to them.


    The room''s setup was untouched. With the original blueprints, finding the study''s secret chamber wasn''t difficult.


    The real challenge was unlocking it.


    It required a specific fingerprint to open.


    This lock was highly secure, making Matthew hesitant to proceed, fearing he might trigger an explosive device.


    Vivienne stepped forward to examine it closely, just about to start when a hidden weapon shattered the window, aiming straight for her temple with lethal intent. ss littered the floor, yet Vivienne remained still.


    As Percival moved to intercept, Vivienne had already harnessed her unique ability, keeping the danger at bay.


    Looking up, she saw a figure in ck vanish from the rooftop.


    Vivienne''s eyes turned cold.


    In that moment, she hadn''t sensed the presence of anyone there.


    Leopold''s expression darkened as he watched the figure disappear, leaping from the balcony, "Vivienne, Percival, stay here. I''ll go after them!"


    Anna and Matthew positioned themselves in front of Vivienne, shocked by the sudden attack.


    Neither had noticed the assant.


    Percival''s eyes turned icy, "Assassins."


    Vivienne neither agreed nor disagreed, "And not just one."


    As she spoke, more hidden weapons flew from different directions, the window now enveloped in darkness.


    Several assassins appeared, targeting both Percival and Vivienne.


    Their swift movements caught Anna and Matthew off guard, barely giving them time to react before a massive wave of energy enveloped them. The projectiles halted mid-air, their tips glowing a ghostly blue.


    Having apanied Vivienne for years, Matthew recognized the deadly poison on the weapons.


    These people were after their lives.


    Percival utilized over 70% of his ability, the surrounding area vibrating with the release of energy.


    Assassins, unlike regr killers, were controlled by drugs, relentlessly pursuing their target even at death''s door.


    Themotion drew the attention of the Wright family''s guardians, rushing to the scene.


    Despite the assassins''bined powers, they couldn''t withstand the onught of abilities, quickly sumbing to internal injuries.


    Members of the Nine Mystics Society arrived toote to capture these unexpected attackers, only to see them end their own lives, leaving no trace behind. Vivienne watched coldly.


    Abigail had finally lost her patience.


    And these assassins were likely herst resort.


    But the timing...


    A thought shed through Vivienne''s mind as she instructed, "Matthew, check where the Wright family''s defenses were breached."


    Realizing the implication, Matthew and his team hurried outside.


    Ten minutester, Matthew returned, grim-faced, "Vivienne, there''s been an explosion in the basement of the mansion at the back. It''s empty. We fell for their diversion." Despite his vignce, he hadn''t noticed an additionalyer beneath the double basement.


    The real valuables were definitely hidden there.


    Percival clearly remembered the blueprint''s markings, "The original basement wasn''t thatrge. Only Den and Abigail would know about the extension." Vivienne smirked coldly, "Or maybe only one person knew."


    Abigail, too proud to share her secrets, had probably taken what she wanted, regardless of exposure.


    Matthew looked dejected, "Vivienne, should we search somewhere else?"


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Why rush? They haven''t gotten their hands on anything yet."


    Matthew looked puzzled, "But isn''t everything already..."


    Percival stood by Vivienne, pointing out, "Vivienne''s talking about what''s here."


    Following her direction, Matthew was taken aback, "Vivienne, we only have one chance to open this door correctly. Should we..."


    "Then blow it open!"


    Vivienne''s casual suggestion cut through the tension.


    Den''s secrets, far more secure than the lock before them, wouldn''t likely suffer from a forced entry.


    What intrigued Abigail enough to risk exposure must be connected to what was just stolen.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With Vivienne''smand, Matthew had no reservations.


    Ensuring everyone''s safety, they evacuated the building before detonating the charge.


    The study was unrecognizable, the explosion revealing the secret chamber''s interior, which, just as Vivienne predicted, was protected by a fireproofyer, leaving most contents undamaged.


    A muffled "boom" resonated.


    Matthew approached Vivienne, a


    mysterious box in hand. "Vivienne,


    aside from some cash and


    valuables, this is all there was. But this box is odd; it''spletely sealed without any visible way to open it."


    Vivienne nced at the dusty box and instructed Anna to put it in the car. Whatever secrets it held, she was determined to uncover them. Yet, one question nagged at her.


    How had Abigail known she''de


    to the Wright estate? It was a spur-of-the-moment decision for her and Mr. Wolf. The only ones privy to their ns were the Watsons, who had unexpectedly delivered those documents to them.


    Leaving the Wright estate, Vivienne turned to Percival, "Mr. Wolf, don''t you find it all too coincidental?"


    "As soon as we get the documents, Abigail''s goons are on our tail."


    Percival had considered this but


    doubted the Watson family''s involvement. "The Watsons have always kept to themselves, away from the power ys of others, Abigail''s tricks wouldn''t stand a chance against them, especially since the Wrights owe the Watsons a life debt."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes in thought. Who could it be, then?


    Her phone rang abruptly. She answered to Leopold''s urgent voice, "Vivienne, we''ve found it!"


    His voice was so loud, Percival could make out every word.


    Vivienne held the phone away from her ear, "Get to the point."


    "Vivienne, I''ve located that witch''s hideout. There are traces of her minions and at least a dozen bodies..."


    With a frown, Vivienne turned to Matthew, "Take some men and check it out."


    There was no longer a need for them to watch over the Wright estate. Matthew gathered a few men and headed straight for the location.

 Chapter 1033

    Vivienne and Percival returned to their ce.


    An hourter, Matthew called. "Viv," he began, "those guys in ck were long gone by the time we got there, but we''ve ID''d the bodies. All missing their hearts." "Fifteen in total, all underage girls, and none of them in the system."


    Vivienne wasn''t surprised.


    The body she had found with Delh likely came from the same source.


    For someone like Abigail, using the undead to harvest these victims for her healing rituals was child''s y.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason she hadn''t touched these people before was fear of exposing her final trump card too soon.


    But taking the hearts of a dozen people in one go showed her resolve.


    Abigail was gearing up for a final showdown!


    The next day, Vivienne took the mysterious box to Finnian.


    When it came to exotic artifacts, no one was more knowledgeable than him.


    Inspecting the box, Finnian nodded, "I can unlock it, but it''ll take two days."


    Vivienne was about to leave when Finnian stopped her, "Hold up, take a look at this. Just found it."


    He handed her an ancient book.


    It seemed at least a century old, documenting the cultural history of what was now the Southern Lakes region. But one line caught Vivienne''s eye, tightening her expression. She read the entire story.


    Setting down the book, her thoughts connected like dots, a smirk ying on her lips. "So, my hunch was right!"


    Finnian stayed silent for a moment, then nodded. "If all this adds up, it clears up a lot of our questions."


    Vivienne''s tone was somber. "Her motive isn''t hard to guess. Power corrupts, and when you add a vendetta into the mix..."


    Finnian wasn''t interested in motives, shaking his head. "What worries me is, if things have reached this point, she might just snap from years of failed ns turning her into a madwoman." Vivienne''s smile was sharp.


    Her mentor always went straight to the point.


    "Exactly. She''s even exposing her undead soldiers; she must have everything in ce."


    At the mention of undead soldiers, Finnian''s expression darkened. "Then you should stay put, let me protect you. Or we could hide out at your grandfather''s. The ancient warrior lineage still carries weight; nobody would dare touch you." Vivienne raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    Since when was the old man so protective?


    "Master, haven''t you always taught me that the only way to solve problems is to face them head-on? Only cowards hide."


    Finnian was taken aback. "This isn''t the time for bravado, Viv. Abigail''s after the whole world. The stakes are too high, and I can''t stand the thought of you in danger." Vivienne''s gaze softened, her voice turning cold. "She won''t get her way."


    Finnian wanted to argue further but was sidetracked by Vivienne''s next words. "If we can figure out what''s inside this box, I might be able to predict her final ''weapon."" "If you really want to help, focus on unlocking this. That way, we can stay one step ahead."


    Seeing his persuasion was futile, Finnian agreed reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll get you an answer by tomorrow. Until then, prioritize your safety, and don''t go anywhere alone." Vivienne nodded, then as she was leaving, she turned back to Finnian with a warning, "And don''t tell Grandpa about this!"


    Finnian waved her off, helpless.


    How was he supposed to keep this from her grandfather? If he found out, he''d rally all his sons to turn Rivenwood upside down.


    On the ride back, Vivienne sat in the back, resting her eyes.


    Anna received a call, her voice hushed but tinged with hesitation.


    Vivienne slowly opened her eyes, asking softly, "What''s up?"


    Anna nced at her through the rearview mirror, slightly embarrassed. "Viv, my mom wants to invite you over for dinner to properly thank you. Are you free tonight?" Vivienne''s cool gaze lifted. "I''m free."


    Anna was pleasantly surprised by Vivienne''s straightforward agreement. "Mom, Vivienne said yes. Book the table, and we''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Anna apologized on behalf of Daphne.


    She hadn''t expected her mom to suddenly decide on a dinner invitation, leaving her unsure of how to handle it.


    Anna''s cheeks were flushed with a hint of red, her smile genuine.


    For a moment, Vivienne was taken aback.


    She had almost forgotten that,


    without Daphne, Anna was just a girl


    who had recentlye of age,


    burdened with the weight of revenge


    that forced her to mature too quickly. en FindNovel


    Now, with Daphne''s return, it seemed like the lost years were being reimed.


    The restaurant was in the city center, just a short drive away.


    Before getting out, Vivienne texted Mr. Wolf, telling him not to wait up.


    Inside the private room, Daphne was already waiting. Her face lit up at Vivienne''s arrival. "Vivienne,e in, have a seat."


    Anna followed, greeting Daphne with a "Mom."


    Daphne responded with a warm smile.


    Vivienne settled down, her tone even. "How are you feeling?"


    Daphne brushed it off with augh. "Those symptoms have been part of me for years, almost like they belong to my body. As long as I don''t dwell on them, I manage just fine.


    OUMS


    Vivienne nodded, then offered, "If you don''t mind, I have some pain relief medication here. You can keep it with you." Daphne was taken aback and quickly refused. "Vivienne, I can''t ept that."


    Vivienne ced the item in her palm, "It''s just a bottle of medicine. Please, don''t make a fuss. If my mom finds out, she might think I''m not taking good care of you."


    Anna chimed in, trying to persuade her mother, "Mom, Vivienne''s remedy is something you can''t buy, no matter how much money you''re willing to spend."


    Daphne, hearing this, didn''t say another word and swiftly pocketed the item, "Well, in that case, I''ll make sure to keep it safe."


    As they were talking, the waiter brought their meals to the table.


    Daphne, always thoughtful, asked, "Take a look at what I''ve ordered. I hope it''s to your liking. If not, we can get something else." The table was filled with dishes Vivienne always raved about.


    Vivienne''s lips curved into a slight smile, her question casual, "You seem to know my tastes pretty well, huh?"


    Daphne, a bit embarrassed, let out a softugh, "Well, I have to confess, I asked your sister about it yesterday. She''s the one who gave me the scoop."

 Chapter 1034

    Halfway through dinner, Daphne took the initiative, lifting her wine ss in a toast to Vivienne. "Viv, this one''s for you, on behalf of my precious Emily. If it hadn''t been for you taking her away from that godforsaken ce of Havenwood and mentoring her, I can''t begin to


    imagine what could have be of her."


    "Now, seeing her thriving by your side, I reckon it''s the universe doing us a solid."


    Perhaps memories of her own past trials made her emotional, as Daphne''s eyes briefly welled up.


    Vivienne stood up, her response heartfelt, "You''re giving me too much credit. Emily''s sess at Vanguard Agency is all her own doing. All I did was recognize her potential."


    Then, recing her wine with a ss of water nearby, she added, "Been battling a bit of a cold, hope you don''t mind my switching to water."


    Daphne nodded in understanding, letting her be at ease, as she herself downed the wine.


    The dinner went smoothly, wrapping up in a warm atmosphere. Vivienne offered Daphne a ride home.


    As they left the restaurant, a sudden chill of danger washed over them. Across the street, a group of menacing figures in ck, armed and heading straight for them, appeared out of nowhere.


    "Viv, watch out!" Emily was the first to react, instinctively stepping in front of Vivienne.


    Before Emily could act, a dozen elite guards materialized around Vivienne, swiftly encircling the attackers.


    The confrontation was quickly contained, with Vivienne''s gaze turning icy.


    These were operatives of Mr. Wolf, ast resort not deployed lightly.


    It appeared Abigail had been aware of this.


    As everyone lowered their guard, an inconspicuous bystander nced their way, a gun tantly aimed at Vivienne.


    With a subtle raise of her eyebrow, Vivienne prepared to counter, but the gunman shifted aim to Emily and fired without hesitation.


    Vivienne''s expression darkened as she moved to intervene, only to see someone else had already stepped in front of Emily.


    Caught off-guard, Vivienne''s elite guards, who were solely focused on her safety, missed protecting one of their own.


    Their mission was singr: safeguard Vivienne at all costs.


    Daphne was hit by the bullet and copsed immediately.


    Emily, in shock, caught Daphne, crying out, "Mom! Are you okay? Please, don''t scare me!"


    Vivienne signaled her team to follow the shooter as they rushed Daphne to the hospital.


    Once there, Vivienne took charge, performing surgery on Daphne herself. She carefully extracted the bullet from her shoulder, noting a small butterfly tattoo with an existing scar. After the surgery, Percival approached, gripping her hand, "Viv, you alright?"


    Vivienne shook her head, asking, "Where''s Emily?"


    Percival replied with concern, "We''ve got the shooter. She insisted on interrogating him herself."


    Knowing Emily''s temperament, Vivienne understood she wouldn''t just sit idly by, especially not when someone she loved was hurt.


    Vivienne, removing her surgical gown, told Percival, "Call my folks, I''ve got questions for them."


    Percival, still shaken by the day''s events, hesitated butplied.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The call went through minutester, with Sasha''s voiceing through, "Missing me already?"


    Vivienne, everposed, got straight to the point, "Mom, Daphne''s back."


    The news sent Sasha into a flurry of excitement and questions, to which Vivienne simply replied, "Come home. We need to talk." Hanging up, Vivienne pondered theplexities of the situation.


    Back at the hospital, with Percival ensuring Daphne''s safety, Vivienne decided to check on Emily but was stopped by Percival''s insistence on her needing rest.


    "Standing through a two-hour surgery and you say you''re fine?"


    Vivienne had to admit, maybe Mr. Wolf had a point.


    Forced to rest, Vivienne stayed updated over the phone. Thomas, on the other end, informed her of Emily''s relentless interrogation of the shooter.


    The attacker had been motivated by a significant sum of money, but the details remained murky.


    Vivienne''s cold inquiry about the specifics revealed aplex plot with no clear answers, leaving more questions than before.


    Tom grumbled, "Anna''s relentless curiosity is about to send my guys running for the hills with all her screaming."


    Vivienne''s voice carried an air of indifference, "Let her be. You handle the rest."


    Tom sighed, realizing he might have been overthinking things.


    If thedy of the house were here, the poor soul wouldn''tst ten minutes under her scrutiny.


    The next day.


    Vivienne was on her way to the airport to pick someone up when she got a call from Finn.


    Sasha, upon hearing that Daphne


    was back, didn''t waste


    a second et


    After hopping on two flights, finally boarded a ne back home the following afternoon.


    "Master, I''m on my way to pick up my folks. I''ll swing by your ceter," Vivienne said.


    Finn''s voice was a mix of jest and seriousness, You cheeky brat, don''t say I didn''t give you a heads up. It''s not that can''t wait for you, but this thing we''ve got doesn''t wait for anyone. Plus, I''m over at your granddad''s ce, and this is not something I dare mess with lightly."


    Without hesitation, Viviennemanded, "Tom, turn around. We''re heading to the Perez residence."


    Tom couldn''t help but marvel at her dedication.


    Family obligations could be put on hold at a moment''s notice.


    They were barely halfway to the airport when the car swiftly made its way to the Perez residence instead.

 Chapter 1035

    Vivienne and Percival made their way to the backyard.


    Finnian had been waiting for quite some time, and upon seeing them, he set down his cup of coffee, "You''re here."


    Vivienne approached the empty table, "Master, where''s the stuff?"


    Finnian stroked his beard, "I had your grandfather get some experts to look at it. It''s been stored in a specialized freezer."


    Vivienne had a hunch about what it could be.


    "How much is there?"


    "Only enough for a few people."


    Percival frowned; although he didn''t know what Vivienne was worried about, anything that concerned both master and apprentice had to be significant. Finnian stood up, "Follow me, you''ll understand once you see it."


    The item was inside the house where Finnian lived, but surprisingly, Jasper was sitting at the table.


    Vivienne paused, "Grandpa?"


    Jasper looked at her with concern, "Vivienne, you shouldn''t have kept this from me."


    Vivienne bit her lip, deciding toe clean, "Grandpa, that person was after me from the start. It''s something I have to deal with."


    "No matter who this Abigail is, our Perez family won''t allow anyone to bully you like this."


    Vivienne worried about this exact reaction and spent a good while soothing Jasper.


    During their conversation, Finnian had already taken out the item, a red ss vial nowy exposed for all to see.


    Vivienne''s expression changed upon seeing it.


    Though she had guessed Abigail''s intentions, the depth of her malevolence was still shocking.


    Abigail wanted the world, not its people.


    Seeing the cold determination on Vivienne''s face, Percival also guessed what was at stake.


    Jasper''s expression turned serious, "After your master informed me, I had specialists examine it. It''s a serum sample, but we''re unclear on the type of virus it corresponds to." Vivienne stepped forward to take the item, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll have it analyzed in theb and coordinate with the authorities if necessary."


    Of course, that was a worst-case scenario.


    Finnian nodded, his reason for involving Vivienne was to prevent any leaks, "We trust you with this, but be cautious. It''s dangerous."


    Vivienne thought of the Wright family''s ordeal.


    Abigail probably didn''t know this item existed.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have acted before Vivienne had a chance to open it. She was guarding against what she held in her hands.


    It seemed Den had anticipated Abigail''s use of these items to achieve her goals and had made preparations early on.


    No wonder he hadn''t allowed Abigail to intervene and rescue him.


    He had left himself a way out.


    Addressing her master''s concern, Vivienne bluntly stated, "There''s one more thing she needs to do before revealing her ultimate weapon." Before conquering the world, Abigail''s priority was immortality.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful, a monster that needed to consume human hearts was fundamentally wed.


    This was why Abigail had bided her time for so many years.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Finnian''s brow furrowed, sensing Vivienne''s resolve, "You n to use yourself as bait?"


    The bait was indeed prepared for Abigail.


    She had waited too long.


    Abigail wouldn''t miss this opportunity, and neither would she.


    "The fragments of Millennia Aegis are with me."


    Jasper''s heart sank, adamantly opposing Vivienne''s decision to put herself in danger, "No!"


    "Your body can''t withstand the slightest mishap. If anything were to happen, it''d be toote for regrets."


    Jasper pondered, "If it''s that dangerous, let''s just keep it here. I''d like to see for myself what kind of person this Abigail is!"


    Vivienne was moved by her grandfather''s protective stance.


    Shaking her head, she said, "Grandpa, Mr. Wolf and I are skilled enough to handle this." Percival came over, gripping Vivienne''s hand, promising Jasper, "Grandpa, I''ve got this." Jasper, worried for Vivienne''s safety, felt somewhat reassured by Percival''s words.


    Vivienne knew Jasper''s concerns, downying the situation, "Grandpa, the shards are just the beginning. Abigail''s after more than that. In any case, I dug this hole, and I''ll be the one to fill it." en FindNovel


    In theirst confrontation, Abigail had attempted to target her child.


    This time, Vivienne wouldn''t leave such a threat unchecked.


    Eliminating Abigail was the only way to restore peace.


    Finnian, fully aware of the situation, pped Jasper on the shoulder, "I think you''re underestimating my apprentice. She wouldn''t have nned this long if it wasn''t absolutely necessary to uproot this


    vel


    threat entirely."


    Jasper knew this well, but his worry was unmistakable.


    Hearing Finnian''s carefree tone, he could only huff in response.


    Suddenly, a ringtone broke the silence.


    Vivienne nced at her phone and immediately heard Sasha''s voice on the other end, "Vivienne, where are you?"


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, looking up at Mr. Wolf.


    They had rushed over, forgetting the two at the airport.


    How could she smooth this over?


    "Is that Sasha?"


    Hearing his daughter''s voice, Jasper asked, surprised, from a meter away.


    "Dad?"


    Sasha paused on the line, "Vivienne, are you at the Perez''s?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Vivienne replied, "Mom, I''m at grandpa''s. There''s something I need to deal with. Just take a cab here, and we''ll talk when you arrive." After hanging up, she''d never admit she had actually forgotten them.


    Half an hourter, Sasha and Arthur arrived from the airport.


    Sasha greeted Jasper and Finnian with a quick nod and then pulled her daughter aside, "You better not have intentionally left your dad and me out of the loop." Vivienne, who had already prepared her countermove, pointed to a specially crafted box on the table, "Mom, would you take a look at this first?" Sasha, taken aback, inquired, "What is this?"


    Driven by curiosity, she stepped forward to inspect it and her expression subtly shifted upon seeing the contents, "Where did you find this?" Vivienne''s reply was delivered with a chilling simplicity, "The Wright family."


    "The real deal has already been taken by Abigail."


    Sasha pursed her lips tightly, "What''s your n for handling this?"


    With a voice as cold as ice, Vivienne dered, "If she''s set on winning, then it''s only interesting if she watches everything she values disappear before her eyes."


    A mother knows her daughter best, and Sasha understood Vivienne''s intentions perfectly.


    However, her concerns were the same as Jasper''s, centered on her daughter''s well-being.


    After all, despite her capabilities, she was still pregnant, "Let me make this clear, you can investigate however you wish, but you must ensure the safety of my granddaughter. Not a single scratch, understood?"

 Chapter 1036

    Vivienne assured her that she had thoroughly investigated Abigail''s background and was just waiting for the right moment topletely eliminate the threat. Sasha breathed a sigh of relief. "So, what was so urgent that you needed to see me? How''s Daphne?"


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened slightly. "Daphne''s been shot."


    Sasha''s eyes sharpened. "Who did it?"


    Vivienne spoke calmly, "All signs point to Abigail... but I think there''s more to it."


    Sasha quickly caught on, "You''re questioning Daphne''s identity?"


    Vivienne nodded, "Exactly. Her timing was too coincidental. I can''t help but suspect."


    Sasha''s gaze deepened. "Daphne''s death was so mysterious, it''s nearly impossible to investigate. If even Anna doesn''t suspect her, then it might truly be Daphne who''se back." Mentioning her old partner, Sasha''s eyes were filled with trust.


    Even without meeting, she didn''t want anyone misusing her friend''s identity for nefarious purposes.


    Sasha then asked, "What about Anna? What does she say?"


    Anna was Daphne''s only child. If she trusted the person, then the likelihood of it being Daphne was significantly lower.


    Vivienne had her doubts, "Anna believes it without a doubt. That bullet was meant for Anna."


    Sasha understood everything now. It was no wonder her daughter had urgently called her back.


    It was a situation even she found challenging.


    "When are you free? Let''s visit the hospital together."


    Vivienne nced at the items on her desk before setting a time, "I''ll pick you up first thing tomorrow. I''m worried she hasn''t fully regained consciousness after yesterday''s surgery." Sasha nodded, d for the chance to adjust to the time difference.


    After a day on the ne, she was exhausted.


    Vivienne left for theb with Percival, handing over some items to Brody with instructions to figure it out within two days.


    Sasha stayed behind, talking with Jasper for an hour before heading back to the Linter residence.


    The next day.


    On their way to the hospital, Sasha touched Vivienne''s wrist resting on the armrest, "How have you been feelingtely? Any major reactions?"


    Vivienne, ustomed to her mom''s sudden questions, was about to answer when Mr. Wolf interjected from the front, "She''s been throwing up a lotst week, but it''s gotten better recently."


    Sasha didn''t mind and continued, "Got any cravings?"


    Percival replied, "She''s been into spicy and sour food, her appetite has definitely improved."


    Vivienne, "..."


    Who''s the pregnant one here?


    Sasha withdrew her hand, looking at her daughter who remained slender even in pregnancy, and sighed, "Eat more, it''s not just you needing the nutrients. Have you ever seen a pregnant woman as thin as you?" Vivienne acknowledged the advice, having already increased her food intake, though her weight hadn''t really gone up.


    At the hospital.


    VIP ward.


    Vivienne and Sasha entered together, with Percival stepping aside to inquire about some matters.


    Hearing their footsteps, Anna, who had been resting by the bed, suddenly looked up and instinctively said, "Vivienne..."


    But upon seeing the person beside Vivienne, she froze, "Karen?"


    Seeing Anna''s shocked expression, Sasha smiled and took her hand, "It''s me, Anna. I came to see your mom."


    Anna felt a warmth in her heart and nodded, "Thanks, Karen."


    Sasha shook her head; gratitude was never a part of her rtionship with Daphne.


    Approaching the bed, Sasha''s emotions surged as she faced the familiar face she hadn''t seen in ages.


    "Daphne, is it really you?"


    Vivienne gestored to Anna,


    indicating they needed to talk. They


    moved to the window, where


    Vivienne asked about Daphne''s condition, learning about her fever and theplications that followed the


    e surgery.


    Anna''s eyes reddened as she spoke, unable to rest or look away, haunted by the image of her mother taking a bullet for her.


    Vivienne understood Anna''s conviction; she fully believed the woman before them was Daphne. Without concrete evidence, any spection might only cause rm.


    Upon exiting, Sasha appeared troubled.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivienne approached, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Sasha, lips pursed and eyes narrowed, was conflicted. "If it weren''t for your suspicions, I''d be convinced it''s really Daphne."


    Vivienne''s gaze was clear and focused, "Did you find something?"


    Sasha sighed, shaking her head, "No, her face is too simr. I couldn''t find a single clue to doubt."


    Vivienne frowned, "Then what made you sense something was off?"


    Sasha mysteriously uttered, "A feeling."


    Vivienne''s frown deepened.


    Sasha seriously exined, "Shecks the essence I knew in Daphne, something that emanates from within, not erased by time."


    Meanwhile, on the bed, Daphne slowly woke, relieved to see her daughter by her side.


    "Sweetie, I''m d you''re okay."


    Anna, teary-eyed, stood to hold her mother''s hand, "Mom, do you feel unwell anywhere? Shall I call the doctor?"


    Daphne shook her head, "Did someone visit? I heard someone calling me."


    Anna nodded, "Karen and Vivienne came to see you."


    Daphne''s eyes widened, "The captain came? Where is she?"


    Anna lifted her head, scanning the vicinity, only to realize the duo who had just been outside the door had now vanished. She decided to head out in search of them. "Mom, I''m gonna step outside for a bit, maybe Vivienne and Karen are still around."


    Vivienne and Sasha were mid-conversation as they walked away when suddenly, a voice called from behind, "Karen, Vivienne, my mom''s awake."


    Sasha paused mid-step, exchanging a nce with Vivienne before they turned back towards the hospital room.


    The moment Sasha appeared,


    Daphne, who was propped up in her


    hospital bed, attempted to rise,


    "Captain can''t believe I''m seeing you again. It''s been twelve years, I thought I''d never get the chance to see you again in this lifetime..."


    Sasha, gently pushing her back down, admonished, "What are you talking about? Here we are, both in one piece. You''re injured, you need to stay put." Automatically, Daphne responded, "Yes, Captain."


    Sasha couldn''t help but chuckle, "We''re not part of the Vanguard Agency anymore, you don''t need to call me Captain. Just my name will do."


    Daphne, with utmost seriousness, replied, "That''s impossible. In my heart, you''ll always be my Captain, and that will never change."


    Sasha didn''t push the matter further, simply gazing at Daphne with curiosity, "Amelia, what happened back then? Why did you suddenly decide to... to end things?"


    The adjustment shifts the narrative


    to a more Western setting, incorporating names and dialogues that resonate with Western readers,


    while maintaining the essence and emotional depth of the original story.


    QUMS

 Chapter 1037

    Daphne''s eyes shed with a hint of agony. "Those people were hell-bent on hunting me down. For Anna''s safety, I had no choice but to take a death-faking pill to fool them."


    Sasha pursed her lips and sighed, "Where have you been all these years? Why didn''t you contact us? Even the Vanguard Agency couldn''t track you down."


    "We all thought you were... gone," Sasha exhaled, struggling to ept the news back then.


    Daphne candidly replied, "My memory has been in and out over the years. Sometimes I remember clearly, other times I forget everything. But I''ve never stopped trying to find news about you and the team. If only I had known how... profound the effects of that drug would be."


    "Ouch!" Daphne clutched her head in pain before burying her face in the pillow, a look of agony on her face.


    "Mom, is it the headache again?"


    "Stop thinking about it."


    Sasha, witnessing Daphne''s sudden pain, couldn''t tell if it was real or an act.


    Anna exined, "Karen, this is the aftereffect of the death-faking pill my mom took years ago. Recalling the past triggers her headaches, leaving her unable to think of anything..."


    As they parted, Daphne handed Sasha a medallion, insisting she take it.


    Sasha examined the tarnished object before pocketing it with a nod.


    Anna requested time off from Vivienne, "Vivienne, I won''t be able to stick by you these next few days. Theb, too."


    Understanding her friend''s predicament, Vivienne reassured her with a pat on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. The artifacts from the Wright family have been delivered to theb. With Brody there, everything will be fine." Anna felt slightly relieved and nodded.


    With experts like Percival and Leopold by Vivienne''s side, she wasn''t overly concerned.


    In the hallway, Sasha held the medallion, her expression tense. "This was the first honor Amaya won at the Vanguard Agency, a symbol of her identity."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "Is it authentic?"


    Sasha nodded. Such an item had been part of their lives for too long to be fake.


    Even Sasha began to doubt, "Is that really Daphne?"


    Back in the room, Anna returned to Daphne''s bedside, making sure she wasfortable, then sat down, clearly not nning on leaving.


    Daphne, resting in bed, tried to persuade her, "Sweetie, my injuries are minor. You shouldn''t neglect your work on my ount. The nurses are here; you should focus on your responsibilities."


    "That''s out of the question, Mom. I wouldn''t trust anyone else to care for you."


    Anna had made up her mind; she wouldn''t let history repeat itself. She was determined to ensure her mother''s safety herself.


    "I''ve already spoken to Vivienne. I won''t be going to theb for now."


    Daphne smiled wryly, "I thought you had given up on theb these past few days with Vivienne."


    Anna, taking an apple from the fruit basket, skillfully peeled it. "Being with Vivienne doesn''t mean I''m abandoning theb. I''ll be there whenever Vivienne needs me, but I''ll return to theb when I''m free. After all, that''s where I continue to learn." Handing a sliced piece to Daphne, Anna continued, "Ever since I was young, I loved exploring these mysteries with you. I never imagined I''d actually follow in your footsteps."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Daphne took a bite of the apple, then casually mentioned, "I heard Vivienne mentioning something new at theb. What is it?"


    Anna finished peeling the apple but remembered the doctor''s advice to only eat a little.


    The rest was ced back on the table as she softly exined, "It''s all work-rted. You wouldn''t understand."


    Daphne feigned offense, "Is it that I wouldn''t understand, or are you underestimating your mother? After all, you''ve learned everything from me. How do you know I wouldn''t understand?"


    Anna hurried to rify, "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that even I''m not sure what it is."


    "Oh, how mysterious!" Anna seemed intrigued, her gaze fixed on Anna, eager for an answer.


    Anna reluctantly shared, "Vivienne spected it might be rted to the people who tried to assassinate us yesterday. But when the box was retrieved, it was sealed. Vivienne probably had someone open it."


    Daphne narrowed her eyes, "Really?"


    QUMS


    Then, as if remembering something,


    she added, "heard rumors on my journey to find you, suggesting Vivienne possesses something incredibly valuable. Apparently there''s a billion-dor bounty for


    whoever can find it."


    Anna was aware of the rumors but doubted anyone could pose a real threat to Vivienne, given her unique abilities.


    Daphne, serious, warned, "I know Vivienne is skilled, but we mustn''t lower our guard. Have you forgotten how we were attacked yesterday?"


    Anna paused, reminded of the unexpected events.


    Seeing Anna''s concern, Daphne gently pressed her hand, "You must remind Vivienne to be cautious and keep that item hidden. It would be terrible if it fell into the wrong hands."


    Anna nodded, "Yes, I''ll talk to Vivienne about it."


    The next day, Vivienne and Percival arrived at theb to the sound of explosions.


    Vivienne frowned, asking ab technician, "What''s happening inside?"


    The technician, recognizing Vivienne, bowed respectfully, "It''s Brody. He''s been experimenting with something these past few days, causing smoke and explosions non-stop." Vivienne waved everyone off, nning to head inside with Mr. Wolf to check out the situation, when she heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Vivienne, Percival."


    She turned to see Anna, her gaze slightly narrowing, "What brings you here? Weren''t you supposed to be at the hospital?"


    At the mention of the hospital, Anna


    sighed, "My mom, she''s not too fond of having people hovering around her all the time. She says it feels like being in prison, told me to get back to work and not to fuss over her."


    QUMS


    Something clicked in Vivienne''s mind as she nced at the chaos that was once ab. Turning to Anna, she said, "Well, in that case,e on in with me."


    "Really, Vivienne?"


    Anna was thrilled.


    If Vivienne was taking a personal interest, it had to be an important project.

 Chapter 1038

    In theb, Brody was practically glued to the floor, his eyes fixated on the vial of crimson liquid on the table. Despite the intense focus that turned his eyes a shade redder, his excitement was palpable.


    Vivienne approached him, curiositycing her tone, "How''s it going?"


    Pointing at the vial, Brody couldn''t hide his enthusiasm, "I''ve extracted it. Just give me a few more days, and I''ll have it ready. Mass production will be a breeze."


    Vivienne merely nodded, her wordsced with a warning, "Just be careful with the dosage. Research is fine, but if you blow up myb, we''re going to have a serious problem."


    Anna, eyeing the red liquid with a frown, turned to Vivienne, "What exactly is that?"


    With a nce at Anna, Vivienne exined calmly, "It''s an antidote to neutralize a weapon in Abigail''s possession. But we only have this sample. We need to break it down, identify the keyponents, and produce it inrge quantities for emergencies." Anna nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Vivienne, patting Anna on the shoulder, reassured her, "This project is Brody''s baby. Next time there''s tough research, you''ll join in."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure!" Anna agreed, heading out but then paused, remembering something. "Oh, Vivienne, my mom wanted me to remind you about something."


    Vivienne hummed in acknowledgment without stopping, "Go on."


    Anna knew Vivienne was probably already aware, but it was better to be safe than sorry. "Someone''s put up a hundred million bounty for something you have. After the assassination attemptst time, my mom''s really worried. She insisted I tell you to be extra cautious." Vivienne''s expression shifted slightly, "Alright, I''ve got it. Thank my mom for me."


    As Anna left, Vivienne''s thoughts deepened, and Percival wrapped an arm around her, questioning, "Do you think she believes it?"


    Vivienne responded coolly, "Once doubt is nted, it doesn''t matter if she believes or not. She won''t make a move."


    Soon after, Thomas handed Vivienne a document, "Ma''am, Brody wanted you to see this."


    After a brief review, Vivienne passed it to Mr. Wolf. It was a blood analysisparison.


    Percival''s expression turned cold after a nce, "I''ll have someone keep watch immediately."


    Vivienne shook her head, "It''s better if my parents handle this. It''s Winston''s blood in that vial. And we can''t replicate the antidote. Ourb scene was just a ruse to throw Abigail off."


    At the hospital, Anna woke up in a chair next to her bed, her mother, Daphne, offering warm milk andfort. Daphne''s presence helped Anna rx, easing the strain from the recent events.


    The next morning, Vivienne and


    Percival headed to the Linter


    family estate, learning en route that


    theirb had been attacked but reassured by Brody that the real antidote was safe. Brody denganded a new,rgerb as part of the deal for his silence and help.


    Upon arrival, Sasha and Arthur Linter greeted them warmly, treating them as part of the family Arthur, eager to spend time with daughter, led Vivienne away, promising something just forher.


    swnovel


    This adaptation transforms the original text into a Western setting, incorporating elements familiar to a Western audience, such as the use ofmon Western names, the concept of a family estate, and the inclusion of ab as a setting for Scientific intrigue.


    Arthur had that twinkle in his eye, the kind that always preceded a surprise. "We''ve handpicked everything, just for you. Trust me, you''ll fall in love at first sight." Vivienne couldn''t help but nce over at Sasha, who offered a reassuring smile and a nod, as if to say, "Don''t worry."


    As they entered the room, Arthur could hardly wait to unveil the "specialties" he had collected from around the globe.


    "Well, what do you think? Do you like them?"


    The sight that greeted Vivienne was a trunk brimming with an array of pink dresses. Despite being no stranger to grand gestures, the sheer volume of garments took her aback. She squinted, striving to maintain herposure, "Who said it''s definitely going to be a girl?"


    Arthur caught on in an instant.


    With a swift motion, he opened another trunk, this one filled to the brim with boys'' clothing. The selection was decidedly more Western in its color scheme.


    Bright blues and vibrant greens, it was even more eye-catching than the sea of pink.


    Vivienne thought to herself, "I should''ve known the moment I saw that smirk on my mom''s face."

 Chapter 1039

    Arthur had that "I told you so" look on his face. "See, I knew you''d ask about this, so I went ahead and bought them all. This way, whether it''s a boy or a girl, they can wear the clothes their grandpa got them right away." Vivienne pursed her lips, unable to give the clothes another nce, "Nice choices, but let''s not do this again."


    Arthur was visibly upset now, "Oh,e on! I''m the baby''s grandpa. I want to see them wearing what I picked out. It''ll be adorable."


    Vivienne nced over the two big boxes of trendy baby clothes, a twitch forming at the corner of her mouth, "The baby won''t be wearing these at birth."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Arthur was taken aback, "Then what should they wear?"


    Is there a whole science to baby clothes I''m missing?


    Vivienne couldn''t bother to exin further, her patience wearing thin, "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Wolf is on it."


    Arthur choked on his words.


    He knew it. That kid was always stealing his thunder.


    Noticing Arthur''s silence, Vivienne looked out the window, "Dad, where''s Winston? Didn''t you pick him up? Why haven''t I seen him around?"


    Arthur paused, then remembered, "He should be in the backyard. He was asking about you just now..."


    Before Arthur could finish, Vivienne was already on her way to the backyard.


    She hadn''t walked far when she spotted a small figure crouched on the grass, busily picking little flowers. She approached and called out, "Winston."


    Hearing her, Winston turned around swiftly, his face lighting up, "You''re here!"


    Vivienne nodded.


    But she also noticed the flowers he tried to hide behind his back, deciding not to mention it.


    Instead, she just ruffled his hair, "It''s chilly out here, let''s go inside."


    Once inside, Vivienne poured a cup of hot chocte and handed it over.


    Winston''s cheeks were flushed, sheepishly bringing out the flowers he had hidden, "I wanted to pick lotus flowers from Yorick''s pond for you, but there weren''t any. So, I got these little ones instead, hoping you''d like them." Vivienne took the flowers, a smile forming on her lips, "I love them."


    But her eyes lingered on Winston''s slightly reddened hands.


    The air outside wasn''t that cold, making it clear that Winston had spent a good deal of time picking out the perfect bunch.


    She found a mason jar for the flowers, cing them prominently on the table.


    Then, sitting back down, she noticed Winston biting his lip, seemingly eager yet hesitant to speak.


    Vivienne softly asked, "What''s on your mind, Winston?"


    Hearing his name, Winston hesitated, his small face tensed, "Is someone trying to hurt me again? Is that why you picked me up from school?"


    Vivienne''s expression remained unchanged, though a shadow passed in her eyes, "Why would you think that? Did someone say something to you?"


    Winston shook his head, "No, it just feels simr to what happened before at home. It''s about my grandpa, isn''t it?"


    He cautiously asked, remembering the harsh words his brother Robbie had once said on the rooftop.


    Vivienne didn''t respond directly, not wanting to drag a child into their turmoil.


    Yet Winston pleaded, "Did grandpa do something bad? Do you know where he is? I want to see him."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "You want to see him?"


    Winston nodded, his voice barely above a whisper, "I just want to know what happened. Everything changed so suddenly at home. And my siblings, they''ve changed too, except for Colin..."


    He paused when mentioning Colin, his fingers nervously twiddling.


    "I haven''t talked much with Colin, but I think he''s not a bad person."


    Vivienne''s gaze deepened.


    The Wright family''s internal strife was not her concern, save for Winston''s safety. Yet, his keen observation surprised her.


    After a moment, she nodded, "You can see them whenever you wish."


    Winston''s face lit up, "Really? Thank you."


    Only Den could unravel the mysteries surrounding Winston.


    In the living room, Sasha was chatting with Percival about baby names while Arthur listened with utmost attention, afraid to miss a detail.


    As Vivienne approached with Winston, she was taken aback by the unexpectedly "harmonious" scene.


    Sasha mentioned, "Finnian did the calctions. The baby will have a fiery temperament. We should consider that when naming." Percival added, "I''ve thought of a few names already. We''ll have the master review them."


    Arthur, catching every word, blurted out, "Why make it soplicated? If it''s about fire, just call them ze. Works for a boy or a girl, sounds energetic and fortunate."


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged looks, both thinking Arthur''s suggestion was a bit too casual.


    Naming, Vivienne decided, would be her domain.


    Sasha noticed Vivienne and Winston arriving, beckoning them over with a smile, "Winston,e to Auntie."


    Winston nced at Vivienne before walking over.


    Sasha pulled him close, teasing, "Choosing Vivienne over me? You see me every day, but since Vivienne''s been busy, you wanted to give her something special?" Winston shook his head, his logic clear and sweet.


    Sasha hugged him, chuckling, "How adorable our Winston is. If Vivienne''s baby turns out to be a girl, how about I arrange a little marriage pact between you two?" "No way!!"


    Arthur and Percival protested in unison, surprising both Vivienne and Sasha with their unexpected unity.


    Arthur instantly turned down the idea without a second thought, yet he didn''t want to hurt Winston''s feelings. He tried to let Sasha down gently. The baby''s not even born yet, darling. It''s way too early to talk about this. What if it''s a boy?"


    Sasha sighed, exasperated, "But we''re only talking about this under the assumption that Vivienne is having a girl. Without that, what''s the point of discussing a childhood betrothal?"


    Percival was more blunt, "The age gap between the kids is too big. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    Vivienne,


    Sasha, "......


    Had he forgotten about the age gap between him and Vivienne?


    The topic didn''t continue. Vivienne asked Sasha if she could take Winston out for a bit.


    Sasha didn''t ask why. She just had the butler bring Winston a thick coat and helped him put it on, telling him toe back soon. Winston''s eyes lit up, "Auntie, I''ll be back before you know it."


    Sasha nodded, "Your uncle and I will be waiting at home."


    When Vivienne offered to help Winston into the car, he declined, "Thanks, but I''m a big kid now. I can''t always be depending on others." Vivienne nodded, pleased, then suddenly remembered what her mother had said about a childhood engagement.


    It didn''t seem like such a bad idea.


    But then she caught Mr. Wolf''s eye as he settled into the car, his expression as dark as ink.


    It was as if he''d read her mind when he spoke, "I disagree!"


    Vivienne, "......"


    Why did that sound so eerily familiar?

 Chapter 1040

    The car swiftly reached its destination.


    Perhaps sensing the presence of family, Winston''s face turned to panic the moment they entered the inner room. Vivienne squeezed his hand, reassuring him. "Don''t be scared. We can leave whenever you want."


    But despite his fear, Winston didn''t back down and followed Vivienne into the deepest room of the house.


    Upon seeing the elderly man with white hair sitting inside, Winston whispered, "Grandpa, is that you?"


    The man in the room jolted, turned around, and upon seeing Winston and then Vivienne, everything clicked in an instant.


    He stretched out his hand, calling out to Winston with the same warmth he had shown at the Wright family gatherings, "Winston,e here to grandpa."


    This was the first time Winston had seen Den''s face without the masks he wore at Wright family events. Winston felt a surge of unfamiliarity but mustered the courage to approach. Vivienne discreetly gave them space, standing a short distance away.


    Ten minutester, Winston walked back to her. "Grandpa and I had a chat. He said you had things to discuss, so I''ll wait outside."


    Vivienne patted his head, "Okay."


    She signaled to Thomas to escort Winston back to the car.


    Then she approached Den.


    Separated by a barrier, Den used, "You brought Winston here to threaten me!"


    Vivienne scoffed, "Forgot to mention, Winston''s now staying with the Linter family. If I wanted to use him to threaten you, I wouldn''t have waited till now."


    "I brought him only to fulfill one of his wishes."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Linter family?" Den caught on to the key point andughed, "Well, as long as he carries the blood of the Edwards family, what does it matter where he stays?" Vivienne found his words ironic. "If you truly consider Winston your kin, why use his blood to concoct a serum for your own escape n?"


    "Den, your trust in Abigail is just as shallow."


    Den''s expression darkened, not expecting Vivienne to uncover so much so quickly. "You have that concoction?"


    Vivienne didn''t beat around the bush. "You have one option: spill the details of your deal."


    Den smirked coldly. "Abigail is paranoid. Why would she strike a deal with me? I''m merely a pawn in her game."


    Vivienne''s gaze hardened. "What did Abigail promise you?"


    Den remained silent, clearly unwilling to reveal the secret.


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "You''re secretly working on an antidote without Abigail knowing. Aren''t you afraid she''ll silence you once she finds out?" Den, his voice low, admitted, "If you''ve found the antidote, you must know what Abigail holds. Yes, I developed that for her, preparing for this day."


    "This world, she''s determined to conquer."


    Whom she referred to was clear to Vivienne.


    But one thing puzzled her. "Why Winston?" she asked, looking directly at Den.


    Den''s gaze darkened, revealing a moment of selfish calction. "If I carried the antidote, Abigail''s suspicion would surely uncover it. I couldn''t take that risk. The antidote had to be ced in the least suspecting person." Vivienne''s expression shifted. "Aren''t you afraid Abigail will find out and decide to eliminate Winston?"


    The recent interaction made it clear Den had feelings for Winston, though how much was genuine and how much was calcted only he knew.


    Den''s eyes revealed little emotion now. "The heir I chose for the Wright family must be capable of bearing such risks. If not, he''s not destined for it."


    He had built the Wright family, and only the true strong could inherit it.


    Vivienne''s brows furrowed.


    She didn''t know what Den told Winston, but she wouldn''t stand by if it involved any conspiracy.


    The Wright family was no more. Even if Winston carried its bloodline, these burdens didn''t have to be his to bear anymore.


    Checking the time, Vivienne cut to the chase, "Hand over the antidote, or I''ll use your blood as a practice."


    Denughed. "Do you think Abigail would rely on mere toxins as her ultimate weapon? You underestimate her." Vivienne''s eyes shed coldly.


    Den sneered, "Abigail seeks unconditional surrender from everyone. Those toxins are nothing in her eyes."


    "She has calcted everything. No matter the move, it won''t affect her grand n to dominate."


    Vivienne remembered something Brody said earlier and pressed, "Besides the zealots, what else does Abigail have up her sleeve?"


    Den''s hesitation gave him away.


    Vivienne was right.


    There was something crucial that Abigail was hiding.


    With a cold smile, Vivienne probed Den, pushing his buttons, "After all you''ve done for Abigail, what are you hoping to gain? Immortality or power and prestige?" Den justughed coldly, offering no reply.


    Suddenly, Percival emerged from a nearby room and uttered something that made Den''s face go pale.


    He said, "If it''s not immortality, then it''s the position of the head of the ancient warrior lineage."


    Den didn''t respond, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Immortality meant nothing to him.


    All he cared about was crushing those people beneath his feet.


    Even if they were dead, he wanted their descendants to see how powerful the person they once scorned had be. Percival moved closer to Vivienne, gently taking her hand.


    Facing Den, his tone was dark,ced with a hint of mockery, "Of course, thinking you could take on the entire ancient warrior lineage on your own, even if you had a hundred years, would be a pipe dream. So, you ce your hopes on someone even less likely."


    "Don''t you find itughable?"


    Den''s expression remained calm, but his voice betrayed him, "I believe in her. She can do it!"


    Percival had seen all kinds of people during his years at Vanguard Agency.


    He continued, "Your belief in her doesn''t mean she''ll value you any more."


    "Throughout history, when have you seen a new ruler, upon their ascent, first eliminate a well-known family. that has existed for centuries?


    Those in power only eliminate those without utility, or those who, after being drained of their worth, still demandpensation."


    "Like you!"


    Den''s face stiffened.


    Not giving him a moment to hesitate, Percival delivered the coup de grace.


    "Of course the antidote doesn''t necessarily have toe from you. When pushes to shove, choosing one life to save millions is a decision anyone would know how to make."

 Chapter 1041

    Den''s eyes flickered with unease.


    After a moment, he finally spoke, "She has a team of operatives with extraordinary abilities." Vivienne frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Den seemed genuinely wary of the subject, his demeanor tense as he spoke.


    "These people are usually kept sedated underground, only brought out when she needs them."


    "But they were all nurtured by Abigail with special abilities, and with the aid of drugs, their physical capabilities can skyrocket by seventy percent at hermand, readying them forbat almost instantly-one of them could take on a hundred." Vivienne''s gaze turned icy. This team sounded eerily simr to the operatives trained by the Global Tactical Organization (GTO), except the GTO used serums to push human endurance to its limits.


    She hadn''t expected Abigail to have her own squad.


    Raised with special abilities, they could be even tougher to handle than the drug-enhanced agents of the GTO!


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes and asked, "How many are there?"


    Den shook his head, indicating he didn''t know, "No one knows for sure."


    "This is Abigail''s trump card for world domination. She won''t reveal them lightly, nor bring them out unless absolutely necessary."


    A chill settled in Vivienne''s eyes.


    It seemed Abigail nned to unleash these operatives in a grand, chaotic bid for power after securing immortality.


    The conversation shifted as they left the prison. Vivienne, with her team in tow, headed to the hospital.


    On the third floor, Vivienne knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Colin, seated by the window, mistook the entrance for a nurse''s routine check and responded without looking up from his book.


    It wasn''t until a timid voice called out that he snapped back to reality.


    "Bro..."


    Colin looked up to see Winston and Vivienne at the door, so shocked that his book tumbled to the floor unnoticed. "Winston!"


    "Ms. Hawthorn, what brings you here?"


    Vivienne cut straight to the point, "Winston wanted to see you, so I brought him along."


    She then turned to Winston, "I''ll wait outside. Take your time."


    Winston nodded.


    Once the door shut, Colin, trying to contain his emotions, crouched down to Winston''s level, "Do you remember me?" Winston nodded vigorously, "Of course."


    Colin choked up slightly, "Ms. Hawthorn mentioned you''ve been with the Linters. Are you doing okay there?" Winston showed on his fingers, "Auntie, uncle, and my cousins treat me well. It''s just that my siblings don''t visit much." "Auntie enrolled me in a new school with kids from all over. They don''t ask about my family, just y games with me." Colin patted his head, relieved, "That''s good. Ms. Hawthorn said you wanted to see me. What made you think of me?" Winston gestured towards the door, "Sister took me to see Grandpa, and I wanted to visit you too, so she brought me." Colin tensed, "You saw Grandpa?"


    Winston nodded earnestly, "Uh-huh."


    Colin grasped Winston''s hand anxiously, "What did he say to you?"


    Winston couldn''t understand Colin''s fear of their grandfather but shared everything he said, "Grandpa told me not to forget who I am and that he has big ns soon to bring me back." "Bro, will our family reallye back together?"


    Colin didn''t answer directly but looked into his eyes, "Winston, do you want to go back to that home?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Winston shook his head.


    Ever since his older brother had threatened him, he''d been terrified of returning.


    Colin solemnly advised, "The Wright family ended decades ago with that person''s rise. There''s no need to continue it. Understand? Live peacefully, forget everything about the Wrights. Those titles shouldn''t burden your life."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Winston might not have grasped all of Colin''s words, but he sensed they were for his benefit. Upon returning to Vivienne, Winston appeared troubled, prompting her to ask what was wrong. Winston, concerned, asked, "Sister, is Colin very sick? He wants me to live well for both of us." Vivienne calmly reassured him, "Don''t worry, he won''t die."


    After dealing with Abigail and Den, the poison in Colin''s system would naturally dissipate. Time was running short for some.


    After dropping Winston off at the Linters'', Vivienne was about to leave when Arthur called out, "Vivienne, hold on."


    Vivienne turned to see Arthur, miraculously producing tworge suitcases from nowhere, handling them effortlessly, "You forgot these."


    Vivienne was speechless; she''d had no intention of taking them.


    Percival, standing nearby, took them from Arthur, "Dad, I''ve got it."


    Arthur, a bit defeated, cautioned, "Be careful with those."


    Vivienne stepped away to take a call from Anna, who sounded panicked, "Vivienne, my mom passed out!"


    Vivienne exchanged a nce with Mr. Wolf before assuring Anna, "Don''t panic, I''m on my way."


    Sasha approached, sensing the urgency in Vivienne''s expression, "What''s wrong?"


    Vivienne shared the news, and Sasha, worried, insisted, "I''lle with you."


    They headed to the hospital together.


    Anna sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes red and swollen.


    Seeing Daphne lying unconscious on the bed, Sasha furrowed her brows and asked, "What happened?"


    Ever since she saw that locket, Sasha''s suspicions hadrgely faded.


    She knew Daphne, and that locket was something she cherished above all else.


    Anna stood up upon seeing the others enter and said, "I stepped out for a bit, and when I came back, I found my mom clutching her chest and coughing up blood, then ske passed out. The doctors can''t figure out what''s wrong."


    Sasha came over and gave her a reassuring pat, "Don''t panic yet, let''s have Vivienne take a look."


    Vivienne took out a set of silver needles and sat by the bedside, inserting a few into Daphne''s pressure points.


    After about fifteen minutes, the needles were removed, and everyone noticed the change on them.


    "It''s poison!"


    Anna''s face went pale, her fists clenched tightly at her sides, "I''m going to investigate!"


    Vivienne stopped her, "The poison acts immediately, going to investigate now would only alert them." Anna paused in her tracks.


    Vivienne then readministered the needles, sessfully drawing the poison out of Daphne''s body.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A quarter of an hourter, Daphne''splexion had somewhat improved.


    They had managed to save her, but she remained unconscious.


    For safety reasons, staying in the hospital was no longer an option.


    Anna suggested transferring to another hospital and said she would find a quiet mansion where Daphne could recover in peace.


    Just as she was about to make


    arrangements, Sasha stopped her, "If they could target Daphne so easily, it means you''re already under their watch. If we''re looking for a safe ce, there''s nowhere safer than my ce."


    With the Linter family''s status in Rivenwood, no one would dare make a move against them. Vivienne looked up at her mother and after a moment, nodded in agreement, "That sounds good."

 Chapter 1042

    Percival had everything at the hospital squared away in no time.


    After a brief exchange at the doorstep, Vivienne and Sasha went their separate ways.


    On the ride back, Percival couldn''t help but notice the troubled look on Vivienne''s face. "You think Abigail is behind this?" he ventured.


    Vivienne pursed her lips, "It''s just... the poison in Daphne''s system, it seems familiar."


    In the dead of night.


    "Boom-"


    A loud explosion echoed from the southwest.


    Vivienne shot up from her bed, and there, by the window, stood Mr. Wolf. He turned, a grave look on his face, "Vivienne, the Perez family''s been hit."


    Her heart tightened, tossing the covers aside, she leapt up, "What happened?"


    Percival was there, steadying her, "Dad called. The Perez''s were attacked, someone lobbed ten mini bombs over their estate. The military''s already been dispatched for search and rescue." A cold fury settled in Vivienne''s eyes, "We''re heading there now."


    Arriving at the Perez estate, they found Sasha and Arthur already there.


    Arthur, worried about Vivienne''s well-being especially since she was over three months pregnant, hesitated to let her go further.


    But Vivienne couldn''t care less about her own state at that moment, turning to Sasha, she asked, "Mom, is anyone hurt? How about grandpa?"


    Sasha, her face set in a grim line amid the chaos, replied, "It''s still unclear. Stick with me, we''ll go in and rescue them first."


    "Okay!"


    Without another word, they plunged into the fray, with Arthur and Percival following close behind, anxiety written all over their faces. The Perez estate was now nothing but rubble.


    Every step they took on the debris-filled ground fueled Vivienne''s rage. Whoever dared to target the Perez family would pay dearly. Following theyout etched in their memories, Sasha and Vivienne first reached Jasper''s residence, already a hive of rescue activity. Sasha, frantic, called out, "Dad, where are you? It''s Sasha..."


    Vivienne, scanning from a higher vantage point, soon heard a faint response, "Sasha, we''re here."


    It was Uncle Luke''s voice.


    "Mom, Uncle Luke is about five meters ahead of you, down there."


    Sasha signaled for the team to move, and as they cleared the rubble, the trapped figures came into view.


    Vivienne hastened over, her brows knitted in concern.


    Not only Luke was there, but Jasper as well.


    Seeing them, Sasha''s eyes brimmed with tears, "Bro, Dad, are you alright?"


    Luke, doing his best to push Jasper upward, said, "Dad''s unconscious. While I still have the strength, get him out. He''s got a back injury that can''t wait." Sasha took Jasper and instructed the rescuers to carry him outside.


    Vivienne nced at Luke, pale but determined, "Uncle Luke, how are you holding up?"


    Luke shook his head, "I''m fine. Don''t waste time on me. Your aunt has gone to save Natalia and Yasmine. I''m worried she can''t handle it alone."


    After making sure the medics were with Luke, Vivienne turned to leave when a panicked shout stopped her, "The structure''s going to copse!"


    Her heart clenched; in an instant, she unleashed her powers, forming a massive shield to protect Luke from the impending copse.


    Energy surged, slowing time around them.


    Arriving just in time, Percival saw Vivienne disperse the debris with her formidable power. He couldn''t stop her, only wrapping her in his energy to prevent any harm. Luke was safe.


    The rescuers, although seasoned warriors, had never witnessed such power, left speechless by the disy.


    Truly, the daughter of the War God!


    Such might on a battlefield would send enemies fleeing in terror.


    Vivienne immediately sensed Percival''s presence, and after ensuring Luke was in good hands, they hurried to join the others.


    Luke, now on a stretcher, encountered Sasha and Arthur, urging, "Go assist Vivienne, keep her from acting rashly."


    Being from an ancient warrior lineage, he was no stranger to the power of abilities.


    But with Vivienne pregnant, using such force was bound to take its toll.


    Worried for their daughter, Arthur rushed to her side, and Sasha, after ensuring Luke was safely en route to the hospital, followed suit. Meanwhile, Maddox and Wi were attempting a rescue of the Yuri couple.


    Outside, Natalia and Yasmine, protected by their valiant efforts, were crying inconsbly.


    They had been saved, but their parents were still trapped inside.


    Remembering their mother''s leg pinned under debris, their hearts ached with fear and sorrow.


    It was their parents'' sacrifice that had given them a chance to escape.


    As Vivienne and Percival approached, they found the children in tears, shivering in the cold.


    Vivienne was about to offer her coat when Percival beat her to it, draping his over the two children.


    Seeing Vivienne and Percival, hope sparkled in the children''s eyes, "Are you here to save our mom and dad?"


    Vivienne gently touched their faces, "Don''t worry, we''ll get them out."


    Then, Maddox''s voice came through, "Vivienne, we''re here."


    Natalia and Yasmine, recognizing the voice, cried out, "It''s Maddox and Aunt Wi."


    Standing up, Vivienne surveyed the wreckage, then turned to the children, "Stay put, someone wille for you soon. Follow them and don''t be afraid." With nods of understanding, the children replied, "We''ll remember, sis."


    Vivienne and Percival were about to squeeze through the entrance when they heard two kids behind them caution, "Be careful, big bro and sis, make sure you don''t get hurt


    Sasha and Arthur arrived just before the duo ventured in.


    swn?


    l.ne


    After a quick update, they learned that among their group inside, only Zelda had sustained minor injuries Deciding to leave Vivienne and. Percival behind initially, they split up to check on Fredrick''s situation as well.


    Before departing, they made sure to carry Natalia and Yasmine away from the danger zone.


    At the same time, Vivienne and Percival entered the sted doorway, barely wide enough for one.


    Following Maddox''s voice, they found the group.


    They were attempting to lift a heavy b off Zelda''s foot, a task made difficult because the b was next to a pir supporting the roof. Removing it could potentially bring the whole structure down.


    The group tried to shift the b just enough to free Zelda''s foot without causing further copse.


    Vivienne and Percival rushed over, halting the efforts upon seeing Zelda''s foot, bleeding profusely due to the pressure and abrasion.


    "Stop, Uncle Mike, Uncle Yuri, don''t


    move it. You''re dealing with a bone injury Kere; moving it might make things worse," Vivienne urgently advised. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Yuri''s face tightened with worry, "Vivienne, what do we do then? Zelda''s foot, is it going to be okay?"


    Vivienne shook her head, "Can''t tell for sure right now, we need to get out before we can assess."


    Yuri was about to respond when Maddox interjected, "There''s no time, this ce coulde down any second. We have to move now."

 Chapter 1043

    Yuri nced upward as the ceiling trembled, instinctively wrapping Zelda in his arms. "Maddox, take Wi and Vivienne out of here. I''ll figure something out. Natalia and Yasmine are your responsibility now outside." Zelda immediately understood his implication, her eyes welling up with tears. "No, you can''t stay here. Natalia and Yasmine are still outside. You can''t stay for the kids'' sake either."


    "I''m not going to make it out anyway. Stop worrying about me. You all need to leave; we can''t all be trapped here."


    Yuri couldn''t bear to hear this, his brows furrowing. "What are you talking about? There''s no way I''m leaving you behind." Vivienne spoke up, "Uncle Yuri, we really can''t wait any longer. Please step aside, Mr. Wolf and I will figure something out."


    Then to Zelda, she said, "Mom, we wouldn''t just stand by and watch, no matter who it was."


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged a look, each understanding the other''s n.


    Percival activated his supernatural ability, emitting a powerful energy wave to shield them.


    Meanwhile, Vivienne cleared the rubble at Zelda''s feet.


    Yuri quickly scooped Zelda up.


    The house began to shake.


    Vivienne''s eyes turned cold, using her powers to st open a path, only retracting her force when they were safely outside, returning to Percival''s side. "Mr. Wolf, it''s clear now."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Percival wrapped an arm around her waist, channeling his inner energy to its peak. Just as the house was about to copse, he used his power to ensure they reached safety. They regrouped in an open area, Zelda panicking upon not seeing the kids.


    Vivienne reassured her, "Sasha took them. They''re probably with grandpa now."


    This eased everyone''s nerves.


    Maddox suddenly eximed, "Oh no, what about Fredrick?"


    Vivienne reassured him, "Mom and dad went to check on him."


    Just then, Sasha called to say they''d rescued everyone, but grandpa had a sudden health scare and they''d rushed to the hospital.


    At the hospital, they arrived just as Jasper was being wheeled into surgery.


    Maddox urgently asked, "What happened to dad?"


    Luke, looking worried, replied, "Dad found out about the house being bombed, and it triggered his heart condition."


    Maddox''s expression hardened, and he turned to leave, only to be stopped by Luke. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Through clenched teeth, Maddox said, "I''m going to find out who did this and make them pay for upsetting dad."


    Fredrick stepped in, "Don''t be rash; dad''s still in surgery."


    Wi also tugged at his sleeve, "Listen to our brothers."


    Maddox finally calmed down.


    Vivienne nced towards the surgery room, intending to approach, but Sasha''s look stopped her. "No, you''re pregnant. It''s not safe for you now." Hearing Sasha, the aunts also chimed in, "Yes, Vivienne, grandpa has always been strong. He''ll be okay. You''re carrying a baby; you need to avoid stress." Just then, Wi cried out, "Blood! Vivienne, you''re bleeding?"


    Percival''s face paled, and he swiftly carried her to a ward, whispering, "Don''t be afraid, Vivienne, I''m here."


    Vivienne wanted to reassure Mr. Wolf she was fine, but her eyelids became incredibly heavy, and she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. When she woke up, it was the next afternoon.


    Seeing the familiar surroundings, Vivienne sat up abruptly.


    How did she end up at home?


    Percival entered, almost dropping the soup he was carrying at the sight. "Why are you up? Lie down right now."


    Vivienne then remembered she had been bleeding, her anxiety returning as shey back down.


    Percival checked on her before rxing, "The doctor said you need to rest for a while. Stay in bed these next few days, no moving around." Vivienne nodded, sipping the soup Percival handed her, then asked, "How''s grandpa? And Uncle Luke and mom, are they okay?" Percival assured her, "Mom''s fine; nothing to worry about."


    He blew on the soup, adding, "But you, having stressed yourself out, need to avoid any further excitement."


    Vivienne knew her emotional outburst the previous night was to me, so she quietly continued drinking her restorative soup.


    After finishing, Percival''s worry seemed to lessen.


    Vivienne inquired, "How''s the investigation with the Perez family going?"


    Percival ced the bowl back on the tray, "Uncle Luke and dad are handling it, don''t worry."


    "Dad?" Vivienne was taken aback.


    When had he be so influential in the Perez family?


    Understanding her confusion, Percival exined, "Yeah, it was dad''s men who got the news first that night. So, Uncle Luke really trusts dad now, plus with dad''s resources, the investigation''s going smoothly."


    As things settled, Vivienne''s hand moved to her slightly swollen belly. "The baby''s okay, right?"


    Though she was a doctor and could sense her own physical condition, she was still cautious about the baby.


    Percival held her hand, "Nothing serious, but the doctor said you need to rest to avoid affecting theter stages of your pregnancy." Vivienne nodded, "Okay."


    Percival then mentioned, "But you should be prepared, grandpa and your parents are on their way."


    Vivienne was surprised, "How did they know?"


    Grandpa George heard about what


    happened at Vivienne''s family''s ce and rushed over first thing in the morning. Upon hearing about your condition, he''s already on his way here. en FindNovel


    Vivienne, "..."


    She sighed, "Guess it''s impossible to keep my pregnancy a secret now, isn''t it?"


    Percival tucked her hair behind her ear, indulging her, "Looks like the cat''s out of the bag."


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Percival motioned for her not to worry, assuring her that he''d handle the situation with Grandpa and her parents.


    In the living room,


    Richard immediately asked his grandson, "How''s Vivienne? What''s this about her feeling unwell? Is everything alright?"


    Percival reassured him that there was no cause for rm; Vivienne and the baby were both fine.


    Richard finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    His son helped him to sit down on the couch.


    He wanted to give his grandson a piece of his mind but then thought better of it, not wanting to stress Vivienne out in the bedroom. He decided to let it go. Meanwhile, Cecilia, who had been holding her tongue the entire journey, finally found her chance and pulled Percival aside to the balcony.


    Still, she lowered her voice to ask, "Percival, have youpletely lost your mind? Why didn''t you tell us something as big as this!" "Do you have any idea how worried your father and I have been all this way?"


    "This is the Ellington family''s first great-grandchild, our very first grandchild, and you couldn''t bring yourself to say a word to us?" Percival sighed in resignation, "Didn''t I already tell you, I don''t need that medication!"


    Cecilia, "..."


    Was the baby already on the way then?


    She paused, "How many months?"


    "Over three months."


    "Three months?"


    Cecilia was taken aback, "So that was before the wedding..."


    Percival nonchntly replied, "Mom, it''s not a big deal. It''s not like you and dad didn''t..." "Cough!"


    Cecilia''s face turned red, "What nonsense are you spouting? That''s not what I meant. I was just trying to figure out when the baby will be born so I can start preparing things for my precious grandchild."


    Percival shook his head, "No need, I''ve got everything covered."


    Cecilia huffed, "That''s not good enough. Your preparations are yours, and mine are mine."

 Chapter 1044

    Back in the living room, Cecilia couldn''t help but remind him to take extra care during this time. "Not a single detail should be overlooked."


    Richard, worried, tapped his cane lightly on the floor and said, "Why worry? Vivienne is blessed, and so will our child be. As the first great-grandson of the Ellington family, nothing will go wrong." Percival chimed in with a few words of support.


    Understanding the importance of etiquette, Richard stood up and said, "Now that Vivienne is alright, let''s all head home and not disturb her rest."


    Before leaving, he turned to Percival, "Oh, and on my way here, I had some nutritional supplements picked up for Vivienne. Make sure she gets enough of those when you''re home."


    Just as Percival was about to respond, Richard sternly added, "This time it''s a pass, but if I hear anything about Vivienne or the babying to harm again, I won''t let it slide so easily!" Percivalughed, "Understood, Grandpa. Don''t worry."


    Meanwhile, Vivienne was about to check on themotion outside when her phone rang. It was Finnian.


    "You okay, kiddo? I heard about the Perez family being attacked. I''ll be there tonight."


    Vivienne, surprised, asked, "Master, how did you find out?"


    Finnian sighed, "How could I not know when I''m so close to your grandfather? Something this big couldn''t escape my notice."


    He then asked about her condition, "I heard from your mom that you had some trouble. Is it serious?"


    Vivienne truthfully replied, "I was affected a bit by using my powersst night, but it''s nothing to worry about."


    Finnian advised, "With your condition, you should really limit using your powers. They''re too strong and could harm the baby." Before Vivienne could respond, she heard Dawson''s voice from the phone, "Vivienne, are you alright?"


    "Dawson is with you?"


    Finnian, sounding resigned, said, "He insisted oning along. I couldn''t stop him."


    After the call ended, Percival walked in.


    Seeing him alone, Vivienne asked, "Mr. Wolf, where are Grandpa and my parents?"


    "They''ve left," Percival replied as he closed the door behind him.


    "Left?" Vivienne was puzzled. Weren''t they here to see her?


    Percival reassured her, "You need peace and rest right now. Knowing you''re fine, Grandpa and your parents went back home." Vivienne settled back, blinking in disbelief. "Just like that?"


    Percival managed a smile, "Grandpa made it clear - any harmes to you or the baby, and he won''t be lenient with me." "So, for your safety and the baby''s, you both need to be alright."


    Vivienne knew Mr. Wolf was shaken by her recent scare.


    Given the Perez family''s ordeal and Uncle Luke''s critical condition, she hadn''t thought much about herself.


    Now, it seemed she had worried Mr. Wolf quite a bit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning into his embrace, she nodded, "It was an ident. It won''t happen again."


    Then, Vivienne suddenly thought of something and asked, "Who do you think was behind the attack on the Perez family?"


    Percival felt it wasn''t simple, "Whoever it was, they had the means to deploy such weaponry. There must be someone else behind this." Vivienne squinted, "You mean, other families might be involved."


    Just then, Percival''s phone rang.


    It was Leopold, shouting, "Percival, the Martinez family is in trouble!"


    Vivienne''s eyes shed.


    Percival, calmly, asked, "What happened?"


    -


    Leopold whispered, ¡°The Martinez family''s armory was robbed - ten new bombs gone! Godfrey is furious. Without finding those, the Martinez family can''t handle the fallout."


    en FindNovel


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged nces. The Perez family was just attacked, and now the Martinez family faced trouble. "When did this happen?" Percival inquired.


    "This morning" Leopold replied. "I


    was about to pick up Griffin when we found out. He''s at the armory


    now, trying to figure out what''s.


    missing. If anything else is gone


    can''t even imagine the consequences."


    Indeed, those were state-level weapons, meant for Martinez family research, not to cause public panic. Vivienne asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    Leopold, remembering Vivienne couldn''t see him nod, quickly affirmed, "I wouldn''t mention it if I wasn''t sure. It''s too big." "The Martinez family''s armory is in the mountains. Someone made a tunnel and took the weapons without anyone noticing." Vivienne looked determined.


    It was clear now.


    Somebody''s n had never been just about the Perez family.


    Percival informed him, "The Perez family was bombedst night!"


    Leopold gasped, "What?"


    Percival couldn''t believe the logic, so heid it out straight, "The explosion was caused by miniature bombs, ten of them."


    Even the usually slow Leo caught on


    quickly and gasped, "Who in the world would have it out for the


    Martins? That''s a ruthless move et


    Regardless of whether the Martins did it or not, just the fact that weapons went missing is going tond someone in hot water."


    And to think they hit the Parkers!


    The Parkers weren''t the kind to mess with easily.


    Lost in thought, Leo suddenly saw two familiar figures and blurted out, "General, what brings you here?"


    Arthur nced at him and said coldly, "What are you doing here? I''m looking for the person in charge of the Martins."


    Leo jumped, quickly saying to the person on the phone, "Vivienne, Percival, got to hang up, Mr. Linter is here."


    On the other end, Percival heard Arthur''s voice and smirked, "Dad''s always quick on his feet. Seems he traced it back to the Martins before the news even broke." Vivian nodded in agreement.


    Daring to stir trouble behind the backs of two ancient warrior families.


    This was bound to be followed up thoroughly.


    She suddenly thought of someone, "Mr. Wolf, how''s Daphne holding up?"


    Percival knew who Vivian was thinking of, but fromst night till now, there had been no word, "Still unconscious. Anna''s taking care of her."


    Meanwhile, at the Martins''.


    Godfrey, seeing two formidable figures in his front hall, was somewhat panicked, "What brings two such busy folks here all of a sudden? Someone, bring our finest tea, please." Luke raised a hand, "No need for formalities, Godfrey. We''re here on business."


    Arthur nodded, pulling out a piece of "evidence" and presenting it, "Godfrey, you should be familiar with the make and model of these bombs."


    Godfrey choked, "This... is the new type of bomb developed by the Martins."


    Arthur took back the evidence, "Given that, Godfrey should know why we''re here."

 Chapter 1045

    Godfrey''s heart sank as he had only just found out the Perez family had run into trouble.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He hadn''t expected the problem to trace back to his own doorstep.


    Without intending to hide anything, he spoke up, "I''m fully aware of what happened, and I''m just as shocked about the Perez family''s misfortune. But this whole bomb situation is definitely a misunderstanding. We only found out this morning that something was stolen from us." "The Martinez family serves our nation loyally; we would never engage in such absurd actions, especially not against our own kin."


    "This is something the Martinez family would never do."


    Godfrey was ready to put his reputation on the line to guarantee for the Martinez family.


    Luke raised a hand, "Godfrey, you''ve got it wrong. We''re not pinning this on the Martinez family."


    "Both the Martinez and the Perez families hail from ancient warrior lineages. We just need to uncover the truth. We won''t wrong the innocent and hope for your cooperation."


    Godfrey breathed a sigh of relief, "Feel free to investigate. We''ll fully cooperate to catch whoever''s behind this. Such heinous acts cannot be overlooked."


    Arthur got straight to the point, "Could we have full ess to the Martinez family''s armory for our investigation? We need to gather evidence."


    Godfrey, no longer in a position to refuse, gestured for Leopold to lead the way, "Leopold, take Arthur over there and make sure Griffin knows we''re fully cooperating with the investigation." Leopold, seeing Godfrey sopliant for the first time and sensing Arthur''s imposing presence, felt the air around him grow heavy.


    "Of course, Grandfather," he quickly replied.


    As they left, Godfrey wiped off the sweat from his brow.


    What a mess.


    To think someone dared to steal from the Martinez family''s heavily guarded armory.


    They must have the audacity of a lion.


    Thankfully, the Perez family was reasonable. Otherwise, no amount of talking would clear his name.


    He had just received news that the Perez family had a narrow escape from deathst night, particrly Jasper, who only woke up after several hours of surgery. Godfrey urgently called his butler, "Prepare a generous gift. I need to visit the hospital."


    If this situation wasn''t handled delicately, the future rtionship between the two families could be at stake.


    No matter how much he exined that the Martinez family wasn''t behind the bombing, the fact remained that the bomb came from their armory.


    He couldn''t shirk this responsibility.


    On their way to the Martinez family''s private grounds, Arthur suddenly asked, "Were you on the phone with Vivienne just now?"


    Leopold, sitting in the passenger seat, was taken aback and turned to reply, "Yes."


    Thinking Arthur was concerned about information leakage, Leopold was about to exin when he heard Arthur ask, "How is she? Feeling better?" Leopold, caught off guard, responded, "... Vivienne''s doing fine."


    Realizing his mistake, he asked softly, "War God, did something happen to Vivienne?"


    Arthur nced at Leopold, "Nothing. Just focus on the road."


    Leopold swallowed hard, noticing how Arthur''s demeanor changed drastically when Vivienne wasn''t around, turning into a cold and intimidating presence. He dared not look Arthur in the eyes again.


    Fearing to meet those unfathomably deep gazes.


    At the armory, the guards let them through upon receiving advanced notice.


    The car drove deep into the heart of the Martinez family''s most secure location.


    Griffin was already waiting at the entrance.


    Leopold got out of the car and reassured her, "Griffin, it''s just Vivienne''s dad and the Perez family uncleing for a routine investigation. Nothing more." Griffin looked down at their intertwined hands, feeling a surge offort.


    "We have nothing to fear. Even under investigation, if the Martinez family is innocent, it''s for our own good," she said, gripping his hand tightly. Arthur exined their purpose.


    Griffin led them into the armory, to where the missing equipment was stored.


    This area was off-limits to anyone outside the Martinez family.


    Though it was publicly imed that only a bomb was missing, there was another item, far too dangerous to disclose, also gone.


    Arthur surveyed the surroundings, his voice cold, "What is it?"


    Griffin answered directly, "It''s a


    newly developed heavy-duty


    weapon, not yet fully tested. But its


    potential energy is immense, enough to level the entire town of Rivenwood."


    This was her biggest worry.


    Griffin''s tone was calm, but Luke and Arthur frowned slightly.


    Leopold was nearly petrified with fear.


    Had anyone else said this, he would''ve screamed in disbelief.


    The thought that this device could be detonated at any moment made him fear for his life.


    He wasn''t ready to die!


    Arthur inquired, "Has it been reported?"


    Griffin nodded, "Authorities are already on it. Detonation requires a specificmand; it''s still within a safe range for now."


    Leopold breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good to hear."


    Arthur gave him a sharp look before asking Griffin, "Take us to the scene of the first incident." Griffin nodded and led the way.


    The security barrier was back up, emitting a soft blue glow. Touch it, and you''d be dead without a doubt Yet someone, or something, had torn through it with brute force leaving a gap that looked more like the work of a savage beast than a man.


    Beyond that, there wereyers of guards and surveince. For decades, the ce had been imprable.


    Luke furrowed his brow, "Who was in charge here before the incidentst night?"


    Griffin replied, "We''ve kept a tight leash on personnel. The surveince footage from that night shows everyone dropping like flies, as. drugged, with just a fleeting shadow


    passing by. That''s all we


    got


    Arthur crossed his arms, his voice grave, "You wouldn''t mind if we take over the investigation, would you?" After a brief moment of thought, Griffin looked up, "Sure, I trust War God can clear the Martinez family''s name." Arthur took charge of the handover.


    Meanwhile, Leopold cautiously approached Luke, asking in a hushed tone, "What exactly happened to Vivienne? Why was War God giving me that look earlier?" Knowing Leopold''s identity, Luke didn''t bother hiding the truth, "Vivienne had some pregnancyplicationsst night. She''s resting at home now." Leopold was taken aback, "Pregnancyplications? I had no idea."


    Griffin overheard and frowned, "Is Vivienne alright? I''lle with you to check on her."


    Leopold squeezed his hand, "The Martinez family''s going through a rough patch. You hold down the fort here, and I''ll update you after I visit her."

 Chapter 1046

    The group split up at the foot of the mountain.


    Leopold hopped into his car and headed straight for Vivienne''s ce.


    He didn''t forget to open the group chat on his phone and send a voice message.


    "Guys, big trouble. Vivienne got hurtst night and it affected the pregnancy. I''m on my way to her ce now."


    Jerry: "What happened? She was fine just a few days ago. How did she suddenly get hurt?"


    Daniel: "Leopold, give us the details. What exactly happened to Vivienne?"


    Eric: "Where''s Old-F? He''s been shadowing the master recently. Did he already know about Vivienne''s situation?"


    Donald: "I''ve heard some rumors over here, but I''m not sure if they''re true."


    Enzo: "Spit it out, Donald. What''s with the mystery?"


    Donald: "Apparently, the Perez family''s house, that''s Vivienne''s maternal family where we stayedst time, was bombed..."


    The chat went silent for a few seconds.


    Everyone: "What?!"


    "Leopold,e on, clear this up."


    "How is Vivienne doing?"


    At that moment, Leopold was focused on driving, his phone lying on the passenger seat.


    The moment he rang the doorbell and saw who was standing there, he froze for a few seconds.


    "Dawson!"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Dawson leaned on the door frame, "Came with the master. What brings you here?"


    Leopold''s expression turned serious, "I came to see Vivienne, of course. Where is she?"


    Inside the house.


    Finnian withdrew his hand and turned to Percival, surprised, "You didn''t tell her she''s expecting twins?"


    Vivienne was startled.


    The two eavesdroppers outside were just as shocked.


    Leopold almost let out an exmation but was quickly silenced by Dawson''s hand over his mouth, dragging him away.


    Percival nodded, confirming the news, "I was worried Vivienne would get too emotional. nned to tell her in a few days." Finnian stroked his beard, "It''s indeed been a shock. We''ll need to be more careful moving forward."


    Vivienne, still in disbelief, touched her belly.


    Since getting pregnant, all her check-ups had been at the hospital. She had never had a traditional examination.


    No wonder she felt her belly had suddenly grown significantly; it was because she was carrying twins.


    After a moment, Vivienne turned to Finnian, "Master, how''s my grandfather?"


    Finnian''s lips twitched, "Your grandfather is furious about the house being bombed. Only your mom and a few daughters-inw can get through to him a bit. No one else dares toe close." Vivienne understood the depth of her grandfather''s anger.


    The Perez family, with its ancient warrior lineage, had never faced such a catastrophic blow.


    This vendetta was inevitable.


    Back in the living room.


    Leopold, amidst his excitement, didn''t forget to share the good news in the group chat.


    Upon unlocking his phone, he saw the barrage of messages and sent a voice message instead of typing, "Vivienne''s alright, the master''s with her. Plus, there''s super big news." "Vivienne''s expecting twins."


    Everyone: "For real?"


    Leopold boasted, "Straight from the master''s mouth. How could it be false?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    The group chat erupted into a debate over who would get to be the godfather.


    Thinking of two little copies of Vivienne toddling around, who wouldn''t want to im that title?


    Dawson chimed in at the right moment, "Don''t bother fighting over it. I''m right here by Vivienne''s side. The godfather spot is obviously mine."


    Everyone: Do you have no shame?


    At the Linter family residence.


    When Sasha got back, Arthur was still out. The butler came to report, "Madam, your guest has awakened. She was asking for you just now." Sasha''s eyes lit up, "I''ll go check on her."


    Daphne had been lying down for a few days but managed to sit up, sipping water Anna handed her.


    Seeing Sasha, she smiled, "Captain, you''re here..."


    Sasha nodded and sat down, asking about her condition.


    Daphne was about to speak when she suddenly frowned, "Captain, what happened? Why is there blood on you?"


    Sasha nced at the bloodstain on her sleeve and lifted her hand, "It''s nothing. Probably got it while apanying Vivienne for a check-up."


    Hearing it was Vivienne''s blood, a sh of concern crossed Daphne''s eyes, "Vivienne was injured? Is the baby okay?"


    Sasha was taken aback, "Mystic, how did you know Vivienne was pregnant?"


    Even Anna, standing beside, was stunned.


    Vivienne was pregnant?


    Daphne chuckled, "Captain, have you forgotten we''ve been through this? I could tell Vivienne was pregnant at a nce. Plus, that day at the hospital, I saw her belly under her clothes." Sasha realized she was right. Those who had been pregnant before often had an urate intuition about these things.


    "True, Vivienne''s been finding it hard to hide her pregnancytely."


    Worried, Daphne asked again, "Captain, is the baby really okay?"


    Sasha reassured her, "No major issues. Just got a bit emotional and strained herself. She needs some rest."


    Hearing this, Daphne sighed in relief, "That''s good to hear."


    Then, looking around, she added, "Captain, I heard from Anna about the poisoning. It was my carelessness. Now that I''m awake, I''d better go back to the hospital."


    Sasha disagreed, "The hospital isn''t safe. I feel better having you here. Have you forgotten what we said back in the Vanguard Agency days?"


    "Or do you not trust me to protect you?"


    Daphne shook her head, "Captain, you''re taking this too seriously. How could I not trust you!"


    Seeing her reaction, Sasha patted


    her hand, "You''re still recovering from the injury and the effects of the death drug. You need to rest up for a while longer. Stay put; no one''s going to harm you here."


    Turning to Anna, she instructed, "Take good care of your mother. Let me know if you need anything."


    Anna nodded, offering a word of thanks.


    Seeing Sasha stand up and walk away, Daphne''s gaze subtly shifted.


    As Sasha stepped out of the side building, she ran into Arthur, who had just returned from outside.


    Noticing Sasha was still wearingst night''s clothes, Arthur''s heart ached, "Honey, why did you stay at the hospital for so long? You must be exhausted." Sasha felt helpless; their house had been bombed to ruins. Her father was already furious, and to top it off, Godfrey hade over to apologize with gifts. Even though she knew it wasn''t his fault, the frustration was hard to swallow.


    She managed to exchange some pleasantries before sending him away.


    If it weren''t for her, Wi, and her sisters-inw, she guessed her dad might have already been tempted to rally the troops and storm Godfrey''s ce. Waving her hand, Sasha asked Arthur as they walked, "And you? Did you find anything?"


    Arthur pursed his lips, "The item was confirmed to be from the Martinez family. It seems like someone behind the scenes wanted to instigate a feud between the two


    swnel.ne


    families without leaving races."


    Hearing this, Sasha frowned, "The Martinez and the Perez families have never had any issues. If there''s any connection, it''s only that both belong to ancient warrior lineages. Maybe someone''s trying to provoke a conflict from within."

 Chapter 1047

    Evening.


    Yorick had heard about the Perez family''s ordeal and, over dinner, he tasked Arthur with a heavy tone, "Since this case falls under your watch, you need to catch the criminal at all costs. We can''t let such people off easily!" Arthur nodded, "Don''t worry, dad. They won''t get far!"


    Yorick then turned to Sasha, his tone softening, "Sasha, don''t stress too much. Whatever concerns the Perez family concerns us, the Linters. If you need any help, just say the word."


    Sasha felt a warmth in her heart, "Thanks, dad."


    She then served Yorick a bowl of soup.


    Yorick took a sip.


    Arthur and Sasha had just started to eat when suddenly,


    "Crack!"


    Yorick''s face tightened suddenly, clutching his chest, and copsing onto the table.


    Arthur jumped up, rushing over, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    The butler was equally startled, rushing to call for help, "Quick, get the doctor!"


    Sasha came over, checking Yorick''s pulse, her brows furrowing, "It''s toote, dad''s been poisoned. Lay him t on his side, quick!" Arthur did as told.


    Sasha swiftly used a needle to induce vomiting, and shortly after, Yorick spat out a mouthful of the clear soup he had just ingested. Sasha''s eyes turned icy, "The soup was poisoned!"


    Arthur''s face turned grim, "Find out who entered the kitchen today. No one gets off the hook."


    If it weren''t for Yorick drinking that soup earlier,


    likely, everyone at the table would have been poisoned by now.


    Someone was clearly after the Linter family''s lives!


    Daring to poison the Linters, he was eager to see who had such audacity.


    In the hall,


    Arthur, eyeing the staff brought by the butler, questioned each one.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The dozen or so people, who had been with the Linter family for years, were shocked to hear about the patriarch''s poisoning from just a sip of soup. Arthur scanned the room, his voice cold, "Who was responsible for this soup today?"


    Silence fell.


    No one dared to take the me.


    Except for one person, trembling uncontrobly, his feet inching backward.


    Arthur noticed the odd behavior and grabbed the man, "Trying to run?"


    The man, previously cowering, suddenly looked up with a nk stare and constricted pupils.


    Before Arthur could react, the man shed a sinister smile and threw a handful of powder at him.


    Arthur sent the man flying and dodged the powder.


    But not everyone was so fortunate; those who inhaled it fell to the ground, writhing in agony before dying. Arthur''s eyes darkened, stepping over to the man on the ground.


    But before he could examine him, a voice halted him.


    "Wait!"


    Sasha approached, frowning, "He''s covered in a deadly poison. Don''t touch him."


    Arthur paused, his gaze deepening, "Honey, something''s off about this guy. He doesn''t seem... right."


    Sasha looked at the man''s twisted corpse, speaking softly, "He was controlled."


    "A type of dark magic that maniptes the mind, making him act ording to someone else''s will, like a puppet."


    First, the Perez and Martinez families, and now the Linters.


    Someone was eager to stir the pot.


    But who?


    Arthur asked, "Has anything unusual happened at hometely?"


    The butler, pale, shook his head, "No strangers have been around, and the servants in the back have been with us for over a decade. They wouldn''t..." Mid-sentence, the butler copsed to his knees, trembling.


    "I''ve failed in my duties, leading to the master''s poisoning and these senseless deaths. It''s my fault."


    Arthur''s expression was stern, "That''s irrelevant now. Notify the others toe in. Apart from that man, make sure the others are taken care of properly."


    The butler bowed deeply, "Yes, sir."


    Just before leaving, Sasha added, "The poison on these people won''t dissipate quickly. Handle their remains carefully. Meet any of their families'' requests to avoid hard feelings." The butler paused, then nodded.


    The Linters had their own security force; it didn''t take long to secure the scene.


    Once the orders were given, the staff dispersed in two groups.


    Arthur then approached Sasha, "How''s dad? Will he be okay?"


    Sasha pressed her lips together, "I''ve neutralized the poison. It won''t harm him further, but the toxin was strong. It might be a while before he wakes up."


    Arthur thought of the soup in front of him, his eyes clouding over.


    If it weren''t for his wife''s vignce, the entire Linter family could have been wiped out.


    "Someone''s after our entire family!"


    Sasha''s eyes held a deep investigation.


    The poison was undetectable, vorless, and odorless; who could it be?


    Just then, the butler rushed in, "Ma''am, should you check on the guest in the south wing? Their meals were the same. It''ste, but I''m concerned..."


    Sasha''s expression tightened, "I''ll check on them!"


    In the guest room,


    Daphne was slowly eating, spoon-fed by her daughter, Anna. After a few bites, she paused.


    Anna picked up a bowl of soup, blowing on it to cool it down, and was just about to feed her mother.


    A silver needle flew in, pinning the spoon to the wall with such force it embedded deeply.


    Anna, on high alert, turned to retaliate but paused upon seeing Sasha, "Karen?"


    Daphne, having a clearer view, quickly stopped Anna, "Captain, what''s happened?"


    Sasha eyed the soup in Anna''s hand, not hiding the truth, "It''s poisoned."


    Anna''s grip tightened, she stood up, distancing herself from the soup. "Don''t let Daphne anywhere near this."


    Daphne''s face paled, her eyes wide with disbeliet as she turned to Sasha. "Captain, what the heck happened? How could someone


    dare to poison something r


    under your nose? That''s like signing their own death warrant."


    Sasha furrowed her brow, a hint of perplexity in her voice. "It''s bizarre, I can''t figure this poison out."


    Anna blinked, taken aback. Sasha''s reputation as a master of both poisons and antidotes was legendary.


    After all, she was the one who had mentored Brody and Vivienne, turning them into the medical geniuses they were today.


    The idea that there was a poison out there that Sasha couldn''t identify was unthinkable.


    "How can there be a poison like that in the world?"


    After a moment''s contemtion, Daphne spoke up. "Well, you can''t really say that. After all, besides the art of poisoning, there are things in this world that some have never even heard of. Something that mimics a poison but isn''t one. It''s not surprising that it could go undetected."


    Sasha looked at her, surprised. "Daphne, since when have you been into this kind of stuff?"


    Seeing Sasha''s reaction, Daphne


    shook her head. "Captain, I''ve only heard about it. Whether it exists, I can''t say for sure. But the world is full of strange and mysterious things. Perhaps it''s just something we haven''te across yet."


    "If someone is intentionally using something like this to throw us off track, we might be looking in the wrong direction."

 Chapter 1048

    Sasha nodded in agreement, her face a mask of nonchnce. Even though she was concerned, she didn''t want to delve deeper into the issue, especially with Daphne still under the weather. There was no need to burden her with more worries. Pointing to the bowl of soup on the table, Sasha mentioned, "I''ve had someone whip up a fresh batch for you. Best not to touch this one, someone wille to take care of it."


    Daphne nodded weakly, her voice barely above a whisper, "If it weren''t for the captain swinging by today, I reckon I might''ve been a goner."


    Sasha reassured her, urging her to take it easy and focus on her recovery. "As long as you''re under the Linter family''s roof, no one''s going toy a finger on you," she promised, before turning to leave. She had only taken a few steps when she heard someone call out to her.


    Anna emerged from the house, her voiceced with concern as she asked, "Karen, how''s Vivienne doing?"


    Anna had been cooped up at the Linter''s without venturing out, but even from within, she could sense the tension brewing.


    It was clear to her that Vivienne must have encountered some danger.


    Sasha offered aforting smile, assuring her, "She''s fine, don''t you worry. Just focus on looking after your mom. Vivienne''s got Percival by her side."


    Relieved by the news, Anna bit her lip in a silent nod.


    Just as Sasha was about to leave, she noticed two pots of geraniums by her feet, nts that she hadn''t spotted in the dim light earlier.


    Curiosity piqued, she casually asked, "Anna, why are these flowers out here?"


    Anna nced back inside, "Mom''s been feeling a bit stuffytely, couldn''t stand the smell, so we moved them outside."


    Sasha acknowledged with a nod, saying she''d have someone see to themter, then waved Anna off, insisting she didn''t need to be escorted out.


    The next day, Vivienne woke up to the sound of Mr. Wolf softly speaking into his phone, catching only a fragment of his conversation, "If grandpa needs us, Vivienne and I will be there."


    The mention of ''grandpa'' instantly made Vivienne realize he was referring to Yorick.


    Post-call, Vivienne inquired, "Mr. Wolf, what''s happened to grandpa?"


    Percival turned to her, a solemn look on his face, "Your mom called to say, grandpa was poisonedst night and hasn''t woken up since."


    Vivienne''s expression hardened, "What happened?"


    Percival recounted the poison incident at the Linter estate from the night before, an event Vivienne was bound to hear about from others sooner orter.


    Thankfully, the poison was detected early, preventing widespread harm.


    "Someone dared to poison the Linter family!" Vivienne seethed with quiet fury. "They''re courting death!"


    Percival exined his suspicions, "With several prominent families facing troubles one after the other, it''s clear she''s trying to throw us into disarray, to catch us off-guard and ensnare us in her trap." Vivienne narrowed her eyes, her resolve firm, "She''s ying a dangerous game, not considering whether she''ll live to see it through."


    Percival shared her sentiments but stressed the importance of her health, especially given her pregnancy.


    "Right now, your and the kids'' safety is what matters most," he insisted.


    Vivienne understood his concerns but couldn''t help wondering, "If we don''t act, who will be her next target?"


    A cold glint passed through Percival''s eyes.


    From a broader perspective, the families of Rivenwood were all significant, but at the heart of it all was Vivienne.


    If these families weren''t enough to provoke her into action, then someone close to her would be next, as the Linters had shown. Someone was explicitly forcing her hand.


    It was obvious who was behind it.


    Percival''s grip tightened on her hand, his tone earnest, "Vivienne, promise me, no matter what happens, you won''t stray from my side." Vivienne nodded, knowing well that Mr. Wolf would always stand by her.


    "Mr. Wolf, didn''t the master say our child would arrive safely?"


    Trying to ease his worries, Vivienne reminded him of the master''s predictions, not realizing it only deepened Percival''s concerns.


    Finnian had divined their future


    before leaving, assuring a safe birth for their child. However, he''d also warned Percival to remain vigntly by Vivienne''s side, particrly during these crucial months, emphasizing the danger Abigail posed to Vivienne alone, especially with the Millennia Aegis shard in her possession.


    "Mr. Wolf?" Vivienne''s voice pulled him back from his thoughts.


    "I''ve been craving your strawberry cheesecake," she said, a hint of a smile on her lips.


    Percival chuckled, tapping her nose, "I''ll get right on it."


    As he left to fulfill her request, Vivienne reached for her phone, considering a call to her mother. But realizing her mother had only contacted Mr. Wolf, likely to spare her the worry, she hesitated. Before she could put the phone down, it lit up with an iing call from Draven.


    Her eyes sparkled with a mix of emotions as she quickly answered, "What''s the news?"


    On the other end, Draven reported in a hushed tone, "We''ve located the vige where Daphne resurfaced years ago, right on the route she would''ve taken after her supposed death at sea."


    The people we sent to investigateMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    came back with news about her. They said there were traces of her living there. Because she was badly injured when she was rescued the folks in that vige didn''t know her reat identity and just randomly named her Ate."


    Vivienne pressed on, "And then what happened?"


    Draven replied, "ording to the locals, she woke up three months after being pulled from the sea. As soon as she regained consciousness, she was determined to find someone and then she just vanished from there." "For the past decade or so, there''s been no trace of her."


    "But one thing''s for sure, Daphne didn''t lose her memory."


    ?"?


    got it," Vivienne acknowledged.


    Just before ending the call, Draven


    added, "Boss there have been some suspicious types spotted around Rivenwoodtely. If I''m not mistaken, they might be the gifted folks Abigail''s been harboring. Our people are on it, and if there''s any discovery, we might just find


    Abigail''s hideout."


    "Keep on it," Vivienne instructed.


    "Will do, boss."


    After hanging up, Vivienne listened to the sounds outside. Mr. Wolf was probably in the kitchen whipping up breakfast for her.


    Judging by Mr. Wolf''s earlier reaction, he wouldn''t let her go off on her own.


    She''d have to find the right moment to bring it up.


    After all, if she didn''t strike back now with the enemy practically on her doorstep, it wouldn''t be fun.


    At breakfast, Vivienne got her wish of having cake, even if it was served to her in bed, all because Mr. Wolf went to great lengths to ensure she wouldn''t have to get up.


    But there was one thing Mr. Wolf seemed to forget-she was a doctor, too.


    She was merely experiencing some pregnancy difort, notpletely incapacitated.


    In such cases, a little caution was all that was needed, while being confined to bed could actually make her body weaker and more fatigued.


    No matter how she exined it, Mr. Wolf wouldn''t listen.


    He was so intent on treating her as if she was about to give birth any minute, almost as if he was the one carrying the twins.

 Chapter 1049

    After being cooped up for two days straight, Vivienne had hit her limit.


    No sooner had she convinced Mr. Wolf to take a walk and clear his head than Finnian''s call came through. She answered, "What''s up, Finnian?"


    From the other end, Finn''s voice came in a rush, "Something weird''s going on with Dawson. One minute he''s fine, the next he''s out cold, breathing all weird. I''ve checked him over top to bottom and can''t find a thing wrong. You bettere take a look." Vivienne frowned slightly, "Alright."


    Percival grabbed a jacket from nearby and draped it over her shoulders, "I''ming with you."


    As they reached the foyer, Percival''s phone rang.


    Leopold''s voice, loud enough to echo through the room, came through, "Percival, man, I need help. My ce got swarmed by these undead goons out of nowhere. They just won''t stay down. I''m out of my depth here, and Grandpa''s freaking out, thinking he''s about to have a heart attack. Get over here, will you?"


    After a moment''s thought, Vivienne made up her mind, "Mr. Wolf, you help Leopold. Thomas can drive me to Finnian''s."


    Percival''s eyes darkened as he issued amand into the phone, "Call Vanguard Agency, use as many people as you need, just say it''s on my orders."


    With that, he hung up, gripping Vivienne''s hand tighter, "I''m going with you."


    Vivienne blinked, unsure if Mr. Wolf had misunderstood.


    The issue involved a group, not an army.


    Even if the entire Vanguard Agency showed up, they''d be overkill.


    On the other end, Leopold was baffled.


    Had he heard right? Percival had just handed him the reins to Vanguard Agency''s entire force?


    That was top-level clearance.


    They arrived quickly at Finnian''s ce, who was pacing anxiously at the doorstep.


    Seeing them, his worry lines eased, "You''re here. Dawson''s not looking good. Come on."


    Inside, Dawsony on the bed, his face rmingly pale.


    Vivienne took one nce and sensed something off.


    Turning to Finnian, she asked, "Who has Dawson been in contact with recently?"


    Finnian pondered, "He had a business meeting yesterday, hoping to expand hiswork here. He seemed finest night but was like this by morning." "I''ve tried everything I know in thest hour, but his condition''s only getting worse."


    Finnian looked distressed.


    His expertise didn''t cover this sort of situation. Standard detox methods had only worsened Dawson''s condition.


    Without proper intervention, Dawson''s body would soon give out.


    Vivienne stopped asking and pulled out a silver needle.


    Just as she was about to proceed, Dawson suddenly lunged at Percival.


    Percival, unfazed, used his powers as a shield, sending Dawson flying back several feet.


    He had suspected some sort of setup against him but was grateful it was aimed at him and not Vivienne.


    Dawson, spitting blood, red at Percival with newfound venom, his pupils shifting from ck to red.


    His attack carried unfamiliar energy, mismatched with his own.


    Percival met each attack with cold precision, draining Dawson of the foreign power without exerting his full strength.


    Vivienne and Finnian stood back, knowing Percival wouldn''t cause Dawson real harm.


    However, Dawson''s aggressive behavior was odd.


    As his internal energy waned yet his attacks grew fiercer, Finnian eximed, "This is bad! Dawson''s risking his own life in desperation. This could be deadly."


    Vivienne''s gaze hardened. Flicking a silver needle, she hit Dawson at a precise spot in his neck. A moment of rity shed in his eyes.


    Upon seeing Vivienne, he attempted to speak, "Vivienne, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, he copsed towards her.


    Percival, his expression cooling, took control and tossed Dawson back onto the bed, not bothering to hide his strength.


    Perhaps there was a hint of jealousy.


    Dawson''s roughnding sounded painfully solid.


    Regardless of whether Dawson was truly poisoned, Percival was clear: no taking liberties with Vivienne.


    Vivienne frowned, not at Mr. Wolf''s actions, but at Dawson''s earlier reaction, which she had clearly observed.


    Dawson had only reacted upon sensing Mr. Wolf, suggesting the cause was not poison or a hex aimed at Vivienne but at Mr. Wolf.


    "What''s happening to me?"


    Perhaps the fall had dislodged the bad energy within Dawson because he suddenly seemed more lucid, though still confused at seeing everyone around him. Percival remained silent as Vivienne approached, "Dawson, do you remember what just happened?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dawson, groggy, shook his head


    then suddenly clutched at Vivienne''s


    hand with a desperate grip,


    sw novel.


    "Vivienne, why marry that jerk? What''s wrong with me? Don''t you know how much I care aboutyou..."


    Percival''s face darkened visibly.


    Finnian could only sigh inwardly.


    This Dawson was more trouble awake than unconscious.


    This was clearly looking for trouble.


    Vivienne''s gaze on him was sharp, "Let go!"


    Dawson tried topose himself, but the surge of adrenaline that had spiked during the confrontation was wreaking havoc within him, making it impossible to keep his cool


    BUMS


    "Vivienne, maybe you should keep your distance. I don''t trust myself not to hurt you right now."


    Vivienne shot him a look, "Hurt me? Maybe in another hundred years."


    Dawson let out a chuckle, but before Vivienne could get to work with her medical kit, he passed out cold.


    His hand, however, remained tightly mped around Vivienne''s, unyielding.


    "Man, oh man," Finnian eximed, his emotions a rollercoaster, "Why did Dawson have to pass out again?"


    Percival, on the other hand, was ring at the hand Dawson had on Vivienne as if he wanted to severi from his body.


    Addicted to taking advantage of Vivienne, was he?


    Vivienne, with her free hand, took a sterilized needle from her kit, and exined to her mentor, "He''s out because he can''t suppress the toxin in his system." "Toxin?"


    Finnian''s expression darkened, "Who dosed him? Who even dares to use that stuff these days?"


    With practiced ease, Vivienne used the needle to draw out the foreign substance from Dawson''s body.


    Just as the substance was about to escape, she sealed it with the needle, turning it into a wisp of ck smoke that vanished from sight.


    She smirked coldly, "Who else could get their hands on something like that, if not him?"


    To get what she had, they really were stopping at nothing.


    They had targeted her loved ones, aiming to hurt those close to her step by step.


    As if she would stand by and let them.

 Chapter 1050

    The Linter family had always been a close-knit bunch, but today, something was amiss. Sasha arrived at Daphne''s ce with two pots ofvender, a gesture meant to cheer up her ailing friend. The house was unusually silent, with only Daphne present, looking paler


    than usual.


    With a smile, Sasha teased, "Hey Daphne, guess what I''ve brought for you?"


    Anna, another member of their circle, was out on an errand, leaving Daphne alone. Upon hearing Sasha''s voice, Daphne managed a weak smile and set aside her book. "Captain, you know I appreciate the thought, but flowers aren''t going to cheer me up right now." Sasha wasn''t deterred. "Come on, you used to love gardening. If anything, now''s the time to surround yourself with your favorite blooms. The scent alone might lift your spirits, don''t you think?"


    Daphne''s eyes sparkled for a moment before she nodded. "Thanks for the thought, Captain."


    Sasha, however, couldn''t hide her disappointment. "Butvender? You''ve always had a love-hate rtionship with it, given your history with a rival named Lavender. She went too far in trying to beat you, even targeting your loved ones. Needless to say, she met a grim end by your hands."


    Daphne''s expression darkened. "Why bring up such painful memories now, Sasha? It''s been years. I''d rather leave the past where it belongs."


    Sasha''s tone turned icy. "You would, wouldn''t you? Because you''re not Daphne. Am I right, Abigail?"


    Caught, Abigail didn''t bother denying it. Her demeanor unchanged, she retorted, "So, you figured it out because of some nts? Amusing."


    Sasha''s patience was wearing thin. "Where''s Daphne?"


    Abigail''s smirk was chilling. "Guess you''re toote, Captain. She called out for you with her dying breath."


    At that moment, Anna burst in, eyes red with fury. "My mother didn''t die back then, and it''s you who harmed her again?"


    Abigail, unfazed, replied, "She wouldn''t submit to me. It''s her own fault."


    Anna''s anger was palpable. "For that, you killed her?"


    Abigail shrugged. "She was just a pawn. If she couldn''t serve my purpose, she was expendable."


    "That''s where you''re wrong!"


    Vivienne entered, nked by Percival. She had orchestrated Anna''s departure to reveal the truth.


    Abigail, now facing Vivienne, smirked. "I did all this to draw you out. From manipting Anna to infiltrating the Linter family, all to get the artifact in your possession."


    Vivienne''s resolve was clear. "You''ve underestimated the loyalty of those around me. Your fate will be far worse than any of your pawns."


    The showdown was inevitable.


    Abigail, revealing her true face, faced off against Sasha and Vivienne. The Linter family was united, ready to protect their own and avenge the wronged, proving that in their world, bonds of loyalty and love were the true source of strength.


    Abigail cocked a smirk, "Ordinary faces? They''re hardly a match for mine."


    Sasha nced at Vivienne for confirmation, and a wave of shock swept through her.


    It seemed far-fetched, yet the unfolding events left little room for doubt.


    Vivienne suddenly asked, "What''s your n for the ancient warrior lineage?"


    Abigail wasn''t in a hurry, despite today''s decisive showdown. "How can I execute my grand scheme if don''t stir the pot? I need obedient pawns, not a unified front that''s tough to crack. Only by sowing discord among them can I make my move."


    Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "So, the promise you made to Den was a lie?"


    Abigailughed, "A useless pawn. I''ve already drained all his powers. Keeping him was merely to make you think he''s of any value. As for the wealth he''s hoarding, I can get as much as I want."


    "Him?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sasha stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly spoke up, "If you''re truly a descendant of that family from two centuries ago, surviving till now, how many lives have you taken? Haven''t you ever feared divine retribution?"


    In this adaptation, I''ve maintained


    the essence of the original dialogue


    while incorporating more


    Westernized names and a conceptual framework that aligns with a broader audience. The ancient warrior lineage, a concept that might resonate with tales of noble families or ancient orders in Western contexts, hints at a deep-rooted legacy. The dialogue also subtly touches upon themes of power dynamics, betrayal, and the moral quandaries associated with pursuit of immortality or prolonged life, themes that are universal but framed here in a manner likely to be familiar to Western readers.

 Chapter 1051

    When Finnian mentioned that tale ages ago, Vivienne had only heard whispers of it.


    Piecing it together with an ancient tome she had found, it seemed likely that Abigail was a descendent of that old lineage.


    Over two centuries old.


    How many lives had been lost at her hands?


    Abigail didn''t find it odd to be guessed of her age. Instead, she smirked with a cruel, mocking smile, "Doomsday? What of it? When I rule the world, what can it do to me?"


    She believed destiny had chosen her for greatness, to rule. In her eyes, she was merely fulfilling her destiny.


    By the time Vivienne Hawthorn sensed something was amiss, Abigail had already cast a protective barrier around the room with a swift motion of her hands.


    "Instead of waiting for doomsday to im me, let''s see if you can make it out alive. I''ve sealed this room with a barrier. None of you will escape today!"


    "I will have the Millennium Aegis shard, and eternal life is within my grasp."


    With that, she lunged towards Vivienne.


    Anna unsheathed the knife hidden behind her, stepping in front of Vivienne, "Vivienne, I got this!"


    She was determined to avenge her mother''s death.


    Vivienne didn''t stop her but warned, "She has supernatural powers. Get close to have a chance."


    Despite the odds, she wanted to give Anna this opportunity.


    Anna nodded slightly and dashed towards Abigail, her knife aimed straight for her.


    Before Anna could get close, Abigail waved her hand, casting Anna out of the barrier, ready to take her life. Just then, a surge of supernatural power aimed at her came from behind Vivienne. It was Percival Ellington making his move.


    Abigail had long coveted Percival''s tier-ten supernatural abilities. Now, he had walked right into her trap, a spark of excitement in her eyes.


    With a flick of her wrist, she tossed Anna aside. To her, mere mortals posed no threat.


    Percival positioned Vivienne behind him, concentrating all his supernatural power in his palm, andunched it at Abigail, pushing her several meters away. His eyes were stern.


    As long as Abigail lived, the danger to Vivienne and their unborn child would persist.


    Abigail, slightly taken aback but thrilled, saw this as an opportunity to im their powers for herself. The stronger, the better.


    In the midst of the battle.


    Anna, struggling to stand, wiped the blood from her mouth and pulled out a gun, aiming it at Abigail''s head without hesitation.


    The gunshot echoed, but the bullet froze mid-air.


    Abigail appeared above, creating a barrier around herself, looking down at Anna with a smirk, "I told you, you can''t harm me. But since you so wish to join your mother, I shall grant you your wish."


    As she moved to direct the bullet at Anna, Sasha Perez tackled her, avoiding the deadly shot.


    Sasha couldn''t save Anna''s mother years ago; she wouldn''t let her friend''s daughtere to harm now.


    Anna, startled, checked on Sasha, "Karen, are you alright?"


    She had braced herself for the worst but couldn''t bear the thought of Karen facing danger for her.


    Sasha shook her head, "Anna, don''t do anything foolish. We''ll avenge your mother, don''t worry."


    In that moment of distraction, Sasha grabbed the knife from Anna and struck at Abigail with precision and speed.


    Abigail effortlessly dodged, unbothered by Sasha''s attack.


    Though Sasha was skilled, her inner energy was no match for Abigail''s supernatural powers.


    After several exchanges, Sasha couldn''tnd a hit on Abigail but prevented her from using her powers.


    Vivienne was right; Abigail''s powers were formidable, but they had limitations at close range.


    Vivienne and Percival exchanged looks,bining their efforts for a deadly strike at Abigail while she was distracted.


    Abigail, sensing the iing attack, concentrated her powers for a counterstrike.


    Just as she turned, Sasha''s eyes narrowed, thrusting her knife towards Abigail''s neck.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Abigail dodged but underestimated Sasha''s skill, feeling a chill as blood trickled down her neck. Her eyes turned cold, "I almost forgot, had you not been pregnant back then, I wouldn''t have waited these twenty years. Dying by my hand now settles that old debt." In the next instant, Abigail rose, her hand wielding a powerful force aimed at Sasha.


    For years, no one had managed to wound her. Those who dared were reduced to bones under her power.


    Percival countered with all his might, but Abigail was intent on killing, targeting Sasha with lethal force.


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened as she used her power to shield Sasha, creating a barrier against Abigail''s attack.


    Her powers, though seventh-tier, erupted with immense energy, revealing an unusual hue at its core.


    Abigail noticed something off, the elusive dark force she had sought for years.


    Looking closer, her gaze settled on Vivienne''s noticeably erged belly.


    After a moment, Abigail''s expression twisted, her actions hesitating, "Only four months along and sorge?"


    Vivienne braced for Abigail to strike at her unborn child, but Abigail suddenly withdrew, focusing her supernatural gaze on Vivienne.


    When Vivienne moved again, as if confirming something, Abigail''s eyes sparkled with a hidden light, "Carrying twins?" "Boom!"


    The moment Arthur Linter and his group dismantled the protective barrier, their


    instanpressions darkened


    instantly Dare to harm my wife and daughter? That''s a death wish, Arthur spat, his hand moving swiftly through the air, sending a gust of energy towards Abigail.


    The Perez family, standing just behind, were equally stunned by the scene unfolding before them. They had thought Vivienne and Percival''s supernatural abilities were


    impressive, but what they witnessed now was on a whole different level. They realized they were dealing with a real monster.


    Had they not arrived when they did, who knows what vile intentions this person harbored against them.


    Luke and Fredrick Perez quickly employed their family''s unique psychic abilities to block Abigail''s movements, while Jasper stood ready behind them, offering support. Yorick Linter, still nursing his own wounds, was curious to see who would be audacious enough to wreak such havoc within the Linter family''s domain.


    As Arthur and the rest of the group charged in, Abigail merely smirked coldly. With a swift movement, she summoned a group of loyal fighters to shield her. Casting a nce at Vivienne behind her, Abigail''s form blurred, creating several duplicates of herself that darted off in different directions.


    The pursuers were about to follow when Jasper raised his hand to stop them. "Don''t chase her. She''s no simple foe. It could be a trap," he warned. After all, her power seemed to surpass everyone present. They were no match for her.

 Chapter 1052

    The undead were efficiently handled by Luke and Fredrick with their unique abilities.


    Anna was taken elsewhere by the Linter family for her safety.


    Percival and Vivienne stepped out together, followed by a visibly anxious Arthur who was meticulously checking Sasha for any injuries.


    Upon seeing Jasper, Vivienne was somewhat surprised. "Grandpa, what brings you here?"


    Jasper''s gaze swiftly assessed them and Sasha, relieved to find no injuries. "I heard about the trouble with the Linters and came to check. Never expected to walk into this."


    "Vivienne, is that woman the one you''ve been searching for? Abigail?"


    Though Jasper posed it as a question, his tone suggested certainty.


    Vivienne nodded, catching the direction of Jasper''s gaze. "Did you notice something, Grandpa?"


    Recalling the shadow cloning technique he witnessed from Abigail, Jasper''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It''s just that her abilities seemed familiar, reminiscent of some ancient warrior lineages that have long vanished."


    Vivienne smirked slightly. "That''s not surprising. Most of her powerse from siphoning the strengths of others, not from her own cultivation."


    Jasper fell silent for a moment. "No wonder she bears a resemnce to other ancient lineages. She acquired them through such methods."


    Luke frowned. "There''s such a technique in this world?"


    Nan and Chi came over, their brows furrowed with concern. "We never imagined she was no ordinary person. With Vivienne expecting, having such a dangerous figure lurking is far too risky."


    The power disyed by that individual had exceeded their expectations.


    Even just her cloning technique made her nearly untraceable.


    Coupled with Abigail''s array of other abilities, it seemed almost impossible for anyone to best her.


    Luke pondered for a moment. "Vivienne, you can''t afford any risk now. Why not stay with your grandpa at the Perez Homestead for a while?"


    Fredrick agreed, "That''s a good idea. The old estate has defensive mechanisms left by our ancestors. It''s a safe haven."


    "Dad, what do you think?"


    Jasper nced at Percival before speaking, "Indeed, Vivienne can''t take any more risks. If possible, both of you shoulde with me."


    Percival and Vivienne exchanged nces.


    Vivienne gently shook her head. "Grandpa, Uncles, to be honest, Mr. Wolf''s abilities have already surpassed level ten, and I''m beyond level seven. Together, we are no less formidable than Abigail." Luke and Fredrick looked at each other, unsure.


    With such power, even if they stayed at the Perez estate, it was unclear who would be protecting whom.


    Jasper was still worried. "What if something like this happens again..."


    Sasha came over, linking her arm with Jasper''s. "Dad, can''t you see? Even if Vivienne hides at the ends of the earth, that woman will stille after her. Rather than hiding, fighting back is our only chance." Jasper patted his daughter''s hand as if making a decision. "Since the enemy has shown themselves, I won''t go back to the estate. I''ll stay right here."


    Luke was taken aback. "Dad, your health is important. The doctor said you need a quiet ce to recover, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?"


    Jasper''s temper red. "I''ve put my life into building the Perez family. To see it attacked like this, if I don''t see those responsible torn to pieces, that''ll be the death of me." Fredrick wisely kept quiet, letting Sasha and Vivienne take the lead.


    In front of the old man, their words carried little weight.


    Sasha sighed, "Dad, being stubborn won''t help your health. Go to the estate and rest. Once everything''s settled, we''ll bring you back, okay?"


    Jasper was adamant, his decision


    final. "I''ve lived long enough to not fear death. But if anyone dares to harm my daughter or


    granddaughter, I won''t stand for it." en FindNovel


    "No discussions!"


    Jasper''s word was final.


    Vivienne opened her mouth to speak but was silenced by Sasha''s shake of the head.


    For decades, Jasper had endured much in search for her. Now faced with this danger, he wouldn''t agree to leave.


    "So be it, we''ll stay in Rivenwood."


    On the way back, Vivienne unconsciously caressed her belly, pondering Abigail''sst look.


    She felt there was arger scheme behind Abigail''s departure.


    Percival, concerned she was distressed again, covered her hand with his. "Are you feeling alright?"


    Vivienne shook her head. "I''m fine, Mr. Wolf. I''m just wondering why Abigail suddenly left after finding out I was carrying twins. What is she nning?" Previously, Abigail''s sole focus was her heart, even at the cost of the children. Yet, this time, she withdrew for the sake of the twins in her womb. Percival''s eyes darkened. "No matter her ns, we won''t let her seed."


    Days passed peacefully, which made Vivienne suspect Abigail was luring her into a trap.


    However, a message from Draven plunged her into deep thought again.


    "Young master, traces of those mysterious figures have vanished in the past few days. We''ve lost all leads."


    Abigail had disappeared without a trace, but Vivienne sensed this was no good news.


    She instructed Draven to keep watch.


    Shortly after, Vivienne received a call from Sasha. "Vivienne, Anna''s gone?"


    Vivienne paused, "When did this happen?"


    Sasha replied, "This morning. Her phone and other essentials were eft on the table. She''s still applying ointment to her injuries. Going out in this weather will only make things worse."


    Vivienne had a hunch about where Anna might be, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go get her myself."


    After informing Mr. Wolf, they both headed to the cemetery.


    And sure enough.


    Not far away, by a tombstone, stood Anna.


    Facing the wind, her solitary figure seemed even more deste.


    Vivienne approached alone, waiting silently behind until Anna noticed her, before speaking, "We won''t let Daphne''s death be in vain."


    Tears welled up in Anna''s eyes, "Vivienne, am I useless? I can''t even avenge my mom."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivienne pressed her lips together, "Anna, you have to understand, your mom left you in Havenwood to keep you away from all this turmoil."


    Anna understood what Vivienne


    meant. She looked up slightly, her


    gaze settling on the tombstone, "I know what she wanted, but how could live my entire life pretending


    not to notice, ying


    "If I can''t avenge her, I''ll never forgive myself!"


    Vivienne looked at her, "If you''ve made your choice, then brace yourself. Heal your wounds. We will avenge her."

 Chapter 1053

    Abigail had vanished off the face of the earth.


    No news outlet, blog, or social media tform held any trace of her whereabouts.


    Yet, everyone seemed to have an inkling of her motives.


    At that time, Vivienne was in the final stretch of her pregnancy, eight months along with twins. Her figure was slender, but her belly was enormous, drawing attention wherever she went. She was treated like a rare gem, especially by Mr. Wolf, who had been on edge these past few months, fussing over her every move to ensure her safety.


    Even their friend, Leopold, couldn''t help but tease yet envy Percival''s protective nature, "Is this the same Percival? He''s so worked up, and the babies aren''t even here yet. Imagine him on delivery day; he might just faint in the waiting room." Percival rolled his eyes in response.


    "Why don''t you try having a baby instead of getting in my way," he retorted.


    On the day of their hospital visit for a check-up, Percival double-checked the ultrasound results, "Vivienne, am I hearing this right? We''re having a boy and a girl?"


    Vivienne couldn''t help butugh at his disbelief, remembering how Mr. Wolf had spent a good half-hour verifying the babies'' genders with the doctor.


    "Yes, Mr. Wolf, you heard right."


    She was just as surprised to be expecting twins.


    On their way home, Vivienne got a call from Sasha, asking her to visit the Linter estate. Yorick had blessed two charm bracelets for the babies, and they were invited for dinner.


    Vivienne agreed, directing their driver to turn the car towards the Linter estate.


    As they neared their destination, Percival received an urgent call from Isolde Ellington. Their grandfather had identally injured his ankle at home, stubbornly refusing medical attention in front of the staff, not wanting to worry Percival and Vivienne. Overhearing the conversation, Vivienne guessed the situation based on the old man''s prideful nature.


    Percival reassured Isolde and decided to first drop Vivienne at the Linters'', insisting on ensuring her safety before handling his family emergency.


    "Mr. Wolf, just let my parents know, and don''t keep Isolde waiting," Vivienne said, understanding his concern for her wellbeing.


    Once assured Vivienne was safe inside the Linter estate, Percival directed Tom to head to the Ellington residence.


    Isolde was anxiously waiting for them, relieved to see Percival. She led him to their grandfather, Richard Ellington, who was stubbornly downying his injury, dreaming aloud of showing off his great-grandchildren at the seniors'' club, proud to have a set of twins in the family.


    Percival entered to find his grandfather in the midst of these musings, chuckling at the thought.


    "Grandpa, you''re quite the optimist!"


    Caught by surprise, Richard tried


    cover his tracks, but Percival''s focus was on the swollen ankle,


    v


    questioning why medical help hadn''t been called yet.


    Richard smirked, "Falling down the stairs at home? If the old guard hears about this, where will I put my face?" Percival remained silent.


    "But you can''t just use these ointments willy-nilly. If you''re not careful, you might make things worse."


    He said, taking the bottle of ointment from the butler''s hand, "I''ll do it."


    Having been at the Vanguard Agency, he was well-versed in these matters.


    The butler silently stepped away.


    Richard nced outside, puzzled, "Why did youe alone? Where''s Vivienne?"


    Percival exined that Vivienne had gone to the Linter family''s dinner party.


    Richard nodded, "Ah, makes sense to drop by, especially this month. It''s only natural her parents are worried."


    Casually, Percival mentioned, "Today, Vivienne and I had the ultrasound."


    Richard looked up, straightening, "And? Everyone''s healthy?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Without pausing, Percival''s voice was steady, "All good. The doctor said it''s twins."


    Richard blinked in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Percival''s lips curved slightly, "You heard right,


    both a twins. You''re g


    great-grandson and a


    great-granddaughter."


    The next second, Richard''s heartyughter filled the room.


    "Well done,d. You''ve outdone your


    fndfather. Twins, that''s a l


    Ser. Twins, that''s a blessing


    heavens for the Ellington


    family."

 Chapter 1054

    When Percival left, Nathan Ellington and Cecilia Boyd had just returned from a stroll around the neighborhood. Surprised to see him at this hour, they half-expected some urgent news.


    Percival, mindful of the elder''s reputation, didn''t divulge much, merely stating he was just dropping by.


    Cecilia, always the caring one, couldn''t help but ask after Vivienne''s health, her concern evident.


    Nathan nced at his watch, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Isolde stepped forward,tching onto his arm, "Bro, ever since you got hitched, it''s been ages since we had a meal together. You can''t just forget us now that you have a wife." Cecilia frowned slightly, "Isolde, she''s family too. Let''s not have any more of that talk."


    Isolde''s face fell, "I didn''t mean it that way, I just wanted you to stay for dinner with us."


    Right then, Vivienne called to check on Richard''s condition.


    Percival reassured her all was well and mentioned he''d join her after dinner at her parents''.


    Vivienne was straightforward, "Mr. Wolf, I''ll wait for you."


    At lunch, Isolde made a point to sit next to Percival, serving him his favorite shrimp dish, "Here, you love these. Eat up."


    Percival took it, urging her to eat as well and not fuss over him.


    Isolde watched him eat, a fleeting shadow of something unspoken in her eyes, quickly gone.


    Momentster, the once lively room fell into an eerie silence.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ally motionless, slumped over the table.


    Outside, a figure in red approached, her bright nails resting lightly on a shoulder, red lips parting, "Well done!"


    ...


    The Linter family.


    After lunch, Vivienne chatted with Yorick before retreating to her room for a nap.


    Nearing her due date, she found it hard to sleep at night.


    Mr. Wolf had insisted she take an hour''s nap daily, which somewhat alleviated her difort and became a routine.


    Waking up to a gloomy sky, a sense of unease gripped Vivienne.


    Checking her phone, it was already 3 PM.


    Mr. Wolf would never be thiste without informing her.


    Her calls went unanswered, both to Percival and the Ellington household, leaving her heart racing with a dreaded premonition.


    Suppressing her fears, she immediately called Leopold, asking him to rush to the Linter estate.


    Leopold Sterling arrived to find Vivienne saying her goodbyes to Sasha and Arthur before getting into the car, her demeanor icy, "To the Ellington estate, and hurry!" Leopold, taken aback by her intensity, raced through the city, the tense atmosphere making his hands shake. "Vivienne, what''s happened? Is Percival okay?" Vivienne''s aura was dark, "I don''t know, but Mr. Wolf better be safe!"


    Leopold swallowed hard, fearing the worst for Percival with Vivienne on the brink of fury.


    As they sped along, Vivienne''s phone rang with a video call from Percival.


    Her heart raced, but seeing his name brought a momentary relief.


    Answering quickly, she couldn''t bring herself to speak.


    On screen, Percival was bound and bloodied, his white coat turned red, unmistakably in grave danger.


    Vivienne''s grip tightened, her eyes zing.


    "Abigail!"


    Hearing her name, Abigail''s voice came through with a chillingugh, "Vivienne, see how your beloved suffers at my hand, and you''re powerless to stop it." Vivienne''s voice was ice, "Release Mr. Wolf, or face my wrath."


    "Release him?" Abigailughed mockingly, taunting her with the power she held over Percival''s fate.


    But Vivienne was resolute, her threat hanging in the air like a de, ready to strike at the heart of her enemy for the sake of her Mr. Wolf.


    Abigail''s voice was light and breezy


    as she spoke, but then her phone suddenly shifted, revealing several people lying on the ground, their hands and feet bound, each bearing various injuries but all unmistakably members of the Ellington family.


    Even Richard was among them, lying on the ground, barely breathing.


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened, "You''re after me. Let them go."


    Upon hearing this, Leopold, who was gripping the steering wheel, clenched his hands tighter, "Vivienne!"


    Abigail''s lips curved into a smirk, "It''s


    you I want, but now I fancy changing the game. You have fifteen minutes to find me. For every minute you''rete, l''kill one of them. Of course, Percival will best, but whether hests that long is up to you


    The video abruptly ended, leaving Vivienne''s icy face reflected on the dark screen.


    Leopold, who had heard everything, knew exactly what Vivienne intended to do. "Vivienne, where to?"


    Vivienne closed her eyes for a moment, quickly scanning thendmarks in the video in her mind.


    Suddenly, she looked up and instructed Leopold, "To the Wright estate!"


    Without any hesitation, Leopold turned the car around and headed straight for the Wright estate, located right in the heart of downtown.


    But getting there now, they wouldn''t just be battling against the clock for fifteen minutes; even thirty minutes seemed a stretch.


    Leopold nced at the bumper-to-bumper traffic ahead, his forehead beading with sweat.


    Vivienne spoke up, "Get out, I''ll drive!"


    Leopold was momentarily stunned, only to see Vivienne already getting out of the backseat, walking around the car to face him. Vivienne took the driver''s seat, shifted gears in a second, her eyes shing with an unprecedented fierceness.


    In about ten minutes, they arrived at


    the back entrance of the Wright estate, but instead of stopping,


    Vivienne floored the elerator, crashing the car straight into the Wright estate.

 Chapter 1055

    In that ce, it felt almost familiar to her.


    It was where Abigail had stashed her gold years ago.


    Vivienne found herself standing in the basement, as Leopold kicked the door open with a forceful thrust.


    A glint passed through Abigail''s eyes as she pped her hands together, "Right on time, not a minutete."


    "Too bad, your knight in shining armor didn''t make it in time to save you."


    Vivienne''s eyes shed coldly, "What did you say?"


    Abigail tossed a body to the ground with disdain, as if discarding trash.


    Vivienne watched in horror as Mr. Wolfy lifeless before her, his vitality seemingly drained away.


    She knelt down, covering him with her coat, caressed his face gently, and ced a pill in his mouth.


    Handing him over to Leopold.


    Leopold was stunned, his mouth agape, unsure of how to proceed as there wasn''t a single unmarred spot on Percival''s body.


    Disbelief filled his eyes as he red at Abigail, "You witch, what have you done to Percival?"


    Abigail''s gaze was filled with disdain, "I simply took advantage of his dying moments to drain his supernatural energy. It''s his own fault for being so weak. Such a waste of a good power..." "Who are you calling weak?"


    Vivienne suddenly unleashed her power, her body enveloped in an invisible force.


    Unbeknownst to her, the energy radiating from her was no longer just a simple seventh-level supernatural ability but was imbued with a dark, ominous power.


    A voice whispered in her mind, suggesting that she could destroy the world with just a thought, if she so desired.


    Leopold was terrified by the crimson in Vivienne''s eyes, "Vivienne, stop! You''ll be consumed by darkness!"


    Vivienne''s eyes, now a mesmerizing shade of ssy blue, looked chillingly cold, "If it avenges Mr. Wolf, what does it matter if I''m consumed by darkness?"


    She didn''t care.


    Abigail, floating mid-air under Vivienne''s control, was actually delighted.


    After waiting for over two centuries, her patience was finally rewarded.


    Only by invoking this dark power could she achieve immortality and reign supreme.


    Fate was indeed in her favor.


    Not wanting to waste time, Vivienne focused her dark energy, intent on tearing Abigail to pieces for Mr. Wolf.


    But Abigail, anticipating this, used her own powers to deflect the attack, smirking, "Not enough, far from enough!"


    With that, Abigail broke free from Vivienne''s hold, capturing a few bystanders to leverage her position.


    "If one Percival could awaken your dark energy, then a few more should fully unleash your true power. Let''s see what you''re really capable of, Vivienne. Otherwise, how could you ever match up to my stature?" "Over my dead body!"


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed as she unleashed another powerful attack at Abigail, rescuing Richard in the process.


    She wouldn''t let anything happen to the Ellington family again.


    Abigail, reading her intentions, wore a smug grin.


    As long as people had weaknesses, no matter how powerful they were, they were just puppets in her hands.


    These hostages were merely tools, useful only for her purposes.


    Using Nathan as a decoy, she attracted Vivienne''s attention while threatening Cecilia with a deadly gesture.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Just as she was about to strike, a pain at her foot stopped her, "Monster, let go of my mom, don''t you dare hurt her."


    Abigail looked down at Isolde with a sneer, "Little brat, don''t forget, it was thanks to you that I managed to drug your family and bring them here. You''ve already sided with me."


    Isolde''s face went pale as she denied any intentional harm, but Abigail was not interested in her excuses.


    Vivienne caught Isolde, reassuring her, before turning her focus back to Abigail.


    With dark energy at hermand, Vivienne knew she had to end Abigail''s tyranny.


    But as Cecilia''s blood touched her hand, a thrill surged within her, awakening an insatiable desire for destruction.


    Abigail, realizing Vivienne''s growing power, knew she had onest step to ensure her victory.


    That was to transfer this dark force into a set of twins born with innate darkness, sealing her fate as the immortal ruler she was determined to be.


    Vivienne could feel the tension


    building, a storm brewing on the


    horizon as Abigail made her move. But Vivienne had an ace up her sleeve-literally. Tucked away beneath her ne, a sliver of the Millennia Aegis peeked out, both a distraction and a necessity. She needed its power to quell the dark energy writhing within her, threatening to consume her whole instead of bending to her will.


    The moment the relic''s fragment was exposed, Abigail''s eyes sparkled


    with recognition. She had been searching far and wide for this piece of ancient legend-the Millennia Aegis Shard, a beacon of dark power, the twin hearts of destiny. To her, it was as if fate itself hadid out its cards in her favor, her grand scheme nearly within reach.


    With a swift motion, Abigail attempted to teleport directly in front of Vivienne, greedily reaching for the Millennia Aegis fragment. But she walked right into Vivienne''s trap. A barrier sprung up around them, a mere three feet in diameter,


    pulsating with all the sinister energy the dark fragment could muster.


    Although Abigail managed to grasp the Millennia Aegis fragment, she found herself caught in Vivienne''s snare. Trapped, she struggled to move, her ns thwarted by the very energy she sought to control.


    From outside the barrier, Vivienne poured more power into her trap, and Abigail, overwhelmed, fell to one knee, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. A mocking glint passed through her eyes-Vivienne was the only one who had ever managed to hurt her, time and again.


    But in her focus on the trap, Vivienne overlooked one crucial detail. The power she wielded was summoned by her, yet no one understood its weaknesses better than Abigail herself.

 Chapter 1056

    She slowly rose to her feet, a mocking sneer aimed at Vivienne, who stood beyond the barrier. "You think you can trap me? Laughable!"


    Abigail''s eyes narrowed as she bit her fingertip, letting drops of blood coalesce in mid-air before forming a seal with her fingers.


    Harnessing her unique powers, she shattered the barrier.


    However, the act rebounded upon her, leaving her greatly weakened.


    Thus, upon escaping, she didn''t immediately counterattack Vivienne but instead took the only thing she still had in her possession, Nathan, using him as a hostage in a power struggle against Vivienne. She secretly imbued Nathan with a force, betting that when Vivienne attempted a rescue, this force would transfer into her, serving as the final boost needed for her grand scheme.


    As Vivienne managed to save Nathan, Abigail feigned a move and vanished into the shadows of the undergroundbyrinth.


    Invisible to others, Vivienne, however, could sense Abigail''s escape route by tapping into the dark energy within her.


    She leaped to pursue but suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, followed by a warm sensation of blood trickling down her legs. Gripped by waves of pain, she was immobilized.


    Leopold, disregarding those around him, rushed to support the nearly copsing Vivienne. "Vivienne, stop the chase, you''re hurt!"


    Leopold was clueless, but Vivienne understood her condition all too well.


    "It''s the baby, I''m going intobor."


    "Labor? Now?"


    Leopold''s face contorted in panic. "Vivienne, what do we do... How does one give birth?"


    ncing at Mr. Wolf nearby, Vivienne took a deep breath to calm herself and gave her instructions, "Leopold, call my parents, tell them to bring help. Mr. Wolf has a remedy that will know what to do."


    Two dayster, Vivienne woke up to a white hospital ceiling, her body aching softly, aware of what had transpired.


    She had given birth a month early.


    Cordelia Wilson, carrying a ss of warm water, dropped it in shock upon seeing Vivienne awake. Ignoring the spill, she rushed to Vivienne''s side. "Vivienne, you''re awake! Are you feeling okay? I''ll call the doctor." "Cordelia..."


    Vivienne stopped her with a soft call, "I''m fine. How are Mr. Wolf and the baby?"


    Sasha, entering with red eyes, reassured her, "Don''t worry, the babies are fine, just born a bit early and currently in the NICU. They''ll be home soon."


    "Percival... he''s next door, still unconscious but stable."


    Cordelia briefly averted her gaze when mentioning Percival, revealing her difort with deceit.


    Vivienne, understanding her friend''s inability to lie, attempted to rise, "I need to see him."


    Cordelia, rmed, steadied her, "Vivienne, you can''t! You''ve just had surgery; getting up could cause lifelongplications."


    Sasha, entering the room, sighed, "If you want to split me in two, keep stressing yourself out."


    Seeing Sasha, Vivienne frowned, "Mom, how is Mr. Wolf?"


    Sasha remained silent, prompting Vivienne to drop the idea of leaving her bed and sit back down.


    Sasha then turned to Cordelia with a grateful tone, "Cordelia, you''ve been a great help these past days. Arthur and Dorian are beside themselves with worry, clueless about these matters. Thank goodness for you." Cordelia, looking sympathetically at Vivienne, shook her head, "Vivienne is like a daughter to me. How could I not help?"


    Had she not decided to deliver the handmade baby clothes before the birth, they wouldn''t have known of the emergency that unfolded that night when Vivienne and the Ellington family were rushed to the hospital. Both the Perez and Linter families had arrived in support.


    Percival was dered critically ill upon arrival, beyond saving ording to the doctors.


    But Sasha took charge, locking herself and Percival in the operating room for a grueling day and night, pulling him back from death''s door.


    Otherwise, no one knew how they would have faced Vivienne upon her awakening.


    Life seemed to enjoy testing the perfect match with relentless trials.


    Cordelia wiped away a tear, leaving the room for Vivienne and Sasha to talk.


    "So, mom, how is Mr. Wolf really?"


    Sasha finally spoke, "The remedy worked. When I arrived, he was barely alive. His injuries are severe and his powers have been partially consumed. He''ll need time to heal and will be in a dormant state for a while."


    Relieved that Mr. Wolf was stable, Vivienne asked about the others.


    Sasha frowned, "Their injuries are serious; they''re all under observation."


    Vivienne clenched her jaw, "Mom, I must avenge Mr. Wolf."


    Sasha''s eyes darkened, "You confronted Abigail."


    In a world where Abigail was the only real threat to Vivienne, Sasha''s usation was firm.


    Vivienne didn''t deny it, her eyes shing coldly, "She won''t get away with this."


    Sasha squinted, a hint of frustration in her tone, "What on earth does Abigail want?"


    Time and again, she provoked us, yet she hesitates to make her move.


    What is she waiting for?


    Vivienne looked up, recalling the strange power she felt coursing through her veins that day, and said slowly, "She''s after the kids!" Sasha''s brow furrowed in confusion, "What does she want with the kids?"


    Vivienne raised her hand, attempting to summon the dwindling force within her, "To put it bluntly, she covets the dark energy inherited by the children from me. She ns to use the two kids as sacrificial offerings in her twisted ritual, aiming toachieve eternal life."


    A storm brewed in Sasha''s eyes, "The audacity!"


    She dared to harm her daughter and apprentice, and now she''s targeting her grandchildren.


    In all her years, Sasha had never felt such a burning desire to end someone.


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened, "She won''t get her way. I''ll avenge Daphne and Mr. Wolf, with interest."


    Sasha nced outside and said


    gravely, "Your uncles are taking turns guarding the kids, and we''ve set up protective wards around the house. Even if Abigail shows up, she won''t be able toy a finger on


    them." ne


    "Right now, you need to rest and recover. The priority is to get you to a safe ce."


    Vivienne shook her head at the suggestion, "Just ying defense won''t ensure peace for those around me forever. I have a n." Indeed, her body was at its weakest now.


    But for Abigail, the children''s wellbeing was paramount above all else.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha, worried about Vivienne''s safety, asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    Vivienne''s gaze grew intense, "What she desires is exactly what I intend to destroy."

 Chapter 1057

    A few days after being discharged from the hospital, worried about not having someone to look after her, Sasha decided to bring Vivienne and her two kids back to the Linter household. Percival was also taken in, staying right next door to Vivienne. The children seemed to be more spirited day by day. Every morning, after feeding them, Yorick and his son each would pick up a child,forting and patting them in the living room.


    Sasha, sitting on the side, couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile. "Good thing there are two of them; otherwise, these two would be fighting over who gets to hold them," he thought. Then, turning his head towards Vivienne, who maintained a cool demeanor, he asked, "Aren''t you going to name the kids? Calling them ''baby'' all the time doesn''t cut it, does it?" Vivienne simply replied, "No rush. We''ll decide once Mr. Wolf wakes up."


    At noon, Leopold came to pick up Vivienne. "Vivienne, Richard and Isolde are awake. They want to know how Percival is doing."


    Vivienne wrapped herself tightly in a thick coat and got into Leopold''s car.


    At the hospital, Richard was lost in thought, gazing out the window from his wheelchair.


    Upon Vivienne''s arrival, he turned around. It seemed he had aged considerably in just a few days, his hair almostpletely white.


    Seeing Vivienne, his long-held worries seemed to dissipate. He beckoned her over, "I''ve heard all about it. How''s Percival? Is he alright?" Vivienne nodded slightly, "Mr. Wolf is recovering steadily, albeit slowly."


    Richard sighed in relief, "Slow is fine, as long as he''s okay."


    Changing the subject, he inquired about the grandchildren, "How are the kids? Leopold mentioned they arrived a month early. Everything alright?"


    Vivienne confirmed, "A boy and a girl, both healthy."


    A sparkle appeared in Richard''s eyes, "Which one is the elder?"


    Remembering Sasha''s recount of the birth, Vivienne couldn''t help but smile, "The girl."


    Richard, curious, asked about the names, to which Vivienne gave the same response.


    After a moment of silence, Richard, with a choked voice, agreed, "That''s fine."


    The conversation then shifted to Vivienne''s parents, Nathan and Cecilia, who had been severely injured in an incident. Richard expressed his relief that they were alive and his hope for their recovery. "Vivienne, I called you here because I need a favor," Richard suddenly sighed, revealing a burdened heart.


    Without hesitation, Vivienne assured him of her assistance.


    Richard exined that Isolde''s emotional state had be extremely vtile since waking up, likely due to shock. He hoped Vivienne couldfort her, knowing Isolde trusted her the most.


    Vivienne agreed to visit Isolde, understanding her cousin''s trauma was manipted by an enemy known as Abigail, who targeted the family''s vulnerability through Isolde.


    Before leaving, Richard mentioned the topic of revenge against Abigail, to which Vivienne responded with determination, promising to make Abigail pay for her actions against the Ellington family. FindNovel


    In Isolde''s hospital room, Vivienne found her cousin hiding under the bed, terrified. Through a gentle


    conversation, she reassured Isolde,


    helping her ovee her fear


    emphasizing that the Ellington


    byN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    family would always stand strong.


    On the way back, Leopold cautiously asked Vivienne if they should seek help from their mentor for the challenges ahead.


    "No need, the less people know about this, the better."


    Vivienne shot back, "Did you get the stuff I asked for?"


    Leopold swallowed hard, "Vivienne, are you sure those things will work?"


    Vivienne nced at him sharply, "Just get me what I asked for and don''t worry about the rest."


    Leopold choked on his response, not daring to ask any more questions.


    For the next few days, Vivienne locked herself in her room, noting out for anything except to interact with the kids.


    No one knew what she was up to.


    But at night, the sound of a child''s cry would asionally escape from her room.


    The next day, under the bright noon sun, Vivienne opened the window to let the sunlight in, basking the twin stroller in its warmth.


    One dressed in pink and the other in blue, the babies were waving their little hands in the air as if trying to grasp something.


    Arthur and Sasha came over to see the kids but had to leave abruptly due to a phone call.


    Vivienne stayed seated beside them, busy with her phone.


    Suddenly, the butler came in, urging Vivienne to check on the neighbor''s son-inw, who seemed to have woken up.


    A spark shed in Vivienne''s eyes.


    She asked the butler to watch the kids and headed to the next room.


    Inside, Mr. Wolfy still on the bed, as quiet and motionless as ever, showing no signs of consciousness.


    Then, suddenly, a sharp cry cut through the silence from outside, only to stop abruptly.


    Vivienne''s gaze darkened instantly.


    She rushed back to her room, only to find the spot by the window, where the twins had been just moments ago, now eerily empty.

 Chapter 1058

    The butlery on the ground, a victim of a vicious attack.


    Someone had been here.


    They had taken her children!


    Vivienne followed the scent trail outside with urgency. She had sprinkled her children with a special blend of spices, leaving a trace wherever they passed. The trail ended at the base of an old hill.


    This was the same ce where Abigail had set up her ritual circle years ago, inviting Vivienne and Mr. Wolf into its snare.


    Now, Abigail stood at the center, holding fragments of the ancient artifact known as the Millennia Aegis, chanting incantations that seemed to belong to another world.


    The ritual was ready, with Vivienne''s twin children ced at the very heart of it, lying on a crimson cloth.


    Silent and observant, they watched everything around them without a fuss.


    Sensing Vivienne''s approach, Abigail''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. "You really thought I needed your heart toplete my ns, but s..."


    Her gaze fell upon the two children, a boy and a girl, and sheughed, "My true goal was always them!"


    "Twins are naturally aligned with darker forces, and now, with the ritual, not only will I achieve immortality, but I will also gain the power to obliterate anything in my path. From this moment forth, none shall stand against me. I, Abigail, will reign supreme over this realm." "After all, you should be thanking your children. Were it not for them, you would be the one lying here."


    "You n to use my children as conduits for this power without my consent?" Vivienne''s icy stare bore into the madness that had overtaken Abigail, her eyes simmering with danger.


    "You?" Abigail scoffed. "Once I possess this power, you''ll be nothing but an ant to me. I can snuff your life out in an instant."


    Vivienne simply gave her a meaningful look, her tone cool, "Is that so?"


    Abigail frowned, sensing something off about Vivienne but unable to pinpoint what.


    Regardless, she no longer cared. The ritual had been activated before Vivienne''s arrival, and now, all that was left was to repair the Millennia Shield with the unique abilities of her assembled force.


    To prevent any interference, Abigail had surrounded the ritual circle with her army of gifted individuals, tasked solely with ensuring the ritual''spletion and, if necessary, sacrificing their own abilities to mend the ancient artifact.


    Yet, they made no move against Vivienne.


    This was Abigail''s design.


    She wanted Vivienne to witness her children being used as sacrificial offerings, their powers drained until nothing but lifeless husks remained.


    Oddly, Vivienne remained calm, showing no intention of charging into the circle or disying any vengeful desperation.


    As Abigail proceeded with the ritual, Vivienne''s calm demeanor only grew more suspicious.


    Then, as the ritual neared its climax and the repaired artifact began to resonate, disaster struck.


    Abigail''s face twisted in confusion; the ritual chant became strained.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    The twins, born under such ominously auspicious conditions absorbing vast energies from Vivienne and supposed to be brimming with dark power, showed no signs of it.


    Abigail refused to ept this, diving towards the children to verify their power directly.


    But before her fingers could touch their hearts, the twins let out a cry and became lifeless, like dolls devoid of spirit.


    Abigail, furious and bewildered, searched for Vivienne but found she had vanished, with only the storm of the ritual visible.


    The ritual continued, its demands unmet, and a bolt of lightning forced a scream and blood from Abigail.


    Her powers were being consumed by the ritual, intended to correct its deficiencies.


    Realizing her survival depended on her abilities, Abigail desperately sacrificed her army to the ritual''s vortex, hoping to satiate its hunger. But it was futile.


    The ritual devoured everything, sparing not even the blood of the non-human soldiers, leaving Abigail weakened and trapped within her own creation.


    The bacsh was swift; Abigail''s body was pulverized by unseen forces, her powers and life essence consumed entirely by the ritual.


    As the ritual''s dark mists began to clear, Vivienne reappeared, stepping forward to confront Abigail, now a shadow of her former self.


    Handing her a mirror, Vivienne spoke, "Take a good look at yourself, Madeleine Hernandez, the lone survivor of the Hernandez family. This is your true face."


    Hearing her real name after so long, Abigail turned to the mirror in disbelief, only to see a visage as withered as old bark staring back.


    Retreating in horror, she covered what had once been her face, "Impossible... This isn''t me... How could I be this... This isn''t my face..." "I was meant to be eternal."


    Vivienne red at her coldly, "Your so-called ''eternal youth'' is nothing but a sick trade of other people''s blood and hearts. How can you wear such a tainted skin for two hundred years... Don''t you find yourself repulsive?"


    "Repulsive?"


    A sneer of disdain flickered in Abigail''s dark eyes, "You''ll have the right to judge me only when you''ve lived as long as I have." Vivienne nced at her, "Only a loser showcases their worth by the passage of time. Your two hundred years are just a pitiful joke to me." Abigail clenched her teeth, fury contorting her face, but as she raised her hand to strike, she found her powers had vanished.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her face twisted in rage, she demanded of Vivienne, "I had everything perfectly nned. I was about to rule the world. How could this happen?"


    Vivienne''s lips curved in a cold smile,


    her eyes gleaming with a chilling


    light, "Nothing is impossible,


    with."


    especially since the child you stole was never mine to begin


    "Not yours?"


    Shock registered on Abigail''s face, then her eyes narrowed, "But I personally took those children. How could there be a mistake?"


    Vivienne''s gaze was dark, "Did you really think I wouldn''t foresee your ns?"

 Chapter 1059

    "I always knew you came for the child, but the kid has been hidden by me in a safe ce for quite some time now."


    "And the child you see before you is merely mytest invention, a creature made through supernatural means that resembles a lotus root figure. Unlike synthetic humans, this one is indistinguishable from the real deal, only revealing its true form upon activation of a switch,"


    Abigail, driven by a desire to harness supernatural powers from the child, was not willing to make her move before tapping into that force.


    Therefore, she deliberately waited until the ritual was initiated to arrive.


    She wanted to witness firsthand how a person could be consumed by their own ambition.


    The sweetest revenge she could think of?


    Watching someone die by her hand, powerless to prevent their own demise turning into nothing but an illusion.


    Hearing this, Abigail couldn''t believe it and looked behind her in shock.


    The center of the ritual, where two children were supposed to be lying, had now turned into two round sections of lotus root.


    No wonder Vivienne was so calm about facing this alone.


    Two hundred years of waiting turned into a joke.


    This drastic change pinned Abigail to a pir of shame, causing her to burst into uncontrobleughter.


    She had waited two hundred years. Two whole centuries.


    From seeking revenge for her family to wanting to dominate the world, making everyone experience the dread of being oppressed by power.


    To think, she still didn''t get her wish in the end.


    Vivienne, her hand glowing with supernatural power, addressed the deranged Abigail for thest time, "Madeleine, you''ve lived long enough. It''s time to go to hell."


    At those words, Abigail let out a sinisterugh, "Someone will avenge me!"


    With that, Abigail threw her head back inughter.


    After plotting for so many years, how could she not have a backup n?


    Even in death.


    Someone would carry out her ns.


    Nothing could stop her grand scheme.


    Vivienne''s eyes cold, her hand glowing with power, personally ended Abigail''sst breath.


    Seeing Abigail die with eyes wide open, filled with resentment, at her feet.


    The feud with Mr. Wolf and the Ellington family was finally settled.


    Leopold arrived with his team to take control of the undead soldiers and the weakened supernatural army.


    Approaching Vivienne and seeing Abigail''s dead body, he nearly gagged at the sight.


    Her face was indeed a hard sight to stomach.


    But looking around, there was only one person he was truly shocked to see on the ground, "Vivienne, is that... the witch?"


    Vivienne gave him a knowing look.


    Leopold kicked the body lightly, "Is she really dead this time?"


    Vivienne confirmed, "Yes."


    Her body''s energy channels were severed, and her powers werepletely absorbed by the ritual. Even without Vivienne''s intervention, Abigail wouldn''t have survived. But the final blow had toe from her.


    Leopold, with a look of disgust, called someone over, "Vivienne, what do we do with her? Send her up for processing, or do we handle it ourselves..."


    "Take her to theb, give her to Anna. She''ll know what to do."


    Vivienne then turned and left.


    Leopold, "..."


    At the Linter family home.


    When Vivienne returned, Sasha and Arthur were waiting with two children in their arms.


    They had been informed of Vivienne''s n early on, ensuring the safety of the children was their top priority.


    Arthur wanted to join the operation, but Vivienne refused.


    Abigail had to be dealt with by her alone.


    Nothing else would suffice.


    Seeing Vivienne return safely, Arthur approached with concern, "Daughter, are you alright?"


    Vivienne shook her head, looked down at the two children, and then turned to Sasha, "Mom, I''m going to check on Mr. Wolf." Sasha nodded, signaling Arthur not to press further for now.


    Arthur, seeing how much Vivienne


    had slimmed down in just a few days, couldn''t help but feel worried "Had I known our daughter held him in such high regard, I wouldn''t have opposed so much at the beginning."


    Sasha lightly scolded him, "What are you talking about? Percival is just unconscious, not gone forever."


    Inside the room.


    Vivienne moistened a cotton swab with water and gently dabbed it on Percival''s lips, informing him of Abigail''s death, "Mr. Wolf, the feud with the Ellington family is avenged." Percival''s face remained as calm as still water.


    During hisa, Vivienne visited daily to talk to him.


    She didn''t want Mr. Wolf to feel lonely, yet she was the one truly feeling the solitude.


    In his absence, all she could think about was avenging him by killing Abigail.


    For that purpose, she neglected everything else, including the children.


    But now, with no signs of Percival waking up, she realized just how important he was to her.


    Touching his face, she leaned down to kiss him, whispering, "Mr. Wolf, wake up soon. The kids and I are waiting for you."


    Exiting the room, Sasha was waiting to speak with Vivienne.


    They moved to the living room, where Sasha handed her a ss of water, "Abigail''s gone now, why the long face?"


    Vivienne recounted Abigail''sst words, suspecting there were others hidden by her, "I guess she might have others hidden away."


    But these people hadn''t revealed themselves yet, or maybe, Abigail had already changed their identities to hide them among them.


    If they were disguised using supernatural powers, it would not be easy to detect them.


    This kind of hidden threat was the most dangerous.


    Sasha frowned, "Troublests a thousand years, huh? She''s dead and still plotting." Vivienne bit her lip.


    During this time, she hadn''t noticed anyone hidden by Abigail.


    If there was someone, it could only be Den Edwards, kept in confinement.


    Vivienne''s expression turned somber, "I need to step out tomorrow." "No way!"


    Sasha interjected abruptly, "I let you go on your quest for vengeance before, but now that Abigail is gone, even if the sky were falling, you can''t keep neglecting your health like this."


    Vivienne blinked in surprise, "How am I neglecting my health?"


    Sasha rolled her eyes at her, "Do you even realize you''re still in your postpartum period?"


    Vivienne''s eyelid twitched, foreseeing the lecture that was about toe, yet she knew she had no choice but to listen quietly.


    "I know."


    Sasha gave her a stern look, "You know and yet you let yourself get into this state, look at yourself. The kids are barely recognizing you as their mother anymore." Vivienne looked up, swiftly changing the subject, "Where are the kids?"


    Sasha, aware of her tactics, pointed outside, "Your grandpa and dad are each cradling one, taking a stroll in the backyard."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vivienne pursed her lips, acknowledging her shorings towards her children.


    Sasha, not wanting to harp on,


    softened her tone, "Just put


    everything else aside for now. Uncle Maddox and Wi are thinking of setting a date for their wedding soon if you don''t want to miss it, you better stay put and recover properly these next few days."


    Vivienne raised an eyebrow, "When did this happen?"

 Chapter 1060

    Sasha sighed deeply, "Your Uncle Maddox had to put off his engagement because of the whole Perez family scandal. Now that the dust has settled and your grandfather is almost back to his old self, it''s time to start nning the wedding." "They want to have it at the old family estate, followed by a grand reception back here in Rivenwood."


    Vivienne smiled slightly, "So, Uncle Maddox is finally feeling the heat?"


    After all, the engagement was already set in stone. Any more hitches and Uncle Maddox would be beside himself with frustration.


    Sasha chuckled, "Exactly. Your Uncle Maddox has been in love with Wi for a lifetime. He just wants to get the wedding over with and live happily ever after. But, who knew there would be so many obstacles..."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, he''s just worried that Wi might change her mind and call the whole thing off. That would really put him in a tight spot."


    Vivienne shook her head, "Nah, Wi still shows a lot of respect for Uncle Maddox in public."


    But who knows how much she has him wrapped around her finger in private?


    For the next few days, Vivienne stayed home to recuperate.


    She spent her days watching her children grow, noticing something new about them every day.


    Arthur, ever the doting husband, took it upon himself to learn from the family chef and prepare various postpartum meals to help Vivienne regain her strength.


    He was determined to fatten her up just like their little ones.


    Which is why Vivienne instinctively wanted to hide every time she saw Arthur approaching with a tray.


    It wasn''t the food that was the problem; it was the quantity.


    It felt like she was expected to eat for three.


    Arthur came over with a big bowl of soup, all smiles, "Darling, today''s special is pork rib soup. Make sure you have it while it''s hot."


    Vivienne, who was busy responding to an email from Matthew, looked up at the "bowl" of soup and grimaced slightly.


    "Okay, just leave it there. I''ll have it once I''m done here."


    Arthur wouldn''t hear of it. "Oh no, your mom insisted on how important these postpartum meals are. You''ve lost a lot of strength recently; it''s the perfect time to build it back up. Brielle also mentioned how crucial it is to avoid postpartumplications. We wouldn''t want any lifelong ailments, would we?"


    Vivienne rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on. She would''ve preferred a scolding from her own mother over Arthur''s relentless concern.


    "I''ll have it, just stop, please."


    Arthur finally rxed and turned his attention to the twins in their crib.


    It seemed as if the children sensed their grandfather''s presence, gazing up at him with wide, sparkling eyes and iling their little arms in greeting. Arthur''s heart melted.


    What luck to have such bright, adorable grandchildren, and two at once at that!


    He then suggested, "Darling, how about we pick some nicknames for these two? Their official naming ceremony isn''t until next month, but it feels odd not having anything to call them by." Vivienne looked up, "Nicknames?"


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Arthur nodded, clearly having thought this through, "How about Juliette and Isaiah? Aren''t they lovely?"


    Vivienne, sipping her soup, couldn''t hide her surprise. Those names were likely her mother''s suggestion, given Arthur''s notoriousck of creativity in naming.


    Vivienne nodded slightly, "Fine, we''ll use those until Mr. Wolf decides otherwise."


    Pleased, Arthur beamed, "Juliette, Isaiah, do you like the names Grandpa picked? They sound so cultured."


    Vivienne couldn''t help but feel the names were a bit too grandiose, like they belonged to characters from an ancient saga rather than her babies. But they were just nicknames, after


    all


    en FindNovel


    After a long few weeks, Vivienne finally stepped out of her room, ending her confinement period.


    She made sure the children were settled before heading next door.


    In the room, Sasha was just finishing up, "Percival''s been showing good signs of recovery. He should be waking up any day now."


    Vivienne, thrilled, took Percival''s hand, whispering, "Mr. Wolf, wake up soon, will you? Otherwise, I might have to start giving you the injections."


    Sasha, halfway out the door, turned back, "You can doubt me, but not my medical skills."


    Vivienne shot back, "I learned everything from you. Doubting you is like doubting myself, isn''t it?"


    Sasha nodded, satisfied, then remembered something, "Oh, Leopold stopped by yesterday looking for you. Your dad convinced him toe back another day." Vivienne frowned, "Leopold?"


    Sasha nodded again, defending her husband''s intentions, "Your dad just didn''t want you overwhelmed during your recovery. He thought it best to have Leopolde backter." Vivienne didn''t mind the workload; she just wished they wouldn''t treat her like she was made of ss.


    After Sasha left, Vivienne sat with Percival for a while before stepping out to call Leopold.


    "Leopold, what''s up?"


    Leopold''s voice was casual, as if it were just another day. "Vivienne, Richard''s awake. I couldn''t reach you yesterday, so I went ahead and brought them back to the Ellington ce."


    Vivienne''s eyes darkened, "I''m fine now. Can youe pick me up?"


    There was an audible sigh from Leopold on the other end.


    Vivienne shared the news with Sasha, nning to take the kids along with her.


    Sasha nodded in agreement, "That sounds good. They are the kids'' grandparents, after all. They haven''t even met since the kids were born. This visit will be a good chance to reassure them about Percival''s condition."


    Before this, she and Arthur had already made a few trips to the hospital, but they had only seen Richard.


    As for Nathan and Cecilia''s injuries, it wasn''t that she couldn''t heal them.


    Their injuries were caused by


    supernatural powers,pounded by the psychological shock they had suffered. These conditions required time for self-recovery, with medication only ying a supportive rofe.


    ve


    When Leopold arrived, Vivienne was all set, holding a baby carrier as she settled into the back seat.


    Concerned about the chill, it wasn''t until they were in the car that Vivienne opened the carrier.


    Revealing two rosy, cherubic little faces.


    Leopold caught a glimpse in the rearview mirror and his eyes nearly popped out.


    "Vivienne, are these your and Percival''s kids?"


    Vivienne shot him a look, "What do you think?"


    Leopold was momentarily taken aback, then hurriedly rified, "Vivienne, I didn''t mean it like that. I just think these two cuties are so lovable. Can I sign up to be their godfather?"

 Chapter 1061

    Vivienne frowned, her voice cold as she spoke, "Godfather?"


    Leopold felt a chill run down his spine, swallowing hard, "Uh, Vivienne, I didn''t really say anything just now. Please, don''t be mad..." Her tone was calm, "Was this your idea?"


    Leopold shook his head, then nodded, "The guys all wanted a shot, but I figured being the first to speak up might give me an edge." Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "Aren''t you afraid of what they''ll do when they find out?"


    Leopold stiffened, a look of defiance on his face, "I''m not scared. I''ve got Griffin backing me up. If they try anything against me and the kids, I''ll have Griffin send them a little surprise. Let''s see who dares to mess with us then." Vivienne chuckled, looking down to see two little faces smiling up at her, hands reaching out in joy.


    She noticed the smiles appeared the moment they heard Leopold''s voice, raising an eyebrow, "Alright, we''ll find time to officially make you their godfather." Now, it was Leopold''s turn to freeze.


    He nced in the rearview mirror, stuttering, "Vivienne, you''re not joking, right?"


    Switching her tone, she asked, "Why, you don''t want to?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leopold shook his head vigorously, "How could I not want to? I''m just worried about Percival waking up and finding out. He might just ship me off to Fariana Isle." Vivienne''s lips curved, "What happened to your bomb-dropping resolve?"


    Leopold chuckled sheepishly, "Well, that''s different. Percival''s the kids'' real dad. If he''s not on board, I wouldn''t dare ept the title, not for all the tea in China." She looked down at the two children, beaming with joy.


    "Don''t worry. If the kids like you, Mr. Wolf won''t object."


    Leopold perked up at that, "Vivienne, say no more. Kids love me. I''ll teach them everything I know, no secrets held back."


    Vivienne just smiled.


    If the kids turned out as stoic as Mr. Wolf, fine, but if they were anything like her, she hoped Leopold wouldn''te crying to back out of the deal.


    But by then, it wouldn''t be her decision to make.


    It would be up to the kids.


    They arrived at the Ellington estate.


    As Vivienne stepped out of the car, she was greeted warmly.


    Richard, Nathan, and Cecilia came out, "Vivienne''s here. And... the children?"


    Seeing the two baby carriers in Leopold''s hands, their faces lit up with joy.


    Nathan turned to Cecilia with a smile, "Our grandchildren."


    Cecilia, overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, ushering Vivienne inside, "Come in quickly, it''s windy. You and the babies shouldn''t catch a cold." Inside, Richard was practically orbiting the children, his attention darting back and forth between them like a pendulum.


    He couldn''t stop talking about how blessed he felt to see his great-grandchildren, iming he could die happy now.


    Leopold joined in, "Sir, you''re looking younger than my grandfather. You''ll be around to see these two grow up, get married, no problem." Everyoneughed, with Richard beaming, "I''ll take that to heart."


    Vivienne, now sitting, asked after everyone''s health then inquired, "Where''s Isolde? How is she?"


    §Ö


    Cecilia''s face clouded with guilt, "We just got back yesterday. Isolde was so upset she stayed up all night and


    only fell asleep at dawn. Sght and


    probably still asleep."


    Vivienne nodded, "If her mood changes, she can call me anytime."


    Cecilia was grateful.


    The subject of Isolde was delicate, and her parents hoped she could move past these shadows swiftly.


    Cecilia nced at Nathan, hesitating to speak.


    Vivienne caught this, calmly bringing up, "You want to know how Mr. Wolf is, don''t you?"


    Cecilia bit her lip, "We trust your medical skills. Since Percival is with you, we believe he''ll wake up. We'' just want to know his current condition."


    Vivienne shared, "Mr. Wolf is indeed about to wake up, but it wasn''t my doing."


    Nathan and Cecilia looked puzzled, "Then who?"


    Vivienne exined, "I had just given birth. It was my mother who saved Mr. Wolf."


    Relieved, Nathan and Cecilia promised to thank her properly, understanding the deep ties of mentorship and family.


    Vivienne reassured them, "Don''t worry. My mom is Mr. Wolf''s mentor, and in a way, his mother-inw. She''d naturally help."


    She then announced, "I came to tell you that the people who harmed you are gone. You can let go of the past."


    "Dead?" Cecilia sighed in relief, recalling the terrifying moments she faced.


    "Good. They didn''t deserve to live," she said.


    Nathan agreed, a weight lifted from their shoulders.


    Richard''s expression hardened, "What goes aroundes around. Some people dig their own graves."


    The crisis had been averted, and the shadow that had loomed over the Ellington family dissipated.


    Vivienne kept Abigail''sst words to herself.


    This was her burden to bear, no need to drag anyone else into it.


    In the afternoon, Richard said his


    heartfelt goodbyes to the children. Before getting into his car, he slipped two wless Lauren Piper choctes into their arms, a symbol of good fortune and well-being.


    Cecilia also brought gifts.


    She adorned the children with golden locket nes, wishing them a long and prosperous life.


    Richard mentioned, "Once Percival wakes up, we''ll throw a proper christening party for the kids."


    Vivienne felt the same.


    Without Mr. Wolf, it just wasn''tplete.


    The car headed back to the Linter residence. Vivienne told Leopold, "Be here early tomorrow, I have things to take care of." Leopold nodded in agreement.


    As the car pulled away, he couldn''t wait to show off on his phone.


    "Listen up, guys, no more arguing. Vivienne has officially made me the godfather!"

 Chapter 1062

    The chat group was quiet at first, filled with question marks. Then, like a stone thrown into a pond, messages began to flood in.


    It was like a bomb had gone off.


    Jerry Perez, the second oldest, chimed in: "Leopold, that trick won''t work on us!"


    Daniel, the third, added: "No offense, Leopold, but you''re just not in the same league as us."


    Eric, the fourth, joked: "Leopold''s definitely got some delusions of grandeur."


    Old-man Dawson couldn''t believe it: "Has Leopold lost his mind? ... The nerve to say that, did you eat lion''s heart and leopard''s courage?"


    Donald, the sixth,ughed: "Leopold, you''re trying to kill us withughter. If Vivienne would let her kid call you godfather, I''d call you godfather too!" Enzo agreed: "Seconded!"


    Larry, the eighth, added: "Seconded +1!"


    Gary sent a long voice message,ughing so hard he couldn''t even speak.


    Leopold, feeling smug, was driving with one hand and replied with a voice message, specifically tagging Donald.


    "Come on, Donald, the master is still here. If you call me godfather... that''s like shortening my life!"


    "And if you dared, I wouldn''t dare ept."


    The group went silent.


    Then, Old-man Dawson sent a message, "Leopold, did Vivienne confirm this herself?"


    Leopold couldn''t suppress his grin. "Dawson, you too? Would I dare share the news with you guys if Vivienne hadn''t agreed?"


    With that, Leopold closed his phone, feeling victorious as the group''s messages kepting.


    He had secured his position as godfather.


    The next day, when Vivienne got into the car, she saw Leopold grinning from ear to ear as if he''d stumbled upon some great fortune.


    She asked, "Did you and Griffin Martinez elope or something?"


    Leopold blushed, "Vivienne, why are you teasing me too? You know how tightly the Martinez family guards Griffin. If I dared to elope, they''d skin me alive." Vivienne narrowed her eyes, "Then what''s with the goofy smile?"


    Leopold started the car, smiling at Vivienne in the rearview mirror, "I told the guys about you agreeing to my request. Let them die of envy."


    "I''m going to be the godfather of your two kids. Let''s see who dares to mess with me now."


    Vivienne was speechless.


    Why was she being dragged into this!


    In the prison, Leopold waited outside.


    Vivienne approached Den alone, facing his stoic expression, she calmly stated, "Stop waiting, Abigail is dead."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At those words, Den''s body tensed, his hoarse voice breaking through, "She can''t be dead."


    Vivienne said nothing but threw a photo into his cell.


    The moment Den saw it, a tumult of emotions shed in his eyes.


    Vivienne observed, slightly raising an eyebrow, "I personally dealt with her. Her body is now in the researchb. As for any chances of her making aeback, it''s almost nil." The photo had been sent by Anna before the deed was done.


    Whether Abigail''s remains could be pieced back into a whole was debatable. How could she start over?


    With Anna involved, her end would be thorough.


    Den''s eyes darkened as he muttered, "She never made it to the final step."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, "What final step? Who is it?"


    She hadn''tid a hand on Den, guessing there was some deal between him and Abigail.


    But this deal wouldn''t surface until the very end.


    "I don''t know," Den''s voice was calm.


    Vivienne''s gaze turned icy, "She spared your life, there must be something you promised her. How could you not know of this person''s existence?"


    Den shifted ufortably, "She was too arrogant to let anyone elseplete her grand vision. Anything she couldn''t take with her, she''d destroy with her own hands." Vivienne scoffed, knowing Den was deliberately muddling the truth.


    "She might not, but if this person was chosen by her, or rted to her, it''s a different story."


    Den looked down, "You''re barking up the wrong tree. I was just a means to an end for her. Now that Abigail is dead, do with me as you will."


    Vivienne remained unmoved, "You''ve gone to great lengths for her, yet she regarded you as expendable. Yet, here you are, alive. Do you think I''d believe that?"


    She knew how deep Den could scheme. He must harbor some of Abigail''s secrets, deeply hidden.


    She restrained the gleam in her eyes, "Name the person, and I''ll grant you a quick death."


    Denughed bitterly, "What does death matter? The world is wed. After my death, someone else willplete our mission."


    Vivienne''s eyes narrowed, but it was toote to act.


    Den, with thest of his inner energy, struck his own temple, ending his life instantly.


    Den''s death confirmed there was indeed such a person, but any clues to their identity were now lost.


    Draven and his team rushed in, shocked at the scene. Draven bowed deeply, "My apologies, we failed in our duty."


    Vivienne waved him off, "Dispose of the body and keep an eye on any suspicious individuals."


    Back in the car, Vivienne received a call from the hospital. She told Leopold, "Change of ns, we''re heading to the hospital."


    On the third floor, people rushed into a room, carrying emergency supplies, their hands stained with blood.


    Leopold furrowed his brows and stepped in front of Vivienne, asking, "What''s going on?"


    The doctor, upon noticing Vivienne behind him, hurriedly exined, "Director, the patient on the third floor suddenly turned pale and started coughing up blood half an hour ago. His heartbeat has also stopped. We''ve tried everything at our disposal."


    Having just returned from a stint at the prison, Vivienne had already guessed as much.


    She instructed the doctor beside her, "Clear the room. I''ll handle this."


    Knowing Vivienne''s capabilities, the doctor quickly scurried into the room and ushered everyone out. The room was immediately emptied.


    Leopold stood guard outside.


    Upon entering, Vivienne saw Colin


    Wright on the bed, hisplexion dreadful and his lips turning purplish - clearly, he was choked by


    something stuck at his heart unable


    to escape.


    She took out a silver needle and the moment she punctured his chest, a dark mist followed the direction of the needle and spiraled out.


    After swirling in the air a few times, it vanished into nothingness.


    Her master had once told her, this kind of bacsh would cease once the original host dies. Survive this


    final ordeal, and she would no longer suffer from the pain of bacsh.

 Chapter 1063

    In the span of a quarter hour, Colin had awakened on the bed, his eyes opening to find Vivienne seated beside him. He blinked in confusion. "Ms. Hawthorn, what brings you here...?" Vivienne motioned for him to stay still, mentioning that the effects of the acupuncture needles hadn''t fully worn off yet.


    ncing down, Colin noticed the needles and was momentarily puzzled. "Ms. Hawthorn, what happened to me?"


    As Vivienne carefully removed the needles, she informed him, "The poison in your system has been neutralized." "Neutralized?"


    The shock was evident on Colin''s face, followed quickly by a somber realization. "Did something happen to that man?"


    Vivienne didn''t beat around the bush. "Den has taken his own life. You won''t have to worry about the poison''s bacsh anymore."


    Unable to fully articte his feelings, Colin''s body clearly ryed the relief of no longer facing such torment.


    Gathering hisposure, he expressed his gratitude, "I owe you a great deal, Ms. Hawthorn. Without you, I might have been long gone, not here to see this day."


    Vivienne, unembarrassed by his thanks, inquired about his future ns.


    Gazing out at the sunlight filtering through the window, Colin sighed, "I haven''t decided yet. Maybe after I recover, I''ll leave Rivenwood. If Winston Wright is willing, I might take him with me." His nce towards Vivienne was probing, curious about her reaction.


    However, Vivienne remainedposed, subtly asking, "Aren''t you interested in restoring the Wright family?"


    This caught Colin off guard. "What do you mean by that, Ms. Hawthorn?"


    As she packed away the needles, Vivienne shared her hope for Colin to take over the Wright family, now that Den was gone and the family''s position had been vacant for a while. Sensing there was more to her request, Colin probed further, "Is there something you need, Ms. Hawthorn?"


    Vivienne nodded, asking for his help in finding someone connected to Abigail and Den, making it clear that the choice was his to make.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Colin, feeling indebted to Vivienne for saving his life, agreed to assist her.


    Vivienne handed him a ring, signifying membership in the Nine Mystics Society, which he could use to seek help if needed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking the ring, Colin was momentarily lost in thought, aware of the society''s significance but surprised to discover Vivienne''s influential role within it.


    He epted the ring, his gratitude extending beyond simple thanks.


    Vivienne outlined her need for someone to watch over the shadows in the name of the Wright family until the person of interest surfaced.


    "If you prefer to live elsewhere, arrangements will be made. But remember, the Nine Mystics Society has no ce for those with ill intentions," she warned gravely.


    Colin assured her of his loyalty, understanding the gravity of her words.


    Before leaving, Vivienne mentioned that Winston was currently not suited to return to the Wright family but Colin could visit him anytime by contacting the Linter family. Grateful for her consideration for Winston''s safety, Colin thanked her profoundly.


    As Vivienne departed, Leopold, who had been eavesdropping, scoffed at Colin''s deference, disliking his apparent weakness.


    Vivienne, noticing Leopold''s fixed stare and his sudden change in demeanor when she addressed him, ignored his mutteredints about her decision to involve Colin in the Nine Mystics Society. Their conversation on the way back touched upon the necessity of Colin''s role in stabilizing the situation, with Vivienne firmly believing no one else was better suited for the task at hand. Leopold choked on his words.


    He had his own pile of mess back


    home. Daring to meddle in someone else''s affairs would surely bring the wrath of the old man and the


    patriarch down upon him. Thow


    barge in, break his legs, and force him to spend three days and nights in the family chapel to remember who he was and where his loyaltiesy.


    When Vivienne got out of the car, she left Leopold with a task.


    "Send a message to the Watsons. Tell them their enemy is dead, their vendetta fulfilled."


    Leopold nodded firmly. "Consider it done."


    Watching the car drive away, Vivienne entered the Linter mansion.


    The living room.


    Yorick was entertaining two toddlers, their innocent faces glowing as theyy in their cribs, giggling at the old man teasing them with a feather.


    Their eyes sparkled with mischief, asionally reaching out their tiny hands in response to Yorick''s antics, making himugh with joy.


    "Grandpa."


    Vivienne made her presence known, walking towards the heartwarming scene.


    The once solemn living room had been transformed into a children''s paradise, filled with toy cars andughter.


    It was a strange sight, yet the old man found it beautiful. Who would dare say otherwise?


    Yorick had adopted the belief that children should bask in the sunlight and breathe fresh air for healthy growth, Kence he made it a habit to bring the toddlers into the sun-filled living room every day, ying until they fell asleep before anyone could take them back.


    Thankfully, the weather was warming up, and the children seemed to enjoy their ytime. "Vivienne''s back."


    Yorick turned and gestured towards her, smiling as he picked up one of the toddlers. "They''re sleepy. I''ll walk them around quietly, don''t make a sound."


    Vivienne sighed, thinking that a month was too soon for such indulgence. This pampering would surely lead the kids to develop a habit of sleeping only when held.


    Approaching, she tried to reason with him. "Grandpa, you should take it easy. You''re not young anymore, and constantly holding them isn''t good for your back. Doesn''t your back hurt?" Yorick immediately responded, "Not at all, not at all. Holding them makes me too happy to feel any pain."


    Arthur joined in, overhearing the conversation. He almost snorted, "Your back doesn''t hurt? Then who was it asking the butler for pain relief patches in the middle of the night? If one doesn''t work, you ask for two..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!